《YLTESCIA: A Reincarnator's Tale in the Lands of Merusia》 Chapter 1: Reincarnation Silence and light... No matter where one would look, in the white room©` no, it would be more appropriate to call it a vast field of nothingness. And in that field of nothingness, nothing but silence and light could be observed, or so one would think in a quick glance. Like an islet situated in a vast blue ocean, a man stood out like a sore thumb as he sprawled unconscious in the field of nothingness as he basked in the light from all dimensions. "Huh?... Where am I?" £Û???£Ý When he came to be, all he saw was light and nothingness which seemed to be stretching endlessly in all directions. "Ugh... My head hurts... What just happened?" £Û???£Ý After recollecting himself, despite the sharp pain he is feeling inside his head, the man tried to calm down and recall the events that occurred to him. The harder he tried, the more recollection of images flashed inside his head and he was finally able to recall the events that happened to him before he came to be in the field of nothingness. Apart from the stormy weather, it was just a normal day for the 27-year old Matteo. He just finished his work and was on his way home until a truck lost control over its brakes and ran recklessly on the highway. Matteo almost saw life flash before his eyes. Luckily, he was able to move out of the way before it had the chance to run over him. It was the first time in his life where he had such a strong adrenaline rush. "And then... huh? What happened after that?" £Û???£Ý Matteo tried as hard as he could to remember what happened after such an event, but try as he might, it was all fruitless. If there was a effect from his efforts, it would only be that his headache worsened from how hard he tried to remember, Having given up, Matteo once again scaled the vast field and tried to think of where he might be, but just like his previous actions, it was all fruitless as all he saw was pure white nothingness. "Aaaagghhhhhh!!" £Û???£Ý Out of frustration, Matteo was able to do nothing but yell as loudly as he could to vent his irritation. He was about to start walking at random when suddenly... "Oh, you''re awake already?" £ÛVoice£Ý "!!!" £Û???£Ý A husky voice resounded throughout the field of nothingness, leaving Matteo to jump in surprise from the sudden voice. Matteo looked left and right, above and under in search of the voice''s source but was not able to find anything. ''Ah, I''ve finally gone crazy...'' £Û???£Ý "Young man, you aren''t hearing things." £ÛVoice£Ý Just as Matteo thought he was imagining things, the voice reverberated throughout the field once again, as if trying to reply to Matteo''s strange actions. With that reply, Matteo was able to confirm that his hearing was still fine, but despite that, he was still dumbfounded as to where the voice came from. He tried to search for hidden cameras thinking that it was a prank but all he saw was, well... nothing. "Rest assured, young man. This situation is very much real." £ÛVoice£Ý After searching the field once more, Matteo was unable to do anything but give up. After all, what kind of crazy person would do so much just to prank a salaryman. Pranks of such magnitude cost a lot of money, after all. "Do you finally believe me?" £ÛVoice£Ý "What other choices do I have? Anyway, who are you and what is this place?" £Û???£Ý "Oh! How could I forget to introduce myself." £ÛVoice£Ý Cough cough As if he was preparing himself, the voice faked a cough twice and cleared his throat, even though there was no throat to be seen. In fact, there was only a voice but no body to be found. It was such a surreal experience that ended up making Matteo think that he was actually dreaming, which is of course very much plausible. "I am god!" £ÛVoice£Ý Along with the voice''s declaration, strong gusts of wind hammered down to the field of nothingness. And while there were no grasses nor loeaves to be seen, a rustling sound could be heard along the wind. But despite all the supernatural events, Matteo''s face was the most surreal of all. It was the face of someone who seemed to be listening to a crazy person. "Hey, what''s with that look!? Are you doubting my divinity!?" £ÛVoice£Ý The voice rebelled as it noticed the face Matteo was making. Truly, it was a face that would irritate anyone no matter how timid one was. "No it''s just... everything''s happening so fast that my mind couldn''t keep up with all of it." £Û???£Ý "Well, it does not matter if you believe me or not. What''s important is that you''re finally here." £Û Voice£Ý "And where exactly is ''here''?" £Û???£Ý "Oh right. I still haven''t told you... You, Matteo Alcantara, at the young age of 27 have lost your life in an unfortunate incident! And this is the afterlife!" £ÛVoice£Ý The voice declared as grandly as he could and once again, gusts of wind accompanied his bold declaration. But rather than being surprised or mortified, Matteo on the other hand was puzzled by the voice''s declaration. Some things just didn''t add up with his memory. ''Hm? Wasn''t I able to dodge that out of control truck?... Was I mistaken?'' £ÛMatteo£Ý "No, you are right. You were able to survive that incident." £ÛVoice£Ý "Eh? Then how did I die?" £ÛMatteo£Ý Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Hearing the voice''s reply made Matteo puzzled. Not only because he was able to ensure that his memories were right, but also because the voice was able to reply to his thoughts even when he hadn''t voiced them out. "Well, right after you survived that incident, you were struck by a lightning bolt. The passersby tried to bring you to the hospital but you lost your life even before the ambulance arrived." £Û Voice£Ý No matter how one would look at it, there was no denying that it was just due to Matteo''s bad luck. Even Matteo himself was mortified due to how bad his luck was at that moment. ''Ugh... Just how terrible is my luck'' £ÛMatteo£Ý It might be an overstatement but winning a lottery might even be more possible than getting hit by a lightning bolt, and right after surviving a deadly incident no less! If Matteo was able to survive that incident along with the lightning strike, it would be no doubt that Matteo would end up in television for surviving 2 unfortunate accidents successively. That just goes to show how rare his before-death experience was! "Don''t feel too bad about it, Everyone has had their luck betray them one way or another. That''s just how life is." £ÛVoice£Ý "Thanks for consoling me, but you sure do enjoy reading other people''s minds without their permission, don''t you?" £ÛMatteo£Ý "Hahahaha, I apologize for that." £ÛVoice£Ý Seeing how the voice was able to read his mind, Matteo was more or less convinced that the voice really was a god. And hearing him apologize for his mistake made him a reasonable person in Matteo''s book. "Anyways, what am I supposed to do now?" £ÛMatteo£Ý "In normal circumstances, you should be sent back to the circle of life and get reincarnated as a new being on Earth." £ÛVoice£Ý "Normal circumstances, you say,,." £ÛMatteo£Ý Upon hearing those words, a sudden and inexplicable excitement welled up inside Matteo''s heart. It was a feeling he hasn''t felt for a very long time. "Haha... You''re quick on the uptake, and for that, I have a once in a lifetime offer that you wouldn''t be able to resist." £ÛVoice£Ý Despite not having a physical body, just from his words alone, Matteo was able to infer that the voice was grinning widely. In his mind, the voice was making a grin akin to that of a merchant who''s about to profit big time, Before the voice told Matteo what his proposition was, he first told Matteo about his current circumstances and a quick glance into what the universe really was. In the voice''s words, the universe where Matteo was from is a resource dimension where all gods take the resources they needed to improve their own dimensions. And those very resources are "souls". Unlike anything else, souls are mysterious things that only dwell inside highly intellectual beings. They could be interpreted as a form of energy which has unique properties from person to person. It could be said that souls are the most important form of energy in existence. With their unique properties, souls can be reborn in another dimension and do things no one else can. Be it defeating demon lords, producing tremendous amounts of mana, or other whatnots, it is guaranteed that there is a soul for the job. The universe as it is is a cradle which serves to nourish those souls and ready them when gods need them. Of course, they couldn''t take too much, or else, the warden which guards the universe will punish them. The voice itself was a young god who just ascended into a higher plane and as he is too attached to the first world he created, he wanted to protect it just in case something bad happens, but just as he was about to finish up, a problem occurred. It has already been far too long since he ascended and he can no longer meddle directly in that world, thus he needs someone to finish up what he started and activate the devices he made. In that circumstance, he was left with no other choice but to select someone from Earth, the planet which resembles his creation the most. It has been a few decades since then and corruption is about to spread in an uncontrollable state. "So, what you''re saying is that you need me to reincarnate and activate those things you made?" "Well, that''s the gist of it. So what do you think?" £ÛVoice£Ý Hearing the voice''s story, Matteo was left to think what''s best for himself. Of course, he wasn''t an idiot who would blindlessly offer help to anyone who needed it. He also needs to know what''s in for himself. After all, it was a negotiation. "That world... can you tell me more about it?" £ÛMatteo£Ý As per Matteo''s request, the voice summarized what the world he created was all about. Although he said before that it was similar to Earth, in another point of view, they are completely different. The world was called Merusia, apart from the difference in the continents, oceans, and its smaller size, it was very similar to Earth. It has continents whose areas are covered from green to brown and oceans vast and blue. But its most notable difference was the presence of mana. Swords and magic on a day to day basis, beasts larger than houses roaming the lands, and a society where knights and adventurers exist. In simpler terms, it was a medieval-fantasy world. From start to finish, hearing the voice describe the world he created, Matteo''s blood boiled in thrill and excitement as his eyes sparkled brighter than diamonds. ''Yes!'' £ÛMatteo£Ý Hearing all the things he had dreamt of when he was a teenager, Matteo wasn''t able to help himself from clenching his fists in excitement. In fact, he was so excited, his face could barely hide it. After all, which hot-blooded person who longs for adventure wouldn''t want to experience such a world. If there were no further disadvantages to it, Matteo would take up the offer right then and there. Thankfully, because of his experiences as a salesman, Matteo was able to compose his excitement and think straight once again. After all, he wouldn''t be able to do those adventures he dreamt of if he dies just right after he reincarnates. "Knowing that there is magic, will I also be able to use it?" £ÛMatteo£Ý "Hahahahaha! What a pointless question! Would I even choose you if you wouldn''t be able to?" £ÛVoice£Ý It was then when the voice said those words that something hit Matteo. He never really thought about it, but... "Why, me?" £ÛMatteo£Ý From the billions of people living on Earth, it couldn''t have been by chance that he was chosen to be the one to protect Merusia. It is not worth bragging but Matteo is just your average person. There was nothing really special about him, other than his skills in cooking and knowledge in random topics he found on the internet. It would have been more understandable if the ones he chose are those with great intellect or those that have superhuman abilities. After all, if it was their souls'' unique property, then it would be carried on in Merusia. "Don''t bring yourself down. Did you know how hard it was to find a soul with such great adaptability to mana such as yourself? Forget about being special, if we include the whole universe, there would only be a handful of people as good as you!" From the voice''s words, there was no trace of flattery nor consolation. They were words which contained nothing but genuine truth. In reality, souls of Matteo''s caliber were often fought out by many gods. And as a young god, one wouldn''t be able to imagine the trouble he had to go through to secure Matteo''s soul. After all, adaptability to mana was an innate ability which determines how fast one grows while surviving harsh environments or by training. The better one''s adaptability is, the faster one''s mana will increase so that they can survive in that harsh environment. The only way to describe that competition was "hell". After realizing how special he actually was, Matteo''s mood improved significantly. It was one of the rare times in his life where he actually felt special. Of course, the other moments will be kept to himself only. Matteo then quickly sorted out his thoughts and made a mental checklist on what to ask for from the voice pertaining to be a God. It took him some time to formulate a checklist, and within those times, the voice did not bother him nor distract him. It made Matteo think once again that he really was a reasonable person. "Hey, in Merusia, does special talents or abilities exist?" £ÛMatteo£Ý It was an absolutely necessary question, since all his plans revolve around them. While he might still be able to go about without them, it will be more convenient if he possesses them. Having a special ability is akin to having an extra pair of limbs. With it, one can perform tasks they can only imagine before. Thus, it was an absolutely necessary question. "If you''re talking about innate abilities that people have like being able to meld into shadows or having immunity to poison or being able to identify things in a single look, then it does have it. As long as they''re not too overbearing, then I can grant those to you. Only 3 though, that''s my limit since I can''t interfere too much with Merusia anymore" £ÛVoice£Ý Happiness. That was the only thing in Matteo''s heart at that moment. His plan didn''t go in vain, after all. More than that, the voice itself said that there are abilities which allow the user to identify things in a single glance. In other words, appraisal! In an unknown world, information is absolutely necessary to survive. And what better ability than appraisal will give such information? In Matteo''s book, there was none! Hence the reason for his uncontrollable excitement. In addition, he can have 3 abilities! It was more than what he had anticipated. In his eyes, although he can''t see him, the voice who proclaims himself to be God was a very generous being. "Then I''d like an ability where I can judge the true nature of a thing, a storage ability, and an ability where I''ll be able to communicate easily and learn common sense. Will that be alright?" £Û Matteo£Ý Riding in the momentum, Matteo requested the skills he needed the most. While he could have requested more powerful abilities, it might end up getting rejected as it is too overbearing, No matter where one is, one must practice moderation, after all. And listening to Matteo''s request, the voice mumbled in a low voice and gave the okay sign to Matteo, which of course made the latter extremely happy. After discussing the abilities, they then discussed how Matteo wants his body to be and what kinds of characteristics he wants. Apparently, even if the soul stays the same, one can have different natural characteristics. In the said matter, Matteo decided that he wanted to be an adult so that he can move more comfortably. As for the looks, as long as he didn''t look weird, he was fine with it. Looks won''t be able to help in battles after all. Next, they then discussed about the place where Matteo will be reincarnated, and it was decided to be in the middle of a large forest where no one will be able to disturb Matteo as he trains. It was decided that before Matteo could venture out into the world, Matteo would train in a special dungeon "God" created to strengthen himself. As the person in question, Matteo did not oppose to it as according to him, it was an experience that he also wants to explore. After discussing what will be what and where will be where, Matteo and "God" finally settled down on the matter and were able to reach a wonderful conclusion. An arrangement which benefited both of them. "Well then, I think it''s time to say my farewell." £ÛMatteo£Ý "Hahahaha, indeed it is. While it may be short, I enjoyed the time we had together, young man. And remember! While you may enjoy your life there, don''t forget about your main objective, all right?" £ÛVoice£Ý "Sure." £ÛMatteo£Ý In the short time the two of them accompanied each other, they have created a bond strong enough where they have started addressing each other in a very casual way. As soon as the two bid their farewell, a light enveloped Matteo and he was sent into a state of slumber. Soon after, his body slowly vanished as the light faded and the vast field of emptiness was filled with silence once more. "Have a good life, Matteo Alcantara©` No, Grey Silverdrake." £ÛVoice£Ý The voice mumbled to himself with a lonely smile as he saw the young man vanish from his sight. While it was a lonely smile, it was full of satisfaction. It seemed like he fancied the new name he gave to the young man. In a distant place, far far away from Earth, sounds of birds chirping, leaves rustling by the wind, and streams gently trickling down could be heard like a symphony of nature. It was a serene place which could only be described by one word... "Paradise". In that paradise, a man could be seen sprawling unconscious once again, but rather than a field of nothingness, he was sprawling on a bed of leaves by the forest floor, silently basking by the meager sunlight which passed through the canopy. "Hm?" £ÛMatteo£Ý As the sounds of the birds chirping echoed in the large forest, the man awoke from his slumber. As he opened his eyes, irises which could be mistaken for a deep and rich colored amethyst were revealed. The man, who was once known as Matteo Alcantara, gently stood up as he stretched his arms into the sky, and a gentle smile appeared on his face. ''Merusia, I have arrived!'' £ÛMatteo£Ý CHAPTER 1 END Chapter 2: Appraisal and Inventory! The forest was quiet, only the chirping of the birds and insects accompanied with the rustling of the leaves can be heard. Along with the subtle scent of the greenery and the fresh gentle breeze, it could become the perfect place for some meditation. It was a serene place. No humans, no chaos, nor any sort of disturbance could be observed no matter how deep one would travel to. It was truly a treasure trove of calmness and beauty. But along this perfect scenery, there was "something" sticking out like a sore thumb. And what might that "something" be? It was a young man who seemed to have just woken up from a long slumber. After he stretched his hands towards the sky, he then started twisting and turning as if trying to test out if all the joints in his body were working. He clenched his fists and threw them into the air in front of him, one after another. ''Amazing...'' £ÛGrey£Ý The man did all the strange acts he could imagine, even doing a triple backflip, and to his surprise, all the pains he had after reaching his mid-twenties were gone. In fact, it seemed that his body had gotten much better, even much better than it was when he was in his teens. At that moment, all he could feel was endless happiness, along with his seemingly endless youthful stamina. Even though he has only been in that new body for a moment, he was already thankful for the great benefits he had received. ''I wonder how I look.'' £ÛGrey£Ý As he wondered about such a question, Grey wandered in the forest towards a certain direction. He looked left and right, and once again confirmed how beautiful the forest was. In his short journey, he saw brown rabbits hopping around, little birds landing on the small branches, and even a deer peacefully eating its meal of various greens. But most importantly, he found what he was looking for... a puddle! Slowly and cautiously, Grey drew near the puddle and as he saw his reflection, he unconsciously opened his mouth in surprise. In the reflection, what he saw was not the face of a middle-aged man nor a Filipino man. In fact, it was a face he had never seen before. Grey touched his face gently as he looked at his reflection, as if checking if it was really his. In the clear puddle was a face decorated with luscious black hair, violet eyes which had deeper colors than any jewel, and skin fairer than any woman he once knew. And even though his face contains qualities many women yearn for, it was undoubtedly a young man''s face. Seeing his reflection in the puddle, Grey couldn''t help but be perplexed. It was one thing if his face looked mid-twenties, but it was undoubtedly from someone who is still in their mid-teens. From his memories, he recalled that he and "God" agreed that he will be reincarnated as an adult, but judging from his own reflection, one could infer that that wasn''t the case. Grey tried to rack his brain for answers why he looked like that. At first, he thought it was just a mistake, but out of nowhere, an answer popped into his mind. In Merusia, those who have reached the age of 15 will be considered an adult. In fact, children working before at the age of 15 or even 10 are not uncommon. It was truly a baffling difference between Earth and Merusia that Grey just hasn''t held a tight grasp on. Having figured out the reason why, Grey had another question. It was on how the heck he had obtained that knowledge, since he can remember correctly that he and "God" didn''t talk about it. He wanted to think about it at first, but decided no to and just continued heading towards the direction he was heading to. After all, thinking about it will just make his head hurt if he couldn''t find the answer. It wasn''t that important of a question anyway. As he headed deeper into the forest, he saw more and more animals, and the trees were getting larger too. He continued admiring such a sight for a few minutes until he finally came to a stop. ''This must be it.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Hidden amidst the thick and lush forest was a medium-sized house. At first look, it would seem like an old abandoned cottage in the middle of nowhere, but upon closer look, one would notice that it was polished and well-maintained. Just a few distance away from the said house, a small cavern could be observed slightly hidden by the vines and roots so that people cannot see it from afar. And although small, it was enough to fit two adult men side by side without any problems. All one would need was a single glance to tell that it was the special dungeon Grey and "God" agreed on. The dungeon which will be used for Grey''s training for the next 3 years. While Grey and "God" were discussing the terms and conditions, they agreed into having a house near the special training dungeon. After all, shelter is an important necessity for survival. As "God" doesn''t have a strong connection to Merusia anymore, he can only maintain the special dungeon for about 3 years. After that, "God" will be fully cut off from Merusia and the fate of Merusia will be in Grey''s hands. In that regard, Grey''s mission is to activate all corruption-managing devices hidden in the deepest levels of the 10 Great labyrinths. Of course, it was no easy task as the monsters which spawn there at the lowest levels are capable enough to destroy countries. Thankfully, those monsters only spawn for a month every other year and cannot exit the labyrinths. On another note, Grey doesn''t have to rush things as he still has more than a hundred years before corruption runs wild. Grey was bothered at first when "God" said corruption was about to run loose, but that was only in a God''s perspective. In the eyes of humans, it was still a long time. "Pardon the intrusion" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey spoke respectfully as he opened the door to the cottage as if he was awaiting for a response. Thankfully, there was none. It would be troublesome if someone responded inside a house in the middle of nowhere, after all. Like a child who just got a new toy, Grey explored every nook and cranny of his new home and familiarized himself with the layout. And after all that, he still couldn''t believe that he got a house for "free". Inside the house were the common appliances and facilities one would expect on a brand new and fully furnished house. There was a living room, a bathroom, a kitchen, a dining room, a sizable bedroom, a restroom, a large workshop, a couple of storage rooms, and there was even an attic and a basement. Despite how it looks from outside, it was actually a really good house. It was also worth noting that the restroom had a modern toilet! It was something unexpected for a world which "God" had described the civilization to be in the late medieval ages. Of course, that is in terms of scientific knowledge and culture, but in terms of magic, there are some technologies which are more advanced that the ones in Earth, such as extradimensional storage rings. Of course, the toilet technology of Earth is incomparable to those in Merusia. It was "God''s" bonus for Grey who decided to undertake his mission. Not only the toilet, there were quite a handful of technologies inside the cottage such as stoves, showers, refrigerators, ovens, and air conditioning units which are powered by god-knows-how. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Seeing all the modern appliances he thought he had to forsake after arriving in Merusia made Grey''s eyes water in tears, It was truly such a generous bonus that "God" had given to him. It was generous to the point that Grey had considered worshiping him and creating a shrine for him even if he didn''t know what he actually looked like. After he had finished touring the house, Grey went outside for a breath of fresh air and to check his abilities as well. And just as he headed outside, a little yellow bird perched on a tree branch just in front of him. ''Perfect'' £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing his target stand still, Grey then whipped out a god-forsaken embarrassing pose where he quickly slid one of his arms upward, and his fingers scattered covering his face but had more than enough space for his eyes to see through, and then... ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The moment he thought about those words, a bluish semi-transparent screen suddenly appeared in front of him out of thin air. Although he had expected it, he was still surprised when the screen actually appeared. But while he was surprised, his feeling of embarrassment was blanketing his surprise. On that day, he had sworn to never do anything similar again, even if he had to die in order to protect the promise. ---------------------------------- ¡¾Animal¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Haltean Peachbird ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿1 year ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Description¡¿ A species of Peachbird which is endemic to the central area of the Haltea Great Forest. Whenever it flies, it spreads the scent of the peaches it had recently eaten into the air. ----------------------------------- Seeing the information in front of him, Grey couldn''t help himself but be amazed as such a sight. It was something truly out of his world. Other than talking to "God" and his reincarnation, it was the only thing which screamed the feeling of fantasy. And due to his overflowing excitement, he ended up appraising everything within his line of sight. Be it trees, grasses, mushrooms, rocks, and even the ground itself, none escaped Grey''s appraising spree. It took him about a few minutes before he realized that he had actually strayed quite a distance from the cottage due to his excitement. Of course, it wasn''t far enough to the point he would be lost. Finally, it was the time to appraise the most important thing. Although he was feeling a little nervous, his excitement overrides that nervousness. And... ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Grey Silverdrake ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿15 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿320 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿H ¡¾Combat Power¡¿10 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿H ¡¾Attribute¡¿None ¡¾Class¡¿None ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿10% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºDivine Eyes (Divine)¡» ¡ºDivine Mind (Divine)¡» ¡ºSubspace (Divine)¡» ----------------------------------- As Grey once again thought of the magic word, a semi-transparent screen which was larger than the ones he had seen so far, appeared in front of him, and with that screen were a bunch of unfamiliar words. Of course, with his appraising ability, he soon found out the definition of all of those terms. And to his surprise, he easily understood them, even when he had no prior knowledge about the things he saw on the status screen. As it turned out, there was once an ancient race called "Salfer" which dominated Merusia. That ancient race later went extinct as their descendants transformed into the 7 races, which are collectively called as "Salferines". These 7 races are the humans, elves, dwarves, harpies (skyfolk), saureids (lizardfolk), therianthropes (beastfolk), and the undines (merfolk). "Mana Capacity" is the maximum mana one''s body can hold while "Combat Power" is the total strength of a person. While "Mana Capacity", is a linear quantity, "Combat Power" is exponential. Even if one person only has twice the combat power, in actuality, they actually have 8x more power. "Mana Quality" is the quality of mana and how well it circulates inside the body, and the efficiently it can be used in spells and arts. The better quality one''s mana is, the less mana is needed in using magic. Lastly, "Threat Level" is the level assigned to each individual in consideration to their combat power. And it is worth noting that the difference in each level is very large. For comparison, it would take more than a dozen average H-rankers to defeat an average G-ranker. "What the..."£ÛGrey£Ý But what got Grey''s attention the most was his name. It was to the point where he thought that his embarrassing pose from just a few minutes ago was actually less embarrassing than his current name, especially his surname which screams an overwhelming aura of chuuni. At that moment, Grey became worried about the contents of the dungeon, hoping that "God" with the mind of a middle-schooler didn''t put anything embarrassing. Though he would be amazed if "God" really found a way to put something embarrassing in a dungeon. After some time of recovering from having such a name, Grey decided to accept it wholeheartedly and focused his attention on his abilities instead... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Ability¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Divine Eyes ¡¾Rank¡¿Divine ¡¾Effect¡¿ ¡²Judgement¡³ An eye that can see the true nature of anything and everything. It can decipher lies from truths, and evil from good. One of the abilities of a God. ¡²???¡³ ¡²???¡³ ¡²???¡³ ¡²???¡³ ----------------------------------- One blink... Two blinks... Three blinks... Grey blinked a couple of times and even rubbed his eyes just to make sure that he wasn''t seeing things, but no matter how many times he did, nothing changed on the screen in front of him. It was then that he realized how different the perception of a mortal and a God is. When he heard "God" said he can only have abilities which aren''t too overbearing, he only requested those abilities that will make life easier. Never in his wildest imaginations he would have thought that an ability only Gods have isn''t "overbearing". "That idiotic god..." No matter what he does, he can no longer change everything. All he could do was silently curse under his breath, thinking how much of a moron that God was when he nodded as if he understood his requests. Grey can only accept his abilities as he would rather have an overpowered ability rather than a flawed one. While he calls it overpowered, in truth, he still has no idea how powerful his abilities are actually as some of its effects are still locked. Inside Grey''s mind, he could already see himself getting dragged by multiple countries in a power struggle, something he doesn''t want to get involved in. His other abilities, "Divine Mind" and "Subspace" are also in the same situation with "Divine Eyes", in that they are also not fully unlocked yet. "Divine Mind''s" first effect, "Memory Bank", allows him to perfectly store and manage any amount of information and retain them as memories. "Subspace''s" first effect on the other hand, "Inventory", allows him to store an infinite number of things, provided that they are not "living things". "Not living things" was a vague description, but from the mangas and games he had played, he had somewhat of an idea what can and what cannot be stored. Grey also realized that one doesn''t necessarily need to use the right keywords, as long as he can imagine them perfectly, he can use his abilities. An example of it was his "Appraisal" which was actually a product of "Judgement", an effect of his "Divine Eyes". ¡¶Inventory¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Next, he then surveyed what things were inside his "Inventory", and prepared himself to be surprised at what contents the "Idiotic God" put inside of it, but nevertheless, he was still surprised from the lack of common sense that God had, because inside it... ----------------------------------- ¡¶Inventory¡· ¡¶Important¡· ¡¾Letter from God¡¿x1 ¡¶Contents¡· ¡¾Rations¡¿¡Á42, ¡¾Enchanted Water Jug¡¿¡Á3, ¡¾Futon¡¿¡Á3, ¡¾Tent¡¿ x3, ¡¾Cooking Pot¡¿¡Á3, ¡¾Cooking Utensil Set¡¿¡Á3, ¡¾All-Around Tools¡¿¡Á3, ¡¾Clothing Set¡¿¡Á7, ¡¾Sewing Kit¡¿¡Á3, ¡¾"Tips to surviving in the wild" Book Set¡¿¡Á1,¡¾Armament Ring¡¿¡Á13, ¡¾Divine Amulet¡¿¡Á3, ¡¾Void Crystal¡¿¡Á10, ¡¾Divine Potion¡¿¡Á20, ¡¾Divine Elixir¡¿¡Á20, ¡¾Divine Poison¡¿¡Á10, ¡¾Divine-Grade Ores¡¿¡Á100 kg, ¡¾Mythical-Grade Ores¡¿¡Á1 ton, ¡¾Legendary-Grade Ores¡¿¡Á5 tons, ¡¾Divine Blacksmith''s Toolset¡¿¡Á1, ¡¾Divine Alchemist''s Toolset¡¿¡Á1, ¡¾Divine Enchanter''s Toolset¡¿¡Á1 ----------------------------------- ... aside from the first few things he needed for survival, everything after them were absurd things of the divine-grade. It would even be an exaggeration that he was richer than any royal family in the world. As he copes from the shock in the list of items he saw, he notices a special item which was even marked as "Important" in his inventory. It was a letter from none other the "Idiotic God". As he read the letter, Grey''s face changed from one of confusion to one of which looked like he had diarrhea while suffering a headache at the same time. According to the letter, "God" had provided him the "necessities" he needed to survive and the "knowledge" about common sense in Merusia had been implanted to his "Memory Bank". After reading the letter, everything finally made sense to Grey. The reason why had no idea of acquiring was actually because of that "Idiotic God". In fact, he even had some knowledge which is top-secret in some kingdoms. Deciding to leave things be, Grey headed to the special dungeon and tested out the cheat©` no, the equipments he had in the inventory. The first thing he equipped was an "Armament Ring" which then turned into a pair of platinum-colored heavy-plated gauntlets which had the ability "Destroyer" that increases the user''s attack power and attack speed by 150%, and carries shock throughout the whole body, no matter how tough or resistant the targets are. Next, he equipped the "Divine Amulet" which immediately spread out a layer of mana into his whole body, as if it was creating an invisible armor. It has the abilities "Mana Heart" which increases mana recovery and creates a second mana tank that he can use once his mana is depleted. "Immovable Guard" which doubles defenses, resistance to negative effects, and physical recovery. Finally, there was "Phoenix Heart" which allows him to resurrect after he dies, although after it has been used, it needs another year to be ready again. After that, Grey brought out a ration and an enchanted water jug which he would use when it was time to rest. Just from the first two items alone, it was safe to say that Grey could already fight someone ranked higher than him. After all, they were chea©` gifts from "God" himself. "Alright! I''m set!" £ÛGrey£Ý Clenching his fists in excitement, Grey gently pulled away the vines covering the dungeon entrance, and as he took his first step, a burst of mana gushed out from it, sending a cold sensation into Grey''s face. Any normal person would become cautious from such an experience, but Grey on the other hand, rather than wariness, his face was full of thrill and excitement. He was excited to the point that his eyes seemed to have glimmered for a moment as he continued to head inside. The inside of the cavern was a dark place, dimly illuminated by small blue gemstones in the walls acting as if they were torches. It was neither too damp like caves on Earth, nor too dry like a mine tunnel. And although the entrance was small, the halls of the cavern were quite spacious. Upon heading deep enough, one would notice the amazing rock formations which seemed to have formed for thousands of years, there were even speleothems large enough that the ones from the ceiling connect into the ones in the ground. Embedded within the walls were a myriad of crystals and ores, along the roots of some trees which had dug deep into the ground. Grey wasn''t an expert but by using his abilities, he understood that those minerals could fetch quite a price. As he continued walking, Grey finally reached a large open area. It was spacious enough to fit a couple of basketball courts. Not only the length and width, the ceiling was high as well. The only thing off about it was that there were no rock formations to support such a large open area. "!!!" £ÛGrey£Ý While admiring the size of the room, a rush of mana suddenly gathered into the central area of the room and a faint light was emitted from it. The more mana was gathered, the brighter the light became. Standing there, Grey carefully observed the supernatural phenomena without blinking even once. It was a scene full of wonder which he wanted to burn into his memory. After all, it was his first time in a dungeon. It took a few seconds before the light died out, but when it did, it revealed an astonishing sight. The room which was once empty was suddenly filled with small transparent blobs which seemingly appeared out of thin air. No matter where one would look, the room was filled with... ''Slimes!'' £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 2 END Chapter 3: Dungeon Farming Puchi Puchi Puchi In the large and barren cavern, only sounds of squishy and slimy things echoed throughout the halls as they bounced from one spot to another. The once undisturbed place was now filled with small transparent creatures. In one corner, a couple of those creatures can be seen trying to bounce into the walls and sliding down slowly as they failed to do so. On the other corner, some could be seen bouncing towards one another. Just by observing their behavior for a short while, Grey... Splat "They aren''t very smart, aren''t they...?" £ÛGrey£Ý .... inferred that they weren''t the smartest of creatures as one of them impaled itself trying to jump over the small rock formations right in front of it. Judging from its physical appearance alone and the absence of a physical brain, Grey already expected that they wouldn''t be very smart, but the scenes he just saw in front of him were beyond his comprehension. Grey once thought he had to be cautious when he entered a dungeon, but seeing their behavior, Grey could afford to dawdle and observe them all he wanted. He could probably sleep there for a few hours and then they wouldn''t notice him. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Monster¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Slime ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Type¡¿Elemental ¡¾Ability¡¿Merge ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿12 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿H ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿H ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ----------------------------------- Like what Grey had expected, the slimes'' stats were quite low. In fact, it was low enough to the point that children could beat them without breaking a sweat. In Merusia, adult men have an average combat power of 10 while women average at 8. As for kids, they have somewhere between 5 and 6, enough to combat a couple of slimes at the same time. Seeing the slimes'' combat power, Grey couldn''t help but feel like a superior being that controls the lives of the slimes before him. Thankfully, he was able to suppress that feeling before it went to his head. "Now then, how should I deal with them..." £ÛGrey£Ý Inside of his "Memory Bank", there were a few methods of dealing with monsters, the only problem was that they required the use of magic. "Should I try ''that''?" £ÛGrey£Ý As if the echoing noises in the cavern were nothing to him, Grey slowly closed his eyes and focused his concentration into the utmost limit. In that moment, it was as if he was one with the surroundings, his breath in sync with the silent wind and his mind as calm as the shadows in the ceiling. Inside his mind, Grey visualized the stagnant air... the moving wind... everything which encompasses gasses in his surroundings, slowly compressing into a tiny sphere denser than the ground below him. Slowly and surely, a warm flow of mana surged from his soul into his body, circulating a couple of times before heading out into the environment like a storm trying to break free from its restraints. In less than a second, the seemingly simple surge of mana gathered the surrounding air into a sphere on the top of his palm. The more time passed, the stronger the mana surged. As he opened his eyes, what he saw in front of him was an orb of air and mana the size of his fist, rotating in faster and faster the more mana he poured into it. It was like a bullet waiting to be fired. ¡¶Air Bullet!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The moment he placed the palm of his hands towards targets and released the spell, the once spherical orb became an elliptical bullet which ruptured through all the slimes that were on its way. One slime... Two slimes... Three slimes... In less than a fraction of a second, seven slimes bursted out as they were obliterated by the mass of air and mana that passed through them. The bullet which was fired only stopped when it hit the wall of the cavern and slowly dissipated back into thin air. "A... A... Amazing!" £ÛGrey£Ý In front of the scene he just witnessed, Grey became dumbfounded and excited at the same time. After all, it was his very first spell and it went perfectly without preparations whatsoever. Normally, it would take a few tries to successfully release a spell for the first time, but with the knowledge "God" had bestowed to Grey and Grey''s own knowledge from his past life, it became possible to succeed in the first try. It took Grey quite some time to select which attribute he wanted to be his main focus, and after much thought, he decided to go with the wind attribute. After all, there would only be a handful of situations where he wouldn''t be in contact with air. ¡¶Air Bullet!¡· ¡¶Air Bullet!¡· ¡¶Air Bullet!¡· ¡¶Air Bullet!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Riding on the momentum, Grey shot air bullets one after another and obliterated all slimes on sight. Even the slimes which just spawned in weren''t spared from Grey''s onslaught. Thankfully, the walls and ceiling of the cavern were reinforced with mana, or else the cavern might have gone crashing down from one small mistake. "Huh?!" £ÛGrey£Ý As he was firing his spells without restraint, some slimes started to head towards one another and in just a few seconds, the slimes merged with one another and became bigger and stronger. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Monster¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Big Slime ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Type¡¿Elemental If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡¾Ability¡¿Merge ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿34 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿H ¡¾Combat Power¡¿6 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿H ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ----------------------------------- ¡¶Air Bul©`" £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey tried to eliminate the big slime with an air bullet spell, the mana which tried to surge out suddenly dissipated into the air, immediately halting the formation of the spell. "Ah, crap." £ÛGrey£Ý It was in that moment that he realized that he fu©` I mean, that he had run out of mana to release a spell. Even the mana reserves from the "Mana Heart" of the Divine Amulet were sucked dry. There was only a meager amount of mana left in his soul, just enough for him to not suffer mana exhaustion. Realizing his mistake, Grey immediately raised his guard and imitated a fighting pose he saw on the action movies he had watched before. Although it was an unpolished pose, it was satisfactory for an amateur. Gathering what meager mana he had left, he hastily sprung up towards the big slime and with a single punch that contained all his mana, he landed a strike deep enough to reach the big slime''s nucleus. The moment his fists made contact with the big slime''s nucleus, the impact immediately spread throughout the big slime''s body and cracks appeared on its nucleus which eventually made it shatter into tiny fragments. Seeing the nucleus starting to shatter, Grey immediately pulled out his arm and quickly stepped back before collapsing into the ground from mana exhaustion. As for the big slime, the moment its nucleus shattered, it burst into tiny pieces and those tiny pieces then soon turned back into mana and assimilated into the air, leaving not a trace behind Normally, every monster defeated would drop something, even if it''s just a mana crystal. But in this special dungeon, everything would just turn back to mana and assimilate back to the dungeon. On the plus side, whenever the trainee is exhausted or injured enough, the dungeon would despawn the monsters and let the trainee rest. It was a high-reward low-risk dungeon created especially just for Grey. It was also because of that reason that Grey can manage to lie leisurely in the ground as he recovers from mana exhaustion. If it were any other dungeon, Grey could face death in the worst situation. While he was exhausted from his first time fighting monsters, one could see the clear and satisfied smile on his face as if his frustrations were washed away from the fight just a few moments ago. "Alright, time for round 2!" £ÛGrey£Ý After a few hours of rest, Grey''s mana has been refilled by a substantial amount and the moment he stood up, slimes had started mysteriously spawning once again as if they were just waiting for Grey''s signal. In the moment Grey had rested, rather than lazing around doing nothing, Grey thought of ways to efficiently use his mana in order to fight longer and defeat more enemies. Of course, he had also considered the fact that multiple big slimes might spawn at the same time. Whenever a slime spawns, Grey immediately launches himself into it in the shortest amount of time possible. The moment he is in range, he hastily delivers a fatal blow into the slimes'' nuclei, using as little mana as possible. ¡¶Air Bullet!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý When the slimes tried to converge into a big slime, Grey would immediately fire an air bullet towards it to stop them from merging. The moment the air bullets hit the slimes, they instantly disintegrated and vanished into thin air. With a combination of punches and spells, Grey maneuvered himself in the battlefield like a ruthless warrior whose only goal was to win. In just half the time he spent compared to the last fight, he ended up defeating more than double the amount of enemies. Like a god of death who descended from the heavens, Grey massacred every slime in his line of sight without mercy. There were even slimes who didn''t have the time to bounce even once as they were taken care of immediately. This routine continued for a few dozen minutes, only ending when Grey had run out of mana once again. Of course, the moment Grey recovered his mana, the massacre of slimes started once again. Round 3... Round 4... Round 5.... Grey went on for a few rounds without stopping, and the more he fought, the more efficient he became in fighting against the slimes. Just from the last round alone, he had defeated more than the amount of slimes he crushed in the first 3 rounds. The better Grey became, the more slimes spawned and even big slimes started to spawn without the others slimes merging. At first, it became a problem at first but as time went on, they became as insignificant as the slimes in the eyes of Grey. If it were animals or beasts, Grey''s guilt would have been crushed by the weight of his actions, having killed so many. Fortunately, from the knowledge "God" gave Grey, monsters are nothing more than a moving mass of mana that seeks destruction and couldn''t really be considered as living things. Even if they seem to have intelligence, it would be just fake intelligence derived from their instincts to destroy. Time went on and the sun had started to set outside of the dungeon. As for Grey, he was sprawling motionlessly on the dungeon grounds, trying to catch his breath from all the fighting he did. While he could recover his stamina and mana, fatigue would continue to accumulate as he continued to fight. Not to mention that his muscles were aching from lack of exercise before he reincarnated. Even though he had become younger, it seems that he still wouldn''t be able to escape muscle pain. There was also his hunger which he brought upon himself as he became too invested in fighting the slimes. Thankfully, he didn''t forget to drink or else he would have really passed out from dehydration. Having rested for almost half an hour, Grey headed out of the dungeon and as he opened the curtain of vines covering the entrance, the beauty of the night greeted him as if they were congratulating him from his first dungeon dive. As the night dazzled brightly in the night sky, the fireflies illuminated the forest with warm and cold colors which weren''t possible on Earth. The gentle night breeze swept through Grey''s body, embracing him fully. The gentle rustling of the leaves and grasses along with the chirping of the small bugs and critters and the hooting of the owls, sounded like an orchestra in the middle of the night. Hearing such a beautiful performance in a comparably beautiful night, Grey''s mind and heart which was once riddled with fatigue became lighter as if it had been refreshed and cleansed thoroughly. Grey stayed for a little while, enjoying nature''s beautiful performance before heading back to his new home which was just a few steps away. After having a meal from the rations "God" gave him, Grey immediately went to his bedroom and jumped into his bed. The moment he landed on his bed, it was as if the goddess of dreams was embracing him and he eventually succumbed to his exhaustion, heading towards dreamland. A new day arrived and with it, Grey''s muscle pains from his previous endeavors went away as if they were just a lie. It might have been because of the presence of mana or due to the Divine Amulet he was wearing, but one thing Grey knows is that magic had a hand on it. Grey still couldn''t believe that everything he had experienced was real. It was just so out of the ordinary, that Grey had a very strangely detailed and weird dream but thankfully, that wasn''t the case. After having a light breakfast, Grey then headed into the dungeon in the same manner he did the day before, and the moment he stepped foot into the dungeon, a rush of mana once again greeted his body. The hallway which seemed to be so long just a day ago now seemed shorter all of a sudden. It might have been just because he quickly got used to it, but Grey couldn''t help but feel like magic had something to do with it. Once again, mana swirled inside the cavern and gathered in the center, but rather than slime.... another staple monster in the fantasy world had taken shape from the gathered mana. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Monster¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Goblin ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Type¡¿Warrior ¡¾Ability¡¿... ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿45 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿H ¡¾Combat Power¡¿8 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿H ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ----------------------------------- Green-skinned, child-sized monsters with sharp teeth, bloated stomachs, comically large heads. Just a single glance and one could easily tell what monsters they were. They were goblins. Unlike the slimes from before which bounced around as soon as they spawned, the goblins just stood still as they stared blankly at Grey, it seemed like they were waiting for Grey to move before attacking. But even if they had no malicious intention, noticing multiple things stare at him to the point where they can bore a hole into him was nothing but uncomfortable. Actually, rather than "uncomfortable" it would be better to describe it as "creepy". Disregarding the creepy stares from the goblins, Grey became slightly puzzled as to why a different monster spawned compared to the ones from yesterday. Of course, Grey already had formed a hypothesis as to why that was the case. ''Interesting...'' £ÛGrey£Ý As if trying to test his hypothesis, Grey immediately rushed towards the goblins but the moment he moved, the goblins also started coming into him in an aggressive and mindless manner, flailing their wooden clubs as they ran. Unfortunately for the goblins, before they could land a hit, Grey''s fist already came in contact with their heads, sending them flying towards the walls of the dungeons. The punches boosted by his gauntlets shattered the goblins'' skulks in a single hit, sending them to their deaths. Although it was a bit gruesome fighting and killing humanoid monsters, it doesn''t remove the fact that they were still monsters. Grey felt the urge to vomit but held it in by using his willpower. The goblins which tried to launch attacks simultaneously also failed to harm Grey as when two rushes, one gets hit by an air bullet, while the other gets blasted towards the walls with his punches. The moment more than two goblins rushed towards Grey, Grey already had thought of a countermeasure in such a situation. That solution was... ¡¶Air Cutter!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Air gathered and compressed into a thin blade of wind and mana, and the moment he released the spell, a strong blade flew straight towards the goblins, and like a sharp guillotine, it swiftly cut off the heads of the goblins it passed through. "Air Cutter" was a wind-attribute spell that Grey had picked out from his "Memory Bank" which allows him to damage multiple enemies at once in a wider range. It was especially useful when dealing with a horde of monsters. In just a few minutes, Grey became accustomed to fighting goblins and was able to formulate a few tactics in dealing with them. The moment Grey started the 2nd round, the goblins were no longer a threat to him. Although they are much stronger and mobile than the big slimes from before, with their intelligence and recklessness, it wasn''t very hard to take care of them, The massacre of goblins went on for a long time and before Grey knew it, nightfall had fallen already. After a short rest, Grey then exited the dungeon, ate dinner, and slept. The very next morning, he entered the dungeon once again and did a repeat of the previous days. This pattern went on for a long time with Grey''s enemies changing from kobolds to orcs then ogres and so on. There were a handful of times that he got injuries but thankfully, they were never fatal. Just like that, 4 and a half months had passed since Grey came to the world and having lived there in that time, he had greatly adapted to living life in the forest. He had changed so much that he couldn''t be compared to his previous self anymore. Buhiiii Hngok Hngok... Oik.... "Alright! Another great catch!" £ÛGrey£Ý Currently, Grey is out hunting wild pigs deep in the forest which will serve as his source of food for a few weeks. He had also foraged a few baskets worth of fruits and nuts on the way to the hunt. Even before his rations ran out, Grey had already found many ways to procure food from the bountiful forest. He also took the time to grow some "crops" in front of his house as an easy source of food. "It''s been a while since I''ve looked at my stats. I wonder how they look like now...." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pondered as tied the wild pig''s feet into a pole and hung it to drain its blood. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Grey Silverdrake ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿15 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿879 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿D ¡¾Combat Power¡¿753 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿C ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (42%) ¡¾Class¡¿Brawler ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (41%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿47% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºDivine Eyes (Divine)¡» ¡ºDivine Mind (Divine)¡» ¡ºSubspace (Divine)¡» ----------------------------------- In the relatively short amount of time, Grey had accomplished what most people wouldn''t even be able to dream of. He''s already powerful enough that he''ll be able to contend for the top 5,000 spots amongst the around 2 billion people living in Merusia. "Seems like I''ve improved a lo©` !!?" £ÛGrey£Ý Before he could even finish his sentence, a large shadow loomed over where Grey stood as a large bird-type beast flew over the trees. It was like a large cloud which had hidden the sun. "What the...." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 3 END Chapter 4: Devastation Covering the ground in a large shadow and dwarfing every other creature in the forest, a majestic yet terrifying beast flew in the sky as it left strong bursts of winds in its wake. Spanning more than 7 meters in length and with a wingspan more than 13 meters, it could easily carry an elephant if it wanted to. Its body covered in jet-black plumage and eyes deeper than sapphire, it was like a ruler parading on the sky which was its domain. It was a very rare sight that one normally wouldn''t be able to experience in a lifetime. A sight which will truly leave anyone in awe. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Thunderbird ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿29 (Adult) ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,783 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿887 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿C ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ¡¾Intelligence¡¿58 ¡¾Description¡¿ A large bird-type beast armed with a deadly set of talon and razor-sharp beak, often reaching a wingspan of more than 12 meters upon adulthood. It can be easily distinguished with its pitch-black plumage and a set of silver-tipped crown. Its meat is considered a very exquisite delicacy all over the world. ----------------------------------- C-rank! It was the most powerful creature Grey had encountered so far, be it outside or inside the dungeon. Just the size of the Thunderbird alone was bigger than a fighter jet''s. If one considers its combat power which can easily destroy large buildings in a single strike, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they can fight a fleet of fighter jets alone. But neither of those matter in the eyes of Grey. To Grey, only one thing from its status screen had caught his attention, and that was... "A very exquisite delicacy..." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey saw those words, he quickly salivated as he imagined the different dishes he can cook with its meat. Not to mention just how much meat he would get from hunting one. In Grey''s eyes, rather than a majestic and terrifying creature, it was just a large and juicy chicken flying in the sky, just waiting for him to cook it. With a quick calculation, the creature was about 60% stronger than Grey. Of course, that was only if the calculations were based on combat power alone. With the equipment Grey is wearing, he could easily go toe to toe with it. If it was in the ground, he might even overpower it. As he is totally safe in the dungeon, a fight with it will serve as a real training which can actually endanger him. Of course, when worse comes to worst, he can always use the "Divine Potions" which are gathering dust in his "Inventory". Of course, he could also just let it be and go home safely, but it was an encounter which might never happen once again. He could totally miss out on fighting a thunderbird if he ever loses this chance. "Looks like it''s decided! Alright, I''m going to make fried chicken out of you!" £ÛGrey£Ý Motivated by the taste of the Thunderbird''s meat, Grey hastily stored the wild pig he just caught into his "Inventory" and came chasing after the Thunderbird with great enthusiasm. After reaching E-rank, Grey had unlocked the second effects in all his abilities, and the the second effect of his "Divine Eye" was "Perfect Vision" which allows him to see every single detail at a much farther range. It can even let him see things in slow motion. For his "Divine Mind", he was able to get the effect "Perfect Record" that allows him to record any sensation, be it sight or hearing, perfectly and store it in his "Memory Bank". With his "Perfect Vision" and "Perfect Record", Grey can easily track any target and chase them as long as they are close to his range. In other words, unless he loses interest, the Thunderbird will never escape. "Hahahahahaha! Just wait for me, you large chunk of meat!" £ÛGrey£Ý As he tracked the Thunderbird, Grey dashed his way into the deep forest, running faster than he ever had in all his life. With his speed much faster than a cheetah and mastery over the terrain, Grey was able to tail the Thunderbird. But... "Haah... Haaah.... Haaahhh.... That damned chicken.... Haahhh..." £ÛGrey£Ý It has already been almost 2 hours since Grey had started chasing the Thunderbird, and the Thunderbird still showed no sign of perching or even slowing down. During the chase, Grey had already exchanged his mana into stamina to continue running at top speed, but even mana cannot stop fatigue from accumulating, so Grey eventually had to stop and rest. Grey had already tried to fire spells from below but the Thunderbird''s altitude was too high for the spells to reach. If it had flown half the altitude, Grey might have been able to reach it. Having no other choice, Grey had decided to give up chase and rest under the shade of a large tree. He then grabbed an enchanted water jug to quench his thirst and rehydrate. "Puhaa¡« This water really is the best!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey shouted as he finished drinking a large amount of water which can equal a few cups in a single time. Every time Grey goes out, he always makes sure to refill all his water jugs. And since it came from "God", it had an effect to store 10x its physical volume. For some reason, the water stored in it also becomes a little sweeter and much refreshing. But even if he had quenched his thirst, his leg muscles were aching like hell from all the running he did. If he was any normal person, he would, no doubt, have died from exhaustion. Grabbing the opportunity, Grey took his time to cool off and breathe in the fresh air whilst enjoying the scenery the forest had to offer. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Birds of different colors flying in all directions and singing a harmonious melody as they perch. Large trees that bear all sorts of fruits and berries. Cascades of water streams gushing down the mountains. Small critters hopping on the ground and climbing trees. It was such peaceful scenery. With the serenity of the forest and the melody of the things coexisting inside of it, Grey couldn''t but be at peace. Soon, the world faded to black as he fell asleep from such a beautiful lullaby. "Howahhhh¡«" £ÛGrey£Ý While rubbing his eyes gently, Grey let out a large yawn. It was a yawn of someone one wouldn''t imagine to have slept under a tree. "Huh...?" £ÛGrey£Ý As he opened his eyes, Grey was immediately woken up by the scenery he had witnessed. The once picture perfect forest was now ruined with a large column of smoke rising a few kilometers where he was. Even though it was quite a distance away, the column of pitch black smoke was in no way small. One could only imagine how large the fire that gave rise to the large column of smoke was. "Wait... The forest!" £ÛGrey£Ý Thinking about the welfare of the forest, Grey immediately rushed towards the origin of the smoke in order to prevent it from spreading any longer. After all, he is also a residence of the very forest that is currently burning. The only thing bothering Grey was the origin of the fire. From Grey''s knowledge, there shouldn''t be any fire-attribute beasts living in the Haltea Great Forest. There also aren''t any magical or natural structures which could cause such fire. There was only one conclusion one could reach from these key points, and that was someone or something deliberately caused it. Without wasting any time, Grey ran as fast as he could and swiftly maneuvered over any obstacles along the way. Any animals and beasts that saw him immediately fled and hid in panic. The closer Grey came to the source, the larger the column of smoke became, it was large enough to cover a large portion of the sky if you were a few hundred meters away from it. It took him a couple of minutes before arriving at the source, and when he did, a scene worse than his imagination greeted him openly. Dozens of houses were being burned to the ground, the trees in the surrounding already became charcoal as they were swallowed in flames, and a putrid smell wafted the vicinity as corpses of people were burnt to ashes. It was a scene of a village in the midst of its cruel destruction. If it was the previous Grey, he would have probably thrown up by now from how cruel and grotesque the scene before him was. It seemed that his training against monsters has helped him in ways become stronger in ways more than one. Unfortunately, unlike monsters, people don''t turn into mana after they die. As they slowly turn into ashes, Grey couldn''t help but feel devastated from how cruel the fate those people suffered. ¡¶Rain¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey downheartedly murmured those words, large clouds slowly formed in the sky and in just a few moments, rain started to fall upon the ground below, slowly putting the once aggressive flames into slumber. The once dominant column of black smoke was replaced with smaller columns of white smoke as the flames were extinguished and vapor rose up to the clouds. "Rain" is an intermediate-level spell which pours down rain into a small area as long as the user can maintain it. Normally, a C-ranker wouldn''t be able to use such spells for a long time because of the spell''s high mana consumption. Normally, that is. Along with the other abilities, "Subspace" also unlocked its second effect which was "Mana Bank". This effect allows Grey to infinitely store excess mana into a separate space and use it any time in the future. While the effect allows Grey to have more mana, his mana capacity limits him into how much mana he can use simultaneously. So even if Grey has a lot of spare mana, his combat power wouldn''t increase. After the spell was dispelled, what is left are the remnants of the recently burnt down houses and the burnt corpses covered in mud. It was them that Grey realized how much damage there really was. But whilst Grey was contemplating, behind the curtain of steam, a large silhouette was revealed before him. Although smaller than the thunderbird before, the silhouette was still fairly large. Gurruukkk Arukkkkkk Rrrrrrrukkkkk "So you''re the one responsible for this." £ÛGrey£Ý As the smoke cleared out, what was revealed was a large salamander-like creature with a red and black skin pallette which resembles a stream of lava. Other than its size, the only difference it has with a salamander was that it only had 2 front limbs. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Magma Crawler ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Agitated ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿32 (Adult) ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿2,275 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,094 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Intelligence¡¿43 ¡¾Description¡¿ A large salamander-type beast native to Polakras Volcanic Plateau. It is known for being aggressive and often uses its fire breath to scorch any intruder. Although it is fully blind, it has a sharp sense of thermoception. ----------------------------------- Seeing the cause of the fire and deaths of the villagers, Grey clenched his fist as hard as he could and gritted his teeth as tried to control his anger. Just the menacing looks of his eyes alone, one could easily tell the magnitude of his rage. Grey wanted to immediately eliminate his opponent, but there was a problem that it was about 3x stronger than him. Even with his cheats, he isn''t confident that he could beat the Magma Crawler. Another concern of Grey was the information in the beast''s status screen. It was supposed to be native to the Polakras Volcanic Plateau, yet it is in the Haltea Great Forest which is more than a thousand kilometers away. There was also the fact that it was "Agitated", meaning someone is deliberately trying to bring harm to the village or the forest itself. Guraaaaakkkkkk As soon as the Magma Crawler noticed Grey, it immediately charged straight into him like a bull to a matador, as if it is holding a deep grudge to people. In response, Grey used his wind magic to quickly propel himself out of the way, and jumped upwards where the Magma Crawler''s head and back were exposed. ¡¶Magnum Caliber¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The moment Grey was in range with the Magma Crawler''s head, he immediately thrusted his fist into it and delivered a strong blow which could shatter large boulders with ease. Guakkk Receiving the impact of Grey''s punch which was boosted by the gauntlets, the Magma Crawler let out a low cry and became more agitated. The Magma Crawler tried to swing its massive tail to hit Grey, but Grey once again used his wind magic to maneuver himself in the air, barely avoiding the attack. ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The moment Grey landed on the ground, he immediately fired off a spell which shot a barrage of high-speed blades of wind to the Magma Crawler. Unable to comprehend the situation, the Magma Crawler received the brunt of Grey''s attack head on. Receiving little wounds from each blade of wind that connects to its body. ''Damn it! Its skin is too tough!'' £ÛGrey£Ý While the Magma Crawler did receive little wounds from Grey''s attack. They were not so significant that they could affect the tide of the battle. The power gap between the two was simply too large. Sensing Grey''s location, the Magma Crawler blasted a breath of fire towards Grey in an attempt to kill him in a single strike. Unfortunately for the Magma Crawler, the moment it opened its mouth, Grey hastily made a run for it and avoided the Magma Crawler''s breath of fire which is able to melt iron upon contact. ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Changing his position every so often, Grey launched a barrage of attacks before the Magma Crawler could keep up. With the beast''s turning speed, it made it easy for Grey to avoid meeting its fire-breathing mouth up front. The moment the Magma Crawler tries to charge towards him, Grey would immediately jump away from it and deliver a "Magnum Caliber" on the same spot of the Magma Crawler''s head. Guraaaaaakkkkkkkkkkkk As though its patience ran out, the Magma Crawler looked up towards the sky and shot out a large beam of molten rock towards upwards. The moment the molten rocks reached its maximum height, it then came raining down like a rain of fire. Grey skillfully evaded each debris of molten rock by predicting where they might fall. But as he was focused dodging the rain of fire, the Magma Crawler quickly charged up a breath of fire and fired it towards Grey. "Crap! ¡¶Barrier!¡·" £ÛGrey£Ý From reflex alone, Grey immediately erected the strongest barrier he could muster in order to block. Unfortunately, the barrier wasn''t enough to receive the full might of the Magma Crawler''s attack. Suffering from the attack, Grey came rolling down a few steps before coming to a stop. Thankfully, with the "Divine Amulet''s" help, he was able to survive with only a few scratches and light burns from the attack. "Haha... You''re one cunning lizard, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey laughed off his pain as he quickly stood up from the attack he just received, and as he realized it was his first time near-death experience since coming to Merusia. ''I really need to be more careful.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Having trained Inside the special dungeon, Grey never really had a sense of danger as he always knew that he''ll survive no matter what. But having experienced it, he hit a realization about how dangerous the world beyond the dungeon really is. If Grey had known beforehand how difficult it was to fight a Magma Crawler, he would have chosen to continue chasing the Thunderbird at any time. Unfortunately, he couldn''t turn back time and rethink his choices. Regaining his footing, Grey took the initiative and charged towards the Magma Crawler, causing the latter to whip its tail in panic. Grey once again evaded the tail attack with a high jump and skillfully landed on top of the Magma Crawler''s head. In less than a second after he landed, Grey thrusted his fist towards the center of the creature''s head. ¡¶Megaton Shotgun!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Guwwaaaaaakkkkkkk What Grey unleashed was an evolved version of the "Magnum Caliber" which works best at the closest distance. The moment the attack connected to the Magma Crawler, a slight crack could be heard if one listened closely. The Magma Crawler who was hit by the attack wriggled in agony from how painful the attack was. It tried to shake off Grey, but Grey held on with all his might and delivered another punch. ¡¶Phantom Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Unlike the other punches which delivered a strong physical force, "Phantom Caliber" was specialized in damaging the insides of the target as it sent strong shockwaves throughout its body. While it may be a powerful art, it wouldn''t work if there is no gap for the shockwaves to travel through, but Grey''s previous attacks created that gap in the center of the Magma Crawler''s skull. Coupled with the gauntlet''s ability to spread impact, it became an unstoppable force which crushed and damaged every organ inside the Magma Crawler. Gurarakkkk Suffering internal damage all throughout its body, the Magma Crawler struggled to remain upright and fell towards the ground with a loud thud. With little life left in it and hatred burning deep in its heart, the Magma decided to do a final struggle and used up all its mana and focused it into a single point, preparing to release its most powerful attack, desperate to do anything to take down its attacker. In a single very powerful breath of fire, the Magma Crawler fired an attack towards Grey in hopes to take it down with it. Just from a single glance, Grey could already tell that he wouldn''t be able to survive that attack. Of course, he could just resurrect after death, but he''d rather stay alive and not waste any of those chances to resurrect if he ever needs it in the future. "I''m not going to let things go your way!" £ÛGrey£Ý Deciding to bet everything on a simple strategy, Grey drained all his mana stored in his "Mana Bank" which he had been saving for months, and unleashed dozens of barriers in succession, each created with mana equal to his mana capacity. One... Two... Three... Four... Five... Six... The fire breath quickly ruptured its way through the first few spells, but as it broke more than a dozen, its momentum slowed down until it vanished into thin air. As for the Magma Crawler which unleashed the attack, it has already passed away after unleashing it. Relieved from the result of his effort, Grey lost the strength in his legs and helplessly fell kneeling to the ground from exhaustion. "Haah... I''m never doing this again..!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 4 END Chapter 5: Hope and Despair Disaster... That was how Grey would describe the scene before him. It was like a small-scale apocalypse which came down to an innocent village. Something no one in the right mind would wish to happen. If one could look at the vicinity from the sky, the burnt down village will seem like a large scar on the verdant and lush forest. A scar that will take a very long time to heal and recover. Even when he was still tired from the previous fight, Grey searched each and every house and appraised each body he found in the small glimmer of hope that he would find even a single survivor. Seven... Nineteen... Thirty-two... Slowly but surely, the bodies that Grey found increased in number. The more dead bodies he found, the more crestfallen and heartbroken he became. The very least he could do was gather them and give them a proper burial. Somewhere inside Grey''s heart, a thought that he could have saved those unfortunate people if only he had arrived earlier brewed up as time passed. If only he had woken up earlier, they could have continued living. "If only", those two words kept creeping back inside his mind and heart, as if a curse of guilt squeezing his heart and conscience dry to the point where it made it hard for him to breathe. While he knows he is not to blame, his conscience as a person just wouldn''t stop reminding him of the "what ifs" that could have happened instead of the devastating scene he had taken apart. As Grey appraised the corpses and observed the ruined village, he had learned more about the village. It seemed that the village was once a small but thriving elven village living quietly in the forest. It was a village where elves regardless of sex, age, and occupation once lived in harmony. Who would have thought that in just a few moments, such a peaceful village would turn into a wasteland ravaged by flames. Who would have thought that a village flowing with happiness would become a ruin filled with the scent of death. The cause of the destruction had already passed away, but that alone wouldn''t serve justice to the lives lost, the futures stolen, and peace shattered. Especially when it was clearly an unnatural phenomenon. Only one thing was clear, no matter who the perpetrator of this disaster was, Grey could never forgive them. If one day, Grey ever crosses paths with them, he swore deep inside his heart and in honor to everyone that had lost their lives on this day, that he will serve justice no matter how much it costs him. Grey didn''t swear an oath because of his heroic ideals nor because of a strong sense of justice. It may be because he felt a sense of responsibility to do so, or maybe to appease his guilt even a little, or it may be because he just wanted to do so, or maybe a mixture of many reasons. Not even Grey truly knows the reason why. All he knew was that it was a necessary thing to do. The sun had already started to set and Grey had gathered more than a hundred bodies in a single area for a burial. But despite finding so many bodies, none showed signs of life, making Grey more hopeless than ever. "Alright. This should be the last one" £ÛGrey£Ý Unlike the other houses which were completely razed to the ground, for some reason, the last one still had some of its pillars standing. While it may have received the least amount of damage, it was still in a state that wouldn''t be different from a pile of rubble and burnt wood. During his reclamation of bodies, Grey had inspected the houses farthest away from the center as they had received the least amount of damage in general. He was hoping there would be a higher chance of people alive in there. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case in all of the houses he visited. The only conclusion Grey reached as to why the last house received the least damage even though it was the closest to the source of flames was that it may had been the village chief''s house and was more sturdy than others, As Grey removed the rubble and debris, he saw the burnt corpses of two elves hunched towards the ground, as if shielding themselves from the falling debris in the collapsing house. From Grey''s appraisal, the two seemed to have been an elven couple in their mid-thirties. Dying together while in each other''s embrace, Grey couldn''t help but feel even heartbroken. Slowly, Grey retrieved their bodies to place them into the village center which was soon to become a burial site. But the moment he carried the second body, a surprise was unveiled in front of his eyes. Under the couple was an elven girl who seemed to be in her early teenage years. Unlike the other bodies, she wasn''t completely burnt and only received high-degree burns all over her body. ¡¶Appraisal!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Not wasting any time, Grey quickly but gently put down the body he was carrying and hastily appraised the elven girl in front of him. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Yuna ¡¾Race¡¿Elf ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿13 ¡¾Status¡¿Severely Critical, Unconscious ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿378 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿H ¡¾Combat Power¡¿7 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿H ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿None ¡¾Class¡¿None ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿7% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºNihility (5¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- "A survivor!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey exclaimed happily as he saw the girl''s status, but that happiness didn''t last long when he noticed the words "Severely Critical". During Grey''s time in the forest, he had taken note of the monsters'' and beasts'' statuses and vaguely knew what each of them meant. And the status "Severely Critical" meant the person in question only has less than 5 minutes to live. Grey had learnt the other attributes and arts in his spare time to broaden his knowledge. Of course, brawling and wind spells are still his specialty. He had learnt a little of healing spells, but only the most basic ones as he really didn''t need to use them in the dungeon. ¡¶Heal!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to use a healing spell hastily, but it was no use to the degree of severity the girl was in. In addition to that, he poured all the mana he had in that single spell. ''Dammit! It''s not working!'' £ÛGrey£Ý The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. In panic, Grey searched up both his inventory and knowledge for immediate solutions he could use, but it was fruitless. He neither had the mana nor ability to perform any of the solutions he found. Grey had a handful of "Divine Potion", but potions were something that had to be taken in directly by the user. Something the unconscious elven girl was incapable of doing. Of course, Grey could force the potion using a mouth to mouth method, but if he moves too hastily or makes even a slight mistake, it could endanger the girl even more. In other words, it was too risky, especially since he is somewhat dizzy from mana exhaustion. ''Goddamnit! Am I really incapable of saving even one person?!'' £ÛGrey£Ý In frustration, Grey punched the ruined floor with all the strength he had left. The punch was so powerful that it made Grey''s fist bleed from the impact despite the defense boost of the "Divine Amulet". ''If only I have a revival potion, I could have saved everyo©` !!!'' £ÛGrey£Ý As a sudden realization hit him, Grey hastily unhooked the "Divine Amulet" and removed it from his neck. And without touching the girl''s body, he gently placed the item on the palm of the girl''s hand. Grey didn''t know what were the requirements for an item to be considered as "equipped", but in desperation, he bet everything on the fact that the girl was "holding" the "Divine Amulet". It was his one and only hope. A few seconds after Grey placed the amulet on top of the girl''s palm, the girl''s breathing decreased at an alarming rate, until finally, she drew her last breath and silence filled the surroundings. One second... Four seconds... Twelve seconds... With every passing second, Grey fell further and further into despair. He didn''t know how long it took for the amulet to activate as he had never experienced death before. Even if he did, he wouldn''t have still known that a dead person couldn''t count time. A few minutes had passed and no matter how many times Grey checked the girl''s status, it always showed "Deceased". There were no signs of life nor even any changes in the status screen. The only thing moving about was the wind as it witnessed the heartbreaking scene. Grey was about to lose hope, when suddenly, a golden beam of light came down from the sky like a lightning bolt falling from the heavens. It was such an eye-catching scene that one could spot even if they were a couple of kilometers away. A phenomenon which could easily be mistaken by anyone as a descent of a heavenly being. ¡¶Appraisal!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As the light faded away and the amulet lost its shine, Grey immediately appraised the girl without wasting any time. In that moment, the words "Deceased" was removed from the girl''s status and was replaced with "Healthy". The moment Grey saw those words, 2 streaks of tears flowed down from both of his eyes. It was a moment where he felt such a grand feeling of relief and happiness that he had never felt. And the reason he was so happy was simple. It was because he was able to save someone, even if it was only one person. Of course, he wasn''t the only reason the girl survived. If it hadn''t been for her parents, she would have joined the other side too. Grey could only imagine how much the girl''s parents had loved her for them to sacrifice themselves for the slight chance of their child''s survival. After wiping his tears away, Grey retrieved a bunch of clothes from his "Inventory" and changed the girl''s tattered and burnt clothes with it. While seeing the girl''s body couldn''t be avoided, no one in their right mind would think of something indecent during that moment. Grey then grabbed a futon from his "Inventory" and laid down the unconscious girl on it for her to rest. Seeing her sleeping peacefully, Grey left the girl there and continued to carry the body of her parents to the village center. With the help of earth magic, the burial which would have normally taken a long amount of time was completed in less than an hour. Similarly, Grey was able to sculpt gravestones and carved the elves'' names into it in a short amount of time. "May you all rest in peace." £ÛGrey£Ý The sun had long gone from the sky and not even the stars nor the moon were showing. The only thing that could be noticed are the dark clouds blocking the light from the stars. It could be said that even the sky was weeping from the tragedy the elven village had suffered. Time had passed but the elven girl was yet to awake from her slumber. Taking things upon himself to decide, Grey carried the girl in his arms and took her to his home for her to rest properly. The sun had risen and the girl continued to sleep. As for Grey, he stood by her side when she wakes up and didn''t sleep. Well, even if tried to, the scenes he witnessed yesterday kept haunting him, preventing him from sleeping. "Hm.... I wonder if it''s too bland? Should I add more salt?" £ÛGrey£Ý Wasting his time away, Grey cooked breakfast for himself and for the girl whenever she wakes up. Of course, while he was cooking, he was still listening closely "Huh...? Where... am I? £ÛYuna£Ý As Grey was taste testing the stew he made, a voice was picked up by his ears coming from his bedroom just a few steps away. It was undoubtedly the voice of the elven girl who was unconscious just a few moments ago. "Wasn''t I in our house? And it was collapsi©` Right! The house was collapsing after a beasts attacked the village! The beast! Where''s the beast©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "I defeated it." £ÛGrey£Ý Just as the girl was starting to panic, Grey gently opened the door and answered the bewildered girl''s question before she had the chance to finish her words. Seeing Grey enter, the girl immediately backed away to the corner with eyes full of wariness, fear, and confusion. Of course, it was only a normal reaction when one is in a situation she is currently in. Despite that, Grey felt troubled by her actions, as if he was a bad guy keeping her hostage. "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad guy. Also, this is my home." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s introduction, the girl relaxed a bit and slowly lowered her guard. The only thing left in her eyes were worry and confusion. "Umm... Is it true that you defeated that beast?" £ÛYuna£Ý "The Magma Crawler? Yeah, I defeated it yesterday." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then! Everyone in the village, are they all safe?!" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment the girl asked that question, silence quickly enveloped the whole room. It was as if the whole world stopped. To that question, Grey didn''t know how to respond to it without hurting the girl''s feelings. He can only say two words. "I''m sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No... No... You must be joking... You''re joking, right...?"£ÛYuna£Ý "The village was already devastated by flames when I arrived. You were the only survivor. No, actually, if it weren''t for this amulet, you wouldn''t be here too. I''m really sorry" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey explained as he showed the amulet to the girl. It was the very same amulet which had saved the girl''s life. Afterwards, Grey explained everything that happened to the village up until the moment where they currently are. Once again, silence fell in the room. But unlike before, the silence this time was one filled with dread, despair, and disbelief. "No, that can''t be..." £ÛYuna£Ý At that moment, tears overflowed from the girl''s watery eyes. And Grey who was the only other person in the room wasn''t able to do anything but watch quietly as she bawled out her eyes. Although Grey had his fair share of experiences from both his current and past lives, he had never experienced anything like the current one. While he could cheer the girl up, he had no way to know what was the best way to go about it. One wrong word and it might worsen the situation even more. It took almost an hour before the girl calmed down, but the moment she did, all the life in her eyes was gone. In her eyes, everything became colorless. Grey tried to cheer the girl up with a meal, but she didn''t even notice the meal, no, it would be better to say that she was out of her senses. Like her eyes, her mind was blank as well. In the afternoon, Grey took the girl to the visit graveyard where her parents and the villagers lied peacefully, taking a quick route as Grey carried the girl on his back. The girl wanted to deny the things Grey said, but seeing the ruin which was once her home village and the graveyard before her, she had no other choice but to believe him, even if it meant that her heart must shatter a million pieces. Like before, the girl once again bawled her eyes up until she was satisfied. By the end of the day, her eyes became more lifeless than before. She just kneeled down motionless as she silently stared at the gravestones of her parents. As nightfall came, Grey took the girl back to the house. He became even more worried as when he carried her, there wasn''t even a sign of resistance. She may be alive, but at that moment, she was nothing but an empty shell of what she once was. A few days have passed since the day the two visited the graveyard and the girl became more lifeless as the days passed. Grey tried to invite her to a meal multiple times but there was no response from her. It was as if he was talking to a wall. "Haah... I wonder what I could do for her©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey walked into the kitchen with the goal to cook up another set of dishes, but what he saw was something he couldn''t have imagined even in his wildest imagination. It was the scene of the girl attempting to stab her heart with a kitchen knife. Without any second thought, Grey dashed towards the girl and flocked away the knife from her hands. The girl, who didn''t even sense Grey''s presence, widened her eyes in shock as she saw the knife being flung towards the corner. "What were you thinking?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I don''t want to live anymore... hic... I already lost everything I had... My parents... My friends... hic... They''re all gone... hic... I have no more reason to live..." £ÛYuna£Ý Once again, the girl cried heavily as she fell helplessly into the floor. And once again, Grey didn''t know how to handle the situation. Grey understands where the girl was coming from, but in the end, she was just running away from the pain. After all, no one commits suicide for no apparent reason. Suicide is only done when one wants to escape suffering, no matter what kind of suffering it was. Grey doesn''t know what she has experienced nor what will happen to her in the future, but all he knows is that while she''s under his care, he''s responsible for her. With everything he''s got, Grey braced himself for the worst possible outcome. He then kneeled before the girl, grabbed her shoulders, and gave her quite a bit of scolding to get back her grip from life. "Snap out of it! Why do you think you''re still alive!? It''s not just a coincidence! Your parents sacrificed their lives just so you could live! Do you think they sacrificed their lives just for the heck of it!? They did it because they wanted you to live! So don''t go around saying you''ve lost everything because you still have the memories you''ve spent with them. If you''re gone then who will remember them? That''s why, if you can''t live for yourself, then live... even if it''s only for their sake." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s piece of mind, the girl was taken aback as she silently stared at him. She was puzzled as to why Grey suddenly said those words to her. "Also, I saved your lives with my items! That means until you''ve repaid me, your life belongs to me! So don''t you dare go dying without my permission!" £ÛGrey£Ý At first, the girl was taken aback from Grey''s words, but now, she was taken aback by a totally different thing. She was so shocked by Grey''s quick change of attitude that she stopped crying all together. "Well, if you want to repay me, then live your life long and happily. That''s the only thing I wish for and the only payment I''ll accept. Understand?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey continued with a mellowed out voice different from his previous approaches. Of course, this was only to convince the girl in case the first words he said to her weren''t enough. Actually, Grey really didn''t have a plan on how to approach the crying girl, he just copied what he saw and read in dramas and mangas. But while it was all copied, he was sincere in everything he had said. "Ah, sorry!" £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as he realized that he was actually grabbing the girl''s shoulders, Grey immediately pulled back his arms and apologized with a flustered face. "Look, I know I have no right to meddle with your life choices. After all, I''m just a stranger who happened to meet you by chance. But... if you ever need a crying shoulder, I''ll be right here for you." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words before, the girl''s eyes started to trickle with tears. Grey didn''t know but it will only take one more push and she''ll be able to get a tight grip on reality once again. "You can take this as just a word of advice from a stranger but maybe... just maybe... there''s a reason why God let you live. Don''t you want to find out what that reason is?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uhhh... Uhh... Uhwahhhh.... Wahhhhh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Like a surging river, the girl cried her eyes out once again. The only difference from the previous times and the current ones was that her eyes had regained their colors. As the girl bawled her eyes out, Grey sat beside her, listening quietly and waiting patiently in case she ever needed someone to talk to. No matter how one lives their lives, people will inevitably encounter storms which will contain hardships one cannot easily pass through. And like real storms, there will come a time that the storm will perish, paving way for light to shine once again. Like a disaster which suddenly showed up, these dark days came to an end with the two sitting by the kitchen counters. It was quite an odd sight, but it was a scene which will hold a deep meaning for the two in the far future, but that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 5 END Chapter 6: Getting Stronger The dark and gloomy days have passed and the sun has started to illuminate the world once again. The girl who had barely eaten a bite was now happily eating every dish that was given to her. It was a joyous occasion. After the girl''s suicide attempt, she had bawled her eyes out for a couple of hours before falling asleep on Grey''s shoulder. To let her sleep peacefully, Grey moved her to his bedroom and laid her down on the bed. As for Grey, he just grabbed a futon and slept on the floor. The day after, the girl apologized to Grey with a flustered face which seemed much healthier than before. Her eyes which were once very dull also showed its true colors like deep blue diamonds shining under the light of the stars. Her voice which can barely be heard became a smooth melody which harmonizes with the wind. Most importantly, her pale complexion had become a little bit healthier. Naturally, what came after that was an introduction of the two to each other. And as he already knew the girl''s name, he couldn''t help but feel guilty about taking a peek without permission. With the passing of time, the girl eventually recovered her healthy constitution and was once again able to smile like a normal girl. While some may doubt if it was a real smile, Grey who possesses "Judgement" knew that it was a sincere one. The days passed by and it has been almost a week since Grey had rescued the elven girl who was named "Yuna" was able to go outside on her own once again, but the moment she went outside, she had burned Grey with a troublesome request. "Umm, so what you''re saying is... you want to train in both spells and arts. Did I hear that right?" £ÛGrey£Ý Doubting his ears, Grey checked again and again if Yuna really requested to be trained in magic, and in response to Grey''s question, she just nodded silently and enthusiastically. Yuna''s request was something that Grey could do easily as he just needs to give her instructions based on the knowledge he received. While he''ll have less time in the dungeon if Yuna needs to train alone, he could still improve his skills on aspects other than battling. There really wasn''t a large drawback, the only problem was if it was the right thing to do. Another thing to note was Yuna''s objective. The day after Yuna had started to eat once again, Grey had told her his hypothesis about how someone deliberately brought ruin to the village. To his surprise, although there were little traces of shock, Yuna was calm and collected after she heard Grey''s words. Now, Grey is worried why Yuna wants to suddenly get stronger? Was it to extract revenge? Was it to vent out her frustrations? Or was it solely for self-improvement? Grey didn''t know. "Why?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean "why"?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I meant... Why... Why do you want to get stronger?" £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s question, Yuna fell into silence. Although she was trying to hide it, Grey could easily notice her trembling slightly. "Do you remember what you told me before? About the destruction of the village... you said that someone might be behind it. That''s why I want to get stronger so that I can make that someone pay for what they did." £ÛYuna£Ý ''So it was for revenge after a©`'' £ÛGrey£Ý "Also, I don''t want to lose anyone anymore. That''s why I will become strong so that I can protect those who are precious to me." £ÛYuna£Ý Before Grey could finish his thoughts, Yuna cut in and continued her reasoning. It was such pure reasoning that it made Grey show a smile of relief. ''I see... So she''s "that" kind of character'' £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Yuna''s reasoning, Grey started to reminisce about the protagonists of the animated shows he saw when he was younger. In his head, Yuna really was giving off the same kind of characteristics with them that he couldn''t help to chuckle under his breath. In addition to that, Yuna''s resolve, although rough, was quite strong. With that kind of resolve, Grey knew she wouldn''t back down even if he had refused her. "Haah.... Alright" £ÛGrey£Ý Getting Grey''s approval, Yuna''s face beamed with pure and sincere happiness. Her face was so bright that it was blinding to the eyes. Basking in Yuna''s smiling face, Grey chuckled as he pulled out an "Armament Ring" from his "Inventory". Like his, the "Armament Ring" he pulled out was a platinum ring with dozens of mysterious and mystical engravings on it. It was a ring which can transform into a weapon which was programmed into it. Yuna had already seen Grey pull out many things from who knows where so she wasn''t surprised at all seeing such a spectacle again. She just believed that it was an ability or spell of some sort. "Here, take it." £ÛGrey£Ý Not understanding Grey''s intentions, Yuna tilted her head in confusion like a little child who just witnessed a strange object for the first time. "Don''t worry, it won''t harm you. It''s just a ring which can transform into weapons like mine here." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey explained as he showed a similar platinum ring that he was wearing and demonstrated the transformation of the ring into gauntlets. It was an exhibition which made Yuna''s eyes shine even brighter. "While mine turns into gauntlets, this ring will turn into a pair of daggers at your command." £ÛGrey£Ý "Amazing... I''ve never seen something like that before" £ÛYuna£Ý While there may be items with similar properties scattered all over Merusia. apart from the ones Grey have, they are quite literally unique. After all, those very items were a gift from God. "But... why daggers?" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing as to how Grey picked a weapon without any hesitation and consultation from her, Yuna became puzzled with Grey''s actions. After all, she will be the one using those daggers. Grey wanted to hide the real reason but he had no other choice but to reveal his abilities. Otherwise, his explanations wouldn''t make any sense at all. Adding to the fact that they are going to train for who knows how long, Yuna would inevitably find out about it anyway so there weren''t any advantages in hiding it. In fact, it would be better to know each other''s abilities if they wanted to work together. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Without further ado, Grey explained his other abilities as simply as he could to Yuna. Of course, he left out the part about reincarnation and meeting God, not that anyone would believe in him even if he did. He also explained about Yuna''s ability which was called "Nihility". A very unique and powerful ability that perhaps only Yuna has in the whole world. Like how "Combat Power" are categorized into "Threat Level", abilities are also categorized into tiers by how rare and powerful they are. Starting from the weakest "1¡î" which slightly enhances physical abilities to the strongest "5¡î" which can defy the very laws of the world. Of course, Grey''s "Divine" rank abilities are outside of the norm. After all, they were meant to be abilities only Gods have. They are abilities that can easily overturn the tide of any battle and can even change fate itself. Yuna''s ability was a "5¡î", the highest rank which only 1 in 400 million or so people have. In the whole of Merusia, there are only 4 people who possessed abilities of the same caliber. Yuna, in other words, is the 5th and youngest living 5¡î ability user. Unlike the abilities of lower levels, 5¡î abilities have at least 2 effects, and Yuna''s "Nihility" was one which possessed 3. One could only imagine the possibilities and potential Yuna possessed. Like Grey''s abilities, 5¡î which have multiple effects awaken in stages. The first and only unlocked effect of Yuna''s "Nihility" was "Presence Concealment", which as the name describes conceals the presence of anything and everything in range with the ability user. While it wouldn''t use mana if used on users themselves, casting it one other people or objects will drain mana the longer the concealment is in effect. The bigger the object is, the more mana it will need. The reason Yuna survived the incident might also have been because of this ability. Because of it, the Magma Crawler wasn''t able to sense her life force and didn''t attack their house. Of course, luck and her parents'' protection also played in her survival. Daggers are the main weapons of an "Assassin", and Grey handing out Yuna that kind of "Armament Ring" basically meant he was asking Yuna to become one. As an assassin, one needs to conceal themselves and attack in the shadows. Just with "Presence Concealment" alone, Yuna was basically fated to be one. One which has the potential to be the best assassin that has ever lived. The daggers also had the ability "Bleeding Edge" that aggravates the wounds the wielder inflicts and stops them from healing. Not only that, with every wound inflicted, the wielder''s strength would be temporarily enhanced by a small amount. "Amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Grey''s reasoning, Yuna happily accepted the ring and placed it on her right ring finger. She then proceeded to stare at it enthusiastically as she held her hand up towards the sky. Of course, the "Armament Ring" wasn''t the only thing Grey gave to Yuna. Apart from the one whose "Phoenix Heart" is still recharging, Grey still had 2 more spare "Divine Amulets". One, he equipped himself, the other, he lent it to Yuna. Grey thought of lending Yuna other things but seeing that Yuna doesn''t have any storage-related items or ability, he decided to stop for the day and hand it over at a later time. "Ummm... If I''m interfering with your training, it''s fine if you don''t train me, I will be alright by myself." £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing Grey deeply bothered by something, Yuna put up a string front and voiced out a timid suggestion. "Ah, if you think you''re being a bother, that isn''t the case at all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, sorry... I thought you might get burdened by my request... so... I just thought that©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "You really don''t need to think like that. You really aren''t bothering. It''s just... there''s something else I''m concerned about." £ÛGrey£Ý True to what he said, Grey was not in the very least bothered by Yuna. What he was worried about was the Special Dungeon. Normally, it would summon monsters based on the person''s skills. At first, Grey worried about what it would summon when more than one person enters, but from his knowledge, it seemed that the dungeon would just summon a mix of monsters based on the skills of the people who had entered. To Grey, the monsters might become many times easier, but for the first-timer Yuna, it would still be very hard training. Fortunately, the dungeon will stop when the trainees are exhausted or injured enough. It could also be the chance for Grey to learn how to fight with someone, and also how to fight while protecting someone. Something that he might have to experience sooner or later. With a quick run through, Grey explained a few things to Yuna about the dungeon, her "Ice" attribute, and the dagger class. To which, Grey was surprised about how Yuna absorbed his teachings like a sponge. "Waaahhh¡« They''re really glowing! Look, Grey, they''re glowing!" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing the crystals in the walls glow the moment they entered the dungeon, Yuna was shocked and amazed at the same time. For some time, she acted like a child who just witnessed an amazing scene for the first time. Watching by her side, Grey was giggling to himself as he saw Yuna act excitedly and curiously as she tried to examine the crystals. Cute... That was the only thing that popped up in Grey''s mind as he observed Yuna''s acts of excitement. He could even see her pointy ears twitching from time to time. "Waaahh¡« I wonder how much these crystals cost." £ÛYuna£Ý When they were about to enter the dungeon, although she tried to act tough, Yuna was trembling from nervousness. But now, none of that nervousness could be seen. In fact, she might have completely forgotten the reason they entered the dungeon in the first place. The two have already descended into the battlegrounds and Yuna was still looking in all directions, observing every nook and cranny of the dungeon. "Yuna, stay behind me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý "They''re here!" £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey finished his words, mana had finished concentrating into the center and from it spawned a bunch of monsters made up of two types. The first things one would notice were the group of 5 minotaurs standing more than 5 meters tall. They are muscular humanoid monsters with the head and tail of a bull, belonging to the "Earth" attribute. They also happen to be at the pinnacle of D-rank that could easily shatter a boulder into smithereens in a single blow. Along those gigantic and terrifying minotaurs were the slow and harmless slimes swarming the ground. The contrast between the two types of monsters was so large, it was bewildering. "Okay, just like we planned. I''ll take care of the Minotaurs, you take care of the slimes!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as the monsters noticed, Grey immediately dashed towards them, leaving dust clouds on his wake. Yuna on the other hand, was concentrating hard as she tried to conjure her first spell with Grey''s teachings as her guide. Of course, unlike Grey who had scientific knowledge, Yuna had a little bit of a hard time visualizing the spell. The moment Grey closed in to the Minotaurs, a Minotaur hastily swung down its gigantic battleaxe towards the ground where Grey was. The moment it hit the ground, the ground quaked as large chunks of soil were heaved upwards and a cloud of dust formed from the impact. Unfortunately for the Minitaur, Grey''s speed far surpassed its strike. The moment the dust cloud cleared up, Grey was nowhere to be seen in the ground. "I''m up here!" £ÛGrey£Ý The moment the Minotaur noticed Grey, it was already too late to counterattack as Grey''s fist was already a fraction of a second away from connecting to its skull. Boooom A sound like thunder echoed throughout the dungeon as Grey''s fist shattered the skull of a Minotaur. The Minotaur, notwithstanding the impact, fell to the ground and vanished into mana soon after. Of course, the moment it perished, a storm of mana brewed up, ready to summon another Minotaur in its place to continue the training. Like a lantern gathering insects towards it, Grey became a target to which the Minotaurs charged relentlessly. The slimes who tried to target Grey didn''t have a chance as they were stomped on by the giant feet of the Minotaurs. As the fight became more intense on Grey''s side, the slimes which were further away from Grey started to target Yuna which was closer to them. ¡¶Ice Lance!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Just as the slimes were about to reach Yuna, she finally grasped the spell and fired a large and sharp chuck of ice towards them, obliterating every slime that approached in a straight line. Spit might have taken Yuna a longer time than Grey to comprehend the spell, but she was still able to do it on her first try. It was a sign that she was a prodigy born rarely every few million people. "Hap!" £ÛYuna£Ý To the slimes which weren''t aligned to Yuna''s "Ice Lance", they were met with the sharp edge of Yuna''s daggers. With a single downwards swing, the slimes met their end at the hands of Yuna. Not only did they die, they also provided a temporary boost to Yuna''s physical strength, with the help of "Bleeding Edge". Left... Right... Center... Down... To the back... ¡¶Ice Lance!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The more slimes Yuna''s dagger cut, the faster and stronger each of her strikes became, and when all slimes within proximity were defeated, Yuna shot a spell towards those located far from her. There were times when a Minotaur tried to target Yuna instead of Greu, but before they could go near her, they were greeted by Grey''s fists and quickly met their ends. "Hap! Haah... Haahh... Haa!" £ÛYuna£Ý While Yuna''s physical strength improved the more wounds she inflicted and slimes she cut, her fatigue accumulation became an issue. Not to mention that she was also running out of mana. "!!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as she was about to cut another slime, Yuna noticed in the corner of her eyes was a Minotaur who was about to hit Grey from behind. It was a strike, which if it will surely cause harm to Grey. "Grey, watch out! ¡¶Ice Lance¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý Without a moment''s hesitation, Yuna conjured a spell as fast as he could and fired it towards the Minotaur. And while it would be useless against its thick hide, Yuna aimed it so that it would hit the Minotaur''s eyes. Like an accurate bullet, the "Ice Lance" struck the center of the Minotaur''s left eye, causing it to flinch and miss its attack. The moment it opened its eyes, Grey was already in front of it, his right fist thrusting towards its forehead. With a single punch, the Minotaur fell to the ground and immediately vanished into thin air, once again turning into mana like others which were defeated before it. "Thanks, Yuna!" £ÛGrey£Ý As Yuna had poured all her remaining mana into that spell, the moment she saw Grey safely defeat the Minotaur, she helplessly fell flat to the ground from relief. "Ouch!... Huh...?" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment Yuna lost her strength, all the monsters within the dungeon stopped and immediately despawned. It seemed like the dungeon had detected that Yuna could no longer continue. Although Grey had already explained the gist of the dungeon, it was still shocking for Yuna to see the monsters they were just fighting against disappear suddenly. Then again, they also appeared out of nowhere so it cancels out. "Are you alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y... Yes... Haah... I''m... just a little tired..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Then here''s some water. It will help you calm down." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, Thank you..." £ÛYuna£Ý After having drank the water, Yuna''s breathing slowed down and her body slowly cooled down from moving too much. It was at that time that Yuna realized how hard the path she had chosen was. Grey asked her once again if she really wants to continue this path, and her answer was just like Grey had expected. Her resolve didn''t waver despite how difficult the fight just moments ago was. Her reply made Grey very happy as not only will he have a housemate, he will also have a training partner over the next 2 and a half years or so. "So, how long will it take for your mana to recover?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Give me at two... no, at least one hour... I should have recovered a portion of my mana by then." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good, then it''s decided. Let''s go once again after an hour!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey declared with a large smile on his face. Yuna on the other hand.... "Eh? Ehhhhhhh!?" £ÛYuna£Ý Thus, it was the start of Yuna''s spartan training. CHAPTER 6 END Chapter 7: A Little Celebration The birds chirped in unison as the gentle breeze filled with the scent of various flowers blew all over the Haltea Great Forest. This was the scenery which greeted Grey every morning during the time he had spent in the forest. More than two months had passed since the devastation of the village, and during those long days, Grey and Yuna had never been slacking in their training. In contrast, with each other''s help, their training speed increased even more. In light of the fight with the Magma Crawler, Grey had started learning more spells from other attributes and arts from different classes. Especially holy magic which contains spells that can heal people. For Yuna, she was still focused on her main class and attribute, only learning tidbits of information about the other attributes and classes in her spare time as she observed Grey train. The progress the two made over this course of time was something no normal people can imagine. Grey had reached B-rank just a couple of days ago, placing him amongst the top 500 people in Merusia. As for Yuna, she had reached E-rank in a little more than a month since her training, a growth speed second only to Grey. Of course, they didn''t only do training everyday, they also enjoyed their hobbies and relaxed from time to time. Otherwise, both of them would have collapsed from exhaustion, not that it didn''t happen before. "It''s been seven months, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey murmured quietly whilst looking at his makeshift calendar, reminiscing about the first day he arrived in Merusia. Just like Earth, Merusia''s year consists of 365 days, with each day consisting of 24 hours. The only difference was the division of months where Merusia had 13 months, unlike Earth which only had 12. The 13 months are Garn, Methys, Marina, Adamas, Meraud, Alrek, Rubinus, Erido, Safir, Carnelion, Azos, Zirkon, and Anbar, listed from first to last. Each of the months, excluding Anbar, the last month, has exactly 28 days grouped into 4 weeks. As for Anbar, it has 29 days, just one more than the others. In order, the 7 days of the week were Lunae, Marti, Mercurii, Jovis, Veneris, Saturni, and Solis, which if converted to Earth terms were Monday to Sunday respectively. The day Grey arrived on Merusia was the 12th of Methys. Since then, it has been exactly seven and a half months. And in that time, he had completely transformed into another person. "I wonder if that day will become my birthday..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey wondered, thinking if the day he arrived would become his birthday, and as he wondered, lightning struck him. He had completely forgotten to ask Yuna about one thing. ''Crap... Come to think of it, when is Yuna''s birthday?'' £ÛGrey£Ý The two have already introduced themselves to one another a long time ago. They had also learnt a lot about each other from their daily lives. But never did Grey ask Yuna when her birthday was. Slowly, Grey''s head turned towards Yuna who was training outdoors. If it weren''t for the daggers in her hands, Yuna would look like someone who was dancing along the melody of the forest. Seeing the current Yuna, Grey couldn''t believe that she was once the girl who had dull eyes just 3 months ago. It was then he once again realized how fast time flows. "Hm? Do you need something, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked the moment she noticed Grey staring blankly by the windows. "Ah, no I©` No, actually, I do have something to ask you." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey hesitated at first if he should ask Yuna about her birthday, but after a moment of contemplation, he decided to continue. After all, a chance like this might not pass once again. And having no idea about why Grey was acting strangely, Yuna stared back at him in confusion as she slowly wiped the sweat on her face with a white towel. "Umm... Your birthday... When is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My birthday? It''s on the 26th of Safir, why?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, nothing much. I just realized that I didn''t know when your birthday was as I was looking at the calendar. So I figured I''d ask you about it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý After hearing Grey''s explanation, Yuna just nodded slowly as if she accepted Grey''s words, but inside she was still puzzled as to why Grey wanted to know when her birthday was. The reason for Yuna''s confusion was simple, it was because celebrating birthdays were usually done by the gentry or nobility only. If the commoners ever did celebrate, it would only be amongst family members. That was why Yuna was puzzled as to how Grey would use such information. Like nothing happened, Grey went back to whatever he was doing after taking a mental note and Yuna continued with her training. It was as if it was a daily routine to the two of them. Or so, that''s how it usually would happen, but as Grey was heading back, he suddenly stopped on his tracks as another lightning bolt of realization struck him. "Hey! Isn''t that today?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh?" £ÛYuna£Ý To Grey''s sudden outburst, Yuna simply responded with an "Oh?" as if asking what was about it. Grey on the other hand... "Don''t ''Oh?'' me! We need to celebrate it!" £ÛGrey£Ý ... grabbed the confused Yuna''s hands and dragged her towards the dining table to take a seat. It happened so quickly that Yuna didn''t know how to react. Grey then proceeded to open head into the kitchen, opening every cabinet and drawer, and brought out all the ingredients he could find inside his "Inventory". Of course, this was dome in speeds unimaginable to normal humans. "Umm... Grey... Grey... Hey... Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to call out Grey''s name multiple times but to no avail. Grey has become completely immersed in his own world as he tries to create birthday dishes for Yuna. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Grey!!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was only when Yuna yelled with all her might that Grey stopped on his tracks and focused her attention on her. It was the first time Grey saw Yuna so confused. "Grey, what are you doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Celebrating your birthday, of course." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Towards each other''s response, the two fell into confusion, both not understanding what the other was trying to say. "Ah, no, wait a minute. Is there something wrong with celebrating your birthday? If it''s a sensitive reason then I apolo©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, it''s nothing like that... It''s just that... Why are you doing so much for me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What do you mean why? Do I need a reason to celebrate a friend''s birthday?" £ÛGrey£Ý Friend... A word which meant companionship and trust. That word caught Yuna''s attention the most. During the time the two had lived together, Yuna had always thought that she was being a bother to Grey. She had always thought she was a burden to him, that he was just being nice so that he wouldn''t hurt her feelings. Never in her wildest imagination would she have thought that Grey thought of her as a friend. Hearing those words directly from Grey''s mouth, Yuna felt an indescribable happiness welling up inside her heart. Happiness which led her to shedding tears before she even noticed. "Ah, sorry! I promise I''ll make it up to you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, No, I''m not crying because of that. I''m just so happy... I''m so happy that I couldn''t control my tears from flowing." £ÛYuna£Ý In order to stop Grey''s misunderstanding, Yuna quickly shook her head and wiped her tears away as she cut Grey''s words. String actions which were made to deny someone''s words. But those actions weren''t the one which had convinced Grey. It was the smile which accompanied those actions. A smile one will only see on a happy person. Grey didn''t even need to use his abilities to know if Yuna''s feelings were sincere. Just the smile alone was the biggest proof there was. "Alright, alright, I believe you. So, for your birthday, what kinds of food do you want? I want to give you a present but we''re short in time. Sor©`." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shhh¡« You don''t need to apologize. I''m plenty happy just by those thoughts alone. I already received a present a just little while ago." £ÛYuna£Ý To Yuna''s words, Grey tilted his head in confusion. No matter how hard he tried to recall, he hadn''t given Yuna anything yet. Even if he searches his "Memory Bank", he was sure there wouldn''t be such a moment. Of course, what Yuna called a present was something intangible. They were the very words Grey had said to her a moment ago. Words which she will never forget all her life. "I don''t really get it, but we still need to cook something special. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a birthday celebration. So, what do you want?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ummm... Then,.. Can I have something sweet, please?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked shyly with a flustered face, and with the addition of the word "please" at the end, it became a destructively cute combo which could be bad for one''s heart. When Yuna''s home village still existed, the villagers rarely had any interactions with the outside world. If there was, it would only be the merchants buying and selling things. From those merchants, Yuna has always heard tales of sweet confectioneries from the large towns and cities. Sweets which were something that kids her age could eat at any time. While the village could procure honey and fruits on its own, the stories Yuna heard from the merchant always had her fascinated with confectioneries. During those times, Yuna had dreamt of tasting those sweets one day if she ever left the village. "Alright! Leave it to me!" £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Yuna''s innocent wish, Grey became even more enthusiastic and was determined to create the best sweet within his ability. He swore to fulfill Yuna''s wish no matter what it takes. Without wasting any time, Grey went to the kitchen and organized his stock of ingredients, and with a mental note, he listed down what sweets he could make using the ingredients he had. Sweetness... Sourness... Texture... After Grey listed down the available sweets, he selected the best sweets he could make with a process of elimination. Thankfully, he had a hobby of cooking in his past life so he was able to list down quite a few sweets and desserts. Of course, not only sweets, Grey also prepared a handful of dishes which they will eat before the sweets. After all, what kind of birthday celebration only has sweets and no main courses? It took quite some time for Grey to get to a final decision, but he was able to choose the best things he could do. For the sweets, he chose 3 of the most popular in the world, it was pudding, fruit salad, and ice cream. For the main course, he chose 3 meat dishes, 2 fish dishes, 2 soups, 2 stews, and of course, rice! As an Asian person, Grey just couldn''t imagine not being able to rice. So whenever he had free time, he would always search the forest for rice, which was said to grow near the riverbanks, And after months of searching, he had finally found them just as he reached B-rank. Although it was only a small amount, with the help of water, earth, light, and plant magic, he was able to cultivate it into a sustainable amount in just a few days! Magic will also be the main helper for the dishes and sweets Grey will prepare for today. Magic which will make what usually take hours of preparation be completed in just a few minutes. As he further developed his mastery in this field, Grey had dubbed his skills as "Cooking Magic", which of course wasn''t a real term. "Hey, Grey... Do you need some help?" £ÛYuna£Ý Peeking timidly in the kitchen, Yuna asked Grey if she could help as she felt uncomfortable not doing anything. Especially since Grey was doing everything because it was her birthday. Grey wanted to surprise Yuna so he didn''t really want her to help out. But on the other hand, if he rejected Yuna''s help, it would deny Yuna''s sincere feelings and she might feel dejected. "Then, could you go outside and gather some fruits? We''re running out on some of them. Wait a minute, I''ll write you a list." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, that was just a lie. It was the solution Grey brewed up in just a few seconds in order to keep Yuna busy as he prepared everything. On the list Grey wrote, the fruits were all located somewhere quite a distance away. There were even some which will be tricky to get, but none of it will expose Yuna in danger. It was the perfect plan. A plan that only those who are super cautious will be suspicious of. Thankfully, Yuna trusts Grey very much. "If the others are too hard to get, you can just forget them. We still have other fruits here after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Taking advantage of Yuna''s personality, Grey played a little trick in his words to rile up Yuna and make sure she stays outside until he can prepare everything. While it pains Grey''s conscience, it was something he needed to do. "No, I''ll get them all. Then, I''ll be going now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, take care!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing how Yuna didn''t even doubt Grey for a moment, Grey''s heart became tortured by guilt, thinking about how she took advantage of a kind girl. It hurt even more than when he was hit by a Minotaur''s battleaxe. As soon as Yuna went outside, Grey immediately started preparing everything and started to cook the simplest of dishes, the rice. And with Grey''s "Inventory", the rice will still be hot even if Yuna takes a long to come back. In the meat dishes, the meat used were that of beasts that are at least F-rank and animals that are rare to catch. Just the ingredients alone tells how much importance Grey was putting into Yuna''s birthday. Not even nobles could spend ingredients as lavishly as Grey was doing. It also wasn''t just the meat, the fruits and vegetables used were also something that normal people would rarely find. Some were even herbs that people will fight over just to get it. Sweet and sour... Fried meat... Grilled Fish... Salads... One by one, the dishes were cooked by Grey at an astonishing rate. Not even a dozen chefs can match the pace at which he was cooking his dishes. Not to mention how precise he controls his magic to cook them. Dusk had arrived and finally, Grey had completed all the dishes he needed to cook. All that was needed was the birthday girl to return home. "I''m back..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Welcome ho... me?" £ÛGrey£Ý Contrary to Grey who greeted Yuna with a smile, the latter was puffing her cheeks as if trying to convey that she was upset. "You just didn''t want me to help, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý As it turned out, after gathering a few fruits, Yuna figured out that Grey was just trying to keep her away from the kitchen. As a result, Yuna came home pouting, upset about how Grey played tricks on her. "Haha... Sorry, I just wanted to surprise you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna puffed her cheeks once again as she looked away from Grey with her eyes closed. Although Yuna''s actions made it look cute if anything. "I''m really sorry. How about I do you one favor as an apology." £ÛGrey£Ý In normal circumstances, Grey wouldn''t promise such a thing to anyone since people would just take advantage of him if he ever did. Thankfully, the person before her was the pure and innocent Yuna. "Then... Promise me you''ll never play tricks or lie to me again." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like what Grey had predicted, Yuna didn''t abuse his favor and just asked for a simple request. A request which can hardly be called as such. "Alright. In my name, Grey, I vow to never play tricks and never lie once again to Lady Yuna who stands before me." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said playfully as he kneeled in front of Yuna, making Yuna giggle from his silly actions. "Hehehe, what''s with the formal vow?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I am awaiting your response, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t really understand it... But, I, Yuna, accept Sir Grey''s apology." £ÛYuna£Ý "I am eternally grateful." £ÛGrey£Ý The moment Grey finished his words, the two bursted out laughing. Although Yuna didn''t really understand what was happening, she couldn''t help herself but to smile from Grey''s actions, As if her previous actions were a lie, the once upset Yuna could now be seen hopping happily towards the dining room, even humming a tune as she hopped like a little rabbit. "Wow¡«!!" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment Yuna entered the dining room, she was greeted by a number of dishes she had never seen before. The sight of the dishes were already appetizing, but combined with the aroma filling the air, it was enough to make anyone salivate. Yuna''s eyes immediately sparkled at the sight of the food. There were so many that she initially thought it was a feast of some sorts. "There''s so many, can I really try all of them?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! But leave room in your stomach, the sweets will come after we have eaten a meal." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡« Ah! But there''s so many, wouldn''t they become a waste if we can''t eat all of them?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing Yuna immediately shift from excited to worried because of a trivial matter cracked up Grey, making him giggle slightly. "Don''t worry, I have ''Inventory'', remember? So don''t worry and eat ''til you''re satisfied. We can just eat the leftovers at a later time so that nothing goes to waste," £ÛGrey£Ý Without a hitch, the two then sat down on their respective seats and ate the dishes they laid their eyes upon with their heart''s content. Of course, they did it politely so as to not to play with the food. Yuna''s reactions to the food were irreplaceable. Especially when she ate the rice. It was something a chef would love to see when others eat their food. "Whoa! This is sweet and cold, but it isn''t too overwhelming! What is this?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s ice cream. Hurry up and eat it before it melts." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛYuna£Ý After the main course were the desserts, and even more than she was eating the main course, her eyes sparkled like stars in the sky. It made all of Grey''s effort worth it. "Let''s celebrate again next year," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý The night came to pass but the memories built that day became an unforgettable moment that will never be forgotten in their hearts. A moment of peace and happiness that Grey could only dream of half a year ago. CHAPTER 7 END Chapter 8: 3 Years Clang Kerchang Clang The sounds of metal hitting one another echoed throughout the whole dungeons as swords and daggers clashed with one another. A clash which can decimate any obstacles who happened to be in the way. Another 2 years and a half has passed since Yuna''s 14th birthday, and throughout the years and months that passed by, the 2 had continued to polish their skills to the best of their abilities. Currently, Grey and Yuna are fighting once again in the dungeon. That has been their daily routine for the time they were together, but compared to the Slimes and Minotaurs they fought in their first battle together, their enemies are far more superior in both physical and magical power. Clashing swords with Grey were a pair of S-rank Dullahan Commanders, each with strength capable of bringing down towns in just a less than an hour. They were monsters which only people with similarly monstrous strength can match. Unlike the monsters from two years ago, these Dullahan Commanders are capable of using sword techniques that resemble those of expert swordsmen. A monster which can use artificial intelligence to strategize and coordinate with other monsters. Similarly, Yuna was also fighting with monsters possessing "intelligence". They were 3 A-rank Ogre Warlords that could strike fear to the eyes of the populace. But even with their monstrous strength, Yuna wasn''t being pushed back in the slightest. The three tried to perform an attack together, but even before their attacks hit the ground, Yuna was already nowhere to be seen. The three Ogre Warlords, who didn''t see where Yuna went, were filled with confusion as they tried to scout the whole dungeon. Unfortunately for them, no matter how hard they try, it would be fruitless. After all, Yuna was using the second effect of her "Nihility", it was "Physical Concealment" which allows the user to turn anything physically invisible. By using both the first effect "Presence Concealment" and the second effect "Physical Concealment", only those with detection abilities of higher rank will be able to detect Yuna. In other words, other than Grey who possesses the "Divine Eyes", Yuna is practically undetectable to anyone else. ¡¶Fatal Stream!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý With her seemingly delicate arms, Yuna unleashed down a stream of attacks towards the enemies before her. Like a violent cascade destroying everything in its path, the attack tore the flesh of the monsters, targeting their limbs one after another. As soon as the Ogre Warlords lost their balance from the rupturing of their joints, Yuna quickly closed the distance between them and jumped in the air, just a few meters away from the enemies heads. ¡¶Winter Gospel!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Without even to defend themselves, a strong burst of freezing wind devoured their bodies completely, preventing them from making any movements. Not only their external bodies, even their insides were completely frozen. Even the walls of the dungeon didn''t escape Yuna''s spell and also turned into ice. It was a high-level spell which freezes everything it comes in contact with, be it living or non-living things. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Soon after the Ogre Warlords became statues of frozen ice, a barrage of ice came hurling towards them mercilessly, destroying their bodies as if they were fragile pieces of glass. Like a goddess of ice descending into the mortal realm, Yuna gracefully landed on her feet as she saw the demise of her enemies. A figure which seemed to possess a heart of ice, not batting an eye to the monsters'' fate. Clang Grey on the other hand was still fighting with the pair of Dullahan Commanders. Although it would be easy fighting against one, fighting a pair is on another level as they know how to coordinate with one another. The Grey moment Grey tries to launch a surprise attack to one of them, the other will attack his back, leaving Grey with no choice but to halt his actions and evade the said attack. Seeing Grey dodge, the two monsters then chased him and tried to perform a pincer attack on Grey, but the latter didn''t even budge from his position and simply caught the two swords with both of his hands, showcasing his strength to his enemies. "Do you need some help?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, no need. Just take your break, I''ll be following soon after." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... Alright, then I''ll go back up and prepare dinner." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank©` whoops!"£ÛGrey£Ý Before Grey could finish his words, one of the Dullahan Commanders tried to cut him from above. Although he was talking with Yuna, Grey was still paying attention to his enemies so he was able to dodge it with ease. Seeing Grey almost get hit, Yuna shook her head slightly and breathed out a small sigh of concern. She then carried on with her way and went up the dungeon stairs. "You damned chunk of metal, at least let me finish talking!" £ÛGrey£Ý Venting out his frustration, Grey thrusted a punch towards a Dullahan Commander''s torso, sending it flying towards the walls. ¡¶Twin Spiral!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Flowing with the momentum, Grey fired off a spear of wind which seemed to be made of two tornadoes. The moment it came in contact with the Dullahan Commander, it tore apart all of its armor pieces and shredded everything into dust. Without sympathy towards its "comrade", the other Dullahan didn''t waste the chance when Grey was facing away and tried to strike from behind. Unfortunately for it, Grey already noticed its attack. Third effect of Grey''s "Divine Eyes", "Heaven''s Eye" allows him to see everything within a certain distance around him as if he''s watching it from a bird''s eye view. It was an effect which prevented enemies from doing a sneak attack on Grey. Before the enemy''s sword could touch his shoulder, Grey easily caught it with his left hand, and with a little twist of his body, he struck a blow towards the Dullahan Commander''s head, sending it flying and stuck towards the ceiling. "Farewell.¡¶Howling Thunder¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Like a meteor crashing towards the ground surpassing the speed of sound by multiple degrees, Grey''s right fist produced a strong explosion the moment it connected to the Dullahan Commander''s body. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Being hit by such a powerful force, the Dullahan Commander''s body was completely obliterated upon impact, not leaving even a single speck of dust to be seen. "Phew... I think that''s that for today. I wonder what Yuna is cooking." £ÛGrey£Ý As if the scene of an S-rank monster getting obliterated into oblivion was a normal scene, Grey didn''t pay any heed towards what happened in the dungeon and simply went home. While these may be just a daily occurrence to Grey and Yuna, just the thought of fighting monsters all day long was a bizarre thought for any normal person. Not to mention that these monsters were of A and S ranks. Threat levels were placed not only to group things who have similar combat power, but because souls have a limit of how much combat power it can contain. Once the soul reaches the maximum limit, it will move up a stage to increase its limits. These stages came to be known as the standards for "Threat Level". Of course, each threat level has different limits, and starting from the bottom is H-rank which has less than 20 combat power, followed by G-rank for those who reaches a combat power of 20, F-rank (50), E-rank (100), D-rank (250), C-rank (500), B-rank (1,000), A-rank (2,500), and S-rank (5,000). These are the 9 ranks which "normal" people are divided into. Upon reaching 10,000 combat power, those beings are not considered "normal" anymore but "transcendent". They are divided into 3 more ranks, which are Calamity Class (10,000), Disaster Class (20,000), and finally, Catastrophe Class (50,000). Giving a total of 12 ranks from H-rank to Catastrophe Class. For "normal" people, reaching E-rank already means you''re strong. And upon reaching B-rank, you will become someone people will look up to. As for our two protagonists... "Umm, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was about to finish washing the dishes when Yuna suddenly barged into the kitchen. Her eyes filled with a curious and expectant look. "Hm? Is something wrong." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s been a couple of months since... you know... the last time I saw my status. I was wondering if you could check it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna timidly requested as she fidgeted with her fingers. Something Grey found cute and fascinating at the same time. Especially since Yuna''s elven ears were bobbing up and down as she played with her fingers. While the two may have lived together for almost three years, Yuna still did her best not to request too much from Grey. Although she considers Grey as her closest friend, she still doesn''t want to impose too much on them. Though contrary to her beliefs, Grey was actually quite happy when Yuna requested something from him. Something about being relied on filled him with a sense of accomplishment. "Haah... Alright. ¡¶Appraisal¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Grey Silverdrake ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿18 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3,579 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿7,732 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Advanced (82%) ¡¾Class¡¿Brawler ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Advanced (79%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿80% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºDivine Eyes (Divine)¡» ¡ºDivine Mind (Divine)¡» ¡ºSubspace (Divine)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Yuna ¡¾Race¡¿Elf ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿16 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿2,418 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿4,619 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Advanced (76%) ¡¾Class¡¿Assassin ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (72%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿74% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºNihility (5¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- "Oh... You''ve improved quite a lot." £ÛGrey£Ý "But I''m still far from S-rank..." £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing her combat power, Yuna felt a little crestfallen. Her upset face was really adorable as she unconsciously puffed her cheeks slightly whilst being so. At first Yuna wasn''t able to see the status screen Grey can see with his "Judgement", but in honor to Yuna''s request, Grey had started utilizing Illusion magic to show Yuna what he can see. The first time Yuna saw the status screens, she acted like a child who just got a new toy. Grey thought she was really cute at the time, seeing as how her eyes sparkled brighter than diamonds. "Now, now, don''t get too upset. I''m sure you''ll achieve it sooner rather than later." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey cheered up Yuna as he gently patted her head like he was consoling a little child, shifting Yuna''s mood from upset to happy. While for Grey, such actions were just normal, to Yuna, it had a wholly different and special meaning. Although simple, they were actions which calmed her down and made her heart flutter. The two had been living together for almost three years, and because of that they had seen many sides of each other. It wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say they knew almost everything about one another. In those times, slowly but surely, Yuna developed an interest towards Grey which turned into affection then love as time passed. After all, for a man and woman who had been living under the same roof for years, it isn''t surprising if one develops feelings for the other. Grey, on the other hand, was a different case. Ever since he had arrived in Merusia, he had always been fascinated about concepts of fantasy foreign from Earth. To him, his feelings for Yuna were nothing but fascination towards the fantasy creatures called "Elves". In other words, he had yet to develop the deep affection that Yuna feels for him. To make things worse, Grey is unaware of Yuna''s feelings, making him do things that one could easily misunderstand without much thought. An example of this was what Grey was currently doing. Yuna could try to be more aggressive and directly tell Grey, but such ways are way above her with her somewhat timid character. She would rather fight a large horde of monsters than confess her feelings. In fact, she even uses her concealment abilities when she was about to show her feelings, afraid that their current relationship will be destroyed if Grey found out about her feelings for him. "Ah, it''s already this late. We should probably go to sleep. Goodnight." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes! Goodnight!" £ÛYuna£Ý Attempting to hide her flushed face, Yuna hurriedly went upstairs towards her bedroom, leaving Grey behind in the kitchen. Soon after, Grey also finished up all his chores and went up to his own bedroom. He then jumped on his bed, bringing him to dreamland as another night passed away. CRASSHHHHHHHHH Rather than being woken up by the gentle sunlight, a loud noise like crashing thunder greeted the two in the morning, compelling the two who were just sleeping moments ago to wake up and search for the cause of such commotion. "W... What''s happening?!" £ÛYuna£Ý In front of Yuna, the dungeon which had been with her since Grey saved her was collapsing before her eyes. It was gentle yet violent at the same time, only affecting the dungeon and not those near it. While Yuna was in a panic, Grey in contrast was very calm. It was as if the two were observing two very different scenes. "Hey, Grey©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry. It just reached the time limit." £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey had said, the special dungeon was only meant to last for about 3 years. It was something both he and God had agreed to. Of course, as it was a dungeon meant for training, there wouldn''t be any rewards after clearing it. To prevent Yuna from panicking, Grey calmly explained everything to her. Of course, that was "everything" except the part of his previous life, reincarnation, and meeting with God. Although Grey trusts Yuna very much, finding the right time to tell her was a little troubling. And even if he did tell her, she might look at him like he was some kind of insane person. Thinking back to his promise that he won''t ever lie to Yuna again made his heart ache from guilt. For some reason, he felt as if he was a villain even when he technically hasn''t done anything wrong. After some time, the dungeon finally collapsed and as if it had never been there, the debris from its collapse slowly turned into mana, leaving a forested area behind. With the collapse of the dungeon, the two immediately started to take action and packed everything their necessities. The big and numerous ones went into Grey''s "Inventory" while the others went into medium-sized backpacks. Now that they have no more reason to continue living in the forest, the two had decided to go on a journey around the world, not only so that they can explore the world, but also to accomplish two objectives. The first one was to fulfill Grey''s promise to God and conquer all the Ten Great Labyrinths. Of course, to Yuna who knew nothing about Grey''s promise, it was only a dream borne out of love for adventures. The second objective was to find out who the perpetrators were which brought about destruction to Yuna''s home village. And the moment they find them, they will make them pay for their atrocities. "Are you ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, then let''s depart!" £ÛGrey£Ý Without further ado, the two set out on a journey to explore the world beyond the forest. For the both of them who had lived in the forest all their lives, it was an experience which made their hearts tremble in exhilaration. It''s been a few hours since the two had started their travels, and during these few hours, they have encountered various monsters and beasts along the way. Most of the beasts ran from the two of them, but monsters, which only sought destruction, tried to fight them the moment they saw them. Unlike the monsters in the special dungeon, monsters outside drop various things from mana crystals, to crafting ingredients, and even a whole set of equipment. Of course, all of them went to Grey''s "Inventory" the moment they defeated them. The strongest monster they encountered was a C-rank Goblin King, but the battle wasn''t even worth mentioning. It didn''t even last a single minute. The journey was smooth sailing, until one critical detail about traveling that Grey missed was brought up by Yuna as they were resting under the shade of a great tree. "So, which town are we going to, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was then that Grey was struck by an arrow of realization. He hasn''t planned anything at all! While Grey had prepared everything they needed in terms of equipment and food rations, he hadn''t actually planned about their destination. It was an aspect he had completely overlooked. "Uh... Umm, we''re going to Galderia. A city in the kingdom of Alfrione." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? A city..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey quickly thought up a destination and selected the nearest city just located a few kilometers northwest from the edge of the Haltea Great forest. And Yuna, who doesn''t have any knowledge about geography nor political territories around the world, immediately believed Grey. Her eyes were even sparkling by the thought of visiting a city for the first time. A few days passed and the two had just passed the edge of the forest. The moment they stepped out of the Haltea Great Forest, what greeted them was the green and serene Plains of Gaya. It was a place where trees were sparse and grass dominated the landscape. Along the green plains, small horned rabbits hopped around freely as if they owned the place. Bees and butterflies could also be seen as they hovered above the variety of flowers in the field. "Wahhh¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing an environment other than a forest, Yuna became immersed in her own world as she observed every little thing she could. The birds circling in the unobstructed sky, the sound of the grass as it rustled from the refreshing breeze, and even the brown horned rabbits burrowing inside their holes from time to time. Each and every scene graced Yuna with fascination. As for Grey, he just let Yuna enjoy her first time outside the forest and just guided her path from time to time, trying his best to not shatter the innocent elven girl''s time for herself. "Yu... na... Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "H-Huh? Were you saying something, Grey.?" £ÛYuna£Ý More than an hour has passed since the two had exited the forest and Yuna was still immersed in her own world. It wasn''t until Grey called out to her that she realized how much time had passed. Rather than answering her using words, Grey simply stepped aside and with a wave of his hand, he showed Yuna a sight which she will never forget. As Yuna looked towards the horizons, what graced her eyes were stone walls easily reaching 20 meters in height. It was a giant which dwarfed everything within proximity. A structure which imposed an aura of strength and majesty. It was the city of Galderia! CHAPTER 8 END Chapter 9: The City of Galderia Spanning more than a hundred meters in length, a long line of people and carriages could be seen going towards the gates of the city. It was a line of inspection which was quite common in every settlement. For the first time in 3 long years, Grey was finally able to see civilization. He was so moved by such a reminiscent scene became quite emotional to the point where he might have cried had he traveled alone. Life inside the forest was refreshing and calming, but something about human nature just made Grey long to live in a society. Especially since he was a ban who was born and died in a bustling city. Like a line of ants, the line moved with the passing of every second. And as the two moved further to the front, they soon realized that they lacked something needed to enter a town or city. An ID! "Grey, are you sure this will work out?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, just trust me. I got this." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey confidently responded to Yuna, backed up with a bright smile and a large thumbs up. But in reality, Grey was actually nervous too about his plan. From the knowledge God imprinted into his "Memory Bank", one could enter a city with a temporary ID card made by the guards. As long as one pays a toll and doesn''t have a criminal record, they can freely go inside any town or city. In Merusia, an ID card is something one should always have with them all the time. It allows passage to towns and cities, it is needed in doing transactions, and in some cases, it can be used as some sort of debit card. Unlike Earth, ID cards in Merusia contains magical properties. One of which is its ability to recognize its owner by their mana signature. The moment the owner''s mana flows into the card, the card in question glows dimly, making it a strong proof of the legitimacy of one''s identity. There are two types of ID cards, a citizen card and a guild card. The citizen card is issued by the government in recognition to its citizens while the guild card is issued by either of the 5 guilds, one of which is the Adventurer''s Guild. There are some differences on how the two are used but both are mainly for proof of one''s identity. As to why there is an inspection of ID cards, it is because ID cards can record one''s criminal records. And as the ID card only responds to the owner, criminals have no way of faking their identities. Those who will be caught stealing or using other people''s cards without permission are subject to punishment. A law which is only viable because of the unique mana signature of each person. "Your cards please." £ÛGuard£Ý Time passed and it was Yuna and Grey''s turn for the inspection. The two looked calm on the outside, but inside, their hearts were about to burst out from their chests from how nervous they were. "Actually, we don''t have one yet. We came from a faraway village so we didn''t have a chance to get one issued." £ÛGrey£Ý Betting everything on that single, Grey started praying to every God he knew inside his mind. He was so nervous, he even prayed to the Gods which only existed on animated TV shows. "A faraway village, huh..." £ÛGuard£Ý The guard looked at the two with eyes filled with suspicion as held his chin up as if he was thinking of something. Actions which made Yuna feel like her soul had left her body. "Yeah, it was located deep inside the Haltea Great Forest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! That forest?! I did hear that there were villages in there, but to think they really were true. It must have been hard traveling all the way here, huh?" £ÛGuard£Ý "Ah, y-yeah... It was a super long journey... haha..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see, I see. You poor kids... Don''t worry, as long as you pass the examination, we''ll be able to hand you temporary ID cards. Just follow me, I''ll make sure to help you out!" £ÛGuard£Ý From suspicion to pity, the guard''s attitude quickly shifted as soon as he heard how far the two had traveled just to get to Galderia. Just thinking about how much the two had suffered in their long journey moved his heart. Of course, that was all a misunderstanding the guard brought to himself. While normal people may take a few long weeks to reach Galderia from the Haltea Great Forest, Grey and Yuna can easily travel that distance in the span of a couple of days. Although they were confused why the guard reacted that way, Grey and Yuna just quietly followed him towards the barracks and thanked fate that they were able to get through without any difficulties. Inside the barracks were a few seats, a set of equipment displayed on the walls, and a circular table with a small gemstone fixed in the center. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Magic Tool¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Heartstone ¡¾Description¡¿ A magic tool developed for nearly a century by a group of geniuses. It is a device which turns red if the person touching it has criminal records. If the person has no criminal records, the device will turn blue. ----------------------------------- While the magic tool was amazing, it was a critical flaw. It is that it only detects criminal "records". Even if a person had committed a crime, if that crime was not recorded, the Heartstone would not respond. A loophole that many can exploit. "Please take a seat" £ÛGuard£Ý As per the guard''s instructions, Grey and Yuna grabbed a seat and politely sat down. Although Grey knew the guard had no ill intentions, he still felt like he was being interrogated. "The test is easy, just touch the Heartstone here, and if it doesn''t glow red, then we''ll be able to issue you temporary ID cards." £ÛGuard£Ý Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Short and simple, the guard explained the process to Grey and Yuna, and without wasting any more time, the two followed the guard''s instructions and placed their hands on top of the Heartstone one after the other. Although they knew that they hadn''t committed any crimes, they still became nervous as they touched the Heartstone, a nervousness which was replaced with an equal magnitude of relief when the Heartstone turned blue. "Yosh. You''re both clear. We''ll be able to make you temporary cards now, so you two can relax." £ÛGuard£Ý Noticing the expressions on Grey and Yuna''s faces, the guard smiled brightly to reassure the two. After all, it was also the job of a guard to reassure the residents of the city, which Grey and Yuna, although temporarily, now belong to. "Haa... That was nerve-racking." £ÛGrey£Ý "Unnn..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! You weren''t the only ones. Those who didn''t have an ID before also had the same reactions. It never really gets boring here." £ÛGuard£Ý The guard laughed heartily as he took note of the two''s results. It seemed like it was not the first time the guard had provided a temporary ID for other people. On the contrary, he looked like an expert on handling such matters. For Grey and Yuna who hadn''t interacted with other people aside from each other for three years. The guard''s laugh became a breath of fresh air to them. "Now all that''s left is the toll and cost for the making of the cards, that would be 40 kiels in total." £ÛGuard£Ý "Right, then©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was about to pull out something from his "Inventory" when he suddenly stopped on his tracks, as he realized something. The reason why Grey stopped was not because he was about to expose his ability, since there are storage rings available in circulation which allows people to store items in a separate space just like "Inventory" does. Of course, they have a limit to how much they can store unlike Grey''s ability. As he had always worn his Armament Ring, he could just tell the guard it was his storage ring, and if the guard asks where he got the storage rings, he could just say that it was an heirloom. The reason Grey stopped was because of money. And not because he doesn''t have any, but because he had way too much! In Merusia, there is only one currency which is used internationally. This currency is called "Kiel" which comes in coin and crystal denominations. The coins from lowest to highest comes in copper, nickel, bronze, silver, gold, and platinum, with the copper coin valuing at 1 kiel and the succeeding coins having 10 times more value than the previous one. For denominations of even higher value, crystals in the shape of hexagonal prisms are used in place of coins. There is the Sky crystal, Moon crystal, Sun crystal, and lastly the Void crystal. The Sky crystals cost 1 million kiels, and the others were 10 times more valuable than the ones before them. If kiels were to be converted into Earth currencies, it would cost about ?25 in the Philippines, or roughly about ¡é50 in US, or about £¤60 in Japan. Inside Grey''s "Inventory" there are 10 Void crystals! That''s right, there''s 10 of them! That means Grey has about 10 billion kiels in money form alone. If he were to take into account the value of the materials and equipment he has, don''t mention 10 billion, just a single Divine-Grade equipment is already invaluable! Inside of Grey''s mind, he was silently cursing that idiotic and thoughtless God for such a huge blunder. "If you don''t have money, you can sell other materials instead. While we might take 5% for the transaction fee, it should still be better than nothing." £ÛGuard£Ý Thankfully, the guard that Grey and Yuna met by chance was very considerate. After seeing Grey''s struggling expression, he immediately gave a suggestion which saved Grey from countless troubles. With the guard''s advice, Grey then sought out an item which was not too valuable nor too cheap, something he doesn''t really have a use for, and something which could easily be sold. There was only one item which could fit Grey''s requirements. "Ohh¡«! Isn''t this a Hobgoblin Spear?!" £ÛGuard£Ý As soon as the guard saw Grey pull out the spear, his eyes widened from shock and amazement. He didn''t even have time to pay notice to where Grey pulled the item from. On the way towards Galderia, Grey and Yuna had fought a lot of monsters. One of those was a horde of goblins led by a Goblin King. And as there were many monsters, Grey and Yuna had chanced upon a lot of rare drops. While Grey could have brought out the Goblin King''s drops, it was too eye-catching and might earn them the attention of nasty people. Instead, Grey thought it was best to sell a rare drop from a hobgoblin. Although hobgoblins are just G-rank monsters, normal people still wouldn''t be able to beat them. Seeing Grey and Yuna, who are just in their teen years, possessing a Hobgoblin Spear impressed the guard by a high degree. "Hahaha! Looks like we have some promising youths here!" £ÛGuard£Ý Rather than interrogating where Yuna and Grey got the spear from, the guard simply laughed as he admired the two youths before him. "Alright, for the spear, I''ll give you 800 kiels, minus the transaction fee, the entrance fee, and the production cost of the cards, that''ll take your total down to... 720 kiels! Is that fine with the both of you?" £ÛGuard£Ý "I''m fine with that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Me too." £ÛYuna£Ý Normally, once would be cautious when dealing with transactions, but with Grey''s knowledge and "Judgement", he was able to determine that the guard was not lying in the slightest. And Yuna, who trusted in Grey''s abilities, also nodded along with him. With the agreement of both sides, the deal was quickly made and the two received the payment from the guard. It was enough money to sustain the two of them for a couple of days. "By the way, the name''s Dale." £ÛDale£Ý "I''m Grey and this is Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nice to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Then Grey and Yuna, welcome to Galderia!" £ÛDale£Ý After his friendly introduction, Dale warmly welcomed Grey and Yuna to the city with a booming voice. It was a welcome Grey and Yuna didn''t expect to receive. With their ID sorted out, Grey and Yuna finally entered the city of Galderia, and what greeted the both of them were a myriad of establishments coming in a variety of size, shape, and color, and the bustling of the city folks. Just by a single glance, it was easy to tell that there were at least a couple hundred people just in front of the two. Not to mention these people are of different races, peacefully coexisting with one another. As she walked down the streets, Yuna became completely immersed with the atmosphere of the city. She had imagined that cities would be amazing, but when she saw it with her own eyes, she was greatly mind blown. The stalls lined up by the entrance, the loud merchants bantering with one another, and the children playing cheerfully by the sidewalk. Everything was a first in Yuna''s eyes. "This should be it..." £ÛGrey£Ý Before Grey and Yuna left the barracks, Dale had given the two a suggestion if they wanted to rent an inn. And following his directions, Grey searched for an inn with a signboard of a rabbit''s foot and a carrot engraved into it. As for Yuna, she was still admiring the scenery within the city. Although amazingly, even when she was in her own world, she was still able to follow Grey''s lead without any blunders. "Good day, welcome to the ''Rabbit''s Den''. How may I help you?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý When the two entered the inn, they were immediately greeted by the sound of chimes as they opened the door. Soon after, a woman about the same age as the two of them welcomed them to the inn. "Oh, we heard from Mister Dale that the food and service is good, so we''re here to check in." £ÛGrey£Ý "From Dale...? Are you two perhaps new here?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Oh, yes. We just arrived a few moments ago. I''m Grey and this is Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" £ÛYuna£Ý As Grey introduced themselves, Yuna who was still curiously examining the building followed Grey''s lead and introduced herself in panic. Luckily, she didn''t bite her tongue even when she was panicking. "Don''t be too nervous. I''m Helen, just Helen, no need to add honorifics. Nice to meet the both of you!" £ÛHelen£Ý Seeing Yuna panic made Helen giggle and forget her receptionist role and acted in a more casual way. It seemed like her normal personality was one as friendly as Dale. "So, you want to check in, right? What kind of room do you want?" £ÛHelen£Ý Knowing that Grey and Yuna were still new in town, Helen carefully explained what type of rooms their inn had and the price of each room. She also explained a few ruled about meals and bathing along them. "Then we''ll take 2 single rooms with breakfast for two people." £ÛGrey£Ý "2 single rooms... And breakfast for two people... Alright, that would be 180 kiels a day. How many days would you like to rent?" £ÛHelen£Ý "For now, we''ll only rent for 3 days, but we can still extend our stay after some time, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "As long as the rental time hasn''t expired and you have the money, extending your stay is not a problem!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Alright, then here''s the 540 kiels for the first 3 days of our stay." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you very much! Here are your keys, and I hope you enjoy your stay here at the ''Rabbit''s Den''!" £ÛHelen£Ý With a bright smile on her face, Helen handed the keys to their rooms. Although they had just barely met, Grey had a feeling that they''ll become good friends, not just to him but to Yuna as well. Whilst Grey and Helen were dealing with the stay''s details, Yuna was enjoying the view outside the window on the 3rd floor where their rooms were located. But rather than excitement, her eyes were full of longing. "Ah, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Unlike usual, Yuna''s voice when she greeted Grey was that void of happiness or excitement. On the contrary, it was a voice which contained little hints of sorrow. "Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, nothing... I just remembered the village when I saw the people outside. Although not as grand, it used to be this lively, but now..." £ÛYuna£Ý Not even finishing her words, silence suddenly fell to the two of them. It was yet another situation where Grey doesn''t know how exactly to respond. Seeing Yuna act dejected made Grey realize his shortcomings as a friend. Even though he was beside her all the time, he didn''t notice the glimpse of sadness in Yuna''s eyes. While it may have happened a long time ago, some wounds of the past just take a long time to heal. Even if a person has moved on, there will inevitably be times where they''ll remember those wounds. "Hey, Yuna, didn''t you say you wanted to eat sweets from the city?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I was just wondering... If you want to, tomorrow, we can go around and explore the city and eat all the sweets you want." £ÛGrey£Ý While Grey may have just been trying to cheer Yuna up, the way he pieced his words together made it have a completely different meaning. A meaning which Yuna was painfully aware of. A day where two people of opposite sex spend time with each other, exploring the city, eating meals together, watching theaters, shop for things like clothing... It was totally a date! Hearing Grey''s nonchalant proposal, Yuna''s mind went into overdrive, making her forget what she was reminiscing about literally just a few seconds ago. Too much information just went inside of Yuna''s brain that she wasn''t able to process things completely. "Umm... Is that a no...? £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes! I mean no! Ah, I meant that I''ll go with you tomorrow! Then I''ll be going to check my bedroom now!" £ÛYuna£Ý Faster than the wind, Yuna quickly grabbed a key from Grey''s hand and dashed in the corridors. The moment she found the room which the key belonged to, she immediately opened in and went inside. All just so that she can hide her flustered face from Grey. Grey on the other hand became puzzled by Yuna''s behavior, making him think back to his words to see if he had said something offensive to Yuna, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t figure out what he said wrong. It was only a few moments later, with a face equally flustered as Yuna... "Ah..." £ÛGrey£Ý ... that he realized what kind of proposal he had made. CHAPTER 9 END Chapter 10: Exploring the City Chatter Clatter Clacking The hustle and bustle of the city could be heard as the morning sun rose in the horizon. Compared to the forest''s morning symphony of birds chirping and leaves rustling, the city was very much livelier. Woken up by the bustling noises, Grey was greeted with an unfamiliar ceiling as he woke up in an equally unfamiliar room. Although he had spent the night familiarizing his new room, it still felt strange for him to wake up in a different room. But more than that, Grey had become increasingly worried, thinking about what he should do for his outing (date) with Yuna. Especially since it was also his first time in a medieval fantasy city. While Grey had experienced a date during his teen years in his previous life, it has already been a long time since then. There is also the problem that cities on Earth and Merusia are different from one another. After all, there are no such things as magic tools back on Earth. "Ah, forget it..." £ÛGrey£Ý Giving up on thinking too hard about it, Grey decided to go with what a normal date would normally have. As long as Yuna could have fun, Grey thought that everything would be alright. But there was one slight problem... money. Deducting all their expenses, Grey and Yuna only have a little more than 150 kiels in their possession. Of course, that is not counting the bizarre things in the "Inventory". In Merusia, the average minimum wage lies at around 80 kiels, an amount which is not too much nor too less. But if one would want to spend an extravagant day, forget 150, one would need at least double of that. There are many things in their possession that they could sell such as monster drops, but they still haven''t registered in a guild so such a method was difficult. Especially when the two still looked young. People will most likely look at them with dubious eyes if they sell high-quality drops. "Oh, you''re up already, Grey?" £ÛHelen£Ý Whilst thinking about where to earn money, Grey descended down the stairs and while he was doing so, he was greeted by a question from Helen who was carrying a basket full of laundry. "Ah, yeah. I was thinking abo©`" £ÛGrey£Ý It was then that an idea popped into Grey''s mind, making him stop midway as he responded to Helen''s question. "Ah, Helen, you serve meat in this inn, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, we do... why...?" £ÛHelen£Ý Rather than words, Grey answered Helen with a bright smile plastered on his face, thrusting the latter into confusion. Grey then shortly explained that he had some horned rabbit meat in his possession, and asked if the inn would be interested in buying some from him. At first, Helen was doubtful of Grey but the moment she heard what it was for, her eyes sparkled and her attitude immediately changed as she dragged Grey towards the kitchen. Unknown to Grey, Helen was actually quite famous to the customers, not only because of her friendly and cheerful character, but because of her other tendency. She was the type of character who''ll happily help out other people and give them advice, especially when it comes to romance. The moment Helen heard the word "outing", a switch suddenly flipped inside her brain and translated the word automatically into the word "date". Suddenly, her goals switched from "hanging the laundry" to "making sure her customers have the best date ever". A change that took place in less than a fraction of a second. "Hey, Helen, what kind of shenanigans are you up to now?" £Û???£Ý A raspy voice echoed in the kitchen. Grey and Helen walked in. The voice seemed to have been owned by a burly bearded man in his forties, holding a spatula in his left hand and a pan in the right. "Dad, didn''t you say you wanted to buy some horned rabbit meat?" £ÛHelen£Ý Apparently, the man was Helen''s father. Something that was hard to believe as the alleged father and daughter looked nothing alike. "I did, but what had that got to do with that young man?" £ÛHelen''s Father£Ý While some fathers will be cautious seeing their daughter bring a man they didn''t know, Helen''s father on the other hand was quite calm. In fact, he felt some pity that Grey had unknowingly been dragged into her daughter''s shenanigans. "Listen, Grey here said he had some of them. Could you please buy all of them? Please¡«?" £ÛHelen£Ý Helen pleaded with upturned eyes which any father wouldn''t be able to resist. Unfortunately, Helen had used that trick one too many times. His father had already grown immune to it. On the contrary, the father seemed to be quite irritated by his daughter''s behavior. It made him think where he went wrong in raising her. "Haa... Your name was Grey, was it young man?" £ÛHelen''s Father£Ý "Ah, y-yes... It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "No need to be formal. I''m Gerd, this idiotic girl''s father. I apologize in advance if she causes you any trouble." £ÛGerd£Ý "Hey, dad!" £ÛHelen£Ý In retaliation to her father''s words, Helen raised up her voice and started bantering with her father. The act of the two bantering made Grey think how close of a relationship the two had. The two continued their argument for a few minutes, and it wasn''t until a middle-aged woman entered the kitchen and pinched the two''s ears that they stopped. It was also worth noting that their screams were synchronized when the woman pinched their ears. "Dear customer, I''m sorry for the commotion these two caused." £ÛWoman£Ý "Ah, no. It''s alright. After all, I was the cause of the commotion." £ÛGrey£Ý Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "Fufufu, it''s nice to see a well-mannered young man these days... Oh, how rude of me. My name''s Selia, Gerd''s wife and Helen''s mother." £ÛSelia£Ý "I''m Grey, I just checked in yesterday with my companion. I''ll be in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý After sorting out the commotion, Grey was finally able to get to the topic of selling the horned rabbit meat. And the inn which really needed to have some agreed with the proposition the moment they saw the said meat. In his possession, Grey had 8 whole rabbits weighing about 2 to 3 kilos each. All of the 8 horned rabbit carcasses were still fresh due to the "Inventory''s" time-stopping abilities and were also prepared carefully using Grey''s knowledge. Normally, the price of the meat would lay around 30 kiels per kilo, but seeing how fresh and tender the meat was, the inn bought the meat at the price of 35 kiels per kilo, earning Grey almost 600 kiels. Just in time when Grey finished the transaction, Yuna just woke up from her sleep with a terrible bedhead. It seemed like she had a hard time sleeping the night before. With a bath and a little help from magic, Yuna''s appearance transformed from one who just woke up to that of an angel who descended from heaven. It was then that Grey realized how beautiful Yuna actually was. Hair smoother than silk, skin fairer than pearls, eyes deeper than the blue sea, and a figure akin to that of a goddess as she was illuminated from the gentle sunlight passing through the windows, Yuna''s beauty was one which many people, both men and women would be mesmerized in. Even when Grey compared Yuna to the celebrities and beauty queens he saw on television, he could confidently say was not inferior to them. In fact, she might even be one of the most beautiful among them. At first, Grey thought that it was because she was an elf but when he saw the elves inside the city yesterday, although they were beautiful, Yuna was on a whole nother league. It may have been because the two had lived together that Grey had gotten used to Yuna''s face that he had been able to act normally towards her. But now that they were about to go on an outing (date), he couldn''t stop thinking about her. "Is there something on my face?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no... I was just thinking about what we''ll be having for breakfast." £ÛGrey£Ý With his embarrassed face redder than an apple, Grey swiftly looked away from Yuna and dodged the topic skillfully as he headed to the kitchen. Thankfully, Yuna was still a little flustered at the thought of having a date with Grey that she didn''t notice how red Grey''s ears were. Well, the girl herself also had those red ears, they were even twitching excitedly. Following Grey''s lead, Yuna then also went to the dining hall and had breakfast there. And contrary to their previous actions, they were able to act normally towards one another, just finishing their meals as the second bell rang. Inside towns, bells would ring 6 times a day, with a three-hour interval between each bell. The first bell would be rang at 6 AM, just as the sun had risen, and the last bell would be at 9 PM when the sun had started to set. "We''re here." £ÛGrey£Ý "So this is what they call a theater..." £ÛYuna£Ý Following Helen''s recommendations, the first place Grey and Yuna visited was a theater. It was located just a few minutes from the inn and was easily visible because of its large size. Outside the theater, people formed a long line towards the entrance where they paid for the tickets. Some people could also be seen buying snacks from food stalls as they waited in line. Inside the theater, there were many rows and columns of seats, divided into different sections. There were also seats located on the second floor, which seemed to receive only the special guests. "Grey, the play''s starting!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like a little child, Yuna''s eyes glowed with excitement as she saw the actors and props enter the stage. Not only her eyes, the expression on her face was also priceless. The play started and the crowd soon became quiet. The play presented in front was a tale of a hero who battled against a dragon in order to save his kingdom. It was a popular tale which was famous throughout the world. Although the story was good, what captured Grey''s attention the most was the way the actors and actresses acted their roles. Each of their movements and facial expressions were flawless as if they''ve experienced the story itself. The way they speak, the pacing of their movements, their synchronization, everything was perfect. It made Grey understand why people watch the play over and over again. The more the story progressed, the more immersed Yuna became. The nervousness which she once felt when she went out of the inn could no longer be seen. All that could be seen on her face was excitement and admiration. Although Grey was paying attention to the play, as he had already known the plot from the knowledge God imprinted on him, it wasn''t as exciting to him. Rather than the play, what Grey enjoyed the most was Yuna''s expression as the scenes went by. "Waa¡« that was fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, let''s watch another one when we have the time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Following their momentum, Grey and Yuna then went to the next destination located about a kilometer west of the theaters. It was a horse stable where people could learn how to ride horses. On the way there, Yuna and Grey talked about which part of the plays they like and which characters they became a fan of. Yuna was especially enthusiastic when she talked about the protagonist of the story. The moment they arrived at the stables, Grey quickly paid the rental fees for the horses and the staff quickly taught them what they should do and the things they have to avoid doing. Since both Grey and Yuna have no experience in horse riding, both of them initially thought it would be good to learn since they had the opportunity, but the moment the two of them rode the horses.... "Ahhhh! Grey, heeelp! Help mee¡«!!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... the two immediately regretted their decision. It was especially hard for Yuna who didn''t have any "knowledge" like Grey did. She had just been screaming on top of her lungs the entire time. The moment the two got off the horses, they laid nauseous to the ground, if it weren''t for the fact that they were used to difficult maneuvers, they would have probably thrown up from such a horrid experience. Luckily, there was a garden nearby the stables, a place where the two could calm down as they realized the true terror of horse riding. Inside the garden, there were a myriad of flowers. Roses, tulips, orchids, lilies, daisies, yarrows, heliotropes, daffodils, and a lot of plants foreign from Earth filled the ground. There were even rainbow colored roses amongst them. Compared to when Grey and Yuna were horse riding, the time they spent in the garden was much more pleasant. It reminded the two of them of the scent of the forest they once lived in. Moreover, the flowers were also very fragrant. Just by a single glance, and once could easily tell that they were full of vitality, showing just how much care the gardeners took of them. The one who enjoyed the garden the most was Yuna. As part of the race who are said to be the closest with nature, being surrounded by flowers, Yuna''s beauty became even more pronounced. It was as if she was the one who bloomed the most beautifully in the garden. By the time Grey and Yuna left the garden, it was already high noon, and grabbing the opportunity, the two went towards the nearby plaza where stalls of all kinds and sizes were lined up neatly, with a large fountain as a centerpiece. Food, jewelry, clothes, and even toys, everywhere one would look, stalls with different personalities could be seen, and along those stalls were the voices of people as they buy and sell things from one another. "Do you want to eat that?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pointed at the barbecue stall which was currently grilling skewers, as he saw Yuna''s eyes become fixated on them. "Ah, no, I©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, I earned some money a while ago. So don''t hold yourself back and let''s eat until you''re full, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Yuna nodded shyly with an embarrassed face. It seemed like she really wanted to eat a skewer but held herself back after thinking about how much money they had left. "Waaa¡« it''s so juicy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna announced as she took a bite into a skewer. It was different from how Grey''s cooking would taste, but it was delicious nonetheless. Following her lead, Grey also dug into his skewer, and showed a face of enjoyment just like Yuna did. The meat of the skewer was not too tender nor too firm, the ratio of fat to lean meat was also just right. Not to mention that the sweetness of the sauce complimented the juices of the meat, it was a food which one wouldn''t be tired of even if they had eaten it everyday. Not only the mouth, even the eyes and the nose will feast from such a perfectly made skewer. After eating the meat skewers, the two then went to various stalls and ate a variety of foods. From grilled fishes and roasted chicken to stews and salads, each and every food was a delicacy. "Fuah¡« those meals sure were delicious..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... But Grey''s cooking is still the best." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I''m flattered. Then should I borrow the kitchen and kitchen and cook you some dinner?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Towards Grey''s proposal, Yuna nodded her head in happiness, making Grey happy that someone appreciated his cooking. Although she had eaten Grey''s cooking almost everyday in the forest, those meals were something she would never get tired of. After all, the one cooking it was someone very dear to her. With lunch finished, the two continued exploring the city at their own pace, buying things here and there and watching events left and right. The city was so large that even when they had spent the entire day on exploration, they still weren''t able to cover half of it. "Miss, you look so beautiful!!" £ÛEmployee£Ý Along the way of their exploration, Yuna and Grey happened to chance upon a boutique selling clothes targeted to women. It was not a very large establishment, but one could easily feel the elegance in the air, just by looking at it. Although it took Grey a long time to convince Yuna, in the end, he became victorious and managed to force Yuna into buying new clothes for her. After all, a beautiful woman must be adorned by beautiful clothes. In their first few weeks they had lived together, Grey had done his best to make clothes for Yuna, basing the designs on what he remembered from his past life and the knowledge from God. And while they can''t be called bad, clothes made by professionals are on a wholly different level. Currently, Yuna was wearing a sleeveless white dress coupled with a simple bead necklace and a summer-style hat. Although the outfit itself was simple, the moment Yuna put it on herself, it was as if the dress became much prettier. "Don''t you agree too, mister?" £ÛEmployee£Ý The female employee asked Grey with eyes full of expectation. Not only her, one could slightly notice how Yuna was also looking forward to Grey''s answer. "Yeah, you look cute!" £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s answer with a gentle smile on his face, Yuna''s heart started to beat faster as overwhelming happiness surged towards it. At that moment, she felt as if she was the happiest woman in the world. But before Grey could notice her face which had become redder than a ripe tomato, Yuna used the summer hat she was wearing a few moments ago to cover her face and her similarly red ears. Few hours passed and the sky had turned into the color of amber. With it, the day of enjoyment and relaxation was about to end. There was only one more thing that Grey wanted to do. "Yuna, can you wait a little bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure..." £ÛYuna£Ý On their way back to the "Rabbit''s Den", Grey suddenly stopped on his tracks and went to a nearby stall. The moment he came back, he brought a pair of sweets resembling lollipops from Earth. "Here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thanks." £ÛYuna£Ý The moment Yuna ate the candy, a burst of sweetness burst in her mouth. At the same time, a burst of happiness could also be felt rushing inside her heart. Yuna had always thought the days she spent with Grey were special and precious, each in their own rights. But at that moment, she had realized what a "special" day really meant. "So, how is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s sweet!" £ÛYuna£Ý As the sun started to set, Yuna''s smile illuminated by the dimming sunlight became more beautiful than the sunset itself. For in that moment, her feelings, like the candy she was eating, had become sweeter than anything else. CHAPTER 10 END Chapter 11: The Adventurers Guild! Chirp Chirp Chirp With the rising of the sun, the once silent streets were filled with a cacophony of noises from the busy crowd. The empty roads which seemed to be deserted were now bustling with life. The first bell reverberated throughout the whole city and the bustling day became even livelier. People went out of their houses one after another and stall owners started to set up their merchandise. It was the start of another day. Knock Knock Knock "Grey, are you ready?" £ÛYuna£Ý Accompanying the knocking on the wooden door was a familiar soft voice. Naturally, the voice came from Yuna whose room was just a few steps away. "Just go ahead and eat first. I''ll be there shortly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý As Yuna''s voice faded away, the sound of light footsteps could be heard echoing in the corridors just on the other side of the door. Grey on the other hand continued with what he was doing before Yuna came. He prepared everything in his "Inventory" that could be sold, organizing the contents from least to most valuables, in hopes to get rid of the unneeded items soon. Soon after Grey finished his task, he walked outside his room and headed towards the dining hall, whilst humming happily. A single glance and one could easily tell he was in a happy mood. After all, today will be the day where Grey and Yuna will become adventurers! Excited at the thoughts of adventures, Grey hastily yet politely finished his breakfast, daydreaming of the adventures he will experience after finally becoming an adventurer. A profession he could only dream of in his past life. Yuna, who was sitting in front of him giggled softly as she witnessed an excited Grey humming happily as he ate his breakfast. It was an expression she only saw from time to time in the forest. With breakfast finished, Yuna and Grey then headed to the Adventurer''s Guild, and with the help of Helen''s direction, they were able to arrive there without getting lost. In comparison to the buildings adjacent to it, the guild building was one which could easily be described as "massive". It stood more than 8 meters tall and was easily longer than 30 meters. It was a building which imposed a sense of intimidation towards those who glanced at it. Not only Grey, even Yuna who wasn''t as excited as Grey was amazed by the domineering aura of the establishment. It was one which truly symbolized the strength of adventurers. The moment Grey and Yuna entered, they were greeted by all sorts of people. There were the stereotypical muscledheads, there were those with a body full of scar, those carrying staves, and even lanky men which looked like they''ll break at any moment. On the sides, there were a number of counters which dealt with negotiations, dismantling transactions, and various miscellaneous jobs. One could even hear the arguments between the adventurers and the clerks assigned in those counters. On the backend, there was an exceedingly large counter which could easily handle 5 people at the same time. It was where the people give and receive quests, the centerpiece of the whole establishment, the reception. "Good morning, how may I help you?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý When it was Grey and Yuna''s turn, a woman in her late teens welcomed the two with a bright smile which screamed professionalism. The woman easily caught Grey and Yuna''s attention, not because of her charisma nor fair face, but because she was a therianthrope belonging to the fox tribe. It was the first time both of them had seen a beastkin so up close. "Ah, ummm... We would like to register as adventurers." £ÛGrey£Ý When the receptionist heard Grey''s words, she suddenly started scaling the two with her eyes. She was staring so hard, it felt like a hole was boring through their bodies. "I... Is there a problem?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, I apologize for my rudeness! I was just surprised by how young you two were... Well, I shouldn''t judge a book by its cover, may be you two will become the rising stars of the guild!" £ÛReceptionist£Ý With a bright professional smile, the receptionist quickly recovered from being flustered in just a fraction of a second, unlike Helen who easily became casual. While the receptionist wasn''t lying about being surprised by their age, the real reason she scrutinized the two was because of their excellent looks. She had initially thought that the two were children of nobility, but without any proof, she quickly dismissed such thought. "Since you''re registering, please fill out this form and imprint your mana in this part. We''ll confirm the authenticity of the form using your mana with a magic tool later. After that, there will be an examination. But before that, you will need to pay a 50 kiel registration fee. It''s alright to not pay it immediately, we will just deduct it on the quest rewards you''ll earn later." £ÛReceptionist£Ý Having received both the instructions and the registration form from the receptionist, Grey and Yuna then filled it out with the information required such as name, age, sex, race, attribute, etc., there were also parts which was more about personal information but it was optional to fill it in. For the abilities, Grey and Yuna left it both blank, wishing to reveal their abilities only in dire circumstances. After all, only fools would carelessly reveal their abilities, Immediately after the two finished, they paid a bronze coin for the registration fee and the receptionist brought their forms with her for verification. Minutes later, they were led by another staff member for their examination. "Please wait for the examiner here," £ÛStaff£Ý Having completed his task, the staff slightly bowed his head and headed back to his work area, leaving Grey and Yuna alone with one another. "Ummm, Grey... are you nervous?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked as she nervously fidgeted with her fingers. Even her ears were pointing downwards from anxiety. "Hm? Not really. From what I know, the exam should only consist of a battle against summoned monsters. Considering this is a test for H-rank adventurers, we should easily be able to defeat them." £ÛGrey£Ý Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Haah... I really envy your calmness." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... If you''re nervous, should I hold your hands?" £ÛGrey£Ý "W-W-Why all of the sudden?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Grey''s nonchalant proposal, Yuna''s face immediately turned red both from confusion and happiness. It was an opportunity that only comes once in a blue moon. While Grey, the one who offered the proposal, wasn''t moved by the slightest. It probably wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he hasn''t even realized what kind of proposal he just thoughtlessly said. After all, he was the type to say things before thinking. "Well, I heard that holding hands can make people calm down. So I thought it might help you out." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th... Then I''ll take you up on your offer..." £ÛYuna£Ý When Grey offered his hand, Yuna meekly placed hers on top of his and lightly held it, with their fingers interlocking with one another. As time passed, Yuna''s grip became tighter by the second. Her nervousness was now replaced with a pure and innocent happiness, as a wish to hold Grey''s hands even longer bloomed inside her heart. A few minutes later, a burly aged man came towards Grey and Yuna. His hair gray as ash and his eyes as sharp as a falcon''s, the man stood more than 2 meter tall, easily dwarfing everyone Grey had ever met. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Gaston ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿56 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿772 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿993 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿C ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (37%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (68%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿70% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSharp Sense (2¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- "So you''re the ones applying today, huh?" £ÛGaston£Ý With a deep and husky voice, Gaston greeted the Grey and Yuna as he scrutinized them with his sharp eyes. Eyes which showed the experience behind his years. Even when they were much stronger than Gaston, Grey and Yuna still felt an aura of intimidation bearing upon them. It was intimidating enough to send cold sweat down their spines. "Hahahaha! Despite looking so young, you can surprisingly hold your ground against my aura! You really can''t judge a book by its cover, huh?!" £ÛGaston£Ý As quickly as it bore down on them, the aura of intimidation quickly dissipated as if it was never there to begin with. It seemed like the examiner was testing whether Grey and Yuna had the guts to become adventurers. With the examiner''s aura gone, Grey and Yuna quickly relaxed their bodies and their heart rates returned to normal. It was the first time the two had been intimidated so much despite having fought so many monsters. "You two, follow me. Let''s get your rank examined." £ÛGaston£Ý Despite saying things so calmly and domineering, inside of Gaston''s heart... ''I don''t know why but I feel like I''ll see something amazing today! I hope you two won''t disappoint me!'' £ÛGaston£Ý ... his blood was boiling in anticipation. He could barely control his excitement that the moment he saw Grey and Yuna, he subconsciously released his aura upon them. While he was surprised by his own actions, he was more surprised when he saw that the two which were subjected to his aura just simply flinched when they faced against it. It only meant one thing... they were at least as strong as him! With his "Sharp Sense", Gaston had never been wrong when he trusted his guts. It was something he had only felt a few years ago when another young man completely turned the guild upside down. Led by Gaston, the three shortly arrived at the examination room. It was a very spacious room which easily exceeds 5 meters in height, and located near the entrance was a large metallic floating orb. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Device¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Summoning Orb ¡¾Description¡¿ An orb which can summon a creature that will obey the will of the one activating it. The said creature can only stay within a certain range from the device and its strength and form will depend on the mana stone used as a base and the amount of mana used. ----------------------------------- "I''ll quickly tell you the rules so listen carefully. Your exam is a practical one. I will summon a creature and you''ll have to defeat it. Depending on how well you fare, you will immediately become either an H, G, or F-rank adventurer. And if you fail, you''ll only be an apprentice adventurer." £ÛGaston£Ý Without useless nonsense, Gaston explained the details of the exams plain and simple. And although Grey and Yuna already knew the contents of the exam, they still nodded quietly after Gaston''s explanation. But while listening to Gaston''s explanation, Grey noticed something amiss from it. It had a little yet critical detail which was somewhat different from what he knows with his knowledge. "Huh? You can move up until F-rank if you pass? I thought you can only get up to H-rank when passing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s how it was until a year ago. You see, the main headquarters issued a reform on the registration system, saying it''s a waste of time for strong individuals to start from the lowest rank." £ÛGaston£Ý "Then why didn''t they do it for all the ranks?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s to build up trust. Even if an adventurer has the strength of A-rank, if they can''t even do an F-rank quest properly, then having them as an A-rank is pointless." £ÛGaston£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Quite different from Grey''s knowledge, adventurers could now rank up until F-rank during the examinations. It was a decision made by the guild''s executives after much consideration. Although it was quite helpful towards their current situation, it made Grey realize something critical. It was that his "knowledge" only contained things from 3 years ago. Everything that had changed within those 3 years had already become a mystery which was out of his scope. "If you can''t continue, I will stop the exams, so don''t be worried and fight until your heart''s content." £ÛGaston£Ý Or so Gaston said, but deep inside his heart, he knew that there was no need to say such words. After all, with their strength, they would probably decimate every single monster that will be summoned. With eyes full of vigor and excitement, Gaston urged Grey and Yuna to quickly take up the exam. It was the moment where he would know if he''ll experience yet another amazing spectacle, "Yuna, do you want to go first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý Forcefully conquering her nervousness with a strong will, Yuna stepped inside the examination field. The moment she held her daggers, she had become a completely different person. The aura Yuna excluded with her fighting spirit was something one could easily trample against those weaker than her. Like a sharp dagger, her eyes scrutinized the room, preparing for the moment the enemy appears. Despite being the examiner, the moment Gaston sensed Yuna''s overwhelming mana, his body greatly tensed up. It was then he realized that his initial assessment was completely off... she was much stronger! Gurrruuuk©` The first monster that was summoned was a goblin, but not even a second had passed, Yuna immediately vanished into thin air. The moment she reappeared, she was already behind the goblin''s back, and the goblin in question had already lost its head. The goblin didn''t even realize that its head was cut as its face didn''t even contain any hints of surprise nor fear. In fact, the goblin''s head was like a blank canvas, void of any expressions. Buhhiiiii...kkkk Following the goblin, a G-rank orc appeared as the next opponent, and like the goblin before it, it also lost its life without even realizing it had been killed. Against Yuna, they were all insignificant. For the F-rank test, what came was an ogre, and needless to say, its head came flying to the air without even a fraction of a second. Its life was mercilessly ended by the daggers of Yuna, who now looked like a phantom whose sole purpose was to kill. Seeing Yuna''s feat, Gaston became speechless. As even though he''s a C-rank himself, it would still take him a couple of seconds to defeat an F-rank ogre. Not to mention how fast Yuna was. His eyes couldn''t even follow her! "Did I pass?" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as the ogre fell to the floor, Yuna immediately released her fighting spirit and returned into the innocent-looking elven girl that she was. A transformation which didn''t even take a fraction of a second. "Ah, y... yes. You passed with flying colors." £ÛGaston£Ý "Is it my turn?" £ÛGrey£Ý Quickly after Yuna left the examination circle, Grey stepped in to take the exam. And soon enough, a goblin similar to the one Yuna fought was summoned by Gaston. ¡¶Air Bullet¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Unlike Yuna who went with dagger arts, Grey decided to go with magic spells for a change of pace. He also didn''t release much of his fighting spirit, knowing that his opponents will only be low-rank monsters. At first Gaston was disappointed with Grey''s lack of fighting spirit, but the moment Grey fired the spell, he was shocked to the point where his mouth became wide open. Unlike other "Air Bullets" where a bullet of air can be seen flying towards the enemies, Grey''s spell didn''t show Gaston anything. It was too fast for Gaston to notice. In his eyes, a hole suddenly appeared in the goblin''s head for no reason, causing it to lose its life and fall flat straight to the ground. It was the same for the orc and the ogre, they seemed to have just died suddenly with a hole in the middle of their heads. Although Gaston couldn''t grasp how Grey made the "Air Bullet" shoot so fast, he was sure of one thing, that is... if ever he were to be hit by the same spell, he would inevitably die! Even more than Yuna''s strong fighting spirit, Gaston became more terrified and amazed at Grey''s calmness as if he was declaring that no matter what stands in his way. he would be able to defeat it. ''Hahaha... Looks like our guild is getting new stars!'' £ÛGaston£Ý Although he knew that he would not stand a chance against either Grey and Yuna, Gaston became excited at the thought of fighting the two. It was like a thirst inside of him which he wanted to quench but he couldn''t. "Looks like you really can''t judge a book by its cover. Hahahaha!" £ÛGaston£Ý Gaston laughed boisterously as he thanked that his guts were right. He had become too excited that he almost forgot that he was still conducting an examination. Grey and Yuna on the other hand were puzzled by the aged man''s actions. They were especially curious about the quote they had been hearing here and there. "Oh, are you curious about our guild''s motto?" £ÛGaston£Ý As if he was reading their minds, Gaston quickly explained to the two about their guild''s motto and how it came to be, a motto which apparently started to spread about 8 years ago. From Gaston''s words, it all started when one day, a young man who was barely 16 registered as an adventurer. The other adventurers mocked and made fun of him. In response to that, the young man challenged the adventurers in a duel. And the result... Well, the young man one-sidedly crushed the adventurers. Starting from that day onwards, the adventurers never laid a hand on the newcomers, fearing the same tragedy might befall onto them. Today, the young man is still working as an adventurer, and an A-rank at that. He was an adventurer whose name spreads far and wide in the kingdom of Alfrione. "But that happened a long time ago, now, some adventurers try to stir up trouble with the newcomers whenever he''s not around. But I think they''ll meet their match sooner rather than later." Gaston laughed with a mischievous smile, clearly meaning that the ones who''ll be those adventurers'' match was Grey and Yuna who were standing quietly before him. "Ah, right. I suppose I still haven''t introduced myself, and I am the Galderia Branch Guildmaster! It''s great to have you!" £ÛGaston£Ý Although Grey had already expected that he was the guildmaster with his high stats, it was still a little shocking when the fact had been revealed by the person in question, especially when it was done in a boisterous manner. "I''m Grey. as you have seen, I specialize in wind magic." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yuna, I''m an assassin and my specialty is ice magic" £ÛGaston£Ý Reciprocating Gaston''s greeting, Grey and Yuna shook Gaston''s large hands as they introduced themselves one after the other. "Well then, Grey! Yuna! I welcome you to the Adventurer''s Guild!" £ÛGaston£Ý CHAPTER 11 END Chapter 12: Black Silver "F-rank...?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý A silent voice of shock and disbelief echoed in the air as the receptionist saw the results of Grey and Yuna''s exams. Even when she had said their guild''s motto earlier, she still wasn''t expecting to see such results, "Is there something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! There''s nothing wrong, I was just surprised by how high your assessments are. I didn''t think you two would become F-rankers right off the bat." £ÛReceptionist£Ý In all her time being a receptionist, it was her first time seeing such perfect results, especially when the ones taking them were younger than her. Not to mention that it was personally done by the Guildmaster himself. Previously, she had only seen Grey and Yuna as youths trying out their luck on adventuring, but after seeing their results, she had realized how wrong she was. She now felt a strong sense of admiration for the youths in front of her. Quickly recovering from her initial shock, the receptionist then quickly processed the remaining steps and finally registered the two in the Adventurer''s guild. With a simple wave of her hand, the data of Grey and Yuna''s registration was quickly uploaded into the guild''s database using a strange magical tool. "Here are your cards." £ÛReceptionist£Ý Shortly after, white-colored cards were issued to Grey and Yuna as proof of their registration and affiliation to the guild. While not made of paper, it also wasn''t made of metal, it was a card which could only be explained by magic. Receiving their cards, Grey''s heart beat faster as if he was running a thousand miles per hour. He had finally achieved it, he had become an adventurer! Yuna''s reaction wasn''t far off either. Like every time she found something interesting, her eyes once again sparkled at the sight of her guild card. Especially after thinking she now has another matching item with Grey. "Ah, thank you miss... umm..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Tilda, you can call me Tilda. I''ll be in your care from now on." £ÛTilda£Ý "Then we''ll intrude on your kindness, Miss Tilda." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nice to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý With a beaming smile on her face, the fox-girl receptionist introduced herself to Grey in Yuna. Similarly, the two reciprocated Tilda''s introduction with a smile of their own. "Ah, right. Miss Tilda, we''d like to form a party!" £ÛGrey£Ý The Party System, a system in the adventurer''s guild which allows adventurers of similar ranks to form an alliance and create a party. It could either be temporary or permanent, either way, parties are designed to make quests easier to accomplish and lower the mortality rates of adventurers from doing quests. "A party?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Is it impossible?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, sorry... it is possible. I was just surprised that you would form one on your first day. Normally, rookie adventurers would go solo for months so that they won''t have to share the rewards. It''s only when they rank-up and face harder quests that they decide to form a party." £ÛTilda£Ý At first, Grey thought that something had changed in the guild''s party system like the examinations before, but thankfully, that wasn''t the case. "Well, since you''re starting at F-rank, I suppose it would make sense why you would form a party immediately. Quests at F-rank are nothing to scoff at, after all, It''s better to be safe than to be sorry." £ÛTilda£Ý "Then I''d like to form a party with Yuna, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Miss Yuna, are you fine with this?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý With a simple nod of affirmation from Yuna, the contract of agreement between Grey and Yuna was formed. It became the day where a legendary party was born, but that''s a story for another day. Grey and Yuna then filled up the registration form and officially became a party with Grey as the leader. And as the party was still F-ranked, names weren''t an option. It was a privilege only granted to parties who have reached B-rank. After filling the registration form, Grey immediately handed the form to Tilda, and with speeds incomprehensible to normal people, Tilda finished the registration, officially establishing Grey and Yuna''s party. Although the two had been living with each other for almost three years, somehow, the fact of being connected as a party seemed to have solidified their bond with one another. It was a simple yet joyful occasion for the both of them. "Now that that''s all done, would you like to take a quest today?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Ah, yes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then please take note that you can only choose quests with the same rank as you at most. After you''re done choosing quests from over there, please return to the counters so that we can record it." £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda pointed at an array of bulletin boards at the right side of the counters. The boards were labeled from Apprentice-rank to S-rank, designating the difficulty of quests posted there. And while the sizes of the bulletin boards were roughly similar, the same thing couldn''t be said to the quests as those with higher difficulties had less and less in them, With nothing more to do, Grey and Yuna immediately started picking F-rank quests we would be able to complete swiftly so that we can raise our ranks as quickly as we can. But while they were choosing quests... "Huh? What are these kids doing here?" £Û???£Ý ... a voice suddenly interjected from behind. When Grey and Yuna turned around, two adventurers who seemed to be in their early or mid-twenties greeted them, one was a human man, while the one was an elven woman. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Although he was on the leaner side, the man who was the source of the voice was quite muscular and well-built. As for the elven woman beside her, she was a fair beauty with curves in the right places, a lady many men won''t be able to resist. Hearing their first remark, it made Grey immediately think it was "that" type of cliche. The cliche where veteran adventurers would pick on rookies, something which often happened in the stories Grey had read in his past life. In addition to it... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Kris ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿24 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,868 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,097 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Earth ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (65%) ¡¾Class¡¿Ravager ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (67%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿70% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºLion Soul (4¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Aria ¡¾Race¡¿Elf ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿22 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,424 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2,036 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (61%) ¡¾Class¡¿Archer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (59%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿63% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºHunter''s Eye (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ... they had the strength to back it up. It isn''t even worth debating, Grey already knew that the two adventurers before him were the strongest people they had met yet. But even with all that, they still wouldn''t be a match to Grey and Yuna. The problem was, if the two adventurers did pick a fight, everything in the vicinity would be caught up and destroyed. It was a situation Grey wanted to avoid at all cost. Grey had prepared himself if things were to go ugly, but... "Are you perhaps new here...? Then, I''d advise easy quests like those ones on the Apprentice-ranks or H-rank boards." £ÛKris£Ý ... it turned out, all his worries were for naught. Grey was so embarrassed, if he could travel back to a few moments ago, he''ll 100% punch himself in the face for thinking of useless things. On top of that, he completely forgot he had "Judgement", an ability which allows him to judge whether people were "good" or "evil". And sure enough, the two before him were judged as "good". "Kris, you''re scaring them." £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, sorry, I meant no harm. I just wanted to stop you from doing something reckless before you regret it." £ÛKris£Ý Apparently, the man was worried about the rookie adventurers eyeing the F-rank quests. He was worried they''d do something reckless so he stepped in without thinking too much about it. Judging from his attitude and rank, Grey had already pieced the pieces together and unraveled the identity of the man. Grey was sure he was the man who the Guildmaster was talking about who beat up veteran adventurers on his first day. Knowing this, Grey became more embarrassed from his initial thought. He felt like he was dying on the inside. "Please forgive him, he''s just an idiot who loves sticking his nose into other people''s business. Especially when it comes to rookie adventurers." £ÛAria£Ý "Hey, Aria, you''re making me sound like someone unpleasant." £ÛKris£Ý "And aren''t you one?" £ÛAria£Ý "That''s rude!" £ÛKris£Ý Hearing Aria''s words, Kris tried to retort, but it was immediately shot down by another statement from Aria. Before either Grey and Yuna could even talk, the two adventurers who suddenly appeared had already gone to their own worlds, throwing retorts to one another time and time again. "Oh, Mister Kris, Miss Aria, you''re back!" £ÛTilda£Ý Thankfully, Tilda was there to break the seemingly never ending bantering of the two. Something which had gone on for one too many minutes. "Yo, Tilda, we''re back!" £ÛKris£Ý "If you''re back, you should have reported immediately to the Guildmaster! He had been waiting for a report since this morning!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Hahaha, sorry, we just happened to see these rookie adventurers looking at F-rank quests. Thought I''d have to stop them from doing something reckless while I was at it." £ÛKris£Ý "By rookies, do you perhaps mean..." £ÛTilda£Ý Following the direction of Kris'' eyes, Tilda found herself looking at Grey and Yuna, who were still dumbfounded at what was happening. "Hey, kids, this is just advice from someone who has more experience in adventuring, but think it''s better not to rush things and only do quests that you can handle. Since you''re new here, why don''t we pick you guys a good one." £ÛKris£Ý "Ah, about that©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "I believe that won''t be needed, Mister Kris." £ÛTilda£Ý Before Grey could even answer, Tilda quickly interjected and cut off Grey''s words. An answer which just made Kris tilt his head in confusion. Without missing a single detail, Tilda then explained to Kris and Aria the things which just happened this morning. From the time they registered up until the part where Yuna and Grey were selecting quests, leading to the current situation. "I see... so you became F-rankers right off the bat, huh... Now that''s something you don''t hear everyday, I didn''t think that the guildmaster could still find himself some promising new adventurers. And on that note..." £ÛKris£Ý Like a sudden gust, a pressuring aura came down upon Grey and Yuna, imposing a heavy atmosphere upon the guild. Of course, the cause of such a scene was none other than Kris. As the strength of the aura Kris released was enough for normal people to pass out, he only limited the concentration on Grey and Yuna, but even then, the two didn''t budge from such crushing pressure. While Grey and Yuna were a bit intimidated by the previous release of aura by the Guildmaster, it was mostly because they were caught off guard and that it was their first time experiencing aura from other people. And like the genius that they were, one time was enough for them to learn their lesson. As suddenly as it came bearing down, the aura also disappeared without warning, returning the normal atmosphere back to the guild. "I see... So an S-ranker and an A-ranker, eh. No wonder you''re starting at F-rank. You could even go to destroy a whole army with that kind of strength." £ÛKris£Ý Without much thought, Kris gave a comment which shocked both Aria and Tilda which were close by. Thankfully, the other adventurers were far enough that they weren''t able to overhear the conversation. But the one who was surprised the most was Grey. After all, no matter how much he searched, Kris didn''t have any appraisal nor intuition related abilities. "Were you surprised how I could tell?" £ÛKris£Ý "Y... Yeah, a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, with enough experience, you would be able to roughly gauge one''s strength by using your aura. Well, seeing how you got incredible strength at such a young age, you''ll probably learn it sooner rather than later." £ÛKris£Ý Kris explained shortly, easing the baffled Grey and Yuna. Well, even if Kris explained it like that, gauging an opponent''s level by aura alone was an incredibly difficult task. Even the Guildmaster, Gaston, isn''t able to do such a thing despite all his experience. Not counting Grey and Yuna, Kris could be counted as one of the most unparalleled geniuses in the world. Someone only second to monstrous geniuses who have achieved Calamity-class and higher. Nevertheless, Kris could still be counted as one of the most powerful people in the kingdom, whom before Yuna and Grey had arrived, only the country''s General can restrain. "You''re impressed, aren''t you? Even though Kris is an idiot, his talent is still nothing to scoff at." £ÛAria£Ý "Hey, Aria, who are you calling an idiot?" £ÛKris£Ý "Who else do you think I''m referring to?" £ÛAria£Ý "Hey!" £ÛKris£Ý With a provocation from Aria, the two started bantering again and went off to their own worlds. They were acting as if there wasn''t anyone else inside the guild. But even with such loud commotion, no one inside the guild was voicing any complaints. No, it would be better to say they have gotten used to such a scene, as if it was a regular occurrence. "Uh... Ummm.... Miss Aria, Mister Kris, the report..." £ÛTilda£Ý "Ah." £ÛKris£Ý "Oh." £ÛAria£Ý Replying in unison, the two stopped their bantering as if they just remembered something important. Seeing their reactions, Tilda''s face became that of wild disbelief, and a priceless one in that. It was as if she had eaten something sour, salty, and bitter at the same time. Meanwhile, Kris who was the most responsible for forgetting the said task just smiled it off like an idiot. It was to the point where Grey and Yuna pitied Tilda deep in their hearts. "Ah, right. I suppose we still haven''t introduced ourselves. We''re the A-rank party ''Black Silver'', and the name''s Kris, nice to meetcha!" £ÛKris£Ý "I''m part of the same party, my name''s Aria. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛAria£Ý "I''m Grey and this is my partner, Yuna. The pleasure is ours." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, Nice to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý With the introductions over, Kris and Aria finally left for the Guildmaster''s office. Of course, that is after tying all loose ends... "Oh, and Tilda, don''t tell anyone about what you just heard, kay?" £ÛKris£Ý "Haah... You can count on me for that. Not that anyone would believe me anyways." £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda expressed with a tired face. It seems like it wasn''t the first time Kris had said something outrageous and burdened her with great responsibilities. Knowing Kris'' abilities, Tilda already knew what Kris said before was true, but even then, she still found it hard to believe that the two rookie adventurers who she just had a friendly conversation with were actually very strong powerhouses. Even with her professionalism, there was a limit to the things that she can handle. But with things being the way they are, she was left with no choice but to accept it wholeheartedly. "Miss Yuna, Mister Grey, I apologize for having experienced that on your first day here. Even though they''re like that, they aren''t bad people. I hope you understand." £ÛTilda£Ý "Ah, Miss Tilda! You don''t need to apologize. We really weren''t bothered by it, right, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, actually, I was more surprised rather than bothered." £ÛGrey£Ý Tilda bowed her head in apology, but Grey and Yuna quickly stopped her from doing so. Even if Grey and Yuna did get bothered by it, they still won''t blame Tilda for it. Rather, it would be more reasonable to blame Kris and Aria from causing such a commotion. "I''m glad you understand... Actually, even if they''re like that, those two are actually an engaged couple." £ÛTilda£Ý ""Eh?!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Taken aback by what Tilda said, Grey and Yuna voiced out a cry of disbelief. While Grey expected the two to be close to one another, he didn''t expect them to be engaged. Especially considering how much they banter with one another. In Merusia, all Salferines have similar lifespan, unlike the ones from fantasy works on Earth. Be it Elf, Dwarf, or Human, they all have a lifespan of about 70 years. With that fact, interracial marriages are not uncommon. Even with such knowledge, Grey was still fascinated about how different races marry one another without much discrimination. It shows just how different Merusia was to Earth. Yuna, on the other hand, was also fascinated by the fact that a Human and an Elf were engaged, but not in the same way as Grey was. As after seeing Kris and Aria, she couldn''t stop imagining herself and Grey in the same situation. Luckily, Grey was still facing towards the direction Kris and Aria left. Otherwise, he would have witnessed how red Yuna''s face had become. "Umm... Miss Yuna, Mister Grey, have you finished picking up a quest?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛGrey£Ý Like a lighthouse to a boat, Tilda''s voice called Grey and Yuna back from their thoughts, prompting them to continue picking a quest to their liking. Soon after, Grey and Yuna headed back towards the reception desk, bringing along with them a number of request forms. "Miss Tilda, we''ll take all of these!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 12 END Chapter 13: The First Quest Verdant plains, a clear blue sky, and a fresh breeze, it was yet another quiet and peaceful day©` or so how it should have been, but across the horizon, dust clouds could be seen forming one after another. The source of the dust clouds were none other than Grey and Yuna who are on their way on clearing their first batch of quests. F-rank quests which are of the highest difficulty. In order to get promoted, one would need to earn the required amount of points and pass a rank-up exam. Points are rewarded on completed quests and depending on their difficulty, the value will vary. Even if the quests fall into the same rank, the points awarded will differ. Of course, as points can be accumulated, one could also have their points reduced if they failed their quests. What''s worse, if the quests was failed completely due to the adventurer''s incompetence, they will need to pay a reparation fee. A fee which will cover the amount of time wasted when other adventurers could have completed it. After accumulating enough points, the adventurer will be tested in a rank-up exam, where their abilities will be tested. And if one fails the rank-up exam, they would only need to earn only half the required amount of points in order to retake. As F-rankers, Grey and Yuna would need 600 points each to qualify for a rank-up exam. The easiest F-rank quests rewards 15 points, while the hardest quests will earn them 130 points. Also, since the two are in a party, the points earned will be distributed amongst the two of them. In order to make sure that each adventurer can complete at least one quest a day, the guild imposed a system wherein an adventurer can take on up to 2 quests a day, while a party can do at most 5 quests a day. Keeping that in mind, Yuna and Grey picked the quests that would earn them the most points. In the end, they picked quests which would reward at least 35 points upon completion, the hardest ones in the F-rank quest board. "Oh, is that it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna ran for about a few minutes until a village appeared on the horizon. It was the village which posted the request to the Adventurer''s Guild. Unlike the city, it didn''t have any sort of stone walls and only large wooden fences were defending it. And in front, there were only 3 soldiers, acting as guards with their simple spears. "Hm? What''s that?" £ÛGuard 1£Ý The guard asked his colleagues as he saw a cloud of dust rising in the air, prompting the other 2 guards to look in the same direction. "M-monsters!" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "R-Ring the bells immediately!" £ÛGuard 2£Ý Struck by fear, the guards panicked as they saw the dust clouds heading towards the direction of the village. One of the guards ran quickly in an attempt to ring the bell, while the other two readied their spears for combat. In the guards'' eyes, although they could see humanoid figures, they couldn''t tell whether they were humans. And even if they were humans, they could have been bandits. All they could do was prepare themselves for whatever was coming. Donggg Donggg Donggg The moment the bell rang, panic immediately ensued in the village. The other guards which were on patrol came quickly to the gates with all their might, telling the villagers to hide along the way. But as the bell rang, the cloud of dust eventually died down, revealing two figures who seemed to be still in their teenage years. Of course, those figures were Grey and Yuna. "Wh-Who goes there?!" £ÛGuard 1£Ý Pointing their spears to the youths in front of him, the guard gathered his courage to ask those figures about their identity. As for the ones receiving such a "warm" welcome, Grey and Yuna were confused out of their minds as to why the guards were acting that way. "Ah... We''re the adventurers who came here for an ogre extermination quest. This is the right village, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, the guards loosened up a bit, but they still looked at Grey and Yuna with suspicious eyes. "Th... Then, could I have your guild cards?" £ÛGuard 1£Ý Following the guard''s request, Grey and Yuna showed their cards to him. It was only then that the guards finally loosened up and breathed out a sigh of relief. "What happened, where are the enemies?!" £ÛGuard 4£Ý Shortly after handing out the cards, the other guards finally arrived at the gate, only to see a couple of youths talking to their colleagues. There was no monster, beast, nor bandits to be seen. Thankfully, the two guards were able to explain the situation to their colleges, calming down their racing hearts and placating their puzzled minds. The guards also rang the bell once again, signaling the villagers that the "crisis" had been averted. Soon after, the villagers came out of their houses and carried on with their daily lives. "Next time, please should slow down when approaching settlements, I thought some monsters were coming towards the village." £ÛGuard 1£Ý "That''s right. Even now, my legs are still trembling at the thought of monsters charging straight towards our village." £ÛGuard 2£Ý ""We''re really sorry!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Having lived in the forest for 3 years with no interaction from the outside world, Grey and Yuna had already made it a habit to run at high speeds when traveling long distances. And having only reentered a community for about 2 days, they have yet to get rid of their habit. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. It had totally slipped their minds that other people might get scared when they dash at speeds which had already become normal to the both of them. Even after they left a certain distance from the gate, they immediately kicked up the speed and started running, which of course had scared the people who were nearby. Thankfully, the witnesses knew there were high-ranked adventurers in Galderia, making them believe that an urgent matter had occurred and didn''t mind it any further. "Then, I''ll bring you to the chief''s house." £ÛGuard 1£Ý With everything resolved, Grey and Yuna headed to the village chief''s house. Along the way, the two were greeted by the curious eyes of the villagers who were wondering what was the cause of the previous commotion. Knock Knock "Chief, this is Marlon. I''ve brought some guests." £ÛMarlon£Ý "Oh, come in, come in." £ÛChief£Ý Having received permission from the chief, Marlon led Grey and Yuna inside. There, they were welcomed by an elderly man who was the source of the replying voice. It was the chief. "Take a seat." £ÛChief£Ý As Grey and Yuna took their seats, Marlon went to the chief to explain the recent commotion. Surprisingly, the chief wasn''t shocked in the slightest and just nodded his head slightly. It seemed like he had already pieced the puzzle together and thought it had something to do with his guests. "We''re really sorry about what happened. We''ll be more careful next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry for the trouble." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha... It''s fine, it''s fine. Thanks to that, something interesting finally happened. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a little adrenaline rush to make me feel alive. Hahahaha!" £ÛChief£Ý Grey and Yuna had expected the chief to become angry, but unexpectedly, it seemed like he had fun with what happened instead. "Oh, how rude of me. Would you young''uns like some tea?" £ÛChief£Ý "No, it''s alright. We still have other quests after this, after all. But thank you for the offer." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh... That''s a shame." £ÛChief£Ý The chief was about to ask Marlon to brew some tea, but before he could do so, Grey had shot down his invitation. Thankfully, he was an understanding man and didn''t push things any further. The chief then explained the quest in greater detail to Grey and Yuna. Like the quest form has stated, Grey and Yuna were tasked to kill the ogres roaming nearby the village. While the villagers don''t know the exact number, about 5 ogres had spawned a few hundred meters from the village about 3 days ago. They have yet to receive any damages, but knowing the nature of monsters, it will just be a matter of time until then. With that in mind, they requested the Adventurer''s Guild to eliminate the said ogres as the village guards cannot handle them. The reward for the quest was 1,200 kiels and 60 points. And as proof of subjugation, Grey and Yuna need to present the mana crystals of the ogre to the chieftain. Of course, as soon as the completion had been proven, Grey and Yuna can keep the mana crystals and all the drops they had collected. "Then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, such hot-blooded youth. Then, I''ll be praying for your safety. Good luck on your quest." £ÛChief£Ý "Bye¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Ending with a wave of their hands, Grey and Yuna exited the village and started heading towards the location of the ogres. Utilizing the ability of "Heaven''s Eye" to view everything in bird''s eye view, Grey scouted the surrounding area for any monsters roaming about. It only took a couple of minutes when... "Oh, I''ve found them." £ÛGrey£Ý .... Grey had detected a few monsters "Heaven''s Eye", when they arrived at where the signal came from, 6 ogres were roaming around freely. "Looks like they still haven''t noticed us." £ÛYuna£Ý "Should we end this quickly?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý Like a bolt of lightning striking the earth, Grey''s fist came crashing towards one of the ogres, instantly annihilating its face in the process. Soon after the hit ogre turned back into mana and dissipated into the surroundings. The only proof left of its existence were a couple of horns and a mana crystal which served as its drops. Guaaarggghhh Seeing one of their kin die, one ogre reacted violently and tried to rush at him, but before he could do so, somehow, it was as if the world had suddenly spun around. Unfortunately for it, Its head had already been cut by Yuna, leaving it spinning mid air. Not only that, the ogres near it also suffered the same fate at the hands of Yuna. They also had their heads cut before they could fight back. Four ogres had already been dealt with, leaving two behind. But as monsters which don''t possess real intelligence, rather than running away from their overwhelming opponents, they chose to rush at them like savage beasts instead. "Oh, no, you don''t.¡¶Air Bullet¡· ."£ÛGrey£Ý One of the ogres tried to rush towards Yuna, but it hadn''t even reached 5 meters away from her when a sharp pain hit its head. Less than a fraction of a second later, it fell to the ground with its life already forfeited. As for the other ogre, it tried to swing its crude blade towards Grey as he fired off an "Air Bullet". Unluckily for it, Grey could see everything in his vicinity with "Heaven''s Eye." Grey caught the blade before it was even swung, and with his other hand, he released yet another strong punch towards the ogre trying to attack him. The moment his punch connected to the ogre''s body, a large hole formed in the spot where the ogre''s chest was once located. With Grey''s final strike, all the ogres were down for the count and the quest was now practically called. A battle which didn''t even last one minute after it started. The difference of power between the adventurers and monsters was simply too large. "That was easier than I expected..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... I didn''t even get to warm up,.." £ÛYuna£Ý Although Grey and Yuna had expected the quest would be too easy for them, seeing it with their own eyes was still depressing. It seems like they would need to rank up a couple of times before they could receive a quest, worthy of being called a "quest". Unexpectedly, Yuna was the one openly showing her disappointment. A statement which made Grey think for a moment that Yuna was actually a battle junky despite being so meek. "Hm? Didn''t you break this, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked as she held a blade in her hand. It was the blade of the very ogre who tried to attack Grey. "Well... From what I know, no matter how much you damage a monster''s equipment, it will always drop at its peak condition. I don''t know why, but that''s just the way it is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Grey''s explanation, Yuna swung around the blade a couple of times as if testing if it was really fine. As Grey had said, no matter how much damage a monster''s equipment had sustained, it would always drop with full durability at peak performance. It was common knowledge all experienced adventurers know about As the monsters are only made of mana, it was natural that their equipment was also made of mana. The moment the monster is defeated, everything consisting it will turn back to mana, and crystalize into mana crystals. But not only mana crystals, the remaining mana will also turn into other drops such as the body parts of the monsters, and rarely, their equipment. Although equipment could be sold at a higher price than common drops, it only drops in rare instances. It just so happened that Grey and Yuna were lucky and got a rare drop by defeating only 6 monsters. After storing things in the "Inventory", Grey and Yuna then return to the village so that they can officially finish their quest. There, they were once again greeted by the sight of the gate at the village''s entrance. "Oh, you''re already back?!" £ÛMarlon£Ý The first one to notice the two was Marlon who was standing guard once again. And seeing the two youth finish the quest in less than half an hour, his mouth hung wide open in agape. "Yeah, could we meet the chief once again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, y-yes!" £ÛMarlon£Ý Marlon initially thought that he was just hearing things, but after seeing the undeniable proof with his eyes, he was left with no other choice but to believe it. Once again, Grey and Yuna were led to the chief''s house, and like before, the chief showed no sign of surprise even when seeing the mana crystals of the ogres Grey and Yuna had recently defeated. "So there were 6 of them, huh..." £ÛChief£Ý "Chief, aren''t you even a little bit surprised by this?" £ÛMarlon£Ý "Hahahaha... At this age, I''ve already seen a lot of things. It would take more than this to surprise me." £ÛChief£Ý In contrast to Marlon who was frowning by the thought of Grey and Yuna''s feat, the chief was just smiling calmly as he inspected the mana crystals. After the chief inspected the mana crystals, then came the signing of the quest form. It was proof that Grey and Yuna had completed their quest. And carefree as he is, the chief was humming as he signed the forms. It was also worth mentioning that the chief once again invited Grey and Yuna to tea as he was signing the form. It was a gesture which made Grey think there were too many friendly people in this world. "Alrighty, that should be it." £ÛChief£Ý "Well then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure you won''t be having any tea?" £ÛChief£Ý The chief persisted once again. It was the third time he had invited Grey and Yuna for tea. It seems like he really wanted to share his tea with others. "Hahaha, maybe next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "It really is a shame... Then I should probably post more requests at the Adventurer''s Guild. That way, I''ll have an excuse to invite you over for tea." £ÛChief£Ý Grey and Yuna shivered at the words of the chief. Although no normal person would waste money just to invite some people over for tea, with the chief''s carefree attitude, he would probably do so. Of course, Grey wasn''t the only one who shivered at the thought. Marlon who was standing besides the chief had a bigger reaction as cold sweat traveled down his spine. "T-Then, how about we have tea over lunch? You''re also fine with it, right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un... sure." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, you should have said so earlier! Marlon, brew some tea!" £ÛChief£Ý Fearing that the chief might actually spend all the money in the village, Grey and Yuna were left with no choice but to accept the invitation, making the chief smile from ear to ear. As it was almost noon, Grey had suggested that they also have lunch along with the tea. It was also so that they could finish up the other quests one after another, without needing to stop for lunch. With permission from the chief, Grey was able to use the kitchen to prepare a quick lunch, but as he was doing so, one particular root crop over the kitchen''s counter caught his attention. "It''s..." £ÛGrey£Ý While there were many edible plants in the forest, there were still ingredients which were hard to find. And during his date with the day before, Grey had searched the market for ingredients he wanted to buy. From spices to vegetables, Grey was able to find a lot of ingredients in the market, but for some reason, there was one which was missing in other stores. He had already known from his knowledge that people in Merusia do not usually buy them because of belief that they cause food poisoning, but seeing how they were selling other root crops such as sweet potatoes and carrots, he had some glimmer of hope. Hope which was crushed immediately by cruel fate. But now, as he was cooking in a village which just happened to be the client of their first quest, he had stumbled upon it. That root crop was... "Potatoes!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 13 END Chapter 14: Chips and Fries! Potatoes, root crops which were considered important in the history of Earth. When there was famine, potatoes kept the people fed and satisfied. Even in modern times, potatoes were still popular, coming in all kinds of food varieties. An ingredient which has become a staple in multiple cuisines all around the world. Seeing the almost mythical potatoes he had searched for no avail in the kitchen counters, Grey''s eyes were almost trickling from tears for happiness. Finally, his 3-year search for the potatoes was over. With potatoes in his hands, he could achieve new heights in cooking and improve his dishes by leaps and bounds. Not only that, he could only imagine the variety of snacks he could eat with them. "Chief!" £ÛGrey£Ý Dashing like the wind, Grey immediately headed back to the living room where the others were waiting, surprising them with his sudden shout. "Y-Yes...?" £ÛChief£Ý Even the very carefree and casual chief answered in a formal tone from surprise. "Could I borrow some of these potatoes?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Potatoes...?" £ÛChief£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, the chief tilted his head from confusion. Not only him, even Marlon was also confused. After all, potatoes were crops which were frowned upon by the world. Inside the village, everyone has understood how to properly prepare potatoes to prevent food poisoning, but in the eyes of the public, it was still food which brings about a terrible stomach ache to those who eat them. It was also the reason why they couldn''t sell potatoes despite having a good amount of them. Seeing Grey act so excited at the mere sight of those forsaken crops, chief and Marlon became increasingly puzzled as time passed. As even if Grey did know how to prepare them, it was just another simple crop after all. The only person who wasn''t surprised was Yuna. Even when she knew that potatoes can cause food poisoning, her trust in Grey was stronger. After all, their 3 years of living together weren''t for nothing, "Y... You can use as much as you want. But what will you be using them for, young man?" £ÛChief£Ý "That''s a secret! You''ll know soon enough!" £ÛGrey£Ý As suddenly as he appeared, Grey suddenly came back to the kitchen once again, leaving behind an even more puzzled chief and Marlon. Humming to the sound of sizzling oil, Grey quickly peeled the potatoes and separated into two groups. One group where sliced into thin pieces, while the other were turned into long sticks. Of course, Grey didn''t forget the other dishes he was cooking beforehand. Luckily, none of it was burnt when he left the kitchen. With his "Divine Mind''s" third effect, "Multitask", he was able to keep checking multiple tasks as if he had multiple consciousness. It was the effect he had unlocked upon reaching B-rank, about the same time they first celebrated Yuna''s birthday. Not only in battle, it was also helpful in everyday lives in situations like what Grey is currently having. With it, he was able to use both his hands to perform two entirely different tasks while using magic to perform others. With a few chops and slices, two bowls of potatoes were quickly finished. And with Grey''s "Divine Eyes", the slices were done thinly and precisely as if a machine was the one which made it. After slicing and chopping them, Grey then washed it lightly and soaked it in salt water. He left it there for about half an hour as he prepared the other meat dishes and cooked the rice. Of course, he didn''t forget to make the sauces where the fried potatoes will be dipped upon to. And thanks to his date with Yuna yesterday, he had acquired the ingredients he needed for them. The first one was gravy. When he was in the forest, the only way he was able to make it was using his makeshift flour made from wild wheat he found by the riverbed, but now that he had acquired proper flour, he can make an even more delicious version of it. After the gravy came tomato ketchup, something he was not able to create with the lack of tomatoes in the forest. Wine vinegar, sugar, a few herbs and spices, tomatoes, and a little help with magic, he was able to make ketchup in a matter of minutes. Lastly, there was sour cream which was made with milk collected from beasts in the forest, lemon juice, and of course, cream. It was the only one which he needed to use his stock in the "Inventory" to create. The time was ripe and it was finally time to rinse the potatoes and heat the oil. The moment Grey fried the potatoes, a familiar sizzling sound and scent filled the kitchen. A scent he had missed for 3 whole years. A few minutes later, a tempting and salivating aroma spread in the air. It was a scent which made Grey reminisce of the past when he could eat junk food at fast food restaurants back on Earth. Grey quickly and carefully took the potatoes from the boiling oil, and with a little sprinkle of salt, it was finally finished ... Potato chips and fries! If one would look closely, one could see a little droplet of tear falling off his face. That''s just how happy he was. "Oh, what''s this delicious smell?" £ÛChief£Ý "I''m done!" £ÛGrey£Ý With a smile on his face, Grey entered the living room where Yuna, Marlon, and the chief were talking. It seems like the tea had already been prepared just as Grey finished. Without further ado, Grey served the dishes to the living room table. First came the main dishes, and after it were the potato snacks. With it, the smell which once wafted the kitchen was now also brought to the living room. "Young man, are these perhaps..." £ÛChief£Ý You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Yes, they''re made from potatoes!" £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing the finished product before him, the chief and Marlon could barely believe their eyes. Although they could recognize the potato, the aroma coming from it was something they haven''t experienced. In all their life, it was the first time they had smelled the potato exuding such an appetizing aroma. "Please take a bite." £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s invitation, the three slowly took some, and with a single bite, a burst of flavor rushed into their mouths. "T-This is!" £ÛMarlon£Ý "How delicious!" £ÛChief£Ý "Grey, it''s delicious." £ÛYuna£Ý The eyes of the three beamed with surprise and happiness at the same time. Especially the chief and Marlon, they have never thought there was a way to make potatoes so delicious and crispy. "Hahaha, I''m glad you liked it." £ÛGrey£Ý With everyone recognizing the greatness of potatoes, lunch came underway with all four having large plastered smiles on their faces. It had been a long time since Grey had such a lively meal. If it weren''t for Yuna, he would have probably lived his life in the forest in a very monotone and boring way. He was very thankful to Yuna for that. "Is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing," £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna asked as she noticed Grey looking her way, which was then dismissed by Grey with a light shaking of his head. Coupled with the sauces Grey made, the two bowls of potato chips and fries reduced in numbers until there were only a few pieces left. And soon after, the other dishes were finished too. The chief was especially surprised by the rice, it was his first time seeing a grain which was as white as silk, but as filling as bread. During the meal, he had kept asking Grey about it. Sadly, providing rice to the chief was still out of the question. After all, even after two and a half years of cultivating, Grey only had enough for him and Yuna to eat daily. There were even times where they couldn''t eat it. And if you''re curious how Grey was growing rice, it was all thanks to "Subspace''s" third effect, "Sanctuary". It was an effect which created an environment in a separate space where even living things could enter. And unlike storage, times flows inside of it, making it perfect in cultivating crops no matter where Grey was. Not that he thought of it, Grey realizes he had been using his broken cheats in odd situations. People would probably look at him with a dumbfounded face if they ever knew such godly powers were used for growing crops and cooking. "Fuwaaahhh... That was a good meal. I never knew potatoes could be cooked in such a way. It seems like I still have a lot to learn, kuhahaha!" £ÛChief£Ý "Mister Grey, if it isn''t too much to ask, could you teach me how to cook these? I would also like to have my wife and kids eat these." £ÛMarlon£Ý "Huh? Sure!" £ÛGrey£Ý "T-Thank you!" £ÛMarlon£Ý Hearing Grey''s response, Marlon bowed his head in 90 degrees from pure happiness. Of course, Grey made him lift his head immediately. The reason for Marlon''s attitude was simple, it was because people normally would not share their recipes with another. Especially, if it was something one had created with their own efforts. But to Grey, he wasn''t the one who created those dishes, he simply recreated them and introduced them to Merusia. It only felt right to him that other people would enjoy the taste of it as well. But it is not to say Grey can''t receive any credits. After all, it took him painstaking effort to recreate the dishes in Merusia. There were even some ingredients which didn''t exist and he substituted with other things. "With these, maybe we can finally introduce potatoes to the market..." £ÛChief£Ý The chief mumbled to himself in a low voice, assessing how he can have the village profit using those two dishes. "Young man©` no, Mister Grey. Would you like to have a partnership with our village?" £ÛChief£Ý As if he was an entirely different person, the chief asked Grey with a serious expression on his face. It was an expression fitting for his title as "chief". "Is it about selling the potatoes?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes... As you know, the general public frown upon the concept of using potatoes as food, but with these dishes, we could easily turn their opinions for the better. Of course, we won''t be taking the credit for these recipes, but I want to use them to promote potatoes in the market. But that''s only if you agree." £ÛChief£Ý Confronted by the sudden proposal, Grey fell into silence as he thoroughly thought of the right response. Although Grey wanted to introduce the greatness of potatoes to the world, it felt wrong to him being credited for dishes he did not invent. It was as if he was stealing other people''s efforts and using it for himself. The village also isn''t in a dire situation, but being able to sell potatoes in the market will surely make the lives of the villagers much better. It was a battle between guilt and convenience. Grey fell into a dilemma, but as he saw Yuna happily eating the last piece of potato chips, he had finally come to a conclusion. "Alright, I accept. I''ll also provide you with the recipe for the sauces." £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Really?! T-Then this village will forever be in your debt! Just tell us if you need something, and we''ll provide it, young man!" £ÛChief£Ý The chief shook Grey''s hands furiously in extreme delight. Because of Grey''s approval, the serious atmosphere in the living room had disappeared and returned to normal. Grey had decided to share his knowledge to the world. Even if it felt wrong, if it was for the betterment of the people, he was willing to burden the guilt. After all, what''s a little guilt compared to the happiness of many. He had also realized one more thing. He had been thinking of such things too seriously. Didn''t he agree to God''s proposal so he can enjoy a life he wanted? If so, then he''ll enjoy his second life to the fullest. With Grey''s approval, the chief quickly wrote up a contract and had both their mana signatures affixed on it. Yuna and Marlon also served as witnesses in the signing of the contract. And as the recipes for potato fries, chips, and sauces were quite easy, he was able to hand out the recipe quite quickly. Of course, Grey had also received a copy of the contract as proof of the agreement. The chief also kindly had Grey take a couple baskets of potatoes as thanks for his help, which Grey happily accepted. After all, it was something he had been searching for 3 long years. With the contract established, Grey and Yuna then left the village to wrap up their other quests. And sure enough, they were able to finish them in just a matter of minutes each, arriving back in Galderia before sunset. "Good afternoon, Miss Tilda. We''re here to report the completion of our quests." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! You''re finished already?!" £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda yelled as she heard Grey''s casual remark. She also checked the quest forms with them and sure enough, they were all finished. Although Tilda had heard from Kris about how strong Yuna and Grey were, seeing their complete the hardest F-rank quests in less than half a day was still quite shocking to her. To her, an F-rank quest of the highest difficulty was something which would take even a veteran F-rank party a couple of days to complete. But in front of her were two youths who crushed all logic. Thinking about how strong Grey and Yuna really were made Tilda''s head ache, to the point where she had completely stopped thinking and accepted the things just the way they were. With the completion of 5 high-difficulty F-rank quests, Grey and Yuna earned more than 5,000 kiels and about 260 points. In just a half day, they gathered almost half of the points needed for a rank-up exam. It is also worth noting that the money was only from the quest rewards alone, it still didn''t take into account the money from selling the drops and mana crystals, which could easily triple it. In just a single day, Grey and Yuna had earned an amount which would take a normal family more than 3 months to earn. That''s just how absurd their actions were. "Here are your cards." £ÛTilda£Ý With the completion of the records, Tilda handed back the guild cards to Grey and Yuna. It was now updated to contain the amount of points Grey and Yuna had. "Haah... At this rate, Mister Grey and Miss Yuna will probably rank up in just a matter of days. I won''t even be surprised if you rank up tomorrow." £ÛTilda£Ý "Hahaha, You''re thinking too much of us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, we just got lucky." £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Grey and Yuna''s casual remark, Tilda''s headache became even worse. She doesn''t understand what was normal and what wasn''t anymore. In Tilda''s mind, the line between normalcy and absurdity had become thinner than before. It was to the point she had given up in understanding high-rankers, she had just equated high-rankers with eccentric people, which wasn''t that far off the mark. "We''ll be in your care tomorrow again, Miss Tilda." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you tomorrow¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, sure, see you tomorrow." £ÛTilda£Ý As Grey and Yuna left the guild, Tilda had broken her professional character. Just one conversation from Grey and Yuna alone was enough to tire her out for the day. "Haah... I need to take a break..." £ÛTilda£Ý Just imagining that she''ll be recording Grey''s and Yuna''s quest from this day onwards warranted Tilda to take a break. But unbeknownst to her, she will be subjected to more surprises later, but that''s a story for another day. Walking back to the "Rabbit''s Den", the sun had started to set and the sky had turned to the color of amber. The stall owners had also started to close their stalls, only waiting for the 5th bell to ring. "Hey, Yuna, what did you think of today?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm...? It was fun, I guess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fun, huh... I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Confronted by Grey''s sudden question, Yuna was only able to come up with a simple yet satisfactory answer. With the day ending, Grey had realized how different adventuring was than what he had initially imagined. Although it was fun, it didn''t quite meet his expectations. After the first quest, it easily became a monotonous cycle of travel, defeating enemies, and getting a signature for completion. It was as if they were just completing odd jobs, but on another level. But even with that, Grey still wouldn''t be quitting adventuring. It was only because of his high expectations that he became disappointed. He was sure that as time passes, he''ll experience more and more adventures, especially with Yuna by his side. "Is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I was just thinking about something. So, what did you enjoy the most today?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, it was definitely the fries and chips! They were delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Reacting to Grey''s question, Yuna became a little bit worried. Thankfully, Grey was able to dismiss the topic quickly, turning Yuna''s mood to cheerful. "Chips and fries, huh...? Should I make you some more tomorrow?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Why not today?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, you''ll get fat if you eat too much." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey warned Yuna, shocking the latter. But deep inside, Grey already knew that was impossible since those with high combat power maintains their peak figure. He only said it so that he could tease Yuna. "No, you''re fooling me again!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unluckily for Grey, his giggle didn''t escape Yuna''s sharp eyes, making the latter retaliate in an adorable way, stomping her feet with her cheeks puffed. "Hahahaha, sorry, sorry. How about I cook you a bowl of chips as an apology?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, make it 2 bowls. I''ll only reconsider by then." £ÛYuna£Ý "As you wish, milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 14 END Chapter 15: Emergency! A few days have passed since Grey and Yuna had their first quest, and currently, the two are treading in a forest in order to fulfill another one of their quests. The last quest they needed in order to take a rank-up exam. If it weren''t for the lack of high-difficulty quests, they could have ranked up much sooner. It was unfortunate but there was nothing they could do about it. And unlike their usual days, Grey and Yuna only took one quest for the day. It was so that they could finish earlier as Grey had promised to cook Yuna a delicious dish after their promotion to E-rank. "Ah! I''ve found it. It''s 300 meters northeast." £ÛGrey£Ý The contents of their current quest was simple, it was to hunt a red-eyed boar which is roaming about in the forest. A beast Null-attributed beast which attacks by charging recklessly towards its enemies. Although the quest provided a lot of points, the real reason why Grey and Yuna picked the quest was because... the boar''s meat was exquisite! It was the meat Grey will use for their little celebration. When the two arrived at the location, what greeted them was a large boar which easily exceeded 1.5 meters in height, it was even bigger than a regular bear. It was ramming a tree in hopes that the fruits would fall to the ground. "Yuna, I''ll leave this to you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Without wasting a breath, Yuna vanished from the forest as if she was never there to begin with. With her "Nihility", she snuck up on the red-eyed boar, and when it lowered down its head to eat the fallen fruits, Yuna quickly appeared from behind and swung her dagger down its neck. ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Before it even noticed, its head was already cut cleanly. Blood gushed out of the red-eyed boar''s neck like a fountain, and shortly after, its massive body fell to the ground, making a loud thud. Witnessing the scene before him, Grey once again realized how terrifying Yuna''s ability was. If it weren''t for his "Divine Eye", even he could not dodge an attack which was concealed both physically and magically. "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Coming!" £ÛGrey£Ý With the boar down for the count, Grey rushed towards it and quickly dismantled it, leaving only its tusks which will serve as its proof of subjugation. Unlike monsters, beasts are simply animals which can utilize the mana inside their bodies and use magic. This means the moment they are defeated, they will leave their corpse behind. There also wouldn''t be any mana crystals dropped as they are real living things. What would normally take quite some time was sped up with the help of magic. The boar was now quickly dismantled, and its unusable parts were disposed of by burying it into the ground, preventing other beasts from gathering. As for the tusks, bones, meat, pelt, and edible innards were stored cleanly inside Grey''s "Inventory". Grey has already started planning what dishes to cook now that they have acquired the meat. "Yuna, would you like grilled, fried, braised, or stewed pork?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I want all of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh¡«? Would we even be able to finish it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Then let''s eat with Helen and her parents! That way no food will be wasted." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said enthusiastically, making Grey chuckle with how eager she was. It seems like food is one of the things where the usually meek Yuna becomes energetic. With that, Grey and Yuna had completed their quota and the two started to return back to the guild. By the time they returned, it was almost time for lunch already. The moment the two entered the guild, there were less adventurers than usual. It was because adventurers usually return in the afternoon after completing their quests. The only ones remaining were those who had completed theirs or didn''t accept any quest. "Oh, it seems like you''re back already," £ÛTilda£Ý "We only took one quest after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then, let''s process it quickly so we can all have our lunch early." £ÛTilda£Ý As the days passed, Tilda had already gotten used to Grey and Yuna''s abnormally fast completion of the quest. By now, she had already accepted it as a part of her normal life. "Then, Yuna. I''ll leave it to you, I''ll be going to the cold storage to sell the things we don''t need." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, take care." £ÛYuna£Ý After handing the tusks of the red-eyed board to Yuna, Grey then left the guild using the side entrance and headed to the cold storage at the back of the guild. Normally, only employees could enter the cold storage, but after the Guildmaster gave the two permission, they were allowed to head in and out as they pleased. A privilege only Kris and Aria have besides them. While some view it as favoritism from the Guildmaster, the real reason was Grey''s actions. On the second day, he almost brought out a large carcass on top of the counters. It was the carcass of a beast which Grey knew wasn''t delicious so he didn''t bother dismantling it. Starting that day, Grey had always headed towards the cold storage every time he wanted to sell off a beast of animal parts which still needed some treatment. He also got acquainted with the workers there because of it. "Oh, lad, you''re quite early today." £ÛBartolos£Ý Seeing Grey walk inside the cold storage, a middle-aged man quickly greeted him as soon as he saw him. The man in question was the head dismantler in the guild. His name was Bartolos and was put in charge by the Guildmaster to handle whatever Grey and Yuna had to offer. "Ah, yeah. We only took one quest so we finished early." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see, I see. Then, what do you have to offer for today?" £ÛBartolos£Ý This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "Nothing much, just some bones, pelts, and innards from a red-eyed boar." £ÛGrey£Ý While he was speaking, Grey brought out the said materials into the large table and Bartolos quickly appraised them as soon as he saw them. "You don''t have any meat?" £ÛBartolos£Ý "Well, I only got enough for consumption. After all, it will only spoil inside the storage ring even if I get too much." £ÛGrey£Ý That was a lie. Whenever Grey brings out things from his "Inventory", he always tells people it was from a storage ring which was his village''s heirloom. A believable reason which no person was suspicious of so far. But unlike "Inventory", storage rings have limits and only slows down time rather than stops it. It means that even if you store meat in there, it will still spoil after some time has passed. Of course, Grey had been mindful of how many things he brings out the "Inventory", as it would be suspicious if the limit of the storage ring suddenly got larger. After all, he only said that it can only store up to 5 cubic meters of space. "Such a shame. Even the meat from the carcasses you brought the other day are almost decaying. Thankfully, it wasn''t a delicacy, otherwise it would really be such a waste of good meat." £ÛBartolos£Ý "Yeah, it really is unfortunate." £ÛGrey£Ý But even if he knew it was all to hide his abilities, lying straight to face still didn''t feel good. It only made Grey feel guilty towards the people he is lying to. "So, how much will these fetch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait a minute, let''s see..." £ÛBartolos£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Bartolos quickly examined the products while mumbling to himself the things he was taking note of. It didn''t take long before the total price was decided. "I''d say 1,800 kiels for all of these. If you had any meat, it would have fetched quite a hefty sum." £ÛBartolos£Ý "1,800... I''ll take it," £ÛGrey£Ý Ignoring the latter part of Bartolos'' remarks, Grey quickly agreed to the price Bartolos offered, not using "Judgement" to check whether Bartolos was lying or not. With the days Grey had sold things in the guild, he already knew that the guild always offers a fair price. After all, for such a big organization, losing its customers'' trust for a small profit was nothing but a foolish move. "Grey, are you done?" £ÛYuna£Ý Just about the time Grey and Bartolos finished with the transaction, Yuna''s voice echoed from outside the cold storage. It seemed like she had also finished with her side. Without much thought, Yuna also entered the cold storage like Grey before her, and as she went inside the workers shortly stopped with their work to greet her. She had also become acquainted with them like Grey. "Oh, lass, morning." £ÛBartolos£Ý "Un, good morning. Are you finished?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hehe, we just finished, lass. You can take your partner back with you." £ÛBartolos£Ý "Then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, yeah, make sure to bring more materials next time." £ÛBartolos£Ý "We''ll try." £ÛGrey£Ý With a wave of their hands, Grey and Yuna left the cold storage and the cold storage returned to the way it was before as the workers continued with their work. As for Grey and Yuna, rather than going back home like their usual routine, the two reentered the guild building with excitement evident on their faces. It was finally time for them to rank-up. Like the process a few days before, Grey and Yuna were once led by a staff member to the examination room, and like before, the Guildmaster became their examiner for the rank-up exam. ''Just how much free time does he have...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought seeing how the Guildmaster could just come to their exams and act as an examiner as if he had the leisure time to do so. As for the examiner in question, he was once again excited to see the strength of the two youths before him. Especially after he heard from Kris about how powerful they really are. Even when Kris himself told Tilda to keep quiet about Grey and Yuna''s true threat level, he himself had revealed it to the Guildmaster. Thankfully, Gaston was a very tight-lipped person. It may also have been the reason why Kris spilled the secret to him. "Alright, let''s begin." £ÛGaston£Ý The first to take the exam was Yuna, and like before, the moment the Guildmaster activated the device, a monster slowly took form and was summoned in less than a fraction of a second. Guraaaakkkkk The monster that was summoned was a high orc, which unlike the G-rank orcs, were E-rank monsters. It was a monster which was already considered "strong" in the eyes of adventurers. But no matter how "strong" that monster was, it was still no match for the A-rank Yuna. As the moment the high orc was summoned, Yuna had already closed the distance between them. ¡¶Sickle Claw!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý With a swing of her daggers, a strong smell of death rushed towards the high orc. It tried to defend itself, but before it could even raise its arms, its head was already decapitated from its body. Just using a basic-level art, the E-rank high orc which was feared by many adventurers was felled by Yuna. Not to mention, everything that occured in just about a second. Even in the experienced eyes of the Gaston, all he could see was a blur. The next moment, the high orc''s head was already sent flying to the air as its body fell to the ground. ''What a monster.'' £ÛGaston£Ý Thought Gaston as he witnessed Yuna easily defeat a high orc. It was the only word which he could use to describe the elven youth which he had no hopes of winning against. "Grey, your turn." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright." £ÛGaston£Ý Before the high orc could even vanish into thin air, Grey already took Yuna''s place and shortly after, another high orc was summoned as replacement of the one before him, only to suffer the same fate. ¡¶Air Bullet¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Like the goblin, orc, and ogre in the first day, a swift bullet ruptured through the high orc''s skull, leaving behind a hole in the center. Seconds later, another high orc fell to the ground and turned back into mana. Although Gaston had expected it, he didn''t think Grey would still use the basic-level "Air Bullet" to defeat a high orc. Veteran adventurers would probably frown at the thought of the monster they struggled upon being one-shotted by an air bullet. "Haah... Not even a minute." £ÛGaston£Ý Just as Gaston had said, starting from the moment they entered the room up until now, not even one minute had passed. It was the fastest rank-up exam he had conducted in all his life. While he was feeling a sense of defeat from how strong Grey and Yuna were compared to him, deep inside his heart, he was happy that such prodigies landed in his guild. He wouldn''t have it any other way. "You''re done already?" £ÛTilda£Ý With the rank-up exams finished, Grey and Yuna headed back to the reception desk and presented Tilda with the results. Tilda, seeing the results, wasn''t even a bit surprised. It seemed like she had already built up a tolerance against Grey and Yuna''s absurd actions. One could only describe her as a "professional". "Here are your card©`" £ÛTilda£Ý "Help! Help! T-There''s a o-o-o... Haahh... Haahh.. O..." £Û???£Ý Tilda was about to hand Grey and Yuna''s cards back to them when suddenly, a man entered the guild and started screaming for help. The man was out of breath, pale, and was struggling to convey his message. Seeing him in such a state, Tilda and the other receptionists quickly gave him a hand. "Please drink some water first." £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý "T... Thank you..." £ÛMan£Ý When a receptionist handed the man a water jug, the man received it and quickly emptied it. It just showed everyone in the guild how much in a hurry he was. "What''s happening here?!" £ÛGaston£Ý Noticing the commotion inside the guild, Gaston went out of his office and asked the receptionists about the situation at hand. But the one to answer his question was the man who just recently rushed inside. "Haah... Haah... Please help! Our village... a horde of orcs are attacking our village! And it''s being led by an Orc General!" £ÛMan£Ý "An Orc General!?" "Hey are you serious!?" "That''s a C rank monster!" "Is there anyone here who can defeat that?" Hearing the man''s words, the nearby adventurers voiced their worries. Not only them, even the guild staff were panicking too. As for the man who just reported the situation, he was drowning in despair as he saw the adventurers panic over the mere mention of the monster''s name. "Everybody, Quiet!!!" £ÛGaston£Ý With one order from the guildmaster, the once chaotic guild was enveloped with silence. Not one adventurer dared to defy the Guildmaster''s order. "With a horde of orcs following it, it would qualify as a B-rank threat." £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý "On top of that, Mister Kris and Miss Aria aren''t here right now. Guildmaster, what should we do?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "Aghh... God f*cking damnit! There''s only one way left... Tilda! Bring Grey and Yuna here, right this instant!" £ÛGaston£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛTilda£Ý Having no other options left, the guildmaster was forced to use Grey and Yuna''s strength. Even when he wanted them to build up their reputation first, it was the only way he could Other than Kris and Aria, Gaston is the strongest person and C-ranker based in Galderia. But even if he went himself, he would still not be able to stop an entire horde. "Mister Grey! Miss Yuna!" £ÛTilda£Ý Without even having their opinions asked, Grey and Yuna were dragged by the hand by Tilda towards the guildmaster. "Guildmaster, I''ve brought them." £ÛTilda£Ý Seeing the two being brought in front of the guildmaster, the onlooking adventurers became filled with confusion. Not only them, even the guild staff and the man who reported the incident were confused. "Listen, you two. I need a favor from you and defeat that orc horde for me. Don''t worry, I''ll record this as a special quest so you don''t have to worry about not having to receive the proper compensation." £ÛGaston£Ý Plain and simple, that was how the Guildmaster asked Grey and Yuna of a favor. But as expected, there were a lot of objections to it. "Guildmaster, are you serious!?" "They''re just rookie adventurers!" "What are a couple of kids gonna do against an Orc Horde!?" "Guildmaster, are you out of your mind!?" "We would stand a better chance than them!" Hearing the guildmaster''s decision, the adventurers quickly voiced out their complaints, but... "Shut your traps! If you''ve got any complaints, then come here and say it straight to my face!" £ÛGaston£Ý ... with just one statement from the guildmaster, the guild became quiet again. There was no one in the guild who had the guts to face the Guildmaster. Even the cockiest of adventurers became silent at the guildmaster''s words. After all, just the Guildmaster''s intimidating aura was enough for most people to get frightened. "You''re all complaining about my decision when you don''t even have the courage to face me." £ÛGaston£Ý "Guildmaster, are you really serious about sending kids to defeat the orc horde? You know we''ll be responsible if something goes wrong, right?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý "When it comes to strength, age is just an insignificant value. Haven''t you still learned your lesson when Kris beat up the asses of the veteran adventurers here." £ÛGaston£Ý At the Guildmaster''s words, silence became prevalent once more. They have no words to retaliate against the Guildmaster. The day where Kris beat up veteran adventurers were still fresh in the hearts of the adventurers. It was a day where Kris showed them what true strength really was. Even the younger adventurers were aware about how Kris singlehandedly crushed the prides of multiple adventurers. "I''ll only tell you this once, so listen carefully. Though they''re both still young, even if I fight them seriously, I won''t stand a chance against either of them. Even Kris and Aria would be brought to their knees trying to fight against these two." £ÛGaston£Ý Just like that, the guild was filled with voices of surprise and disbelief. If it weren''t the Guildmaster himself saying those words, they would have surely laughed at that person and called them crazy. But even when the guildmaster himself has admitted defeat, they could only accept it as the truth. Once again, prodigies of unparalleled might have appeared in Galderia. It reminded everyone once again about the guild''s motto... to never judge a book by its cover. "So are you two going?" £ÛGaston£Ý "You''re still asking that after all you''ve said?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You can leave it to us." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, I''ll be counting on you two." £ÛGaston£Ý After accepting the quest, Grey and Yuna traveled east towards the aforementioned village. It was the first quest they could finally call a "quest". Special Quest: Defeat an Orc Horde! CHAPTER 15 END Chapter 16: Against the Orcs Like a large herd of wildebeests stampeding in an open field, Grey and Yuna left massive dust clouds on their wake as they ran at breakneck speeds, rivaling those of bullet trains. Currently, the two are on a special quest to exterminate a horde of orcs threatening a village east of Galderia. It was a quest brought upon the sudden entrance of a man pale as a sheet of paper coming from the said village. With an Orc General leading the horde, it was like a flood of destruction which devoured everything along its path. A terrifying force which can compete with a whole order of knights. According to the man who delivered the news, the orc horde came without warning from the nearby woods. They came from the direction of a nearby cave and just marched straight to the village, trampling everything they met and killing every living thing on sight. It was a race against time, a race which could cost the lives of hundreds even if Grey and Yuna were to be late for even a minute. Knowing this, Grey and Yuna traveled in a straight path towards the village, covering a distance that would have taken a fast horse to travel almost quarter an hour in less than three minutes. Not to mention, neither of the two broke a sweat during the trip. The moment the village came into sight, large columns of smoke had already risen to the sky. The village was already ravaged and ruined. It was a scene which reminded both Grey and Yuna about the tragedy almost 3 years ago. The only difference was that there weren''t large flames engulfing the houses, only orcs tramping over everything. Thankfully, according to the man, the villagers had already started evacuating. Coupled with the slower movement speeds of the orc, it should have given them enough time to escape. Still, Grey and Yuna didn''t become complacent. After all, there could have been misinformation from the news the man brought to them. Inside the ravaged village, multiple variants of orcs ran rampant as they destroyed the houses swing after swing by their large maces. Even reinforced stone pillars stood no chance from the orcs'' brute force. In just a single glance, Grey was able to tell that the orcs'' numbers exceeded a thousand.Though most of the horde consists of normal orcs, there were also quite a number of high orcs, but what bothered Grey the most was that... ''Why are there 5 of them?'' ... there were more than one Orc General within sight. The report was even worse than he thought. It wasn''t an Orc General which was leading the horde, it was an Orc King! A B-rank monster capable of destroying villages all by itself! What''s more worrying was that not all the villages have escaped, there were still some left behind as they try to save some necessities as they evacuate. A foolish act which could cost one to forfeit their lives. "Yuna, head to the village and save the ones left behind. Once you''re done, come help me. I''ll be intercepting the horde up front and the Orc King." £ÛGrey£Ý "An Orc King?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it seems like the villagers mistook it for an Orc General. So, can you do it?" £ÛGrey£Ý For a moment, Yuna became silent after learning the reality of the situation. But she was able to snap quickly back to reality, and with a smile on her face... "Of course. I am your partner, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Yuna answered Grey confidently, making the latter heave a small sigh of relief. "And Yuna, be careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With a confident smile on her face, Yuna vanished into thin air as the two split ways, moving as fast as they could to not waste any more precious time. ''Tsk, this is going to be harder than I thought.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey clicked his tongue as he monitored the situation with "Heaven''s Eye". It showed that the horde was more scattered than he thought. If only there was no need to consider the village and the villagers, Grey could have ended the horde in a single wide area attack. Sadly, the villagers would also be caught up in the spell if he ever did so. "Well, if I can''t blow you all away at once... then I''ll just slaughter you pigs one by one! ¡¶Gale Waltz¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey released the spell, a strong burst of winds formed into blades and decapitated each and every orc along the easy path, not sparing the orcs any time to retaliate. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý On Yuna''s side of things, she was treading quietly and swiftly along the village, Firing a barrage of ice towards every orc she met, ending their lives in a single shot. No matter how many orcs she came across, Yuna ended the orcs'' lives with a face of indifference. At the same time, she was also keeping a sharp eye and ear for any villagers left behind. Buhhiiikkkk Guraaakkkk ''That''s another one dow©`'' £ÛYuna£Ý "He-Help!!" "Aahhhh!!" The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Just as she finished off another orc, screams of people filled the air. Yuna quickly followed the origin of the scream, arriving at a scene where two soldiers were keeping the orcs occupied as they tried to let the others escape. There were even children crying in fear from every strike an orc delivered to the soldiers. But even when they were full of wounds, the two soldiers did not flee and kept protecting the villagers behind their backs. One of them even has a bleeding head, yet he didn''t stand down. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý As the orc raised its hand to strike the soldiers once again, Yuna arrived at the nick of time, firing off a spell which immediately ended the orcs'' lives. Before the villagers could even notice her arrival, the ocrs had already turned into pincushion which was skewered by multiple chunks of ice. Shortly after, the orcs fell to the ground and vanished into thin air, leaving a few drops behind. The villagers, witnessing the scene, became frozen from shock and confusion. In their eyes, large chunks of ice suddenly appeared and finished off the orcs. Not a single one of them understood what just happened. "Is everyone alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý Undoing her ability, Yuna appeared before the villagers, making the latter snap back to reality as they saw a young lady appear before them. It seemed like the second shock canceled out the first one. Of course, the villagers were still wary of her sudden appearance, as the wounded soldiers quickly pointed their weapons at her. "Don''t worry, I''m an adventurer from Galderia. I''ve come here to exterminate the orcs and lead you to safety." £ÛYuna£Ý "Gido? He made it?!" "So help has arrived... Thank God, thank God..." "Our efforts were not in vain." Hearing Yuna''s words, tears fell down the villagers eyes. Tears which symbolized the relief they felt. Their hearts which were once filled with fear are now brimming with hope. "Umm... this might be rude... but when are the others coming?" £ÛSoldier£Ý "Aside from me and my partner fighting in the front, no other adventurers are coming here. We''re the only ones sent by the Guildmaster." £ÛYuna£Ý But hope didn''t last long, as after hearing Yuna''s words, their hearts once again sank into despair. After all, no sane person would think that two people could win against a horde of orcs. While Yuna wanted to calm them down, they wouldn''t believe her from words alone. There was only one thing she could do to assure them. "By the way, are there still others in the village?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N... No, we''re the only ones left. The others have evacuated. Why...?" £ÛSoldier£Ý Towards the soldier''s question, Yuna did not utter a single word to answer. Instead, she only smiled lightly to them as she closed her eyes. With a flick of her finger, Yuna erected a simple barrier to protect the villagers. Moments later, large clouds formed in the sky and snow started to fall towards the ruined village. ¡¶Icicle Shower¡· £ÛYuna£Ý As a cold voice emanated from Yuna''s mouth, the snow which was falling suddenly came down at a much faster rate. Seconds later, the snow was turned into hail. Lastly, the hail converged into large chunks of ice resembling javelins as sharp as real ones. The javelins of ice then rained down to the ground and razed the already ruined village, piercing everything in their way and killing the orcs which were helpless against it. It was a one sided massacre which brought upon complete destruction to the ones against it. It didn''t matter if it was a high orc or an Orc General, it was the face of death, all are equal. Witnessing the spectacle before their very eyes, the mouths of the villagers hang wide open in agape. It was as if a goddess of ice had descended to pass judgement upon the impure world. When the downpour of ice javelins stopped, not a single orc could be seen in the horizon. All of them had turned back to mana as they vanished into thin air. "Don''t worry, as you can see, the two of us are enough." £ÛYuna£Ý With a smile on her face, it was difficult to imagine that Yuna was the very same person who laid waste upon a horde of orcs. It was as if she was a completely different person when she''s in battle. Of course, as they had witnessed such a scene, there was no more doubt inside the villagers'' hearts. All that''s left was awe towards the elven maiden before them. "All those orcs.. in a mere instant... Miss, just who are you...?" £ÛSoldier£Ý "Me? I''m Yuna, just a rookie adventurer." £ÛYuna£Ý Although Yuna didn''t say a single lie, the villagers were in disbelief from her answer. After all, there was no way a "rookie" would be capable of such overwhelming power. "Then, I''ll be leaving now." £ÛYuna£Ý As quickly as she appeared, Yuna activated her ability and vanished once again, leaving the puzzled villagers behind for themselves. As if there wasn''t any end to them, every time Grey defeated an orc, another one would just rush at him, replacing the defeated one before it. But of course, even when he had defeated a couple hundred of them, Grey didn''t show any signs of exhaustion. Rather than exhaustion, annoyance was the one which was evident on his face, ¡¶Magnum Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý With a single shot, multiple orcs were blasted away, hitting their kin behind them, but even still, the orcs still surrounded Grey from sheer numbers alone. One after another, Grey delivered a fatal punch to every orc that came into his range. Even when he was just using basic-level arts, the orcs were obliterated all the same. "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as Grey finished off another orc, a voice called out to him from behind. The origin of it was none other than Yuna. "How are the villagers?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They''re safe already. By now, everyone should have evacuated away from the village into the nearby hills." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good. Now, I can finally let loose!" £ÛGrey£Ý With the villagers'' safety secured, there was nothing holding Grey back anymore. It was finally time to deal with the orcs once and for all. ¡¶Tectonic Cemetery!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Following Grey''s words, the ground suddenly shook violently as cracks appeared along the earth. A few seconds later, a large earthen spikes came out of the ground, piercing the orcs'' bodies as if they were thin sheets of paper. ¡¶Twin Spiral!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý There were some that survived, but as they stood up, they were instantly shredded to pieces as a massive spear of wind bypassed them, flattening the once jagged ground back to its original state. Buhuwaaaaakkkkk The only one who survived was the Orc King, but while it did survive, it was covered in all manners of wounds and injuries. It took all its strength just to stand back up. It was on its last breath. "Time to say goodbye. ¡¶Twin Spiral¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing another "Twin Spiral" coming its way, the Orc King tried to defend itself, but from all the injuries it sustained, it was impossible to stop it. With unparalleled power, the spell tore through the Orc King''s body, ripping it to shreds and tearing each and every muscle in its body. After the spell ended, not even a single body part was present. The only thing left behind was the proof of its defeat, its drops. A large mana crystal, a mass of leather, and an Orc King''s necklace. They were all materials which would fetch a good price in the market. But now that the orc horde is defeated, Grey and Yuna are facing another problem. An annoying one at that. "So... how should we deal with this..." £ÛGrey£Ý In front of their eyes was a ravaged village, a disfigured terrain, and a huge number of drops from the orcs they defeated. Although the second one was easy to fix with magic, the other two are a huge pain in the ass. "Haah... Let''s just get this over with..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu..." £ÛYuna£Ý With reluctance in their hearts, Yuna and Grey started picking up the drops from the orcs which were scattered all throughout the battlefield. And with the help of Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye", they were able to locate all of them. Grey and Yuna had started picking up the drops early in the afternoon, and by the time they finished, it was already late in the afternoon. It was an arduous task which was even more difficult than defeating an orc horde. With the orc drops on their hands, the special quest was finally finished. The only thing left to do was to report back to the guild. But first, Grey and Yuna went to the villagers to tell them the good news. "I-Is that true?!" £ÛChief£Ý An elderly man screamed in shock as he heard the situation from Grey. "It is, and if you don''t believe us, you can see for yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No, just confirmation from you is enough. After we witnessed Lady Yuna''s powers, there''s no way we wouldn''t believe what you say." £ÛChief£Ý Apparently, the other villagers were still near enough to witness Yuna as she rained down a torrent of ice javelins down to the orcs. A scene which sent shivers down the villagers'' spines. But there was something which had bothered Grey. A strange honorific was attached to Yuna''s name. Grey looked at Yuna for answers but the latter just shook her head lightly. It seems like she was also confused about how she came to called "Lady", "But the village is already ruined, huh..." £ÛChief£Ý By the chief''s words, an atmosphere of gloominess fell about the villagers, as they reminisced about their once lively home. As the villagers were being crestfallen, a gentle tug was pulling onto Grey''s coat. It was Yuna who seemed to be signaling Grey about something. "About that.. Me and Yuna were actually thinking of giving the money earned from the drops to the village. I hope it can help you rebuild the village." £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Really?!" £ÛChief£Ý Grey''s words brought hope to the crestfallen villagers. Although they were happy, most of them were shocked by the generosity of the two youths who saved them. Before Grey and Yuna met up with the villagers, the two had already decided to donate the money towards the village''s reconstruction. It was an agreement the two reached after seeing the poor state of the village. After all, Grey and Yuna weren''t in dire need of money, and remembering the tragedy almost 3 years ago, they just couldn''t abandon the villagers and leave them in a sorry state for their own benefit. "T... Thank you... Thank you very much..." £ÛChief£Ý Tears trickling down his face, the chief thanked Grey and Yuna with a heart full of sincerity. Not only him, the other villagers also thanked them as they sang praises of them. Having saved a lot of lives, Grey''s heart became lighter as the guilt of not being able to save Yuna''s previous home was lifted a little bit. He was finally strong enough to save others. With the sun starting to set, Grey and Yuna led the villagers to Galderia, making sure they arrived safe and sound. It was also worth noting that Grey and Yuna healed the wounds of the villagers, returning them back to their healthy state. Once again earning them the gratitude of the villagers. "Everybody, look! We''re almost there!" £ÛSoldier£Ý A soldier in the front relayed a message towards his fellow villagers, as he spotted the city over the horizon. As the sun was about to set, large stone walls came into view. Illuminated by the amber sunlight, the hearts of villagers were filled with happiness as they could finally settle down. It wasn''t only the villagers who were happy at the sight of the city, Grey and Yuna also felt great joy seeing the familiar scenery unfold before them. "We''re home." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 16 END Chapter 17: Irritation The night had come and darkness had enveloped the world once again, but despite the looming darkness, like stars in a lonely night, hundreds of lanterns illuminated the plains as people traveled towards the village. Leading the people were Grey and Yuna. They had just returned from the Orc Horde extermination special quest. And behind them are the people which once lived in the village ravaged by orcs. Seeing such a strange spectacle at night, the guards were alarmed and rallied below the gates, ready to intercept the source of the lights if they were to be enemies. "Huh, aren''t those...!" £ÛDale£Ý Thankfully, there was one person amongst the guards who recognized Grey and Yuna. It was Dale, the guard who granted them temporary ID cards on their first day in the city. "Dale, you know them?" £Û???£Ý "Y-Yes Sir, they are rookie adventurers who just arrived at Galderia about a week ago." £ÛDale£Ý As the conversation between the two continued, Grey, Yuna, and the villagers came into the light of the city lights. They were finally able to rest from the long journey. "I heard from Dale about you. You''re Grey and Yuna, right? I''m Ragnar, the knight in charge of the eastern gate." £ÛRagnar£Ý Whilst Grey and Yuna were making sure that the villagers were fine, the muscular man who was talking to Dale approached them, introducing himself as a knight. As Merusia''s civilization was similar to that of Earth''s Middle Ages, knights are of course present across all countries. But unlike Earth where only gentles and nobles were able to become knights, even commoners have a chance to become one. In the ranks of the military, the ranks are divided into three which consists of trainees. soldiers, and knights. Trainees are pretty self-explanatory, they are those which are still undergoing training and have no proper rank yet. They are further divided into "Recruits" (soldiers-in-training) and "Cadets" (knights-in-training). Soldiers are those who didn''t graduate from the Royal Academy and just enlisted, equating to non-commissioned officers in modern armies. While knights are those who have graduated from the Royal Academy, receiving the title of "Knight". Knights can be considered equivalent to commissioned officers. While most knights come from gentle and noble lineages, there are also those who earned the title by sheer hard work and talent. Ragnar was an example of this. "Ah, yes, that''s us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I''ll get straight to the point, what is the meaning of this?!" £ÛRagnar£Ý With an imposing aura, Ragnar asked Grey a question with a very serious tone. His eyes were that of a tiger ready to pounce at its prey if something were to go wrong. Of course, Grey and Yuna weren''t a little bit by Ragnar''s aura. To them, it just felt like the air became a little bit heavier. But to normal people, what their eyes saw was true terror. "Well..." £ÛGrey£Ý As calmly as he could, Grey explained the situation to Ragnar. He explained that the villagers lost their homes from an Orc Horde and that they were sent by the Guildmaster to protect them, and Ragnar listened to his explanation attentively. Although most of what Grey said was true, he lied about who defeated the Orc Horde. He only said that Kris and Aria were sent to deal with the horde as they evacuated the villagers. After all, the knight probably won''t believe them if they said they were the ones which annihilated the horde. "What an unfortunate incident... You can leave them in my hands, so go report to the guild about the situation. They must be awaiting your return." £ÛRagnar£Ý "Then, we''ll be imposing on your kindness, Sir Ragnar." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you very much." £ÛYuna£Ý After bowing their heads to the knight, Grey and Yuna headed straight to the Adventurers'' guild. On the way there, the streets were completely quiet as if the city had been deserted. It was very different compared to its atmosphere in the day where it was so lively and joyous. The moment they entered the guild, all eyes were fixated on them. Some were filled with envy, some filled with curiosity, some were filled with confusion, but what was most evident were eyes filled with anxiety. But among them, there was a certain group of adventurers which looked at Grey and Yuna as if they were some kind of pests. They were a group which had a strong stench of alcohol emanating from them. Even with that, Grey still understood their reactions. After all, almost everyone would be annoyed if some rookie got the favor of the boss and were treated as if they were heroes. Speaking of the boss, the guildmaster was silently waiting in front of the reception desks. His face was completely serious, with hints of anxiety all over the place. "So... how did it go?" £ÛGaston£Ý Asked Gaston with a noticeable tinge of nervousness present in his voice. Despite knowing Grey and Yuna''s strength, he was still nervous about the results. It wasn''t because he didn''t trust them but because of the fact that it had been far too long since Grey and Yuna had departed. "Buhahahha, they probably got scared and came back empty handed!" "Maybe they even sh*t their pants! Hahahaha!" "That''s what you get for being so arrogant! Kuhahahaha" But rather than either Grey or Yuna answering, what echoed throughout the guild were the voices of the drunken adventurers, laughing as if there was no tomorrow. The nearby adventurers didn''t voice out their opinions on the matter. Despite the fact they were pretty pissed about how a certain group of adventurers laughed at such a serious matter, there was nothing they could do about it. The group which was laughing was a party of D-rank adventurers. Not only that, they were considered strong even within the D-rank spectrum. With the 5 of them, they could take down a C-rank monster without much issue. But it wasn''t their strength that was the reason why the other adventurers kept quiet. It was because of their bad reputation in the guild that no one dared to speak up against them. And surely enough, the moment Grey used "Judgement", they were immediately branded as "Evil". Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Grey was also running thin on patience. If it weren''t for the laws imposed on adventurers, he would have already given them a piece of his mind. "Hm...? Hey, isn''t that elf girl kinda cute?" "Now that you mention it... she really is a beauty!" "She also has a great body, kuhahaha!" "She might be a bad adventurer, but she must be good in bed! Otherwise, why would anyone keep such a delicate girl! Hahahahaha" "Bahahaha! I wonder if she''ll play with us, if we ask her nicely, buhahahaha!" Hearing those words, Grey could barely contain his anger. One more push and he''ll most likely tear them apart. Yuna on the other hand, with her meek personality, felt a sense of fear creeping within her body. Even if she has a strong body, mentality is another thing. Hearing the drunken men''s words, it was as if she thrust into a pit of darkness, multiple hands reaching out to her. After all, it was the first time she had experienced sexual harassment. Not giving a care about the spectators, one of the drunken adventurers stood up from his seat and went towards where Grey and Yuna were standing. Following him, the others also stood up and walked behind him. "Hey, brat. I know you can''t defeat that orc horde whatever, so how about I offer you a deal, hm?" £ÛScum Leader£Ý Face to face with Grey, with his mouth reeking of the stench of alcohol. The drunkard, who seemed to be the leader, offered Grey a deal. "Jaco, I''ll only warn you once, cease what you''re doing, right this instant!" £ÛGaston£Ý "Shut the f*ck up old man! This has got nothing to do with you!" £ÛJaco£Ý The Guildmaster tried to stop Jaco from whatever his scheme was, but it was pointless. The group of drunken adventurers still continued as they pleased. While the Guildmaster could forcibly stop Jaco, it would only cause the situation to escalate. What''s more, the nearby adventurers and staff might get caught up if a fight were to ever break out. "What do you say? We''ll defeat the horde for ya... so, how about you lend her to us for a night. I promise we''ll make her very happy!" £ÛJaco£Ý With a disgusting smile plastered on his face, the leader of the drunk adventurers finished his words, offering Grey a very atrocious deal. It was a deal only severe degenerates who are rotten to the core will offer. "What... did you... just say...?" £ÛGrey£Ý As if the last string holder his temper had snapped, anger boiled from the deepest depths of Grey''s heart. His vision had turned red, ready to dispose of the pieces of trash in front of him. "Hahaha, what''s wrong? I couldn''t hear your voice. Hahahahaha" £ÛJaco£Ý "He''s probably scared sh*tless!" The drunken adventurers continued laughing at Grey as they ridiculed him, but that laughter did not last long. "You f*ckers, I''m gonna kill you!" £ÛGrey£Ý Like an unstoppable flood, Grey''s aura filled with killing intent enveloped the whole guild, stopping everyone from their movements and making breathing much more difficult as if they were carrying hundreds upon hundreds of kilos on their backs. Although Grey had concentrated his aura towards the drunk adventurers, the leaking aura was still enough for the nearby adventurers to be heavily affected. It was as if they were treading against a violent storm and in front of them was death itself! It was even worse for the drunkards. In their eyes, it was as if death was extending its hands towards them, ready to rob them of their lives at any moment. Not to mention the pressure they were suffering was enough to crush normal people''s bones into paste. Even when they were at the pinnacle of D-rank, it took the drunk adventurers all their might just to resist the crushing pressure. It was strong enough to make the scums sober up and realize that they had crossed the wrong person. "Can you repeat what you just said?" £ÛGrey£Ý With menacing eyes resembling that of the Grim Reaper, Grey lifted Jaco who was kneeling on the ground by his collar. The moment Jaco''s eyes met with Grey''s, a world-defying fear sprouted from the depths of his heart. It was as if the abyss itself was grabbing him limb by limb, dragging him to the depths of hell. ''S-Save me!'' £ÛJaco£Ý Screamed Jaco from the depths of his heart as he fainted from indescribable fear. His mouth frothing with foams and his eyes turned white. But Grey did not care whether Jaco was conscious or not. Grey clenched his other hand, and with breakneck speed, it headed towards Jaco''s head. "Grey, stop!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Yuna''s voice echoed inside of Grey''s ears, stopping him just in the nick of time from murdering a person. She was also grabbing Grey''s arm, trying to stop it. Thanks to that, Grey was able to snap back into reality. With his reason restored, Grey dispersed his aura, letting the air return back to normal. He also let go of the fainted Jaco, making him fall to the ground together with his similarly fainted acquaintances. After that, everyone in the guild no longer thinks of Grey and Yuna lightly. In their eyes, they had become they shouldn''t cross. All that awaits those who try is a cruel fate which is above any other. ''Crap, what was I about to do?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked himself, seeing how he almost took a life out of pure anger. Although the trash adventurers were wrong, it was still his fault for letting his anger get the better of him. Within the three years Grey had lived in the Haltea Great Forest, life was either kill or be killed. Because of that, Grey''s instincts had greatly derailed from the norm. It was also the reason he was not able to control his actions after he was taken over by great rage. Although life isn''t as treasured in Merusia as it was on modern day Earth, killing a person out of pure rage was still not justifiable. It doesn''t matter how despicable they are, there are right processes for things. "Guildmaster, I apologize for my sudden outburst. I''ll accept any punishment that comes from this." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sincerely bowed his head as he apologized to the Guildmaster. He had now returned to his usual self and had reflected on his actions. "Haah, don''t worry about it. There won''t be any punishments. After all, you didn''t actually bring any harm to them." £ÛGaston£Ý Gaston replied, making Grey a little puzzled but relieved. Even when Grey knew that things worked out differently in Merusia and Earth, the concept of "harm" was so different that it baffles him. If it was on back Earth, a slightly offensive verbal remark could already be considered "harm", but on Merusia, it was only considered "harm" once you assault someone. "Enough about that, what about the Orc Horde and Orc General. Did you defeat it?" £ÛGaston£Ý "No." £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s answer, everyone in the guild became shocked as anxiety started creeping into their hearts once again. "Then about the villagers! What happened to the vill©`" £ÛGaston£Ý "Ah, sorry. I wasn''t being clear. We did defeat the Orc Horde, but it wasn''t led by an Orc General. It was led by an Orc King." £ÛGrey£Ý As he said those words, Grey opened up his "Inventory", a myriad of items came flooding out into the guild''s floors. From mana crystals, to leather, and even weaponries, a lot of items came flooding out, but what surprised them the most was... "Isn''t this the Orc King''s Necklace?!" £ÛGaston£Ý It was the item which was a rare drop from an Orc King, dropping only at a rate of 1 in 5 Orc Kings. An item which stood out like a sore thumb, especially when it was sitting on the top of the pile. The spectators were so shocked by the appearance of the "Orc King''s Necklace" that they didn''t pay attention to how much things Grey brought out. Just a single glance and anyone could tell it was more than 5 cubic meters worth of items. Rather than a B-rank threat, it was actually A-rank! That was the thought which many people were having at the same time. They just couldn''t fathom how much danger one would face against such a quest. To think that such a difficult quest was handled by a pair of youths which aren''t even 20 was a world-defying act. Not to mention that they had collected all the drops, meaning the battle was actually much shorter. They could only imagine how powerful those two youths were. "Guildmaster, can I borrow a room for a minute?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Uhh... S-Sure, go ahead..." £ÛGaston£Ý With the permission from the Guildmaster, Grey and Yuna went to an employee-only section and borrowed a room inside. While one of the reasons for Grey''s actions was to cool down away from people, the real reason was that he wanted Yuna to be away from such a crowd. Although people hadn''t noticed yet, Grey''s eyes could clearly tell that she was trembling. It seems that the sexual harassment Yuna received from the trash adventurers didn''t just cause a small shock, but it had made Yuna sensitive to the surroundings, especially to the people around her. Proof of it was how tightly she had been holding Grey''s right arm ever since she stopped Grey''s punch. It was as if she was a scared child who didn''t want to let go of their parent, but unlike a child, she was exerting enough force to crush stone into fine powder. Grey was afraid that Yuna might develop a deep fear towards men after today. After all, it wasn''t rare for women to develop a trauma after being sexually harassed by a man. After all, no matter how strong Yuna was, she was still a normal girl. And like a normal person, one''s emotions are fragile which could easily be shattered by an unfortunate encounter. Slowly but surely, Grey had Yuna seated on a seat and let her drink a glass of water carefully, making sure to not worsen the situation. "Yuna, have you calmed down?" £ÛGrey£Ý Towards Grey''s question, Yuna didn''t utter any words and lightly nodded her head instead. Her hands were still trembling but she tried to be strong. A few minutes had passed since the incident but Yuna was still shaken. Seeing her like that, Grey wanted to cheer her up but didn''t know how to approach it. Suddenly, Grey remembered a scene from a few days ago when the two of them were still taking their registration exam. He had finally found a way to calm Yuna down, the very same way he had used before. "Hey... Yuna, do you want to hold my hand?" £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Yuna was a little surprised as she saw Grey extending his hand. A few seconds later, she nodded meekly and accepted Grey''s offer. Their fingers interlocking, warmth from each other''s hands enveloped one another as silence filled the room. Silence enveloped the room entirely for a few minutes. It was a situation where Grey couldn''t do anything but wait for Yuna to open up. "Grey... I was scared..." £ÛYuna£Ý While it might have taken a few long minutes, silence was finally broken by Yuna''s words. Although she was still trembling, it wasn''t as much as before. She had greatly calmed down after holding hands. "Although I have fought many monsters... Today, I realized that... people are even scarier... Although I could fight against strong beasts and monsters... at that time, my heart was occupied by fear I had never experienced before... It felt as if their stares were touching every part of my body... It was really uncomfortable... and scary..." £ÛYuna£Ý Without saying a single word, Grey just listened to Yuna. Even when Yuna clenched her hands even tighter, he only listened. He had just let Yuna let out all her pent out emotions. "Sorry, I''m such a mess right now... I''m so pathetic... I can''t even handle simple words..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, Yuna, you are strong." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had planned to keep quiet, but the moment Yuna started saying self-deprecating words, he wasn''t able to remain quiet anymore. He needed to tell her what he really thinks of her. "Even when you were scared, you still did your best and were able to stop me from making a mistake... Even when you were scared, you didn''t show your weakness to others and tried to keep standing... And even when you are scared, you are still able to admit your shortcomings and reflect on them. That takes courage that not everyone has... Yuna, you are strong." £ÛGrey£Ý His words full of sincerity touched Yuna''s heart, and the fear which once enveloped it started to disappear albeit slowly. "You might still be scared of them right now, but I''m sure you''ll overcome these fears later on... So take your time slowly, no one is rushing you... Just remember, I''ll always be here when you need me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey... hic... I was really... really scared... hic..." £ÛYuna£Ý Like a dam which finally broke down, tears trickled down Yuna''s face as soon as Grey finished his words. Seeing Yuna cry like a little child reminded Grey of the fateful day when Yuna bawled her eyes out on his shoulders. It was the very first day Yuna had opened her heart to him. It is normal for people to develop fear no matter be it from darkness, heights, fears, or even something nonsensical. After all, no person is perfect the moment they are born. It is only through experiencing obstacles and pain that they are able to grow. Like a caterpillar becoming a butterfly, all one needs is perseverance and a will to grow better than before, that one achieves their wings and soar higher than ever. It is then that one could truly achieve freedom and be the best versions of themselves. CHAPTER 17 END Chapter 18: Picnic Under the Stars "What?!" £ÛHelen£Ý A loud and high-pitched scream echoed throughout the silent night, disturbing the all-enveloping peace. It was a scream full of rage and annoyance, and the source was none other than Helen. After the incident at the guild, Grey headed back to the "Rabbit''s Den" with Yuna asleep in his arms. She had cried for quite some time and only stopped when fell asleep from the combined force of exhaustion and crying. When they exited the guild building, the last bell had already rung and the streets were filled with deafening silence. The only thing which could be heard was the sound of the cold night breeze as it passed through the streets and the chirping of nocturnal insects. Above, the moon and the stars watched over the city with its gentle light, illuminating the dark night along with the city lights. It was a lonely night in a lonely street treaded upon by a lonely man. The only ones to greet Grey were Helen and her family as they finished their work for the day, preparing for their work tomorrow. The renters were either away or asleep as the inn was as quiet as the night was. Leaving Yuna to rest in her room, Grey came down to have time for himself to think. It was then that he was joined by Helen, concerned about the gloomy expression looming all over Grey''s face. "Those bastards, I''m going to castrate them!" £ÛHelen£Ý After learning about the incident which occured at the guild, the usually carefree Helen became something akin to a fierce dragon which just got its offspring stolen. If only she could breathe fire, she would definitely look like one. While Grey was quite taken aback by Helen''s change of personality, he was happy that Helen was concerned about Yuna. He was happy that someone other than him became angry in Yuna''s stead. But after the incident, Grey had realized his and Yuna''s shortcomings. For him, it was his temper. Although he can hold his anger, the moment he snaps, it would be near impossible to him. A problem which might cause greater troubles in the future if not addressed properly. The previous incident was only resolved since Yuna was there, but if it were to happen once again when Yuna is not around, he is afraid of the things he might commit from being carried away by his emotions. As for Yuna, it was her meek personality. Although there was nothing wrong with being meek, in situations like the encounter before, it makes Yuna incapable of defending herself even when she has the capability to do so. Especially when it comes to abusive people, it becomes increasingly difficult. But for now, what Grey needed to do was cheer up Yuna. He needed to do something to bring Yuna to her usual bright and curious self. "Hey, Helen, do you know somewhere with nice scenery?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛHelen£Ý Grey asked Helen, halting her from throwing punches in the air as if she was imagining beating up someone or something. Hearing Grey''s words, her romance sensor activated and her mind quickly switched to wingwoman mode. While she was still angry about what happened to Yuna, her mind was also thinking of places to recommend. It was as if she had two consciousness inside of her. Being born in Galderia, Helen of course knew which places are the best for enjoyment and relaxation, but the problem was, she had already recommended it to Grey on his previous date with Yuna. Helen searched her mind of any other places to go, but to no avail. She was about to lose hope, when suddenly... "Ah, there is one!" £ÛHelen£Ý ... Helen remembered about a special place in the nearby woods. A place which she had heard from people far and few in between. The nearest forest from Galderia was called "Emerald Woods" located west of Galderia. Although it was similar to other forests, there was one thing which sets it apart from them. It was the existence of "Emerald Leaf Flowers". Emerald Leaf Flowers are plants which only bloom once every year on a single night. Once they bloom, they will emit a scent which attracts nearby fireflies. It would be as if the stars came down on the world. Coincidentally, the day the flowers are supposed to bloom was today. It was the perfect romantic place Helen could think of. Of course, Grey wasn''t thinking about anything in the lines of romance like Helen was. It was only because of her wild imaginations that she arrived at such conclusions. "How about it, you can have a picnic there while you wait for the night." £ÛHelen£Ý "A picnic, huh... But wouldn''t it be crowded there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nah, there are barely any people who visit there. Especially when it only blooms deep in the night, people are afraid there will be monsters and beasts roaming about. But according to adventurers, it was a fairly safe place. People are just being too cautious about it." £ÛHelen£Ý At first, Grey was worried there would be a huge crowd present, as it might make Yuna uncomfortable. But thankfully, it doesn''t seem to be the case. What surprised Grey the most was that even when both Emerald Leaf Flowers and the Emerald Woods were in his knowledge, it wasn''t registered as a good tourist spot or something similar. It seems like the "common sense" implanted on him depended on how much people know about it. As for the monsters and beasts which might suddenly pop out of nowhere, it was of no serious concern to Grey. After all, most beasts and monsters in the Emerald Woods are all weaker than E-rank. "Then, it''s decided. The Emerald woods it is. Thank you for your help, Helen." £ÛGrey£Ý After careful consideration, Grey finally decided to have an afternoon picnic in the Emerald Woods. It may take him a lot of work, but if it makes Yuna smile once again, Grey thought that it will be all worth it. No matter how much trouble it costs, he would do anything for his dearest partner. "Hehehe, no worries. Just make sure to make Yuna happy, alright?" £ÛHelen£Ý "I''ll do my best." £ÛGrey£Ý With the night getting deeper, Grey finally ascended up the stairs and headed to his bed. Helen also did the same and headed to her own room. It only took a few moments later for the two to head into dreamland. The sun had risen once again and a new day had arrived. Grey stretched his arms and greeted the new day with a lengthy sigh. And like usual, the crowd was already busy early in the morning. Although the things that happened the day before made Grey both mentally and physically exhausted, a good night''s sleep was able to wash all that built up fatigue away. It was as if he was reborn. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ''Come to think of it, I wasn''t able to celebrate our promotion yesterday... Looks like I''ll have to double the effort today.'' £ÛGrey£Ý With his mind as clear as day, Grey went out of his room and checked outside of Yuna''s room. There, he could hear her light breathing pattern. She was still asleep from all the happenings from yesterday. Knowing this, Grey descended down the stairs where he was greeted by Helen who was preparing for the day. There was also Gerd and Selia who were inside the kitchen, cooking breakfast for the renters. "Mr. Gerd, can I use the kitchen?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Sure, go ahead. We''re almost done anyways. I''ll just tidy up the place and you can start whenever you want." £ÛGerd£Ý "Thanks, then I''ll be imposing on you again." £ÛGrey£Ý During their stay at the "Rabbit''s Den", Grey had borrowed the kitchen a few times. While it was mostly thanks to Helen''s help, it also helped out that neither Gerd nor Selia were stingy people. Every time Grey wanted to cook something, they just let him do it as long as they had finished their work. Sometimes, Gerd and Grey even cook dinner together as they exchange notes about cooking. For two adult men, it was an odd way of enjoying each other''s companionship, but it was through cooking that the two became comfortable with one another. It was one of the hobbies Grey enjoyed in his free time. Of course, whenever Grey cooked something, he also shared it together with Gerd and his family. They especially enjoyed the potato chips and fries Grey cooked a few days ago. Gerd has been cooking it as a snack from time to time. "Oh, right, Grey! I have a surprise for you later." £ÛHelen£Ý "A surprise...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe, you''ll just have to wait and see." £ÛHelen£Ý With a whimsical smile on her face, Helen left behind a puzzled Grey as she returned to her work. Her actions were so sudden Grey didn''t know how to respond to it. "Alright, we''re done! Grey, you can use the kitchen now." £ÛGerd£Ý "Ah... Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey wanted to figure out Helen''s motives but as he was about to do so, Gerd called out to him. He decided to figure things out once he finished cooking. After all, what''s a picnic when there is no food to be eaten? With a strong determination, Grey entered the kitchen as if he was going to a battle. A battle so serious, even fighting monsters wouldn''t compare to it. Fried pork, Omelets, Sandwiches, Potato Chips, Rice, Meat Skewers, Sausages, and a handful of other dishes. Grey cooked a multitude of dishes with haste and precision, making sure everything was perfect. After the dishes were the drinks and desserts. He prepared chilled juice from a myriad of fruits, pudding, ice cream, salads, pies and cakes. As if he had ten hands, he finished each and every one of them at astonishing speeds. But amongst the dishes he prepared, there was one which stood out the most. It was the only dish which he will be cooking for the first time in Merusia. It was his favorite dish back on Earth... It was curry! With the spices he had gathered from the forest and brought from the market, Grey created an improvised curry powder which worked the same miracle as actual curry powder. Coupling it with rice, curry became an unstoppable dish. Whilst he was observing Grey, Gerd couldn''t help himself but be amazed at Grey''s performance. He just stood there silently, observing Grey and taking notes from time to time. And with his concentration at its highest, Grey didn''t pay any mind to Gerd. No, it would be more appropriate to say that he didn''t even notice him. "Phew... I''m finally finished©` Oh, Mr. Gerd, how long have you been there?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Exclaimed Grey as he noticed Gerd at the corner of his eyes, and the man in question just looked at him with the same amount of surprise as he was also immersed in observing Grey. "A... Ah, I''ve been here since the beginning." £ÛGerd£Ý "Sorry, I didn''t notice you." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s fine. I also learned a lot while I was observing you, but there was one part which I didn''t quite get." £ÛGerd£Ý With his notes in his hands, Gerd approached Grey to ask questions about Grey''s methods. In response, Grey answered him as thanks for letting him use the kitchen. As if they were lost in their own world, the two men went ahead and exchanged notes with one another. They were so engrossed with their conversation that they didn''t pay any heed to anything else. "Oh... So that''s how it is..." £ÛGerd£Ý "If you have any questi©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, Helen! That''s too embarrassing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Come on, just try it on!" £ÛHelen£Ý Just as Grey and Gerd finished exchanging notes with one another, voices echoed coming from the 3rd floor throughout the whole inn. The source of the voice was none other than Yuna and Helen. As for what they were up to, neither Gerd nor Grey has any of the slightest idea. For all they know, it was something only women know about. Grey was planning to wake Yuna up if she was still sleeping, but it looks like he doesn''t need to anymore. Helen already went ahead and did it for him. The two were already very lively upstairs. "Grey¡«! Come up to Yuna''s room!" £ÛHelen£Ý Right in time when Grey had stored all the food in his "Inventory", Helen''s voice called out to him like a loud siren. It was a voice even normal people would hear even if they were a hundred meters away. Without any idea what was going on, Grey went up the stairs just as Helen instructed her to. The only thing he can think of was that it was the "surprise" Helen was talking about a few hours ago. "What is it, Hel©`" £ÛGrey£Ý The moment he opened the door, what greeted him was indeed a "surprise". The scene he walked into was so bright, it was blinding to the eyes. In front of him, Yuna was adorned by a deep blue dress matching the color of her eyes. The dress was just a little bit longer than the knee level and rather than sleeves, there was only a slightly transparent fabric covering both her arms and chest area, only exposing her shoulders. It was also embroidered with a white floral design, matching the white summer hat and sandals which went along with it. At the sight of Yuna dressed in such lovely garments, Grey just stood and stared silently as if he was frozen in time. In his eyes, it was as if there was a filter which made Yuna look like she was glowing. "H... How is it...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked bashfully, obviously embarrassed in wearing such a dress for the first time. Beside her, Helen was smiling from ear to ear, proud of her masterpiece. But even then, Grey was too much at a loss for words that he couldn''t answer her right away. Yuna herself was already beautiful, but with her hair done carefully, along with the dress she''s wearing, she has become even more stunning. "Umm... Grey, you''re staring too much..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, sorry. You were just so beautiful that I couldn''t help it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th... Thank... you..." £ÛYuna£Ý The two became bright red, resembling that of ripe tomatoes as they looked slightly away from one another. Grey focused her attention to the side, while Yuna was looking down as they tried to hide their flustered faces. On the other hand, Helen was watching the two warmly and happily as a strong sense of satisfaction brewed in her heart. She was so happy, she could die at any moment. "Now, now, move along, you still have a picnic to catch, don''t you?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Ah, right!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh, a picnic?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Towards Helen''s statement, the two reacted very differently from one another. Although they were both shocked, it was for completely different reasons. With haste, Grey rushed to his room and picked up a set of clothes which was made for going out. It was just a simple set of trousers, polo, and undershirt, but with Grey wearing them, they instantly looked very fashionable. As for Yuna, she was still in shock. It was only when Helen filled her out on the details that she understood what was happening. She was especially happy when she learnt that Grey was doing it for her sake. Dressed in the appropriate attire, Grey and Yuna then went out of the Rabbit''s Den and headed to the direction of the Western Gate where a small serene and beautiful forest lay ahead. The city of Galderia has a total of 4 gates, one in each of the four cardinal directions. When Grey and Yuna entered the city for the first time, the two went through the Southern Gate and when adventuring, they often used the Southern or Eastern gates. It was their first time heading to the Western one. But as they were heading there, like a lantern to a group of moths, the two garnered the attention of the whole crowd upon them. The two were so eye-catching, it was difficult to miss them, After they left the city, they then immediately headed to the Emerald Leaf Forest. A forest which greeted them with a beautiful array of flowers at full bloom, the moment they arrived. Some were even blooming right before our eyes. From left to right, all you could see were flowers that could rival precious jewels in both gleam and beauty. It was truly a wonderful spectacle. It was such a beautiful spot that it was surprising it wasn''t a tourist spot. "What pretty flowers. It''s like they''re jewels gleaming under the sun." £ÛYuna£Ý While Yuna was admiring the flowers, Grey started preparing everything to start their picnic. From laying down the cloth, arranging various foods, and cleaning up the vicinity. Grey did it splendidly. "Yuna, I''m done preparing. Why don''t we eat for now and leave the flower viewing for later?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Ah! You''re already done?! S-Sorry I wasn''t able to help!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry about it, didn''t Helen already tell you? I prepared this picnic so that I can cheer you up. So you don''t have to do anything and just enjoy yourself. Just leave it all to your trusty partner." £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But... it just doesn''t feel right not doing anything." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, If you feel like that, then why don''t you join me with lunch, I cooked you your favorites." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then... I''ll take you up on your offer," £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Yuna became happier than she was. She thought she couldn''t be any happier, but apparently, she was wrong. Every moment she spends with Grey, the happier she becomes. After Yuna sat down, the two then started eating their meal. They ate, laughed, told stories of their past, and did all sorts of things. It was one of the liveliest meals Grey has had for years. "That was delicious... Especially the curry, it was sweet and spicy at the same time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m glad you liked it." £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing Yuna''s smile once again bloom on her face, Grey felt a sense of happiness and relief grow inside of him. All of his efforts were worth it. "Grey! Let''s go flower viewing!" £ÛYuna£Ý With excitement blooming brightly on her face, Yuna grabbed Grey''s hand and headed over to where the flowers could be viewed clearly. For the whole afternoon, Grey and Yuna had been going here and there viewing different kinds of flowers, each were just as beautiful as expensive jewelry. And with the perfect amount of sunlight, it became like a scene that could only be read in fairytales. It was then that Grey became sure he''ll never forget this experience. Not because of the beautiful flowers, but because of the silver-haired elf merrily watching each one of them. It made him think once again that Elves really do go well with nature. After the sunset, Grey lit up the surroundings with a little bit of light magic and they then had dinner. Their dinner was just about the same as their lunch, minus the curry, since Yuna finished it all. Nevertheless, the two still had a wonderful time eating together. And as dinner had finished, there was only one more thing that was left to do. "Yuna, close your eyes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Why...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s a surprise." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nnn... Alright... But don''t do anything weird, okay!?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I promise." £ÛGrey£Ý When Yuna closed her eyes, Grey put out the lights around them and darkness quickly swallowed their surroundings. Leaving the open night sky to be the sole source of light in the dark forest. Moments later, fireflies of all colors came out like a flood of lights. While there were some fireflies present before, they were so small in numbers that the light Grey produced had overpowered them. But with the lights off, it was time for the forest to display its full beauty. "Now, open your eyes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm©` Woah..." £ÛYuna£Ý Before their eyes, the Emerald Leaf Forest glowed brightly like the sky above filled with a cascade of stars. With the fireflies gleaming in different colors whilst fading alternately and the lights reflecting on the leaves of the Emerald Leaf Flowers, the once green forest seemed like the ever expanding universe. The moon, the stars, and the forest below, like puzzle pieces fitting with one another, a beautiful scenery surpassing any words of beauty was created. A moment so magical, it will forever be engraved in the hearts of the onlookers. "It''s beautiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna commented as she stood there motionless, looking at the beautiful orchestra of lights before her. ''Looks like we''ll be here for a while...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought silently as he observed the silver-haired elven girl glow brightly along the night sky. Yuna''s heart which was filled with darkness yesterday was now filled with the light of the orchestrating night. But most importantly, it was now overflowing with the warmth Grey had given to her. With the night growing deeper and deeper, Yuna''s love also bloomed brighter and brighter with each passing second. Her heart beating quickly, going along with the symphony of the night. CHAPTER 18 END Chapter 19: Double Promotion The night was already deep and the moon was approaching its zenith with the clouds paving its path. The critters of the night have awoken as the world thrusts deeper into the darkness, their eyes glowing with an enchanting dazzle as the moonlight refracted in them. A forest which was once a verdant paradise was now a dark domain, only illuminated by the fragments of light brought upon by the stars and the moon above. It had become the domain of insects chirping along the symphony of the cold breeze. But even when it had been swallowed up by the seemingly endless darkness, the forest still remained beautiful. It was a face which not many knew, but appreciated the same nonetheless. Along the vicinity of the forest, two figures can be observed, moving slowly so as to not disturb the surrounding peace. Of course, those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna as they cleaned up their things, preparing to go home after witnessing a breathtaking orchestra of lights. By the time the two came back to the city, the last bell had already rung. The city was as quiet as the dead, with the streets only occupied by the patrolling guards from time to time. The two split ways after arriving at the "Rabbit''s Den", Grey headed to his room while Yuna was being held up by Helen like a hawk locking on to her prey, asking for every juicy detail about what happened. Grey wanted to help Yuna out, but the moment Helen mentioned the words "Girl Talk", he became as powerless as an infant. All he could do was head back to his room and go to dreamland, leaving Yuna in Helen''s capable hands. "Aghhhh...." £ÛGrey£Ý His hair as messy as a nest made of twigs and his eyes still half open, Grey stretched his arms upwards towards the ceiling as he greeted the arrival of a new day. Or rather, only one of his arms since the other one... ''Hm?'' £ÛGrey£Ý ... was in a rather absurd place, being sandwiched in Yuna''s bosom. Seeing the current situation, Grey became puzzled, flustered, anxious, and afraid at the same time. He experienced a mixture of various emotions as he became stuck in a rock and a hard place. Grey wanted to pull out his arm, but any wrong move and Yuna might wake up. Furthermore, it would look like Grey was being indecent no matter which angle one would look at it. It was a situation which could be described as being in heaven and hell at the same time. But compared to the benefits of "Heaven", the consequences of "Hell" were much more severe. Grey tried to recall all the events which happened the night before but no matter how hard he thought nor how much he searched the "Memory Bank", he wasn''t able to recall anything which would lead to the current situation. He clearly remembered that he locked his room before going to bed. There was also no possible way that someone could have unlocked it wrongly. After all , only him and the innkeepers can hold the keys. "Ah..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was then that Grey figured out who the culprit was. It was none other than the receptionist of the "Rabbit''s Den" and the only daughter of the innkeepers. It was Helen. Grey immediately understood that it was one of her "surprises". The angel which helped him out yesterday was now a vile demon in Grey''s eyes. A demon which will cause him great peril. "Mmmm..." £ÛYuna£Ý The gentle voice of Yuna mumbling in her sleep became an alarm which screamed danger as it reverberated inside Grey''s ears. Grey tried to get out of bed as silently as he could but there was one obstacle which prevented him from doing so. Yuna was still clinging tightly unto his arm, with it still being stuck between two soft lumps of fat we shall call "Yuna''s bosom". "Mmm... Grey...?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was at that moment that Grey knew he was doomed. His face was white as a sheet of paper as his soul seemed to look like it was leaving his body. It took a few seconds before Yuna realized what kind of situation they were currently in, but when she did, she quickly turned red and... "Kyaaaaaaa!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... a loud high-pitched scream echoed throughout the whole inn. It was so loud that Grey felt his own eardrums screaming in pain. It was a scream which could be heard hundreds of meters away. "G-G-Grey!? W-W-Why are you here!?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna with mana gathering on the palm of her hands. She was ready to shoot an advanced-level spell towards Grey at a moment''s notice. Of course, Yuna never intended to hurt Grey. It was just that her mind was overflowing with confusion and information that she immediately switched to a defensive state. A state where she could blow away a village at one wrong move. "Hey, hey, hey, Yuna calm down! If you fire that, not only this inn but also a large part of the city will get destroyed! In the first place, this is my room so I should be the one asking that!!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eeehhh!?" £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Yuna looked around the room as if she was searching for something and soon enough, she realized that it was indeed not hers. Thankfully, Grey was able to calm her down before she started to panic even more. Otherwise, it would have been a disaster where he wouldn''t be able to do anything. "Have you calmed down now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... I''m sorry I overreacted a little bit." £ÛYuna£Ý "A little bit"... Those three words rang repeatedly over and over again inside Grey''s mind. Because to him, that overreaction was enough to wipe out a whole district. It was not a reaction one would normally describe as "a little bit". Although he had just woken up, Grey was already tired to the point he just wanted to get back to bed and just laze around all day. "It''s alright, but still, how did you end up sleeping in my room?" £ÛGrey£Ý You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Mmm... when we arrived, Helen and I had a little chat about what happened over the picnic... And... Ah, right! After that, I started to feel sleepy and then Helen offered to help me get to my room... The next thing I knew... I was sleeping on your bed..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna explained as she recalled the previous events, turning redder and redder every passing moment. Although Yuna liked Grey, it was still too much for her to wake up right next to him. Even when they had lived together for almost 3 years, they had never shared a bed before. Today was the first time it happened. Even when Grey knew Helen was involved in the incident one way or another, it was still a shock hearing it from Yuna herself. "Yuna, I already know what''s going on. Why don''t you go back to your room and change. Then we''ll have breakfast afterwards," £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re... not going to pursue this issue any further?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s not like fussing over it will undo what has happened. We''ll just have to be more careful next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "I guess you''re right... T-Then, I''ll see you later!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah." £ÛGrey£Ý After bowing her head and waving her hands goodbye, Yuna quickly dashed out of the room in a hurry, not wanting Grey to see her embarrassed face any longer. With everything sorted out, Grey underwent his daily morning routine, acting as if nothing happened. But in reality, he was still shaken by the incident, trying his best to forget the warm and soft sensation which clung into his arm. And as he ascended down the stairs into the ground floor... "Good morning, Grey¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý .... he met the perpetrator of the previous incident, smiling energetically and friendly, acting as if she knew nothing about the incident which just occurred. If Grey didn''t know what she did, he would have been fooled by her innocent-looking smile. All Grey could do was heave a lengthy sight. After all, he had no definite proof that it was Helen who really did cause the precious incident. Well, that was until... "Hehehe! So, did you like my second ''surprise''? Yuna''s sleeping face was cute, wasn''t it?" £ÛHelen£Ý ... the perpetrator herself revealed that she was guilty, with a mischievous smile. There wasn''t even a shred of regret in her eyes. Rather, she had eyes full of curiosity. She was barely holding herself back from asking Grey about each and every single detail. "Haah... Please stop pulling pranks like these... Yuna almost blasted my room, you know." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh...? Then I guess I''ll have to be careful next time then." £ÛHelen£Ý "Next time...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right! Breakfast is ready so you can come and eat anytime." £ÛHelen£Ý Grey tried to ask what Helen meant by her words, but before he could, Helen had already evaded the topic with grace, escaping to the kitchen, leaving a baffled Grey behind. Shortly after Grey entered the dining hall and ordered a breakfast for two, Yuna came down dressed in her usual attire. She was also carrying the dress Helen let her borrow the day before. "Ah, Helen. Here''s your dress. Thank you very much for letting me borrow it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, that? You can keep that, Yuna." £ÛHelen£Ý "N-No, I can''t accept something so beautifu©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I insist. I already have a lot of dresses, so giving away one wouldn''t matter much. Also, that one doesn''t really fit me. It would be better to have a cute girl like Yuna to wear it!" £ÛHelen£Ý "T-Then, thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No problem." £ÛHelen£Ý Yuna tried to return the dress but she ended up keeping it instead. And while she was basically being given a hand-me-down, she was still happy receiving a gift from someone other than Grey. Seeing the scene, Grey looked at Helen and Yuna with warm eyes. He was happy that Yuna finally had someone else she could consider as a friend. Because of it, he decided to forgive Helen for the mischief she caused just a few moments ago. After having their breakfast at the inn, the two then headed to the Adventurer''s Guild. Their purpose was to collect the rewards for their efforts in exterminating the Orc Horde two days ago. As there were too many variables involved within the Orc Horde Extermination Special Quest, it took the guild quite some time to sort things out and decide how many points should be allocated for the quests. Of course, the money earned from all the drops Grey and Yuna brought, as decided before, were to be donated to the ravaged village. A decision which brought smiles to the faces of not only the villagers, but to the Guildmaster as well. "Oh, Miss Yuna, Mister Grey, you''ve arrived! We''ve been waiting for you!" £ÛTilda£Ý As soon as Grey and Yuna entered the guild, Tilda immediately spotted and greeted them. And along her lively greeting, the eyes of the adventurers also became affixed to the entrance. After the incident two days ago, the adventurers quickly change their attitude towards Grey and Yuna. If they just looked at them before like plain rookies, now, they were looking at them with both fear and awe. Though they looked at the two for a moment, they quickly diverged their eyes away from them in less than a fraction of a second. They could still remember the terror Grey brought upon them two days ago. Some even had nightmares the night after the incident occured. "Have you perhaps finished with your assessment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, and you arrived just in time. After careful consideration, the guild decided to allot 13,730 points to each of your cards. As for the rewards, you will be granted 251,920 kiels." £ÛTilda£Ý "A-Amazing..." £ÛGrey£Ý "So much money..." £ÛYuna£Ý To the amount Tilda mentioned, both Yuna and Grey were surprised by how extravagant the rewards were. While it was far away from the value of the drops, it was still an enormous amount for two people. "Hahaha, actually, it''s quite the opposite. Normally, an A-rank quest would reward an amount of at least a million kiels, but seeing as to how sudden the quest came, it was all the money we could gather. We''re really sorry." £ÛTilda£Ý "Ah, no, no. It''s plenty enough already. Isn''t that right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! You could already buy a lot of meat with it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Although Yuna''s answer was a little off, it still served its purpose and convinced Tilda that that amount was alright to them. It also made Tilda giggle a little seeing how flustered and cute Yuna''s answer was. Not to mention, the amount of points was very large. After all, for one to get promoted to D-rank, they would need to gather 2,500 points and then pass the rank-up exam. The points they gathered were more than 5 times that value. "Well, now that that''s all over, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, let me be the first to congratulate you on your promotion!" £ÛTilda£Ý With a cheerful smile, Tilda congratulated Grey and Yuna with their sudden promotion, and not only that, she also dropped another bomb. "Based on the calculated amount of points earned. You two have been promoted to C-rank! Congratulations!" £ÛTilda£Ý It wasn''t just one rank, they were immediately promoted two ranks higher. An occurrence which rarely happened in the guild. But rather than happy, Grey and Yuna became confused at the sudden development. After all, it wasn''t only the simultaneous promotion that was off, there were also other factors which did not make sense. "Eh!? C-rank!? But shouldn''t it supposed to be D-rank first? And what about the rank-up exam?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, the Guildmaster said there''s no point in testing people who can defeat an Orc King easily. And since the amount of points you''ve earned reached the threshold for the C-rank examination, the guild thought it would be more efficient to promote you two by two ranks at once! £ÛTilda£Ý Hearing Tilda''s words, Grey was temporarily worried about the Guildmaster''s sudden decision, but decided to just let it be. After all, there is probably no one in Galderia who would argue someone at the peak of C-rank, especially when that C-ranker was the Guildmaster himself. Grey and Yuna then handed their guild cards to Tilda to complete the process of promotion. Shortly after, their cards were given back to them, though it was a little different than before. Their plain white cards were now silver-colored. It was a huge improvement! The moment Grey and Yuna saw their cards, excitement couldn''t be hidden on their faces. They weren''t excited because it was silver, but rather, because they can finally accept quests which are more exciting than their usual ones. Shortly after receiving their cards back, Grey and Yuna exited the guild, without taking any quests. There was only one thing on their mind. A thing that has been prolonged by 2 days due to the Orc Horde incident. "Looks like we''ll be having our promotion celebration, now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I can''t wait to eat the dishes Grey cooks!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahahaha. Then, what manner of dishes would Milady prefer to be served on this joyous occasion?" £ÛGrey£Ý Acting formally once again, Yuna had a giggle from Grey''s actions. It was an action Grey often performed jokingly to make Yuna smile. "Then I''ll be having curry and pudding, Sir Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "As you wish, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý Smiles blooming on their faces, Grey and Yuna went back to the "Rabbit''s Den". Their early return surprised Helen who was doing reception work earnestly like a formal lady. "Oh?! You two sure are back early. Did something happen?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Well, yeah. By the way, is the kitchen free right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Helen''s eyes beamed brightly as she sensed a great opportunity. It was not an opportunity related to romance, but an opportunity to eat yet another delicious meal. With Grey using the kitchen from time to time, Helen has of course tasted his cooking. It was a taste which was quite different to his father''s cooking, which she quickly fell in love with. "Are you perhaps celebrating something?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Ah, yes..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We just got promoted." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! Then we should really celebrate! Just wait a minute, I''ll call my mom and dad!" £ÛHelen£Ý With speeds unexpected from a normal person, Helen quickly disappeared from Grey and Yuna''s sight as she ran away from the reception desk towards the kitchen. It made Grey wonder if she was even doing her job properly. After all, there was no one left at the reception desk. Even with their capabilities, neither Grey and Yuna could do anything if a customer were to come in. "I heard from Helen that you two got promoted, congrats!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Congratulations, Grey, Yuna." £ÛSelia£Ý "Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thanks." £ÛYuna£Ý As Selia and Gerd extended their congratulations to Grey and Yuna, Helen was smiling happily at the side. After all, it was basically confirmed that she''ll be able to eat something delicious. "Then, then, Grey! Can you cook that ''curry'' you made for Yuna yesterday? I heard from Yuna that it was delicious!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hoy, Helen!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Helen, mind your manners!" £ÛSelia£Ý Quicker than lightning, Gerd and Selia scolded Helen immediately after hearing her boisterous statement, making the latter pout as she mumbles quietly. At that moment, Helen looked like a child who just got her toys confiscated because of her misbehavior. It was the first time for Grey and Yuna seeing Helen wear such a childish expression, and found it quite amusing. "Hahaha, It''s alright. I was planning on cooking it anyways. So, umm... Mister Gerd, could I borrow your kitchen once again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, so you''re planning to cook that dish, huh..." £ÛGerd£Ý Rather than answering Grey, Gerd fell silent for a quick moment. He was thinking so seriously, it became a little bit worrying to the others. "Alright! Since you''re going to cook an amazing dish, how about I''ll cook with you. You cook the curry and I''ll cook our specialty, the ''Gold-spotted Boar Stew''! What do you think, Grey?" £ÛGerd£Ý At Gerd''s sudden proposal, Grey was quite taken aback for a moment. He never thought Gerd would propose such an event. At the same time, the passion of cooking boiled inside of him with the opportunity to learn a brand new dish. And it wasn''t just any dish, it was a dish he could only find in Merusia! "Sure!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, that''s the spirit!" £ÛGerd£Ý Just like that, a conversation about promotion quickly turned into one that is about cooking. It was a moment where Grey and Gerd''s passion as cooks was lit ablaze as if they were going into battle. As for the three ladies with them, they just heaved a sigh of relief looking at the two grown adults excited at the thought of cooking. They looked at them as if they were hopeless, but at the same time, warm smiles were blooming in their faces as they shook their heads. Next time, a cook off between Grey and Gerd! CHAPTER 19 END Chapter 20: Sweet and Spicy Curry! Pans, Pots, Knives, Spatulas, Ladles, and a variety of kitchenwares. Throughout the whole room, there was a myriad of tools and ingredients that one wouldn''t be able to help themselves from being amazed. It was the battleground of cooks, the kitchen! Standing menacingly in the said battle ground were Grey and Gerd with an intense and bright smile apparent in their faces. The sheer passion coming from the two was enough to rival the fighting spirit of elite warriors. On Grey''s side, he will be cooking the dish which Yuna boasts to be the best in the world. The infamous curry which was known throughout all of Earth, served in many forms and varieties, is now preparing to take the stage in Merusia. A truly versatile cuisine! Ladle in hand, Gerd is going to cook his specialty which made the "Rabbit''s Den" famous throughout all of Galderia. The "Gold-spotted Boar Stew", a dish which explodes to a complicated yet harmonious flavor. A dish which one would yearn over and over again. "Oh? That''s a good number of spices there, Grey." £ÛGerd£Ý "I could say the same to you, Mister Gerd. What''s with that absurd amount of broth you have over there." £ÛGrey£Ý "For that, you''ll just have to wait and see." £ÛGerd£Ý "Then you''ll have to do the same too. Just wait and see." £ÛGrey£Ý The two smiled while conversing with each other, no, rather than conversing, it would be more appropriate to see they were teasing one another. Although both have a great number of ingredients, there was one kind which stood out amongst them. There were just too many that those who have no knowledge in cooking would surely be confused. For Grey, he had a good number of spices ranging from sugar, salt, ginger, and many more. And for Gerd he had a good number of broth, each of different kinds. There was chicken, beef, pork, and animals which are only present in Merusia. Even Yuna, who was also knowledgeable in cooking from helping Grey out from time to time, was confused by the amount of spices. She had never seen Grey take out that amount of spices at once. Of course, the purpose of Grey''s spices was to make curry powder. Unlike Earth, pre-made curry powder is not available in Merusia, he could only experiment with different spices until he got what he wanted. "You ready to cook, Grey?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Ready as you are." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhu, then what are we waiting for? Let''s get started!" £ÛGerd£Ý With Gerd''s declaration, flames burned brightly on top of the magic stoves. Some were red, while some were blue, but one thing was certain, all were ready to heat some pots and pans. The ladies also sat out on the cook off as it was agreed that only the two men were going to compete. They were only there to observe the two grown-up men act like children and of course, to taste the resulting dishes. Clang Thong A metallic sound reverberated throughout the kitchen as large pans were placed on top of the magic stove. A splash soon followed as water poured from the faucets to clean the ingredients. Large chunks of meat were placed on top of the counters, producing a loud thud as they made impact to the countertops. A single glance was all it took to see how red and fresh the meats were. Gerd brought out the Gold-spotted boar meat which was a delicacy known throughout all the kingdom of Alfrione. Although it may look like it''s made purely of lean meat, when one touches it, one could easily feel the fats and tenderness hidden behind. Slow and gently, Gerd diced up the red meat he brought out and turned it into bite sized pieces and turned the stove to low heat. With a little oil, he then saut¨¦ed garlic, pepper, and ginger, waiting for the aroma to slowly waft throughout the whole kitchen. Sizzle... As Gerd slowly put the diced meat on the heated oil, a new aroma joined the already existing smell, creating a harmonious scent which was enough for anyone to salivate at the mere smell of it. "Ohh, what an exquisite smell." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, you''re one to talk. Isn''t your dish quite aromatic too?" £ÛGerd£Ý As Gerd prepared his, Grey was also working on his curry, not losing in any aspect from Gerd''s cooking. The meat he brought out was something not available on Earth. It was from a large multicolored bird named Adarna, one which they hunted a couple of quests back as they were tasked to subjugate a group of orcs. It tastes similar to chicken with hints of beef, an odd yet delicious combination one could only get in a fantasy world. But before Grey prepared the meat, he first prepared the curry powder using a bunch of herbs which were identical to cumin, turmeric, ginger, cinnamon, bay leaves, yuzu, cloves, black pepper, and other spices from Earth. Grey then diced the Adarna meat into even smaller pieces than Gerd. It was a size where even small children will have no problem eating it. With each slice, the meat''s natural juice came slightly dripping out. He then seasoned it slightly with salt and pepper and fried it in the vegetable oil, slowly stirring the meat until all of them became golden brown. But unlike Gerd, Grey didn''t saut¨¦ any spices, there was only the meat on the pan. Just as Grey''s Adarna meat had finished turning golden brown, Gerd''s was also the same. The moment the meat was fried to perfection, the meaty aroma in the room intensified, becoming more appetizing by the moment. "Ughhh... I''m getting hungry... Grey, Dad, hurry up!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen, stop complaining like a spoiled child!" £ÛSelia£Ý "Ehh?! But Mom, the aroma is too appetizing! I can''t take it anymore!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Curry..." £ÛYuna£Ý As the mother and daughter tandem bantered with one another, Yuna was silently watching Gerd and Grey cook passionately, only mumbling one word from time to time. As for the two men, they were so caught up in their own world, they completely ignored the ladies in front of them. The only thing they paid attention to was their dish and the other''s, hoping to learn a thing or two. Sizzle... As Gerd noticed the boar meat fry into perfection, he then poured the gold-potted boar broth to the pan, sitting the meat gently to prevent the saut¨¦ed spices from sticking at the bottom. "Huh? That is..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked as he saw a Gerd grab a strange ingredient, then mix it to the pan. It was a dried herb bearing resemblance to that of maple leaves, only a lot smaller. "Ah, this? It''s called Atsuete. It has a special property which enables blending of multiple flavors without them contradicting each other. It won''t matter if the broths used have rich and strong flavors, they will still blend perfectly." £ÛGerd£Ý A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. With Gerd''s words, Grey finally put the pieces together. It was actually the reason why he never tasted the taste of boar meat in the stew. It was actually because it was not just one flavor, but a variety of flavors brought to harmony by a single herb. Another amazing thing was that the herb Gerd was holding wasn''t a part of Grey''s "knowledge". It only showed that it was an herb not many people knew, even when it was such a game changer when it came to cooking. "Amazing, right? This is a herb cultivated by our family for selectively breeding the Saltinta for generations, so not many people know this." £ÛGerd£Ý Just as Grey wondered, Gerd had already answered his question without him asking about it. It was as if he had read Grey''s mind. What was more amazing was that, according to Grey''s "knowledge", Saltinta was a herb Used to separate different kinds of toxins. It was amazing how Gerd''s family made it to how it is today. ''You really do learn things every day, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought with a light smile visible on his face. He was thinking of buying some from Gerd after they have finished cooking. With an even more determined heart, Grey removed the fried pieces of meat from the pan and then saut¨¦ed ginger, garlic, and other spices until they started to produce an appetizing aroma. Chop Chop Chop As soon as the aroma reached Grey''s nose, he then added finely grated carrots and potatoes to the mix, stirring them gently in order to spread them evenly. Soon after, it was time to add the improvised curry powder he made. With all of the spices mixed, Grey slowly turned down the flames into low heat and gently stirred the mixture, taking great care as to not burn them. Grey then added the Adarna broth he had prepared a few days ago after getting it. He had intended to use it after some time but he never thought the chance would come so soon. Of course, it was a welcome surprise to him. He gently stirred the mixture until it became smooth and viscous, proceeding to add back the mest to the pan, along with a mixture of sauces and spices. He also added water from time to time if the curry became too viscous. It took a few minutes until the curry achieved the perfect consistency. There were only a few more things to be done and it was ready to be served. "You done, Grey?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Almost." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey replied as he took yet another ingredient from his "Inventory", but this time, it was Gerd who was unfamiliar with the said ingredient. That ingredient was rice! A splash of water surged in the air as Grey washed the rice he so proudly cultivated. Although not as white as the ones in his previous life, it was delicious rice nonetheless. One which could compete with commercial brands. Soon after, another flame was brought to life as Grey placed a pot on top of it. Of course, the contents of the pot were the rice and water Grey had prepared in a jiffy. While Grey cooked the rice, Gerd also did not slow down in his dish. After he brought the boar meat to a boil for about 10 minutes, he added yet another broth to the mix. A few minutes later, he added Atsuete, then another broth. The process repeated itself until the dish was almost ready to serve. "Mister Gerd, does the order in which you pour the broths affect the taste of the soup? Or is the outcome still the same?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not really. Only the ratio of the broth and the amount of atsuete added can change how the dishes will taste." £ÛGerd£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý As the two continued to cook, they exchanged notes with one another and observed carefully how the other cooks, not letting a single thing to be missed. A few minutes later, Grey checked on the rice and split the curry into three portions. On one of the portions, he added extra spice, on the other he added extra sweetness, and on the last one, he made sure to balance them. "Oh, you''re gonna use honey?" £ÛGerd£Ý As Grey poured the honey on to the second portion, he was met with a question coming from Gerd. A Gerd with eyes full of curiosity, "Ah, yes, are you perhaps not fond of sweet dishes, Mister Gerd?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, not at all. I just that I''ve never heard of a meat-based dish having that much sweetness. It just made me curious." £ÛGerd£Ý "Well, they may not be popular, but there are quite a handful of dishes using honey and sugar as their main seasoning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... It really is true that you learn new things everyday." £ÛGerd£Ý At Gerd''s words, Grey couldn''t help but smile at the back of his mind. After all, he thought of the same thing just a few minutes ago. As it see,s, great cooks really do think alike. A few minutes later the boar stew has been boiled to perfection. Gerd then started cracking the eggs and added it to the soup whilst continuing with his stirring. Lastly, he added a few spices and chopped greens into the mix, waiting for a few minutes for the ingredients to spread evenly. Donggg Donggg Donggg Just as the third bell echoed throughout the city, Gerd had finished cooking his "Gold-spotted Boar Stew". All that''s left is to serve it and eat it heartily. As for Grey, he had also finished cooking the curry, all three portions containing the right amount of spiciness and sweetness. Not only the curry, the rice was also ready to be served. Thankfully, even when it was lunch time, there weren''t any customers looking for food. After all, most of the renters of the "Rabbit''s Den" were adventurers who were working in the field during lunch hours. "Helen, set the tab©` oh?" £ÛGerd£Ý Gerd was about to order Helen to prepare the tables, but when he took a quick glance, it seemed like the three ladies already beat him into it. They were so excited to have a taste that they didn''t waste any more time. At the table, there were utensils, plates, and a couple of simple foods such as fruits and bread. Of course, there were also beverages chilled with the help of Yuna''s ice magic. "What are you two waiting for, Dad, Grey? Serve the dishes already!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un! Time to eat!"£ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna and Helen''s enthusiastic smiles, Grey and Gerd carefully served their respective dishes into the dining table, making sure to not waste even a little drop, """""Thank you for the meal!""""" In unison, the five sang their thanks for the meal they were about to receive, and soon after, they excitedly and happily ate one of the dishes. The first one everyone had a taste of was curry. After all, the "Gold-spotted Boar Stew" was something they were already familiar with. On the other hand, curry was something they were going to taste for the first time. "Wow¡« so delicious! I''ve never eaten a dish like this before!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Oh my, it really is. I never knew you could cook a sweet meat-based dish!" £ÛSelia£Ý "Un... Curry is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as their taste buds had a taste of the dish called "Curry", each one of the ladies gave their positive remarks with an excited tone. The only one who didn''t give a remark was Gerd, he just sat there silently, his spoon not moving an inch with a face that looked like the world was about to end. He was so serious it was worrying. "Umm, Mister Gerd...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... this... is... this... curry..." £ÛGerd£Ý With a pause in each of his words, Gerd''s body slightly trembled as if he was feeling a very strong surge of emotions. "This curry... is one heck of a dish! Although the dish is a little sweet, you can still taste its spiciness, and on top of that, both the sweetness and spiciness goes along with the savoriness of the meat without being too overpowering to the taste! And even though the dish has a thick consistency, it doesn''t make it hard to swallow. I''ve never eaten a dish like this before! And combined with this thing you call rice, it becomes even better! It''s a masterpiece." £ÛGerd£Ý Although Grey was a little shocked by Gerd''s reaction, he was still incredibly happy from getting such a compliment. Getting an acknowledgement from a fellow cook was akin to winning a lottery for him. He was so happy, he wasn''t able to put his happiness into words for a quick minute. Not to mention, that cook was a pretty respectable one too. "I''m glad it suits your taste. Your stew is also delicious as always." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, that''s why I like you, Grey! You really do have the heart of a cook!" £ÛGerd£Ý Smiles blooming on their faces, everyone continued eating as they shared stories with one another. There was laughing, shouting, and teasing, but overall, it was a very joyous moment. Although curry was the main dish for the day, the family of three also fell in love with the white grain called rice. Even when it looked like white worms to them, it was really delicious and satisfying. Being able to eat like that, Grey had realized once again how blessed he was to be reincarnated in Merusia. Although there were drawbacks and unlikable people, the happy scene before him was something he could only dream of when he was still a lonely salaryman trying to get by in life. Of course, he was most thankful to the God who gave him such an incredible opportunity. Even though that very same God had given Grey a few headaches from, he was still very grateful towards him. Gratefulness which cannot be explained by mere words. "Come to think of it, Grey, what meat did you use for this curry? Although it looked similar to chicken, it was also quite different."£ÛGerd£Ý "Hmmm... Normally, one would use chicken or pork, but since we got an excellent meat from a quest a few days ago, I decided to use it."£ÛGrey£Ý "And that meat is...?"£ÛGerd£Ý "Adarna meat."£ÛGrey£Ý """Ehhh?!""" Along with the sound of falling spoons and forks, the family''s yell of confusion rang throughout the whole inn. Their mouths were wide open from shock as they had just heard something very absurd coming Grey''s mouth. "Ah, so you used the meat of the bird we caught a few days ago. I was wondering what you''ll use it for. To think you''ll use it for curry... I''m very happy!"£ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I thought that it would be nice to use it since today is a special occasion. Well, I could also use other meats next time."£ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I''d like to have Rock Falcon next time!"£ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, sure, sure. Then after that, I''ll use the Jet Hawk we caught just the other day. Of course, we could also use other ingredients if you want."£ÛGrey£Ý "It''s fine. I''m happy as long as Grey cooks it."£ÛYuna£Ý Even when the family of three screamed in surprise, Grey didn''t notice it as he and Yuna quickly went to their own worlds, discussing what ingredients from the beasts they caught they would use next. "Wait a minute! Did you just mention Adarna meat!?"£ÛGerd£Ý It was only when Gerd retaliated with a question that the two snapped back to reality, only to notice a very surprised Gerd, Selia, and Helen. And since it was just a normal conversation for the two, they didn''t know what the reactions of the three were supposed to mean. They were even confused themselves when they saw their reactions. "Ah, yes... Is something the matter?"£ÛGrey£Ý "Of course there is! An Adarna is a C-rank beast! It''s not something you would use as an ingredient for an everyday meal! You even mentioned Rock Falcons and Jet Hawks, which are both D-ranked!"£ÛGerd£Ý "That''s right! Even the gentry and nobility have a hard time procuring that meat, yet you cooked it as if it was just pork or chicken! If other knew of this, they would surely faint from your actions!£ÛSelia£Ý Being pincered by the husband and wife combo, Grey and Yuna weren''t able to do anything but listen as they were scolded. At one point, it even looked like they were kids being reprimanded for getting a failing grade at school. Of course, it wasn''t the fact that they thoughtlessly served high-class meat like it was nothing that concerned the three. There was a far more severe issue which gave them quite a shock. "On top of that, didn''t you say you caught it?! Then that means you two are fairly high-ranked adventurers!"£ÛGerd£Ý "Come to think of it, although we are celebrating their promotion, we never really asked what rank Grey and Yuna were promoted to."£ÛSelia£Ý "Right... Since they were young, we just assumed they got promoted from apprentice-rank to H-rank."£ÛHelen£Ý Normally, that would be the case seeing how young Grey and Yuna were. Not to mention, they just registered at the guild about a week ago, it was only logical why people would think they just got promoted to H-rank. After all, rising in the ranks in the Adventurer''s Guild was no easy task. It would usually take a normal person a few months to get to G-rank. After a couple of years, they might get promoted to F-rank and then E-rank. For D-rank, it would take a decade or two of hard work to pull off. And there was C-rank which not everyone can attain no matter how hard they work. Even Kris, who was considered a genius, took almost half a year to achieve C-rank. It was just due to pure luck and their absurd strength that Grey and Yuna achieved such a feat in a single week. "Yuna, this might sound rude, but what rank are you right now...?"£ÛHelen£Ý "Umm... I''m a C-rank adventurer, just like Grey."£ÛYuna£Ý """Ehhh?!"""£ÛGerd and Family£Ý Once again, a loud cacophony of screams echoed throughout the guild as a second shock striked Gerd, Selia, and Helen. After that, the family of three kept interrogating Grey and Yuna until they were satisfied. It took quite a few minutes that when they finished their questioning, the food left was already cold. It was then that Grey silently swore deep inside his heart that he will never use high-class ingredients when cooking for others. Instead, he''ll just use normal ingredients. It was a lesson which took him hell to learn. All Grey could do was laugh wryly inside his heart from the simple blunder he had made. A laugh which wasn''t a laugh. CHAPTER 20 END Chapter 21: Suspicion "Yay¡« We can finally go home!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not yet, we still have another quest left, remember?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... But I''m starving already..." £ÛYuna£Ý Her cheeks puffed cutely, Yuna pouted as she heard Grey''s words. Grey on the other hand just chuckled silently as he observed his partner, patting her head as to comfort her. Storing the monster drops in his "Inventory", Grey and Yuna started to run once again, heading towards their next quest location which was just located a couple of kilometers away. A few days has passed since Grey had a friendly cook off with Gerd. Although Gerd and Family were shocked by Grey and Yuna''s ranks, nothing much had changed from how they treated the two. They were as friendly as always. Currently, Grey and Yuna are taking their final quest for the day. The quest was about subjugating a group of D-rank shadow bears located just in the nearby mountain range located west of Galderia. According to the clients, the Shadow Bears have been eating the livestock of the villages nearby. While there weren''t any casualties as of yet, it was best to subjugate such threats as quickly as possible. With the rate Grey and Yuna were taking quests, it would normally take them about half a month to get another promotion, but with the rarity of the high-ranked quests, it will take them more than two months, which is still a very quick rate. It''s already been two weeks since the two arrived at Galderia. And with their routine being almost the same every single day, time seemed to pass very quickly. "Alright, we''re here...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Is something wrong, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey activated his "Heaven''s Eye", he scouted a large area in a single second. He had also found the targets of subjugation, but the problem was, the Shadow Bears weren''t the only ones he had spotted. The Shadow Bears the two were supposed to subjugate had already lost their lives, torn to shreds, and their carcasses being wolfed down hastily by another beast. A beast much stronger than it. It was a gigantic wolf, its fur the color of gray, and fangs and claws sharper than any dagger. Just a single bite and it easily tore through the tough hide of the Shadow Bears. In front of its fangs, they were as thin as paper. Grey and Yuna rushed towards the beast, arriving there in less than a minute. But the moment they arrived, the state of the Shadow Bears was worse than Grey had thought. There was barely any flesh left. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Fang Wolf ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Agitated, Starving ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿28 (Adult) ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3,208 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,532 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Intelligence¡¿79 ¡¾Description¡¿ A canine-type beast infamous for being overly violent and incredibly fast. They are endemic to the Malagura Forest, and will attack everything that enters its territory indiscriminately. When it senses danger, it will run as fast as it can and destroy anything on its path. The pelt of the Fang Wolves are known for its sturdiness and are multiple times stronger than iron. ----------------------------------- B-rank! It was a beast capable of completely decimating villages in a matter of minutes! Its strength was comparable, no, it was even higher than that of the Orc King that Grey and Yuna had fought about a week ago. But what worried Grey the most was not its combat power, but the information within its status board which felt very similar. It was similar to the Magma Crawler which brought upon ruin to Yuna''s home village. It had an "Agitated" status similar to the Magma Crawler. What''s more, it was also a beast whose habitat should have been located thousands of kilometers away. There was too much similarity for it to be a coincidence! "Grey, what are you waiting for?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, sorry... What were you saying?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... Are you okay...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Her face full of worries, Yuna asked Grey a question seeing how he was spacing out. Something very uncharacteristic of him. Meanwhile, Grey was thinking whether he should tell Yuna about his findings. But soon decided not to, fearing Yuna might become emotionally unstable once again. He would rather confirm things first rather than prematurely give statements without any strong evidence. Grey could only imagine the consequences if he did things without much thinking. "No, nothing. I was just thinking how we should report this to the guild." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna fixed her eyes towards the corpse of the Shadow Bears with a troubled look. After all, all proof of its subjugation was already devoured, only bones and a little bit of flesh remained. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. For now, Grey would keep his findings to himself. He would only say it to Yuna when he had confirmed things, hoping it was the right thing to do. Deciding to leave things for later, Grey focused his attention towards the Fang Wolf. Taking caution so that it does not notice them, otherwise, it might cause further harm to the nearby villages if left alone. Although its strength was lesser than the Orc King, its speed was another thing. It was fast enough to match the speeds of A-ranks beast. Not to mention that it had wind magic at its disposal. "Yuna, I''ll handle this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý Leaving Yuna to spectate, Grey went out of hiding and faced the Fang Wolf up front. His face was as calm as the sky, without a trace of worry to be seen. Grrrrrrr Rrrrrrr The Fang Wolf stopped devouring its meal as it saw Grey approaching it. Growling aggressively as to intimidate the human before it. It tried to establish the fact that it was the prey. Unfortunately for it, that''s where it went wrong. Rather than being the predator, the Fang Wolf was the prey instead. It was like an ignorant rabbit which didn''t know it was facing a tiger. Without making a single noise, Grey closed the distance between him and the Fang Wolf. The wolf tried to react, but before its body could keep up with its mind, Grey had already released his strike towards its open abdomen. The moment the punch connected, a slight crack could be heard reverberating in the air as the ribs of the Fang Wolf were shattered to smithereens. The fragments of the bones, piercing its internal organs, causing internal bleeding. Its organs crushed, the Fang Wolf was sent flying towards a large tree, yelping as its shoulder blades cracked upon impact. Still, the Fang Wolf was able to stand up even with all the damage it had received. Eyes full of hatred, the Fang Wolf rushed towards Grey with the intention of biting Grey''s head off in a single bite. It was so blinded by rage that it only took Grey a single step to evade its attack. Not being able to stop its tracks, the Fang Wolf once again crashed towards another large tree. It tried to brake with its front limbs, but with its shoulder blades broken, it only made things worse. The Fang Wolf stood up once again, its whole body trembling from injuries and its internal organs totally damaged. It was only then that it realized that the small creature before it was not just any simple prey. Aaawwoooooooo As the Fang Wolf howled, strong gusts of wind gathered from the surroundings. Rocks, twigs, and leaves being sucked as if they were dragged into a vortex. The beast was trying to unleash magic with strength comparable to a real tornado. Grey on the other hand was as calm as before, undisturbed by the strong bursts of winds sucking everything in the surrounding. All he could think of was to compare the beast''s magic to his. ''Then let''s see whose magic is stronger.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Competing with the Fang Wolf, Grey gathered a clump of mana of both of his palms, condensing more and more mana as time passed, gathering strong bursts of wind with it. Suddenly, there were two vortices gathering the air in the surrounding area. Even the smaller trees were starting to be uprooted from the sheer strength of the winds which surpasses that of a storm''s. ¡¶Piercing Gale¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grrrrwoooooo Giving it all in a single shot, the wolf released a large tornado towards Grey, destroying anything on its path, shredding the leaves from the trees, and uprooting the grass from the ground. Responding to the Fang Wolf''s gesture, Grey released his spell to counter the Fang Wolf''s tornado. The palm-sized orb which hovered on top of Grey''s palms turned into a large javelin as it pierced through the Fang Wolf''s attack. It didn''t matter whether it was a tree, boulder, or even if it was a wall of iron, Grey''s spell pierced through everything, blasting them into oblivion. Of course, the Fang Wolf wasn''t safe either. The moment the spell met it, it pierced through its tough skull, destroying its whole brain. A few seconds later, the Fang Wolf''s body fell limply to the ground with a thud. Grey wanted to find similarities between the Fang Wolf and the Magma Crawler by fighting, but aside from those in their status screens and their aggressive attack patterns. But that was at least another similarity. "That was intense." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, sorry. You weren''t hurt anywhere, are you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m totally fine!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then that''s good. Let''s head back now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yay¡« Finally!" £ÛYuna£Ý Collecting the Fang Wolf and the Shadow Bears'' remains then storing them to the "Inventory", Grey and Yuna quickly headed back to the guild to report the completion of their quests, Of course, they made sure to report everything to the guild. From their normal quest up until the one involving the Fang Wolf. "A Fang Wolf, huh...?" £ÛGastom£Ý "Yeah, we found it at the same location as where the Shadow Bears from the quest were located. Also, when we arrived, it was feasting on the Shadow Bear from the quest. It looked like it was starving for weeks without food." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s statement, Gaston fell silent for a moment as if he had some clue about the matter. His behavior was strange enough that Grey figured out he was hiding something from them. While Grey didn''t think that the Guildmaster was involved in the incident a few years ago. He was sure the Guildmaster had some knowledge about it. It was as if these incidents had happened before. Seeing how much information the Adventurer''s Guild handles, it wouldn''t be strange at all if the Guildmaster knew a thing or two about similar incidents happening around the vicinity of Galderia. "I see... I will take note of this. Is there something else you wanted to ask?" £ÛGaston£Ý Quickly shifting the topic, the Guildmaster just nodded to Grey''s observations and asked a question. Grey let him off the hook as he didn''t want Yuna to hear about his findings. "Then we have one more question. How will the Shadow Beast quest be handled? We haven''t subjugated the Shadow Bears ourselves, so...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, since something unprecedented has appeared, and you have eliminated it, it will be treated as a success and you will receive additional points. Just show this to a receptionist and they will know what to do. Also, it would be nice if you could sell the Fang Wolf materials you have to the guild." £ÛGaston£Ý "Then, we''ll do just that." £ÛGrey£Ý Knock Knock Knock Just shortly after the guildmaster handed Grey and Yuna a letter , a knocking sound can be heard coming from the door. "Guildmaster, we''re back! Open up!" £ÛKris£Ý The one knocking was none other than Kris. Of course, with Kris'' personality, there was no shred of formality in his speech. Rather, it was a very casual way to converse with someone who was much older. The Guildmaster, hearing it, just heaved a sigh of annoyance, although it looked like he was already used to it. After all, it has been 8 years since he had met Kris. He already knew the man too well to expect something formal from him. "Haah... Come in..." £ÛGaston£Ý With the guildmaster''s consent, Kris, along with Aria, entered the room and quickly noticed there were other people inside. "Oh, guests...? Ah! It''s the rookies!" £ÛKris£Ý "Kris, they have names. At least try to remember them." £ÛAria£Ý "I do remember! It''s... right! It''s Jin and Sanya!" £ÛKris£Ý "Haah... You''re hopeless..." £ÛAria£Ý Aria breathed out a sigh full of worry and disappointment. She has a face which looked like she was reconsidering whether she should really be married to him. Though it only lasted for a quick minute. Just like a week ago, Aria already started rebuking Kris just a few moments after they entered the room. They had once again gone off their own worlds, not minding the people around them. The spectacle before him made Grey wonder if the two really were engaged to each other. No matter which angle he looked at, they didn''t seem like they got along with one another. "Then, Guildmaster, we''ll be taking our leave." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, sure..." £ÛGaston£Ý "See you next time." £ÛYuna£Ý Leaving the Guildmaster to take care of the bantering couple, Grey and Yuna escaped the Guildmaster''s office and headed towards the reception desk where Tilda was currently working. Although she was still smiling, the moment Tilda saw Grey and Yuna exit and head towards her, she already knew they were going to give her a troublesome task. At this point, she wouldn''t even be surprised if they were to be promoted to B-rank. Grey simply handed the letter to Tilda, and the latter received it with a professional smile. And like she expected, the contents of the letter were something along the lines of getting additional points. After the reception desk, the two then headed towards the Cold Storage to sell the Fang Wolf corpse as promised. And along with it, Grey also brought out what remains of the Shadow Bears and also sold it. The moment Bartolos saw the corpse of the Fang Wolf, his jaws were opened wide in agape. All that was needed was for his lower jaw to fall to the ground and his eyes popping off and it would be a comical scene. "Lad, Lass, you never cease to amaze me... Just thinking about how you two managed to subjugate this monstrosity makes my spine shiver." £ÛBartolos£Ý Bartolos commented along with a shivering gesture. After all, who wouldn''t be shocked at the corpse of a B-rank beast. "So, how is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, with something like this.... It would take half of the guild''s manpower. It will probably take us two©` no, three days! Give us three days!" £ÛBartolos£Ý "We''re not in a rush to get the payment, so please take your time. It would be terrible if you neglect other adventurers just to finish dismantling our kill." £ÛGrey£Ý "True... Then how does next week sound?" £ÛBartolos£Ý "Fine by me, how about you, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m fine with that as well," £ÛYuna£Ý After negotiating with how to deal with the Fang Wolf''s corpse, Grey and Yuna left the cold storage and dealt with the other quest items they got, such as mana crystals and monster drops, Having dealt with their adventuring jobs for the day, Grey and Yuna left the guild and went back to the Rabbit''s Den. They then ate a hearty dinner before going back to their own rooms and retired for the day. Dongggg Donggg The last bell had rung and the city fell into silence, but along this silent night, there was a dark figure slowly jumping from roof to roof, careful not to make any sound and wake the people up. He jumped, he ran, he jumped again, and ran again. It was a repetitive cycle of jumping and running throughout the roofs in the city. And as the figure ran along the roof, there wasn''t a single guard who had spotted him. The figure only stopped when they arrived at the top of the Adventurer''s Guild''s roof. Sneaking in as silent as the wind, making sure there weren''t any eyes noticing them. It was as if the figure was a ninja back on Earth''s television shows. "Haah... There''s just no end to these paperworks..." £ÛGaston£Ý Inside the guild, there was still the Guildmaster working overnight. He looked at the window to his right as he thought deeply about something. Creaaakkkk Suddenly, a creaking sound echoed from the hall outside of the office. It made the Guildmaster alarmed and worried at the same time. After all, aside from him, there should be no one else at the building so deep in the night. Even when he was working, the Guildmaster did not neglect sensing the surroundings. It came as a shock to him that someone had entered his detection range even without him noticing. "Who''s there?! Identify yourself!" £ÛGaston£Ý The moment the Guildmaster yelled those words, the door slowly opened and a dark figure went inside. With the lights from the office, the dark figure''s identity was soon revealed, making the Guildmaster shocked and relieved at the same time. "Haah... Don''t scare me like that. So, what do you need, Grey." £ÛGaston£Ý "Guildmaster, we need to talk." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 21 END Chapter 22: Investigation Meal boxes, Snacks, Money, and a few necessities. Grey was giving Yuna a couple of things which could last her for a few days. He also gave her a few extras just in case of emergency. "Is that all you need?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. This is more than enough." £ÛYuna£Ý For reasons unknown to Yuna, Grey suddenly declared that he will be traveling alone for a quest, saying things like it was something confidential to prevent her from inquiring further. Of course, Yuna was worried at first at Grey''s sudden decision, but later decided that it was best to put her trust in Grey. After all, to Yuna, Grey was someone who wouldn''t do something without reason. He was her most trusted person in the world. "Alright, I''ll be going now. Make sure to take care of yourself, drink lots of water, never eat late, and©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t go with strangers." £ÛYuna£Ý Like bullets fired from a machine gun, Grey''s reminders fired one after another, but before he could finish his sentence, Yuna completed it for him. It wasn''t the first time Grey had reminded Yuna to take care of herself. It was already the fourth time since they started the morning. It was to the point Yuna had memorized his entire statement. While Grey only reminded Yuna of pure worry, it was just too much that they seemed like a parent sending off their child to a field trip. Grey was just too much of a worrywart that it might be annoying to other people. "Haah... Then, I''ll be back as soon as possible. Bye¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Take care¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý With a wave of her hand and a smile blooming on her face, Yuna sent Grey off on his journey, wishing for him to return safely. The moment Grey disappeared from her view, Yuna felt a sense of loneliness and gloom creep in her heart. She didn''t expect she would be so saddened from being parted from Grey, even when it was just for a couple of days. ''No, no, no! I need to get a grip of myself!'' £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna shook her head as she realized she was feeling down, deciding to enjoy the days she has for herself, and wait for Grey''s return. She could already imagine all the things she could do and all the sweets she could eat. Skipping her steps enthusiastically as she hummed like a little child, Yuna went back inside to the "Rabbit''s Den". She went back to her room, changed outfits, and came back out. She was ready for her solo exploration! As Yuna started to explore the large city, Grey on the other hand was already treading at breakneck speed, covering kilometers of distance in a span of a couple of minutes. While Grey might look calm on the surface, his heart was as troubled as a stormy sea. Mind wavering in each passing moment, heart racing like the raging waves, and strong winds of anxiety shaking up his vessel of reason. The reason for Grey''s solo journey all started a few hours ago... "Is it about the Fang Wolf incident this afternoon?" £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster asked Grey as he put down his pen and set aside his paperworks. His eyes scrutinized Grey as he awaited for the young man''s response. But rather than words, Grey only nodded once as he approached the Guildmaster''s table. Slow and silent, those two simple words described Grey''s movements. It was so silent that one might think the Guildmaster was talking to himself. "Haah... Look, Grey, it''s already late in the night. Why don''t we tal©`" £ÛGaston£Ý Thuddd The Guildmaster tried to change the topic, but before he could, Grey brought something out from his "Inventory", creating a loud thud as it fell towards the table. Scarlet scales running along jet black lines, texture smoother than silk yet toughness surpassing that of iron. It was a small piece of the Magma Crawler''s hide which Grey had defeated 3 years ago. Seeing the unfamiliar material before him, the Guildmaster frowned his forehead in confusion. All he could see was an excellently tough hide which could be processed into good armor. He didn''t understand the need for Grey to take out such an item. "Almost three years ago, a Magma Crawler arrived at the Haltea Great Forest. It burned down a whole village to the ground and snatched away more than a hundred lives. It was a tragedy which I could never forget even if I wanted to." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, what are you talking about©`" £ÛGaston£Ý "That village was Yuna''s home, and... she was the only survivor." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence swallowed the whole room in an instant. The Guildmaster who wanted to play innocent could no longer speak as he learned where Grey was coming from. Even with the Guild''s extensive network of information and connections, he never knew that such a tragedy had occurred. His eyes were wide open from shock when he learned Yuna''s circumstances, not knowing how to reply to such a heavy topic. "Guildmaster, I''ll only ask you of this once, but if you know something about this, please, I beg of you... Please tell me about it. In exchange, I''m willing to cooperate in every way I can." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence.... Once again, the room was filled with silence. The only difference was that the atmosphere was much heavier. It was to the point that one might suffocate from the room''s tension. Although the Guildmaster felt guilty about the destruction of Yuna''s village and not being able to send aid, his rationality kept him from acting irresponsibly and spilling a national secret. The only thing that was troubling him was Grey''s proposal. If they had Grey''s, an S-ranker''s, help, the case would undoubtedly progress much faster. There would also be less consequences if ever they were to conduct a raid against the perpetrators of the beast-related incidents. But the problem was, if it would be worth it. While a powerful ally would always be welcome, the army of Alfrione isn''t weak either. Would it really be worth it to tell Grey a national secret not even Galeria''s lord is aware of? Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "''Judgement''..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGaston£Ý Gaston was thinking hard when suddenly, Grey mumbled a single word in a low voice. Grey''s words carried a very serious and desperate tone that not even the Guildmaster could ignore. "That is the name of my ability. It allows me to know everything about anything I can see. If you tell me everything you know, I will spare no effort and use everything at my disposal." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even need to finish his words. The moment he described how his ability worked, he already got the Guildmaster''s attention. It was the last push he needed to fulfill Grey''s request. Of course, Grey was still hiding the full extent of his abilities, but "Judgement" alone was able to shake the Guildmaster. That''s just how important information is when it comes to national matters. Possessing such an ability, not just strength, but even all types of information could be easily attained by Grey. It wouldn''t matter how much one tries to hide something, they would always be revealed. "If you don''t believe me, we can perform a magic contract right here, right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I believe you... After all, you could have used force to get information out of me, yet you took a peaceful approach. That is all the proof I need." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster replied as he placed his full trust to the youth before him. He had never seen such starving eyes. Eyes starving for revenge and justice that has been long overdue. Careful as to not make a sound, the Guildmaster grabbed a key from his drawer and slowly walked towards a metal safe. With his mana flowing through the key, he opened the safe, producing a heavy mechanical sound as its locks were released. Inside the safe, there were only a few pieces of documents, a couple of crystals, and a few treasures. It was apparent that those crystals and treasures were to be used whenever the guild would have financial troubles. As for the document pieces, Grey easily understood that they were of great importance. Be it involving the guild''s profile, affairs, or national secrets, each one of them were invaluable seeing how they were placed inside a heavily guarded safe. Even B-rankers would have a very difficult time destroying it. From those documents, the Guildmaster selected the leftmost one, on it the words "Case 0254" were imprinted in deep black text. It was also very thick compared to the other documents in the safe. Just one glance and one could tell that it contains at least a couple hundred pages. "Grey, what we''re about to talk about is highly confidential. Not even high-ranking nobles know of it. I can trust that you''ll keep your mouth shut on this matter, right?" £ÛGaston£Ý "You can count on me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... Then I''ll brief you as fast as I can. Listen closely..." £ÛGaston£Ý Carefully yet quickly, the Guildmaster explained to Grey what the kingdom of Alfrione has been working on in the shadows for the past decade. From the reports gathered, all the beast incidents started about 12 years ago. Reports from villages all over the kingdom of Alfrione and its neighboring countries about strange beasts started to pop up one after another. From small to large beasts, there has been a frequency of foreign beasts entering the kingdom. At first the beasts were of ranks lower than F, but as time passed, the beasts reported gradually became stronger, with a couple of B-rank beasts being reported a couple of times annually. In the past years, there have been reports of hundreds of foreign beasts being spotted in the kingdom of Alfrione alone. 3 of which were B-rank beasts which the kingdom had a hard time eliminating. Of course, not all beast subjugations came without a cost. During the past decade, over a dozen villages have been destroyed and thousands of lives have been stolen. This is not even including the tragedy which occurred to Yuna''s village. If Grey and Yuna hadn''t encountered the Fang Wolf by pure coincidence, the numbers would have surely risen. That''s just how heavy the gravity of the situation was. The more the Guildmaster explained, the more rage Grey felt towards the perpetrators of the incidents. A rage borne from the hatred of people toying with the lives of others. "And the perpetrators?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s... We have never found a trace of them. They were too clean with their jobs and made sure not to leave any clues behind." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster said with an ounce of shame and defeat as he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists from disappointment. Even with the efforts of the kingdom, they still haven''t located the perpetrator''s base of operations nor did they know who were the masterminds behind the incidents. For all they knew, they had been dancing at the palm of their enemies'' hands. While the kingdom has captured some people related to the incidents, their organization has ways of making them silent. They have a way to kill them in a moment''s notice if ever something went awry. The situation was even more grave than Grey had imagined. He had initially thought that the kingdom had at least identified the masterminds but he was severely mistaken. The only thing Grey learnt was that there have been countless victims to these beast-related incidents. If this is not to be stopped soon, there would surely be many more to be affected. "I''m sorry, Grey. These are all the things we know. I am hoping that with your ability, we would be able to speed up this case... That''s why, please lend us your help!" £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster declared as he bowed his head with conviction to the young man in front of him. The Guildmaster didn''t care about his pride nor prestige. If it was for the safety of the kingdom and the people, he was willing to lower his head no matter how many times it takes him. While Grey was perplexed by how the usually casual Guildmaster suddenly lowered his head, he was moved by his conviction. It was not a mystery why he was entrusted with the case. "Guildmaster, please lift your head. I should be the one thankful for this opportunity. With this, I finally have a chance to fulfill my promise." £ÛGrey£Ý Although the Guildmaster was puzzled about what promise Grey was talking about, he figured that it was something personal. Nevertheless, he was thankful to have gained another powerful ally. "Then, Guildmaster, can I have some of the locations where these incidents occurred? I would like to conduct my own investigation." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-You mean right now?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Yeah. I would like to solve this as soon as possible. Also, I won''t be taking Yuna along with me. Can you take care of her while I investigate?" £ÛGrey£Ý While the Guildmaster was surprised by how quick Grey wanted to take action, it also made him incredibly happy. An indescribable happiness which he had not felt in years. ''Maybe, just maybe...'' £ÛGaston£Ý Hope flowed in the Guildmaster''s heart like an overflowing river, filling every corner and space it can occupy. He could finally see a sliver of light coming from the end of the tunnel. "Here, these are the locations you asked for... As for Yuna, you can rest easy. I''ll make sure that no harm comes to her." £ÛGaston£Ý "... Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý A lonely smile flashed on Grey''s face as he nodded and left as silently as he came, leaving behind the Guildmaster to continue with his work. In a single glance, Grey memorized all the locations in the piece of paper the Guildmaster had given him. He then burnt the said into ashes as to not let others get their hands on it. It has been a few hours since he had met with the Guildmaster, and he had also given his goodbyes to Yuna. All that''s left was to investigate the given locations and hope he finds some clues the kingdom had missed. Using wind magic on himself, Grey boosted his current speed even faster, easily surpassing that of the speed of sound. As he traveled across the plains, all one would see was a blur, followed by a strong burst of wind. In a few minutes, Grey arrived at the first location. The moment he arrived, he was greeted by a familiar scenery. It was a scenery he could never forget even if he wanted to. The scenery of a ruined village. No matter where he looked, what greeted his eyes were broken houses, piles of rubble, or abandoned crop fields. It was a scenery which was sure to give sadness to the eyes of the beholder. Deep in his heart, Grey wished this fate would never befall to another village once again. It also became a motivation for him to work even harder to prevent such tragedies from happening. "All right, let''s do this." £ÛGrey£Ý One after another, Grey activated his abilities to the highest degree, overlapping them with one another, and scouring every single detail he could find, leaving no stones unturned. "Heaven''s Eye" viewed everything within a few hundred meters of distance from above, "Perfect Vision" engraved each object and every single detail into his mind, and "Judgement" appraised all of which that could be seen, coupled with "Multitask" to process multiple information at the same time and "Perfect Record" which perfectly preserved all information he had gathered, he continued for a couple of minutes. From simple stones, to trees, to insects which crawled slowly on the ground, every single bit of information flashed inside his mind. No matter how simple they were, everything was accounted for. One could only imagine the amount of information being fed inside of Grey''s mind. If it wasn''t for his "Memory Bank", his brain would have bursted from the absurd amount of data going in. It was an amount even quantum supercomputers back on Earth would struggle with. But even with his proficiency and efficiency in gathering all sorts of information, he did not gather anything unusual. There was nothing noteworthy in the first location, all he gathered was nature-related or about ruined materials. "Looks like I''m done here..." £ÛGrey£Ý Disappointment evident on his face, Grey reluctantly departed towards the next location which was located a couple dozen kilometers away. Mountains, rivers, forests, and even steep cliffs. Grey had traversed all kinds of environments and encountered all kinds of monsters and beasts as he investigated the locations the Guildmaster gave. Like the first village, all other villages he had encountered were all ruined, devoid from any signs of people. He even found a few skeletons buried under the debris of the collapsed houses. Of course, Grey gave the corpses he found the very least service he could give to them. He gave them a proper burial even when it was already far too late. Even when it took more time and effort to give the skeletons of corpses he didn''t even know a burial, he didn''t regret his actions. It was the very least thing he could do to appease their grieving souls. "This should be the sixth one." £ÛGrey£Ý The color of the sky had turned amber as Grey continued his investigation. He had already scoured 5 villages yet failed to gather any useful information. He now understood why even the kingdom was having a hard time. Once again, Grey used his abilities one after another, stacking them up more efficiently than the first time. Now, he was able to use them consecutively without much trouble. Stones... Weeds... Soil... Nuts... Earthworms... Burnt wood... Broken tiles... The same information flashed inside his mind one after another. It has been the same results ever since the first village there wasn''t anything noteworthy to be seen... "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý ... Or so Grey initially thought, but there was one item which caught his attention. While some would easily mistake it as a simple piece of obsidian, Grey''s "Judgement" says otherwise. It wasn''t a piece of obsidian or any mineral but a fragment of something man made. At breakneck speed, Grey hurriedly rushed towards the location of the said fragment. His heart beating furiously at the sign of something which might help out in the investigation. Slowly, Grey picked up the fragment into his grasp. It was even smaller than he had imagined, only a little bigger than the size of a rice grain. Something everyone would miss entirely. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As per Grey''s command, a transparent screen appeared in front of him, and seeing the screen''s information, his eyes widened in shock as his heart raced faster and faster with each passing moment. "This is¡­!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 22 END Chapter 23: Days Without Grey (pt. I) "Fish! Fish for sale!" "Half-price mangoes! Only for today, half-price mangoes!" "Cheap and Delicious! Get your peaches here!" A cacophony of noises echoed through the air like a symphony of liveliness and chaos. No matter where one would look, there was a product for sale and customers haggling with the vendors. It was a lively day in the market once again, and in that market, a silver-haired elf wandered aimlessly with curious and excited eyes, looking at each and every stall like a little child. "Skewers, Pork skewers for 3 kiels each!" £ÛVendor 1£Ý As Yuna wandered around, a voice familiar suddenly echoed in her ears, making her stop. It came from a middle-aged man who was selling skewers, the same skewers Yuna tasted on her date with Grey. Seeing the juicy skewers being displayed in the stall, Yuna remembered the taste that she had experienced two weeks ago. She still hasn''t gotten over with its juiciness and tenderness. "U-Umm... I would like two©` no, three skewers please!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, what an energetic young lady." £ÛVendor 1£Ý The vendor giggled as he saw Yuna order up with such gusto. Not just Yuna''s energy, but even her eyes were sparkling that it was blinding to the eyes. "Here you go, that''ll be 9 kiels." £ÛVendor 1£Ý "A-Ah! Here!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you for your patronage!" £ÛVendor 1£Ý With a smile on her face, Yuna received the skewers and paid the price. She was a little nervous that it made the stall vendor feel a little warmth in his heart as if he was watching a little child excitedly buy things for the first time. And the stall vendor was right. It was Yuna''s first time purchasing something on her own. After all, whenever Grey was around, he would always handle shopping and anything money related. Yuna has never been to a city before she came to Galderia, after all. It being her first purchase, Yuna became extremely happy. She was like a child who just gained her independence for the first time. "Thank you for the food!" £ÛYuna£Ý As she bit down on the skewer, the juices of the skewer immediately filled Yuna''s mouth and brushed upon her taste buds. Her eyes were sparkling like stars as she continued to eat the skewers with a bright smile. Even when she had eaten it before, the skewers still tasted amazing. It was so tender that it felt like the flavors were melting inside her mouth. Sweetness, saltiness, and savoriness danced in harmony as she continued to eat. If she wanted to, she could have eaten as much as she wanted. But the day has just started and there are still many things to do. She has to leave room for other foods that she will eat later. "The Miss eating the skewers, would you like some of these too?" £ÛVendor 2£Ý Yuna hadn''t even finished her skewers when a voice called out to her. It came from a man in his late-twenties at the neighboring stall. He was selling a variety of fried foods with a smile on his face. And it wasn''t only the fried food stall owner... "Miss, eat some fruits too!" "Would you like some stew, Miss?" "The young lady over there, come have some grilled fish!" ... the other neighboring stall owners also called out to her actively, showing how fierce the competition in the market was. And as innocent as she is, Yuna went through each of their stalls and tasted their products one by one. Each time, her eyes would gleam brighter as she bit down on the foods she bought. From dry foods all the way to soups, Yuna binged every food she saw. While there were some which weren''t in line with her preference, most of the foods she had tasted were delicious. What surprised the stall owners the most was Yuna''s appetite. Even when she had eaten so much, there was no sign of slowing down. They all wondered at the same where such a delicate small body stored all she had eaten. After wolfing down a lot of food in the marketplace, Yuna skipped happily as she once again wandered around aimlessly. Her hands swinging back and forth, and her eyes searching for anything interesting as she hummed quietly. As she continued exploring the city, she arrived at the theater she and Grey went to the last time. Like before, there was a long line from the ticket booth. Be it men, women, or children, each one lined up with excitement blooming on their faces. And like an excited little child, Yuna also lined up along with them, with a face looking forward to the play. She lined up not even knowing what story was going to be played at the theater. A few minutes passed and Yuna finally entered the theater. There, a lot of people were seated as they waited for the start of the play, chatting among themselves and eating snacks with a smile. The moment the lights went off, silence quickly enveloped the room and every single person became quiet. The play has started to unfold. Unlike Yuna''s first time where the play was about a hero slaying a dragon, the play for the day was about a tragic love story between a prince and princess from two enemy countries. Bored from staying in the castle all day, the princess traveled the world as a commoner and by coincidence, came across the prince of the enemy country. It was an encounter common to romance novels. The prince of the enemy kingdom was a charismatic young man with the strength to defeat an order of knights on his own. He was the pride of the kingdom and the hope of the new generation. Yet that heroic prince, the moment he laid his eyes on the princess, his heart raced as if he was in battle and a strong sense of happiness sprouted from the depths of his heart. He had fallen in love with the princess. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The prince tried to forget the "commoner" he had met, but to no avail. The more time has passed, the more he thought and longed to see her face once again. Of course, the princess, knowing the face of the prince, tried to avoid him as much as she wanted. She stayed away from the prince''s usual route and just continued to explore the world. She thought it would continue that way, but fate has other plans. On a rainy day as she was waiting for the rain to let down, she once again met the prince as he rode on his white horse. The moment the prince saw the princess, he became ecstatic. He swore to himself that he''ll never let go of her once again. He summoned all his courage and confessed his feelings to the fair lady before him. The princess tried to stay away from the prince, but the prince was persistent. Through time and effort, the princess also fell for the prince. Even when she knew that it was forbidden, she couldn''t help her heart racing faster and faster each time they met. It was like a curse was casted on her. Weeks passed and their hearts grew closer to one another. And just when the prince was about to ask for her hand in marriage, the princess vanished like thin air, leaving only a letter behind. In the letter, the princess'' true identity was revealed. She wrote that a messenger from her family had arrived and brought the news that she was to be engaged to the heir of a ducal family. The prince''s heart quickly sunk into despair as he learnt the identity of the love of his life. Alcohol, women, and gambling. He did everything he could to forget the woman that was supposed to be her enemy, but to no avail. His heart still yearned for her, unwavering and tougher than ever. But it wasn''t only him, the princess was also longing for the prince''s warmth. She could not forget the days they spent together and the kisses they shared with one another. She was just as lonely as he was. He lied in bed, drowned in the deepest depths of despair, ready to take his own life at a moment''s notice. If it weren''t for his friend telling him to chase his heart''s desires, he would have probably despaired until the end of time. With the day of the wedding drawing closer and a heart filled with determination, the prince grabbed his sword and charged to the neighboring kingdom to see his beloved. It didn''t matter to him if he were to die or if his beloved were to hate him. He only wanted to see her for the last time. The bells rang as the day of the wedding came. The princess was dressed in white for her wedding, yet her face was full of sadness. Deep inside her heart, she wished she had been the commoner she pretended to be. Maybe then, she can be with the one she loved the most. The princess and her husband-to-be were on the pedestal, the people smiling happily for their unification, and the priest conducting the grand ceremony, when all of a sudden, cries of pain and suffering rang throughout the surrounding area. Moments later, the prince went inside the venue, his eyes full of longing. He was full of wounds and his side was bleeding heavily, but the moment he saw the love of his life, a smile full of happiness bloomed in his face. Tears quickly trickled down the princess'' face. Although she was happy to see her dearest, she was saddened at the sight of his body covered in wounds. If she could, she would have ran to his arms and embraced him as tightly as she could, not caring about the eyes looking at them. Blades, spells, arrows, and a variety of attacks rained down upon the prince, but none of them mattered to him. In a single swing, all of them were wiped out without a trace. Seeing the spectacle before them, the attendants of the wedding quickly evacuated and all that were left were the knights and the soldiers who tried their best to kill the prince before them. Even the man who was supposed to be wed to the princess had already run away with his tail tucked between his legs. Step after step, the prince drew closer to his love. And step after step, he received more and more wounds. But all of that didn''t matter. He only wanted to hold hisnlove once again before he departed. "I''ve come to see you, my love." The prince whispered to the princess as he caressed the princess''s cheeks, making her bawl her eyes out from both happiness and worry. Even when it was a forbidden love and many have lost their lives because of it, she couldn''t stop herself from being happy. She could only think how vile a woman she was. But such happiness didn''t last long. In the corner of her eyes, she saw an archer fire a magic arrow towards the prince, and without hesitation, she took the arrow to the heart, allowing the prince to survive and kill the attacker. In her last moments, there was no grief, no sorrow, nor any traces of regret. She was smiling happily as she gently touched the face which she had been seeing in her dreams, the face she would always think of, the face of the only man she has ever loved. With every bit of strength she had left, she closed in the distance between her and the face of the man crying like a child before her. It wasn''t sweet nor bitter, but one which tasted like iron. That was the last kiss she shared with him before her heart stopped beating. As her body laud motionless in the ground, the prince continued to wail the death of his beloved. Pressing her hand on his cheeks and caressing her pearly face, tears continued to fall from his face. Seeing the opportunity given to him, one of the knights held tightly to his spear and threw it with all his might. The spear struck the prince''s chest and blood gushed out of his mouth, yet he didn''t budge an inch nor did he flinch. He just continued to look at the face of his love. Even at his last moments, all he could think of was her. All he wanted to hold was her hands. All he wanted to kiss was her lips. All he wanted to hear was her voice. Finally, he could be together with her for all eternity. As the prince fell to the floor with his hands holding the princess'', the play came to an end and the actors bowed their heads in response to the crowd''s applause. Many people were standing with tears trickling down their eyes as they clapped their hands in admiration. It was such a beautiful play that people would easily fall in love with the story. Of course, Yuna was also affected by the play as traces of tears could be seen on her face. She was in a daze, as if she was still trapped inside the world foretold by the play. Inside her mind, she wondered if she would also be able to lay down her life for Grey. If Grey would also look at her way the same way the princess did to the prince. If... she would be able to say how much she loves him without a care for the world. With the play finished, people flooded out of the theater and went their own ways. Yuna, who had no other plans, continued to wander aimlessly as she looked for more interesting things. "This is..." £ÛYuna£Ý As she continued to explore the city, she came across a large building. It was about the size of the Adventurer''s Guild, with the notable difference being that there were statues in front of the building before her. And the curious girl that she was, she entered the building without much thought, paying an entrance fee by the entrance and being briefed by the rules one must observe inside the said establishment. "Whoa..." £ÛYuna£Ý The moment she entered, what greeted her were mountains upon mountains of books. From textbooks, to novels, and even about strange things, there was a book for whatever one wanted. What Yuna entered was the public library which was located near the center of the city. It was a place where one could spend their leisure time away by reading books of their interest. Of course, the books in the library were enchanted to prevent theft. After all, books have a higher value in Merusia than in Earth where paper could easily be produced and text could easily be printed by machines. Yuna grabbed a couple of books, mostly novels, and read her time away in the library. There, she spent a few hours reading books and finished a handful of them with her superhuman reading speed. By the time Yuna went out, the 3 o''clock bell had already rung. Time passed by so fast that Yuna didn''t even notice lunch had long passed. She just had too much fun reading fiction novels, especially the ones related to romance. "Hey, Miss! Would you like to try this game?" £ÛVendor 3£Ý Like how it was in the morning, when Yuna was passing by the stalls in the market, another stall owner called out to her. But rather than food, what the stall offered was entertainment. In the stalls, there were various hoops and poles displayed by the center, and on the side, there was a variety of items which could be won as a prize. But of course, it was a rigged game. After all, what kind of business just gives away prizes with little effort. The hoops were designed to be heavier than it looks so that it won''t reach the poles easily. "If you can shoot these hoops through at least 5 poles, you win a prize! It''s that easy, and the best of it, it only costs 5 kiels per try©`" £ÛVendor 3£Ý "Kyaaa! A thief!" The stall owner was explaining how the game works, when suddenly, a scream of help came from the crowd. A few moments later, a man could be seen running towards Yuna with an expensive-looking purse in one hand and a knife in his other hand. He was the thief that the voice was referring to. "Out of the way!" £ÛThief£Ý The thief brandished his knife recklessly, making the civilians make way for him in fear of being hurt. In these situations, the thief would have normally gotten away, normally, that is. The moment the thief brandished his knife towards Yuna, Yuna simply grabbed it with her bare hands and crushed it with pure force, turning the once sharp knife into scrap metal. Before the thief could react, Yuna had already grabbed his arm and forced him to the ground. When the thief came to be, he found his face almost kissing the ground and his arm being restrained by a delicate looking young elf. The crowd was bewildered by the spectacle that they just witnessed. Most didn''t even understand what just happened. Their eyes weren''t fast enough to notice Yuna''s movements. "Where''s the thief.....?" £ÛGuard£Ý The guard reacted as quickly as he could when he heard that there was a thief, but the moment he arrived at the scene, it was already too late. The thief was already on the ground held down by a young elven girl. He wanted to ask around about what happened but not even the witnesses understood what just happened. It was a situation where he didn''t know what to do. "Umm... Miss, could I get your statement about what happened?" £ÛGuard£Ý "Un, sure." £ÛYuna£Ý Even with her slightly timid behavior, Yuna explained what happened as briefly as she could. But even with her statement, the guard was still confused about how a young girl was able to turn a knife into scrap metal and overwhelm a thief. It was only when Yuna showed her guild card that the guard fully understood the situation. As for the stall owner who was about to scam Yuna, he was thankful that he was stopped by the sudden commotion. Otherwise, he could only imagine the consequences of offending such a powerful person. "So it really was you, Yuna." £ÛHelen£Ý Just as the incident had been resolved, Helen suddenly showed up with a basket of vegetables and fruits with her. Helen had just finished shopping when she saw a large crowd gather, and hearing things about a silver-haired elf, she immediately thought of Yuna. And of course, she was right. "What happened here?" £ÛHelen£Ý "A thief stole an old lady''s purse so I stopped him." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh..." £ÛHelen£Ý While Helen had expected something unusual to happen because of the large crowd, she didn''t expect that Yuna had just stopped a thief. Not to mention, Yuna was saying it in a nonchalant way as if it was just a normal occurrence. But then again, Helen remembered Yuna''s ranks and realized that she wasn''t a normal girl either. After all, even with her delicate and slim body, she has the strength to beat up even a whole band of thieves. "Are you done shopping?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I''m just about to head home... Wanna go home together?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Deciding to not think about it too much, Helen just invited Yuna to a walk home, and the latter easily agreed without much thought. On the way home, the two talked about a lot of topics. From love, to adventures, and even mysteries about the city, there were a lot of things they have covered. Yuna has realized that even with Grey not around, there are still many things she could and many people she can put her trust on. She has forged a few bonds in the 2 weeks she has been living in Galderia. And like the way she is now while talking to Helen, she will continue to smile as she awaits for Grey''s return. CHAPTER 23 END Chapter 24: Days Without Grey (pt. II) Chatter Chatter Chatter It was early in the morning and the Adventurer''s guild was already bustling. From adventurers taking up quests to receptionists entertaining them, there wasn''t a single person who wasn''t busy. It is now the third day since Grey had departed for a solo mission, and currently, Yuna is inside the guild to pick a quest to take at her leisure time. The day before, Yuna had taken a couple of C-rank and D-rank quests on her own and earned some points for both her and Grey. While they may not be much, it was still fruitful progress. Unfortunately, Yuna can''t repeat what she did yesterday. The C-rank and D-rank quest boards which she usually picked quests from were now empty. As for the E-rank quests and below, there was barely anything worth it. And like usual, when she was choosing her quests, none of the adventurers dared to approach her. The terror Grey induced were still engraved on the depths of their hearts. Never again will they cross either Yuna or Grey. It was an oath they have unanimously sworn to. "I''m really sorry! We''re short on Kalkia grass right now so we can''t fulfill your quest. I really apologize!" £ÛTilda£Ý A familiar voice reached Yuna''s ears as she was carefully thinking which quest to pick. The owner of the voice was Tilda and she looked like was having some trouble with a client. "Is something wrong, Miss Tilda?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, Miss Yuna!" £ÛTilda£Ý Nonchalantly, Yuna joined in on Tilda''s conversation, successfully surprising the latter. Not only Tilda, the other adventurers in line were also shocked as cold sweat traveled down their spines. "Well, you see... The Alchemist''s Guild needs Kalkia grass to brew potions, but due to the lack of adventurers taking the herb gathering quests, we''re in a shortage right now." £ÛTilda£Ý "Hmm... Should I do it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really?!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Un. I might not look it, but I''m quite familiar with herbs." £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Yuna''s answer, Tilda''s face which was once full of troubles was now shining with happiness and relief. During their time in the forest, Grey and Yuna didn''t just train in magic and battles, but also trained themselves in other works which are related to the other 3 of the 5 main occupations. The 5 main occupations being a mage, a warrior, an alchemist, a blacksmith, and an enchanter. Grey trained himself in blacksmithing and enchanting, while Yuna trained herself in alchemy. With The knowledge Grey possessed, learning those production jobs was not that much of a problem to them. With her skills and knowledge, Yuna can be considered one of the prodigies of the younger generation. She could easily concoct potions which can heal lethal injuries in just a couple of minutes. "T-Then, I''ll leave it in your care, Miss Yuna!" £ÛTilda£Ý "So, how much will I need to gather?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You can gather as much as you can! I''m really really grateful!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Un! Then, I''ll be going now!" £ÛYuna£Ý Although it was just a coincidence, Yuna now had a quest to fulfill, and with it, she quickly headed to the nearby forest north of Galderia. The moment she arrived, Yuna quickly wore a golden storage ring Grey had given her when he departed in case she needed to store something. It was one of the items Grey crafted in his leisure time at the forest. While it may not be infinite, it being on the pinnacle of high-grade items, it can store up until 50 cubic meters of space and can slow down the passage of time about 3 times slower. It was an item worth a few hundred million kiels as it was crafted from high-rank minerals God has given to Grey. But the one who was wearing it knows nothing of its true value. She was just happy that Grey had given her something. Green trees, thriving shrubs and vines, and tall grasses. Those were the first things that greeted Yuna when she arrived at the forest. And the deeper one goes, the more greenery one will find. "Ah!" £ÛYuna£Ý With a happy face, Yuna collected Kalkia grass one after another. Even when she didn''t have enhanced vision like Grey, she was easily able to collect quite a handful of Kalkia grass in a few minutes. She hummed cheerfully as she continued to collect the Kalkia grass, and while she was doing her quest, she was also collecting other herbs and plants in the forest. Some can be used for potions while some are simply food. Her eyes glistened with joy every time she encountered a new patch of herbs. If one were to describe her, she was like a child who just got outside for the first time and poked everything with curiosity. Thankfully, plants behave somewhat differently in Merusia. They have much more vitality and grow up at a much quicker rate than back on Earth, which is because of the presence of mana in the atmosphere. There wouldn''t even be a problem if Yuna gathers every herb she sees. They would just regrow in a few weeks from the seeds germinated in the ground as if nothing even happened. "Larren, did you find some yet?" £Û???£Ý "No... I''m having no luck either." £ÛLarren£Ý As Yuna continued to harvest herbs and fruits to her heart''s content, two voices traveled through the forest''s air. They were from two young people who were searching for something, one was a boy and the other was a woman. From their attires alone, one could easily infer that they were adventurers. Rookies who were trying to make a living by completing easy quests located in the nearby forests. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Still not here..." £Û???£Ý "Ugh, such bad luck!" £ÛLarren£Ý They searched and searched but all their efforts were for nothing. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find the thing they were looking for. It was as if that thing was evading them intentionally. Yuna, who was observing them from afar, didn''t dare to approach them. Even if she has an easy time talking to her acquaintances, the same couldn''t be said to strangers. After all, her personality was still meeker than average. Not to mention that Grey told her to stay away from strangers. She could muster her courage when it comes to buying things or when she is on a quest since it was a necessity, but interacting with strangers for no reason was something she had never done before. She was like a small animal who was wary of everything. "Ah!" £Û???£Ý Yuna tried to stealthily get away from the two youths, but before she could even activate her ability, the girl spotted her, making her flinch in surprise. Following the girl, the boy also turned his head to the direction of Yuna and also spotted her. There was no way that she could escape in her current situation as two pairs of eyes were now fixated on her. "Ah, I''m sorry for surprising you, I just want to ask the question©`" £Û???£Ý After she apologized, the girl then approached Yuna to ask a question. Behind her, the boy was following closely as if he was some kind of bodyguard. The moment they saw Yuna, the young adventurers were taken aback by her beauty. Even when they had seen elves before, Yuna was on another level. She was so beautiful that they couldn''t help but stare. Especially when they saw Yuna''s eyes. Its deep blue color was similar to that of frozen blue ice which emanates a cold aura. It looked cold but strangely enticing to the eyes of the two youths. "W-What is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! Sorry for staring, but have you seen Sunweeds around here?" £Û???£Ý "Sunweeds?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. We have been searching for quite some time but we haven''t found anything yet. We''re hoping that you know of spots where we can find it." £Û???£Ý When the girl finished her words, Yuna quickly understood why they were searching with large frowns evident in their faces. Even if they spent the whole day searching for sunweeds, they would still not find anything. After all, Yuna had already gathered them along with the Kalkia grass without leaving anything behind. Yuna had totally forgotten that there were also other adventurers who went on herb gathering quests. She had completely disregarded it and foraged everything she saw to her heart''s content. "I''m sorry... I''ve already collected them all, that''s why you wouldn''t find them here. I''m really sorry!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna furiously bowed her head in apology, surprising the two young adventurers. Someone they thought was a cold beauty now looked like a clumsy girl who was their age. "I-If you want, I can give you all the sunweeds I have." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no, no! We can''t accept that. After all, you worked so hard to gather it!" £Û???£Ý "T-That''s right, Miss. We can just search another area of the forest." £ÛLarren£Ý Yuna hurriedly pulled out all the sunweeds in her storage ring when the two youths stopped her. Thankfully, they were quite good-natured or else she might have gotten robbed of her hard earned herbs. While she was almost unbeatable in a fight, it seems that interacting with other people was her weakness. But well, compared to before, at least she can now hold conversations. "Then..., As apology, should I guide you to the places I haven''t searched yet? There should still be some sunweeds there." £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really!? Then we''ll be in you care, Miss..." £Û???£Ý "Yuna. My name''s Yuna. Nice to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Nice to meet you too, Miss Yuna! I''m Nonna and beside me is my friend and partner, Larren." £ÛNonna£Ý "Yo. I''ll be in your care." £ÛLarren£Ý The three quickly got acquainted with one another and they quickly headed to the parts of the forest where Yuna hadn''t foraged yet. Apparently, the two had just arrived in Galderia a few days ago and immediately registered themselves as adventurers. But with their inexperiences, they only passed as Apprentice-rank adventurers. Nevertheless, the two were still happy that they could now earn money. This was also the reason why the young adventurers didn''t recognize Yuna. If they had arrived two weeks ago, they would have witnessed Grey''s terror and would have avoided Yuna at all cost. When they arrived, an abundance of herbs and edible fruits welcomed them. There were juicy fruits hanging from the trees and a variety of herbs in the ground. It was a treasure trove for alchemists. "Whoa~ there''s so many!" £ÛNonna£Ý "There really are sunweeds here!" £ÛLarren£Ý "Thank you, Miss Yuna! We promise we''re going to repay you!" £ÛNonna£Ý "You don''t have to. I was the reason why you have to go this far in the forest, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Like little children, the three foraged everything they could get a hand on in the forest. There were enough herbs for the two youths to complete their quests more than 5 times over. And since herb collection is a permanent quest, they will be able to exchange any amount of herbs indefinitely and get both points and money in return. They might even be able to take the H-rank promotion exam sooner than planned. They even found rare herbs as a bonus. It was a herb which can be sold at the cost equivalent to completing a handful of apprentice-rank quests. With it, they will be able to pay a few days for the inn they are staying at. Of course, it wasn''t only them. Yuna also enjoyed herself as she hoarded even more herbs and ingredients. It made her completely forget she was with strangers and was able to gain new acquaintances. "Woah¡«! So delicious!" £ÛNonna£Ý "This is amazing, Miss Yuna!" £ÛLarren£Ý "I''m glad you like it." £ÛYuna£Ý It was already lunch time and so the three decided to take a break from the herb collection and have a meal first. When Yuna saw that the two were only going to eat meat jerky, she immediately offered to share her lunch with them. After all, a balanced nutrition is important if they want to keep going as adventurers. The lunch was composed of a balanced amount of meat, vegetables, dairy, and fruits which Grey had taught her how to cook while they were still in the forest. And being the genius that she was, Yuna learned how to make them perfectly. Over lunch, the three talked over many topics such as the reason why the two went adventuring, their favorite foods, and even small talks about romance. During which, Yuna noticed Larren''s face getting red when asked by Nonna if she liked someone. She had realized that Larren might have feelings for Nonna, but the girl in question was still oblivious to it. The situation reminded Yuna of her situation with Grey. So close yet so far. She wondered when she would finally be able to close that distance. After lunch, the three continued their herb collection and even collected more herbs. Yuna especially, has already gathered enough that there is only a quarter of available storage in her ring. "Miss Yuna, thank you very much. We could finally complete our quests." £ÛNonna£Ý "If you need something, just say it, we''ll definitely be there." £ÛLarren£Ý "Un. Then, I''ll count on you when the time comes." £ÛYuna£Ý The three were about to head home together with joy evident on their faces, but such joy didn''t last long. Ggrrriiiikkkk Gruuukkkkk As they were about to exit the forest, they were blocked by a group of goblins. Although they were only H-ranked, they numbered more than a dozen. It was enough to completely eliminate a bunch of rookie adventurers. The feelings of joy were quickly replaced by terror in the hearts of Larren and Nonna. Their whole bodies were trembling as they thought of a way to escape the unfortunate situation. "Nonna, Miss Yuna, stay behind me. I''ll make sure to protect you two." £ÛLarren£Ý Even when his whole body was trembling uncontrollably, Larren still managed to unsheathe his sword from its scabbard. He had a face which was determined to let the two girls escape even if it cost him his life. Seeing his courage reminded Yuna of her days in the forest when she was still new to training. Every time she fell and was about to be hit by the enemies, Grey would always stop them without fail even when he had to be harmed to do so. It was one of the reasons she fell in love with Grey. ''That''s right... I also need to be stronger...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Larren''s courageous act became a wake up call to Yuna. If she wanted to be able to stand by Grey''s side, she needed to become stronger. Not just physically but also mentally. She could still remember Grey''s expression when he tried to protect her. It was an expression she didn''t want to see again. She didn''t want to burden Grey with her flaws once again. "Mister Larren, I''ll take everything from here. Just focus on protecting Miss Nonna, alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait, Miss Yun©`" £ÛLarren£Ý Oblivious to Yuna''s strength, Larren tried to stop Yuna but was unable to do so. Before he could even finish his sentence, Yuna had already vanished from his sight. ¡¶Fatal Stream¡· £ÛYuna£Ý As those two words resounded in the air, Yuna suddenly appeared behind the goblins. Soon after, the goblins'' heads were sent flying as they were decapitated from their bodies. The events took place so quickly that neither Larren nor Nonna were able to comprehend what just happened. All they knew was that they were now safe from harm. The slightly meek Yuna which they have had lunch with was nowhere to be seen. The one in front of them was a cold-looking woman who was adept in killing monsters. She was a completely different person. "Are you two ok?" £ÛYuna£Ý As if nothing happened, Yuna rushed back to where the two were and checked up on their condition. She had already gone back to her former self. "Umm... Miss Yuna, who really are you...?" £ÛLarren£Ý Baffled, Larren couldn''t help himself from asking Yuna a question. Nonna behind him was also curious about Yuna''s identity. "Right.., I suppose I really haven''t fully introduced myself. I am Yuna, a C-rank adventurer!" £ÛYuna£Ý ""Ehhh?!"" £ÛLarren and Nonna£Ý Shock and admiration, that''s what Larren and Nonna felt as their screams echoed throughout the whole forest. After the shocking revelation, Nonna and Larren had a lot of questions which they asked of Yuna, and Yuna answered it to the best of her abilities. It reminded her of what happened when Gerd''s and family learnt about their ranks. Just like that, the three returned to Galderia with the 6 o''clock bell ringing, and they were able to gain a lot of points and money from the herbs they had brought. Tilda was especially thankful when Yuna arrived with a mountain of Kalkia grass. With it, they could finally fulfill the request of the Alchemist''s guild with a few stocks left over. The three parted when they went out of the adventurer''s guild as they headed to the direction of their respective inns. It was then that Yuna realized how lonely it was again to not have anyone by your side. "I''m back¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said as she entered the "Rabbit''s Den", but unlike usual, Helen didn''t greet her. In fact, she wasn''t even at the reception desk. Clang Clatter Chatter Instead, there was a loud commotion in the direction of the kitchen, and amongst the noise coming from there, there was one familiar sound that she had longed to hear. As she entered the kitchen, there she saw Selia and Gerd cooking as usual. There was also Helen who was bantering with her father. And lastly, there was one figure she had missed. "Oh, Yuna, welcome back...? Or should I say I''m back...? Either way, I''m happy to see you again." £ÛGrey£Ý There, she saw the figure of the man she holds the dearest in her heart. Seeing his face, she never thought she would be so overwhelmed by happiness that she had trouble finding the right words to reply. It was only two and a half days, yet those mere two and a half days felt like an eternity to a longing heart. It didn''t matter what time it was, she had always thought of seeing him again. "Un... Welcome back, and... I''m home!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 24 END Chapter 25: An Ominous Orb Meat, fish, fruits... Various odors filled the air as a cacophony of shouts and bantering accompanied them. Some were fresh, some were smoky, while some were close to indescribable. These were the odors one would smell upon going to the market. After Grey returned, the lives of the two returned to normalcy as they continued with their daily routines. They completed quests, cooked foods, and enjoyed their leisure time. Life was smooth sailing for them. In order to protect Yuna, Grey still hasn''t mentioned the things he talked about with the Guildmaster and he will continue doing so until the time comes. But even when he had resolved himself, the fact that he was lying to Yuna was still bothering him. It has been about a month since Grey and Yuna arrived at Galderia, and currently, the two are going around the market and buying ingredients and necessities that they need. "We sure bought a lot." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "What''s wrong? You sound tired." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s just that... condiments really are expensive, aren''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý Unlike on Earth where everyone has access to many types of condiments, here in Merusia, some condiments like black pepper are something only rich merchants and nobles can afford. The condiments alone cost them about a silver coin or 1,000 kiels! It was money that would take an average family about a week to save up, without spending any money. Just thinking about how expensive it was made Grey''s head hurt. It made Grey appreciate the blessings of the forest once again. Even if the ingredients were far and few in between, at least all of them are free. One only needs to replant them and they can harvest once again. "That''s true... With that amount, I could eat more than a hundred skewers." £ÛYuna£Ý To Yuna''s comment, Grey didn''t know how to respond. He knew that Yuna loves eating, but he didn''t think she would equate money to how much food she could eat. But even then, Grey was still happy seeing Yuna happy while thinking about skewers. Her ears were even moving up and down along with her happy expression. Grey could only imagine what she was daydreaming about. "Kyaaa! Help!" £Û???£Ý As Grey was enjoying Yuna''s expressions, a sudden scream from the alleyways made him and Yuna stop on their tracks. "Grey, did you hear that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, sounds like someone''s in trouble" £ÛGrey£Ý Without wasting any breath, Yuna and Grey ran towards the direction of the scream and tried to find its source, skillfully maneuvering themselves in the market which was bustling with people. While running towards the source, Grey quickly stored everything they bought in the "Inventory" and activated his armament rings, making gauntlets appear and be equipped in his fists. Yuna followed suit and also equipped her daggers. The moment the two arrived at the source of the scream, they saw three people. Two men and a woman. One of the men was lying on the ground, bleeding, while the other was holding a knife covered in blood, currently harassing the woman. Just with a single glance, it was easy to see who were the victims and who was the attacker. Even children will know who they should stay away from in this situation. Seeing an evil aura with his "Judgement", Grey quickly zoomed towards the man with the dagger, instantly covering the distance between them. And without any hesitation, he then delivered a punch to his torso. Guaakkkkk The punch connected to the man''s torso, making him fly towards a wall and leave a crack on it. The punch was strong enough for the man to pass out and collapse to the ground, creating a thud sound as his mouth was filled with froth. On the other hand, Yuna caught the woman the man was harassing, breaking her fall and ensuring her safety. Her whole body was still trembling from what just happened to her. Grey and Yuna just made it in time. If they were any later, they could only imagine what fate would await the woman and her companion who was bleeding as he lay unconscious on the ground. "Yuna, I''ll heal the bleeding man, so can you please ask her what happened." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý Thinking that it was best that another woman should talk to her, Grey left the trembling woman in Yuna''s care as he headed to the bleeding man. Grey reached out his hand and closed his eyes, imaging mana flow outside the body towards the surrounding. In his head, he imagined the mana stitching the man''s wound and accelerating his recovery rate. ¡¶Heal¡·¡¶Rejuvenate¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Warm light glistened from Grey''s hand as he casted the spell. Soon enough, the stab wound on the man''s torso quickly closed and started to heal. And a few more seconds later, the wound disappeared as if it was never there to begin with. The first spell healed the man while the second spell reproduced everything that was lost such as blood and other bodily fluids. Shortly after, the man''s pale complexion started to turn into a healthier one and his breathing started to stabilize. He was now out of danger. With the man''s condition steadily stabilizing, Grey went back to Yuna and asked her what she learnt about what happened. Apparently, the two who were harassed were rookie adventurers who just registered a few days ago. And just like most young adventurers, they registered in order to help their families earn a living. During the times they process the completion of their quests, the man with the knife would always look at the woman with lecherous eyes. Knowing the difference in their ranks, the two ignored this and did not report it to the guild in fear of being harmed by the said man. Little did they know, the man planned on ambushing them on their way back to the inn they were staying at. They tried to fight back but it was useless and the woman''s companion ended up being stabbed by the lecherous man. A few moments later, Grey and Yuna arrived at the scene and Greu ended up knocking the lecherous man unconscious. Those were the events which lead to the current situation. Just thinking about the man''s motive, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but be disgusted. Especially Grey since it made him remember the incident where he lost self control because of some scumbags. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "U-Umm... Thank you for saving us! I will never forget this debt!" £ÛWoman£Ý "Don''t worry about that. More importantly, you should rest your body somewhere. Umm... Yuna, could you take these two to the hospital?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah... but... you''re not going with us?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, someone still needs to take this scumbag to the guards. Don''t worry, since I''ll be heading to the adventurer''s guild to report afterwards, we could just meet up there afterwards." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then I''ll see you later." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý With a wave of their hands, the two said their goodbyes to one another as they parted ways, heading to their respective destinations. Yuna and the woman each lent a shoulder to carry the unconscious man, while Grey grabbed the scumbag in his collar and dragged him towards the guard''s barracks. It was a sight which garnered the attention of many people, especially when they just exited a suspicious looking alley. "Haah... Seriously, what a scumbag©` Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey lifted the unconscious man he was dragging willy-nilly, he recognized a familiar and hateful face. It was the face belonging to one of the drunk adventurers which harassed Yuna a few weeks ago. After the incident that day, those drunkard adventurers rarely showed up the guild anymore. There were various rumors about it but the most prominent one was that they have transferred to another city after receiving such humiliation. Grey also thought it was the case, but seeing that one of them were still going around the city and harassing people, it seems like that was not the case. Just remembering how those drunkards harassed Yuna before and Yuna''s trembling body afterwards, Grey''s blood started to boil, if he could, he would have already beaten the man until he was satisfied. "Umm, Grey? What the heck are you doing with that man?" £ÛDale£Ý Dale asked as he pointed to the man Grey was dragging nonchalantly. It wasn''t only Dale, the other guards besides him were also curious. The guards came when they heard there was some sort of harassment going on, but when they saw the said harassment, it was so absurd that they didn''t know how to respond. Grey quickly cleared the unpleasant misunderstanding after he carefully explained the events which lead to the current situation. Thankfully, the guards were able to understand it quickly. "I... I see... Then we''re thankful for stopping the crime, but next time, please do it in a less conspicuous way." £ÛDale£Ý "Well, I am hoping there won''t be a next ti©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh!? Where am I? Unhand me, you bastard!" £ÛScumbag£Ý Before Grey could finish his words and hand over the scumbag to the guards, the scumbag regained consciousness and started to throw a tantrum, struggling like a fish out of the water. Taking that opportunity, Grey once again delivered a good blow towards his torso and knocked him out unconscious once again. He felt strangely refreshed when he felt his punch hit the man as he was able to blow some frustration away. To his sudden punch, the guards flinched from surprise, and seeing the scumbag pass out instantly, all of them were at a loss for words. It all happened in the flash that they somehow felt pity for the scumbag. "Sorry if I surprised you." £ÛGrey£Ý """Y-Yeah..."""" £ÛGuards£Ý With the man "sleeping" in peace once again, Grey handed the scumbag to the guards, but the moment one of the guards carried the scumbag on his shoulder, some things dropped from the man''s pocket. Money, rings, and a variety of small things fell out. But amongst them, there was one which had caught Grey''s eyes. It was a jet black orb with strange engravings covering every inch of its surface. ''Hm? Isn''t this.... ¡¶Appraisal¡·!'' £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Magic Tool¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Enslavement Orb ¡¾Grade¡¿C ¡¾Description¡¿ An item which can enslave beasts and restrict their movements only to the master''s command. The success and duration of the enslavement will depend on the strength of the user and the grade of the orb. Failure in enslavement will cause the beast to be agitated and rampage. ----------------------------------- Lightning struck Grey''s mind as he read the orb''s description. Without a doubt, it was the magic tool the perpetrator organizations used in order to cause the beast-related incidents. Questions like "Why are these beasts here?", "Who brought them here?" , and "Who is behind this?" have been answered and many pieces have been brought together. Everything finally made sense. All this time, they have been searching for the perpetrator of the beast incidents high and low. He never thought they were just hiding under his nose all along. All of those thoughts flashed inside of Grey''s mind in less than a fraction of a second, and before the orb fell towards the ground, Grey caught it swiftly without any of the guards noticing. "Then, I''ll be going now. I''ll leave the case to your capable hands." £ÛGrey£Ý "You can rest assured, and thank you for catching this bastard for us." £ÛDale£Ý With the orb in his hand, Grey quickly headed towards the Adventurer''s guild in order to report his findings to the Guildmaster. He hoped in his heart that with it, they would finally be able to solve the case. If everything goes well, the guild might be able to interrogate the scumbag in the barracks and find out about the evil organization behind all the beast incidents and the disaster they brought to the kingdom. "Miss Tilda, can you get the Guildmaster for me? Just tell him I''ve got something urgent to discuss with him, he''ll understand it if you tell him." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... Sure." £ÛTilda£Ý Even when she was still confused, Tilda quickly left for the Guildmaster''s office. Soon after, she came back with the permission from the Guildmaster, allowing audience with Grey. "Haah... Haah... Mister Grey... the Guildmaster told me... you can head to the office immediately.... Haah..." £ÛTilda£Ý When Tilda came back, she was already out of breath from all the running. She was sweating buckets and her legs were slightly trembling. She had pushed herself too far at the thought of how urgent the news was. "M-Miss Tilda, are you alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yeah... I just need to... catch my breath... Go on, now... the Guildmaster is... Haah... waiting..." £ÛTilda£Ý "Tilda, here''s some water." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Ah, t... thank you..." £ÛTilda£Ý Seeing another receptionist take care of Tilda, Grey became relieved and quickly headed to the Guildmaster''s office. He made a mental note to pay back Tilda when the day comes. Knock Knock Knock Three consecutive knocks echoed inside the Guildmaster''s office as Grey lightly hit the door with the back of her fingers. "Come in." £ÛGaston£Ý When Grey entered, he was greeted by the Guildmaster''s serious face. He was subconsciously emitting a domineering aura as he anticipated Grey''s report. He didn''t know if he should expect good news or bad news. But rather than words, Greu just quietly approached the Guildmaster''s desk and grabbed a mysterious item from his "Inventory". It was the enslavement orb he had picked earlier. "This is...?" £ÛGaston£Ý "It may be the key to solving this case." £ÛGrey£Ý Gaston became greatly shaken from hearing Grey''s response. His body was slightly trembling and his eyes opened wide as if he just heard an incredible news. Carefully and accurately, Grey explained to the Guildmaster what the use of the orb was and who was the one carrying the orb. It was great news which could progress the case by leaps and bounds. "Guildmaster, maybe with this, we could finally solve the beast incidents!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Beast incidents? Grey, what is this all about...?" £ÛYuna£Ý But as the two celebrated the possible progress of the case, Yuna suddenly came in and overheard the end of the conversation. Although she only heard the final bits, Yuna was smart enough to figure out that it was something Grey had been keeping her in the dark. And knowing Grey, she knew he only lied to her to protect her. With the dots all connected, Yuna got some vague idea about what Grey and the Guildmaster were talking about before she came. When Yuna arrived at the guild, Tilda told her where Grey was, and Tilda, assuming that Yuna was involved with the urgent meeting Grey was talking about, let Yuna in and told her to head towards the office, which brings us to the current situation. The moment Grey saw Yuna, it was as if his heart had stopped beating. He was so excited from the thought of clearing the case that he didn''t even notice Yuna approach the office. It was a total mistake on his part. "Haah... I''ll lend you my office. I''ll be heading to the barracks to check on the situation. Make sure to fix this before I come back." £ÛGaston£Ý The moment the Guildmaster sensed the gravity of the situation, he quickly went out and headed to the barracks. He was considerate enough to let Grey and Yuna talk things over. "The beast incidents you were talking about... Does it have something to do with what happened three years ago?" £ÛYuna£Ý Her body trembling, Yuna asked Grey a question as she tried to stop herself from crying. Grey on the other hand remained silent as he thought of a way to explain things to Yuna, but it was to no avail. No matter how much he thought, it was clear that he was at fault. All Grey could do was nod silently to affirm Yuna''s suspicions, making the latter tremble even harder as she tried to remain as calm as she can be. "Why... Why didn''t you tell me...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked as she slowly closed the distance between her and Grey. But still, Grey remained silent. "Those days when you were away... Was it also a part of this...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey nodded silently as Yuna finally closed the distance between the two of them. And at this point, tears have also started to leak from Yuna''s eyes. "Why... Grey, answer me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her voice full of frustration, Yuna weakly pounded Grey''s chest with the side of her fists. Grey''s heart was aching at the sight of her crying face. "How could I hurl such an innocent girl?" he thought to himself as tears continued to trickle down Yuna''s face. She has already become a sobbing mess. "I... I just wanted to protect you..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Protect me?! Grey, I am your partner! No matter how painful or how hard it is, it is my right to know! I am no longer a child! Stop being so overprotective of me! I am not the same child you saved years ago!" £ÛYuna£Ý Each word coming from Yuna''s mouth stabbed Grey''s heart like a sharp knife. He couldn''t deny any of her words as all of them were correct. Yuna had already grown into an admirable lady before she noticed it. No matter how hard one tries to protect someone else, there will come a time when that someone else will need to experience pain and harm to grow. That''s just how people are. "I''m sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý Those two words were the only thing Grey could muster towards Yuna''s complaints. There was nothing else he could do but apologize. Of course, Yuna also understood Grey''s actions. She knew that he did it in consideration to her feelings. She knew he only did it for her sake, for the sake of protecting his partner. She was happy that Grey cared deeply for her, but was sad that Grey didn''t find her reliable enough to the point that he hid those things from her. She was experiencing a rollercoaster of emotions that she didn''t know what to feel. But being in love with Grey, she could barely think straight. Even if she wanted to, she could not bring herself to hate him. Rather, she felt her heart sinking deeper into the unknown depths of love. It was then that Yuna realized how crazy love was. It was as if she had two consciousnesses. Her brain tells her to get angry, but her heart tells her otherwise. She was now in a state of shock and confusion. But at the end, her heart overpowered her rationality. Even if she was hurt today, she was still willing to forgive, and even if she were to be hurt again, she would still forgive him once again. That''s just how crazy love is. "Next time... Promise me, like the time you promised me years ago... That you will never lie to me again... That you will never leave me in the dark again... And that you will rely on me like I rely on you... Promise me..." £ÛYuna£Ý She buried herself in Grey''s chest, afraid that Grey would see an unruly side of her. She was trying to stay strong but the dam stopping her tears were already broken. She was now bawling her eyes out. In her voice, there was a trace of melancholy and disappointment which danced in the wind like the fireflies in the night. And deep in his heart, Grey swore to never make Yuna cry again. "I promise..." £ÛGrey£Ý His words conveyed two meanings. It was a response to both Yuna''s words and his oath to himself. Never again will he make the same mistake. As she cried, Grey just stood there silently as he lent his chest to her, just letting Yuna let all her frustrations out through her tears. He was happy that Yuna found it inside her heart to forgive him. To love is to hurt others... To love is to hurt yourself... To love is to understand... To love is to forgive... To love is to learn from your mistakes... For love is an unreasonable force, no matter how hard you try, you will never understand it. CHAPTER 25 END Chapter 26: Interrogation Two figures sat silently in the office. One was a young woman whose face had hints of drying tears on her face while the other was a young man who was comforting the girl beside him. It has been about half an hour since the guildmaster left the office, and finally, Yuna has sobered up from all the crying. Her face was as red as her eyes as she slowly took in the embarrassment of crying like a little child. Grey had already told her everything he knew and Yuna had already forgiven him. Even when she wanted to get mad at Grey, such anger didn''t last long. Rather, her anger was turned into a somewhat different emotion. The current Yuna now acted like a spoiled little child, requesting Grey to stay close to her and pat her head. Grey didn''t know why she requested those things, but thinking it might calm her down, he did so without much thinking. "Are you hungry?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked calmly as he gently stroked Yuna''s head, and Yuna just quietly shook her head in response, her hair swaying from side to side along with her head. "You sure? Missing meals is bad for you healt©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re being overprotective again." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, sorry. I was just worried." £ÛGrey£Ý It was already past lunch yet the two still stayed put in their seats in silence, not being disturbed by hunger nor boredom. With their high combat power, they could just sate their hunger by using mana. Meals are only taken for physical comfort and satisfying their appetites for food. After all, eating is something which makes people more human. ''I know, dummy'' £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna giggled without letting Grey notice. Even when she was a bit annoyed by Grey''s overprotection, she was happy that he worried for her. But right now, Yuna wanted to make Grey stop treating like a child. After all, she didn''t want Grey to look at her as a little sister nor like a daughter. She wanted Grey to look at her as a woman. With it, she was now one small step closer into Grey''s heart. Even if it might be a small step, a step is a step, nonetheless. It does not remove the fact that she was making progress on their relationship. It might take years before Grey notices her but she was willing to wait. After all, as long as she can stay by his side, she is satisfied. There was no need to rush and risk their current relationship. "Oh, right. The interrogation... I wonder how the Guildmaster is doing..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, do you want to go to the barracks together?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Together"... Yuna greatly emphasized that word. She didn''t want Grey to leave her alone in the dark again. Unless one is as dense as a sack of bricks, one would easily understand what Yuna was trying to convey. Of course, Grey totally got Yuna''s hint, but what surprised him the most was that he never knew Yuna was such a suggestive girl. She had really grown up in the time they spent in Galderia. Slowly but surely, Grey noticed that the two of them were changing by the moments. That''s why... He wanted to treasure every single day they have together. After all, each one is a once in a lifetime experience more precious than a sack of gold. "Alright, let''s go together." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý The two left the office and then headed to the barracks, but along the way, there was something Grey couldn''t help but notice... ''Isn''t Yuna too close...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý ... Yuna was following him closer than usual like a little puppy. She was wearing a happy expression on her face, and acted like an attached child who was afraid to be separated from her parent even for a second. Grey wanted to do something about it, but it wasn''t like she was doing something wrong or it was uncomfortable for him. In the end, he just let her do what she wanted as long as she''s happy with it. Grey didn''t think much of Yuna''s behavior and just dismissed it as something like a reaction after hearing so many shocking things simultaneously. Never in his wildest imagination did he think that Yuna was doing it to close the distance between them, both physically and romantically. Thankfully, to the eyes of the passersby, it was just a normal distance... for a couple, that is. Something that didn''t cross Grey''s mind. "Oh, Grey, Yuna! You''re both here! The Guildmaster is waiting for you!" £ÛDale£Ý When they arrived at the barracks, the one that greeted them was Dale as he stood by on duty along with the other guards. With Dale guiding them, Grey and Yuna went inside the barracks and into the room where the interrogation was supposed to take place. Their steps clacking on the stone brick floor as they traversed the corridors. Not only the Guildmaster, even Kris and Aria were there too when Grey and Yuna arrived at the interrogation room. All of them were wearing serious and dreadful expressions on their faces. "Guildmaster, how''s the investigation?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... See for yourself." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster heaved a lengthy sigh as he moved away from the door, revealing the man which Grey had just captured a few moments ago. The scumbag who is part of Jaco''s party. The man''s hands were handcuffed and his mana veins were sealed to prevent him from trying to escape, but what caught Grey''s attention the most was the man himself. He was no longer breathing. There was no sign of pulse and all his mana veins have raptured. On the outside, it might look like he was hanging his head down and closing his eyes, but on closer inspection, one would understand that he has already long departed. "Suicide?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Something like that. The bastard suddenly died a few moments after he regained consciousness. We didn''t even get to ask him a single question." £ÛGaston£Ý "And we were so close, too! Damnit!" £ÛKris£Ý As Kris hit the walls with the side of his fists, the whole barracks shook slightly from the raw force of his strike. Thankfully, he didn''t exert his full power and blast a hole in the wall. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Indeed, it was a frustrating scene. It was also the reason why the kingdom has yet to gather any information on the masterminds. They were like lizards who cut their tails just to save themselves. Grey slowly approached the dead man as he scoured every inch of his body to search for foreign substances which may have caused his death, but to no avail. The cause wasn''t a physical substance, but a magical one. "Contract magic?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. Every time we try to interrogate them, the contract activates and kills them instantly. Those calculative bastards!" £ÛKris£Ý As Kris'' words, everyone in the room fell dead silent. All of them were clearly frustrated but decided not to show it. Contract magic. It is a magic which is borne from the combination of holy and curse magic. A magic that punishes those who disobey them. Normally, it would only temporarily seal the magic veins of the contractee, but with a few modifications, it became a contract which takes away the life of the contractee whenever they try to leak secrets regarding the contractor. A simple yet effective method. Whenever the contract magic is established, there is no way to undo it forcefully without the agreement of the contractor or contractee... or that''s how it was supposed to be. Unfortunately for the enemy, Grey was there. Even if the knowledge God provided was mostly about common sense, that only applies to common knowledge. When it comes to magic, arts, and other skills, God had granted Grey everything he needed to know, and by everything, God really meant everything. As contract magic is an agreement of souls, one only needs to partially destroy the soul to break the contract between both sides. But since the soul is the core of the body, the moment it gets destroyed, the owner of the body will die too. And if one wants both sides to stay alive, one only needs to break one of their souls then repair it within a split second. That way, the contract will be demolished and both the contractor and the contractee will be saved. The problem with the current situation is that the contractee is already dead and they don''t know where the contractor is. ''Ah!'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was then that Grey suddenly remembered an important aspect that he had completely overlooked. An aspect which might lead them to success. "Guildmaster, I have a question." £ÛGrey£Ý "What is it?" £ÛGaston£Ý "His party members... Those guys who were with this man a few weeks ago. Do you know them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You mean Jaco''s group? Yeah, why?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Do you perhaps know where they can be found?" £ÛGrey£Ý A sinister smile loomed on Grey''s face as he asked the Guildmaster with a dubious question. It was a smile which clearly wasn''t one. Grey had remembered that it wasn''t only the dead man who was emanating an evil aura. His party members were, too. They were all scumbags and lowlives who would serve the world better if they just died. And seeing how they are in the same party together, it wouldn''t be strange to think that all of them were involved in the beast incidents. Actually, they are the people Grey was most suspicious of. "Grey, I know what you''re thinking. But if we move recklessly, they might just end up the same as this man here. It''s too risky!" £ÛGaston£Ý "Guildmaster, trust me on this one. I have a way to make things work." £ÛGrey£Ý Dubious and curious eyes looked at Grey as he said those words. There was only one person who had full trust in him, and that was Yuna. The Guildmaster wanted to doubt Grey but knowing all his accomplishments and the nature of his ability, there wasn''t much room for doubting, If anything, Grey might be the only one they can put their trust in to carry on the operation. "Haah... Then, what are you standing there for? Give a paper and a pen. I''ll write down their locations." £ÛGaston£Ý Desperation present in his voice, the Guildmaster wrote down all the places he knew of that Jaco and his group frequently visited. As the Adventurer''s Guild Guildmaster, Gaston handled every information related to the adventurers. From the places they stay at to their records, he knew everything which needed to be known. Especially when the adventurers'' in question was a problematic one. The Guild would spare no effort into monitoring them. After all, they will be the ones responsible if one of their adventurers caused trouble. And it seemed like Jaco and his group was on the top of the list of the troublemaking adventures as the Guildmaster easily wrote down information about them. They have caused enough trouble that the Guildmaster has memorized their locations. If only they had gathered substantial evidence and there were victims who testified, they would have long arrested Jaco and company. That''s how severe their case was. ... Far away from the barracks, in the nook and crannies hidden away by the alleyways, there was a door leading to a basement. A basement which was unkempt and filled with cracks on the floor. It was a dark and gloomy place only lit up by a single lantern hung on the ceiling. Rats were crawling everywhere and the smell of alcohol and smoke filled the air. A polluted environment contained in a small space. "Puhaaa... That hit the spot!" £ÛJaco£Ý Sitting along a wooden table was Jaco and his underlings. Their faces and clothes in similar unruly condition as the basement and their mouths reeking the smell of alcohol. On the floor lay cups and bottles which once contained alcohol but are now fully empty. It was as if the group had been relying on alcohol for their sustenance. A lifestyle which only lowlives can endure. "F*ck it! Because of those brats, we can''t show our faces in the guild anymore!" "If only we weren''t drunk back then, we could have easily beaten them!" "That''s right! I don''t believe those brats have defeated an Orc King! Someone must have helped them!" Cries of anger and hatred reverberated inside the basement as the group of drunkards continued to run their mouths, clearly blaming Grey and Yuna for their humiliation. But rather than acknowledge their own weaknesses, they still insist that it was only because they were drunk that they fainted. They were arrogant and miserable, which can be considered as cancer in society. "Oi, is Kroll here yet?" £ÛJaco£Ý "No, boss. It seems that he''s running late." "That f*cker, he''s probably harassing women in the alleyways again." "Haah... F*cking hell. Why did I entrust that bastard with the orb!" £ÛJaco£Ý As they continued to drink, the drunkards'' topic shifted to one of their comrades and about a mysterious orb. What they were talking about was clearly the "Enslavement Orb" Grey had gotten his hands on a few hours ago, and it seems that "Kroll" was the name of the man who just got killed by contract magic. Unbeknownst to them, Grey and Yuna had already arrived outside and overheard their whole conversation. Just the mention of the orb alone was enough for Grey to confirm that they were indeed accomplices. "Huh...? What''s this... feeling..." Thud Out of nowhere, one of the drunkards'' lost consciousness and his head hit the table, producing a loud thud. His body wobbled at first as if he had been completely intoxicated by the alcohol, lulling him to sleep. "Yaawwnnn... So sleepy..." "Hey!... What are... you guys... do..." "F*cking hell..." Thud Thud Thud Soon after, the other members of the group of drunkards followed suit and also fell asleep, producing a loud thudding sound each time. One of them even fell towards the floor rather than the table. But it wasn''t because of the alcohol that they suddenly drifted to sleep... "Looks like it worked." £ÛGrey£Ý "Amazing as usual." £ÛYuna£Ý ... it was because Grey casted a curse magic called "Sleep" on them. It was a simple spell which played with the consciousness of people, making them feel tired and fall asleep in a short moment. The effectiveness of the spell depended on the gap of combat power, and Grey being an S-ranker, it was insanely effective to a bunch of D-rankers who were already under the influence of alcohol. Slowly, Grey approached one of the sleeping men and clenched his fist. He then slowly drew back his fist and exhaled a lengthy breath. Yuna on the other hand was facing the man, with her hand reaching out to him. She was preparing a holy-attribute spell which Grey instructed her to use a split second after he strikes the man. "Haah... I hope this works... ¡¶Soul Caliber¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Swift as lightning, Grey''s punch struck the man''s back. While the man''s physical body was unharmed, the same couldn''t be said to his spiritual body. All of the man''s mana veins and soul have been ruptured in a quick instant. ¡¶Perfect Heal¡· £ÛYuna£Ý But in less than a fraction of a second, Yuna quickly casted her spell, restoring the man''s mana veins, but not the soul. The spell only temporarily halted the shattering of the soul but didn''t repair it. ¡¶Holy Bell¡· £ÛGrey£Ý But that small time window was all Grey needed. In that short moment, Grey casted the strongest holy-attribute spell he was capable of. The man''s soul which was almost shattered into smithereens was now completely restored as if time was reversed and nothing ever happened. But even when it was restored, the force it produced became weaker. By Grey''s calculations, the man''s mana capacity, along with his combat power, has decreased quite a bit. He was now at the bottom of D-rank. Not that Grey cared about them anyway. "Did it work?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Sure." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna smiled as she replied to Grey''s expression of gratitude. She was happy that she was able to help out in the case. Especially since it involved the destruction of her home village. Grey and Yuna continued the process for the three other men as well, and like the first one, all of their combat powers drastically decreased. But with it, the contract was also broken. With their tasks completed, Grey and Yuna delivered the four men to the Guild without anyone noticing. They had used Yuna''s "Nihility" to conceal the unconscious men from the eyes of the public. The moment they arrived, the face of the Guildmaster was a spectacle to be seen. He was so surprised that his eyes were about to pop out of his skull and that he couldn''t even mutter any words for a few moments. The removal of the contract magic was a great success too. The moment the men woke up, none of them suddenly died like the first one. Their faces were screaming of confusion as they didn''t understand what was happening. And as Grey and Yuna already did their part, the interrogation was left to Kris, Aria, and the Guidlmaster. The two would just be updated of the results afterwards. Meanwhile, Grey went home to have a meal. A meal accounting for both lunch and dinner. After all, they haven''t eaten since morning from all the events which had taken place. Yuna in particular was looking forward to whatever Grey was going to cook. ... It was deep in the night and the last bell had already rang a couple of hours ago. It wouldn''t even be an understatement to say that it was already midnight. But in the serenity of the night, there were two figures heading inside the Adventurer''s Guild. One of the figures was a muscular aged man, while the other was a somewhat skinny yet similarly aged man. "Sorry for the sudden request." £ÛGaston£Ý "Just know that this won''t be for free. I''ll have you owe me when the time comes." £Û???£Ý "Haah... You really are shrewd, Marcel." £ÛGaston£Ý "Well, I''m a merchant after all." £ÛMarcel£Ý The old man with the Guildmaster was also a Guildmaster, but not of the Adventurer''s Guild but of the Merchant''s Guild. He was one of the most influential people in Galderia along with Gaston, the head of the knights, and the lord. The reason why Gaston invited him was because of his ability, "Confession". It was an ability which forces the target to answer the user''s question truthfully. There was only one flaw, and that was the targets needed to be under pressure. Otherwise, the ability wouldn''t work on them. It was an ability useful to normal people but not to high-rankers. "Lord Kris, Lady Aria, fancy meeting you here." £ÛMarcel£Ý "It''s also our pleasure." £ÛAria£Ý "Yup, same." £ÛKris£Ý But that flaw was already covered. With Kris and Aria present, pressuring those who are many ranks lower than them was a piece of cake. It was like taking candy from a baby. "Now that everyone''s here, let''s start the interrogation." £ÛGaston£Ý Prompted by Gaston, everyone entered the interrogation room. There, Jaco and his three underlings were seated with their movements sealed by cuffs and a couple of magic items. The moment Marcel sat down on the opposite side of the table, Kris and Aria immediately released their aura''s and concentrated them on the group of four before them. The men whose faces were once filled with confidence were now sweating bullets in the face of the combined pressure produced by Kris and Aria. It took them all just to keep themselves conscious. "Now, be some good boys and answer all my questions, alright?" £ÛMarcel£Ý CHAPTER 26 END Chapter 27: Iblis The guild was as busy as ever. All the counters and reception desks were full and all the low-ranking request boards were occupied by various people. All the way from Apprentice-rank to D-rank, people were making a long line. It has been more than a week since the interrogation, and Grey and Yuna have continued their daily lives as they pleased. They went on adventures when they wanted to and rested if they so pleased. Of course, each day was full of excitement and happiness as they spent their own times at their own pace. Grey often frequented the kitchen and exchanged notes with Gerd. While Yuna often joined Helen in her spare time. Grey and Yuna are currently in the guild as they were called by the Guildmaster for an important meeting. The receptionists didn''t tell them what the contents will be, but it was apparent that the meeting is related to the previous incident. "Grey, Yuna, you''re here." £ÛGaston£Ý "Oh, so these are the people we''re waiting for? Whoa¡« they really are young!" £Û???£Ý "I agree with you, Elder Sister." £Û???£Ý Not one, not two, but three voices greeted Grey and Yuna the moment they entered. And of those voices, two of them were unfamiliar to their ears. The owner of the voices were a young man in his early twenties and a woman of the same age as Kris. Adorning them was the uniform of the kingdom''s knights. Not just any knight, but they were garments worn only by those of high ranks. Kris and Aria were also present in the room, seating themselves peacefully by the side. And unlike usual, the two were quite behaved and weren''t bantering with one another. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Vanessa von Helsberg-Filastra ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿24 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,275 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,823 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (58%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (61%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿64% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSunfire (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Kurt von Helsberg ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿23 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,221 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,761 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (60%) ¡¾Class¡¿Lancer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (60%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿64% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSunfire (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Although they were not as strong as Aria, they were still B-rankers and just as admirable. Not to mention, the two of them came from a noble house. With their combat power, Vanessa and Kurt were among the top 10 strongest in the army of the kingdom of Alfrione. Despite being young, their names are famous enough that the mere mention of them strikes fear in the hearts of enemies. Back in the Royal Academy, Vanessa and Kurt were part of a group called the "Golden Triangle" which consisted of the three prodigies of their respective years. Kurt was the youngest while Vanessa was in the middle of the said group. "These two are Lt. General Filastra and Commander Helsberg. They are here to represent the army of Alfrione as per my request for a discussion. They also happen to be B-rankers." £ÛGaston£Ý As the Guildmaster introduced the two guests, Grey couldn''t be helped but shocked. While he knew they were of high rank, he didn''t think it would be as high as the Guildmaster had mentioned. A kingdom''s military ranking is divided into three types, namely, Knights, Soldiers, and Trainees. And like Earth''s modern military hierarchy, this is further subdivided into more defined ranks. Soldiers can be divided into three. The lowest rank is a normal soldier, followed by a "Team Leader" who leads a team of 3 or 4 soldiers, and lastly, there is the "Squad Leader" who leads a squad of 10 or so soldiers. Exceptional Squad Leaders can be promoted into Knights, which are subdivided into 11 ranks. From the top, they are General, Lt. General, Commander, Lt. Commander, Brigadier, Colonel, Lt. Colonel, Major, Captain, Lieutenant, and normal Knights. In Empires, there is an even higher rank called "Marshal" which leads the Empires whole army consisting of about a million troops. They are military officers who are S-rank at the very least. Alfrione sending two of the highest-ranked officials means that the beast-incident cases are considered a very important and serious matter on the side of the kingdom. Otherwise, they would have just sent others at the rank of Captain or lower, Not to mention, the two officers in front of Grey and Yuna were still young considering most knights join the army at the age of 20. Being able to achieve such a high rank at such a young age is a very incredible feat. "I''m Vanessa, and this is my little brother, Kurt. Nice to meet you!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Your introduction is too crude, Elder Sister. You should at least act more proper and dignified as a lady." £ÛKurt£Ý "Kurt, you''re just too stiff. You should relax a little bit, you know?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Then I should assume that you wouldn''t mind rumors about how the dignified and graceful Lady Vanessa is actually a slacker behind the scenes, right?" £ÛKurt£Ý "Urk!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa fell quiet with a single statement from Kurt. Her mouth was shut tight in an instant, unable to find any sort of retort or rebuttal. It was her total defeat. Seeing the scene interaction of the two siblings, Grey wondered if all high-rankers were actually eccentric, but didn''t finish the conclusion as that would mean him and Yuna would also be included in it. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "I apologize for that poor display of actions, we ended up wasting some precious time. Now, why don''t we start the discussion by summarizing what we currently know about the case. Sir Gaston can add to our findings, afterwards." £ÛKurt£Ý """""Y-Yeah...""""" Although Vanessa had a higher rank than Kurt, the latter was actually more capable and can carry himself more properly. He looked like a model officer, unlike a certain someone who was moping beside him. Somehow, seeing Vanessa so defeated, Grey felt pity for her. She looked like a child who just got her toys confiscated. Led by Kurt, everyone then took a seat around the Guildmaster''s desk. Grey and Yuna were seated at the left side, Kris and Aria at the left side, Vanessa and Kurt at the front side, and the Guildmaster at the rear. The Guildmaster had also erected a magic barrier to prevent the noise from leaking outside. It was a countermeasure any decent-minded person would do when discussing something important. "For the past 12 years, there have been a total of 108 recorded reports within the kingdom. In those reports, 92 were stopped before it could cause any damage and casualty, while the remaining 16 caused the complete destruction of 14 villages and a total of 9,208 deaths, not including the unconfirmed reports. It is currently branded as a priority II case with no current suspects." £ÛKurt£Ý "9 thousand..." £ÛGrey£Ý Although Grey already had knowledge of how severe the case was, hearing it straight from the mouth of a high-ranking military officer was something else. Grey wasn''t the only one. Yuna, Kris, Aria, and the Guildmaster also felt a sense of discomfort from hearing how many lives were lost in the past decade. Not to mention, it is only within the Kingdom of Alfrione. "I know what you''re thinking, Sir Grey, but with the information we currently possess, we have no way of finding out where their hideout is and stopping their operations. Or at least, that''s how it''s supposed to be. Sir Gaston, why don''t you share the results of your investigation with us." £ÛKurt£Ý As Kurt looked at the Guildmaster, all eyes were focused in his direction as they awaited for the new information to be revealed. The Guildmaster stood up and grabbed a folder of documents from who knows where and handed it to Kurt. Without printing technology and for the sake of secrecy, it was the only copy present. "This is...!" £ÛKurt£Ý "Hm? What is it, Kurt?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Elder Sister, take a look at these." £ÛKurt£Ý Just like Kurt, the moment Vanessa saw the documents the Guildmaster had prepared, her eyes also opened wide in shock as she suddenly stood up from her seat. She then flipped all the pages but her expression was still that of shock. While Vanessa and Kurt were sent to represent the military, the two had no idea about the new findings. This is all for the sake of ensuring that no leakage of information will happen. All Kurt and Vanessa knew was that the meeting will be about the decade-old beast incident cases. Even the previously calm and collected Kurt was shocked to the point that he almost broke character. He was just as shocked as his older sister was. "Sir Gaston, are all of these true?" £ÛKurt£Ý "It is... Inside there information about the perpetrators of the incidents, their numbers, their leader, and the location and layout of their base of operations should be contained. All the information needed to plan a raid and destroy the organization are recorded. This is the result of our decade-long effort." £ÛGaston£Ý Kurt gulped a mouthful of air as he continued to scan the documents. Each page was incredibly detailed and there was no flaw in the report. It was a report which could be considered a key to the safety of the kingdom. According to the files, the perpetrators of the beast incidents were a criminal organization named "Iblis". A notorious organization which was supposed to be destroyed by the army''s raid 20 years ago. The records indicated that the name of the evil organization is "Iblis". It was founded more than 40 years ago by a former C-rank researcher who committed many heinous crimes in the name of "research". He was ultimately killed when the army raided their hideout. Currently, the leader of Iblis is the apprentice of the previous leader. The members of the organization number roughly about 1,500, most of which are former bandits who were recruited by Iblis. Their hideout is located about a hundred kilometers southwest of Galderia, in a mountain named Ardoa, just on the outskirts of the Haltea Great Forest. The hideout is built like a maze, with multiple routes that serve both as entrances and a way to escape. The goal of the organization is still unknown but it is assured that they are the perpetrators of the recent incidents. It is also highly possible that they are continuing their experiments from 4 decades ago. "Sir Gaston, this might be a rude question, but how did you get your hands on this information? Even with all the efforts of the kingdom, I have never seen such a detailed report before." £ÛKurt£Ý "Hahaha, It was all thanks to these youngsters. Because of them, we were able to acquire the magic tool used in the incidents and find, detain some of the members of this group of perpetrators, and interrogate them. If it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t be able to do this much." £ÛGaston£Ý "I see... Then, I extend to you my utmost gratitude, Sir Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛKurt£Ý "I also feel the same." £ÛVanessa£Ý Expressing their gratitude, Vanessa and Kurt bowed their heads towards Grey and Yuna. It was a gesture which was rare for nobles to be doing towards commoners. "Ah! P-Please raise your head, Lady Vanessa, Lord Kurt." £ÛGrey£Ý But before it could last for even a second, Grey did his best and made them stop their actions in a panicky state. While it is true that Grey has never met a noble in his past life, the situation can be related to that of high-ranking government officials bowing their heads before a normal civilian. It was an uncomfortable feeling which Grey shared with Yuna. "Sir Grey, you might not realize it, but what the two of you have done is a great service to the kingdom. It is an accomplishment which can immediately warrant a knighthood to those who are involved." £ÛKurt£Ý "We don''t really need a knighthood or anything of the sort, so there''s no need to be too polite, and... we also have our own reasons for helping out." £ÛGrey£Ý The moment Grey finished his words, the air of the office became slightly heavier. Everyone immediately understood that Grey and Yuna had personal circumstances which fuels their reason in joining the case. "Ah! I apologize, I spoke to©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry about it. We don''t mind informalities, actually, we prefer it that way. Right, Kurt?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Elder Sister is correct. You don''t need to force yourself to speak formally just because we are of noble descent. As for your reasons, we also won''t be inquiring any further. Just know that we are thankful for your help." £ÛKurt£Ý Vanessa and Kurt were quite different from how Grey imagined nobles to be. In most of the fictions he had read, nobles were mostly arrogant and cruel, but the ones before him are nothing of the sort. Rather, they were kind and understanding. The situation made Grey think how fortunate he was to be able to meet such wonderful people. A part of him thinks that it was all thanks to God''s arrangements, something we would be thankful of. "Lord Kurt, Lady Vanessa, with these documents in mind, why don''t we plan for a raid. We finally have the chance to stop these incidents once and for all." £ÛGaston£Ý "I agree with you, Sir Gaston. Now all we need to do is wait for reinforcements and we can finally conduct a raid." £ÛKurt£Ý "Hahaha, I don''t think that''s needed, Lord Kurt. We can conduct it straight away. We don''t need any reinforcements." £ÛKris£Ý "I.... I''m afraid I don''t understand what you are trying to imply, Lord Kris." £ÛKurt£Ý Confusion and doubt... Those were what filled Kurt''s head upon hearing Kris'' suggestion. He knew that Kris had a playful nature, but he doesn''t think he will joke at such a serious conversation. "I mean, with the people we have here... We can perform the raid right now." £ÛKris£Ý Kris tried to explain his previous statement, but it was no use. Neither Vanessa nor Kurt understood the meaning of his explanation. After all, neither of the two of them knew of Grey and Yuna''s true power. But other than them, everyone else fully understood what Kris was trying to imply. They might not even need all of them, even without the help of the army, the guild could raid the enemy''s base if they wanted to. "Lord Kris, even if we have you, an A-ranker, and us, three B-rankers, it is still too risky. We can''t afford to take such hug©`" £ÛKurt£Ý "You''re close, but not quite..." £ÛKris£Ý "Pardon?" £ÛKurt£Ý To Kurt''s question, Kris simply looked at the direction of Grey and Yuna on the opposite side of the table. Following suit, Kurt and Vanessa''s eyes also ended up in the direction of the two. "What we have are 3 B-rankers, 2 A-rankers, and an S-ranker. If you ask me, it''s quite a powerful force, isn''t it?" £ÛKris£Ý Kris corrected Kurt in such a calm manner with a smile plastered on his face. Kurt and Vanessa on the other hand, were once again shocked from the sudden revelation. Well, who wouldn''t be shocked when teenagers who were clearly many years younger than them were actually powerhouses which can easily overpower anyone in the army. "Well, what do you think?" £ÛKris£Ý Kris asked with an even bigger smile on his face. There was no way Vanessa and Kurt could reject Kris'' proposal. It was best to strike while the iron was hot. Deciding to conduct the raid, Vanessa laid out the map of the mountains on the table and shared the remaining documents to the others. "According to what we know, there are three entrances located here, here, and here." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa pointed out three places on the map. One was by the cliffside, one was by the summit, and another one was in the forest. All of which were marked by a small cave as the entrance. Surprisingly, there was no entrance in the large cavern located by the mountainside. It seems like the organization was avoiding the most obvious entrance in case someone wanders near the mountains. "Each of these entrances are guarded by a single C-rank beast and a couple of D-rank ones. Since we have 6 people participating in the raid, we will go by pairs. Me and Lady Yuna will take the cliffside one, Sir Grey and Kurt will take the one by the summit, and lastly, Lord Kris and Lady Aria will take the forest. Are there any objections?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Everyone shook their heads in response to Vanessa''s question. Beforehand, Grey had revealed that Yuna, aside from being able to use Ice magic, is also able to use wind magic up until the intermediate level. The two of them could also use earth magic at the same level. It was done in order to compensate for Kurt and Vanessa''s fire-attribute. Since the base is located underground, it would be a problem if all of the air is burnt by fire magic spells. The pairing was dome so that Grey and Yuna will be able to create ventilation inside the cave and resupply air from the outside. Vanessa and Kurt will also try their best to use arts rather than spells. Of course, wind and earth magic wasn''t the only one Yuna was capable of controlling. She could also control all the other attributes and classes up until the "intermediate" level. As for Grey, he can control them up until the "high" level, but there is no need to reveal those. They will stay as their trump cards. While training in other attributes and classes may be beneficial in certain situations, it does not help out in increasing combat power. This is because mana quality only regards the attribute or class with the highest proficiency. It is also the reason why people only train in one class or attribute. With the pairing finalized, everyone in the room brainstormed for a couple of minutes to devise a master plan. It was a makeshift master plan which mostly takes into account their high combat powers. The raid will be done at night to prevent the enemy from noticing their approach, and the moment they have infiltrated inside, the entrances will be barricaded with net-like walls which prevents people from escaping but allows air to enter. The moment a dead end is met in the maze, the said route will be sealed to close off with earth magic to narrow down the maze. It was also decided that destroying the maze was forbidden as it might cause the base to collapse. Lastly, the moment they arrive at the main room, they won''t act until everyone has arrived. But in case of emergency, everyone can take necessary actions. "Mmm..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Is something wrong, Sir Grey?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Ah, nothing... It''s just that the plan was much simpler than I thought." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, you''re right. Well, normally it would be more complex and sophisticated than this. But with all the members of the raid team at least at B-rank, we could even charge without any plans at all." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa was right. With the members of the raid team consisting of an S-ranker, two A-rankers, and three B-rankers, even a simple plan like this can easily lead to victory. It won''t even be surprising if they won just by charging in recklessly. But even with that logic, Grey still felt uneasy. It was as if the case had become less serious all of the sudden. "Now that we have finished planning, everyone is now dismissed. Just remember that we will be meeting up when the sun sets, okay?" £ÛVanessa£Ý """""Yes!""""" With the meeting finished, everyone slowly went outside of the guildmaster''s office, and went their own ways to prepare. Only Vanessa, Kurt, and the Guildmaster were left in the office as they discussed other matters. Deep inside Grey''s heart, he was feeling a sense of relief and anxiety. Finally, he could fulfill the promise he made to himself three years ago. The promise to bring down justice upon the perpetrators of the incidents. "Yuna, are you feeling alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý But it wasn''t him who was the most anxious. Yuna, who was from the very village which got destroyed years ago has become silent. Grey didn''t know what was inside her mind. "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah?" £ÛGrey£Ý "After this... I want to eat curry again." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked shyly as she looked down at the ground. It seemed like she was trying to calm herself down by thinking about other things. Grey easily noticed her gestures but didn''t pay it any mind. He was satisfied that the current Yuna was already strong enough to face her own anxieties. She has indeed become stronger. "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 27 END Chapter 28: Raid (pt. I) Sky Blue, Amber, Orange, Deep Blue, and Black. The colors of the sky changed with the passing of time. The sun and clouds disappeared from sight as the moon and stars took their place. Evening has arrived and so did the time Grey and Yuna had been waiting for, for three years. It was time to raid Iblis'' base of operations and stop the beast incidents once and for all. Although Grey has been preparing himself since the discussion and all the passing years, he still can''t stop his hands from trembling. As tonight, he might end up killing a person for the first time in both his lives. Unlike on Earth, the laws here in Merusia doesn''t value life as importantly. Although Grey hates killing, if it''s for the sake something or someone important for him, he won''t hesitate on dirtying his hands. Knock Knock Knock "Grey...?" £ÛYuna£Ý As Grey steeled his resolve, a sudden knocking could be heard coming from the door. It was accompanied by Yuna''s soft and slightly anxious voice. Anger, anxiety, grief, relief, and other varieties of emotions. Yuna''s heart was swirling with different emotions. Now that she can extract her revenge, she was feeling emotions she didn''t know she had. It was as if she was traversing swampy terrain within a dark tunnel. It was a dark and uncomfortable feeling. "Yeah, I''m here. Do you need anything?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not really... I just want to hear your voice..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was a trace of loneliness present in her voice as Yuna spoke those words. Even when she was on the other side of the door, Grey could clearly feel the slight trembling in her voice. Hearing her voice, Grey felt a little calmer. He had realized that he had no time to feel down. Instead, he felt the need to collect himself and man up. He needs to become a pillar Yuna can lean on. "Umm, Grey... After this... I want to eat sweets again... I want to eat the sweets you made before..." £ÛYuna£Ý Silence... There was no response to Yuna''s request. It was only after a few seconds of silence that a creaking sound could be heard as Grey walked towards the door. The footsteps echoing louder inside Yuna''s ears as he got closer. A click and a creak, those were the final sounds which echoed throughout the corridor as Grey opened the door, revealing a silver-haired elf who was looking down the floor as she held both of her hands tightly together. "Sure, that''s a promise." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey replied as he patted Yuna''s head. It was a gesture Grey usually makes without much thought, but this time, he did it to comfort the adorable elven girl before him. A surging warmth filled Yuna''s heart as Grey''s hands stroked her head. Even though she was still worried, she was now feeling more comfortable with Grey by her side. She felt protected by the man she trusts the most. Side by side, Grey and Yuna then headed to the rendezvous point, making sure to not disturb the peace of the night. They were as silent as shadows as they moved quietly on top of the roofs. "Oh, they''re here. Grey! Yuna!" £ÛKris£Ý The first one to notice their arrival was Kris, followed by Aria, then Vanessa, and Kurt. All other members of the raid were already present. They were just waiting for Grey and Yuna to arrive. "Seems like everybody arrived early." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, we just couldn''t wait anymore. I just want to give those guys a piece of my mind as soon as possible." £ÛKris£Ý "Lord Kris is right. They have been committing too many atrocities as they please for far too long. It''s time that we put an end to them." £ÛKurt£Ý To Kris and Kurt''s words, everyone agreed unanimously. They too felt compelled to stop Iblis from bringing more harm to the innocent. A sentiment shared by those with a decent morality. In the vicinity, there was no carriage nor any sort of vehicle to be seen. It has been decided that the raid team will travel by foot. After all, high-rankers are much more agile than any kind of carriage. "Alright, are you guys all set?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Everyone nodded their heads in response to Vanessa''s question as they prepared themselves to run a long distance. "Then..." £ÛVanessa£Ý With Vanessa in the lead, everyone headed out at speeds of surpassing that of a horse''s top speed. The moment they all started to sprint, a sonic boom echoed throughout the vicinity, leaving dust clouds in their wake. While their movements were swift, they weren''t pushing themselves to the point of tiring out. After all, they still have a battle to take on after their arrival. It was ideal to conserve most of their strengths, For half an hour, the team of six traversed the plains and the mountains carefully as they avoided causing a disturbance to their surroundings. Especially since it was night time and there was less visibility. The moment they were almost at the enemy''s base, they slowed down their speed in order to not alert the enemies. Their plan would be useless if they got noticed before they could initiate it, after all. A few more minutes later, Vanessa halted her movements and the remaining members followed suit. It was time to go separate ways. "Everyone, it''s time to split up. Make sure you protect your partner, kay¡«? Now then, let''s go, Lady Yuna!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Grabbing Yuna by the wrist, Vanessa quickly vanished for the other''s sight along with Yuna. She had already started heading to the western part of the mountain where the cliffside was located. "Then, we''ll also be going now. Good luck, you two!" £ÛKris£Ý "See you later." £ÛAria£Ý The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Following Vanessa, Kris and Aria headed further south as they dove inside the forest. They vanished into thin air, leaving Grey and Kurt alone. "Well then, we should get going, too." £ÛKurt£Ý "Then, I''ll be in your care, Lord Kurt." £ÛGrey£Ý "I feel the same, Sir Grey." £ÛKurt£Ý Being the last to move, Grey and Kurt then swiftly headed towards the summit where the final entrance was located. It took a few high jumps and cliff hiking, but the two eventually arrived at the top. There, a group of men, along with a few beasts, can be observed standing guard by the entrance. It was just like the report had said. Although Grey and Kurt were so close to the entrance, none of the guards there seemed to have noticed their arrival. The depth of the night was too powerful for the vision of people at their caliber. Kurt and Grey observed for quite some time but there was no change in the attitude of the guards. Not to mention mere guards, not even the beasts have noticed the two. ¡¶Gust¡· £ÛGrey£Ý At Kurt''s signal, Grey casted a low level spell towards the entrance of the base, creating strong bursts of wind which blew away the guards and knocked some of them unconscious. Only the beasts, with their large statures, were able to withstand Grey''s spell. But even if they had resisted, all of them were still pushed back by quite some distance, leaving tracks in the ground. "Urgh... What just happened...?" "Where did that wind come from?!" "Huh...? Intruders! There are intruder©` Urk..." By the time the guards noticed Grey and Kurt, it was already too late. They were already inside the base. Kurt was even able to pierce one of the guards'' chest in a quick instant, killing the man in one blow. Seeing Kurt kill one of the guards, Grey didn''t feel any sympathy, pity, or similar emotion towards them. He had already confirmed all of them were "evil", and that they deserve to be punished. The moment they entered such a dark organization, they practically agreed to suffering such a fate. Although Grey felt a little uncomfortable, there was no need to give mercy to a group of murderers. "Sound the alarms©` Aaghh!!" The others still haven''t gotten up but another one of them has already lost their life. Kurt was making a quick work out of them, striking them down one after another without showing any form of mercy. Kurt had the eyes of knights who have experienced countless bloodshed as he remained calm in the face of the enemies. All of those who confronted him had their lives expired in a single strike. ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As Kurt brandished his spear left and right, Grey fired off a spell towards the beasts, decapitating their heads from their bodies in one go and making blood rain all over the entrance. "M-M-Monsters!" "Run!!" The guards tried to run away outside, hoping to escape with their heads intact, but the moment they started running away,the earth suddenly started rumbling. Soon after, large pillars of stone protruded from the ground, creating a prison which prevented the enemies from escaping. As soon as they saw the pillars emerge from the ground, despair swallowed up their hearts as they saw the hands of death reaching out to them. Their whole bodies trembled uncontrollably at the thought of dying. "H-Have mercy..." "Please spare us!" "I''ll do anything, just please let me keep my life." The enemies begged for their lives but it was useless. Kurt and Grey''s merciless attacks didn''t show any signs of stopping. Their screams echoed throughout the mountain as their lives were taken from them. Even Grey who was reluctant about killing had no choice but to end their lives in order to avenge the innocent lives lost because of their wrongdoings. It was also a way to cull the roots of the problem. They have no need for the risk of the enemies rebuilding the organization if they spared them. "Are you alright, Sir Grey?" £ÛKurt£Ý "Ah, yes... I''m just a little uneasy, that''s all." £ÛGrey£Ý Contrary to his previous thoughts, Grey didn''t feel as guilty when he ended the enemies'' lives. Rather, it just felt as if he was exterminating monsters. Grey''s mind has already equated the likes of the murderers and evildoers to the level of monsters such as goblins and orcs. There was no need to show sympathy to beings who only sought the harm of others. Even seeing his hand dirtied by the blood of his enemies, Grey didn''t feel any remorse for taking the lives of multiple people. His mind was as clear as the bright sky as he wiped away those blood stains. Weeeooow Weeeooow Weeeooow Just as Grey was reflecting on his actions, a loud blaring sound interrupted echoed throughout the whole base. It was apparent that the enemies noticed their movements. "Looks like the others have also started their tasks." £ÛKurt£Ý ... Weeeooow Weeeooow Weeeooow "Guaakkk!" "Arghh!" Accompanying the screams of the enemies, a deafening silence reverberated throughout the whole base as Vanessa and Yuna defeated their enemies one after another. Yuna had already closed off the entrance with Earth magic so there was no way for the enemies to escape. All they could do was fight recklessly as they gave themselves false hope that they could defeat the two ladies before them. ¡¶Bloody River¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Like a river flowing towards the ocean, Yuna''s daggers flowed from person to person, wounding their arms, legs, and torso, and every part of their body. Some even had their heads flying into the air as they rushed towards her. Blood gushed out and showered the ground as Yuna''s daggers finished off the lives of the few dozen men who were rushing towards her. And it wasn''t only Yuna. Vamessa''s swords also took as many lives as the former. At first, the men were looking at Yuna and Vanessa with lecherous eyes the moment they saw them enter, but the current situation was completely different. Now, rather than lust, the men''s eyes were filled with fear and desperation. ¡¶Sweeping Edge!¡· £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa swung her sword horizontally, sending out a blade of mana which cut down every enemy it came in contact with. Some tried to block the attacks with a shield, but their efforts were just in vain. They were still cut down the same. The scene couldn''t even be called a battle. It was a one-sided massacre where the group of hundred or so men were crushed mercilessly by a pair of two young women. "Waah¡« Lady Yuna, you''re so brutal..." £ÛVanessa£Ý Says Vanessa, but she wasn''t clean either. She was just as brutal, or maybe even more, seeing as two how she just nonchalantly cut the bodies of her enemies into two. Some still suffered before they ultimately faced death. "No... Rather than Lady Yuna, can I just call you ''Yuna''? And then you should call me Big Sis Vanessa. That way, we can be closer to one another!" £ÛVanessa£Ý To Vanessa''s sudden proposal, Yuna couldn''t help herself but be dumbfounded. She knew that Vanessa was a free spirit the moment they met, but she didn''t think she would be so assertive. Vanessa''s eyes were even glimmering as she requested it from Yuna. Her eyes had the same shine as Yuna''s whenever she found something interesting. They were eyes full of excitement. "Uh... Umm... Lady Vanessa©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s ''Big Sis'' not ''Lady''!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Yuna tried to resist but to no avail. Vanessa''s persistence was on another level. She wouldn''t back down no matter what Yuna tried to say. She always found a way to turn the tide to her favor. "T-Then... Big Sis Vanessa..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna¡«! You''re such a good girl! So cute¡«! I finally have a little sister! I''m so happy!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Eventually, Yuna was forced to give in. With an embarrassed face, she was forced to call Vanessa the way Vanessa wanted to. Even with her being the stronger one, Yuna wasn''t able to do anything. Vanessa was simply too powerful. The moment Yuna called her "Big Sis", she immediately gave Yuna a big hug and patted her head aggressively and cheerfully. She was so lively that Yuna could finally understand why Kurt became so serious even though he was the younger one. It seems that he grew up like that so that he could keep his older sister in check. Yuna felt a sense of sympathy towards him. "Now, Yuna, have you loosened up?" £ÛVanessa£Ý But it seems that Vanessa didn''t just do it for her own satisfaction. Although it was quite strange, she was calming down Yuna on her own way. Hearing her words, Yuna felt a little happy. The tense expression she had when she was fighting a few minutes ago was now replaced with a softer and calmer one. Vanessa''s method was effective. "Thank you, Lad©` no, Big Sis Vanessa." £ÛYuna£Ý "No worries! You can rely on your Big Sis anytime! Now then, let''s head deeper, shall we?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... "Arghhhh!" "Heelp! Help meee!" "Somebody save me!" Echoing at the depths of the night were the screams of a hundred men as they were slaughtered mercilessly by a large ash-colored lion. Although it wasn''t as large as the beasts guarding the entrance, its strength was incomparably higher. The lion was none other than Kris. He was using his ability "Lion Soul" which allows him to transform into a gray lion more than double the size of a normal bear. In that form, Kris'' physical and magical capabilities are increased by 50% at the cost of his mana draining twice as fast. At first, Kris wanted to take things casually, but the moment he heard the guards spout sexual remarks towards Aria, he immediately snapped and slaughtered all of them without reserve. "You bastards! See if any of you can survive today!" £ÛKris£Ý Although he fights often with Aira, he treasures his fianc¨¦e dearly and is actually quite possessive. He won''t let anyone just secually harass his beloved and get away with it. Back in the guild, Kris was quite famous for beating up those who looked at Aria with lecherous and malicious eyes. His actions were influential enough that the cases of sexual harassment in the guild has lowered quite a bit in the past few years. "Haah..." £ÛAria£Ý Aria shook her head and heaved a lengthy sigh as she watched her fianc¨¦ rampaged like a wild animal. Her eyes looked like she had already given up in trying to reform her fianc¨¦''s behavior. Without much to do, Aria only sat by the entrance, hoping to catch those who were trying to escape. She then looked at her fianc¨¦ one more time and then heaved another lengthy sight. She could already see how tough her married life would be. ... Weeeooow Weeeooow Weeeooow Deep inside the base under the mountain, the deafening cries of the sirens echoed aggressively in a dimly lit room. The alarm has already reached the innermost sections of the base. Inside the dimly lit room was a man in an untidy white lab coat who was mixing reagents and mixtures. He suddenly stopped whatever he was doing the moment he heard the alarm. "What''s happening!?" £ÛBoss£Ý "B-Boss, intruders are attacking the hideout!" "Then what are you standing here for!? Stop them immediately!" £ÛBoss£Ý "Y-Yes boss!" Running panicky like a scared rat, the man went outside the room to enact the leader''s order. Thunk The moment the man vanished from sight, the leader struck the table with his fist, making multiple apparatus falk down the floor. He was clearly enraged as his eyes were almost bloodshot. He was enraged that intruders had shown up at the most important moment. He was so close to achieving his goal and yet fate decided to play with him. He couldn''t accept such a situation. "Demiol, come here!" £ÛBoss£Ý With an ear splitting yell, the leader called out to one of his underlings. His voice was filled with desperation and annoyance. "You called, Boss?" £ÛDemiol£Ý "Release the type III Daemons!" £ÛBoss£Ý Hearing the leader''s order, the underling quickly ran outside the room and headed deeper into the basement. He ran and ran until he arrived at a large room sealed by a door made of hard metals. It was like a hangar where planes were stored back on Earth. The moment he opened the doors, large red eyes glowed within the darkness. Moments later, the ground rumbled as the owner of the eyes planted one of their feet in the ground. Kiieeekkkkkkkk CHAPTER 28 END Chapter 29: Raid (pt. II) Dimly lit corridors with heights easily surpassing 10 meters and a width which is double the height. It gave off a dwarfing sensation to the people who traversed the eerie and repetitive path. As Grey tread along the corridors, he couldn''t help but think how much work it had taken to create such humongous tunnels. It was clear that it was designed in such a way that even large beasts would have no problem running freely. Along the way, Grey and Kurt have killed countless more members of Iblis. Whether it be beasts or people, none stood a chance when the two brandished their weapons. Swing after swing, lives were lost. While guilt has tried to creep inside Grey''s heart, his hatred for them was much stronger. Even if he were to have a chance to choose another path, he would once again walk a bloody one and dirty his hands just as he did before. Thud Thud Rumble A heavy sound permeated the ground and echoed throughout the walls as if large elephants conducting a stampede. It was vivid enough that Grey and Kurt had to halt their steps and be put on guard. Guraaaakkkkkkk Following the rumbling, a loud screech echoed throughout the stagnant air. They were like trumpets which announced the advent of destruction and ruin. A cry of intimidation which ate away the courage of those who heard them. The owner of the screech was not one nor two, but three large and gruesome beasts which Grey had to words to describe as. If there was one word fitting for them, then it would be "abomination". It will only take a single glance for a normal person to shake in fear from their presence. A face and body composed of multiple creatures stitched together. Limbs which clearly came from different owners. Some were that of a wolf''s, some were from a bovine, and there were even scaled ones. Lastly, it had the wing of a bird and a bat. Truly a disturbing sight to behold. Not only in appearance, their sizes were also intimidating. By rough estimate, they were easily 3 meters in height and had a wingspan close to 10 meters. It could easily swallow a full-grown man in a single bite. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demonic Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Daemon ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Stable ¡¾Sex¡¿??? ¡¾Age¡¿??? ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3,223 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,058 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ¡¾Intelligence¡¿??? ¡¾Description¡¿ A man-made creature made from combining the body parts of different beasts into one. It took countless beasts and countless lives during the process of its creation. Its sole purpose is to serve its master and bring ruin to the obstacles in its way. ----------------------------------- Demonic Beasts. If monsters are creatures which are born from mana, then demonic beasts are born from beasts who have been corrupted from mana. After becoming one, the beasts lose their sanity and attack anything discriminately. It wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say that they can be considered as "monsters". Similarly, people also turn into demons if they are corrupted by mana, but with the amount of intelligence people have, demons are a very rare case which only happens in grave accidents. But demons would be a story for another day. Like pieces of a puzzle fitting with one another, Grey finally understood what Iblis was trying to accomplish. They were trying to make an army of beasts that would obey all of their biddings. Grey didn''t know if they were doing it solely for research or for world domination or something similar, but Grey could already tell that whatever their true goals were, it wouldn''t be any good for anyone. "What manner of creatures are these..." £ÛKurt£Ý "Lord Kurt, be careful. All of them are B-rank." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Understood." £ÛKurt£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Kurt quickly regained his composure and readied his fighting stance. He placed his spear on an offensive, ready to strike at any moment. Kieeeekkkkk The beasts'' red eyes glowed furiously as the creatures target Grey and Kurt. They struck the ground with their gigantic hind limbs as they charged forward, leaving large depressions on the ground. "Lord Kurt, I''ll leave the one in front to you. I''ll be taking care of the two behind it." £ÛGrey£Ý With Kurt''s nodding as a response, Grey dashed past the vanguard beast with a single leap, closing the distance between him and the two beasts in the rear. Seeing the beasts up close, Grey was once again reminded how disgusting and repulsive the beasts looked. It was to the point that he would have thrown up had he not adapted how Merusia worked. Grruaaakkkkk Claws, hooves, tails, wings... The two creatures attacked Grey in a multitude of unpredictable patterns. Some came from the front while the others aimed at the side. The creatures continued to attack relentlessly. The walls and grounds shook with each attack the two creatures delivered towards Grey and missed. Craters formed everywhere where the attack had landed and the flatted ground soon became highly uneven. ''Tsk! The mountain''s going to collapse at this rate!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Like a swirling vortex, mana gathered from Grey''s body towards his fist. He pulled back one of his arms and at breakneck speed... ¡¶Phantom Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ... his fight fist struck one of the creature''s head, sending vibrations throughout its body. Soon after, the said creature collapsed to the ground limply with life vanishing from its eyes. It was already dead. ¡¶Phantom Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The remaining creature wasn''t safe either. As soon as Grey''s right fist connected to the first one, Grey twisted his body and struck his left fist to the remaining one in just a fraction of a second. Two loud thuds reverberated throughout the ground as the two beasts fell in succession. Their outside appearance didn''t receive much damage, but the same couldn''t be said to their insides. They were mercilessly crushed to a pulp. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Since Grey used "Phantom Caliber", no damage was done to the surroundings. All the impact was absorbed by the creature''s bodies. It was the perfect attack in such a confined space which might collapse with a single mistake. ¡¶Piercing Torrent!¡· £ÛKurt£Ý A voice echoed from Grey''s behind as he finished off his enemies. It was Kurt''s and he was currently dealing with his assigned enemy. Kurt''s lance struck a barrage of blows towards the creature''s body like a relentless storm, leaving behind holes from head to tail. Blood gushed out from those holes as the creature struggled to stand up. ¡¶Howling Cleaver!¡· £ÛKurt£Ý Kurt''s final strike came from above like unstoppable lightning. The moment it struck the creature''s head, it continued down to the ground, perfectly cutting the creature''s body in two. The two parts of the creature''s body then fell to opposite directions, creating a slightly less heavy thud sound as its blood showered the ground. Although Kurt was sweating quite a bit from the battle, he sustained no injuries. The creature wasn''t able to land even a scratch from how nimble and agile Kurt moved. He was a bad match towards the creature with such a large body. "Here''s some water, Lord Kurt." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... Thank you." £ÛKurt£Ý As he wiped away his sweat, Kurt took Grey''s offer and drank the water Grey gave him. In a single time, he was able to drink more than half of the water container. ''Hm?'' £ÛGrey£Ý A few seconds after the creature was defeated, a seemingly black but thin mist emanated from its body as if it was leaving the creature. It was a similar scene to how monsters turn into mana after being defeated. The only difference was the creature still left its corpse behind rather than disappearing. ''These are...'' £ÛGrey£Ý But since it was a half-beast, half-monster, it also left behind a special crystal which resembled that of mana crystals which were dropped by monsters. It dropped a beast crystal which will be a story for another day. ... Following the fight at the entrance, Vanessa and Yuna continued to navigate the labyrinth-like base. They have met other people along the way, but were able to dispose of them without much hassle. It has been more than half an hour since the two were together and currently... "Yuna, do you like sweets?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "U-Un... " £ÛYuna£Ý "Then how about tea?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then how about..." £ÛVanessa£Ý ... Vanessa is asking Yuna questions one after another. Some were personal, some were random, while some were just outright weird. She was like an unstoppable force Yuna had no way of defeating. With Yuna now addressing Vanessa as "Big Sis", Vanessa, out of the blue, decided that it would be best for them to know more about each other. Although it was supposed to be about each other, Vanessa has been the only one asking so far. Although Yuna is happy that she had acquired a new friend, she still wanted to get out of the current situation as soon as she can. She was afraid the topic would take a strange turn at any moment. "Oh, right... Yuna, I''ve been meaning to ask this since the discussion, but... what''s your relationship with Grey?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Just as she feared, a strange and difficult question has come out of Vanessa''s mouth. It was an embarrassing question to Yuna which only the likes of Helen had been asking her about. It wasn''t just Yuna, Vanessa had now, just recently, started addressing Grey in a very casual and familiar tone. Grey wasn''t even present yet she was acting like her and Grey was already close. Her being friendly was an understatement. "W-We''re just partners..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna answered with a slightly red face in a slightly crestfallen tone. It was an expression which anyone with a decent brain could easily tell the meaning of. "I see, I see... Then, don''t worry! Big Sis here will support you!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Y-Yes...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tilted her head in confusion as she didn''t know what Vanessa''s enthusiastic reply meant. She has yet to notice that Vanessa had already read her like an open book. The two talked more as they traversed the large labyrinth. They talked about their goals, their likes, and even their pasts, in which, Vanessa cried like a heartbroken woman after hearing Yuna''s past and how she met Grey. After that, Vanessa declared with a triumphant pose that she will do her best to protect Yuna, comforting her as she embraced her like how a mother would to their crying child, Warm... That''s how Yuna felt at that moment, but such a moment didn''t last long. Krrrrrkkkkkk Uguaakkkkkk As soon as Vanessa and Yuna took a left turn, a loud screech accompanied by the presence of three nightmarish beasts broke their happy moment and turned it into a serious one. "Waaa... What horrid creatures. Yuna, please create a wall and trap one of them. That way we can each fight one without getting bothered." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý As per Vanessa instruction, Yuna quickly casted a spell and created a wall of stone and soil, trapping the creature in the right and leaving one creature for each of them to fight. "Good job, Yuna! Now then, let''s put these creatures down!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa declared as she shortened the distance between her and the creature in the front. Following her, Yuna also dashed towards the one on the left as she erased her presence. Target in lock, Yuna held her daggers in reverse grip as she jumped high up in the air. The creature was still confused where Yuna disappeared to and soon decided to just attack Vanessa, but before it could... ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A large arc of mana came down from above, dealing a large wound towards the creature''s neck and cutting a portion of its wings in the process. Anything below B-rank would have instantly been killed by Yuna''s attack, but seeing how it could still stand after receiving such a powerful blow, it only showed how tough the creature was, or rather, how tough the neck if the creature was as it had scales running along it which was different from its other body parts. ¡¶Dice!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The creature didn''t even have time to react. The moment Yuna landed on the ground, a stream of blades rained down upon its body, drawing blood and cutting down everything it struck. It may be hundreds, or maybe reaching more than a thousand, but one thing was sure, the attacks Yuna had unleashed upon the creature was a merciless one. The moment the torrent of dagger strikes stopped, the creature was nowhere to be seen. All that was left of it was a mountain of flesh and organs with blood flowing all over the ground. It was a bloody mess. ¡¶Nova Flare!¡· £ÛVanessa£Ý The moment Yuna turned around, what she witnessed was a strong burst of flames roasting an already crippled creature. The creature Vanessa had fought was quite resistant to her blade attacks compared to the one Yuna fought. She had no choice but to use flame magic and incinerate it into ashes. Guraaakkk©` ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Just as Vanessa finished her opponent, the creature Yuna trapped, broke out and screeched loudly. Unfortunately for it, before it could finish its screeching, Yuna had already casted a spell, hurling large chunks of ice towards it and piercing its neck. The shock from the sudden attack was too much that the creature fell limp to the ground. It tried to get back up but it was already too late. The creature hasn''t even put down one leg, but before it, Vanessa has already appeared, ready to strike at any time. The creature tried to bite her, but she dodged gracefully and landed on top of its head, then... ¡¶Hell Flare!¡· £ÛVanessa£Ý ... she plunged her sword on the creature''s skull, and scorched the creature from the inside. After receiving an attack like that, the creature stopped moving and its life was forfeited. "Phew... Now, where were we... Oh right, Yuna¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý As if nothing happened, after all the creatures had been dealt with, Vanessa rushed towards Yuna with an energetic smile. She then continued the topic they were talking about before they were interrupted by the beasts. Vanessa''s carefreeness was on another level. It was to the point that Yuna started questioning whether she really was a noble lady or was actually a high-ranking military officer. ... "What were you thinking losing your patience like that!? What if we were in the guild, would you be beating them up like this too? You should think more before..." £ÛAria£Ý After Kris'' unruly rampage in his lion form, Aria gave Kris a long scolding session full of "love". It has been about 20 minutes since Aria started her lecture, and there was still no end to be seen. At that moment, Kris was just kneeling to the ground silently as Aria continued her lecture. Rather than an engaged couple, they looked like a mother and child, with the former scolding the latter for being too naughty. Thud Thud Thud The only thing that stopped Aria was the rumbling of the ground which got louder and louder as time passed. It was clear that something was approaching them at quite a high speed. "We''ll continue this later, let''s deal with this first, and don''t look so down, I''m only reprimanding you for the sake of our future.... I wouldn''t want to have an overly possessive husband, after all..." £ÛAria£Ý A beet red face. That''s what Aira''s face looked like as she mumbled the last part of her sentence in a low voice. It was such a rare expression that Kris'' energy came back quickly after seeing it. Suddenly, Kris didn''t mind getting scolded. If he could see Aria''s lovely expression one more time, he would voluntarily do it again. "Hooh... Then, leave this to me. I''ll show you a cool side of me." £ÛKris£Ý Kris declared with a smile which extended from ear to ear. He was clearly motivated from the words Aria had just mumbled a few seconds ago. "I knew it. You really look cooler when you''re calm." £ÛAria£Ý Coupled with what Aria had just said, a smile uncontrollably bloomed on Kris''s face. Aria was also not so different, she was also smiling as she gazed at the figure of her beloved. ¡¶Pitfall!¡· £ÛKris£Ý Even before the enemies showed up, the ground had formed a massive depression spanning dozens of meters, with a bottom more than 10 meters deeper than what it used to be. The moment the creatures appeared from the labyrinth, they weren''t able to slow down and fell face-flat towards the huge hole which clearly wasn''t there a few moments ago. ¡¶Tectonic Cemetery!¡· £ÛKris£Ý The creatures tried to fly up, but before they could even flap their wings, huge spikes protruded from the ground, piercing their bodies. Not even their wings were spared from the spikes, making them unable to fly. Kris hasn''t even moved from his spot yet the creatures were already reduced into such a pitiful state. Kris was completely different to the rampaging idiot which had just been scolded by Aria. Kruaaakkkk All the creatures could do was screech in pain and hatred towards Kris. They couldn''t even move their limbs freely since all of them were impaled. The victor was already decided. Kris took a deep breath in and gathered mana up above the air. Soon after, a small stone formed from the dense cloud of mana. The small stone grew larger and larger until it became a boulder large enough to cover up the pitfall. ¡¶Meteor Crash!¡· £ÛKris£Ý With nowhere to run, the creatures have no other choice but to accept their inevitable death, being crushed by a gigantic boulder. They were powerless in front of Kris who didn''t even break a sweat, Three moves. That''s only what it took for Kris to defeat, not one, but three terrifying beasts in less than a minute. He was truly worthy of being called a genius. But of course, that "genius" was only showing off towards Aria. After all, what kind of man wouldn''t want their beloved to see a cool side of them. ... "Boss, we await your order." A man stood silently as he admired the large machineries before him. It gave off a domineering presence which dwarfed those within vicinity. A machine which looked like something out of a sci-fi movie. Inside the machine was a gigantic beast, sleeping peacefully even though it was submerged in some type of strange liquid. A closer look and one could see tubes connecting the beast and machine together. It was one of those experiments where a mad scientist was trying to create an absurd creation for the sake of evolution and science. And truly, the man who stood before the machine could be called one of those mad scientists. "Proceed with the process!" £ÛBoss£Ý "Yes, boss! Start the machine!... Increase the input!... Amplify the mana!... Inject the serum!... Increase the heat!" Huuruwaaaakkkkk Guaaakkkkk "20%... 34%... 59%... 72%... 96%... 97%... 98%... 99%...!" The number steadily rose as time passed. Soon enough, it reached 100%. The process was completed. Silence fell towards the room as there were no signs of life present in the beast inside the machine. The procedure was done perfectly, there shouldn''t have been any mistakes, yet there was no movement. The people inside the room panicked as there was no reaction from the beast. Their hearts pounded nervously as hoped faded away with the passing of time. And just when all hope was lost, the beast''s large eyes glowed red as the machine started to shake aggressively. The beast was woken up from its slumber. It was the birth of a terrifying creature. The nervousness in the hearts of the people were quickly replaced with joy as the beast started to move. One man in particular was the happiest, with his smile reaching from ear to ear. "It''s alive... The project succeeded... Haha... Hahaha... Hahahaha!! At last, my greatest creation is born!!" £ÛBoss£Ý CHAPTER 29 END Chapter 30: Raid (pt. III) Left, Right, Left, Left. Kurt and Grey took one turn after another as they traversed the massive labyrinth. Even when they already knew that the labyrinth was large, its size was far more amazing than they had initially expected. It has already been about an hour since the two entered from the summit and so far, nothing too problematic had occurred after the appearance of the three abominable beasts from before. It would have been easier to punch the walls and create a tunnel, but doing so could cause the mountain to collapse. Especially since the two had the strength to easily crush boulders into fine powder. Being reckless was far too risky. "I have to say... your navigational ability really is outstanding, Sir Grey. We have been in this maze for quite some time but we have yet to find a dead end. I don''t know what to call it other than ''amazing''!" £ÛKurt£Ý "Hahaha, you''re praising me too much. It''s just luck." £ÛGrey£Ý That was a lie. Throughout the time Kurt and Grey have been navigating through the labyrinth, Grey has been using his "Heaven''s Eye". At first, he was skeptical if it would work in a place located underground but his worries were all for naught. It still functioned normally even under such circumstances. If it weren''t for the fact that Grey and Kurt have entered from the summit, they would have already reached the main chamber by now. In fact, they have already walked quite a number of kilometers as they navigated throughout the labyrinth. Of course, Kurt didn''t know the existence of such an amazing ability. After all, other than ''Judgement'' which Grey had revealed to the Guildmaster, all other effects from his abilities have been kept hidden. Yuna was the only one who knew about Grey''s abilities. ''Oh? Aren''t these....'' £ÛGrey£Ý Just as Grey was feeling a little guilty about lying straight to Kurt''s face, he sensed a pair of presences a few hundred meters away from him. They didn''t belong to enemies nor beasts, but rather... "Oh, Kurt! Grey!" £ÛVanessa£Ý ... they belonged to two ladies who were part of their raid team. It were Vanessa and Yuna were having a friendly chat as they traversed the labyrinth. The moment Vanessa saw the two men, she immediately raised her right hand and waved it energetically. Accompanying her energetic gesture was her equally energetic smile and voice. "How did things go on your side? Did anything interesting happen?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Elder Sister, you ought to be more serious in these situations... " £ÛKurt£Ý "Eh¡«?! Kurt, you''re just too stiff! Loosen up, will you?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Kurt tried to reprimand his older sister but it was pointless. In a space where no other people were around, Vanessa''s carefreeness was just on another level. But with Vanessa acting like such, the tension in the air quickly dropped. It was unknown whether she was doing it on purpose or was just being her carefree self. After all, she IS Vanessa. "Oh, right. I just remembered, but did you also get to fight some freaky looking creatures? Yuna and I fought some along the way. They were su¡«per strong despite their appearances." £ÛVanessa£Ý As if she had just remembered a trivial topic, Vanessa suddenly asked a serious question towards Grey and Kurt. The two of course knew what Vanessa was talking about. "Lady Vanessa, are you talking about the creatures who dropped these?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey replied as he showed the three beast crystals he and Kurt had picked up after subjugating the creatures. They were about the size of a fist and had a bluish yet transparent coloration. "Ah!" £ÛVanessa£Ý A high-pitched voice full of shock rang inside Grey''s ears the moment he showed the crystals. The source was none other than Vanessa whose eyes were widened from shock. Yuna, who was beside Vanessa, just looked at it with curious eyes. She had no idea what the crystals Grey was holding in his hands were for. All she knew was that they have some important value. "I completely forgot to collect them!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa''s yelling continued as she clearly remembered not checking the beasts'' corpse. She was too engaged in knowing more about Yuna that she completely forgot to check before leaving. Grey and Yuna looked at Vanessa dumbfounded, while Kurt shook his head with his dominant hand holding his forehead. He seemed to look like someone who was having a headache, for which the reason was none other than his older sister. "Ah, right... I''ll just let the army deal with it. Going back is too troublesome." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa declared as she placed one of her hands on top of her other palm. She had thought of an idea to escape from her responsibilities. Seeing her personality again, Grey started pitying Kurt for dealing with such a free-spirited and troublesome sister. He was also thankful that Yuna was such a kind and obedient girl. With Kurt pinching his forehead from the headache he got from dealing with his sister''s nonsense, the group of four continued to navigate the labyrinth with Grey in the lead. It took a couple of minutes, but after quite a few turns and fighting several dozen enemies on their path, they finally exited the massive labyrinth and entered the main chamber. Unlike the labyrinth and the tunnels before it, the main chamber was much more open and felt more man made. Its height could easily reach more than 30 meters and has an area which can contain a dozen basketball courts. But even when there was such a large open space, there were no signs of enemies in sight. Rather, it was very quiet and peaceful which made it give off a very eerie vibe. The only thing worth noting was a solitary building which was located at the center of the main chamber. It was quite large despite being built underground, and it was very apparent that it served as the core of the base. "Yo¡«! Over here!" £ÛKris£Ý Unexpectedly, the one who arrived first wasn''t the group led by Grey. It was Kris and Aria who were casually inspecting the main chamber before Grey and company had exited the labyrinth. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Although Kris and Aria didn''t possess any navigational ability like Grey, following the path with the most enemies, they were able to arrive in the main chamber first. It was a smart technique which Kris had just thought of. "You guys are late. What kept you there so long?" £ÛKris£Ý "We''re not late. You guys are just too early!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Yeah, yeah, sure. Let''s go with that." £ÛKris£Ý To Kris'' joking and provocative question, Vanessa replied in kind. Even when they had just met recently, the two''s personalities allow them to easily get along with one another. ... "Boss! The type ||| Deimons have all been killed! We can''t detect their lifeforces anymore!" "What!?" £ÛBoss£Ý A loud crashing sound resounded in the air as a number of glass and metal apparatuses fell to the ground from the man''s fury. Just right after he felt a joyous emotion from the completion of his long research, a sudden disaster came looming in to destroy all of his efforts. He was panicking greatly as he imagined his efforts being put into vain. ''Wait, even if they defeated it, they must have suffered a large loss in their numbers. That means this is the best time to strike, while they''re still weak!'' £ÛBoss£Ý Luckily, he still had his wits even when he was panicking. He had concluded all by himself that the kingdom had suffered quite a few losses after encountering 9 B-rank demonic beasts, It was a logical conclusion since raids were often performed with hundreds, maybe even thousands of soldiers and knights. And them being mostly soldiers, they would be insignificant against overwhelming enemies. Unfortunately for him, such was not the case. Rather than hundreds or thousands, his opponents were just 6 people. A raid team comprised of people whose strengths are even higher than those of his creations. "Release the type || Daemons! Crush them thoroughly this time." £ÛBoss£Ý "Y-Yes boss!" The man didn''t even consider extraneous variables when he relayed his order. He was confident that no matter what the kingdom sent, the improved versions of his creations would trample over them. ... "Should we just bust open the door?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "I don''t know about that. There may be traps installed here." £ÛKris£Ý "Lord Kris is right. We shouldn''t act too reckless©`" £ÛKurt£Ý Clang Clang Thunk A sudden metallic and mechanical sound reverberated in the air as the raid team decided how to open the door, making everyone raise their guards in anticipation on what''s about to happen. Soon after, the heavy metal doors opened, revealing even more massive and god-forsaken creatures. There were 3 of them and their eyes were everything but welcoming. The bloodlust emanating from their red eyes was as clear as day. The creatures were about 5 meters in height and are obviously stronger than the ones before. Although they are different from the ones before them, they were similar in the manner that they were created from multiple creatures. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demonic Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Daemon ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Stable ¡¾Sex¡¿??? ¡¾Age¡¿??? ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿4,592 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2,207 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ¡¾Intelligence¡¿??? ¡¾Description¡¿ A man-made creature made from combining the body parts of different beasts into one. It took countless beasts and countless lives during the process of its creation. Its sole purpose is to serve its master and bring ruin to the obstacles in its way. It is the second iteration of its kind. ----------------------------------- "Be careful everyone! They''re much stronger than the ones we''ve fought before! All of their combat power is at least 2,000!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey quickly notified every member of the raid team as soon as he saw the creatures'' combat power. The calm atmosphere then turned into one which was full of grave seriousness. The gap between the current creatures and the previous ones was too wide. By rough estimate alone, the current ones were about 7 to 8 times stronger. It would only take one of the current ones to wipe out all 9 of the previous ones. "Everyone, listen up! Everyone below A-rank, pull back and attack using long-range magic while the others become vanguards and draw out their attention. Don''t let the creatures reach the reaguardsr!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Roger!" ""Yes!"" ""Understood!"" Heeding Grey''s warning, Vanessa issued an order which everyone followed suit without asking a question. Grey, Yuna, and Kris took a step forward as vanguards while Aria, Kurt, and Vanessa prepared to cast spells from the rear. It was a situation where the lives of the raid team members might get into danger if the situation was handled poorly. They have no other choice but to tread carefully against the enemies in front of them. "Make sure they don''t get past" £ÛGrey£Ý "If that''s the case, then why don''t we just barricade them!" £ÛKris£Ý Along with his declaration, Kris poured his mana into his hammer and threw it midair. He then jumped after it and when he got a hold of its handle, he twisted his body and threw it to the ground head first with all his might. ¡¶Stone Forest!¡· £ÛKris£Ý As the hammer struck the ground, the earth rumbled aggressively and soon after, multiple pillars of earth started emerging from the ground, connecting to the walls and the ceiling of the hideout. It was like a large three-dimensional puzzle which restricted the movements of large creatures. Not only that, the pillars also provided support to the mountain and prevented it from collapsing. It was a super useful magic. The creatures managed to avoid the emerging pillars but the moment they halted, they were already trapped with little to no space available to move into. Even spreading their wings has become a difficult task. ¡¶Blue Phoenix!¡· £ÛVanessa£Ý ¡¶Blue Phoenix!¡· £ÛKurt£Ý ¡¶Twin Spiral!¡· £ÛAria£Ý One after another, the rearguards launched a barrage of attacks towards the creatures. They didn''t waste the opportunity when the creatures were still confused and struck while the iron was hot. And coupled with their ability "Sunfire" which increases the heat and tenacity of flames, Vanessa and Kurt''s fire-attribute spells burnt even hotter and brighter to the point that iron will instantly melt upon contact. There were obstacles on the path of their spells but they weren''t much of a problem. All they had to do was control the spells from afar like it was a part of the body. It might have cost more mana, but it was worth it. Kruwaaaakkkkk The creatures screeched with rage and agony as they received the attacks from the rearguards, and turned their attention towards them. Their eyes glowed even redder as they were fueled by hatred. The creatures charged towards the rearguards, disregarding the stone pillars along the way. They obliterated everything in their path even when it also caused harm to them. They were crazy. Even with the relentless attacks from the rearguards, the creatures showed no signs of slowing down. Their "minds" were focused on bringing down the people firing attacks from the rear. "Not so fast!¡¶Binding Ivy¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý But before they could even travel halfway, their movements were completely stopped by Grey''s plant-attribute binding spell. A multitude of thorn-filled vines emerged out of the ground and got a hold of the creatures trying to run towards the rearguards. Not only did it restrict them from moving, it also drained their mana as time passed. The more the creatures struggled, the more exhausted they became from trying to break free from Grey''s binding. Unfortunately for them, the gap between them and Grey was too much. It was an impossible task. Kruwaaaaakkkk With their movements restricted, all the creatures could do was screech loudly in pain and hatred as the relentless barrage of attacks continued to rain down upon them, Seeing the predicament the creatures were in, Yuna took the chance and leaped high up in the air and landed in between the two creatures. She then leaped once again and when she was at the same height as their heads... ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... using both of her hands, she released an "Icicle Shotgun" towards both flanks and destroyed both of the creatures'' heads. Their heads were skewered with frozen "spears" which can even pierce through metals easily. There wasn''t any resistance left after Yuna fired her spells. Both of the creatures lost their lives a quick moment after her attack. They didn''t even have the chance to retaliate. "Stop moving!" £ÛKris£Ý The remaining creature wasn''t safe either. It tried to struggle free, but what greeted it wasn''t freedom but Kris'' heavy strike which cracked the bones all over its front limb where Kris had struck. With its broken front leg, the creature''s struggle became weaker. The only thing that stayed constant was the endless torrent of spells the rearguards shot towards it. ¡¶Blue Phoenix!¡· £ÛVanessa£Ý ¡¶Blue Phoenix!¡· £ÛKurt£Ý ¡¶Twin Spiral!¡· £ÛAria£Ý Kruwaaaakkkkkk Having received all three attacks, the creature screeched and fell to the ground. But it didn''t die. After falling to the ground, the creature mustered all its strength and tried to stand up, but before it could do so... "As if I''d let you!¡¶Sundering Mountain¡·!" £ÛKris£Ý ... Kris has dealt the final blow by crushing the creature''s whole body using an art which projected a giant version of his hammer. Not only the creature''s body, but the whole mountain also received the impact from Kris'' attack. Luckily, the "Stone Forest" he previously erected had prevented the mountain from collapsing. Receiving Kris'' attack, the creature stopped moving entirely and the flames of its life ceased to exist. Soon after, mana left behind its body, leaving only the corpse and a beast crystal behind. "Haah... That was tough... I''m glad we managed to finish them off quickly. If that were to drag on any longer, I would have exhausted my mana." £ÛKris£Ý Kris commented as his legs collapsed to the ground due to fatigue. Not only him, the rearguards were also heavily taxed by spending too much mana on their consecutive attacks. Even when Kris had only used three attacks, those three attacks were the strongest ones he could muster. Of course, they were also the ones which cost the most mana in his arsenal. "How about you guys take a break." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, we... could really... use one... Haah.. Haah..." £ÛKris£Ý With the defeat of the creatures, the raid team then decided to take their rest. Although mana exhaustion can be easily undone with the use of mana potions, fatigue was another issue. All of their bodies became sore after firing off too many spells. It was a similar sensation to what an average person would feel after an intense day full of manual labor. It was like their muscles were all screaming with pain. After a few dozen minutes, the fatigue had become bearable and so, the raid team continued their task and went inside the building, which, through sheer chance, wasn''t affected anyhow by Kris'' "Stone Forest". The moment they entered, a myriad of machineries and mechanical equipments greeted their eyes. Although they weren''t as advanced as Earth''s, they were amazing in their own ways. They searched the whole room, but there was nothing to be found. If there was one, it would be the suspiciously large elevator-like machine which was obviously the one used to transport the large creatures upwards. Using the elevator, the raid team went further down the floors. With every descent, an inspection came after, but like the uppermost floor, there was nothing noteworthy in all of them. Everything was different when they arrived at the deepest floor. Rather than an empty and eerie room, what greeted them was a bloodbath. There were corpses everywhere, machineries destroyed, and broken glasses. It was a massacre. "There''s someone still alive! Over there!" £ÛAria£Ý Aria pointed towards a wounded man, covered in blood, and even struggling just to breath. He was the only one left alive and all others were torn to shreds or buried under heavy machines. "Haha... Hahaha... You all are foolish... you came here... just to die... Hahaha... you''re no match for it... Hahaha©`" £ÛBoss£Ý The man laughed hysterically at the sight of the raid team, but before he could even finish his last words, a gigantic maw filled with razor-sharp teeth appeared out of nowhere and devoured his head whole. A crunching sound echoed in the air as the owner of the maw chewed the man''s head. It was a cruel scene that many will surely have nightmares for days after witnessing it. But the death of the man nor the fate of the man''s colleagues wasn''t the one that was troubling Grey, rather... Kuruuwaaaakkkkkkk ... it was the fact that the creature before him was the strongest opponent he has ever faced. CHAPTER 30 END Chapter 31: Raid (pt. IV) A domineering aura swallowed the entire vicinity as crimson red eyes glowed bright in the dark room. Magic circuits flickered on and off as sparks echoed quietly in the air. The room was filled with dread and the smell of death and destruction. Its claws were covered in blood and its eyes were screaming in starvation as it continued to grind the heads it just bit off. The creature dawned with darkness was not just a monster, it was something even "monsters" would fear. A creature that could only be considered as the living incarnation of nightmares ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demonic Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Daemon ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Unstable, Starved ¡¾Sex¡¿??? ¡¾Age¡¿??? ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿17,201 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿7,802 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ¡¾Intelligence¡¿??? ¡¾Description¡¿ A man-made creature made from combining the body parts of different beasts into one. It took countless beasts and countless lives during the process of its creation. Its sole purpose is to serve its master and bring ruin to the obstacles in its way. It is the third and final iteration of its kind. ----------------------------------- The transparent status screen in front of Grey confirmed the creature''s strength. It was a demonic beast capable of destroying cities and ending thousands upon thousand of lives in a couple of strikes Seeing its status, a cold chill ran down Grey''s spine. It was a sensation he had only experienced once. It was when he had fought the Magma Crawler three years before. It was a sensation of worry and desperation. Although Grey''s combat power was on par with the creature''s, he also had to protect the others behind him. It wasn''t a situation he could just battle recklessly. Especially when the creature has started to notice their presence. "Yuna, take everyone and run away. I''ll be fighting alone from now on." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sir Grey, what are you talk©`" £ÛKurt£Ý "Lord Kurt, have you ever fought a lesser dragon before?" £ÛGrey£Ý Kurt tried to rally against Grey''s declaration but before he could even complete his sentence, Grey''s words rendered him unable to. Dragons, they are calamity-class beasts who reigns at the top of all beings. "Lesser" is just a prefix attached to adolescents of certain beast species who have yet to achieve full maturity. Though that may be, "Lesser Dragons" are still beasts who dominate the S-rank. Knowing that the creature before them was comparable to a Lesser Dragon, Kirt could not mister any argument against Grey. He knew that if stayed behind, they would just be burdening Grey instead. To his powerless self, Kurt couldn''t help but clench his fists with disappointment and anxiety. Even when he was a Commander in the army, he needed to rely on a man much younger than himself. He wasn''t humiliated but disappointed in himself. "Then, Sir Grey... I''ll leave everything to you. We''ll be waiting for your return" £ÛKurt£Ý With reluctance in his heart, Kurt patted Grey''s shoulder as he left everything to him. All he could was give Grey his full trust, making Grey smile a little even with a serious expression on his face Kieeekkkkkkkkk At the same time Kurt left everything to Grey, the creature suddenly jumped towards the raid team, accompanied by a loud screech and an open mouth as if it was pouncing towards its prey. Crasshhhh The beast was blasted towards the wall as Grey leaped towards it in retaliation and sent an uppercut punch towards its lower jaw, making it tumble as it crashed towards the already broken wall. Yuna took the chance Grey made and casted her "Nihility" ability towards her team members. Although it costs quite a lot of mana to be used against other people, it was the best option they had in order to escape. "Grey.... I''ll see you later, okay...?" £ÛYuna£Ý A gentle and warm voice echoed softly in the air as Yuna vanished into thin air. It was all the words Grey needed to be motivated. The moment he heard those words, a smile quickly appeared on his face. It has been a long time since Grey fought something which can be called a challenge. It was the first since he and Yuna had left the Haltea Great Forest. Being able to battle a strong opponent one again makes his blood boil in anticipation. "You bastard, let''s get this over with." £ÛGrey£Ý Grrrrrukkkkkk As Grey cracked his knuckles one after another, and as if responding to him, the creature let out a low growl as its eyes fixated on him. It had become even more ferocious from receiving a punch from Grey. Kuruwaaaakkkkk Accompanying the creature''s demonic screeching, mana formed gathered in its mouth and soon after, beams fired off in rapid succession towards Grey''s general direction, destroying everything in its path. ¡¶Shield!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Just as quickly as the creature attacked, Grey also erected a flat barrier which absorbed the creature''s barrage. It wasn''t to protect himself but to prevent the building from collapsing as the others were escaping. The barrage went on like an endless storm and Grey continued to absorb the attacks like a sponge soaking up all the mana. It was like an insatiable vortex which didn''t let anything pass through. Although Grey received no damage, the same couldn''t be said towards the portion of the building Grey wasn''t protecting. The already ruined equipment were reduced to smithereens as the creature''s blast peppered them. ¡¶Air Bullet!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý With his left hand unoccupied, Grey fired off an "Air Bullet" towards the creature''s maw, making the creature stop its barrage and evade it swiftly and then pounce towards Grey in an attempt to counterattack. Claws came down like knives flying midair towards Grey''s barrier as the creature pounced towards him. The surrounding area was crushed from the impact of the crash. Only Grey was left untouched. Whhooonnggggg The creature didn''t stop its momentum. The moment its claws failed to penetrate Grey''s barrier, it prepared another breath attack. The only difference this time was that it was at point blank range. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡¶Barrier!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Along with his preexisting "Shield", Grey erected a spherical barrier around his body to protect himself from the concentrated attack, but his efforts were all for naught as the creature''s attack was much stronger than he had imagined. "Crap...!" £ÛGrey£Ý The "Shield" broke with the sound of a shattered glass and following it, the "Barrier" also shattered into pieces as the concentrated breath attack came in contact with it. Along with them, everything in the laboratory was blasted to smithereens as some of the attacks bounced off from the shattering barrier. Smoke and dust filled the air as the attacks continued to rain down the laboratory, fully reducing everything into rubble. The building also started to shake with the amount of tremors it received from the attack. As the smoke and dust cleared out, Grey was nowhere to be seen. There wasn''t an incinerated corpse nor any traces of him. It was as if he just disappeared from reality itself. "Got you! ¡¶Magnum Caliber¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý As the creature inspected the scene, out of nowhere, a fist, accompanied by a familiar voice, came flying straight towards its face, blasting it towards the ruined walls once again. The owner of the fist was none other than Grey. He had utilized the third effect of his "Subspace" ability, which was "Sanctuary". It was an effect which allowed him to store living things in an artificially created environment in a different space. The effect which he has been using to grow crops has now become his greatest defense. As long as he can react towards an attack, he could activate it instantly and hide inside the "Sanctuary". It was a cheat move which didn''t require him any mana to utilize. Gurruwaakkkkk Just as it regained its standing, the creature screeched while generating strong bursts of winds by flapping its enormous wings, making the whole building collapse. The building which was once full of machinery was now in ruins. The same thing went for Kris'' "Stone Forest". As rubbles fell from above, Grey maneuvered gracefully with the aid of wind magic, allowing him to escape the collapsing building. And it wasn''t only him, the creature also safely exited the collapsing building with the power of flight and its tough body. Fortunately, the other members of the raid team have already left the area and are heading towards the exit. Now, apart from the chance of the mountain collapsing, there wasn''t anything restricting Grey from running rampant. "You''re wide open!¡¶Magnum Caliber¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý As the creature hovered defenselessly in the air, Grey leaped midair and tried to deliver a blow using a punch straight to its face, but before his attack could reach, the creature''s eyes followed his movement and dodged swiftly. Less than a fraction of a second later, the creature whipped its tail towards Grey, which Grey also evaded with ease with the aid of wind magic, prompting him to land in the ground. The moment the creature was out of the building, some of its restrictions have been lifted as it gained more freedom of movement. Now, it can fully utilize its speed in a large open space. Kuruwaaakkkk Just as Grey landed in the ground, another torrent of breath attacks showered towards the ground, leaving behind large craters and heavy tremors with each impact. ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý In retaliation, Grey fired off his counterattack but the creature was able to dodge it with ease just by dodging left and right. It has learnt its lesson from fighting Grey and has raised its giard to the highest. As Grey dodged the bombardment, the creature''s head also followed him, allowing the attacks to chase after him and further destroying the already ruined terrain. Grey leaped midair in order to reach the creature, but even before Grey could reach the creature, it had already flapped its wings and evaded skillfully. It then redirected the attacks towards Grey once again after it had dodged. ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Fierce bursts of winds filled the main chamber as Grey''s and the creature''s attacks clashed midair. It was powerful enough that even the ground started to shake even when there was no direct contact. Grey tried to strike the creature time after time, but it was all for naught. The creature''s reflexes, combined with its terrifying speed, has become quite a troublesome combination. ''Well, if normal attacks don''t work, then how about an AOE! ¡¶Purgatory¡·!'' £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey landed in the ground, he unleashed a fire-type AOE spell, which created a large flamed explosion, followed by a storm of heat waves. It was an explosion which rivaled the heat of the surface of the sun. The once barren ground quickly turned into a sea of crimson flames, illuminating the dark hideout and transforming it into a place akin to hell. The machineries destroyed by the creature became nothing but molten metal. With the burning of the flames and the passing of time, the temperature in the main chamber quickly rose to an extreme degree. Not only that, the main chamber''s walls and ground have also been turned into boiling magma. Unluckily for Grey, there was one flaw in his plan. He has not considered the fact that the creature was resistant to fire-attribute attacks. While it did sustain a little damage, it was just insignificant. As it was created from the combination of a myriad of beasts, it managed to acquire some of their physical traits. One of which is the fire-resistant hide common to fire-attribute beasts. The creature landed on the ground, not even slightly affected by the heat which was enough to melt down metals, rather, the creature looked comfortable in the middle of the field littered with flames. ''Tsk! If this continues, the oxygen will be burnt up... Well, if fire won''t work, then I''ll freeze you to death! ¡¶Winter Gospel¡·!'' £ÛGrey£Ý A strong burst of cold wind emanated from Grey along with his declaration and ice started to form in the ceiling, climbing down into the walls and finally into the scorching ground. As ice spread throughout the main chamber, the crimson flames which once dominated the field were engulfed by deep blue ice, and the moisture in the air turned solid, letting snow fall in an enclosed space. If the temperature of "Purgatory" rivaled that of the surface of the sun, then the decrease of temperature caused by "Winter Gospel" rivaled that of the "Absolute Zero" back on earth. It was a temperature which froze everything no matter what they were. But even in the temperature where lava would be cooled into a rock in an instant, the creature has remained unfazed. It seemed to have acquired resistance to ice-attribute spells just as it acquired fire resistance. "¡¶Aqua Helix!¡· ¡¶Twin Spiral!¡· ¡¶Growling Plateau!¡· ¡¶Raging Lightning!¡·¡¶Dark Canopy!¡·¡¶Jet Nightmare!¡· ¡¶Star Torrent!¡·" £ÛGrey£Ý After seeing that ice also didn''t work on the creature, Grey fired off spells of different attributes towards the creature one after another. At one moment, the whole chamber was flooded with water as a torrent of high-pressure struck the creature. The next moment, a cyclone was brewed up with two spears coming towards the creature. The main chamber was full of chaos. Fire, Ice, Water, Wind, Earth, and all the other attributes. Not one of the attacks were able to reach the creature. The moment Grey fired them, the creature would counter it with its breath attack. Other than countering Grey''s attacks, the creature even manages to dodge skillfully by either leaping in the air or by erecting a wall. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it contained some sort of "Intelligence" despite having turned into a demonic beast. Kuruwaaaakkkkk Before Grey could even take a second of rest, the creature once again tried to pounce at him, disregarding the probability that Grey might attack it midair. "Stop pouncing at me, you bastard! ¡¶Megaton Shotgun¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried blowing its face into smithereens while it was still up in the air, but it still managed to avoid it just by flapping its wings in order to stop itself midair. It was like it was teasing Grey as they battled. With him firing off advanced-level spells, Grey has already expended quite a substantial amount of mana. If it weren''t for his mana bank, he would have already collapsed from exhaustion. ¡¶Binding Ivy!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý In desperation to capture the creature and pin it down, Grey tried to cast a binding-type spell towards it, but like usual, it was able to avoid Grey''s attempted attack without even breaking a sweat. After it dodged Grey''s attack, it then continued to launch its own attacks towards Grey, who also evaded it masterfully. The two have been at a standstill, not being able to hit one another. ''Tsk! Its speed is so annoying! Only if I can limit its movement©` That''s it!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Just as Grey was complaining about the creature''s speed, an idea clicked inside his mind as he remembered a moment which just occurred more than an hour ago. Without wasting more time, Grey retrieved an "Armament Ring" from his "Inventory" and quickly transformed it into a large war hammer. Although it was heavy, with Grey''s strength as an S-ranker, He was able to lift it as if it was made of plastic. Grey then continued by pouring his mana, both null and earth attribute ones, into the hammer and threw it into the air. Grey jumped after it and grabbed its handle. And just like what Kris did, he threw it to the ground with all his might. ¡¶Stone Forest!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Just as Grey casted that magic, hundreds of fortified stone pillars emerged from the ground and connected to the main chamber''s walls and ceiling. As the process was taking place, the creature dodged here and there, being careful not to get hit by the emerging pillars. It wasn''t just simple magic, rather, it was a compound magic created by utilizing ravager arts and earth-attribute spells at the same time. Even if it were to be the same level as the previous two, it is much harder to perform. While Grey has never used it, it has already been stored in his "Memory Bank". All he needed was Kris'' demonstration and he was able to pull it off perfectly. It was because Kris'' movements have been perfectly imprinted in Grey''s memory with the use of "Perfect Memory". As long as Grey could perform it once, or even observe it once, he is able to perfectly replicate any kind of magic or skills. His ability "Divine Mind" was truly worthy of being a "Divine-rank" ability. With Grey''s strength, the "Stone Forest" he had created was much tougher and resistant than what Kris had created. After it was completed, the creature has been trapped inside of it, having a hard time to break free. ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey fired off a spell towards the creature and like before, it was still able to dodge it. But Grey wasn''t dissatisfied. It only took him a single glance to see that the creature''s mobility has greatly decreased. Because of its massive size, maneuvering inside the main chamber has become increasingly difficult. The emergence of the stone pillars has prevented it from dashing towards one direction, and if it fails to maneuver successfully, it will crash towards a pillar. It was now at a total disadvantage! Getting ready to attack, Grey stored the war hammer back to his "Inventory" and readied himself to go on the offensive once again. "You''re finished!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey jumped from pillar to pillar, firing spells towards the creature as he jumped. And unlike before where the creature always manages to dodge them, Grey''s attacks now hit it every two or three attempts. Kuruwaaakkkkkk The creature screeched in pain, but there was nothing it could do. If it wanted to counter-attack, it needed to find its way towards Grey in the labyrinth of pillars, but by the time it got there, Grey had already been long gone. 3 hits... 8 hits... 29 hits... 61 hits... As time passed, the creature took more and more damage. In contrast, Grey has not received any hits at all. He was like a monkey who maneuvered in the stone forest as if it was the jungle. Kuruaaaaaaakkkkkkkkk!!!!! After receiving so many hits, the creature finally became agitated and decided to destroy any pillar that goes into its way. Although it made it possible for it to reach Frey, it also meant that it took a lot of damage from doing that method. Not to mention that Grey always evaded before it could reach him. The creature has already lost its sense of "reason" and has haphazardly destroyed any pillar it has met. It didn''t care whether it would take damage. All it cared about was that it could counterattack and hit Grey. Taking the chance that the creature was greatly agitated, Grey stood still on top of a horizontal pillar and baited the creature to come towards him, which it did. It was like a starved beast pouncing towards an obvious trap. The creature dashed with all its might, but just a few meters before it could reach him, Grey leaped to the air and erected a wall in front of solid and fortified stone to which the creature crashed magnificently. Taking the chance, Grey maneuvered himself just behind the creature''s head with a little bit of wind magic, and prepared himself the final blow towards the back of the creature''s head. "Megaton Sh©` No,¡¶Gigaton Gatling¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý A barrage of punches rained down upon the creature, with each blow packing enough power to easily obliterate boulders into smithereens. Not a single punch missed as Grey pummeled the creature. Receiving the attack, the creature screeched in agony and holes were punched throughout its whole body. Before it could even retaliate, the creature''s body fell to the ground and produced a heavy thud. The creature has finally been defeated. "Haaahhh... Haa... Haa... What a tough bastard..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey muttered as he collapsed to the ground. He had already lost the strength in his legs to support him. Even his arms and hands were shaking from too much fatigue he had accumulated. Although Grey still has some mana reserves from his mana bank, the fatigue he had sustained in the battle was incomparable to the ones he had experienced before. Ot was as if his whole body was screaming in pain. Grey was happy that he had finally kept his promise to himself three years ago. Even if it was already long overdue, he was satisfied that he was able to serve justice not only to Yuna''s home village but also to the other victims as well. "Haah... I wanna eat something sweet..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey mumbled to himself, accompanied with a dry yet gentle smile, as he remembered Yuna''s smiling face. He wanted to see her as soon as possible. CHAPTER 31 END Chapter 32: A New Beginning "Oh, there he is!" £ÛKris£Ý "Grey¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Accompanied by relieved expressions and cheerful greetings, the gentle light from the full moon embraced Grey''s figure as he walked out from the entrance. It was already a little past midnight. Although it has only been a few hours, he had missed the fresh outside air. The gentle and comforting feeling it gave him was incomparable to the suffocating and heavy atmosphere back in the cave-like hideout. "Sorry to have kept you waiting." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, we should be the ones apologizing to not be of any help. Anyway, we''re glad you''re safe, Sir Grey. I''m sure it was tough." £ÛKurt£Ý "Haha... You could say that again." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey laughed wryly as he remembered the battle he just went through. He clearly remembered how annoying it was to hit the creature he fought against. It was like trying to swat a fly with his bare hands. "Well, if you had been there any longer, we would have ignored what you said and gone back. But it looks like we didn''t need to." £ÛKris£Ý "We were really worried, especially Yuna. She wouldn''t st©` Hmpshspmnh" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Big Sis Vanessa!" £ÛYuna£Ý Vanessa was about to reveal Yuna''s worries when the person in question suddenly covered her mouth to stop her from talking. It was also worth noting that Yuna''s face was beet red at that moment. And Vanessa was right. Although Yuna was the one who trusted Grey the most, she was also the most anxious one, to the point that she was being frantic. She even tried to go back a couple of times, but luckily, the others were able to stop her. Grey was happy that Yuna was worried for him, but there was one thing which kept bothering him. They were two words which made him think he was imagining things as they continued to echo in his mind. ''Big Sis...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was the fact that Yuna called Vanessa "Big Sis". Grey didn''t know when the two had such a close relationship. Last time he checked, they only met each other for the first time less than a day ago. Grey reexamined his thoughts again and again, but no matter how hard he tried, those two words really did come out of Yuna''s mouth. He wanted to ask but didn''t know how to bring it up. "Ah, right. Lord Kurt, Lady Vanessa, what should we do with the hideout with the raid now finished? Should I barricade it with earth magic?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked as he decided to not think too hard about the odd topic. He was sure he would arrive at no conclusion no matter how hard he tries to think about it. It was best to let his thoughts go. "There is no need to do that, the government will take care of it. The government will most likely conduct an investigation a few weeks from now on. For the time being, me and Elder Sister will stay put and oversee the base while Lord Kris and Lady Aria report to the Guildmaster the results of the raid." £ÛKurt£Ý "How about Yuna and me?" "About that... unlike Lord Kris and Lady Aira, who are here with an official request from the kingdom, you two were pretty much just dragged into this mess by pure coincidence, so you are free to go. But don''t worry, we will still compensate you for your great assistance today." £ÛKurt£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, Sir Grey, it seems like Lord Kris is calling you." £ÛKurt£Ý Kurt commented as Grey pondered about his words. Kris could be seen waving his hand in an eye-catching gesture towards Grey. As Kris approached Grey, Kurt also walked away towards Vanessa who was still teasing Yuna in a playful manner. Grey still has no idea how Vanessa and Yuna became so close in a short period of time. "Grey, are you and Yuna going back to Galderia? Me and Aria are going to depart soo, do you want to go together?" £ÛKris£Ý Grey initially thought Kris was going to bring up a serious topic, but it wasn''t the case. Kris just wanted to offer a friendly proposal. "I appreciate the offer, but I have to talk about something with Yuna. It will probably take some time so you can go ahead first." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then we''ll be going first... Ah, right! Make sure to report to the Guildmaster after you arrive, alright?" £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah, I''ll make sure to do so." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright, see you later!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris turned around as he waved his hand to Grey. He then headed towards Aria and soon after, the two set off back to Galderia. Although they were quick, they weren''t as quick as before. It seems that they were still a little exhausted. With the engaged couple leaving and the siblings heading back inside the hideout for a preliminary inspection, Grey and Yuna were left on their own in the middle of the quiet night. "You wanted to talk about something with me?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna a few moments after Vanessa and Kurt headed inside the entrance. She had overheard Grey and Kurt talking beforehand. After all, she has the hearing ability of an A-ranker. "Yeah, but let''s go to a quiet place first." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna didn''t know what Grey was going to talk about but she didn''t question him. She just silently followed Grey as they walked slowly and searched the nearby forest for a suitable place. Chirp Chirp Chirp The chirping of the crickets echoed throughout the whole forest, giving life to the dull and silent night. And as the forest slept, the stars smiled down upon it. It was a peaceful night. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. After traveling for about ten minutes or so, Grey and Yuna finally found a quiet place, far away from the hideout. It was near a cliff, fully exposed to the sky with only a few trees and boulders around. "So, what did you want to talk about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Yuna, how are you feeling right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh... So it''s about that..." £ÛYuna£Ý Silence fell to the air as Yuna fully understood Grey''s question. He was clearly talking about Yuna''s feelings with her revenge now fulfilled. Grey wanted to know whether Yuna was feeling alright. "Sorry to ask so suddenly." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s fine... We''ll have to talk about it after some time anyways. I just did not expect it to be so soon... Ah! Why don''t we take a seat first? It''s tiring to talk while standing after all..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna ended her sentence with a smile, but although she was smiling, Grey could clearly notice the pain hidden behind that sweet smile. He knew Yuna enough to tell that she was just acting strong. Following Yuna''s suggestion, the two searched the surroundings for a place where we can sit comfortably as they talk. Luckily, there was a large smooth boulder nearby under the shade of a large tree. It was quite a scenic location. "Ah¡« This is much better." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said with a gentle voice as she slowly sat down on top of the boulder. She then stretched her arms towards the sky with a refreshed expression. Still, the pain expression Grey noticed has not disappeared. If one would look at her, she would look like a calm and composed lady just sitting peacefully under the starry night. Her countenance is brighter than the moon and her eyes sparkling brighter than the stars. "You probably know about this already, but... when I was still living in the village... I was really happy. Having a loving family, playing with friends, talking with the other villagers... I thought life was perfect, that there was nothing more I needed... It was a happy life... £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna recalled her past with a bittersweet smile and an expression filled with sorrow and longing. Her eyes were looking at the horizon, gazing at the sleeping forest with a lonely smile. "That''s why, when that day happened, my mind collapsed. It was as if everything I had experienced was just a lie. As if... life was playing me. I wanted to disappear so I could run away from the pain... It was a dark era of my life and I almost passed the point of no return... Thankfully, you were there for me... I''m still grateful to you for that and I will always be." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna continued talking, her words filled with even more sadness than before. But even with a heavy heart, she still tried to smile as she looked at Grey''s direction. Seeing Yuna''s forced smile, Grey''s heart screamed in pain. He wanted to comfort Yuna but didn''t know how to. He wanted to pat Yuna''s head like he always did when she was down but couldn''t find the right timing. "You know, when I asked you to train me, all that was on my mind was revenge. But as time passed, the anger in my heart calmed down. Actually, there were times I wanted to forget what happened and move on in life... But when we came across another one of those incidents, what resurfaced was not anger but fear... fear that I will lose everything again... fear that I will be alone again... fear that I will be swallowed by darkness again... Truthfully, when we were raiding the hideout, I was extremely anxious. Thankfully, Big Sis Vanessa was there to cheer me up. Because of her, I forgot all about my anxiousness and was able to focus my mind on the battle. When I left you alone to face that creature, even though I knew that you could beat that creature, I still can''t keep myself from worrying that something might go wrong. That''s why when I saw you return, my heart was filled with so much relief that I felt like I lost all the strength in my legs. I would have probably collapsed if Big Sis Vanessa wasn''t there to support me." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna giggled as she remembered what just happened a few minutes later. While she looked better as she giggled, her eyes begged to differ. The loneliness and sadness in them still have not disappeared. "... And right now, I''m really really happy that everything is over. Now, I can finally move on from this gloomy chapter of life." £ÛYuna£Ý Without voicing out anything, Grey listened to Yuna expressing everything she had felt all this time. And with each and every word that came out of her mouth, are the emotions she had always wanted to convey. "Ah, I never noticed until now, but the stars sure are beautiful." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said as she looked above towards the deep blue night sky illuminated by the silver moon and sea of stars. She was trying to change the topic with another lonely smile on her face. "You don''t need to hold back, you know." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? What do you mean?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... You''re really so stubborn! Even if your voice is calm and you''re wearing a smile, your tears beg to differ." £ÛGrey£Ý All the time Yuna was expressing her feelings, tears have been flowing down her face. She might not have noticed it herself, but for Grey, it was clear as day that she was crying. "Ah, sorry for showing you such an ungracef©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to wipe away her tears but before she could even raise her hands, Grey placed his hands on her shoulders, making her jolt in surprise and stopping her words midway. "Listen here, you stubborn girl! Didn''t I say before that you don''t have to hold back? If you want to cry, then cry until your tears dry up! Let it all out! Your fears, sufferings, anxiousness, uneasiness, whatever those maybe! And if you want a shoulder to cry on, you can cry on mine!... That''s why... you should cry.... Cry until you''re satisfied, okay...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t take it anymore and expressed his frustration about Yuna''s stubbornness. He has known Yuna for almost three years and in those three years, he knew that Yuna would just try to keep everything to herself, in fear of bothering others. Yuna was clearly showing a pained expression yet she tried to stay strong so that she wouldn''t bother Grey more than she already has. In contrast, Grey wanted to take those pain away, even if it was only a little. "Hic... Hic... Uuu.... Uwaaa..... Waaaaa....." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey''s words were the final strike which finally broke down the dams stopping Yuna''s tears from flowing. She cried as if there was no tomorrow. It reminded Grey of the time Yuna cried years ago, and just like three years ago, as Yuna bawled her eyes, she soon fell asleep from all the crying, her face looking much better than when she was forcing herself to smile. With Yuna asleep in his arms, Grey was not able to set up a tent to sleep into. Rather, he just rested his back to the nearby tree and covered Yuna in a blanket. And soon enough, he also fell asleep from all the exhaustion. With the protection of the blanket from the cold night breeze and Grey''s warmth, Yuna slept peacefully throughout the night. The symphony of the sleeping forest acting like a lullaby to soothe her dreams. Time passed and the gentle rays from the sun seeped through the forest''s canopy. The forest has started to wake up as the chirping of birds echoed in the air one after another. "Fuwaahhh¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna yawned as she greeted the new morning. She was woken up by the sun as it basked her face with warm and gentle sunlight. She was still quite sleepy as she stretched her arms outwards. A puzzled expression loomed over the sleepy Yuna''s face as she scanned the surroundings. She was trying to figure out where she was and tried to recall what happened the night before. "Hm? Where''s Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as she tried recalling the events of last night, Yuna noticed that Grey was missing from her view, leaving her to be more puzzled. But her question was soon answered in a way she didn''t quite expect. As she removed the blanket covering her body, she noticed something was off. Other than her hands, there was another one which was revealed which was wrapped around her slim waist. The owner of the hand was none other than Grey who was still sleeping besides her. "Kyaaaa!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna jolted in surprise and quickly backed away from the sleeping Grey. Her face was redder than a ripe tomato and feeling feverish as she tried to figure out why she was sleeping beside Grey. On top of that, she was sleeping in his embrace. Unfortunately, the stimulation was too much that Yuna''s brain overheated because of it. Her brain couldn''t process any sort of information anymore and she was red all the way to the tip of her pointy elven ears. "Mmm...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s scream served as an alarm clock which woke up Grey from his peaceful sleep as he rubbed his eyes. Because of it, he wasn''t able to witness Yuna''s extremely flustered face. "Hm? Yuna...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "What do you huwaahhhnt¡« foww¡« breakfast?" £ÛGrey£Ý Still wearing a sleepy face, Grey asked Yuna as he stretched and twisted his body. He still wasn''t able to see Yuna''s red expression as his eyes were still half-open as he did those actions. When Grey fully awake, Yuna has already managed to suppress her embarrassment to the point it would only look like her cheeks were rosy. Her mind was still playing the scene of her waking up by Grey''s side over and over again. "U-Umm... I''ll have whatever you cook." £ÛYuna£Ý "You sure...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey grabbed pots and cooking utensils from his "Inventory" and started to cook dishes one after another. Meanwhile, Yuna set up the picnic blanket and set the plates and tablewares in the right position. Fried chicken, pork stew, soup, grilled fish, fruits, beverages, and of course, rice, were served on the picnic blanket. All of the foods were emanating aromatic scents which can make people salivate at a single whiff. ""Thanks for the food!"" Wearing happy expressions on their faces, Grey and Yuna had a hearty meal as they talked about a few topics. With one of the topics being how Yuna came to address Vanessa as "Big Sis". Time passed and the once plentiful plates were now empty. Only bones and small pieces of food were left in the dishes Grey cooked. Even the container of beverages was drained empty. "Yuna, what are you going to do from now on?" £ÛGrey£Ý As the two were cleaning up after their meal, Grey asked a sudden question out of the blue, making Yuna have a puzzled expression. "Hm? What do you mean?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You know, since the perpetrator of your home village''s destruction has now been destroyed, you must have some plans from now onwards." £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey expounded on his question, Yuna became even more puzzled. To her, the answer was already obvious. She didn''t understand why Grey would ask about it. "Isn''t that obvious? Of course, I''ll be continuing my journey with you." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared with an innocently puzzled expression on her face. It was an answer which made Grey feel relieved and happy at the same time. One could see a faint smile on his face. "Or... is it that you wish me to part ways with you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course not! Why would I? We''re partners after all!" £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing a slightly crestfallen tone in Yuna''s question, Grey quickly cleared Yuna''s suspicion with a panicked expression. Grey and Yuna have already been together for almost three years and Grey didn''t plan to end their companionship anytime soon. He just couldn''t imagine a life without Yuna by his side. "Hehe, then I''ll be in your care once again." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna giggled with a sweet expression on her face. Her lovely smile was brighter than the morning sun as she answered Grey enthusiastically. Seeing the cheerful girl in front of her, Grey had once again realized how much Yuna had grown. She has become much stronger and brighter than before. She was now a fine lady. After cleaning up their meal and the picnic site, Grey and Yuna then started to head back towards Galderia, and since it was only the two of them, they traveled at much faster speeds than when they were with the raid team. "Oh, right. Yuna, what kind of sweets do you want to eat?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked suddenly as he remembered his promise to Yuna the day before. He could still vividly remember Yuna''s gloomy expression as she said those words. He wanted to change it into a cheerful one. "Ah! You remembered!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course I did. So, take a pick." £ÛGrey£Ý "T-Then, I''ll have ice cream... pudding... and..." £ÛYuna£Ý One after another, Yuna requested a lot of sweets from Grey, but Grey didn''t stop her from ordering up, rather, Grey just looked at Yuna warmly as a joyous smile bloomed on her face. CHAPTER 32 END Chapter 33: B-rank "Ah! Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, I''ve been waiting for you!" £ÛTilda£Ý A familiar voice called out to Grey and Yuna as they stepped foot inside the guild. It was Tilda, who, for one reason or another, had sort of become their personal receptionist. It has been a couple of days since Grey and Yuna participated in the raid, and like Kris had told Grey, the two immediately reported to the guild after arriving at Galderia. But after that, they just rested in the inn and didn''t take any quests. It was only after their rest that they decided to head towards the adventurer''s guild. After all, they were still more or less adventurers, and quite the high-ranked ones at that. "Uhh... Is it perhaps the Guildmaster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, y-yes..." £ÛTilda£Ý Basing his conclusion on the traces of urgency in Tilda''s voice, Grey had expected that it was the Guildmaster waiting for them and he was right. Of course, that call is going to be about the raid he and Yuna just participated in a while ago. Although Tilda was a little taken aback by Grey''s quick uptake, she quickly composed herself back to her usual professional self. She then briefly explained to Grey and Yuna the details she knew about. Knock Knock Knock "Come in." £ÛGaston£Ý After knocking three times on the door, the Guildmaster let Grey and Yuna inside the office, and unsurprisingly, Kurt and Vanessa, who are the kingdom''s representatives, were also there. Kurt and Vanessa had already finished their preliminary investigations in the base of operations of Iblis and currently, the ones who are guarding it are the knights and soldiers of Galderia''s lord. Although Galderia''s lord had no knowledge about the beast incidents or about Iblis, he quickly lent out his troops after a brief request from Vanessa. He was quite the considerate lord. "Yuna¡«" £ÛVanessa£Ý The moment Vanessa spotted Yuna, she quickly rushed to her and gave her a warm and tight embrace. She was wearing a bright smile on her face. She was like an older sister who had just reunited with her little sister after a long time. The only difference was that they were neither sisters nor they have been separated for a long time. It has only been three days since they last saw each other. Her real younger brother who was beside her only shook his head after seeing his sister''s actions. Kurt had already given up on Vanessa. "Big Sis... Vanessa... I can''t... breathe..." £ÛYuna£Ý And being on the receiving end, Yuna couldn''t help and comment as her face was buried in between Vanessa''s bountiful chest. It was like she was being suffocated by Vanessa''s "love". "Elder Sister, please behave yourself. Can''t you see your making it hard to breathe for Lady Yuna?" £ÛKurt£Ý "Oh, sorry, Yuna. I got carried away. Teehee." £ÛVanessa£Ý "It''s... alright... haah... haah..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s breathing was slightly rugged as Vanessa let go of her. It seemed like she really was suffocating under Vanessa''s large bosom. Her complexion was even a little bit pale. Although Yuna has quite the ample bosom, Vanessa''s was on another level. Combined with their beauty and curves, it was like two goddesses have descended upon the world. "So, why did you call for us? Is it about Iblis?" £ÛGrey£Ý As Yuna was still catching her breath, Grey asked the Guildmaster for the reason why he was upon them. Grey already has a rough idea but it didn''t hurt to confirm it from the person themself. "That, and one other thing." £ÛGaston£Ý "One other thing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, but before that, I''ll tell you two how Iblis'' hideout and properties will be handled. I''ve already asked Kris and Aira''s opinion about it and they said they''re fine with it. So if you two want to change something, just tell me or Lord Kurt about it. We''ll try to address it if your request is reasonable." £ÛGaston£Ý Kurt nodded silently in affirmation to the Guildmaster''s words. As apparently, the rough management plans have already been laid out. Grey couldn''t help but notice that Vanessa''s name wasn''t mentioned by the Guildmaster even when she was supposed to be the leader of the operation. It was then that he remembered Vanessa''s personality that his question was answered. "Alright." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý "First, about the hideout, its management will be given to the kingdom. Any tools or valuables found there will also be given to the kingdom, but an appropriate amount of money will be paid to the raid participants in exchange for these items. Next, the quest items and materials harvested from the creatures defeated will be split equally amongst the six who participated in the raid. And the decision on how to handle these quest items will be left to their respective owners. Lastly, regarding the beast crystals dropped by the beasts, its ownership will be given to the ones who have defeated it. And as Lord Kurt, Lady Vanessa, Kris, and Aria had testified, the S-rank beast crystal will be given to Grey, its rightful owner. As for the remaining ones, it will be up to the six of you to decide." £ÛGaston£Ý Grey nodded in agreement towards the terms Gaston mentioned while Yuna listened silently. There was nothing unreasonable within the terms Gaston had mentioned. Since the raid is just about the same as bandit suppression quests, the items in the hideout should belong to the ones who defeated them. So by paying the appropriate amount, the kingdom can continue their investigation while not angering the raid team members. The same thing goes for the materials the demonic beasts dropped, but since Grey and Yuna are mostly interested in meat only, they would probably end up selling those materials. After all, no matter how one would look at it, those creatures looked inedible. The only thing worth noting was the beast crystals. As opposed to normal mana crystal which serves as an energy source, beast crystals can be used to enchant things, create useful magic tools, and most importantly, it can create familiars. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. While there exist summoning magic, summoning monsters or beasts made of mana is too costly. Summoning a single goblin would take more than triple the amount of mana to cast a spell which can easily take it out. Not to mention, the summons disappear after a certain period of time. It was only useful in certain circumstances that''s why not many people learn it. But the beauty of familiar is that they are as powerful as the beasts who have been defeated, costs less mana, has a mind of their own, and lasts much longer, with some reaching even millennia. They could even be summoned at the master''s will. They are the sole reason why beast crystals are so prized. No matter which angle Grey looked at it, everything was at their disadvantage. The Guildmaster wasn''t lying either. It was the best offer they could receive. "What do you think, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... I''ll leave it all to you." £ÛYuna£Ý When Grey asked Yuna about it, she thought for a quick moment and decided to leave it all to Grey. After all, Grey was her most trusted person in the world. She trusts that whatever Grey decides to do is for the better. "Alright... Then we are fine with it too. And regarding the creature''s loot, we''ll sell all of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Well, it''s not like we have any uses for them." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... then we''ll send you the payment as soon as we can. It would probably take a couple of weeks with all the regulations and processes, but I assure you that it will be a reasonable amount." £ÛGaston£Ý "Then we''ll leave it all to you," £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý After deciding on the terms and agreement between the raid team, the Guildmaster immediately handed Grey the S-rank beast crystal and Grey and Yuna were made to sign a contract. It wasn''t contract magic but just a simple contract. The only difference between it and the contracts in Earth, the signatures were not written in ink but rather, was an imprint of one''s mana signature. "Well then, that should be all regarding the handling. Now then, let''s talk about the other topic." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster grabbed everybody''s attention as he stored the contract documents in a safe. It was the very same safe where he stored the documents about Iblis weeks ago. Of course, Grey and Yuna were the ones whose attention was caught the most with the Guidlmaster''s words. Other than the Iblis incident, they have no idea what other thing the Guildmaster was talking about. "As per Lord Kurt and Lady Vanessa''s request, your raid contributions will be recorded as a quest in the Adventurer''s Guild. This earns the both of you 30,000 points each! And of course, that also means you two are now eligible to take the B-rank promotion test. Normally, you can only take B-rank promotion in the capital, but with Lord Kurt, Lady Vanessa, and me as your witnesses, we can conduct it right now. Of course, it still depends on you two if you want to take it right now. So... what do you say?" £ÛGaston£Ý Gaston explained with an excited grin on his face. He clearly wanted to see the two fight once again. Even when his eyes couldn''t catch up with their speeds, he still wanted to observe them. The two who were on the receiving end of the question were still quite shocked about Gaston''s announcement. As they volunteered themselves to the raid, they didn''t expect they would earn points from it. It was most likely to Kurt and Vanessa''s influence that such a thing was possible. Grey glanced at Yuna as he asked for her opinion and Yuna nodded silently in response. She and Grey already came to a decision. After all, they were still adventures, and as adventurers, it''s only natural for them to rank-up and take even more challenging quests. "We''ll take it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha, I thought so... Well then, what are we waiting for? Let''s head to the examination room!" £ÛGaston£Ý With the Guildmaster leading the way, Grey and company headed towards the examination room. Vanessa and the Guildmaster in particular couldn''t hide the excitement in their faces. What greeted them when they entered was a very familiar sight. In just less than two months, it was already the 3rd time Grey and Yuna entered it. An unprecedented rate within the guild''s records. "Shall we start?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like usual, Yuna was the first one to head inside the examination area. She has already equipped her daggers and is already in her battle mode. She was wearing a cold and serious expression on her face. "Then..." £ÛGaston£Ý Soon after Yuna was in position, the guildmaster quickly summoned her opponent. It was a monster both Grey and Yuna had fought time and time again back in the special dungeon. Clad in heavy armor made of a material much much tougher than diamonds, and equipped with a sword which can easily cut any boulder. A higher variant of a Dullahan, a Dullahan Captain! "Guildmaster, how much can this room endure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s¡­ what you''re worried about...?" £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster asked with a dumbfounded face. It was the first time someone has ever asked him that. As normally, people would ask if their partner would be alright in situations like these. Kurt was also wearing the same expression as the Guildmaster, but after recalling the capabilities of the two, he returned to his normal self. Vanessa on the other hand was cheering supportively towards Yuna. "Haah... Don''t worry, as long as it isn''t advanced-level or above, this room wouldn''t receive any damage." £ÛGaston£Ý "I see... Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing the Guildmaster''s words, Grey felt relief in his heart. Now, they don''t have to worry about accidentally breaking the room. Just the look of it and one could already tell that making it was quite pricey. Shhinggg Clanggg Thanggg The sound of metal hitting one another echoed in the room as the Dullahan Captain tried to swing its sword towards Yuna, but no matter how quickly it attacked, it would always miss. On the other hand, Yuna has been perfectly landing hits on it one after another. Yuna appeared from one spot and then disappeared again. It was a repetitive pattern which she performed as she slowly but surely crippled the enemy. Enraged by Yuna''s actions, the Dullahan Captain brought down a heavy vertical swing towards Yuna, but before it could even touch her... ¡¶Dice!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... a fury of slashes rained down upon it. Each slash was capable of cutting through iron with ease. Left arm, right leg, torso. The attacks didn''t leave any of the Dullahan Captain''s body unaccounted for. The moment the attacks halted, the enemy was already turned into a pile of scrap metal. "You did it, Yuna! Big Sis is super proud of you!" £ÛVanessa£Ý As soon as Yuna defeated the enemy, Vanessa once again hugged Yuna as tightly as she could, and once again, Yuna was subjected to suffocation under her large bosom. Soon after Yuna defeated the Dullahan Captain, Grey headed up next in the circle and once again, another Dullahan Captain was summoned in to become his opponent. The moment it spotted Grey, the Dullahan Captain immediately rushed towards him and raised its sword up in the air. Grey responded in kind and also rushed towards it. ¡¶Phantom Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s attack was faster than lighting and immediately connected to the Dullahan Captain''s body when it went inside his attack range. The opponent didn''t even have the chance to swing its sword. As soon as the punch connected, string vibrations quickly ran throughout the Dullahan Captain''s body, making its armor pieces burst and fly throughout the room as it was defeated. Luckily, everyone in the room was a capable person and so no one was hurt. After all, the force at which the armor pieces fly throughout the room was enough to knock even veteran adventurers unconscious. "Haah.. As expected, you took it down in a single blow." £ÛGaston£Ý "Good job, Grey! You''re just as amazing as Yuna!" £ÛVanessa£Ý After Grey''s feat, the Guidmaster and Vanessa gave their comments, while Kurt just observed silently. Only nodding as if saying "Well done". As for Yuna, she is already of Grey''s strength so there was no need to say a word. "Alright, Are there any complaints from the witnesses?" £ÛGaston£Ý "None." £ÛKurt£Ý "Same here¡«." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Well then, Grey, Yuna, I officially declare the both of you as B-rank adventurers. Congratulations!" £ÛGaston£Ý "Congrats! You two were ama¡«zing!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Congratulations, Sir Grey, Lady Yu©` No, I suppose I should call you Count Grey and Countess Yuna now?" £ÛKurt£Ý After the guildmaster''s declaration, everyone congratulated Grey and Yuna on passing the exam. But among the three of them, there was one which seemed a little off. "Count...? Countess...?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was Kurt''s comment. Yuna in particular had a hard time understanding what it meant. After all, unlike Grey, she didn''t have the knowledge God provided. "Ah, Yuna, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t waste any time after seeing Yuna''s confused face and explained everything to her in a brief and understandable manner. In Merusia, there is one rule that will remain true wherever you go in the world, and that rule is "The strong shall triumph". That''s why the world agreed to give those B-rank and above honorary or non-hereditary peerage ranks. Although it may seem that it is just a way to appease the high-rankers and make things convenient for them, it also serves to stop nobility from doing something stupid to them and endangering their subjects. About three-hundred years ago, a king once held a discussion with someone of disaster class. But when the Disaster-ranker refused the king''s orders, the king started insulting him saying that he is just a commoner and that he should obey his king. As one would have guessed, the Disaster-ranker was enraged and ended up destroying that whole aristocratic class of that kingdom. In order to stop that from happening again, the honorary system was built. B-rankers were given the peerage rank of "Count", A-rankers with "Duke", S-rankers with "Archduke", Calamity-rankers with "King", Disaster-rankers with "Emperor", and Catastrophe-rankers as "Grand Emperor". There is no such rank as "Grand Emperor" in Merusia''s royalties. It was a title only given to those who have reached Catastrophe Class. It was a title which ruled above all, be it nobility or royalty. There are also some countries which granted the rank of "Baronet" to those who have reached C-rank, but Alfrione is not one of them. It was just a new proposal that not all countries use. These ranks are not country-specific so they work anywhere in the world. They aren''t just decorations, they also give the high-rankers the same privilege and authority corresponding to their ranks. Up to this date, this system is still active. But in order to have this rank, one should prove their strength first, either by joining the army, ranking up as an adventurer, or simply just getting your true rank evaluated. Though the last one requires the consent of the royal family so that case is rather rare. Kurt and Aria are also entitled by this privilege as well, but since they were more comfortable with a more casual form of address, they let people they know to address them casually. Of course, Vanessa and Kurt were also entitled to the usage of the titles "Countess" and "Count", respectively. But with the situation before being as serious as it was, Grey didn''t have the courtesy to explain to Yuna, thus the reason why they have been referring to them as "Lord" and "Lady" up until now. "I see,,," £ÛYuna£Ý After Grey''s explanation, Yuna quickly got it. But even with that, she still couldn''t believe she now has the same authority as the nobility. She still couldn''t wrap her head around it. "Um... Lord Kurt, Me and Yuna are not really that good with formalities, so umm... it would be better if you could just call us more casually." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! You can just call me ''Yuna'' as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... In that case, feel free to call me ''Kurt''. Once again, congratulations on reaching B-rank, Grey, Yuna!" £ÛKurt£Ý "Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thanks." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh, what about me?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Just as the three finished giving their regards to one another, Vanessa suddenly pitched in. She didn''t want to be left out in their conversation. "Umm... Do you want me to call you without honorifics too, Lady Vanessa?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, just like Yuna, call me ''Big Sis'' as well!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa shook her head as she declared her proposition with great enthusiasm, leaving Grey and Kurt baffled. "Umm... Wouldn''t ''Miss Vanessa'' be enough?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! Call me ''Big Sis''!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Then just ''Vanessa''?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Big! Sis!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Grey tried to bargain with Vanessa but it was useless. Vanessa''s eyes were shining brightly as she anticipated Grey calling her "Big Sis". In the end, Grey couldn''t do anything against Vanessa''s persistence and ended up promising to call her "Big Sis Vanessa" from hereon forwards. Vanessa has acquired het another younger sibling, The odd event made Grey think about how powerless he was against Vanessa. Even when he could beat her in a fight, she could overpower him in other aspects. He would rather fight another S-rank beast than fight with her. CHAPTER 33 END Chapter 34: Names A large magic device, a single letter in Grey''s hand, two idle figures and silence. Those four were the only things to be found in the spacious examination room. There was no disturbance nor any sort of distraction. After making a racket over how Grey should address her, Vanessa left with Kurt, and the guildmaster to continue their discussion prior to Grey and Yuna''s arrival. The only ones left in the room were Grey and Yuna. The letter Grey held in his hand was a promotion letter given to him by the Guildmaster, and like usual, it was to be delivered to Tilda so that the procedures for their promotion can be completed. "Grey, are you alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... But I can use a few minutes of rest..." £ÛGrey£Ý A tired expression loomed over Grey''s face as he answered Yuna''s question and recalled the event of dealing with Vanessa''s random and persistent whims. He was sitting on the ground silently. Although Vanessa is not a bad person, her energy is a double edged sword. She can cheer up those who are feeling gloomy, but at the same time, she can also make others exhausted because of her mischief. She was good in both ways. "In that case, I''ll be joining you." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said as she sat on the ground, a few inches besides Grey. Her face revealed a little blush as she warmly gazed at Grey who was hanging his head down with his eyes closed. As she looked at the silent figure of the man who had captured her heart, she subconsciously reached out her hand and patted his head. She was trying to cheer Grey up the way Grey always did to her. "... Thanks, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, you''re welcome." £ÛYuna£Ý While Grey was a little surprised, he didn''t find it uncomfortable being comforted by Yuna. Rather, he felt at ease from the warmth and gentleness of Yuna''s hand. He was happy. Yuna was also smiling gently as she continued to stroke Grey''s head. Even if it was only a few pats, she was able to touch Grey. Little by little, she was making progress in closing the gaps in their hearts. A few minutes have passed since Vanessa and company left. Yuna and Grey decided to head towards the reception desks and process their promotion. There, Tilda greeted them with a wide smile as soon as she saw them. "Did your discussion with the Guildmaster go well?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Yeah, and oh, by the way, the Guildmaster told us to give this to you." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Tilda saw the letter Grey has, her expression didn''t even change a little. She was still as calm and composed as ever. It was terrifying how she could control her expression. Inside of Tilda''s mind, an equation of "letter = a lot of points or promotion" had already formed. With the rate Grey and Yuna got promoted, she wouldn''t even be surprised if they get another promotion within the same month. Tilda calmly received the letter from Grey and as soon as she read it, she had confirmed that her suspicions were right. It was indeed a letter telling her the news of the two''s promotions. "You never cease to amaze me, Miste©` Umm... Your Excellencies...?" £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda congratulated Grey and Yuna, but ended up making the situation awkward in the second half. She didn''t know how to address the two now that they have been promoted to B-rank adventurers. While she continues to address Kris and Aria as "Mister" and "Miss" respectively, it was only because she had their permission. As for Grey and Yuna, she didn''t know how to refer to them. The reason for Tilda''s uneasiness was simple. It was because there are egoistic people who love flaunting their authority and power to everyone. It was especially prevalent in an aristocratic society. "Miss Tilda, you can just refer to us the way you are most comfortable with... Actually, since we''re about the same age, you just forgo the honorifics." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. I''d also like it if you treat us just how you normally would. We''ve known each other for more than a month, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý The ones who diffused the awkward situation were Grey and Yuna. They already consider Tilda one of their close acquaintances. One could even call the three of them friends. "I see... Then, I''ll be in your care once again, Mis©` Ah sorry, force of habit... I meant, let''s get along, Yuna, Grey." £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda initially tried to refer to Grey and Yuna the way she usually does, but after she realized she was still being formal, she immediately changed into a more casual tone. A smile was blooming brightly in her face. "Same here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý A warm atmosphere ensued upon the three as they talked like little children and were friends. Although it was a little embarrassing for their age, it was a happy embarrassment. With their small issue settled, Grey and Yuna handed their guild cards towards Tilda and what were once silver-colored have been returned to them in the tone of gold. They were the B-rank guild cards. In all guilds, other than the rank, the color of the card also changes after getting a promotion. A brownish card at apprentice-rank, dirty white at G and H ranks, pure white at F and E ranks, bronze at D-rank, silver at C-rank, gold at B-rank, platinum at A-rank, and for S-rank guild cards, it was a black card with gold engravings. With their gold-colored cards in hand, they couldn''t help but draw the eyes of the other adventurers towards them. Most of the adventurers had eyes full of surprise and confusion. After all, B-rankers are by no means common. There are only a little more than 400 in the whole world. And in those 400+ B-rankers, a little over a hundred are affiliated with the Adventurers'' Guild. The others were in the military or other factions. "Hey, did you hear that? The Grim Reaper is getting a promotion again!" Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Are you serious? It''s only been a month since they were promoted to C-rank, and they''re getting a promotion again!?" "No, it''s the Grim Reaper we''re talking about, at least this much should be expected." "Yeah... It''s the Grim Reaper after all." Chaos quickly ensued in the guild as the news of Grey and Yuna''s promotion spread like wildfire to the adventurers and guild staff that were present at the moment. Not one could stop talking about it. The people who were once minding their own business were now unanimously talking about one thing, they were glancing at Grey and Yuna from time to time, trying their best not to get caught looking. But even when such chaos ensued, there was one thing which kept bothering Grey. It was the first he heard the term, but somewhere inside his heart, he couldn''t hide the feelings of uneasiness. "Hey, Yuna, do you know anything about this ''Grim Reaper'' thing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... It''s the first time I''m hearing it as well." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey asked Yuna but the latter was just as clueless as he was. The two were still holding their cards as they continued their conversation. "It''s really true! The Grim Reaper is now a B-rank!" "Not only him, but his partner too!" "I really don''t want to get in their way." "Only those who are insane enough would." "I agree..." As more and more people saw Grey and Yuna''s guild cards, the commotion in the guild became even livelier and louder. There were even some exaggerated stories flying all over the place. After all, unlike the other ranks, B-rank, along with E-rank, and Calamity class are a special case. They acted as walls with specific requirements that aren''t easily achievable by normal people. To reach E-rank, one should have at least "Intermediate" mastery on their attribute, class, and physical enhancement. Then for B-rank, all should at least be "High" mastery. Lastly, for Calamity-class, one must have at least one "Superior" mastery with the others being at least "Advanced" mastery. The rate of mastery goes from Basic (1%), Low (10%), Intermediate (25%), High (50%), Advanced (75%), Superior (90%), and Ultimate (100%). The higher one goes, the harder it is to progress. This is also the reason why the ranking system could be grouped into 4 stages. H to F ranks are called "Low-rankers", E to C ranks are called "Mid-Rankers", B to S ranks are called "High-Rankers", and those in Calamity class and above are called "Transcendants". With Grey and Yuna receiving their B-rank guild cards, they are officially recognized as "High-rankers", hence the commotion in the guild. They have surpassed a wall that even veterans couldn''t. "Umm... Tilda, do you know anything about this ''Grim Reaper'' thing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, that... That''s a nickname the adventurers decided to give you." £ÛTilda£Ý Shock. That was what Grey felt after learning that he was actually the one the adventurers were referring to. Although it wasn''t bad, it was an embarrassment to him. It sounded too much like what middle-schoolers would name themselves. "Grey, it sounds cool!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna on the other hand was mesmerized by Grey''s new nickname. Her eyes were even sparkling as she repeated it over and over in her head. The adventurers and staff members were also unfazed about such a name. It seemed like people of Merusia didn''t think it was embarrassing at all. Rather, it was a name which oozed an intimidating vibe. "I think that nickname started spreading when you confronted the group of drunk adventurers after the Orc Horde Subjugation Quest. The amount of bloodlust you released at that time was just incredible. Everyone in the guild thought it was the end of them. Honestly, if I didn''t know you beforehand, I would have not talked with you ever again out of fear for my life." £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda continued to explain the origin of the term, and Grey''s face during the explanation became paler by the moment. He had finally realized the consequence of his actions. "That time, huh... Huh!? That was already a month ago! How come we haven''t heard anything about this?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... It must be because they''re too afraid to talk about it when you''re around. Well, your promotion is a pretty big thing, that may be the reason why they were not able to hold themselves back." £ÛTilda£Ý "Ugh... How troublesome. Is there any way I can clear that nickname?" £ÛGrey£Ý "None. But don''t worry, Grey, even if you didn''t acquire that nickname at that time. You would still earn one after some time. You''re now a B-ranker, after all. Yuna would probably earn some after some time passes." £ÛTilda£Ý "A nickname..." £ÛYuna£Ý The more Grey thought about it, the more his head ached from how troublesome it was. Tilda tried to cheer her up, but it didn''t help at all, it only made him even more depressed. And Yuna was excited at the thought of getting her own nickname. Since there was no way to remove the nickname, a sudden thought of forcefully erasing their memories with a few strikes to the head came to his mind, but he quickly dismissed such a dangerous thought. After all, if he tried to beat up the adventurers, he would most likely get another nickname. His "Grim Reaper" might change into "Berserker" or "Lord of Madness". Both of which sounded just as intimidating as the current one. "Anyway, Grey, Yuna. Now that you''re B-rank adventurers, your party is now also B-rank. Please decide a party name." £ÛTilda£Ý Just as Grey thought it couldn''t be any worse, another topic related to names has popped up. Now, they have to decide a name for their party. With the fact that there are a lot of parties in the Adventurers'' Guild, it had been long decided by the higher ups from previous generations to only give names to outstanding parties. This is to avoid confusion from too many names. "Grey, please think of a cool party name!" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment Yuna heard the words "party name", her eyes lit up even brighter. She obviously wanted to have a "cool" party name like Kris and Aria''s party which was named "Black Silver". ''Hahaha, look at this girl. Her eyes are even brighter than stars.... Hm?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Just as Grey thought that Yuna''s eyes were sparkling like stars, a word suddenly popped up inside his head. It was just a simple world which could both mean a "star" and a "flower". "Then... how about ''Aster''?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Aster?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It is a word which means "star", but is also the name of a certain flower. So, what do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Flower... Star... Aster... I like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna answered with a beautiful smile blooming on her face. She seemed to like the meaning behind the name Grey chose for their party. It became a really special name to her. While Grey decided on that name because of pure coincidence, he decided to stick with it because it was a word which describes his adorable partner. A beautiful flower with the brilliance of a star. "Then, Tilda, we''ll be going with ''Aster'' for our party name." £ÛGrey£Ý "Aster... What a beautiful name. Then, just wait a few minutes, I''ll register your party names in a jiffy." £ÛTilda£Ý With Grey''s answer, Tilda quickly worked on registering the party name into the guild''s database. She was doing so while talking casually with Grey and Yuna to pass the time. A few minutes later, the party name "Aster" has been officially registered in the guild''s database. It was a name which will be engraved in history, but that''s a story for another time. "Ah, right. Grey, Yuna, will you also be going there?" £ÛTilda£Ý A sudden question came out of Tilda''s mouth as she finished the registration, leaving Grey and Yuna puzzled as to what she was talking about. "There...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You know, The Labyrinth of Death. It is opening up soon and many adventurers are going there! It''s a big event!" £ÛTilda£Ý Thanks to Yuna''s question, the two''s bewilderment was quickly answered. It was finally time for Grey to keep his promise to God. Labyrinths, large dungeons which spread for tens of kilometers underground, and are home to a plethora of monsters. But unlike dungeons, labyrinths don''t revert when cleared, rather, they stay open for more than a month, then become inactive, only to open up again after another couple of years. Although labyrinths are places full of dangers, it also provides a stable source of income for adventurers, and so, many gather in the times these labyrinths become active. Whether it be fame, wealth, or the thrill of adventuring, the labyrinths can provide it all. The Labyrinth of Death was also the reason why Grey''s reincarnation took place at the Great Haltea Forest. It was because it was a secluded area with a Labyrinth just a couple hundred kilometers away. "Grey, do you want to go?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked Grey meekly with puppy eyes. She clearly wanted to go but didn''t want to get separated from Grey if Grey ever decided not to go. They were eyes which Grey couldn''t resist. Of course, Grey''s answer was already obvious. Other than the fact that it was to fulfill a promise he made to "God". It was also a good time to explore the world. He was still an adventurer, after all. "Sure, let''s go." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Yuna heard Grey''s agreement, a bright smile quickly showed on her face. Not only because she can explore further ahead, but also because Grey will be with her along the way. After finishing up all the things they needed to deal with in the Adventurer''s Guild and headed back to the Rabbit''s Den, their figures still attracted the attention of the adventurers even as they left. Along the way home, Grey and Yuna also bought some things from the market. They were mostly condiments and some consumables they will need along the way. It was just in case those goods weren''t available in their next destination. "You''re back already? It hasn''t even been lunch yet." £ÛHelen£Ý "Ah, sorry, something came up so we got home early." £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Is it perhaps about the opening up of the Labyrinth of Death." £ÛHelen£Ý "Yeah, how did you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Is Helen a psychic?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, silly. I just overheard the adventurers talking about it this morning, so I thought that was the case." £ÛHelen£Ý As per usual, the moment Grey and Yuna entered the inn, Helen was there at the reception desk to greet them. And as usual, she seemed like she had all the free time in the world. Grey was initially surprised when Helen guessed the answer right in the first try. But as it turns out, it was only because she heard it from others. It made Grey realize how amazing a receptionist''s ability to sniff our rumors were as the same thing happened back at the guild. "Then does that mean you''ll be checking out tomorrow?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Sadly, yes." £ÛGrey£Ý When Grey gave his response, Helen froze a little and became crestfallen. She was a little downhearted to hear Grey and Yuna were going to depart the day after. Even if they only knew each other for a little more than a month, since they were essentially living on the same roof and have eaten together multiple times, the three have a pretty close relationship with one another. They were already close friends. "It''s going to get lonely here without you..." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen voiced out as her eyes became even more crestfallen. After all, apart from her parents, Grey and Yuna were the one she interacted with the most. "Don''t worry, we''ll be coming back once the labyrinth closes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! This is already our second home, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really...? You promised, alright? No, takesy backsies or else I''m really going to get mad." £ÛHelen£Ý "Un! We promise! Right, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We''ll be back before you know it." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just Helen who was saddened from parting ways. Grey and Yuna will also be missing her the moment they head towards the Labyrinth of Death. Helen was one of their few friends, after all. The childishness of making promises reminded Grey of the scene back in the guild when he and Yuna talked about friendship with Tilda. Childishness may be a little embarrassing, it is an aspect which can bring people together. That night, Grey and Yuna had one last dinner together with Helen, Gerd, and Selia. It was a moment which served to cheer up Helen and give a temporary farewell to their second home. It was a moment full of smiles and happiness. CHAPTER 34 END Chapter 35: The Town of Moterno Warm light basked the city as the sun rose for yet another day. It was a normal day where the children frolic around the town, the merchants sell their merchandise, and the soldiers patrolled the streets. It was also the day of Grey and Yuna''s departure. "Here, Grey. These are some of the dishes me and Gerd cooked this morning. They''re still hot so be careful in carrying them." £ÛSelia£Ý "Thank you, Missis Selia. I''m sure they''ll be delicious." £ÛGrey£Ý Currently, Grey and Yuna are being set off by Helen and her family. While Grey received Gerd and Selia''s packed lunch, Yuna was consoling Helen whose eyes were overflowing with tears. Although Helen understood that the two will be returning back after a month or two, she still couldn''t stop herself from crying. She was like a little child whose best friend is going to go abroad. With a final hug from Yuna, Helen''s tears finally started to slow down. She wiped away her tears with her hands and showed a bittersweet smile to Yuna and then Grey afterwards. "You better come back here once you''re finished, understood?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Yeah, yeah. It''s not like we''ll be going to another continent or something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, we''ll try to come back as fast as we can." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Then... Dear customers, I hope you enjoyed your stay at the ''Rabbit''s Den''! Our doors are always open for your return!" £ÛHelen£Ý With a smile on her face, Helen finally regained her composure. She even had the energy to set off Grey and Yuna as she usually does to other customers. "Then, we''ll be going now... Until next time!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Take care¡«! Make sure to eat well!!" £ÛSelia£Ý "Let''s have another cook-off next time!" £ÛGerd£Ý As Grey and Yuna waved their goodbyes to Helen and her family, they slowly vanished into the horizon until they were nowhere to be seen, leaving behind the family of three to go about their daily lives. About 20 minutes later, the two were finally out of Galderia. They were greeted by a familiar scenery of verdant fields and a long winding road. There were only a few man-made structures in sight. "So Grey, which direction are we heading?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... We are heading to the town of Moterno, so that will be... eastward. But we won''t be taking the highway. This time, we''ll go by the forest." £ÛGrey£Ý Normally, it would take 5 days by carriage on the highway to arrive from Galderia to Moterno, but if by taking the forest route, the process can be sped up as much as Grey and Yuna''s stamina allows and shorten the travel time to a few hours. Of course, it would have taken even shorter on the highway, but if they use their speed on it, the horses pulling the carriages might be startled and cause an accident. It was something they definitely needed to avoid. "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah." £ÛGrey£Ý With a cheerful smile, Grey and Yuna set off and started their journey towards the town of Moterno. Since they were using the forest route, there was no need to be reserved and they ran without restraint. And just like their first journey, they were able to encounter some monsters along the way, but they were all no match to them. Of course, it also meant they dropped some things worth selling. On the way there, the two also gathered some herbs and rare materials. It wasn''t because they needed them but because they might be of use later. They also have infinite storage so, why not? They also encountered some minor inconveniences like muddying their clothes. getting chased by a colony of bees, or setting foot in a quicksand, but in the end, they managed to arrive at Moterno safely. It was late in the afternoon when the two arrived in the vicinity of Moterno. And it might have been because of the opening of the Labyrinth, but there was a very long inspection line from the entrance. It took more than an hour until Yuna and Grey finally arrived near the front. Even when the sun was about to set, there was still quite a long line behind them. "Next!" £ÛGuard£Ý With the guard''s signal, the line moved along once again and it was Grey and Yuna''s turn for the inspection. The only difference right now from their first one was that they have ID cards now. "Your ID cards, please." £ÛGuard£Ý ""Here"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý "...!!!" £ÛGuard£Ý As the guard had requested, Grey and Yuna handed their cards over to him for an inspection. The moment he received the cards, his eyes widened in shock as he looked back and forth between the cards at their owners. It was as if the guard had seen a ghost appear before him. Not only him, the other guards who also saw the golden cards were in the same state. They didn''t know how to respond. The guards had already checked the authenticity of the cards with the magic tool he had in hand so there was no doubt that it was real. He just couldn''t believe how two very young people managed to achieve such a high rank. "I-I bid you welcome to the town of Moterno, Your Excellencies, Count Grey and Countess Yuna." £ÛGuard£Ý The guard quickly changed into a formal tone as he bowed his head towards Grey and Yuna. Following his sudden actions, the other guards also bowed their heads respectfully. Seeing the guards bow their heads, the crowd behind the two started murmuring and asking each other about the two youths in front of them. After all, it was quite an eye-catching scene. Thankfully, with the help of Yuna''s ''Physical Concealment'', they were able to hide their identities. It would have been a problem if a rumor about them started spreading, after all. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Umm... Why don''t we head to the barracks first." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-As you wish!" £ÛGuard£Ý As per Grey''s request, the guard escorted them in the barracks while the other guards loosened up and continued their jobs. When they arrived there, with a signal from the guard escorting them, the guards there stood up quickly and greeted Grey and Yuna with a bow. Although they weren''t doing much, dealing with formalities made the two a little bit exhausted. It was mentally taxing. Even running hundreds of kilometers was better than dealing with it. "I apologize for my rude conduct beforehand, I am called Gil, please feel free to ask if you need something." £ÛGil£Ý The guard once again bowed respectfully as he introduced himself to Grey and Yuna. It has become more annoying and uncomfortable as time passed. "Ah, yes... Nice to meet you, but you don''t need to act so stiffly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, it''s really uncomfortable." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes, if you wish s©` I mean, sure!" £ÛGil£Ý With Grey and Yuna''s request, the guards in the barracks loosened up and acted more relaxed around them. But rather than request, to the guards'' minds, it was more of like an order. While it was a good thing that Grey and Yuna had gotten promoted, dealing with situations similar to what they have just experienced made them rethink if it was really worth it. Well, no matter how hard they think about it, it was pointless. What''s done is done and they won''t be able to change it. After all, for every disadvantage, there is also a similar disadvantage. "By the way, Mister Gil, do you know a good inn around here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "An inn? Yeah, I do know some, but what kind of inn are you looking for, Lord Grey?" £ÛGil£Ý Deciding to let go of his previous thought, Grey asked Gil about things concerning their stay. But even with a casual tone, Gil still addressed Grey as "Lord". Although it was better than before, the guards'' mentalities couldn''t be changed easily. They still showed respect and politeness towards Grey and Yuna. They still treated them as VIPs. "As long as it''s a decent place©` Wait! Actually, an inn with a hot bath would be great. Do you know of one?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I miss hot baths..." £ÛYuna£Ý To Grey''s statement, Yuna started to reminisce about having a warm and relaxing hot bath. It was something she hasn''t had for a while. During the days Grey and Yuna were living in the forest, the way to clean themselves was through a shower, a bath in a nearby spring, or bathing in the hot bath Grey made. They were luxuries the two weren''t able to enjoy after arriving at Galderia. A hot bath may not be a necessity to survive but it was something which healed the souls of those who experienced it. It makes the body feel refreshed. It was the reason Grey and Yuna loved it. "Sorry, I don''t know of such a place." £ÛGil£Ý Grey and Yuna initially had their hopes up, but the moment they heard Gil''s reply, their hopes were harshly shot down. Although hot baths can easily be made with the help of enchantments and magic tools, maintaining one costs quite a hefty sum. It was something only rich merchants, the gentry, or the nobility could afford. Grey could also make a hot bath with his own ability, but the problem was, he doesn''t own any plot of land to do so. He still hasn''t settled on building his own house just yet. "Ah, if it''s a hot bath, I know of one." £ÛGuard 2£Ý But just when all hope seemed to be lost, one guard standing behind Gil raised his hand and voiced out his opinion. He was a man who seemed to be the same age as Gil and had blonde hair. When Grey and Yuna heard his words, their attention was instantly shifted to him. The guard flinched a little after seeing them turn their heads towards him. It was as if a predator was eyeing him. "Ah, I apologize for my intrusion!" £ÛGuard 2£Ý "No need to fret over that. Now, did you say you know a place?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, it''s a new inn called "Blue Spring". Its prices are higher than usual, but many of its customers say that it''s worth it." £ÛGuard 2£Ý As soon as Grey heard its name, he quickly engraved it into his memory. Now, the problem regarding where they will be staying has been resolved. "Blue Spring, huh... I''ll remember that. Thank you, umm..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hal. Call me Hal." £ÛHal£Ý "Then, thank you, Mister Hal." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Thank you very much!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It was my pleasure." £ÛHal£Ý With the matter of their stay settled, Grey and Yuna then proceeded to ask the guards about important locations in Moterno, such as the adventurer''s guild, the marketplace, and the entrance to the labyrinth. They were locations that the two needed to know no matter what. Of course, other than those locations, they have also asked about noteworthy places to visit and interesting things to do in Moterno. After all, while they may be there for adventure, they also wanted to enjoy their stay before then. "I think that''s all. Thank you for your help." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yay¡«! We can finally enjoy a hot bath!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitement was showing on Yuna''s face as she hummed while imagining herself relaxing in a hot bath. She was acting so adorable that Grey couldn''t help himself but chuckle. "Everyone, we''ll see you later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý ""Please enjoy your stay!"" £ÛGil and Hal£Ý Having said their goodbyes, Grey and Yuna then headed towards the direction of the inn as they observed the town along the way. While it wasn''t as big as Galderia, it was equally beautiful. And like the time they entered Galderia, Yuna''s eyes were sparkling as she curiously looked at the buildings, stalls, and signboards she saw. She really looked like an excited child. Few minutes after the two left the barracks, they arrived in front of the "Blue Spring". Unlike the "Rabbit''s Den", the "Blue Spring" inn was a little larger. Its appearance was also on a different theme compared to the surrounding buildings. "It really stands out..." £ÛGrey£Ý "So blue..." £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just the size, the color of the building really stood out like a sore thumb. Grey and Yuna didn''t know how to describe it other than "amazing". The moment they stepped foot inside of it, a bath-themed lobby greeted them. The flooring, the walls, even the furniture were bath-themed. It was really different from the "Rabbit''s Den". "Welcome, how may I serve you?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý And as per usual, Grey and Yuna were greeted by a young and beautiful female receptionist. She looked to be around the same age as Helen. "Umm... We heard you have hot baths here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes... We do have them. While it may be a little expensive, I can guarantee the quality of our services." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The moment Grey and Yuna heard the confirmation straight from the receptionist''s mouth, they became even more excited. They could finally have their long awaited hot bath after more than half a month. "Then we would like to check in. How much is a night here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It depends on the room you are taking. For a single room, it would be 120 kiels a night, and for both double and large rooms, it would cost 180 kiels a night. An additional 25 kiels for a person''s worth of breakfast and another 25 kiels for a bath per person." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The receptionist briefly explained the prices within the inn towards Grey and Yuna, and like Hal had previously said, it was quite more expensive than normal inns. The lodging alone was almost double that of the "Rabbit''s Den". Of course, to Grey and Yuna, paying for such a sum was worth it. With the amount they are earning in every quest, they could easily afford a week''s worth of lodging and it wouldn''t make a dent in their balance. "Hmm... Then we''ll have two single rooms, breakfast and bath included for two people. We''ll have that for a week." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood. Then that would be... 2,380 kiels in total!" £ÛReceptionist£Ý Hearing the price once again, Grey couldn''t help but compare it to their weekly expense at the "Rabbit''s Den". It really was expensive. Grey then handed the payment to the receptionist, and in response, the receptionist handed them the register to write their names unto and gave them the keys for their rooms. She also briefly explained the rules in the hot bath and soon after, gave the two a pass which allows them to enter the bath anytime of the day. It was a pass which was renewed everyday to prevent reuse. "So it''s Mister Grey and Miss Yuna, huh..." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The receptionist mumbled in a low voice as she read the names Grey and Yuna placed on the register. But with Grey and Yuna''s hearing capabilities, they were able to hear it loud and clear. Thankfully, their cards weren''t needed, otherwise, they would need to go through another troublesome scene. It would have been a repeat of the scene in the town gates. "Oh, by the way, I''m Mira, nice to meet you." £ÛMira£Ý "It''s also a pleasure to meet you. I''m Grey." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I''m Yuna. We''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well then, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, I hope you enjoy your stay!" £ÛMira£Ý When the two finished their short exchange with Mira, the two then headed to their respective rooms and arranged their belongings. Their rooms were just opposite of one another. Like before, they were also on the third floor where you can view a lovely portion of the town from the windows. It was exactly because of that scenery that Grey and Yuna decided to pick a room on that floor. Unlike the lobby and the outside appearance, the rooms weren''t bath-themed and looked somewhat similar to the ones in the "Rabbit''s Den". Because of that similarity, the two were able to familiarize themselves quite quickly. Knock Knock Knock Upon finishing the arrangement of his things, Grey then went outside of Yuna''s room and knocked on her door. He has quite the proposal towards her. "Grey, do you need something?" £ÛYuna£Ý And with Yuna''s heightened senses and familiarity with Grey, she was easily able to tell that it was him knocking on the door. "Yeah. Are you done with your things now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, I''m done... Ah, wait a second, I''ll be opening the door now." £ÛYuna£Ý As Yuna neared the door, her footsteps also became clearer, and seconds later, the door opened and a familiar face of an adorable girl was revealed. She had already changed to her casual clothing. "Oh, you''ve already changed..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... We traveled quite a lot, after all. I at least need to clean myself before heading in a public bath. So... what did you want to say again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, right. Tomorrow, do you wanna go on a date?" £ÛGrey£Ý When the word "date" was mentioned, Yuna''s face instantly turned from normal to beet red. It was so sudden she didn''t know how to react. As for Grey''s reason why she suddenly asked Yuna on a date, it was because of the events back in Galderia when he invited Yuna for an outing. Since it became a date, he thought he might as well just say it directly and formally invite Yuna. But of course, even when he was fully prepared about what he said, he still couldn''t help but get flustered from saying it too directly. He was so flustered that he didn''t notice Yuna''s much redder face. "T-Then, I''ll have you treat me to a lot of food, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, sure... Then I''ll be heading to the bath now." £ÛGrey£Ý In order to hide his flustered face, Grey quickly gave an excuse and escaped from the awkward situation. He didn''t even notice that Yuna was in a much severe state of being flustered. While Yuna fully knew that Grey only meant it as a date with a friend, her heart still wouldn''t slow down from racing. After all, it was the first time Grey had formally invited her out on a date. When Grey arrived at the baths, two doors greeted him. One was for males and one for females. Of course, Grey headed in the bath for males. He wasn''t a pervert, after all. Grey was a little bit uncomfortable since it was a public bath, but the moment he headed inside, there was no one there. It was like he had the bath all for himself. It was pure luxury. It may have to do with the fact that not many people bathe at night in Merusia, but all that mattered to Grey was that he could enjoy the large open hot bath solo. It was like he was in a dream. Slowly, Grey dipped his whole body into the hot bath, starting from toes, to my knees, to the legs, and eventually until my shoulders were submerged. And the relaxing sensation then overtook his body. Feeling the familiar sensation, it took him back to the times when he and Yuna had their own private baths in their house back in the Haltea Great Forest. They were peaceful times. "Haah... Hot baths really are the best..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 35 END Chapter 36: Picturesque A white short-sleeved shirt, a dark gray jacket, black trousers, a stylish belt, and black leather shoes. Other than the fact that Grey was wearing his armament ring, he looked like a normal person who is going on an outing. Of course, by normal, it was only about the attire. His face and stature were far from normal, they were both exceptional. After all, he was in a body which God himself had made with his standards of beauty in mind. Grey twisted and turned as he checked out his figure in a makeshift mirror made by magic. It was already the sixth time he checked his attire. He was still a little nervous even when he had already gone out with Yuna many times before. The word "date" has that much weight in Grey''s mind. "Haah... Alright. Let''s do this." £ÛGrey£Ý As he heaved a lengthy sigh, Grey composed his mind as headed out of his room. He then faced Yuna''s door and knocked gently. "Yuna, are you finished preparing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Just a few minutes, Grey. I''ll just fix my hair." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý A slightly flustered and gentle voice replied to Grey''s question. It was Yuna. She was still picking the best hairstyle she would go with. After all, she was having a proper date with Grey. A few minutes passed and light footsteps echoed throughout the corridor as Yuna neared the door. Soon after, a creak replaced the sound of footsteps and a beautiful elven girl was revealed as the door opened. Sleeveless pearly white dress complimented with beautiful wooden sandals and a simple bead bracelet. Her slender figure accentuated by her clothing and her silky smooth silver hair flowed freely in the air. She was very beautiful. "Umm... How do I look...?" £ÛYuna£Ý A rosy tint colored Yuna''s cheeks as she shyly asked Grey a common question. Her face became even redder as she anticipated Grey''s answer. "...... You look beautiful." £ÛGrey£Ý Taken aback by Yuna''s beauty, there was a long pause before Grey answered Yuna''s question. Nevertheless, Yuna was happy after she heard Grey''s reply. It felt like she was on cloud nine. While it may not be as red as Yuna''s, a trace of redness can be noticed in Grey''s face. The moment she saw Yuna, it was like time had stopped and his heart raced like crazy. He once again realized how much of a beauty Yuna was. "Then, shall we go now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes... I''ll be in your care, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý With a gentle smile on his face, Grey offered his hands to Yuna. He wanted to escort her like how a proper man would to a lady. Grey tried to diffuse the embarrassing situation with a jokingly formal way of speech, but it had backfired. Yuna became even redder than before. In her eyes, Grey became even more dazzling as he said those words. As Yuna held Grey''s hand, the hearts of the two raced even faster than before. Their faces feel feverish and their minds overheat with the passing of time. The stimulation was too much that they soon let go of each other''s hands. But even in that situation, Grey didn''t think of Yuna in a romantic way. Or at least, he wasn''t aware of it. He was only embarrassed because he was on a date, and not because he had romantic feelings for Yuna. The moment the two walked out of the inn, they immediately garnered the attention of the passersby. Be it men or women, those who laid their eyes on them were instantly captured by them. "Yuna, where do you want to go first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... What options are there...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, according to the guards, there''s a library, cafes, the market, a theater, an art studio, and there''s even stalls full of games along the streets." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm...." £ÛYuna£Ý With the options Grey laid out to her, Yuna thought long and hard about where to go. Of course, since she had already experienced theaters, libraries, and markets, those three were not amongst her priorities. "Then... Let''s go to a cafe!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. I''ll lead the way." £ÛGrey£Ý Using his "Heaven''s Eye" and the instructions from the guards, Grey guided Yuna as the two headed to the western district where a variety of cafes were located. It was a hotspot for foodies. Along the way, buildings and establishments which weren''t present in Galderia greeted Grey and Yuna''s eyes. They were all interesting and gave a sense of unique identity to the town. Unlike Galderia, there were more production buildings in Moterno. Be it for alchemy or blacksmithing, establishments for production-type jobs were present every few blocks. It was an amazing sight. "Wah¡« So many¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s eyes sparkled brightly as she looked left and right, and scanned the cafes in front of her. From cakes, teas, bread, and a variety of snacks. There were so many things the cafes had to offer. Being someone who loves food, Yuna couldn''t help but admire the sight before her. It was as if she was in heaven and surrounded by dream-like establishments. Her sweet tooth was acting up. "Yuna, come here. Let''s eat cakes first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, o-okay!" £ÛYuna£Ý Following Grey''s lead, Yuna entered the cafe and what greeted her was an even prettier sight than the building''s outside appearance. It gave off a comfortable and fluffy vibe which many enjoy. The tables were all neatly arranged with a vase of flowers sitting on top of it. Seats were just as stylish as the tables and the white tablecloth also gave off a sense of cleanliness. It was a relaxing cafe. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Dear customers, what would you like to order?" £ÛWaiter£Ý As Grey and Yuna seated themselves, a man in his early-thirties greeted them warmly with a professional smile. He was the waiter who was tasked to attend to their table, along with a few others. The waiter offered the menu to the two and as soon as they opened it, a large variety of cakes and refreshments welcomed their eyes. There were so many to choose from that Yuna became frantic as she tried to choose what she would be eating. There was also the fact that the price of the cakes were on the expensive side. If Yuna chooses too much, it will inevitably coat quite a sum. It would cost at least a few hundred kiels for a filling experience. Seeing her become indecisive, Grey chuckled a little. He found Yuna as adorable as a young child who was having trouble picking what candy to choose from a convenience store. "I''d like to order all of them, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "P-Pardon?!" £ÛWaiter£Ý "G-Grey?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Shock filled Yuna and the waiter''s eyes as they heard Grey''s order. The waiter in particular was extremely shocked. It was the first time he had seen someone order everything on the menu. The reason Grey ordered it up was because he wanted Yuna to enjoy everything to her heart''s content. He was sure that even with the amount of cakes and things on the menu, there wouldn''t be any food wasted. After all, even if there were leftovers, it could just be stored in his "Inventory". That way, he and Yuna could eat sweets anytime they wanted. Grey was even planning to buy some extra. "Actually, give us three orders of everything. We''ll pay up straight." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... Isn''t that too much?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry about the price. Let''s enjoy ourselves to our hearts'' content, okay? This is a date, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Sealed with a smile from Grey, Yuna didn''t reply with words but just nodded her head silently. Her eyes were filled with excitement and happiness. She was happy because of Grey''s considerate attitude. With all things settled, the slightly bewildered waiter headed back into the kitchen to relay the two''s order. A sudden scream could be heard from there as he headed inside. The chefs were shocked by the amount of order. A few minutes later, cakes and pies of all manners were served in Grey and Yuna''s table one after another. Accompanying them were the drinks and refreshments that went along with the flavors of the desserts. Lemon cake, strawberry shortcakes, fruit cakes, blueberry pies, and many more desserts filled the table slowly. There were so many that some of them were still in the waiter''s trays as they wouldn''t fit. Of course, Grey''s actions attracted a lot of attention, but he didn''t mind it. As long as Yuna was happy, nothing else mattered. After all, the most important thing in a date was the other person''s enjoyment. "Waah¡« So delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s eyes lit up and her smile spread from ear to ear as she took her first bite in the first cake she chose. It was a strawberry shortcake which was just as fulfilling to the tongue as it is aesthetically pleasing to the eyes. "Yuna, slow down." £ÛGrey£Ý "But, it''s just so delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know, but you should still slow down. No one''s going to take them from you. They are all yours." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Although Yuna slowed down after hearing Grey''s words, it was still worth noting that the speed of her hands were still the fastest amongst everyone inside the cafe. She finished one cake after another with a big smile on her face. While Grey only ate slowly, he felt satisfied as he observed Yuna eating so happily. Rather than a man and woman on a date, they looked like parent and child. With the parent observing the child with warm eyes as the child ate her favorite foods. A few hours passed and the two were finally finished with their meal in the cafe. The two of them finished two sets of desserts and refreshments, leaving the third set as an extra for later. Of course, the amount they had spent was not a small sum. They paid a few thousand kiels with the amount of things they had ordered. It was equivalent to the amount that a normal family would earn in a few weeks. After leaving the cafe, Grey and Yuna headed to the nearby cafes but rather than eat, they only brought two sets of the whole menu and stored them in Grey''s "Inventory" to be eaten for another day. With the cafes out of the way, the next destination the two headed to was the library. There, they spent their time reading books they fancied as they waited for their stomachs to digest the food they just ate. Yuna read some romance novels while Grey chose to read books related to the kingdom''s history, art, and culture. Although Grey already knew about them, he still found it interesting to read them in book form. By the time they finished reading their time away, lunch had already arrived. They then both headed to the market to eat dishes of meat, fish, dairy, and vegetables. Of course, they also ate some of the desserts they ordered beforehand. There were quite a few dishes which were not available in Galderia. Aside from a few "delicacies", everything they ate for lunch was all delicious. Though it would have been better if they had cooked rice beforehand. After lunch, they played some games the street stalls had to offer. And as expected almost all of them were rigged. After all, how would they earn some profit if they didn''t do it? "Alright, this is the last place." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡« so big..." £ÛYuna£Ý The fourth bell had rung as Grey and Yuna arrived at their last destination. In front of them were a large building which easily dwarfed its neighboring establishments. It was an art museum. It was said that the Art Museum was a place built by one of the previous lords of the town due to his love of art. While most people enter to view beautiful art forms, there is also an option to join a painting class for a price. Of course, Grey and Yuna were there to experience both things. They wanted to see the different paintings, sculptures, and arts on display while also painting their own art pieces while they''re on it. The moment the two went inside, they became dwarfed by the large halls whose pillars were full of artistic engravings. Not only the pillars, the walls, ceilings, and even the floors were beautiful. It was as if the museum itself was a masterpiece. "Look, Grey! It''s a dragon!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna yelled excitedly as she pointed at a large statue which showcased the majestic figure of dragons. From the scales to teeth, everything was extremely detailed. It was as if the sculpture itself was alive. Of course, it was only a statue. After all, compared to real dragons, the one in the sculpture was much much smaller. But one thing was for sure, it was that magic was used in making it. Adjacent to the dragon, there were sculptures of other beasts and heroic figures. All of them didn''t lose out to the dragon in terms of how detailed they were made. All of them were extraordinary masterpieces. Grey and Yuna explored the museum for about an hour and admired the pieces of art their eyes could feast on. Soon after, they then headed to the optional painting session where they could make their own pieces. Everyone participating in the session was given a painting canvas, various colors of paint, a selection of paintbrush, pencils, and other art equipment. All of which were to be returned save for their works. "Today, we will be painting a portrait of one another. Pick a partner and we will start in a few minutes." £ÛInstructor£Ý A lady instructed as soon as everyone was provided with the right materials. Naturally, Grey''s partner was Yuna. After all, while they might have somewhat forgotten, they were still on a date. Yuna became the model while Grey became the painter. While Grey may not have much talent when it comes to painting, that was when he was still on Earth. He didn''t know if he has an aptitude for art in his second life. "Alright, start!" £ÛInstructor£Ý With the instructor''s signal, all participants started working with their pieces and focused their attention on their partner and their canvas. The instructor only helped out when someone asked for it. With Grey''s eyes gazing intensely, Yuna''s face became feverish as her heart raced faster with the passing of time. She tried her best to stay composed, but with Grey''s passionate eyes, she just couldn''t do so. Grey scrutinized every small detail about Yuna. With his "Divine Eyes" and "Divine Mind", Yuna''s beautiful figure was engraved inside his mind. It was a beautiful figure which is akin to that of a goddess. Yuna''s pearly white skin glowed brighter as she basked in the gentle and warm sunlight seeping through the window located overhead. Her silver hair sparkled as it reflected the sunlight from the same window, and her eyes gleamed like deep blue sapphire along them. Her figure accentuated by her attire became even more divine as she sat in an elegant position. Although she looked like a cold beauty, she also emanated a warm feeling which made her even more outstanding. As she sat there silently, her hair flowing gently along the wind, she couldn''t help but capture the attention of the crowd. She herself was a very beautiful masterpiece who seemed to be born from the heavens itself. Her frame was perfectly captured in Grey''s eyes as his hand moved like a gentle stream. Each of his brushstrokes were filled with accuracy and emotion Grey felt as she gazed at Yuna. Colors came in naturally as Grey continued to paint. Minute after minute, Yuna''s figure became more complete. It was as if Grey was lost in his own world. Now, all he could see was Yuna. "Alright, time''s up. Everybody, present your work to your partner." £ÛInstructor£Ý The instructor announced as she clapped her hands once, capturing everyone''s attention. Even Grey who was lost in his own world was brought back to reality as soon as that clap echoed in his ears. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey subconsciously voiced out his surprise as soon as he saw his own work. It was much more beautiful than he had expected. It was as if another person had possessed him and painted the girl before him. The portrait that he painted looked like it was alive. It was even better than the photographs Grey had seen on the internet back on Earth. It was a portrait which didn''t seem to be painted by human hands. "Grey, can I see?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, sure..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna walked shyly as she approached Grey. Her heart was still racing from all the time Grey gazed at her. It was the first time she had felt such an intense gaze coming from Grey. It was overstimulating. As soon as Yuna saw her own portrait, she immediately froze as she witnessed the beauty of the masterpiece Grey had painted. The painting exuded an overwhelming aura of intricacy which makes those who have seen it be in awe. Her eyes, her lips, her flustered cheeks, her eyes, and all details about her were all perfect. It was as if she was looking at a reflection of herself. She was so stunned and amazed that she was having a hard time choosing a word to describe it. "Yuna, how is it? Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked but Yuna didn''t answer. Her eyes were still locked to her portrait, not moving an inch nor even blinking her eyes. "Grey... Do I look this beautiful in your eyes...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked in a low voice as she faced Grey''s direction. Her heart was now filled with emotions she couldn''t describe. One thing was for sure, those emotions were all born from happiness. Yuna was happy that Grey saw her so beautifully. Even if Grey only painted it based on what he saw, she was still happy nonetheless. The fact that Grey could paint her beautifully meant that Grey was looking closely at her. "No, you look even more beautiful than this." £ÛGrey£Ý Badump Badump Badump Yuna''s heart beat even faster than before. Grey''s words make her feel that she was the happiest woman in the world. She had wished that time would have stopped at that moment. The portrait was already painted so beautifully. If she looked even more beautiful than it in Grey''s eyes, Yuna could only imagine how beautiful Grey viewed her. She was extremely happy. With the setting of the sun, Grey and Yuna went back to the "Blue Spring" inn with satisfied faces, especially Yuna. That day has already become a special memory deep inside her heart. CHAPTER 36 END Chapter 37: Finally, A Clich茅! A new morning has arrived once again, and even though Moterno was much smaller than Galderia, the bustling of the crowd wasn''t any less than the former. They were already busy even though it was still so early in the morning. "Huwaahh¡«" £ÛGrey£Ý And just like when he was still in Galderia, Grey greeted the new morning with a lengthy yawn whilst stretching his arms. His eyes were still half open as he stared blankly at the wall for a few seconds. "Hmm... I wonder what''s for breakfast today..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey mumbled in a low voice as he started to get up from the bed. He then continued to prepare himself by bathing, changing clothes, and checking his adventurer equipment. It was time to take a quest after a couple of days. Knock Knock Knock After preparing himself, Grey went out of his own room and headed to Yuna''s. He knocked a couple of times, but there was no answer. Yuna was still sleeping. The color of surprise was visible on Grey''s face as no answer came after his knocking. After all, Yuna would normally be up at that hour. It was extremely rare for her to wake up late. Unbeknownst to Grey, after they arrived back at the inn, the words he said to Yuna kept repeating again and again inside her mind like a broken record player. It was the reason why Yuna couldn''t sleep early. She was too flustered. "Yuna©`.... Never mind, let''s just let her sleep for longer." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey attempted to knock once again but decided to stop. He wanted Yuna to have a peaceful rest. Grey thought that since she woke up late, she must have been really tired. He was really considerate when it came to Yuna. Grey then turned around and headed straight to the dining hall. There, he was greeted by Mira who served him breakfast as soon as he requested it. Of course, he also asked for Yuna''s share to be prepared. A little more than 20 minutes after Grey left Yuna to sleep peacefully, Yuna woke up, and, with a panicked face, she prepared herself for the day. Usually, it would take her about half an hour to do so, but today, she did it in less than 15 minutes. Hurriedly, Yuna came down the stairs with a trace of urgency prevalent on her face. She was really panicking at the thought of being late. She didn''t want to trouble Grey because she woke up later. "G-Grey! I-I''m sorry, I overslept©` !!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna apologized to Grey and tried to bow her head, but before she could even do so, Grey immediately stopped her by patting her head out of the blue. It was so sudden, Yuna didn''t know how to react. "Why are you apologizing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "B-Because I woke up late!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna retaliated with a troubled look on her face. Grey was still patting her head with his right hand, something Yuna didn''t really mind him doing. "Haah... Look, Yuna... It''s alright to wake up late, you know? Even if we''re going to do quests today, we can just do it at our own pace. You don''t have to force yourself, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No buts! That is my order as the party leader and my request to you as your partner and friend!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey declared boisterously with a stern expression. Yuna wanted to retaliate but she had no way to do so. All of Grey''s points were valid. With the end of Iblis, Yuna has no more reason to push herself too much. While she could train and work hard if she wanted to, Grey didn''t want her happiness to be affected negatively. It was the one thing he won''t compromise on. Hearing Grey''s words, Yuna felt a happy and warm sensation fill her heart. She was happy that Grey cared deeply for her. It makes her feel like he was spoiling her and was showering her with affection. "Alright..." £ÛYuna£Ý "If you understand, then take a seat. I''ve already ordered your breakfast. Make sure to eat it before it gets cold." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna quietly sat on her seat and enjoyed her breakfast with Grey. As Grey waited for Yuna, he also hadn''t eaten it yet. He wanted to enjoy a meal with Yuna like how they always did. After they ate our breakfast, Grey and Yuna then headed to the Adventurers'' Guild as per usual. Although it was their first time heading there, they didn''t get lost thanks to the guards'' instructions the day of their arrival. A clear difference between a city and a town''s Adventurers'' Guild building greeted them as soon as they arrived. The one in Galderia is easily more than 30% larger than Moterno''s, and was also more gaudy. Although that is the case, Moterno''s Adventurers'' Guild was just as impressive. It was still an establishment which dwarfed other buildings which were located near it. It still gave off an overwhelming aura like the one in Galderia. When the two entered, they were once again greeted by different kinds of people just like when they first entered Galderia''s adventurer''s guild. There were still the stereotypical musclebound warriors and hooded mages. But what''s more interesting is the internal arrangement of the guild. It was arranged similarly to how Galderia''s guild was. Not only Moterno''s, all guild buildings were arranged in a specific way. It was done so that adventurers could easily familiarize themselves even if they went to a new town or city. As there was a long line to the counter, Yuna and Grey decided to check out the quests being posted in the quest board. And like usual, the harder the quests are, the sparser they become. Grey and Yuna were just peacefully eyeing the quests when suddenly, something common in fictional works occurred... "Hey, Brats! What are you doing here!?" £Û???£Ý ... A drunk and muscle-headed adventurer with a foul mouth who looked like an orc approached them. It was a clich¨¦. The drunkard reeked of alcohol as he opened his mouth and both his hair and attire was messy. He looked like someone who hadn''t bathed in a week, maybe even a month. He looked like a plain old drunkard. With the drunkard''s loud voice, the attention of everyone in the guild was shifted to Grey and Yuna. Some looked with a smile on their face, obviously wanting entertainment, some looked at the two with concern or pity, some didn''t care, and some even looked at them with fear. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Of course, the ones looking at Grey and Yuna with fear were adventurers who were from Galderia. They were present at the moment Grey unleashed his bloodlust towards a certain group of scumbags. Seeing those adventurers with fear in their eyes, Grey became curious as to how many of the adventurers in Galderia have arrived in Moterno. He had completely ignored the drunkard in front of him. "Hey! I''m talking to you!" £Û???£Ý "Ah, sorry, I got distracted by something. What were you saying again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You brat..." £Û???£Ý Hearing Grey''s response, irked veins popped up in the drunkard''s foreheads as he became filled with rage. He was so angry that his face had started to turn red. He wanted to beat up the youth in front of him. One of the receptionists quickly fled from the scene towards the employee-only section. Her face was full of urgency. She was going to report the commotion to the Guildmaster. The surrounding adventurers weren''t any better either. The commotion got even louder as Grey''s words spread throughout the guild. Some of the adventurers laughed while some became even more worried. "Those brats are finished..." "Yeah, trying to talk back to Boros like that..." "Hey, someone stop them!" "Do it yourself! We don''t wanna get involved!" Chaos ensued in the guild as the adventurers'' opinions overlapped with one another, but amongst the ones voicing out their thoughts, there was one in particular that stood out like a sore thumb. "That guy is doomed! Threatening the Grim Reaper like that..." It was a comment from one of the adventurers from Galderia. His legs and hands were trembling as he said those words. He could still clearly recall the day that Grey almost scared the whole guild to death. That certain adventurer happened to be one of the few who were at the front when Grey confronted the scumbags. He had experienced Grey''s menacing bloodlust up close and had nightmares for days because of it. It was a terrifying experience for him. "Hey, stop ignoring me!" £ÛBoros£Ý Boros tried to grab Grey by the collar, but before he could, Grey skillfully dodged his assault with a simple sidestep. His hostility towards Grey grew by leaps and bounds with his failed attempt. Yuna was also calm as day even when Boros tried to assault Grey. With all the experiences she had, she had become tougher than before. Besides, she knew that there was no way Boros could touch Grey with his lousy moves. "Umm... Miss Receptionist, is there a place here where we can fight it out? This is getting really annoying." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey glanced at the receptionist nearest to them and asked her a question. And of course, because of what he said, the commotion got even louder. It has become a pandemonium of loud noises. "Hey, did you hear that!? That brat''s challenging Boros!" "That kid''s got some guts, challenging an E-ranker like that." "He should have backed out when he had the chance." "Hey! At this rate, that kid''s really going to get killed!" Trouble and anxiety was painted in the receptionist as she heard Grey''s question. And with the adventurers'' voices, she became even more troubled. Still, she answered Grey honestly. "Umm... there isn''t..." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The receptionist shook her head slowly with her eyes still full of anxiety and worry. She wanted to stop the fight but had no way to do so. She was powerless in a fight between adventurers. Although Grey had already expected the answer because of his knowledge, He was still a little bit let down. He had faintly hoped something had changed in the 3 years he was in the forest. Since the adventurer didn''t try to harm or harass Yuna, Grey wanted to resolve the situation without much complication. If it was the former, there would have been no way to tell what Grey would have done. ''Ah!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Just as Grey rummaged and racked his brain for a solution, a wonderful idea came to mind. It was something which wouldn''t hurt anyone physically. After all, he had already used it once. "Miss Receptionist, please brace yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý Even though the receptionist didn''t fully understand what Grey was trying to convey, she still went ahead and followed Grey''s words. Her instincts were telling her that it was the right thing to do. "Those eyes! Everybody, brace yourselves!" Learning from experience, an adventurer from Galderia warned the other adventurers of what was going to happen. A few seconds later, Grey released his aura and directed it towards Boros. Unlike before which was an aura full of bloodlust, the current one was only fueled by raw mana. It was one of the three types of aura a person could release which had varying results. The first type, normal aura, uses mana as fuel and pressures the soul of others. Although it doesn''t really damage the soul, it can make the people subjected to it feel like they are being crushed. It was the one Grey is currently using. The second type, bloodlust, is an aura produced by mixing mana and killing intent. It is much sharper and can affect the target''s mental state if they can''t resist it. It was the reason why many had nightmares upon experiencing Grey''s bloodlust. Lastly, there is the third type, authority. It is an aura which comes in two forms, "martial aura" and "elemental aura", depending on one''s class and attribute. It is something only those at "Advanced" mastery can use, and it could affect the vicinity and enhance the user at the same time at the cost of high mana consumption. Boros, receiving the pressure from Grey''s aura slowly fell to the floor as he tried to resist the pressure. Soon after, he fainted and fell flat to the ground with his mouth frothing. He couldn''t withstand it even for a few seconds. Because of that one adventurer''s warning, the others managed to prepare themselves and withstand the aura which leaked out from Grey. It wasn''t as dense as the one Boros endured but it was still powerful. Grey had already held back his aura to match that of a B-ranker, yet the other adventurers already had a hard time. One could only imagine the pressure Grey''s fully powered aura brings. "He shouldn''t have challenged the Grim Reaper!..." ''You guys know those kids?" "Yeah, they''re pretty famous in Galderia''s guild for reaching C-rank in less than two weeks after registering." "C-rank... You''ve gotta be kidding me..." "Can you still say it''s a joke after witnessing that?!" "... You''re right..." After Grey''s little exhibition, everyone in the guild looked at him in a new light, no rather than that, it''s more like they were looking at them with fear. Not just any fear, but extreme fear. It wasn''t just him, they have also looked at Yuna with the same amount of feats they did with Grey. While they may not know how strong Yuna was, judging by the fact that she was at least C-rank, she was also terrifying. "Boros! What do you think you''re doing!?" £Û???£Ý Just a few seconds after Boros fainted, a woman suddenly barged inside the lobby as if she was trying to stop something from happening. But the moment she noticed how peaceful the guild was, her face was filled with confusion. An awkward silence filled the guild. "Umm... Didn''t you say there was a commotion?" £Û???£Ý The woman asked the one who reported her, but since that person also had no idea what just happened, she also wasn''t able to answer it. Her eyes were just as confused as the woman. Thankfully, there were other receptionists and staff members in the scene so she was able to ask them about what just happened. "Umm... Guildmaster, it''s already over." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Over? Did Boros back out?" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý "No, he''s over there." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The receptionist pointed to the unconscious Boros lying on the floor. The moment the Guildmaster saw Boros, she looked even more confused. She just couldn''t comprehend the current situation. "Did he pass out from drinking too much?" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý "No, he was done in by that kid." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The receptionist turned to Grey and Yuna''s direction, and following her lead, the guildmaster did the same. The Guildmaster has spotted a pair of youths who just looked like rookie adventurers. "You''re not joking, are you?" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý "No." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The guildmaster didn''t believe the receptionist''s words immediately and looked at the other receptionist in order to confirm it, and to her surprise, all the receptionists'' responses were the same. She even looked at the adventurers for further confirmation but she still received the same answer. They are all telling her than the young man who didn''t even look like 20 had done in a D-rank adventurer. "Umm... You two, can you come with me to my office?" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý And as per the guildmaster''s request, Yuna and Grey went with her to her office without asking any question. With Grey''s "Judgement", he could tell that she meant no harm. Well, even if she did mean to harm them... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Althea ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿28 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿695 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿D ¡¾Combat Power¡¿463 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿D ¡¾Attribute¡¿Plant ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (36%) ¡¾Class¡¿Archer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (35%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿39% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºKeen Sight (1¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ... she didn''t have the ability to do so. At most, she could only last about 20 seconds in a fight with either Grey or Yuna. The moment they entered the office, their familiarity about the guild''s layout vanished. It was organized in a different way compared to Gaston''s and even has some cute artwork as decorations. Although the office was still a place for professional work, it is also a place that the Guildmaster spends most of their time in. It is only natural that it contained a hint of the Guidlmaster''s personality. "Umm... First of all, I would like to apologize for one of our adventurer''s actions. I know this is a selfish request, but I ask you to forgive him." £ÛAlthea£Ý "Ah, don''t worry about it, Guildmaster. We didn''t get hurt anyways." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We have faced far more dangerous people than him." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Thank you for your understanding." £ÛAlthea£Ý The Guildmaster breathed out a sigh of relief as soon as she heard Grey and Yuna''s response. She was relieved that the two didn''t harbor any feelings of hatred. Although Boros was the one who acted out of line, it was still the Guildmaster''s responsibility to oversee the adventurers and clean up any of the mess they made. She was thankful that Grey and Yuna were such understanding people. "Ah, how rude of me, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Althea, a D-ranker. I also happen to be this branch''s Guildmaster. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛAlthea£Ý "I''m Grey of the B-rank party ''Aster'' from Galderia. It''s also a pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I''m Yuna of the same party. Also a B-rank adventurer like Grey. Nice to meet you too." £ÛYuna£Ý "B-B-B-rank!? F-Forgive me for my rudeness!" £ÛAlthea£Ý Upon learning of Grey and Yuna''s identities, the Guildmaster immediately panicked and quickly bowed her head before us. She was trying her best to not make any mistake which could endanger the guild. While Grey and Yuna understood where the Guilldmaster was coming from, they were getting tired of dealing with the same thing over and over again. They can only imagine how many times they''ll experience it in the future. "Umm... Guildmaster, please raise your head. We''re not really good with formalities, so just act normal towards us." £ÛGrey£Ý "But... But..." £ÛAlthea£Ý "It''s alright, we don''t really mind. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Casual feels more comfortable." £ÛYuna£Ý "T-Then... is it fine to call you Yuna and Grey?" £ÛAlthea£Ý "I''m fine with it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, me too." £ÛYuna£Ý While Grey and Yuna were expecting to be addressed with "Mister" and "Miss" ,respectively, they didn''t mind the Guildmaster''s very familiar tone. After all, Gaston also addresses them without honorifics attached. "So, Guildmaster... Why did you call us here again?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked, thinking there was another reason as to why the Guildmaster called them over other than an apology, but... "Huh? I just wanted to apologize." £ÛAlthea£Ý ... sometimes fate could be playful. The Guildmaster really just wanted to apologize. She was a sweet and sincere woman. After that, Yuna and Grey ask a few questions regarding the labyrinth and high-ranking quests available at the moment. While they weren''t in dire need of money, they could use a bit of exercise. "Thank you for your time. Please enjoy your stay here in Moterno!" £ÛAlthea£Ý "Sure!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With all matters settled, Grey and Yuna left the Guildmaster''s office and headed back to the lobby where they selected a couple of quests. They will finally be having some adventure after a few days of leisure. Just the thought of it made Grey and Yuna a little excited. Especially since it was a new territory that they have yet to explore. It was going to be a fun day. CHAPTER 37 END Chapter 38: Juicy Hamburg Steak! "Grey, I want to eat Hamburg Steak!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna suddenly requested out of the blue with a serious and adorable expression on her face. She was staring intensely at Grey when she did so. It has been a couple of days since the two arrived in Moterno, and like their usual daily routine in Galderia, they have been completing quests in the morning and afternoon while spending their evening leisurely. Currently, they have just finished their quest for the day. It was a B-rank quest the Guildmaster had specially requested of them for since they were the only B-rank party available at the moment. Since it was the only quest they took for the day, they have finished quite earlier compared to usual. The sun has yet to reach its zenith and the two still haven''t had their lunch yet. It was the perfect time for Yuna to request a dish for lunch. As Grey was currently in the process of dismantling their kill, the moment he heard Yuna''s words, confusion struck him like lightning. His hands even stopped moving from bewilderment. As for Yuna, she was squatting on the ground as she looked at Grey with innocent eyes. She was even supporting his head with both of his hands pressing on her cheeks as she carefully observed what Grey was doing. "Umm... Why so suddenly?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... I just want to eat it... Is it no good...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No... I''ll cook it for you later, but you''ll have to help me, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll do my best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was helpless against Yuna''s pleading eyes. The moment she had the look of a pleading innocent puppy, Grey instantly knew it was his loss. He was like a doting father who couldn''t resist his daughter''s plea. Grey breathed out a lengthy sigh full of concern as he realized once again how much he was spoiling Yuna. While he was fully aware of it, he still couldn''t help himself but spoil her. He has always been like that ever since he became Yuna''s "guardian". Ever since Grey saved Yuna, he had felt responsible towards her. It may be because he was mentally older than Yuna or just because he wanted the once vulnerable elven girl, but he has been protective and doting on her ever since. With Yuna''s eyes as excited as one could be, Grey continued to brandish his knife as he continued to dismantle the beast they had just subjugated. With it, they have yet another type of meat in store. "Alright, I''m finished. Let''s head back now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna hummed happily as she traveled back to Moterno. Grey by her side was smiling warmly as he observed the adorable elven girl. As soon as they arrived at the guild, the atmosphere quickly became more silent. There was none amongst the adventurers who wanted to look at them. If there was, it would only be a quick glance. The only ones who could handle Grey and Yuna were the receptionist who had the chance to interact with them. They have become more comfortable with them the more they interact with one another. "Good noon, Miss Anna, we would like to report the completion of the quest. Can you tell the Guildmaster about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, of course." £ÛAnna£Ý "Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý The receptionist Grey was talking to was called "Anna". She was still in her mid-twenties and happened to be the same receptionist who reported to the Guildmaster the commotion in the guild a few days ago. She also happened to be the Guildmaster''s, Althea''s, younger sister. It was the reason that she was assigned to handle Grey and Yuna''s procedures. Though she was just pushed into it by her older sister, she has become comfortable with the two because of it. A few minutes after Anna left the reception desk, she came back to the lobby with the Guildmaster in tow. The latter has a look of surprise and relief on her face as soon as she saw Grey and Yuna. "Grey, Yuna, you''re finished with the quest already?" £ÛAlthea£Ý "Yes, we also brought back some materials with us like you requested. We have some bones and crafting materials. A couple hundred kilograms of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Thank you!" £ÛAlthea£Ý Althea''s eyes lit up like a light bulb as soon as she heard the world "materials". After all, materials from a B-rank beast was by no means easy to come by. It was especially rare in smaller towns like Moterno. The bones and fangs of the beast alone could be used to create tough and durable equipment. Not to mention the hide or leather, it was useful for armor and could even be used as decorations by nobility. Being a part of a B-rank beast''s body, equipment made from them would at least reach High-grade if treated skillfully. Equipment which could easily fetch tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. They were super precious. "Then, I''d like to purchase all of them!" £ÛAlthea£Ý "Alright." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as the Guildmaster declared her words, Grey, Yuna, and the Guildmaster headed to the cold storage to drop off the materials. Anna, on the other hand, continued with her reception work. The moment Grey took out the materials from his "Inventory", the Guildmaster became akin to an excited child who just got a hand of her favorite toys. Her eyes were sparkling just as bright as Yuna''s when she was also excited. After weighing and calculating the worth of the materials, the guild immediately paid Grey and Yuna the full amount and rewarded points to their cards. They were able to earn more than 600 thousand kiels in a single transaction. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. It was the most amount of money they have made in a single quest so far. That is of course not including the raid quest on Iblis. They still have yet to receive the reward from that one. It was highly likely that it could contain millions. With their tasks at the guild finished, Yuna and Grey headed back to the "Blue Spring" inn . And since it was lunch time, a time where many people are away, there were barely any people in the inn. "Good noon, how ma©` Oh, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, will you be having lunch here today?" £ÛMira£Ý Mira was about to greet the two like how she greets new customers, but stopped midway as soon as she realized it was just Grey and Yuna. "Ah, well, yeah. But... could I borrow your kitchen for a bit? We can pay if needed. We only need a few minutes." £ÛGrey£Ý "The kitchen...? Are you going to cook your lunch yourself?" £ÛMira£Ý Mira tilted her head out of pure curiosity. Although it wasn''t the first time someone had asked to borrow the kitchen, it was still a rare situation. "Yeah. If you want I could also cook a portion for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Isn''t that too much trouble." £ÛMira£Ý "Not really. I''m used to cooking a large amount of food all at once. An additional portion or two wouldn''t be a problem. Also, Yuna will be helping me so it really wouldn''t be too much of a task." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll be done in a jiffy." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey looked at Yuna''s direction and the latter nodded in agreement. Her face was so innocent that it made people believe her instantly. "Alright, then just wait a moment, I''ll just ask permission from my parents." £ÛMira£Ý With anticipation visible on her voice and face, Mira quickly left the reception desk and headed further inside the building. The direction she was heading to was towards the kitchen adjacent to the dining hall. As most of the inns in Merusia are owned by a family, the ones working inside of it are most likely related. It was also the reason why receptionists like Helen and Mira were children of the owners. A couple of minutes later, Mira came back with a positive atmosphere about her. She was smiling from ear to ear as she relayed the good news to Grey and Yuna. "My parents said that you can use the kitchen as long as you clean things up properly and you don''t break anything." £ÛMira£Ý "Then about the usage fee..." £ÛGrey£Ý "You don''t need to worry about that. My portion will serve as payment!" £ÛMira£Ý Mira declared with a cheerful smile blooming on her face. A few moments later, Grey and Yuna then headed to the kitchen to prepare and cook the hamburg steak. As soon as they arrived, four people greeted them. There was a man and a woman in their forties, a man in his early-twenties, and a young man who seemed to be a little younger than Yuna. They were Mira''s father, mother, older brother, and younger brother, respectively. The parents and the older brother looked at Grey and Yuna with pure curiosity while the younger brother looked at them with admiration. Especially towards Yuna, it seems like she was captured by her beauty. "Pardon the intrusion." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you for letting us borrow the kitchen." £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s fine. You can take the rightmost stove since we''ll be using the other ones. Just make sure to not make a mess, alright?" £ÛMira''s Father£Ý Just as Mira''s Father instructed, Grey and Yuna headed to the rightmost stove and grabbed their cooking equipment and a variety of ingredients from Grey''s "Inventory". Meat, egg, bread crumbs, spices, cheese, and condiments came out of it. He also brought out a few cups worth of white rice along them. After all, to Grey, no meal is complete without rice on the plate. Like usual, Grey has taken out quite a precious meat. While he did say he won''t cook those types of meats while other people are around, he had realized that it wouldn''t matter if they didn''t know what it was. He just needed to keep his mouth shut. "Yuna, could you cook the rice while I prepare the patties?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, leave it to me." £ÛYuna£Ý As per Grey''s request, Yuna took a pot and washed the rice inside of it. She washed it two times to make sure it was clean and placed it on a stove on high heat. It was a process which didn''t even take a couple of minutes. And just as Yuna prepared the rice, Grey also started making the patties. He first grounded the meat with the use of wind magic, grinding the meat into fine meat which could rival the quality of market brought ones. After the meat was ground, he then placed it on a large bowl and mixed it with egg, bread crumbs, diced cheese, and spices. The spices were turned to fine pieces by processing it with high-speed winds. He mixed it gently for a couple of minutes and when the perfect consistency was reached, he then started turning them into patties. Each patty was the size of an open palm and had quite the thickness. Just as Grey finished preparing the patties, the rice had already come to a boil. Yuna then turned down the heat to prevent the rice from being burnt. After all, no one eats burnt rice which has the same bitterness as coffee grounds. While there was a way to make coffee from burnt rice, that was when the rice grains weren''t cooked and were still raw. Burning rice in the pot will just be a waste of precious and delicious rice. "Grey, the rice is done." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. No problem!" £ÛYuna£Ý A few minutes later, the rice had finished cooking and an aromatic smell started to waft the kitchen. It was the smell of freshly cooked rice which was enough to make people feel hungry. With the rice finished, Grey placed a pan on the stove and heated oil on medium heat. Soon after, Grey placed the patties on the heated pan and a familiar sizzling sound resounded in the air. Along with the sound of sizzling oil, the meaty aroma of the patties combined with the preexisting smell of the rice. It was quite the combo which can make people salivate in anticipation. Mira''s family who were minding their own business had their attention caught from the aromatic smell. Especially since they were cooks, their curiosity was aroused from the dish Grey was cooking. "Young man, you''re cooking quite the dish over there. What''s it called?" £ÛMira''s Father£Ý "It''s called hamburg steak. Would you like some as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is that fine with you?" £ÛMira''s Father£Ý "Yeah. We''re also cooking a portion for Miss Mira. Might as well cook a portion for everybody to enjoy." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. It''s more fun eating with more people." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, then I''ll be imposing on you. As compensation, lunch will be in the house. That way, there''ll be more dishes to choose from." £ÛMira''s Father£Ý With a boisterous declaration from Mira''s Father, a smile appeared on everyone''s faces. All of them couldn''t wait to have a taste of each other''s dishes. As soon as the patties have turned golden brown, Grey flipped them one by one to the other side. A few minutes later, the patties were fully cooked. It was time to cook another batch. After cooking the patties, Grey melted butter in the pan and placed back the patties on it for another few minutes for the final cooking and when all were finished, Grey sauce of them which he had prepared beforehand. Of course, no meal would be completed without a refreshment. While Grey was cooking the hamburg steak, Yuna had prepared a pitcher full of orange juice and chilled it with the help of ice magic. Strangely enough, even though Yuna''s main attribute was ice, she wasn''t fond of having too much ice in her drinks. She had the least amount of ice since she hates having brain freeze. With a scoop of rice on the side, a serving of hamburg steak, and a glass of orange juice on the side, the meal was finished. It was time for lunch! """""Thank you for the meal!""""" One after another, Grey, Yuna, and Mira''s family took a bite of the hamburg steak and as soon as the flavors touched their tongues, it was like a surge of savoriness and juiciness flooded their mouths. "Waah¡« This is so delicious!" £ÛMira£Ý "Young man, this is amazing. It''s my first time eating quite the flavorful dish." £ÛMira''s Father£Ý "Un! Hamburg steak is delicious! As expected of Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was showered with praises as soon as everyone had a bite of the hamburg steak. While there were some who didn''t comment, the glint in their eyes and smile on their faces were enough. Mira''s younger brother in particular looked at Grey with a peculiar shine in his eyes. He has newfound admiration towards Grey. Not only was Grey quite a looker, he was also a good cook. He was an idol to him. "This rice is also delicious. It compliments the hamburg steak very well. It seems like Miss here is also a good cook." £ÛMira''s Father£Ý "Mhm... thanks." £ÛYuna£Ý Even when Yuna was preoccupied with eating the hamburg steak, she was still able to respond to the compliment from Mira''s Father. Grey thought Yuna was so cute when she tried to swallow her food quickly to respond. Thankfully, she didn''t choke on her food even though she was eating so quickly. It seems like the juice had other uses other than complimenting the dishes and serving as a refreshment. "Mister Grey, could I have another one?!" £ÛMira£Ý "Mira, don''t be overbearing!" £ÛMira''s Mother£Ý "No, it''s alright. We made plenty of hamburg steak and rice for everyone to enjoy. No need to hold yourselves back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Please eat to your heart''s content." £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as everyone heard Grey and Yuna''s answer, the three siblings'' eyes lit up. It was as if a pair of benevolent angels descended before them. They have become more comfortable with them. With the presence of "Inventory", there wouldn''t be any food wasted if there are any leftovers, but Grey and Yuna decided to share all the hamburg steaks and rice with everyone. It was best to eat food without holding back. And with the meal cooked by Mira''s family, lunch became even more lively and hearty. It reminded Grey and Yuna of the feeling when they ate together with Gerd and family back when they were still in Galderia. "Waah¡«! Thank you, Mister Grey!!" £ÛMira£Ý "Then, I''d like to have some more as well." £ÛMira''s Older Brother£Ý "Me too!" £ÛMira''s Younger Brother£Ý With Mira on the lead, everyone had their plates refilled with another serving of rice and hamburg steak. Their faces were filled with happiness and satisfaction as they started with their second serving. "Hey, kids, where''s your manners at? You should at least thank the young man and young miss." £ÛMira''s Father£Ý """Thank you, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna!""" In unison, the three siblings gave their gratitude to Grey and Yuna who were sitting on the opposite side of the table from them. The recipients of their gratitude just smiled in response to them. While the three siblings went ahead and had their second serving, Yuna was on another level. She was already on her fourth serving and was not showing any signs of slowing down. Of course, Grey didn''t lose out to her either. Even when he didn''t eat as fast as Yuna, she finished about the same amount of servings as Yuna. It was an amount that had Mira and her family stupefied. But for the two, it was just a normal amount to them. With the amount of times they move in a single day, it is only natural that they''ll have to eat more to fuel those actions. Mana could be substituted to sate one''s hunger, but Grey and Yuna didn''t want to resort to that method unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, eating meals was much more satisfying than using mana. """""Thanks for the meal!""""" Just like how they started before eating, everyone ended the meal by expressing their gratitude for experiencing such a delicious meal. It was a tradition most people did in Merusia. While it has only been less than a week since Grey and Yuna had left Galderia, they already missed the times and meals they spent with Gerd, Helen, and Selia. It already felt like a big part of their daily lives. But as they wait for the time they can return, they will enjoy the new experiences in front of them. They wanted to explore more things and create more memories with every place they visit. CHAPTER 38 END Chapter 39: A Little Lady in Distress "Yuna, what would you like for dessert? Strawberry shortcake or lemon cake?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked as he looked at Yuna''s direction. The latter was thinking how to respond to the former''s question. She was wearing a serious yet adorable expression on her face. It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna had eaten hamburg steak together with Mira''s family. While they have shared meals a couple of times after that, it wasn''t as frequent compared to sharing a meal with Helen''s family. With the Labyrinth''s opening drawing nearer with each passing day, more and more people have traveled towards Moterno. Most of those travelers were adventurers and merchants who were seeking to profit in the labyrinth. It was also the reason why all inns have become busy. It was currently a little past noon. Grey and Yuna had just returned from their daily adventurer work. With the decrease of High-rank quests, their time spent on adventuring has also decreased. They now have a lot of free time in their hands. "Mmm... Can''t we just have both...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No can do. If we eat them both right now, we won''t be able to eat them after some time. The cafes are always full so we won''t be able to get more. We need to control ourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu..." £ÛYuna£Ý A dejected groan came out of Yuna''s mouth as she was caught between a rock and a hard place. She liked to eat both but she couldn''t handle the consequences. It was a silly dilemma. Of course, Grey could just make these cakes by trial and error and with the aid of his memories from his past life, but there was one problem... He lacked the ingredients. He didn''t know who was the supplier of the cafes. ''Hmm... Should I head to the Merchants'' Guild later...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pondered seriously as he really wanted to get hands on more ingredients. While the market has a lot to offer, there is a limit to the things one could acquire. Grey was hoping that the Merchants'' Guild could provide him with what he needed. The Merchants'' Guild, just like the Adventurers'' Guild, is an international organization which facilitates commerce and mercantile activities. If there was a place which could provide rare ingredients, it was the only place Grey could think of. "Help! Somebody, help!!" £Û???£Ý Yuna didn''t even have the chance to answer Grey''s question as a sudden scream echoed in their ears. While normal people might not hear it, it wasn''t the case for high-rankers. The origin of the scream came from another alley. It was a similar situation to the time Grey and Yuna rescued a pair of rookie adventurers from one of the scumbags who was part of Iblis. Grey and Yuna immediately pinpointed the origin of the scream and rushed towards it without wasting any time. They skillfully avoided the large crowd and dove deep inside the alleyways. It only took them a few turns to arrive at the origin of the scream. The moment they arrived, Grey and Yuna saw a woman in her twenties, wearing a maid outfit, shielding a young girl with her body from the assault of unruly men. There were a total of 6 men ganging up on a single woman. No matter how one would look at it, it was clear who was the victim and who were the assaulters. Grey didn''t even need to use his "Judgement" and quickly rushed towards the group of men with Yuna following behind him. "H... Huh...?" £ÛAssaulter£Ý It was already far too late when one of the men noticed Grey and Yuna''s arrival. They weren''t even able to react from how quick the two moved and before they knew it. The outcome was already decided. After receiving a single punch from either Grey or Yuna, the men were brought down to their knees one after another. They all fell to the ground unconscious and their mouths frothing with white foam. "Huh...? What... happ..." £Û???£Ý "Rosa! Rosa! Please wake up!" £ÛYoung Girl£Ý Before the maid could finish her statement, her consciousness had darkened and she helplessly collapsed to the ground. Her breathing was heavy and her face was contorting in pain. Tears were trickling down heavily on the young girl''s face as she tried her best to wake up the fainted main, but it was all useless. No matter how hard she shook her, there was no response. If one were to look at the maid closely, one would notice the amount of black and blue spots all over her delicate-looking body. One could only imagine the pain she had endured in order to protect the young girl. Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t just stand by and do nothing. As soon as the maid collapsed, Grey squatted down to the ground in order to cast a healing spell towards the unconscious maid. "Little girl, please step aside." £ÛGrey£Ý "W-W-What are you going to do to Rosa?!" £ÛYoung Girl£Ý "Don''t worry, it''s just a healing spell." £ÛGrey£Ý When the young girl heard Grey was going to heal the maid, tears slowly stopped flowing from her eyes as she looked at Grey with eyes full of hope and desperation. "Can you really heal her?! Please! I will do anything! Just please heal Rosa!" £ÛYoung Girl£Ý "Don''t worry, little girl, Grey can do it. For now, why don''t you tell this big sister what happened here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Okay..." £ÛYoung Girl£Ý While Grey handled the unconscious maid, Yuna took the initiative to reassure the young girl and asked about how the situation unfolded in order to get her mind off the injured maid. Meanwhile Grey had already laid out the maid gently on the ground, and a few moments later, gentle and warm light shone from Grey''s hand. ¡¶High Heal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As the maid basked in the light, her bruises slowly disappeared and her one pale complexion became a lot better. Luckily, there weren''t any deep injuries. The maid will most likely wake up in an hour or two. While Yuna was talking with the young girl, Grey took the opportunity and tied up the unconscious men sprawling in the ground. He then casted a "Sleep" spell on them just to be sure. "Sleep" is a spell born of curse magic, and curse magic like, holy magic which contained recovery spells, are among the 5 special types of magic which didn''t belong to any elemental attribute or class. The other 3 being barrier magic, summoning magic, and illusion magic. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. These magics are of null attribute and are used in many applications. But even though these magics are useful, not many people practice them because on top of being hard to master, it also doesn''t make one stronger. Unlike arts and elemental magic which affects the flow of mana, special magics doesn''t, because it works simply by ejecting mana outside of the body while visualizing how the mana will work. This meant that practicing special magics wouldn''t improve one''s mana quality, and in turn, does not increase combat power. It was the major reason why people turned away from it. "Alright, that should do the trick." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey headed back to Yuna as soon as he confirmed that the men were no longer a threat to them. Coincidentally, Yuna has also finished asking the young girl about what had happened. According to her, the young girl, named Eliza, with her maid, Rosa, and their guards, were on their way to pick up a dress they ordered a few days ago, but as they were passing by the alley, one of the men suddenly grabbed Eliza. The guards tried to fight back, but because of the difference in numbers, it became difficult for them to fight while protecting Rosa and Eliza. That''s why while they were holding back the assaulters, they asked Rosa to escape with Eliza. Little did they know, there were others laying on wait in the other side of the alley. They managed to run for some time, but they eventually ran out of stamina and their legs collapsed to the ground. In order to protect Eliza from the assaulters, Rosa used her body as a shield. A few seconds after that, Yuna and Grey arrived and knocked the assaulters out, which brings them to the current situation. From the story alone, Grey could already infer that the young girl was a daughter of someone influential. After all, no normal person has a maid and is protected by armed bodyguards. Just like Grey had predicted, the moment he used his "Judgement" to check the young girl''s identity, it showed the name "Eliza von Landevar". She was the daughter of Moterno''s lord. While they were technically also nobles, being involved in an authentic noble''s affairs was enough to make Grey''s head hurt. He could already imagine how much trouble they will get into. "So, umm... Miss Eliza, do you have any idea why they attacked you?" £ÛGrey£Ý While Grey already knew the young girl''s identity, he still referred to her as "Miss" and not "Lady". After all, the girl has yet to reveal her true identity to them. Grey wanted to respect the girl''s decision. "... No... But my father probably knows!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Your father, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý The young girl thought long and hard for a reason but it was all for naught. Luckily, she knew someone who might have an idea. It was her father, the town lord. "You there! What are you doing to Lady Eliza!?" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "If you don''t want to get hurt, get away from her!" £ÛGuard 2£Ý "Ah! It''s not like that! They''re my saviors!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s guards suddenly arrived out of nowhere and pointed their weapons towards Grey and Yuna, ready to strike at any given moment. Luckily, Eliza managed to resolve the misunderstanding before things got ugly and out of hand. Her words made the guards loosen up and lower down their weapons immediately. "Ah! We apologize for our rudeness!" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Don''t worry about it... Ah, but first, could you take care of those guys for us? And also, please take care of the lady over there too." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pointed at the unconscious men who were tied up tightly and were back against a wall. After them, he then pointed in another direction. It was the unconscious maid who had yet to wake up. Without wasting any moment, the guards moved immediately and dragged away the assaulters towards the barracks while one of the guards gently carried the maid. There was quite a gap between their treatment. "I already casted a sleeping spell on them, so until the duration of the spell runs out, they won''t be able to wake no matter what you do to them. After that, you can do what you want with them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, we''ll do that. But first, we need to take the young lady back to the mansion first. Thank you for y©`" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Don''t worry about that. My partner and I will take her home." £ÛGrey£Ý The guard didn''t even finish expressing his gratitude when Grey cut off his words. It left the guard puzzled, unsure what to say. Seeing as how the guards were outsmarted by the assaulters, Grey decided to see through things until the end. Yuna was also in agreement with him as she also didn''t want any more harm to approach the little girl. "We''re grateful for your help, but we can©`" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Don''t worry, Mister Marcus, I trust them." £ÛEliza£Ý "But Lady Eliza..." £ÛMarcus£Ý Eliza''s eyes which were full of determination gave the guard quite the dilemma. He wanted to prioritize Eliza''s safety, but the former''s unwavering eyes made it hard for him to respond. Of course, no sane guard would entrust their young lady to a stranger they have just met. Even if those strangers saved the lady''s life, the risk was still too high. "If it''s about our identities, then..." £ÛGrey£Ý In order to clear up the suspicion, Yuna and Grey handed their guild cards to the guard. Upon receiving it, the guard''s eyes became wide open from shock. She looked at the card and the two back and forth repeatedly. He then tried to confirm the authenticity of the cards after that with the help of a magic tool, and a few moments later... "On the guards'' behalf, I apologize for our rudeness, Your Excellencies, Count Grey, Countess Yuna! Please forgive our insolence!" £ÛMarcus£Ý ... the guards bowed their heads in unison before Grey and Yuna as they asked for forgiveness. Some of the guards were even trembling just from standing in front of the two. While Grey and Yuna were bothered by their display of formality, it was useful in the current situation. With it, an order of hierarchy was established which made it easier to deal with such situations. "Then it''s alright for us to handle this, right? Don''t worry, we''ll make sure to take her home safe and sound." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛMarcus£Ý Their voices and faces painted with reluctance, the guards were forced to give up the role of escorting their young lady home. They couldn''t disobey Grey and Yuna who were much higher in terms of status and strength. There was also the possibility of an assault happening again. They knew full well that the two young B-rank adventurers before them could protect their young lady better. It was a fact they cannot deny no matter what. Without turning their heads back, Grey and Yuna, along with Eliza, walked away from the troubled guards and exited the alley into the marketplace. Yuna was holding Eliza''s hands to make sure they didn''t lose her. "Umm... So is Elder Sister Yuna actually a noble?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hm? Elder Sister?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... Liz calls me that." £ÛYuna£Ý Before Grey noticed it, Yuna and Eliza had already become close enough to address each other as if they were siblings. It was the second time it happened, with the first being Vanessa''s case. Since Grey had focused his attention on casting spells towards the maid and the assaulters, he wasn''t able to listen in on the two ladies'' conversation. Still, they have become close too fast. "Ah, by the way, Liz, this is my partner, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "U-Umm... Nice to meet you, Elder Brother Grey. My name is Eliza von Landevar. You can call me Liz." £ÛEliza£Ý Grey wanted to rebuke the way Eliza addresses him, but upon seeing her innocent face, he can''t bring himself to do so. There was also the fact that being called "Elder Brother" had a nice ring to it. "Nice to meet you too, Liz." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had never had a younger sister before so being called "Elder Brother" made him a little happy. He decided to not think about it and just accept things the way they are. "So... Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey, about my question... Are you two really nobles?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Well, how do I explain this..." £ÛGrey£Ý A troubled expression loomed over Grey and Yuna''s face as they tried to explain the High-Rank Peerage System to Eliza, but as expected, they had a hard time. After all, they were concepts which most ten-year-olds wouldn''t be able to comprehend. But one way or another, through various means and explanations, the two were able to explain it to her. While she didn''t fully understand it, they were able to get the point across and that''s all that matters. "I see... Then that means you''re nobles, right?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yes, but unlike true nobility, our ranks are not hereditary." £ÛGrey£Ý "Not... Hereditary...?" £ÛEliza£Ý "It means that only you can have it, and your children won''t." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, I see! So it''s like my mother''s breasts!" £ÛEliza£Ý ""Huh...?"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý A stupefied expression was painted on Grey and Yuna''s face as they heard Eliza''s statement. Neither of them knew how she reached such a conclusion. "It''s because even though my mother has large breasts, my older sister doesn''t!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza announced with a bright and innocent smile on her face which cleared Grey and Yuna''s confusion. Her innocence was so bright, it was blinding. The two have many questions inside their heads but didn''t bother to ask Eliza about it. While her analogy was a little off, she was able to understand what Grey and Yuna were trying to convey. "Ah, we''re here!" £ÛEliza£Ý Just as Grey and Yuna finished explaining the high-rank peerage system to Eliza, the group of three arrived in front of the lord''s manor. Inside the gates was a large mansion which easily dwarfed the other buildings in the vicinity. Even if one was still outside, they would be able to see how luxurious it was just by looking at the gates and the garden in front of it. Without any hesitation, Eliza approached the gate and asked for the guards to open it for them to enter. But just as expected, the guards halted the gate''s opening when they noticed Grey and Yuna. "Forgive my rudeness, Lady Eliza, but who might these people be?" £ÛGuard 3£Ý "They''re my guests!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Uhh... Lady Eliza... You see... His Lordship has forbidden us from letting strangers inside the manor." £ÛGuard 3£Ý "Then just tell Father that I brought guests!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Lady Eliza, that''s... well... um..." £ÛGuard 3£Ý To Eliza''s unwavering stance, a troubled expression soon showed in the guards'' faces. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna already knew how to handle the situation. What Grey and Yuna did was simple. They only handed their guild cards to the suspicious guards, and unsurprisingly... "Pardon our insolence, we will notify His Lordship immediately!" £ÛGuard 3£Ý ... the guards'' reactions were like that. They immediately bowed their heads towards the two of them. Grey and Yuna didn''t know how many times it had happened already. Using their privileges like that, Grey and Yuna felt like what they were doing was similar to an abuse of authority. While they both felt a little guilty, it was a necessary action. A few minutes later, the guard returned back to the gates, out of breath and sweating profusely. He then ordered the others to open up the gates and welcomed Grey and Yuna to the manor. "Welcome back, Lady Eliza, and I bid you welcome, too, esteemed guests of the young lady and His Lordship." £ÛButler£Ý Just when the three arrived at the mansion''s main entrance, a butler politely greeted Eliza with a bow. Soon after, he then shifted his attention to Grey and Yuna, bowing again in the same manner. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Sebastian ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿53 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿671 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿D ¡¾Combat Power¡¿454 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿D ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (34%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (37%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿40% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºIntuition (1¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Considering the combat power of Moterno''s Guildmaster, the butler could be said to be fairly strong. He was capable enough to defeat most bandits and ruffians which could threaten the lord. Although there was one thing that Grey found fascinating, and that was the butler''s name. It was exactly the same as the ones Grey had read on fictional works back when he was still on Earth. After opening the doors for them, the butler then escorted Grey, Yuna, and Eliza to a large room where they were told to wait for the lord. There, they took a seat in a luxurious sofa, The room was very fancy. There were paintings hanging in the walls, luxurious vases on display, and even intricate designs on the wall. One could clearly tell how gaudy the mansion was. "Liz, your house sure is big..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really? But the other nobles'' mansions are bigger than this." £ÛEliza£Ý "That''s amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý While Greu was busy inspecting the room, Yuna and Eliza had a friendly chat with each other. They talked about a lot of things, most of which were tales from Grey and Yuna''s adventures. A few moments later, the doors opened suddenly, and a middle-aged man entered the room, accompanied by the butler from before. It was the lord of Moterno. "Father!" £ÛEliza£Ý CHAPTER 39 END Chapter 40: The Lords Request Dignity, honor, and magnificence. These three values gleamed from the figure of the middle-aged man as he entered the room. His eyes were full of noble brilliance and authority as he glanced at his guests. The moment they saw the lord entering, Grey, Yuna, and Eliza immediately stood up as a show of courteousness. Both Grey and Yuna evaluated the lord as the former was also doing the same. "Father!" £ÛEliza£Ý With the man''s entrance, Eliza quickly rushed to his side and tightly embraced him with a bright smile blooming on her face. "Liz, calm down. We have guests over right now." £ÛLord£Ý "Yes!" £ÛEliza£Ý Heeding her father''s words, Eliza mannerly returned to where she previously sat with her face still full of happiness. Following her lead, the lord headed towards Grey and Yuna''s direction. The butler, Sebastian, stood still silently by the room''s entrance. He was listening in carefully and would act accordingly with a word from his lord, only making minimalistic movements as he guarded the door. "Your Excellencies, Count Grey, Countess Yuna, I bid you welcome to my manor. Please feel free to ask the servants if you need something." £ÛLord£Ý "We''re grateful for your offer, and we apologize for the sudden intrusion.... Also, if it''s alright to you, I wish to talk with you casually. We''re not really good with formalities, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was aware that it was rude to ask such a thing on the first time meeting a lord, but it was something he had to lay down before anything else. Grey and Yuna had experienced enough formalities for the day. They don''t need more. Of course, not just anyone could request that to a noble. Grey carefully made that request in consideration of their respective ranks and authority. He requested it because he could afford to. Merusia''s caste system is divided into 4 main ranks. From top to bottom, they are the royalty, the nobility, the gentry, and the peasantry. Each rank could still be divided into even finer subdivisions. The royalty are those who rules the country. The nobility are vassals of the monarch which ruled large territories within the country. The gentry are vassals of nobility that consist of baronets, knights, and the landed gentry which are mostly of noble descent. Then there''s the peasantry which consist of the common folk. Nobility consists of 6 noble ranks. From the bottom, there are the barons and viscounts which are considered as "Low Nobility" and addressed as "Your Lordship". Then comes the counts and marquesses, also called the "Middle Nobility" and addressed as "Your Excellency". Next, there are the dukes or "High Nobility", addressed as "Your Grace". And lastly, there''s the archdukes which are "Semi-Royalty" and addressed as "Your Highness". Even amongst the nobles, the rank of "Archduke" is a special one. It is a rank which ranks even higher than the lower ranks of royalty. A rank which is only below that of a "King" or an "Emperor". Grey and Yuna bearing the title of "Count" and "Countess", respectively, were ranked higher than Eliza''s Father who held the rank of "Viscount". It was the reason Grey could request the lord without much hesitation. "Is that so... Then please feel free to talk casually." £ÛLord£Ý Following Grey''s request, the lord loosened up his tense shoulders and breathed out a sigh of relief. He was now wearing a more comfortable and friendly expression. "I believe you already know my daughter, so I''ll just introduce myself. My name is Fritz von Landevar, current head of the Landevar Viscomital house and also Moterno''s feudal lord, pleased to meet you." £ÛFritz£Ý "I''m Grey of the B-rank party "Aster", it''s our pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m Yuna of the same party, nice to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Now that the introductions are done, can I ask for the reason as to why the two of you were with my daughter?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Well, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Fritz reached out his hand to shake Grey and Yuna''s. Following that gesture, he then asked the reason for the unusual alignment. He couldn''t wrap his head around the fact why his daughter suddenly brought home two high-rankers. In order to explain what happened in full detail, Grey asked Eliza to explain the flow of events herself. Starting from the moment they were ambushed up until when Grey and Yuna rescued them. There was no detail left untold. "What!?" £ÛFritz£Ý A furious yell resounded throughout the whole room. Fritz''s eyes were full of rage and his fists trembled as he clenched them tightly. He was like a tiger who was ready to rip apart its enemies. It was just the expected reaction from him. There was no sane father who would stay calm when their daughter was attacked. It was only natural for him to be furious at whoever committed such grave actions. "To think that that happened while I wasn''t watching..." £ÛFritz£Ý "I know what you''re feeling right now, but before that, I want to ask if you have any idea who might have been behind the ambush. It''s very likely that this situation will repeat itself if no proper measures are taken." £ÛGrey£Ý Fritz froze for a moment as soon as he heard Grey''s question. It was a valid point that he had no way to deny. "Sebas..." £ÛFritz£Ý "Yes, Your Lordship." £ÛSebastian£Ý He didn''t even need any further explanation. As soon as the butler heard his name being called, he immediately knew what to do. He was tasked to take Eliza outside the room for a moment. Heeding his lord''s order, Sebastian gently took away Eliza outside, leaving only Grey, Yuna, and Fritz inside the room with a serious atmosphere about them. It was easy to tell they were going to talk about an important topic. "So... It looks like you do know who was behind this." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s only a suspicion. There is only one person I know who''s despicable enough who would pull this kind of scheme." £ÛFritz£Ý The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "And that is...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Goldstone Company''s President... Algerio!" £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz clenched his fist tightly once again as he mentioned that name. It was clear that he was on hostile terms with the said person. His anger only grew when he recalled what just happened to his daughter. According to Fritz, ever since two weeks ago, Algerio had been currying favor with him in order to obtain early access to the Labyrinth of Death. But of course, as a lord, he needed to be fair to his subjects. That is why for that period of time, he had been declining Algerio''s gifts. Then, three days ago, Algerio suddenly stopped sending gifts to him. That time, Fritz thought that he had given up already, but that wasn''t the case at all. Since he couldn''t win over the lord with gifts, he resorted to more drastic measures. Just yesterday, Fritz had an assassination attempt on his life. Thankfully, Fritz survived the assault unscathed and the assaulters were caught. They tried to investigate but other than the request letter for Fritz''s assassination, there weren''t any evidence gathered. The only reason why Fritz suspected Algerio was because the handwriting on the request letter and the letters attached to Algerio''s gifts were the same. He wanted to arrest Algerio, but with just the similarity of handwriting as his evidence, he would not be able to. He also investigated Algerio but all his efforts had only gone to waste. Having heard Fritz''s reasoning, Grey and Yuna understood where he was coming from. The timing of the events were just too perfect for it to be called a coincidence. Not to mention the similarity of handwriting. From those bits of information alone, it was obvious that Algerio was the type of merchant who would do anything for wealth. And with a headstart in exploring the labyrinth, one would be able to collect a lot of treasures. A labyrinth won''t regenerate its treasures until the next activation, after all. "Despicable..." £ÛYuna£Ý Even Yuna, who was silent ever since Fritz had entered, couldn''t help out but voice her disgust towards the man named Algerio. He was someone who could be deemed trash amongst trash. Fritz wanted to protect his daughter, but when even his guards were outsmarted by the enemies, he didn''t know what to do anymore. It was then that a sudden idea struck him like a bolt of lightning. "Grey, Yuna,,, I know this is unreasonable of me, but I would like to make a request for the two of you." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz lowered his head as he spoke his words. His actions were so out of the blue that neither Grey and Yuna had anticipated it. Of course, Grey and Yuna made Fritz lift up his head without wasting any time. While they were of higher rank, the man before them was still a respectable lord. It felt wrong when such a man lowered his head towards them. "So umm... This request, what is it about...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "This might come as a surprise, but I want to hire the two of you to become Liz''s personal bodyguards." £ÛFritz£Ý "Huh...? But don''t you have bodyguards here already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. And isn''t it the same as saying that they''re not trustworthy if you hire other people to do their job?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I am aware of that, but you witnessed what just happened today. If it weren''t for you two, Liz would have already been abducted. And if they send stronger men, then I''m afraid..." £ÛFritz£Ý A moment of silence engulfed the room as Fritz expressed his reasoning towards his request. It was the only solution he could think of in order to protect his beloved daughter. With Grey and Yuna being B-rank adventurers, it was only reasonable to request aid from them. After all, a single B-rank adventurer was enough to fight against hundreds upon hundreds of knights. "Haah... Alright, we''ll take the job. You''re also fine with it, right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It''s a nice change of pace." £ÛYuna£Ý Convinced by Fritz''s determination to protect his daughter, Grey and Yuna were left with no choice but to take the job. It was their first time handling an escorting job so the two were also quite excited. As an agreement was formed between the three, they then decided about the terms of the contract. It was decided that it will become a formal request through the guild and that the reward will be given at the end of the contract. Since Grey and Yuna were tasked to protect Eliza, at least one of them has to stay by her side all the time. Fritz would provide accommodation towards Grey and Yuna and let them stay in the mansion. They were also free to do what they wanted as long as they could protect Eliza. "Are you done with your talk...?" £ÛEliza£Ý Just as the contract was signed, Eliza suddenly opened the door with a meek attitude. She didn''t come inside and just peeked from the doorway. "Come in, Liz. I have something to tell you." £ÛFritz£Ý "Hm?" £ÛEliza£Ý With her father''s permission, Eliza entered the room in a timid manner. Curiosity was painted on her face as she approached his father. She didn''t know what to expect from him. The moment she was within his grasp, Fritz extended his hands and gently stroked Eliza''s head. It was a scene where a father gently showered her daughter with his love and affection. "This might be a bit sudden, but I''ve decided to hire new bodyguards to protect you. For the time being, Grey and Yuna will be in charge of your safety." £ÛFritz£Ý "R-Really, Father?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yes. Make sure you don''t trouble them too much, okay?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Yes!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s eyes glimmered brightly as excitement and happiness appeared on her face. She wasn''t happy because she would be safer, but rather, because she''ll be able to spend more time with Grey and Yuna. While Eliza wasn''t an only child, her older sister was in the capital with her mother. She only has her father with her, and even then, he was busy most of the time. She was happy to have more people in her company. "Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey, I''ll be in your care!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un. We''ll also be in your care, Liz." £ÛYuna£Ý Although it wasn''t part of the plan to get involved in a noble''s affairs, Grey and Yuna were happy to receive a quest from Fritz. It was a good opportunity to improve themselves as adventurers. While they''ve only met Eliza just recently, after seeing her bright and innocent smile, they knew they made the right choice. As adults, it only felt right for them to protect that precious and innocent child. Time passed after that and evening has arrived. During the few hours they were together, Eliza listened to Grey and Yuna''s adventures with an enthusiastic attitude. She looked up to Grey and Yuna as heroes. It may have been because she has mostly spent her time alone, or with her maids only, but when she had the chance to interact with other people, she was like a little child who never ran out of energy. "Grey, are you done?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just a minute. I only need to add some honey." £ÛGrey£Ý As it was already evening, the time for dinner had also come. After hearing stories about Grey''s cooking from Yuna, Eliza asked Grey if she could also have a taste of the cooking Yuna was so proud of. Grey decided to cook curry with the use of red-eyed boar meat, courtesy of Yuna''s request. She has been craving for it since neither of the two had any lunch due to the sudden flow of events. Grey wasn''t cooking alone either. Along with him was the Landevar household''s head chef. It was because the chef wanted to learn something new while also making sure nothing strange gets into Liz''s food. "Mister Rhodes, could you check on the rice for me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, sure." £ÛRhodes£Ý Following Grey''s words, Rhodes checked on the rice Grey briefly told him about. He wasn''t just helping Grey, he also helped out the other chefs who were also preparing other dishes. Some more minutes passed, and it was finally time to serve the food. Everyone headed to the dining room where Fritz and Sebastian were waiting. Eliza in particular was very excited to try out the curry. While it was uncommon for servants to join in on the meal, Sebastian and Rhodes had always eaten with them since Fritz''s wife and eldest daughter were absent. It made the table feel livelier. """"Thanks for the meal!"""" Without waiting for another second to pass, Eliza quickly took a spoonful of curry and fed it to her mouth. She was very excited because of the stories Yuna told her about it. "Delicious!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza commented as she savored the curry. Her reaction was just like Yuna''s when Grey first cooked it for her. Even their eyes were sparkling the same way. After the first bite, the rate at which Eliza fed herself sped up drastically. Even when her mouth was full, she kept feeding herself, making her look like a chipmunk with nuts inside its mouth. "Liz, mind your manners. The food isn''t going anywhere" £ÛFritz£Ý "But ish shoo dewicioush!" £ÛEliza£Ý "See, didn''t I tell you, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, stop encouraging her. And Liz, listen to your father. You don''t want to choke yourself, now do you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna and Eliza replied with a slightly crestfallen voice as they were scolded by Grey and Fritz, respectively. Though even when they had a little sad tone in their voices, their hands still continued moving. While Eliza had slowed down, it was worth noting that the rate fed herself was still amongst the fastest in the table. It was only second to one person, and that person was Yuna. "Grey, this... curry, is it? It really is delicious." £ÛFritz£Ý "I agree with His Lordship. In my thirty years as a chef, I haven''t tasted anything like this. Lord Grey, where did you learn to cook like this?" £ÛRhodes£Ý A slightly troubled expression loomed on Grey''s face as he heard Rhodes question. He didn''t know how to respond to it. After all, he just couldn''t say that he learned it from the internet. "Umm... Trial and error, I guess...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey decided to go with the safest option. He wasn''t lying either as it took him a few trial and errors to create the perfect curry powder which resembled the store bought ones on Earth. With the difference in availability of resources between Earth and Merusia, it isn''t an exaggeration to say Grey "created" curry in the latter. After all, it was a dish which only existed a few weeks ago. "Trial and error... Lord Grey is a cooking genius..." £ÛRhodes£Ý Rhodes'' eyes were painted with admiration as he looked at Grey. His wariness towards Grey was now completely gone. He now looked at Grey as a fellow chef. After dinner, Grey and Yuna were brought to their own rooms by a maid. The rooms selected were just a few doors away from Eliza''s so that they could easily respond if ever there was a threat. "Wow..." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey entered his room, a luxurious scene greeted him. There was a fancy king-size bed, complete with drapes and canopy, high-quality chairs, desks, and drawers, full of intricate designs, and even the curtains looked very expensive. While Grey could probably afford it, the thought of damaging something expensive in the room made quite the toll to his mind. It was mentally exhausting to think how much he''ll have to pay if ever he got himself in such a situation. "Ah!" £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey saw the bed and the bedroom appliances, a sudden realization came to him. It had totally slipped his mind due to the happenings he had experienced. Grey had remembered that they were still lodging in the "Blue Spring". He realized that he still needed to inform the inn that they''ll be canceling their remaining stays and return the keys to them. "... Nah... Let''s leave that problem to future me..." £ÛGrey£Ý Deciding to leave things be, Grey changed from his adventurer attire into his casual clothes and cleaned himself with magic. He then jumped towards the large bed as he decided to retire for the day. As soon as he laid down on the bed, a feeling of comfort and sleepiness started to envelop him. He could feel the fatigue he had accumulated during the day leave his body slowly. While the comfort of the beds from the "Rabbit''s Den" and the "Blue spring" were already terrifying, a bed in a noble''s household was on another level. It was as if one was lying down on the clouds. As the comfort of the bed slowly engulfed him, Grey''s eyes started to close and his consciousness started to fade. In just a few minutes, Grey was already snoring as he peacefully drifted into dreamland. CHAPTER 40 END Chapter 41: Light of a Billion Stars "I''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Take care." £ÛYuna£Ý "See you later, Elder Brother Grey¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý A large smile bloomed on her face as Eliza waved her hand left and right, seeing off Grey to complete his task. Yuna was beside with a similarly bright smile. With the contract signed the day before, it was decided that Grey will deliver the lord''s official request letter to the Adventurers'' Guild. Meanwhile, Yuna will be left in the mansion to look out for Eliza. As Grey neared the gates, the guards bowed their heads to greet him as they opened the gates. The gates were so large and heavy that it made a cranking sound as it was being opened up. It took about a quarter of an hour before Grey reached the Adventurers'' Guild, and with the passing of the days, the guild became filled with more and more adventurers. It was a sign that the Labyrinth was about to open. Also like usual, the moment the adventurers recognized him, they quickly averted their eyes away from him. Even the newcomers who didn''t witness the scene more than a week ago were cautious of him. They have heard exaggerated stories which were enough to give them nightmares. "Good morning, Miss Anna. Is the Guildmaster present?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes, she is. I think she''s currently working on some paperwork right now. Should I call her?" £ÛAnna£Ý "Yes, please. I have something to give her." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood. Just wait a few minutes, please." £ÛAnna£Ý Anna didn''t waste any time and quickly headed to the Guildmaster''s office. As soon as she left, another receptionist took her place and Grey headed towards the quest boards to kill some time. With the amount of adventurers arriving increasing day after day, there were barely any quests left on the boards. As soon as a quest was posted, adventurers quickly flocked it and took it for themselves. The only quests left are the permanent ones including herb collection, extermination of weak monsters, and some odd tasks. Even then, there were still too few quests that the boards were almost laid out barren. "Mister Grey, Big Sis said you could just head to her office. She''s currently working on some important paperworks so she can''t leave her office." £ÛAnna£Ý "Is that so... Alright, I''ll head there in just a moment. Thank you for your help, Miss Anna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Anytime." £ÛAnna£Ý Hearing Anna''s words, Grey lingered a bit in the quest boards and then headed to the Guildmaster''s office. There, he was greeted with the Guildmaster who was currently swamped in paperwork. Anna had mentioned that she was working on "some", but what Grey saw was a mountain of files and documents needed to be sorted out. They were all documents related to the opening of the Labyrinth. "Oh, Grey... You''re here..." £ÛAlthea£Ý The Guildmaster tried to greet Grey with a smile but it had the opposite effect instead. She was so tired that thick bags could be seen below her eyes and her complexion was paler than usual. It wasn''t just today that the Guildmaster dealt with the paperwork. She has been dealing with them for quite a few days now, yet more just kept on coming, one could easily tell how busy she was with the amount of paperwork on her table. "Guildmaster... You should probably rest..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said with a trace of worry in his face. The Guildmaster was so exhausted, she looked like she might collapse at any moment. "Don''t worry... I can still keep on going..." £ÛAlthea£Ý To the Guildmaster''s reply, Grey could only shake his head lightly as he heaved a lengthy sigh. The Guildmaster had no intention to rest until she could finish all of the paperwork. Unable to convince the Guildmaster to rest, Grey slowly approached her and then extended his hands, with his palm facing towards her direction. "This should help a little. ¡¶Recuperate¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s incantation, light shone from his hands towards the Guildmaster. Soon enough, the Guildmaster was completely enveloped by the light. But even when it was bright, it wasn''t painful to the eyes. As the light embraced her figure, the Guildmaster''s complexion slowly turned healthier and her fatigue melted away. The tiredness she felt was no more. There was only energy left in her body. "Recuperate" was a spell which removes both physical and mental fatigue of the target. The only drawback it had was that the mana consumption increases depending on the amount of fatigue and combat power of the target. It was the reason why Grey could not willy-nilly use it every time. Well, even if the fatigue is gone, the brain and body will still seek out rest after some time. After all, even with the help of magic, the body''s functions will still continue to function like normal and seek out its needs. "Oh! I feel much better now!" £ÛAlthea£Ý "Guildmaster, that''s just a temporary measure. Please find time to rest your mind and body later." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, I know. I''ll rest as soon as I''m finished... Ah, right. Anna mentioned you have something to give me?" £ÛAlthea£Ý "Ah, yes..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sounded a little surprised as he heard the Guildmaster''s words. Seeing the Guildmaster''s poor condition made it slip his mind that he has a letter from the lord to hand to her. He quickly took the letter from his "Inventory" and gave it to the Guildmaster. The latter''s face showed hints of surprise as she read the letter Grey handed her. She even wore a troubled expression for a few seconds. "I see... So that''s what happened. Alright, I''ll approve this as a quest from the lord. I''ll decide how many points to allocate later after I''m finished with my work." £ÛAlthea£Ý "Thank you, Guildmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry about it. It''s my job to handle these things. And I should be the one thanking you with your help. I feel like I could finish all my work today!" £ÛAlthea£Ý Althea declared confidently as she puffed out her chest. She was looking at the paperwork as if they were enemies which needed to be exterminated. Grey could only laugh wryly at her actions. Even when he helped her by healing her fatigue, he didn''t expect that she''ll work even harder right after feeling better. Grey now knows what the Guildmaster was like... She was a workaholic. With his business finished, Grey left the Guildmaster''s office and headed back to the lobby. There, he met two familiar figures who were inspecting the quests left in the almost barren quest boards. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Oh, Grey! Nice meeting you here." £ÛKris£Ý "Good morning, Grey... Is Yuna not with you today?" £ÛAria£Ý It was Kris and Aria whom Grey had not seen after the raid. They have just arrived in Moterno after finishing their duties. "Ah... Yuna''s guarding someone for a quest right now. I''m only here to submit the request letter to the Guildmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? You''re already acquainted with Althea?" £ÛKris£Ý "You know her?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. This is already our third time participating in the Labyrinth, you know? We''ve interacted with her quite a lot back then since there were a lot of high-ranking quests at the time, right, Aria?" £ÛKris£Ý "Yes. She was a very wonderful person. Though... She''s a bit of a workaholic. Even her younger sister has given up on her at that front." £ÛAria£Ý "Right? I could still remember the time she collapsed just before the Labyrinth opened. Anna was really worried back then." £ÛKris£Ý With the topic of the Guildmaster, the betrothed couple recalled memories of the past when they had challenged the Labyrinth. It was the first time Grey saw Kris and Aria not banter with one another. Of course, Grey also understood what they were talking about. After he had just witnessed the Guildmaster''s workaholic attitude just a few minutes ago. He could still remember how thick the bags were under her eyes. Grey also became more worried after learning the fact she had already collapsed from exhaustion before. While he had casted "Recuperate" on her, she might still overwork herself and collapse again. There was also the fact that Anna had given up on her. Grey could finally understand why she only referred to the mountain of paperwork as "some". Anna had seen much more documents before that it could make people feel sick. "Well, those were the times. I''m sure it will be more interesting this time around. After all, we have you and Yuna participating with us." £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah. We''ll be in your care once again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahahaha, don''t be too stiff! Hey, why don''t we have a competition? See who''ll get deeper down in the Labyrint©` Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris couldn''t even finish his words. Just as he was about to, Aria''s hand struck faster than lightning and pinched hard on Kris'' ear, making the latter feel quite the pain. Just when Grey thought that they were getting along well, Aria suddenly went ahead and destroyed his train of thought. It seems like no matter what the conversation was about, the couple before him could find a way to banter. "Don''t drag other people in your antics! Haven''t you learned your lesson when you got grave injuries from one of your mischievous ideas?!" £ÛAria£Ý "Alright, alright, I get it, so let go already!" £ÛKris£Ý "As long as you understand... And, Grey, make sure you don''t get influenced by this idiot. I''ll feel sorry for Yuna if you become like him." £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, y-yes..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey could only smile wryly as he replied to Aria''s question. Meanwhile, Kris was holding his ear and rubbing it gently as if he was trying to ease the pain. Although Aria had a sharp tongue towards Kris, Grey knew it was her way of showing affection to Kris. After all, Aria only scolded him out of worry and to keep him from causing trouble to others. In the end, even if they bantered a lot, they were still an engaged couple who only wanted the best for one another. Their ways of expressing it might be strange, but that''s just how life is. "Anyway... there sure are very few quests here. It seems like the amount of quests couldn''t keep up with the amount of adventurers." £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah, we haven''t taken a lot of quests for the past few days because of it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?" £ÛKris£Ý Kris subconsciously let out a voice filled with confusion as soon as his ears picked up what Grey had said. Even Aria''s face showed some change as soon as she heard it. "Grey... Don''t tell me... You and Yuna have been taking the maximum amount of quests every single day?" £ÛKris£Ý "Well, yeah... Is there something wrong with it...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Shock. Kris and Aria''s faces were filled with shock as they heard Grey''s answer. The person in question on the other hand was confused as to why the two were wearing such expressions on their faces. The reason for their shock was simple. It was because the amount of quests Grey and Yuna took were too much. Even lower rank adventurers who needed money for survival didn''t work as much. Grey and Yuna could be called workaholics just like the Guildmaster was. With the amount of money a high-ranking adventurer earns in a single quest, it would have been understandable if they only took one quest every other day or so. Yet Grey and Yuna took a dozen times more than that. "You know, Grey... While adventuring is fun and all, there''s more to life than just taking quests and earning money. You should enjoy your life to the fullest while you still can. Don''t you have something more important than adventuring...?'' £ÛKris£Ý Kris'' question struck Grey like lightning. It was a question which he never really put much thought on before. He wasn''t able to answer it immediately no matter how hard he tried. Ever since Grey arrived in Merusia, his thoughts were mostly filled with the idea of adventures and exploring the fantasy world. While he has his hobbies, most of his time is filled with training, adventurer work, or exploring the world. God had wished for him to enjoy his second life to the fullest. It was something he had only done partially as even right now, Grey''s mind was filled with accomplishing and experiencing things he had read or seen in fictional works before on Earth. He has yet to explore other aspects of life which aren''t part of a fantasy world. After his conversation with Kris and Aria finished, Grey left the guild still pondering about Kris'' question. No matter how hard he thought of it, there wasn''t a single thing which he could consider very important to the point he''ll give up everything for, even his adventurer work. Grey then headed to the "Blue Spring" inn to cancel the remaining days of their lodging. It was the task his previous self left him to do, and he was able to perform it without much trouble. Time passed by quickly and another day was coming to an end. The last bell had already rung and most of the people had already gone to slumber. The night was peaceful once again. "Haah... What am I doing...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked himself as he wandered around the large corridors in the mansion in the middle of the night. It was so peaceful he could even hear the chirping of the crickets. He couldn''t fall asleep as he kept thinking about what Kris had previously told him. The latter''s question kept repeating inside his mind over and over again to the point that it was haunting him. As Grey continued to wander in the corridors, he arrived on an open balcony before he knew it. There, he saw the back of one familiar figure. "Need to take a breather, too?" £ÛYuna£Ý The figure standing by in the lonely balcony was Yuna. Before Grey could even greet her, Yuna already noticed him approaching and took the initiative to call out to him. "Yeah. I just have something on my mind right now that I couldn''t even get a wink of sleep." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe, looks like we''re on the same boat." £ÛYuna£Ý A gentle smile appeared on Yuna''s face as she giggled silently. Although she was already beautiful, with the light coming from the moon and stars, her allure became even more accentuated. As Yuna giggled, Grey joined her on the balcony. He took a step outside and a cold yet gentle nightly breeze greeted him along with the light coming from the city. It was beautiful scenery. "So, what were you thinking before I came over?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing much... Just things about the past and some what ifs." £ÛYuna£Ý With the mention of "the past", Grey''s attention was fully drawn to Yuna. He had a feeling that it had something to do with the incident three years ago. "You see, before that day came, I never knew much about the outside world. All I know is from the stories the grown-ups told me... That time, my biggest dream was to explore the world and meet all sorts of people. It was a good dream, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I suppose so." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Yuna''s dream, Grey also reminisced about his past. At some point in time in his childhood, he also had a dream to explore the whole world. He wanted to take pictures of the places where he had been, try all sorts of food, and experience all sorts of things. It was a time where he was still naive and innocent. There was even a time when he wanted to become an astronaut and visit all the planets in the universe and take pictures with aliens. "Grey, you''re smiling." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, I just remembered some things in the past." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... It must have been wonderful." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, It was." £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing Grey reminisce about the past, Yuna giggled softly. It was a rare sight for Yuna to see Grey being nostalgic. A smile gently bloomed on her face as well as she saw Grey smile. "Anyway, after that day came, I was so overrun by grief and sorrow, I forgot all about my dream..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s gentle smile was replaced with eyes of longing as she continued to tell her story. But that longing only lasted for a few moments. Her smile quickly returned to her as she opened her mouth once again. "But when I saw the scenery outside the balcony, I realized how much I had been traveling all this time, and I remembered that innocent dream of mine." £ÛYuna£Ý "So, how was it? Was traveling as fun as you thought it would be?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it wasn''t. Why would it be? You have to travel long distances, you need money to stay at an inn, you get all dirty as you move from place to place, and there are also dangers in doing it! Traveling is a nightmare!" £ÛYuna£Ý Words came like a barrage of bullets as Yuna ranted about traveling. It was as if she just got scammed with all of her money taken away. She was like a high school student complaining about how much homework she has. After letting all those pent up emotions out, Yuna then heaved a brief sigh and looked outside the balcony into the city. Soon after, she continued with what she was saying. "But... meeting all sorts of people, encountering all sorts of things, and creating lots of memories, I realized that it''s not the traveling itself that makes it fun, but the experiences you''ve had along the way. And.... It was all thanks to you that I was able to have those wonderful experiences. I''m really grateful to have met you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that makes the two of us!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey replied with a large smile on his face. It was a smile which was full of sincerity. He was also thankful that he has Yuna by his side throughout the years he has lived in Merusia. Although living in the forest alone, learning magic, and fighting monsters was fun, it''s nothing in comparison when you have someone to share those fun times with. That was why he was very grateful for meeting Yuna. "Grey, look! A shooting star!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pointed towards the night sky where millions of stars shone brightly as if there was no tomorrow. It was like a sea of stars one could only see when they were on a mountain. It was a beautiful sight "You know, someone from the past told me... that if you wish something before a shooting star, your wish would come true." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really!? Then what are we waiting for?! Let''s make a wish!" £ÛYuna£Ý After Grey told her a popular saying on Earth, Yuna frantically closed her eyes and then started wishing. She acted just as hopeful as a little child as she wished with all her heart Yuna didn''t utter a single sound as she wished earnestly towards the passing shooting star. Grey, on the other hand, was just carefully observing her with warm eyes. "Done!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So, what did you wish for?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I wished I would have more fun adventures with you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna answered with a warm and bright smile on her face as she looked towards Grey, who was listening to her ardently. In the very moment unveiled her genuine smile, Grey felt as if the world stopped and what he saw before him was a scene unlike anything he had ever witnessed before. A scene that will forever be engraved on his mind. Standing silently in the lonely balcony, her silver hair fluttered in the cool breeze as it gleamed from the light of a billion stars. Her eyes, as blue as the deep ocean, sparkled brighter than the city lights over the horizon. Her slender figure was illuminated by moonlight and became more dazzling than the moon itself. Before her, the moon, the stars, and the dazzling city lights seemed nothing but decorations in the night, only there to highlight her gracefulness. It was then that Grey thought to himself... ''Ah, how beautiful...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Ba-dump Ba-dump Ba-dump It was in that moment that he realized that what he thought was a simple fascination of the elven girl named Yuna, was actually an emotion so strong that he couldn''t contain his heart nor mind. And that emotion was what one would call... "love". ''I didn''t know I was such a fool.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought to himself, thinking back to the past three years they have been together and all the experiences they had shared together. All his attention focused on magic and adventures, yet he couldn''t notice what was beside him all along. He wanted to laugh at himself, seeing how long it took himself to notice the feelings that has always been inside of him. Yet no matter how foolish he was, he was thankful that the fool that he was was able to finally understand those hidden feelings. It was a night full of surprises. Just moments ago, he was struggling to find the answer to Kris'' question, but who would have thought that the very answer to the question was just a few steps away. He couldn''t be any more happier. ''Mister Kris, thank you. I have found my answer.'' £ÛGrey£Ý A subtle smile appeared on Grey''s face as he continued to look at the figure of the woman who had captured his heart. The more he looked at her, the more beautiful she became. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing... I just just realized something... The moon is beautiful, isn''t it." £ÛGrey£Ý As he looked up into the night sky riddled with billions of stars, his words carried by the gentle and cold wind reached into Yuna''s ears. While she couldn''t quite point out why, somehow she felt very happy hearing those words come out from Grey''s mouth. While it may be just another night for everyone else, to the two of them, that night became a night which brought about a special meaning and emotion. It was a night which will forever be engraved in their hearts. CHAPTER 41 END Chapter 42: The Basics of Magic Cling Thwing Chatter The sound of spoons and forks hitting the plates resounded in the air along with the lively voices of Grey, Yuna, and the Landevar household as they enjoyed a lovely breakfast together. It was now the second day of Grey and Yuna''s job in guarding Eliza. So far, it has been peaceful and there wasn''t anything strange to take note of. Eliza was even happier now that she has someone to play with. After Grey''s realization of his feelings for her the night before, he was having a hard time looking at Yuna. Every time he looked at her, she looked even more beautiful and even brighter as if there was some sort of filter in his eyes. Of course, his heart also skipped a beat every time. There were even times Grey catches himself staring at Yuna subconsciously. It was as if his eyes were always drawn to her like a metal to a magnet. It made Grey realize how severe the effects of falling in love were. "Grey, is something wrong...? You''ve been spacing out a lot more than usual? Are you feeling unwell?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Nothing, I''m just thinking of something." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey snapped back into reality as soon as he heard Yuna''s voice full of concern. Yet even though he was feeling fine as usual, Yuna''s voice sounded more angelic to his ears than usual. ''Crap... I might be going crazy..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey silently thought to himself as he continued to move his hands and feed himself. It was as if falling in love was a disease which got worse by the moment. He could only imagine how things would go after a few days. Seeing Grey continue eating, Yuna also finished up her meal. Eliza who was sitting beside her was also almost done with her plate. Even though she ate faster than other people, she conducted her actions in a well-mannered way. A true noble lady indeed. As soon as she finished her meal, Eliza stared intensely at Yuna as if she was trying to figure something out. She clearly wanted to say something but didn''t want to interrupt Yuna from eating. "Do you need something, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Elder Sister Yuna, I have a request..." £ÛEliza£Ý "A request...? Sure, what is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I-I want to learn magic!" £ÛEliza£Ý Fueled with nervousness, Eliza declared her request in a loud voice as she closed her eyes. Her voice was so unexpectedly loud that the others'' hands stopped from moving as they looked towards her direction. Ever since Eliza saw Grey use holy magic to heal her maid, Rosa, she has been fascinated about it. She wanted to be able to use magic so that she could protect herself without endangering others. While most nobles learn magic as early as 7 years of age, they are officially taught magic when they enter the Royal Academy at the age of 15. There, they will train for 5 years and if they pass, they can become full-fledged knights. For normal people, they don''t even need to learn magic. They can still go by their daily lives without it. Even Yuna only started learning at 13 years of age. That was because magic was mostly used in fighting, events which normal people don''t usually encounter in their daily lives. For Eliza who was born to a noble household, she has started learning magic theories in books at the age of 8 along with other studies. She has yet to acquire practical experience. "Hmm... Okay! But let''s ask permission from your father first." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! Thank you, Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛEliza£Ý With Eliza and Yuna reaching an agreement, Eliza''s eyes turned towards Fritz''s direction. She then looked at her with bright and innocent puppy eyes which no father could resist. It was a weakness not only Fritz possessed, but even Grey has it too. Every time Yuna looked at him with sparkling eyes, he just easily gave in. Especially now that he has realized his feelings towards her. "Haah... Alright. I was planning to get you a magic instructor anyway. For the time being, you can learn from Grey and Yuna. Just make sure to behave properly and not give them any trouble." £ÛFritz£Ý "Yay¡«! Thank you, Father! I love you!" £ÛEliza£Ý Expressing her gratitude, Eliza ran towards her father''s seat with a bright smile on her face. She then proceeded to give Fritz a warm and tight embrace with a kiss on the cheeks. Fritz could only heave a brief sigh at his daughter''s actions. While he was happy that she was now livelier and happier than before, he was worried if he was spoiling her too much. After breakfast, Fritz left for his office to start his work for the day, with Sebastian following closely behind him. Meanwhile, Grey, Yuna, and Eliza headed to the training grounds located behind the mansion. It was a wide field which could easily fit a basketball field or two inside of it. There, one could witness a barren plot of land with only a few trees decorating it by the border. There was no grass nor any other sort of greenery around. "Grey, where are you going?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked as she witnessed Grey heading towards another direction as soon as they arrived at the training ground. "Well, since we''re going to train Liz, I thought I''d make a weapon for her. It''s also about time that I pick up the hammer again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Is Elder Brother Grey going to forge a weapon?" £ÛEliza£Ý Yuna easily understood Grey''s point but it wasn''t the same for Eliza. She didn''t know that Grey also possessed quite the blacksmithing ability. Amongst the best within his age group. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Yeah. Look forward to it, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes, I will!" £ÛEliza£Ý As Grey waved his hand, he then turned around and headed towards the corner of the training grounds. He then took out a large forge from his "Inventory", decorating the training grounds with a strange structure. While Grey didn''t lie when he said he was going to make a weapon for Eliza, the real reason why he went away was because he wanted to cool down his mind for a quick moment. He just kept thinking of Yuna that it was driving him crazy. String scarlet flames were lit ablaze in the forge as Grey held tight to his forge hammer. While he hasn''t done blacksmithing work for a month and a half, he still hasn''t lost his touch with it. After all, every single experience he had had already been engraved to his "Memory Bank". Clang Clang Clang The sound of metals hitting one another resounded throughout the vicinity as Grey hammered down the heated metal to his desired shape. With mana imbued to the hammer, the process was much faster than ever. His speed was incomparable to blacksmiths back on Earth. As Grey started forging, Eliza and Yuna had also started their training with magic. Grey had already informed Yuna that Elizaa was of the water attribute so Yuna knew how to handle her training. "Liz, what do you know about mana?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... It''s an energy present everywhere and is the essential component in casting spells and creating arts. Some also call it the foundation of the world." £ÛEliza£Ý "Good job! Looks like our Liz was studying hard." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna patted Eliza''s after she answered her question, making the latter''s hair become messy. But Eliza didn''t complain, rather, she liked being patted in the head. "Then, where does mana in the body come from?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It comes from the soul!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Close, but not quite." £ÛYuna£Ý Eliza answered confidently, hoping that Yuna would once again pat her head, but her hopes were quickly shot down. Yuna has deemed her answer to be wrong, making her puzzled. If civilization''s current knowledge were to be considered, Eliza''s answer would be considered right. Unfortunately, Yuna''s knowledge came from Grey, who in turn, has attained his knowledge from God. It was clear which one was the right one. "Listen closely, Liz. While our soul does produce mana, it is not the same mana which fuels the magic we cast. If we''re talking about the fuel, then it comes from the environment around us." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza voiced out a scream of shock and disbelief when she heard Yuna''s answer. In order to clarify things, Yuna then expounded what she was talking about and made sure Eliza understood it perfectly. While the soul does generate mana, the mana used in spells and arts comes from the surroundings. What is produced in the soul is "Spiritual Energy", a special type of mana which is only present in living things and nourishes its host. Spiritual energy and Mana are like two oppositely charged magnets. As spiritual energy is produced in the body, it attracts mana from the surrounding and soon enough, a temporary bond will be formed from mana and spiritual energy. When one casts magic, those bonds are broken and the mana is used up. The spiritual energy remains untouched and will bond with mana once again after some time, thus explaining mana recovery. Spiritual energy in the body is the nourishment of the soul. It never diminishes and only grows with training, which explains mana capacity. The only time where spiritual energy naturally decreases is aging, and when the spiritual energy runs out, the owner of the soul will die. It is the reason why people of old age have weaker bodies than young people. Breaking one''s soul could also cause leakage of spiritual energy which is why the group of scumbags'' combat power decreased after Grey broke their souls and then repaired them. As Yuna explained how spiritual energy and mana worked, Eliza''s eyes sparkled brightly as her admiration towards Grey and Yuna increased. She now looked at them as idols, while treating them as older siblings at the same time. "Do you understand it now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! Spiritual energy resides in the body while mana comes from the surroundings!" £ÛEliza£Ý "That''s right. Our Liz really is a smart girl!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna patted Eliza''s head once again like a doting older sister, and the latter enjoyed it thoroughly while wearing a big smile on her face. For someone who didn''t understand the word "non-hereditary", Eliza was extremely smart when it came to understanding magic. She would undoubtedly be able to grasp Yuna''s teachings easily. "Then, Liz. Let''s start with practical training. I''ll teach you some theories along the way. Make sure to listen carefully." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛEliza£Ý As Yuna has instructed, she and Eliza have started the very basics in casting spells. It was the control of mana to flow in your body then towards the outside environment. There were four steps in casting a spell. From first to last, it is the Initial release, Coding, Connection, and the Final release. All of which has to be done in quick succession for effective spellcasting. The first step "Initial Release" meant releasing raw mana back into the surroundings. The second step, "Coding", is the use of imagination and understanding to shape the mana into the desired shape. The third step, "Connection", is to connect to the coded mana in the environment to produce the desired effect. Lastly, there was the "Final Release" which meant releasing or launching the spell. Once the process started, there were only two ways to cancel it. It was either to redirect the released mana away from the body or reabsorption of the said mana. It was a process only all High-rankers and above knew of. If the spell was forcefully canceled, it will cause a rebound and will end up harming the caster. While it takes a long time to learn, redirection and reabsorption were very useful methods to learn. "Uuu..." £ÛEliza£Ý As Eliza tried to release the mana outside of her body, she couldn''t help but release a low groan. It took quite the toll on a first timer''s body. Even Yuna, who had succeeded on the first try, became quite tired on her first try. The more Eliza concentrated, the more painful her face looked. But Yuna didn''t help her since it was necessary for her growth. After all, once one experiences it, the pain would ease until it could no longer be felt. A few minutes later, a dim glow could be observed shining on Eliza''s palm. It was a sign that she has succeeded. "I... I did it! Elder Sister Yuna, I didt it!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un, you did. Now, calm down a little. It''s only the first step, there''s still three more to go." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛEliza£Ý Although the amount of mana released was not much, Eliza was still able to succeed on her first try. Riding on that momentum, Yuna taught her how to code the mana and then proceeded to the next steps. Far away from the field, Grey continued to strike the metal with his hammer. The more he struck, the more the metal took the shape he desired and more impurities were removed from it. In Merusia, just like how combat power is classified into different threat levels, the other jobs, namely, blacksmithing, alchemy, and enchanting, were also categorized into 11 different tiers from the lowest, tier 1, to the highest, Divine tier. The tiers were based on the quality of the equipment and potions they could produce. The grades were divided into Low, Middle, High, Superior, Legendary, Mythical, and Divine. The first 4 grades are further subdivided into low, mid, high, and peak tiers. A tier 1 can create Low-tier Low-Grade items. Tier 2 can create High-tier Low-Grade items. The following tiers can make items with qualities 2 tiers higher than the previous one. It was a trend which continues until Tier 8. At tier 9, one can create Legendary-Grade items. At tier 10, it would be Mythical-Grade items. Finally, someone at the Divine-tier can produce Divine-Grade items. Grey is currently a Tier 6 Blacksmith and a Tier 6 Enchanter, which meant he could at least create High-tier High-Grade equipment and enchant them. Yuna also sits at Tier 6 of Alchemy. Time passed and it was already afternoon. Finally, Grey has finished forging a suitable weapon for Eliza. It was the best work he has created yet and he was quite proud of it. "Yup, looks just about right." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey murmured to himself as he raised his creation towards the sun. It glinted as it reflected the sun''s light into the surroundings. It was a pure white longsword which was created with the High-grade mineral, Blancium, which God had provided him with. Although it only sits at High-tier High-Grade, it was the best of its kind. Grey even applied enchantments to it which enhances its sharpness, durability, and mana conductivity. It was a weapon which could stand on par with unenchanted Superior-Grade weapons. It has been decided that Eliza will become a swordsman since their butler, Sebastian, was also one. That way, there would be someone who could teach Eliza even if their quest has been completed. ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Just as Grey finished forging the sword, Eliza has also finished her elemental spells training with Yuna. She was now able to shoot the most basic water-attribute spells seven out of ten times. "Looks like you''ve learned a lot, Liz." £ÛGrey£Ý "Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s face shone brightly as soon as she saw Grey approaching their direction. Grey immediately patted her head showing her praise which she deserves. "Are you hungry?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I want to eat Elder Brother Grey''s cooking!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Alright, alright, then what would you like to eat?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m fine with anything!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza raised her hand in excitement as she answered Grey''s question with a smile. Grey was happy that she wasn''t a picky eater. It was a good sign that Eliza will grow up healthy. "Then, Yuna, what would you like to eat?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m craving for some meat skewers..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, skewers, huh... Then, let''s have a barbecue!" £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey declared his words, he immediately looked up his "Inventory" to see what kind of meat they had in store. He then decided on two types of meat, one from a bovine-type beast while the other was from a bird-type beast. Grey quickly took out a grill and started cooking skewers while enjoying the view in the garden nearby. Yuna and Eliza also helped out and they had quite the fun time together. Their lunch was quite a hearty one, especially when Grey took out some sweets he and Yuna bought from the cafes about a week ago. Eliza''s face looked as if she had just won the lottery. She was very happy. After lunch, the three rested for a while before proceeding to train. As Eliza had already learned water magic from Yuna, Grey will be the one teaching her about swordsmanship. "Liz, take this. It''s my present for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡« What a beautiful sword..." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza gazed earnestly at the sword as she received it from Grey. Although it might look heavy, it was actually a very light sword even beginners could swing with ease. Grey has created it to perfectly fit her proportions. Upon receiving it, Eliza swung the sword left and right and it moved just like how she wanted it to. It was like her and the sword was a perfect match for one another. "While I''ve given it to you, we''ll start to practice with wooden swords first. You can only use that once I''ve given you my permission," £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Alright, then let''s start with swinging a wooden sword until your hands go numb. Let''s test out your limits." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ye©` Huh?" £ÛEliza£Ý An expression of confusion was painted on Eliza''s face as she heard Grey''s question. At first, she thought she only heard it wrongly, but after seeing Grey''s smile, she has confirmed that wasn''t the case. Yuna, who was one the side, felt shivers run down her spine as she recalled how Grey had trained her before. It was because the moment Grey goes on teaching mode, he becomes a demonic and strict teacher. It was the start of Eliza''s spartan training! CHAPTER 42 END Chapter 43: Slime Hunt "Waah¡« so many!" £ÛEliza£Ý An excited voice filled with amazement echoed throughout the Adventurers'' Guild as a little child looked at the quest boards with eyes full of curiosity and enthusiasm. The aforementioned little child was Eliza and she was currently in the guild with Grey and Yuna escorting her. They were there to pick a quest suitable for Eliza''s training so she could get stronger. It has already been a couple of days since Eliza started training and she was already incomparable to the girl she was before she started training. She was now able to use the most basic of sword arts along with basic water magic. Of course, they just couldn''t leave her training all to lessons alone, Eliza needed practical experience which is why they are currently in the guild. They were looking at H-rank quests even rookie adventurers could handle. Eliza also needed to learn the dangers of the world. It was a point neither Grey nor Yuna would compromise. They didn''t want Eliza to get overconfident and end up in a dangerous situation. "Hey, isn''t that the Grim Reaper and his partner?" "I heard that they were able to exterminate an orc horde in just a few hours" "If you don''t want to end up like Boros, don''t cross them." "They say if you look at them in the eye, you will have nightmares for days." But as the three were choosing a quest, they couldn''t help but overhear the rumors spreading around the guild about them. Even Eliza whose hearing isn''t as fine tuned as Grey and Yuna could perfectly hear their voices. It has already been about two weeks since Grey knocked out a drunkard with his aura alone yet the flames of the rumors have yet to die out. It was mostly because of the arrival of new adventurers. The ones who witnessed it before wanted to warn the newcomers about crossing the line with Grey and Yuna. "Elder Brother Grey, what is a Grim Reaper...?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza asked with an innocent face as she heard a term she was unfamiliar with. Her eyes were so innocent Grey could feel his heart clenching as he agonized about his nickname. Grey wanted to change the topic but Eliza''s eyes and innocence make it hard for him to do so. He was stuck between a rock and a hard place, unsure if he should honestly answer a child''s innocent question. "It''s Grey''s nickname. Cool, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡« Elder Brother Grey is amazing!" £ÛEliza£Ý Well, before Grey could decide what to do, Yuna already chose an option for him. She was sincerely fascinated about Grey''s nickname, and so was Eliza once she had learnt what it meant. Grey wanted to refute but he had no way of doing it. He knew full well that Yuna didn''t mean any harm and neither did Eliza. There was also the fact that he was now aware of his feelings for Yuna. It was his complete defeat. "Umm¡­. how about this one?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pointed upon a quest just within the corner of his eyes, and the two girls'' attention was shifted towards it immediately. It was Grey''s last effort to stop the conversation from derailing even further. "The monsters are just slimes so it would be easy even for Liz, and the location is also just at a nearby woods. On top of that, the reward is pretty generous, considering that it''s an H-rank quest." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey explained briefly the contents of the quest and Eliza listened carefully to him. Yuna was also listening carefully but she didn''t say any comments. She knew full well what Grey was trying to do. While it is important to learn how to fight, it is also important to learn how to decide about certain things and learn how to make the right choices. Grey wanted Eliza to develop her decision making skills even if it was only about choosing whether to take or decline a quest. It may only be a slime extermination quest but it is still located in the forest where there was a chance for other monsters to spawn. There was also the fact that one needs to expend energy to travel there. It was a simple yet complicated problem. "What do you think, Liz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm..... Un! Let''s take it!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza thought long and hard and arrived at her conclusion. Her answer was just like Grey had expected. She only considered the strength of the slimes and not the other underlying factors. Well, if other factors were to be considered, the fact that Grey and Yuna were acting as her escorts would play a large role in choosing what quest to pick. Even still, Grey briefed Eliza about her mistake and the latter understood it immediately. Setting her answer aside, there was one thing which has bothered Grey the most... ''Come to think of it... Did Liz just use ''Un''?" £ÛGrey£Ý ... It was the fact that Eliza has started to copy Yuna''s behaviors. It was to the point that she was even copying her speech patterns. Grey didn''t know if he should be happy or concerned about it. He could only imagine how much Eliza would change if she interacted with Yuna more. It was as if Eliza believed everything Yuna was doing was right. After selecting a quest, the three headed to the reception desks to officially take it, and like usual, the one who handled the processing of the quest was Anna who was as reliable as ever. The three then headed towards the nearby forest, but before getting there, they were met with a large crowd by the town''s gates. There, Grey and Yuna saw two familiar figures facilitating the flow of people. It was Gil and Hal, two of the guards who Grey and Yuna interacted with during their arrival at Moterno. They have interacted quite a lot after that so they could already be called acquaintances. "Oh, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. Are you going to go on a quest again?" £ÛGil£Ý If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Well, yeah. We''re going to hunt some slimes." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true, there are quite a lo©` Eh? Slimes?" £ÛGil£Ý Gil asked with a dumbfounded expression on his face. He had initially though it was another high-rank beast of monster, but it was actually slimes. Not only him, even Hal who was beside him was also puzzled. Gil and Hal had already gotten used to the absurdity of the quests Grey and Yuna took over the days they passed through the gate. Them taking such a simple quest turned their minds upside down. "Well, a few things led to this and that and now we''re in the process of completing a slime extermination quest." £ÛGrey£Ý "We are going to train Liz in the forest. Right, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! It''s part of my training!" £ÛEliza£Ý As soon as Gil and Hal heard the voice of a young girl, their heads slowly turned to the origin of the voice. What they saw was an innocent little girl who also happened to be the lord''s daughter. "Lady Eliza?! Why are you here?! Does His Lordship know of this?" £ÛGil£Ý "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, what''s happening right now? Why is the young lady with you? And what did I hear about training?" £ÛHal£Ý Confusion and shock overflowed in the minds of the two guards as soon as they noticed the presence of Eliza. Eliza on the other hand was just wearing a smile even though she was confused about the guards'' reactions. Gil and Hal didn''t notice Eliza before since their attention was focused on Grey and Yuna who were usually on their own, but now that they have noticed, their bodies won''t stop from trembling from panic. In order to stop any further misunderstanding and worries, Grey briefly explained that he and Yuna have been taken as Eliza''s tutor and that they were free to teach her the way they were comfortable with. Of course, Grey didn''t say anything about the assassination attempt and the lord''s true request to them. It was an information Grey could not afford to leak out just in case minions of Algerio nearby. "I see... So Lord Grey and Lady Yuna had become Lady Eliza''s temporary tutors. It all makes sense now." £ÛGil£Ý "With Lord Grey and Lady Yuna, there shouldn''t be any problems with the young lady''s safety." £ÛHal£Ý Gil and Hal nodded to themselves as they heard Grey''s explanation. Meanwhile, Yuna was chatting with Eliza as Grey was explaining the situation. A few minutes later, Grey, Yuna, and Eliza left the town''s area and headed towards the forest. To hasten the process, Grey took the initiative to carry Eliza on his back and casted a barrier to protect her from harm. As soon as they arrived, a couple of slimes could already be spotted hopping around aimlessly in the forest. They were still as slow as Grey and Yuna had remembered them to be. Bouncing ever so slowly, one of the slimes approached the group of three as soon as it noticed them, but rather than threatening, the slime looked adorable with its very slow speed, it was a rate where babies crawling would even be faster. "A slime!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza screamed in ecstasy as she noticed the pathetic creature trying to approach them with all its might. Even she wasn''t threatened in the least at the slime who had every intention of harming it. "Be careful Liz, it can still hurt you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Heeding Yuna''s warning, Eliza stayed at a safe distance while excitedly scrutinizing the squishy creature before her. Her eyes were full of curiosity that they were sparking ever so brightly. "Is this your first time seeing one, Liz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No. But I haven''t seen one this close, so I''m really excited!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Alright, but stay close to your Elder Sister Yuna all the time, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? You''re going somewhere Elder Brother Grey?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah, I''ll just make sure that there are no other monsters around. Don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey waved his hand as he disappeared in the lush vegetation of the forest, leaving the two girls to manage on their own. Yuna quickly took Grey''s place and instructed Eliza what to do. Of course, the reason Grey said to Eliza was a lie. It wasn''t a monster he was keeping an eye on, but rather, a much dangerous group of people who had been tailing them for quite some time already. While the three were heading towards the forest, Grey had detected the tailing of 6 suspicious E-rankers. Yuna had also noticed their presence hence the reason why she didn''t ask Grey why he was leaving so suddenly. As Grey left behind Yuna and Eliza, he headed towards a certain direction and a few moments later, his steps slowed down progressively until he came to a stop. "Hey, you can come out now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Tsk! We''ve been found out! Attack him!" """Haaah!"""'' Without any plans in mind, the 6 E-rankers jumped towards Grey at the same time with the intent of silencing him as quickly as possible. Unfortunately for them, the one they were trying to strike was an S-ranker. "Seriously, is that the best you guys can do?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even need to equip his gauntlets nor use any magic. All Grey did was brandish his hands towards his enemies, and in a single strike, he instantly turned all of them unconscious. While it was a commendable force to deal with normal people, it was barely enough to even be called a warm-up for a high-ranker. Even if there were hundreds of them, the result would remain the same without fail. Not intending to let the six of them escape the place, Grey casted the curse magic ¡¶Sleep¡· and ¡¶Silence¡·, and the illusion magic ¡¶Nightmare: Maze¡· on all of the unconscious men. It was a combination of magic where the target wouldn''t be able to stray a certain distance away from a designated area. Even if they try to scream for help, all their efforts would all be futile. Although those spells are cruel, Grey thought it only served them right for trying to hurt an innocent little girl. If it weren''t for the fact that they can provide some useful information, Grey might have done something worse. As he pondered about his actions, Grey returned to the place where he left behind Yuna and Eliza. He didn''t want Eliza to become suspicious and just enjoy the day as much as possible, "I''m back. Did I miss something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Look! Look! Elder Brother Grey, I got a mana crystal!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza came up to Grey with an excited expression about on her face. On her hand was a slime''s mana crystal. Although it was quite small, it was still an authentic mana crystal nonetheless. "It''s amazing, isn''t it?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Did you defeat it yourself?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza proclaimed boldly with a proud face as she puffed out her chest, and Grey rewarded her with a pat on her head which she happily enjoyed. "Good job, Liz. Now, why don''t we finish the quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý For a good amount of time, the three hunted down the slimes in order to fulfill the required amount to finish the quest. Grey and Yuna helped from time to time but it was Eliza who mostly did all the work. As the quest functioned as a training for Eliza, Grey and Yuna tried their best to not interfere whenever Eliza was fighting. The only time they interrupted was when there were multiple slimes surrounding Eliza. "And that would be the 200th." £ÛYuna£Ý "With that our quest is completed." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Is something wrong, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Are we going back already?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza asked with a downcast voice and a trace of sadness in her eyes. It was obvious that she didn''t want to head home yet. She still wanted to enjoy herself and train to her heart''s content. Since Eliza was usually inside the manor, it was even rarer for her to be outside the town. It was her first time in months to be able to go outside and wanted that moment to last even a minute longer. Seeing Eliza''s crestfallen expression, Grey and Yuna''s eyes met one another and the two of them reached an agreement. It was still noon so it didn''t hurt them even if they stayed in the forest for a couple more hours. "Then how about this, Liz. Let''s have lunch first and then we can continue once you have rested." £ÛGrey£Ý "But you need to finish all your food, okay? Otherwise, we''ll be going back home immediately!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! Yay!! Thank you, Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna! You''re the best!" £ÛEliza£Ý A smile quickly returned to Eliza''s face along with her energy as soon as she heard Grey and Yuna''s words. She was really thankful that she could enjoy such a rare moment for even longer. In order for them to have lunch, Grey took out a large picnic blanket and then laid it out on the bare forest grounds. After that, he then placed down the dishes which have prepared beforehand. "Woah¡« there''s so many food..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Well then what are you waiting for, dig in." £ÛGrey£Ý """Thank you for the meal!""" Without waiting any further, Eliza took a spoonful of curry rice and fed it to herself. Her reaction after tasting it was just like the first time she had eaten it. It was a very heartwarming expression. "Delicious! As expected of Elder Brother Grey, the curry really is delicious!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hahaha, thanks, Liz." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... I also helped out, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! Elder Sister Yuna is amazing as well!" £ÛEliza£Ý Hearing Yuna''s words, Eliza praised her as well, and the two laughed together after that. Yuna really wasn''t saddened by the fact that Eliza didn''t mention her name. She just wanted to tease the latter. Seeing them act like that, if not for their races and hair color distinguishing them, one could easily mistake them as real siblings. They were even closer than some real siblings could only hope to be. And seeing that cheerful side of Yuna, Grey''s heart raced like there was no tomorrow, His feelings got even stronger as the days flew by. Having finished their hearty lunch, the three resumed their slime hunt and ended up hunting triple the amount of slimes that was required in the quest because they were having so much fun. By the time the three returned to town, it was already late in the afternoon and the sun was about to set. They were having so much fun that they have lost track of the time and returned later than planned. The three then processed the completion of the quest in the Adventurers'' Guild and earned a total of about 1,300 kiels including the excess mana crystals they have acquired while having fun. "Liz, here, keep the money." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh!?" £ÛEliza£Ý Shock could be traced in Eliza''s face when she saw Grey giving her all the money they have earned from the quest, it was already a large amount considering it can feed a family for days. There was also the fact that Eliza hasn''t really held money before. After all, if there was something she needed or wanted, Fritz would buy it for her and have the servants handle mostly everything. "Keep it. This is something you earned with your hard work today. It is proof and reward for your efforts." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, Liz. Me and Grey only helped out a little. It was all your hard work which earned all this money." £ÛYuna£Ý Eliza shyly received the money from Grey''s hands and as soon as she could feel the coins in her hands, she looked at it with her eyes sparkling brightly and an expression of amazement painted on her face. It was the first time Eliza has received money from something she worked hard for. That is why her eyes were so fixated towards it. Those few coins now held a meaning to her. "Thank you, Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna. I''ll definitely treasure it!" £ÛEliza£Ý A bright smile reappeared once again on Eliza''s face as she expressed her gratitude to the two figures in front of her. She was so happy that she couldn''t stop herself from smiling. Meanwhile, in a forest a few distance away, contrary to Eliza''s smiling expression, 6 men were screaming at the top of their lungs as they asked for help. They were the people Grey had captured earlier. Some people will soon rescue those 6 men, but rather than comrades, they were knights of the Landevar household who will take them for an interrogation, but that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 43 END Chapter 44: Fried Rice for a Brave Girl ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý With Eliza''s voice resounding throughout the forest, a thin blade of water shot out from her hand and flew towards a group of slimes in front of her, who were also bouncing towards her. The slimes'' bodies which were as soft as jelly were cut without much resistance as the blade of water ruptured through them. Four slimes were killed in a quick second, dropping mana crystals as their corpses vanished into thin air. It was the second day of Eliza''s battle experience training, and with the amount of experience she has acquired the day before, fighting slimes have become easier than ever. She could now fight about 6 or 7 slimes simultaneously. "Haah... Haah... Haah..." £ÛEliza£Ý Short rough breaths alternately came out of Eliza''s mouth as she witnessed the last of her enemies disintegrate. With it, she has now completed two slime extermination quests by herself. Watching over her were Grey and Yuna who were much more wary after the attempt on Eliza''s life they experienced yesterday. Yet even with how much caution they were practicing, they made sure to not let the young girl notice. They wanted her to train without worry. After the slimes were defeated, Eliza approached the locations where they were defeated and collected the dropped mana crystals. The amount she has collected was now enough for her to fill six pouches full. "Good job, Liz! You''ve grown stronger again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yuna''s right. With the rate you''re going, you should be able to reach G-rank in less than a month." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe... It''s because Elder Sister Yuna and Elder Brother Grey are the ones teaching me! I''m really happy that I became your student!" £ÛEliza£Ý A large cheerful smile bloomed on Eliza''s face as she expressed her gratitude towards Grey and Yuna. It was a smile which bloomed brighter as bothe Grey and Yuna patter her head. "Mmm... It''s already this time, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pondered as he looked towards the sky, his hand providing shade to his eyes as he measured the position on the sun. Noon has already arrived. "Should we have lunch now?" £ÛGrey£Ý ""Un!"" £ÛYuna and Eliza£Ý The two ladies raised their hands enthusiastically towards the sky as they excitedly answered Grey''s question. Grey had noticed it before, but as he witnessed it once again, he could now fully confirm that Eliza was becoming more and more like Yuna. Even their actions are starting to match one another. Just like the day before, Grey took out a picnic blanket from his "Inventory" and laid it barely to the grass carpeted ground of the forest. The smell of the savoriness and warmth harmonized with the forest''s scent as Grey took out the dishes one by one. All of which were still hot as they were stored in the "Inventory". ""Mmm¡«!!"" £ÛYuna and Eliza£Ý As they took a bite of their meals, both Yuna and Eliza made a satisfied smile which were identical to one another. It was yet another similarity Eliza has developed after observing Yuna. Grey could only look at the two with warm eyes as they continued to wolf down on their meals. Surprisingly, Eliza was now able to catch up to Yuna''s speed. Both of them were able to finish a plate in a minute or two. "Grey, pudding please¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, Elder Brother Grey, I would also like some!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Okay, okay, just make sure to finish your food first. I won''t give you any if there''s leftovers on your plates." £ÛGrey£Ý ""Un!"" £ÛYuna and Eliza£Ý With Grey''s promise secured, Yuna and Eliza continued to chow down on their meals with glee. The speeds of their spoons made it look like their life depended on it. They were really fast. And as promised, Grey gave a cup of pudding each to Yuna and Eliza as they finished eating their meals. Well, or so Grey had planned, but in the end, he was defeated by their pleas and gave them three cups each. Whenever it comes to Yuna''s pleas, Grey becomes a total pushover. And combined with Eliza''s innocent puppy-like eyes, it becomes a destructive force where Grey didn''t have the heart to refuse. ''Am I spoiling them too much...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Reflection and pondering... That''s what Grey did as he witnessed how easily he gave in to their pleas. It''s not like he hated it, but he was worried what would become of the two if he continued to spoil them. As Grey pondered of such silly things, their hearty lunch resumed with bright expressions painted on their faces. They talked, laughed, and teased one another. It was such a lively scenario. After their lunch, Eliza''s battle training didn''t continue immediately. Grey took the time to teach her about medicinal herbs and plants which are helpful in certain situations. It ranged from common weeds up until rare magical herbs. Yuna also joined in since it was the topic of herbs. Being a Tier 6 alchemist herself, she was quite knowledgeable in the aspect of herbalism and botany in general. She even knew things which Grey didn''t know from observing them and using them in experiments. "Look here, Liz. This is Kalkia Grass. It''s the most basic grass you should learn about. It is used as a base in many types of potions." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡« They''re very pretty... So green too!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Aren''t they? Now, in order to collect these, you should....." £ÛYuna£Ý As Eliza showed interest in herbs, Yuna took the chance to explain thoroughly to her how to deal with them. From collection to usage, Yuna didn''t miss out on any detail as Eliza listened to her attentively. After Yuna''s demonstration, it was time for Eliza to collect the herb herself. While it wasn''t quite perfect, she did pretty well considering that it was her first time doing it. Yuna was very proud of her. Stolen story; please report. The session of forest exploration and herb collection continued for more than an hour and it was a very fruitful experience for Eliza. The only reason why they have stopped was because... Grruukkk Gurriikkk .... Just as they were exploring the forest, they chanced upon a stray goblin who has yet to notice their presence. Fear started to engulf Eliza''s heart the moment she saw the goblin. While she was alright with fighting slimes, goblins who had a very threatening appearance made shivers run down her spine. Even if Eliza was stronger than most people her age, she was still a 10-year old child. It was already commendable that she hasn''t cried yet like how children her age would normally react. "I''ll handle this©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, stop. This will be a part of Liz''s training." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna was about to draw out her daggers, but before she could even think of equipping them, Grey had already stopped her on her tracks. She was a bit hesitant at first, but after careful consideration, Yuna decided to trust Grey''s decision. She knew full well that it would be best for Eliza to experience a fight against a stronger enemy. It wasn''t only about fighting stronger monsters. It was a chance for Eliza to be able to overcome her fears and fight against humanoid creatures. It was something she will have to experience sooner or later. As fear encroached her heart, Eliza didn''t catch a single word of Grey and Yuna''s conversation. Her body was still trembling as she looked at the horrific goblin in front of her. "Liz..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes!?" £ÛEliza£Ý Grey only wanted to get Eliza''s attention, but as soon as he placed his hand on her shoulder, the latter jolted in surprise. She was so surprised that she replied with her former way of speaking. In order to calm her down, Grey held her small hands as he squatted on the ground. He did it just like how he did with Yuna''s whenever she was nervous. Yuna also joined in and patted her head. "Liz, this might sound unreasonable, but... we need you to defeat the goblin. I know you''re scared, but you need to do this so that you can overcome your fears. It will prove to be useful in the future." £ÛGrey£Ý Word for word, Eliza listened carefully as Grey gently told her what she needed to do. She didn''t make any complaints even though she was still trembling at the sight of the goblin. Eliza is a smart and kind girl. She knew that Grey was only telling her to fight the goblins because it will help fuel her growth and make her stronger. She knew that it was all for her good. "Don''t worry, me and Yuna will always be here for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. If ever something goes wrong, your Elder Sister and Elder Brother will protect you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Through their words of encouragement, the emotion of fear inside Eliza''s heart slowly turned into that of courage. While she was still trembling slightly, her courage had managed to conquer her fear. ''I can do this! For everyone protecting me, I need to get stronger!'' £ÛEliza£Ý A newfound determination bloomed in Eliza''s heart as she remembered the reason why she wanted to learn from Grey and Yuna. She didn''t want to burden others anymore in protecting her. She didn''t want someone to experience the pain her maid, Rosa, went through to protect her. She wants to be strong enough to protect herself. "Hooh... I''ll do it!" £ÛEliza£Ý A strong burst of determination gleamed in Eliza''s eyes along with her declaration. Her eyes were now like fire which can devour everything in its path. Silently, Eliza approached the goblin which was located about 10 meters away from her previous position. She has learned to move without making much noise from listening to Yuna''s lectures. ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý As soon as the goblin was in her range, she took the golden opportunity and quickly casted a spell towards the unsuspecting goblin. Kihieekkkk A loud screech echoed throughout the forest as the blade of water struck the goblin''s body. While it did not kill the goblin immediately, it left a large and grave lashing wound on its back. Its eyes full of rage, the goblin blindly charged towards Eliza with the goal of tearing her to shreds the moment it could lay its hands on her. Even with the wound on its back, it was still agile and approached Eliza at a rapid rate. But Eliza did not falter. Even with fear still lingering in her heart, Eliza gripped her sword tightly and heaved out a lengthy sigh to calm herself. Clang The goblin tried to strike Eliza with its sharp claws, but the latter was able to parry its attack with her sword. Eliza then swung her sword, successfully pushing back the wounded goblin. Eliza did not let her momentum die out. Even before the goblin could get back up again, she dashed towards it and swung her sword towards the goblins chest, leaving yet another large wound on its body. Having received a second wound, the goblin''s movement became even more erratic. It attacked Eliza with a fury of strikes which the latter successfully blocked every single time. The goblin continued its barrage of furious strikes towards Eliza, but after she found a gap, she was able to deflect the goblins'' arms towards the air, giving her an opportunity to strike once again. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý A powerful vertical slash came down upon the goblin''s body as its guard was broken. Unfortunately, with the goblins erratic movements, Eliza only managed to cut down one of its arms and not the head. Kihieeekkkk The goblin screeched loudly with the loss of its arm. It counterattacked Eliza with its remaining arm aiming towards her chest. Its strike fueled by rage came down rapidly towards Eliza''s direction. Eliza tried to block the strike but she was too late by a moment. While the goblin wasn''t able to land a strike to her chest, the force of its strike forced Eliza quite a few steps back. "No! I can do this!" £ÛEliza£Ý Grey and Yuna were about to interfere, but Eliza stopped them before they could even take even a single step. Her eyes were full of determination as she told them to stop. It didn''t even take a few seconds for Eliza to recover. As soon as she was standing on her foot again, she immediately rushed towards the goblin with the intention to finish the fight once and for all. The goblin tried to strike Eliza once again, but by twisting her body to the right, she was able to avoid it skillfully. The goblin was now wide open as its arms were still reaching out away from its body. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza poured all of her strength into her final strike. The horizontal slash headed towards the goblin''s neck at unprecedented speeds. The moment the slash connected, the goblin''s head was sent flying to the air, decapitated from its body, and its body fell to the ground helplessly. It was Eliza''s victory. As soon as she saw her enemy fall, Eliza lost all the strength in her legs and fell flat towards the ground. Her breathing was rough as she tried to recover from her recent right. Grey and Yuna then quickly rushed towards her and gave her water to drink. Grey also checked if Eliza sustained any injuries, thankfully, there wasn''t much other than the scratches she got when she fell on the ground. "It was scary, wasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý To Yuna''s question, Eliza could only nod quietly as her body trembled slightly. Now that the goblin was defeated, her pent up nervousness and fear has started to flood out of her body. "You did well, Liz. We''re proud of you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... hic... hic..." £ÛEliza£Ý Tears trickled down Eliza''s face as soon as she heard Yuna''s words. She was so relieved that she couldn''t stop herself from crying. She was letting out all the negative emotions through crying. Yuna gave the crying Eliza a warm embrace as she gently stroked her head. She was like a mother who was trying to comfort and console her crying child. It was a scene which emanated warmth to the surroundings. After the fight with the goblin, Grey and Yuna spent all their time consoling Eliza and making sure that she was alright, not just physically but mentally as well. They didn''t want Eliza to develop a trauma from their selfishness. From the moment Yuna embraced her up until they had arrived home, Eliza didn''t let go of Yuna and stuck closely towards her without uttering a single word. She was acting like a child who didn''t want to leave her mother''s side. It garnered quite the amount of attention in the town, but they couldn''t do anything about it. No matter what they told her, Eliza didn''t want to let go of Yuna. Grey even had to process the quest''s completion by himself due to their circumstances. When they arrived at the mansion, it gradually got better. Well, even when it got better, Eliza was still closer to Yuna than usual. She followed closely behind Yuna as if she was a tail of some sort. "Yuna, Liz, why don''t the two of you head to the dining room first. I''ll cook something the both of you will enjoy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Have I tasted it before?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Unfortunately, yes. But don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll like it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then I''m looking forward to it." £ÛYuna£Ý When Eliza heard that Grey was going to cook something, her ears perched up as her attention was caught. Even when she was sulking, she still took interest in the food Grey was going to make. As Yuna and Eliza headed to the dining hall, Grey headed towards the kitchen where he was greeted by Rhodes and the other chefs who were cooking a few dishes for dinner. "Mister Rhodes, I''ll be borrowing the kitchen once again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, are you going to cook something again, Lord Grey?" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Yeah. I''m trying to cheer Liz up so I''m making a rice dish called ''Fried Rice''. It''s quite tasty so I''m sure she''ll like it." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then could I watch you as you cook?" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Sure. You can even take notes if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Then I''ll be intruding in your kindness!" £ÛRhodes£Ý As soon as Grey stated his words, Rhodes quickly got a pencil and notepad from inside his apron. It was the notes he always carried around just in case an idea popped inside his head. Grey then started cooking by heating up a wok and melting butter on it. Soon after he cracked a handful of eggs and fried them in the wok, making sure to cook them in scrambled style and small pieces. He then set aside the freshly cooked scrambled eggs, and started saut¨¦ing the vegetables he had chopped into very small pieces. After the vegetables, the ones which were fried in the pan next were the bite-sized meat pieces. After all were stir fried, Grey then added another portion of butter and added the already cooked rice soon after. He stirred gently from time to time as he added the condiments. He then added back the vegetables, meat, and eggs when the rice had turned slightly golden brown. With the mixture of rice, vegetables, meat, and eggs beautifully mixed, it was time to add the seasoning. Grey added a little bit of salt, pepper, and a bit of oils and condiments into the mix. "And... Done!" £ÛGrey£Ý A wonderful aromatic scent filled the kitchen as soon as Grey finished cooking the fried rice which looked like a mix of grains of gold and tasty ingredients. Just a look at it and one would become hungry. Coincidentally, just as the fried rice finished cooking, the time for dinner had also arrived. It was the time to serve the dishes to the dining hall. "Waah¡« It''s fried rice!" £ÛYuna£Ý The first to react to Grey''s dish was Yuna. Following her enthusiasm, Eliza''s eyes were also drawn towards the said dish. """""Thank you for the meal!""""" Without further ado, everyone took out their spoons and had a taste of the dishes which were served. Yuna was especially excited since it has been quite a while since she had a taste of fried rice. "It''s still delicious as ever!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yet another exquisite dish" £ÛFritz£Ý "You never fail to amaze, Lord Grey!" £ÛRhodes£Ý Everybody''s faces shone brightly as they ate the fried rice Grey had cooked. Of course, the dishes the chefs made were also delicious. But there were two people whose reactions Grey was paying attentively to. One was Yuna whom Grey wanted to be happy, and the other was Eliza whom he wanted to cheer up. Throughout the whole time, Eliza still didn''t utter a single thing. Rather, she only continued to eat silently. Grey started to become very worried, but those worries were blown away by just a few words. "Umm... Elder Brother Grey... I want seconds..." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza meekly requested Grey as her plate had become completely empty. She had thoroughly enjoyed the dish Grey had cooked and wanted to eat more. Her appetite and energy has started to return. Not only Grey, Yuna has also become relieved once Eliza had started to speak again. They were happy that Eliza had returned to normal. "Alright, just make sure you can finish it, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý CHAPTER 44 END Chapter 45: Goblin Extermination It was a peaceful morning. The gentle light from the sun brought light to the new day once again as the leaves swayed in the wind and the scent of flowers from the garden wafted around the manor. "Aaaaahh!!" £ÛEliza£Ý The only thing which stood out was Eliza''s loud scream as it echoed throughout the whole mansion. Rather than the chirping of the birds, her loud and high-pitched scream was the one which woke up Grey and Yuna. It wasn''t just Grey and Yuna, everyone in the mansion had been alerted with Eliza''s sudden scream. Even the two who had just woken up immediately became alert as they headed towards the little girl''s room Fearing that something bad happened to Eliza, the two utilized their full speed. They both equipped their trusty weapons, ready to cut down any enemy who dared to harm the little girl. "Grey, do you detect anyone?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I could only sense Liz." £ÛGrey£Ý But even when Grey had utilized his "Heaven''s Eye", he couldn''t sense any other person present in Eliza''s room. The only one he could sense was Eliza who seemed to still be tucked on her bed and not moving even a single inch. The two became increasingly worried as they thought that a curse was affecting Eliza rather than an assault. They didn''t want to waste a single moment, fearing what effects that curse might have. "Elder Brother Grey... Elder Sister Yuna... Help me... It really hurts...!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza pleaded to Grey and Yuna with tears trickling down her face as she tried her best to not move her body. Her face was cramping from pain as she pleaded towards the two. It wasn''t an assault nor a curse which was making Eliza scream in pain. Rather, she was screaming because of the muscle pains she was experiencing. It was the second day since Eliza had fought against a goblin, and due to what she experienced, she had pushed herself during the training yesterday. Even when Grey had already casted a recovery spell, it seems that it was not enough as it came biting back. When Yuna and Grey saw that spectacle, they were dumbfounded by it. After all, they were so scared that something happened to Eliza, but as it turned out, it was only just muscle pains. At the very least, they were relieved that nothing dangerous happened to her. They could only shake their heads and heaved sighs as they looked at the pitiful little girl who was experiencing muscle pains. "Uuu... It hurts..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Alright, just stay still...¡¶Heal¡·¡¶Recuperate¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý As light shone from Grey''s palm, Eliza''s cramping face slowly began to ease as the pain started to subside. It only took a few seconds for the pain to fully get away. It was as if it was just a lie. Healing Eliza''s pain, Grey could remember the times when he has still yet to learn holy magic. Every time he overexerted himself, he had to experience hell of pain. He could only persist through such pain without recovery magic. Yuna didn''t have to experience such difficulties as Grey had already learned a few holy magic spells at the time they met each other. It was an experience Yuna could not fully relate to. "Th-Thank you, Elder Brother Grey..." £ÛEliza£Ý "It''s alright, just make sure to not overexert yourself next time. Otherwise, you might experience an even worse pain." £ÛGrey£Ý "Worse...?" £ÛEliza£Ý A trace of despair appeared on Eliza''s face as she heard Grey''s word. The pain she had experienced was already overbearing. She could only imagine what "worse" than that could feel. "Lady Eliza! Are you alright?!" £ÛSebastian£Ý Just as Yuna was wiping away Eliza''s tears, Sebastian, along with a couple of guards arrived in front of Eliza''s room. They were all armed and ready to engage in combat. "Don''t worry, it was just muscle pains." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh... I... see..." £ÛSebastian£Ý While Sebastian was a little dumbfounded, he quickly regained his composure and sent away the guards after confirming the current state of affairs. The guards left with relieved looks on their faces as they went back on their duties. "Is Lady Eliza alright now?" £ÛSebastian£Ý "Yeah, I already applied some healing and recovery magic on her." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank goodness..." £ÛSebastian£Ý A sigh of relief left Sebastian''s mouth as he heard Grey''s response. While he was not related to Eliza by blood, having watched her grow up, she was already like a daughter to him. "Still... It''s amazing how quick your responses are, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. You managed to arrive here very quickly." £ÛSebastian£Ý "Well, that was because we thought Liz was in danger." £ÛGrey£Ý "It also helped that our rooms weren''t that far away." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Still, I''m really grateful. Also, Lady Eliza, you should apologize to Lord Grey and Lady Yuna for troubling them." £ÛSebastian£Ý "I-I''m sorry!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Don''t worry about it, Liz. It''s our job, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna patted Eliza''s head as she consoled her. Even when both her and Grey''s sleep were disturbed, they weren''t really bothered by it. The little girl''s safety was their top priority. ''Hmm... What do we do about this...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pondered silently. While it wasn''t a hassle to head towards Eliza''s room every time such a thing happens, it might disturb the whole mansion each and every time. Especially when Eliza''s screams were quite the loud ones. ''Ah, right!'' £ÛGrey£Ý This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. An idea suddenly popped inside Grey''s head as he remembered something. He remembered that Yuna could also use holy magic. She may not be as proficient as Grey, but it was healing magic nonetheless. Yuna could also concoct potions or ointment which could ease the pain if ever Eliza feels muscle pains again. She was quite the expert in alchemy, after all. "Hey, Liz, for the following nights, why don''t you sleep together with Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Why all of the sudden?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, so that when this happens again, Liz could just ask you to heal her muscle pains. You could also have a chat so that she won''t feel lonely." £ÛGrey£Ý "That makes sense..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Am I going to sleep together with Elder Sister Yuna?!" £ÛEliza£Ý After Yuna nodded in response to Eliza''s question, The latter jumped on the bed with excitement, contrary to how she was just a few moments ago. She was now full of energy. And because she was so excited about the thought of sleeping together with Yuna, she monopolized Yuna and talked about what they should be doing before going to sleep. She wanted to have a slumber party. Soon after, Fritz arrived with a pale complexion about his face, clearly worried about his daughter. He ran as fast as he could and was even out of breath just to make sure Eliza was alright. Sebastian then escorted Fritz back to his office after he bowed his head towards Grey, Yuna, and Eliza. The two ladies didn''t even notice them leaving as they were still busy with their slumber party plans. After having their breakfasts, Grey, Yuna, and Eliza left the mansion and went to the adventurer''s guild as usual. When they arrived, they then headed straight to the H-rank quest board. The only ones left in the requests boards were permanent ones or the ones which are too bothersome for what they''re worth. They were quests from villages quite the distance away from Moterno. "Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna, could we pick that one?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza pointed to a quest not posted in the H-rank board, but rather in the G-rank board. It was something which had remained there for days. It was made by a village located more than a dozen kilometers away from Moterno. The details of the quest tells about a goblin nest subjugation just a few hundred meters from the village, and the reward is about 500 kiels. In most cases, monsters would spawn individually, as a group, or as a horde, where they would wander aimlessly and destroy anything on their path. There were also floods which happened after a dungeon break, like the orc horde a couple of months back. Monster nests are a rare phenomenon formed when high concentrations of mana solidifies and forms a territory full of monsters. It can vary from a very small size to an area as large as towns and cities. Unlike wandering monsters, monsters from a nest wouldn''t stray away from it, and will kill anything that enters the territory. Time after time, the nest will expand and the monsters inside it become stronger. That''s why, it is of utmost priority to destroy a nest as soon as its existence is discovered. The only way to stop a nest from expanding is to kill the nest''s leader, which is usually a higher variant of the nest''s occupant monsters. Of course, the leader also grows along with the nest. "Hmm... It should be alright, but why would you pick this, Liz." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, my father always says that as nobles, we must prioritize the safety of our subjects. That''s why, I want to stop the monster nest from expanding before it can hurt the villagers." £ÛEliza£Ý Although Eliza was just a ten-years-old girl, she is already being taught the duties of a noble and their responsibility towards their subjects. She was being raised in a good environment. "Grey..," £ÛYuna£Ý After hearing Eliza''s answer, Yuna then looked at Grey with expectant eyes, obviously asking him to fulfill the little girl''s request. "Alright, alright, we''ll be picking this one." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Elder Sister Yuna! Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Then, you two wait here. I''ll just process this quickly." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey plucked out the quest from the quest board and then headed to the counter, taking the quest officially with Anna''s assistance who catered to him like usual. The three then headed to the village afterwards, and since it was quite the distance away, Grey once again took the liberty to carry Eliza on his back and ran at a comfortable speed. "Yaay¡«!!" £ÛEliza£Ý But even when Grey was running extremely fast compared to normal people, Eliza wasn''t scared at all. Rather, she was just enjoying herself to the fullest as if she was riding on an amusement ride. Minutes after they departed from Moterno, they could already see the village''s silhouette from the distance, and so, we slowed down to avoid scaring the villagers. Grey and Yuna had learnt their lessons quite a while ago. "Wait! State your purpose." £ÛGuard£Ý The three were about to enter the village when a guard stopped them in order to check their purposes. He was wearing a serious expression on his face. "We''re adventurers from Moterno, here to fulfill the goblin nest subjugation quest you posted a few days ago." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I see... Then I''ll guide you to the chief''s house." £ÛGuard£Ý Or so the guard said, but it was obvious that he was suspicious of them. No, rather than suspicion, it was more like he was worried whether the three of them could even complete the quest. "Chief! The adventurers are here!" £ÛGuard£Ý "Oh!" £ÛChief£Ý Shortly after the guard knocked on the chief''s house, a scrawny elderly man came out and greeted them. He was only a little older than Sebastian yet he seemed much older due to his bent posture. "Welcome, dear adventurers we''re thankful... for... your..." £ÛChief£Ý But rather than a warm welcome, he welcomed them with despair in his eyes. It was the same expression that the guard wore on his face just a few moments ago. It was one full of concern. Well, no one could really blame him since the ones who were in front of him were two youths who barely reached adulthood. On top of that, they also have a child who is just ten years old with them. "If you''re doubting our identity, you can check these." £ÛGrey£Ý In order to clear their suspicions, Yuna and Grey handed them their guild cards. And their reactions were just as they expected. ""We apologize for our rudeness"" Both the guard and the chief bowed their heads and apologized. They now realized the mistake they made when they judged the two youths before them. Neither of them expected that they were actually B-rank adventurers! "Ah, please raise your heads. We''re not really bothered by it anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It will only make us feel uncomfortable." £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Of course..." £ÛChief£Ý "So... Can you now tell us the details of the quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, yes! But first, I would like to invite you to my humble home, Your Excellencies." £ÛChief£Ý Grey and company accepted the chief''s invitation. After they entered the chief''s house, he asked them to take a seat, and then served them some drinks. He then started telling us the quest''s details. According to him, it all started a week ago. A group of villagers were about to head too deep in the woods to harvest some herbs like they usually do, but on the way there, they discovered a goblin nest. Other than posing a threat, the nest also prevented them from harvesting necessary herbs. About the nest, it was located about 700 meters north of the village, and the last time they checked, there were about 20 or so goblins with a hobgoblin as the nest''s leader. It was a small sized one. "Well then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you taking this young lady with you?" £ÛChief£Ý "Yes. But don''t worry, she can hold herself" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s a part of her training after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "I... I see..." £ÛChief£Ý A perplexed expression loomed over the chief''s face when he heard Grey and Yuna''s answers. After all, no matter where one looks at it, it was an extreme method of training a 10-year-old child. Having learnt the quest''s details, they then headed to the quest''s location. There, they saw a couple of primitive sheds being made, with 22 goblins in the vicinity, and a hobgoblin at the center of the nest. Although a hobgoblin is a goblin''s higher variant, it is only at the bottom G-rank. But then, the difference between a goblin and a hobgoblin''s strength is vast. While a goblin is physically weaker than an average adult, a hobgoblin can take on multiple adults and still win. It''s like comparing a scrawny person to a wrestling champion. "Alright, just like usual, Liz will be the only one fighting. Yuna and I will defend Liz when it gets dangerous." £ÛGrey£Ý ""Un!"" £ÛYuna and Eliza£Ý After Grey said the plan, he and Yuna then went to position, with Grey protecting the front and the left flank, and Yuna protecting the rear and right flank. They made sure Eliza would feel safe even if she was fighting alone. ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý When Grey and Yuna were in position, Eliza then fired a spell and hit a goblin right in the neck. Unlike before, after training her precision, Eliza was now able to kill the goblin in a single strike. Noticing one of the goblins getting killed, the other goblins then noticed Eliza and rushed recklessly towards her. While they were doing that, Eliza prepared to fire another attack. ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý A second attack flew through the air and struck the goblins in the utmost front right in the eyes, making it tumble and fall helplessly, losing its vision along its fall towards the solid ground. "Haap!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza didn''t waste any time and struck the fallen goblin with her sword, ending the goblin''s miserable life. The only thing left behind by the goblin''s death was a mana crystal just a little larger than a slime''s. "21 left. Keep going, Liz." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! ¡¶Water Blade¡·!" £ÛEliza£Ý Khieeeekkkkk The third spell also hit another goblin successfully. Unfortunately, it only cut off one of the goblin''s arms. The goblin only became more furious as it charged towards Eliza with eyes painted red. The Hobgoblin also tried to fight, but Grey and Yuna made it busy by trapping it in its position. Eliza was already facing a lot of difficulties. She didn''t need a hobgoblin to be added to her enemies. ¡¶Water Blade!¡· ¡¶Water Blade!¡· ¡¶Water Blade!¡· ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Hit! Hit! Hit! Hit! Before the goblins could reach Eliza, she was able to take down three more goblins, reducing their numbers to 18. And seeing the disadvantage at casting spells in short range, she immediately switched to her sword and engaged in close combat. Khieeeekkk ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý As a goblin tried to attack her, Eliza released an art and instantly decapitated its head. She then twisted her body to dodge another goblin''s attacks and landed a counter-attack by bashing its head with the back of her sword and delivering another art straight to its neck. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý After defeating 7 goblins, Eliza''s pace had started to slow down. She was clearly getting tired of expending too much mana on spells and arts. Her breathing has started to get rough and unstable. It was then that Grey and Yuna decided to join in. They first killed the hobgoblin they had trapped, and then mowed down the other goblins, only leaving behind 3 goblins for Eliza to fight against. "Haap!" £ÛEliza£Ý A few seconds later, Eliza managed to cut down another goblin, leaving only 2 more goblins to stay. But Eliza''s condition was already that which couldn''t battle. She was panting heavily Grey and Yuna wanted Eliza to finish the job, but by the looks of it, she no longer has the capability to do so. She was even struggling to wield her sword. Khieeekkkkk "Shut up.¡¶Air Bullet¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý With a swipe of his finger, Grey sent a basic-level spell straight towards the goblins who were trying to attack Eliza. The air bullets flew straight towards the goblins'' heads, killing them instantly. Eliza on the other hand has also collapsed on the ground as she lost all her strength. Grey quickly casted a recovery spell towards her which made her breathing stable and returned a healthy complexion on her face. "Are you feeling fine, Liz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I''m just a little tired...." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza replied as she finished drinking the water Yuna had previously handed her. It was important that she rehydrated with the amount of sweat she had. She was basically drenched with it. "Alright, then as a reward for your hard work, what do you want to eat for lunch? Me and Yuna will cook it for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Really?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un. Just make sure you''ll eat it afterwards, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý With their quest finished, the three headed back towards the village to report its completion, where they were showered with praises by the chief and villagers. They then headed towards the guild afterwards to complete the process. The lunch they had was a very hearty one. Eliza ordered all sorts of food and they made sure there wasn''t any left over. Not only their stomachs, all of their hearts were full as well from laughter and happiness. CHAPTER 45 END Chapter 46: Tagging Along It was a beautiful morning. When Grey awoke, the gentle light from the morning sun greeted him along with the chirping of the birds and the sweet flowery scent from the garden just outside the window. Even when Grey had experienced the bed''s softness a few times already, he cannot get over its comfort. It was as if he was resting in the clouds every time he sprawled on top of it. Knock Knock Knock Just as Grey was enjoying the bed''s gentle embrace, a knocking echoed throughout his room, loud and clear. The sudden knock was able to fully wake up Grey who still wanted to sleep again. "Grey, are you awake?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I just woke up. Why?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mister Rhodes wanted to ask if we could cook with him today. He was thinking of exchanging notes while cooking for breakfast." £ÛYuna£Ý A troubled expression loomed over Grey''s face as Yuna relayed Rhodes'' words to him. He could clearly feel Rhodes'' passion for cooking when the latter didn''t mind being taught by someone younger than him. As Grey and Yuna promised the day before, the two cooked a variety of dishes to reward Eliza''s hard work. Because of that, they ended up serving a good amount of dishes, most of which were unknown to the world. The novelty of the dishes Rhodes had experienced for the first made him excited and his blood as a cook was lit ablaze. He wanted to learn how to cook those dishes not only because Eliza liked it, but because he wanted to sate his curiosity. While Grey did not want to leave the bed nor cook so early, Yuna waking him up made him motivated to start the day. After he prepared himself for the day, Grey then headed to the kitchen, along with Yuna, and helped the other chefs out. During breakfast, Eliza and Yuna were the first ones to comment on how the food tasted with blooming smiles on their faces. Even though Yuna also cooked some of the dishes, she still acted a little surprised on how good they tasted. The adventurer''s guild then became the next stop for the day, that was because Eliza asked Grey and Yuna to do another subjugation quest. She was getting more and more enthusiastic about training when she saw how much progress she made the other day. When the small group of three arrived at the guild, they then headed immediately towards the quest boards where they unexpectedly met two figures who were familiar to Grey and Yuna. "Oh, Grey, Yuna. Yo!" £ÛKris£Ý "Good morning, Yuna, Grey." £ÛAria£Ý "Good morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý The identities of the two figures were the Kris and Aria couple. They quickly exchanged greetings as soon as they noticed Grey and Yuna approaching. Eliza, who was unfamiliar with the two, meekly hid behind Yuna''s back like a shy little kid. She didn''t utter a word and only looked at the couple with curious eyes, wondering what their relationship with Grey and Yuna was. "Are you two picking a quest too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, we''re still free until the Labyrinth''s opening, after all. So... Is that kid the one you''re guarding?" £ÛKris£Ý Kris asked nonchalantly as he looked at Eliza who was taking a peek at them. As soon as Eliza met Kris'' eyes, she didn''t try to hide more, but rather, she just stared back curiously. "Yeah. This is Eliza. The town lord''s daughter." £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I''m Eliza von Landevar. It''s a pleasure to meet you!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Oh, what a cute and polite little girl," £ÛAria£Ý "Un, Liz is cute." £ÛYuna£Ý "T-Thank you..." £ÛEliza£Ý A flustered expression showed on Eliza''s face when she heard Aria and Yuna calling her "cute". While it was the first time she had met Aria, seeing how she was a kind-looking elf like Yuna, she immediately felt comfortable around her. Meanwhile, the boys were looking at the three with warm eyes. They wanted to join in but there was a barrier between men and women which made it hard to do so. They just observed them silently. "So, what quest are you going to pick, Mister Kris?" £ÛGrey£Ý While the ladies were entertaining themselves with Eliza, Kris and Grey continued their conversation with one another. Their attention was focused on the quests which were posted in front of them. "Hmm... We''ll probably take the B-rank one over there." £ÛKris£Ý Kris pointed to the rightmost request form which was posted on the B-rank board. It was a newly made request form as it wasn''t there the yesterday when Grey and Yuna took Eliza for a goblin extermination quest. Grey also wanted to take the quest, but since they were guarding Eliza, him and Yuna didn''t really have the luxury to do so. After all, Eliza''s training and safety is the top priority. ''Hm? Training...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was then that an amazing idea struck Grey''s mind like lightning. He didn''t have to choose between the two options. A third one had just formed inside his head. "Hey, Mister Kris, could we tag along while you do your quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?" £ÛKris£Ý In order to clear Kris'' confusion, Grey explained his plan in full detail towards him. Kris took a few moments to consider Grey''s request, but in the end, he ultimately agreed to his cause. The reason why Grey wanted to tag along was so that Eliza could learn how dangerous the world really is. While goblins and the like could be considered dangerous already, seeing a B-rank creature will widen Eliza''s view about the world. Grey knew the chance of her facing that kind of situation with a B-rank opponent is slim, but it''s also a fact that knowing more is much better than knowing none. It was an essential lesson Eliza will have to learn sooner or later. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. It would also serve to humble the little girl if she ever gets cocky and overconfident over her skills. Seeing a fight between high-rankers will surely open anyone''s eyes to the truth. Kris really cares about the safety of rookie adventurers and youngsters in general. Grey could still remember the first time they met where he advised them to take a low-rank quest because he was concerned for their safety. Seeing how young Eliza was, Kris quickly agreed to Grey''s suggestion. He also wanted the little girl to learn more about the world. Especially the dangers which are lurking within the shadows. Kris quickly took the quest from the board and towards the reception desk. Soon after, the party of five left the town and headed towards the quest''s location which was located in a nearby mountain. "Waah¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý Once again, a happy expression bloomed on Eliza''s face as Grey gave her another piggyback ride. It was the third time she has ridden on Grey''s back and she enjoyed it every time. While such a scene was happening, Aria couldn''t help but notice someone who was wearing a particular expression on their face. It was Yuna whose eyes were fixated on Eliza as she slightly puffed her cheeks. In Yuna''s mind, she also wanted to be given a piggyback ride by Grey, but being jealous of a little girl made her feel childish. Especially since that little girl was Eliza whom she considered a little sister. Neither Grey nor Eliza noticed that expression on Yuna''s face before as Yuna usually ran behind them. Aria only happened to notice since she was running beside her fellow elven girl. "Is something wrong, Miss Aria?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing at all." £ÛAria£Ý Yuna asked when she noticed Aria looking at her, but the latter simply dismissed her question with a light shaking of her head. A gentle smile then appeared on Aria''s face as she put the pieces together. She was rooting for her. "Elder Brother Grey, can you run faster?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah, I can, but are you sure you can handle it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Looking for more thrill, Eliza requested Grey to increase his speed. The latter was unsure at first, but after strengthening the barrier and making Eliza hold on even tighter, he agreed to her request. "Everyone, I''ll be speeding up, Let''s just meet up at the quest location later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, sure." £ÛKris£Ý "See you there, Grey, Eliza." £ÛAria£Ý "See you later, Liz" £ÛYuna£Ý "Bye¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý With everyone''s consent, Grey immediately increased his speed and dashed towards the direction of the quest location, all while making sure Eliiza was safe. He made sure to apply extra layers of barriers just in case. "Ya¡«y!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s face bloomed even brighter with excitement as Grey toned up his speed. His speed was now much faster than bullet trains. A few minutes later, Eliza and Grey finally arrived at the location, luckily, they didn''t meet the target on the way. The target was still about a few hundred meters away as it wasn''t inside Grey''s detection range. "Elder Brother Grey, you''re really fast! You went zoom and dash and boom! It was very fun!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I get it... Anyway, Liz, are you fine?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Even with a speed where adults would be shaking in fear, Eliza didn''t feel any ounce of fear. Rather, she was full of energy and was even raring to go on another piggyback ride at an even faster speed. As the others have still yet to arrive, Grey took Eliza to explore the vicinity and once again teach her about medicinal herbs and edible plants. He also gave Eliza a little quiz about what she learned a couple of days ago. A few moments later, the others finally arrived at the location. Faces of confusion were painted on Kris and Aria''s face as they wondered what Grey and Eliza were doing. Only Yuna understood what their actions were about. "And this is the Galtias grass, it has itch inducing properties properties and are used in ointme©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, what are you doing?" £ÛKris£Ý "Ah... I''m teaching Liz about different kinds of herbs. It might come in handy when the time comes." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then I shall assist yo©`" £ÛKris£Ý "Kris, you still remember that we have a quest, right?" £ÛAria£Ý Kris was about to help out Grey with teaching Eliza, when suddenly, a hand grabbed his shoulders out of the blue. He didn''t even have the time to finish his sentence. The hand belonged to none other than his beloved fianc¨¦e who was wearing a smile which also wasn''t a smile at the same time. She was clearly scolding Kris but didn''t want to make a scene since Eliza was there. Shortly after that exchange, the group set out to locate the quest''s subjugation target. Thankfully, because of Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye", they were able to do so without wasting much time. "There it is." £ÛKris£Ý A few dozen meters away from them, was an Aronel, a gigantic elephantine-type beast that is easily triple the size of an elephant. And although it''s at the lower end of its rank, it was still a B-rank beast. "Liz, are you scared?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A little bit... But since everyone is here, I''m sure it will be alright." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s voice was trembling when she replied to Grey''s question. Compared to the goblin she had fought a couple of days before, the Aronel was much more intimidating. It was much larger and stronger. Eliza''s body only stopped from trembling when both Grey and Yuna held her hands. She felt reassured with the presence of the two figures who she looked up to as her saviors and older siblings. "Well then, we''ll be subjugating it now." £ÛKris£Ý "Good luck." £ÛGrey£Ý "Do your best, Mister Kris, Miss Aria." £ÛYuna£Ý "We will. Thank you." £ÛAria£Ý As Kris and Aria''s figures slowly drifted away from his sight, Grey felt a soft tugging on his clothes. It was Eliza. She seemed to have a question in her mind that she wanted to ask him and Yuna. "Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna, are you two not going to fight?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza was confused as to why only Aria and Kris were the ones who approached the enemy. Grey hasn''t really explained everything to the others yet so it was understandable why Eliza was confused. Yuna on the other hand had a slight idea in her head. She was thinking that it was along the lines of Eliza''s training and she was spot on. It is for Eliza''s training. "No, we''ll only be watching. Also, the reason we tagged along with them is so that you can learn how dangerous the outside world is. So, Liz, watch closely and witness how powerful High-rankers are." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-understood." £ÛEliza£Ý "But don''t worry, Liz, we''ll make sure you''re safe. Your Elder sister and Elder Brother will protect you." £ÛYuna£Ý "U-un! Thank you." £ÛEliza£Ý "Now, let''s just watch how Miss Aira and Mister Kris take it down." £ÛGrey£Ý After Grey said that, the three of them became quiet and focused their attention on Kris and Aria who were approaching the gigantic beast. When Aria and Kris were about fifty meters away from the Aronel, they separated ways and circled it. They made sure that wherever it tries to escape, they would be able to prevent it before it can. And with a signal from Kris... ¡¶Adamant Prison!¡· £ÛKris£Ý ... the hunt has begun. The earth rumbled and multiple earthen pillars emerged from the ground, creating a prison which prevented the Aronel''s escape. Everything within 30 meters has been enclosed in a net-like prison which was much stronger than steel. ¡¶Violent Gale!¡· £ÛAria£Ý And while it was distracted by the sudden quake, Aria took the chance and shot its legs to decrease its mobility. Bahruuuuhhhhhaaaa Receiving Aria attacks, the Aronel trumpeted in pain and started hurling large masses of earthen materials towards Aria, which the latter dodged skillfully. The heavy masses of earth then fell to the ground creating a loud thud every time. ¡¶Triple Storm!¡· £ÛAria£Ý Aria tried to aim for the Aronel''s head but noticing her attempt, the Aronel erected an earthen wall to stop it. Too bad for it, there was too much difference in power and the shots broke through the wall, managing to hit it, but that wasn''t enough to take it down. The Aronel was too focused on Aria, it didn''t notice Kris approaching it. When it did, it was already too late and Kris had started breaking it''s knees with a bash from his heavy hammer. Bahruuuuuhhhhaaaaaa Blood trickled down the Aronel''s limbs and head as Aria and Kris continued to attack it with everything they''ve got. It tried to fight back but its efforts were all futile. Grey and Yuna almost felt pity for it, but in the world of adventurers, it''s either kill or be killed. It was a world where the strong devoured the weak. Mustering each ounce of strength it had left, the Aronel made a final struggle and shot large boulders in all directions. It was an attack which wreaked havoc to a wide area. The trees which received the attack did not survive and came crashing to the ground immediately. There were even boulders that were small enough to pass through the "Adamant Prison", but Yuna and Grey were able to deflect them. ¡¶Piercing Lightning!¡· £ÛAria£Ý With Aria''s final shot boring through the Aronel''s head, the beast stopped moving completely and fell to the ground with a loud thud. Its eyes had turned white as it lost its life. "Looks like they''re finished." £ÛGrey£Ý "So, Liz, what do you think?" £ÛYuna£Ý Eliza didn''t answer Yuna''s question, instead, she just gazed at the scene before her, with her hands tightly gripping Grey''s clothes and her knees trembling "Was it scary?" £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s question, Eliza didn''t mutter a word, but nodded silently instead. It was only an expected reaction of a child after witnessing a battle which devastated a large area in a few minutes. Even adults would probably pass out from such a scene, yet the ten-year-old girl managed to push through. It was a commendable feat that Grey and Yuna were proud of. A few moments later, Eliza has calmed down and has started chatting with Yuna. coincidentally, Kris and Aria had just finished with their job and came back to us with a proof of subjugation in their hands. Unlike Grey who has a storage-type ability, Kris and Aria didn''t. That''s why they only collected what was needed for processing the quest completion and a few other parts which could be stored in their storage rings. The other parts were left behind. Still... To Grey''s eyes, leaving the Aronel''s corpse was just a huge waste. After all, its meat could be used for consumption and its other body parts could be sold for a hefty sum. "Mister Kris, Miss Aria, should I handle the Aronel for you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean?" £ÛKris£Ý "I have a pretty good quality storage ring, and I don''t want the Aronel to go to waste. So I thought I should store it for you." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even care about the restriction he set to make it believable. Now that he was a B-rank adventurer, no one would dare to ask how he was able to store such a large amount of things in his "storage ring". "You should have said that sooner!" £ÛKris£Ý "Sorry, I was waiting for Liz to calm down." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh... I see... How scared was she?" £ÛKris£Ý "She was trembling, but she''s alright now. She''s already having a friendly chat with Yuna, look." £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey''s eyes glanced towards the direction where Yuna and Eliza were, the other two followed suit and also took a quick glance where they saw two ladies having their lovely time together. After that short exchange, Grey then headed to where the Aronel''s remains are and stored it in his "Inventory" Storage. Then he went back to where the others were to see Elzia already smiling again. Grey was happy to see the little girl smiling once again, but even if he was happy, there was one thing he needed to absolutely confirm. "Hey, Liz, after seeing that battle. Do you still want to continue training and take quests with us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I just can''t sit around and be afraid for the rest of my life, after all. Also, I want to get as strong as everyone!" £ÛEliza£Ý There was no trace of hesitation in Eliza''s voice. All that could be found was a strong determination. It was determination which moved the hearts of the four high-rankers before her. Eliza''s bold declaration wasn''t all air either. Everyone was sure she was sincere when she said that. Grey didn''t even need to use "Judgement" just to make sure. "Well said, Eliza!" £ÛAria£Ý "With determination like that, that future isn''t far off at all." £ÛKris£Ý "I''m proud of you, Liz!" £ÛYuna£Ý In response to her words, everyone showered her with praises. As for Grey, he just simply patted her head to show his appreciation towards the young girl''s courage and determination. CHAPTER 46 END Chapter 47: The Letter The night was quiet and peaceful as the town''s residents had gone into slumber. Only in the pubs and inns were there noise as the adventurers and jolly people alike merrily enjoyed the quiet time of the night. Another thing which stood out from the rest was a large establishment which oozed out an aura of grandiosity and intimidation. It was a large building which was also known as the largest mercantile establishment in the town, the Goldstone Company! Gloom and deafening silence loomed over the top floor of the company''s building as a man seriously furrowed his brows with a serious look on his face. Irked veins could be seen popping in his head as he continued to forrow. Clink The shattering of a wine glass was the one which broke the deafening silence. The furrowing man threw it into the wall as his anger reached his limit. He was cleaning his fist tightly as his blood continued to boil. "What''s taking them so long!?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý The owner of the voice was Goldstone Company''s President, Algerio. He was a man in his forties with a large stomach. He is known throughout the town for his endless greed and wicked personality. While he could be considered capable as a merchant, his personality as a person was amongst the worst there was. Many wanted to retaliate, but with Algerio''s power and connections, there was only so much they could do. Even the town lord who was the most influential and authoritative figure in the territory is having a hard time making him confess to his crimes. He was a cautious person who works cleanly and only trusts a couple of people. The reason for his rage was simple. It was because no matter how many days have passed, the mercenaries he had hired from a dark guild have still yet to complete their task. No, rather, they have yet to submit even a single report. Previously, he had sent out some of his men to abduct the lord''s daughter, but they ultimately failed because of a pair of strangers. What''s worse was that the lord had even hired those strangers as bodyguards for his daughter. Because of that, he turned to the mercenaries known in the underworld, hoping they would get the job done. But there''s still no news from them. He wanted to think that they had run away with the money he paid them, but after considering their reputation, he highly doubted that it was the case. There was a detail he had missed. Knock Knock Knock Just as Algerio was thinking hard about what could have happened with the mercenaries he hired, there was a sudden knock on the door. The one knocking was his butler whom he trusted the most. "How was it?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý Algerio asked his butler as he walked in. The latter walked inside with a calm and composed expression on his face, contrary to the irritated and hateful expression Algerio was wearing. He had asked to investigate the strangers who helped the lord''s daughter for a few days. It was apparent that the investigation had concluded with his butler''s entrance. "The strangers arrived at Moterno more than two weeks ago. From what I''ve learnt, the apparent reason for their visit is the opening of the Labyrinth of Death which they will be participating in. One of them was a female elven youth while the other was a male human youth, and.... They are both B-rankers." £ÛButler£Ý "B-rank?!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý A surprised voice echoed throughout the once silent room as Algerio heard the results of his butler''s investigation. With that piece of information, he finally understood why there hasn''t been any news yet. ''No! No! No! At this rate, I will lose everything, including my wealth!'' £ÛAlgerio£Ý Panic ensued in Algerio''s mind. He didn''t want to lose everything he had worked so hard on just because of a couple of brats. Especially when those brats just happened to be at the right place at the right time. His fists were clenched tighter than before to the point that his palms have started to hurt. It was then that an idea struck his head, and his panic have started to subside. ''Right, wealth...'' £ÛAlgerio£Ý The panicked expression he once wore was now being slowly replaced with a sinister and dark smile which reached from ear to ear. His eyes were shimmering with light as he saw a golden opportunity before him. "Gabal, did you say they were here for the labyrinth''s opening?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "Yes, I did." £ÛGabal£Ý "Haha... Hahaha.... Hahahahaha!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý A loud and sinister laugh echoed throughout the whole company as Algerio bursted out in laughter like a madman. The fear he once had was now replaced with joy of equal magnitude. He was planning to use his wealth and abilities to manipulate the two youths into his side. Them being young, they were more prone to temptations. He saw a chance to acquire a pair of powerful pawns for himself. No matter how powerful people are, it is their nature to be greedy and fulfill their desires. Algerio only needed to move his hands a little and tempt those hidden desires into awakening. "Gabal, you know what to do." £ÛAlgerio£Ý "Understood." £ÛGabal£Ý The butler immediately left to enact his master''s order. He didn''t ask any questions as he already understood what Algerio meant just by reading between the lines. It wasn''t the first time it had happened. Meanwhile, Algerio who was left inside the room was now standing as he looked out the window of the room. He was facing the general direction of the Labyrinth whilst wearing a large smile on his face. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Hahahaha! The Labyrinth''s treasures are as good as mine!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý He reached out his hand as he laughed like a madman once again. He was now even more determined than before. ... ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý A thin blade of water flew towards a large tree, leaving a slice mark on the tree''s bark upon impact. It was as if a sword had struck it horizontally with a power surpassing that of an adult''s. The three have already finished the quest they have taken within just an hour, and to make use of the remaining time, Grey and Yuna decided to train Eliza''s skills once again and make her stronger. It''s been more than a week since Eliza had started her training and as the days passed by, she got stronger and stronger. She could even take out a couple adult men with her strength. Unlike before, Eliza could now cast water spells and perform sword arts without failing. All of her tries were successful. Additionally, she has made quite the progress in learning mana redirection and reabsorption. Of course, such rapid improvement in strength was only possible because the one''s teaching her were Grey and Yuna. Grey''s training method might be spartan style, but it was an effective one. "Alright, Liz, that''s enough. With this, you have mastered the most basic magic of the water-attribute and swordsmanship. Let''s move on to a higher level." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Am I going to learn new magics Elder Brother Grey?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah. Yuna will be teaching you ''Jet Stream'' and I''m going to teach you ''Pierce''." £ÛGrey£Ý "Let''s try our hardest once again, Liz." £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! Let''s do our best!" £ÛEliza£Ý An enthusiastic expression filled Eliza''s face when she heard Grey and Yuna''s words. Not only will she learn new magics, but she had also received Grey and Yuan''s approval whom she so admired. Both "Jet Stream" and "Pierce" were basic-level magic just like "Heavy Slash" and "Water Blade". Both also pack the same power as the latter, but it enables the user to have more ways to attack in their arsenal. Both "Heavy Slash" and "Water Blade" were attacks which slashes the enemy, while the new magic Grey and Yuna will be teaching leans on the piercing side. The power they possess was concentrated rather than spread out. "¡¶Jet Strea©` wah!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza tried to conjure the spell, but failed miserably, causing the water formed from mana to burst and splashed towards the surrounding. Eliza''s face also became wet as she also got splashed on. Unlike "Water Blade" wherein one only needs to compress water in a blade and shoot it, "Jet Stream" relies on the concepts of pressure and condensation. Concepts which she has a little bit of a hard time grasping. "Umm... Elder Sister Yuna, could I see it once again?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un, sure! Watch closely... ¡¶Jet Stream¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý Eliza didn''t waste the chance Yuna graced her with and observed how mana turned into water and how the spell had been released into the surroundings. She didn''t blink even once in the process. In consideration to Eliza who was observing closely, Yuna greatly toned down her casting speed so that Eliza could witness the whole process. Otherwise, not even mid-rankers could catch a glimpse of it. The mana flowing out of Yuna''s palm slowly turned into water. The water was condensed into a dense sphere, and once the limit had been reached, a small opening water opened up. With the help of mana pushing, the pressure in the sphere was greatly increased, blasting the water with high speeds. Seeing Yuna''s performance, Eliza once again gathered mana in her palm to try once again. She tried to apply everything she had observed into her own spell. ¡¶Jet Stream!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Unlike the first attempt, on the second one, Eliza managed to create a stream of water, but unlike Yuna''s spell, it greatly lacked both pressure and amount of water. It just looked like a water hose rather than a spell. "Don''t worry, Liz. You''re getting there." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna quickly patted Eliza''s head the moment she saw her fail. She didn''t want the little girl to feel downcast and disheartened from failing a second time. With eyes full of determination, Eliza once again tried to perform the spell. She didn''t get discouraged from failing, rather, her eyes burned with even more passion. She really wanted to master another spell. The next attempt, she increased the amount of mana, thus creating more water and increasing the density of the sphere. She also increased the amount of mana to push the stream. ¡¶Jet Stream!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý A pressurized stream of water shot out from Eliza''s palm and struck a tree once again. Compared to the lashing mark the "Water Blade" left before, the "Jet Stream" drilled a small hole in the tree. After three tries, Eliza finally managed to perform the spell. It was still an outstanding record for someone who had just learned magic about a week ago. "I... I did it! Elder Sister Yuna, I did it!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un, you did. Our Liz is such a smart girl, isn''t she?" £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Yuna''s praise, a bright smile bloomed on Eliza''s face. A smile which became brighter when Yuna patted her head. Of course, Eliza also responded honestly in kind of Yuna''s praise. "Hehehe, it''s because Elder Sister Yuna is a good teacher!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Oh, you... you''re just flattering your Elder Sister, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''m telling the truth! Elder Sister Yuna is smart, strong, and pretty. Aren''t I right. Elder Brother Grey?!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s response came as unexpectedly as a response could. Rather than answering Yuna''s question on her own, she also dragged Grey into her and Yuna''s teasing moment. Grey was taken quite aback by it. Anticipating Grey''s answer, Yuna looked at Grey with eyes full of curiosity. It was a very rare occasion that Grey complimented her so she wanted to know his answer. She wanted to know what the man she loves thinks about her. Grey on the other hand has become filled with troubles. It was a difficult question to answer. He didn''t know if he should be fully honest or just give his objective opinion. Just thinking about Yuna was enough to make his heart race. Especially when he saw Eliza''s expectant face. She was eagerly waiting for Grey''s answer without an ounce of doubt in her face that Grey would have the same answer as her. It made it even more difficult for Grey. "Yep, Liz is right. Yuna is the most beautiful, smartest, and strongest woman in the whole world." £ÛGrey£Ý "See, I was right! Elder Sister Yuna is the best!" £ÛEliza£Ý Grey decided that it was best to answer Eliza''s question in a playful manner as she was playing along with Eliza, making the latter very happy that Grey agreed with her assessment of Yuna. On the other hand, Yuna received a lot of damage from Grey''s answer. Her face instantly turned beet red and feverish, and her heart raced as if she was running thousands upon thousands of kilometers a minute. Well, Yuna wasn''t the only one who received damage from Grey''s words. The man himself who said them has also self-destructed from his answer. His face was just as red as Yuna, embarrassed from his own answer. "Ahem! Right, Liz, why don''t we start learning swordsmanship next? Let''s do our best, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh?!" £ÛEliza£Ý But Eliza''s happy face didn''t last for a long time after she saw Grey''s smiling face whose smile wasn''t quite what it seemed to be. Eliza''s body shivered as he saw that familiar smile on his face. To erase the embarrassment from his mind, Grey decided to turn his attention into training Eliza. He wanted to teach a little lesson to the little girl who was the cause of his embarrassment. "Don''t worry too much, Liz. I''ll make sure to thoroughly educate you." £ÛGrey£Ý "P-Please be gentle..." £ÛEliza£Ý Terror was painted on Eliza''s face as Grey grabbed a sword from his "Inventory". She could still clearly remember how much of a demon Grey becomes when he gets into his teacher mode. "Alright, let''s start with thrusting the sword till your hands go numb. Follow my lead, alright, Liz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... U-Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza experienced the punishment she unknowingly brought down upon herself as she thrusted her sword continuously for a couple of hours without rest. Each thrust becomes faster and faster with experience. Even when Eliza''s hands became numb, Grey just simply casted healing magic on her and then let her continue. It wasn''t until the sky''s color had started to change that Eliza''s training stopped. Of course, Grey still had some conscience inside of him when he made the little girl thrust her sword in a seemingly endless loop. He promised to cook her more food if she could still thrust until they went home. Eliza''s determination was fueled by Grey''s promise and she worked even harder than before. She didn''t mind the pain from thrusting her sword repeatedly and just focused on the reward at the end, making her pull through the demonic training. The amount of thrusts Eliza made was no joke. It was an amount not even cadets in the Royal Academy could endure. If it weren''t for Grey''s recovery spells, her hands would probably be bleeding from it. Just like their usual routine, after arriving back at Moterno, the first destination of the three were the Adventurers'' Guild which has become even more crowded with the Labyrinth''s opening nearing. "Good evening, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, and Lady Eliza. Are you here to process your quests as usual?" £ÛAnna£Ý "Good evening." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. It''s a goblin extermination quest just like yesterday." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then just wait a moment, I''ll process it quickly." £ÛAnna£Ý Anna didn''t waste any time and immediately inputted the data of the quest completion to the main server. Just as she was doing so, she suddenly remembered something and made an "Ah!" sound. "I forgot to mention, but there''s a letter for you, Miss Yuna, Mister Grey." £ÛAnna£Ý "A letter?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. It''s a letter addressed to "Aster". It was delivered to the guild this morning." £ÛAnna£Ý Just as she was speaking about it, Anna handed the letter towards Grey and Yuna. It was a well-made letter, and when Grey peeked inside, he saw a peculiar crest embedded on it. Grey and Yuna were confused with the sudden letter. They couldn''t figure out who sent nor did they know anything they did which warranted the attention of someone with power. "Miss Anna, do you know who sent it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I don''t. It was given to us by a messenger, other than that, we have no clue who sent it. And as members of the adventurer''s guild, we have the right to open it and confirm the sender." £ÛAnna£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, here are your cards. I''ve completed the processing of the quest. Everything should be fine now." £ÛAnna£Ý "Oh, thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Miss Anna." £ÛYuna£Ý With the completion of the quest, Grey and company headed outside the guild towards the mansion. Meanwhile, Anna continued to tend to adventurers and also processed their quests. As they were on their way back to the mansion, Grey opened up the sealed letter, only to find out something he did not expect. The contents were obviously more than what it seems. "What does it say?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s an invitation for tea, but I doubt that it''s as simple as that." £ÛGrey£Ý ------ Dear Aster, I would love to invite Their Excellencies, Count Grey and Countess Yuna into my humble abode to join me for an afternoon tea. If you would permit, my carriage will be waiting in the front of the Merchant Guild''s building until the clock strikes three. It would be my greatest joy and pleasure if Their Excellencies fulfill this humble one''s wish. Yours truly, Argas ------ CHAPTER 47 END Chapter 48: Temptation The night was young and the people in the town were still merrily enjoying their daily lives. Some were packing their stores while other establishments only just started their days. Yet in this lovely night, there was one person whose expression couldn''t be described in a single word. "Argas? Yes, I do know of him. Why are you asking?" £ÛFritz£Ý A puzzled and tired expression was plastered on Fritz''s face as he answered Grey and Yuna''s inquiry. He hasn''t even had a proper rest yet from his work and the first thing which Grey greeted him was a question. It was already dinner time yet Fritz was still in his office, working out the documents and paperwork of the Labyrinth''s opening. He was just as busy, if not even busier, as the Adventurers'' Guild Guildmaster. "Well, we just received a letter from him inviting us over for tea. I wanted to ask you if he''s someone who could be trusted." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Well, he''s a very famous and influential person here in Moterno. He helps out the orphanage, sponsors children who cannot pay for school, and helps out those who are in debt. Overall, he''s deemed as a good person by the populace. I''ve also met him quite a few times and I could definitely say he''s a good person." £ÛFritz£Ý "Isn''t that just a facade or something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I thought of that too so I had him investigated, but after I investigated him multiple times, I can confidently say that he really is a good person. Also, he is quite known for inviting people that interest him over for tea." £ÛFritz£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey initially had doubts after receiving a letter out of the blue, but after hearing Fritz''s words, those clouds of doubts in his heart have started to fade away. After all, that person has the lord''s trust. "If that''s all, could you head outside, Grey? I''m not trying to be rude or anything, but as you can see, I still have a lot of paperwork to finish for the Labyrinth''s opening. These documents won''t finish themselves, you know?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Ah... Sorry about that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t fret too much about it. If you have any questions, you could ask Sebas. He is just as knowledgeable as I am." £ÛFritz£Ý "Got it. Thanks for the help." £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey closed the doors, Fritz was left alone in his office with a mountain of paperwork. All of which were needed to be thoroughly reviewed and signed by him. Seeing Fritz''s exhausted and fatigued expression, Grey finally realized how much workload a lord has. If someone were to offer him a kingdom, he would decline it right at that moment. He didn''t want to deal with such tedious work. Grey had already dealt with enough paperwork when he was a salaryman. He didn''t want to experience such a tiring life once again. Rather, he wanted to enjoy his life as freely as one could. Donggggg Donggggg Donggggg As a new afternoon arrived, the ringing of the town bell has once again resounded throughout the lively town. It was already the third bell and with it came the time for people to have lunch. With a meeting with Argas in mind, Grey, Yuna, and Eliza didn''t take any quests in the guild and just went ahead and enjoyed the day like normal people would. They just had a hearty lunch where everybody was wearing a cheerful expression. "Are you sure you won''t be coming with me, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I don''t really want to meet with strangers and if I go, who would take care of Liz. I''d rather just play with her." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna answered calmly as she responded to Grey''s question. Beside her was Eliza who was still eating the dessert Grey and Yuna had made beforehand, and the maid they saved before, Rosa, who was attending to Eliza. After getting Fritz''s opinion the day before, Yuna suddenly declared that she won''t be going and will just stay with Eliza in the mansion. Grey was a little surprised by her decision but didn''t question it any further. While Grey could have suggested that they bring along Eliza, there was a certain shine in Yuna''s eyes which seemed like she really wanted to stay behind. Eliza was also wearing the same shine in her eyes which made it hard for Grey to refuse. "Alright, then I''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Make sure to take care of yourself." £ÛYuna£Ý "See you later, Elder Brother Grey¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah. See you later." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey turned around as he waved his hands towards Yuna and Eliza. Soon enough, the back of his figure vanished into the horizon as he steadily walked towards the designated meeting place. Yuna''s eyes lingered in his direction as she slowly saw him disappear. There was a slight loneliness in her eyes as she looked at his figure. "Alright, Lady Yuna. Now that Lord Grey is gone, should we start with your training now?" £ÛRosa£Ý "Ah, oh, yes. I''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡« Let''s make Elder Sister Yuna prettier!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza raised her hands with a cheerful expression about on her face. Rosa who was beside her was also brimming with enthusiasm as she looked at the beauty in front of her which was Yuna. The real reason Yuna stayed behind was because of what happened the day before. While Grey was talking with Fritz, Yuna accidentally asked about what the maids were doing as some of them wore makeup. Hearing her words, the maids were greatly shocked as to how a beautiful maiden had no knowledge about makeup. They expected her to have worn some make up, but as it turned out, all she had was her natural beauty. As she was raised in a forest, she barely had any knowledge about makeup. To make things worse, the time she spent with the forest was with Grey, a person who also had little knowledge about it. Before she knew it, she already made a promise to the maids to learn makeup from them. After all, she also wanted to become even more beautiful in the eyes of the man she loves. This day will become a memory which Yuna will never forget as it is the day she suffered from the hands of excited maids as if she was like a doll, but that''s a story for another day Meanwhile, Grey has walked quite a distance from the mansion, and was already in the vicinity of the Merchants'' Guild, whose building was even gaudier and grandiose than the Adventurers'' Guild. Just like what the letter had said, there was a carriage waiting in front of the huild''s building. And amongst the dozens of carriages parked there, it stood out like a sore thumb. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The only reason that Grey recognized it was because the crest engraved on its doors and the crest embedded in the letter were the same. It would only take one glance to figure out that the owner of it was a wealthy one. "Excuse me, is this the carriage of Mister Argas?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked the coachman who was waiting patiently in the driver''s seat. Just a single glance at his face, one could easily tell he was bored as he waited. "Ah, yes, and who might you be?" £ÛCoachman£Ý "I''m Grey from the B-rank party "Aster". Mister Argas sent us an invitation letter yesterday. I''m here to take him up on his offer." £ÛGrey£Ý While Grey introduced himself, he also showed the letter along with his guild card to the coachman to prove his identity. And when the latter saw it, he had the same reaction as everyone else before him. "Pardon my rudeness, Your Excellency! I have not been informed that you were a young man." £ÛCoachman£Ý "It''s fine. More importantly, this is the carriage which had been mentioned in the letter, is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes it is, but... I don''t see Her Excellency around. I have been informed that there will be two of you whom I will be escorting." £ÛCoachman£Ý "Well, she isn''t feeling well so I''ll be going alone. I hope you understand." £ÛGrey£Ý That was a lie. Just as how lively she was in the morning, Yuna, was in fact, feeling well. Grey only said it to not damage the pride of the inviter, Argas. Grey knew full well that some people get their pride hurt when their invitations get turned down. While Grey had heard how amazing of a person Argas was from Fritz, being a little careful wouldn''t hurt. "Then, should we get going now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes. As you command, Your Excellency." £ÛCoachman£Ý Without any warning, the coachman suddenly went down the driver''s seat and hurriedly opened up the door for Grey. He was trying his best not to be rude to the young man before him. "Please..." £ÛCoachman£Ý "Ah, yeah... Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý To the coachman''s actions, Grey could only smile wryly. While it was uncomfortable, he knew the coachman was only doing his job. Additionally, it was also tiring to correct people each and every time. Twenty-odd minutes after they departed, the carriage finally stopped. If one peeks outside the window, they would see a large multi-story building. It was easy to guess that it was Argas'' store. "Your Excellency..." £ÛCoachman£Ý Just like when they were about to depart, the coachman once again opened up the carriage''s door for Grey. He was just as polite as before. "Ah, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s my pleasure, Your Excellency... Then, without further ado, I''ll have the honor to guide you inside." £ÛCoachman£Ý The coachman then escorted Grey to Argas'' room, and unsurprisingly, it was located at the topmost story of the building. Unluckily, unlike the Iblis'' hideout, there weren''t any elevators so they had to take the stairs. Grey also noticed while going up the stairs that the products displayed in Argas'' store were mostly appliances. There were refrigerators, coolers, stoves, and many more. All of which were powered by mana. Knock Knock Knock "Master Argas, His Excellency, Count Grey has arrived." £ÛCoachman£Ý Along with his voice, the classic triple knock echoed in the hall as the coachman hit the door with the back of his fingers. They have finally arrived in the destined room. "Well then, I''ll be taking my leave, Your Excellency." £ÛCoachman£Ý "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý With his task finished, the coachman then left Grey alone and headed downstairs. Soon enough, a slender, well-built, middle-aged man opened the door, greeting Grey at the same time. "It''s a pleasure to meet you Your Excellency, Count Grey, I am called Argas, I welcome yo©`" The man was about to introduce himself, but the moment he saw Grey''s eyes, he immediately halted as if he had noticed something peculiar. "Is there something on my face, Your Excellency?" "Ah, no. I was just taken aback by the portrait behind you. It''s beautiful." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey responded as his eyes gazed at the direction behind the man. There was a beautiful painting tucked in the walls which clearly looked expensive. It looked more valuable than gold. "Oh, that one, I see that you have a good eye, Your Excellency. That painting is something I bought from a master artisan in the kingdom of Graystone. The moment I laid my eyes on it, I was drawn in by its poetic message. Who could resist buying such an incredible masterpiece." As they entered the room, the man explained about the painting Grey had shown interest to. He babbled about a lot of things about the painting that it seemed like he was a painting connoisseur. But in reality, the painting wasn''t the real reason that Grey was distracted. It was just a coverup that Grey thought of in a matter of seconds. The real reason was that... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Gabal ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿39 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿497 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿E ¡¾Combat Power¡¿213 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿E ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (27%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (27%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿28% ¡¾Ability¡¿... ----------------------------------- ... the name he introduced himself as and the names on his status screen were entirely different. He wasn''t who he claimed to be. Grey''s "Divine Eyes" were abilities which Gods possess. There wasn''t even a single chance that it could have been mistaken. After all, only abilities of the same rank or higher could fool him. It was impossible. While Grey''s suspicions whether "Argas" was just a made-up identity, or if there really was someone named "Argas" grew, the man continued to explain about the painting with a happy smile on his face. The happiness plastered in the man''s face wasn''t a facade, but he wasn''t happy talking about the painting. He was happy that Grey was much younger than he had anticipated. With Grey being so young, it made Gabal think that he was just on the lower end of B-rank. It meant that he had a bigger chance of succeeding with his plan. The plan he made in accordance to Algerio''s wish. Unfortunately for him, Grey had already figured things out after seeing his name. He had even noticed the minuscule traces of mana in the room. It was clear to Grey that whoever the man before him was, he wasn''t open to friendly relations "I can see what you mean. It has these unique symbolisms that you don''t see in other paintings." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey replied, pretending to not notice things. He was playing along with Gabal and learned what he was up to. "Right? Don''t you think it can be considered as a national treasure?" £ÛGabal£Ý "Yeah, it is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Speaking of treasures, are you fond of them, Your Excellency?" £ÛGabal£Ý When Gabal said those words, the tone in his voice had greatly shifted. While normal people would mistake it as just a curious question, there were quite a few implications Grey had picked up from it. Grey only needed to connect the pieces to know that Gabal was trying to lead the conversation. To Grey''s ears, Gabal sounded like the phone scammers back on Earth who lure in unsuspecting victims. "Hm... You could say so. Ah, can I take one of these pastries?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, please do. That''s the reason why they''re served after all." £ÛGabal£Ý "Then I shall partake on your offer." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had decided to play along with Gabal, but it didn''t mean he would be wasting the chance to eat good food. He also sneakily stored some pastries in his "Inventory" for Yuna and Eliza to eat later. On the other hand, Gabal was happy to see Grey interested in the pastries. He thought that Grey''s mind was even more childish than he thought and that he would have an even easier time dealing with him. Inside the room, Gabal had already prepared an array with the help of curse magic and enchanted runes. It was an array which helps him manipulate the mind of people he was talking with. The less mature and weaker a person''s mentality was, the easier it was to manipulate them. While combat power also plays a huge part, he already got it covered by spending more mana crystals, "By the way, Your Excellency, do you know that the Labyrinth of Death has treasures more spectacular than this painting?" £ÛGabal£Ý "That''s the reason why adventurers and soldiers alike enter it, despite how dangerous it is, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "But for one as powerful as you are, surely that danger is something you can take care of." £ÛGabal£Ý "You''re exaggerating. I can only take on monsters and beasts that are on the lower end of B-rank. Anything past that is impossible for me." £ÛGrey£Ý A large sinister smile appeared on Gabal''s face as he heard from Grey''s himself how powerful he was. To him, Grey was basically revealing one of his cards. Something only a fool would do. Unbeknownst to him, Grey was actually the one playing with him right now. Gabal didn''t notice that he was already dancing on the palm of Grey''s hands like an ignorant frog at the bottom of the well. "Your Excellency, don''t you think that it''s a waste that the town lord delayed the labyrinth''s opening?" £ÛGabal£Ý "Well, it would be unfair for adventurers that haven''t arrived yet." £ÛGrey£Ý "But isn''t it also unfair to adventurers who arrived early? After all, they did everything they could just to arrive here early." £ÛGabal£Ý "That''s,.. You''re right... It is unfair." £ÛGrey£Ý Gabal''s heart rejoiced at the scene of Grey who looked like he was already shaken. He was so happy that he didn''t notice that it seemed too easy. Meanwhile, Grey who thought he would just be playing along until he gets the information he wanted had actually started to have some fun. He wanted to see how much he could go until Gabal realized he was only playing with him. "And isn''t it just wasting some precious time delaying the opening? After all, the labyrinth isn''t always open. What about the treasures that weren''t discovered because of the lack of time" £ÛGabal£Ý "Yeah, a lot of treasure would be wasted... With that amount, it could already feed hundreds of thousands of families for months..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, it''s such a waste! Haah... If only there was a way to change the lord''s mind and let us access the labyrinth earlier than scheduled. Aren''t I correct, Your Excellency?" £ÛGabal£Ý "You''re right... But there isn''t..." £ÛGrey£Ý A crestfallen expression loomed over Grey''s face as he responded to Gabal''s provocations. If one were to look at him, it would seem like his expression was really sincere and true to heart. "No, there is! We only need a high-ranker to abduct the lord''s daughter and force the lord to allow us to access the labyrinth earlier." £ÛGabal£Ý The moment Grey heard those whose, his blood quickly boiled from anger and his fists were quickly clenched with so much strength that it could turn even diamonds into fine powder. Grey had now figured out who the mastermind of the invitation was. He wanted to lash out but he needed to hold his anger in. Luckily, him clenching his fist only made him look a little shaken in Gabal''s eyes. While Grey wanted to punch Gabal in the face, it was best if he continued to play along. He still needed to gather as much information as he could. "Well... I''m a high-ranker. But something like abducting a young girl is..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, we won''t hurt her. We''ll return her safely once the lord agrees. But if Your Excellency doesn''t agree to it, then I guess we''ll just have to wave goodbye to all those wasted treasures." £ÛGabal£Ý "..." £ÛGrey£Ý "But if Your Excellency agrees, it wouldn''t just be treasures, but all the fame and glory will be all... yours." £ÛGabal£Ý As a troubled expression loomed over Grey''s face, Gabal became more and more ecstatic. He could only imagine how much stirred up Grey''s heart has become. "Fame and glory...... Alright, I''ll do it!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Excellent! As expected of Your Excellency! You really understand what it means to become an adventurer. Now, all you need to do is abduct the town lord''s daughter and you''ll get everything you ever wanted!" £ÛGabal£Ý A voice of delight and ecstasy echoed throughout the whole room as Gabal rejoiced from hearing Grey''s answer. But such happiness didn''t last long as all of his efforts had been in vain. "Or... so what you expected me to say, but is this really the best you can do? Don''t you have better lines.... Mister Gabal...?" £ÛGrey£Ý The emotions of joy and excitement in Gabal''s heart were quickly replaced with shock and confusion. He couldn''t comprehend why the young man before him was still in his right mind after everything he did. ''W-What''s going on?!'' £ÛGabal£Ý Panic struck Gabal''s heart as he looked at the young man before him. He still couldn''t figure out what was happening even when the young man clearly wasn''t affected by the array. He had already checked the array multiple times and performed these sorts of things countless times. Never did he fail in his job. Yet now, before him, was a young man who looked like he wasn''t even affected in the slightest. "Did you really think you could manipulate my mind with this lousy array of yours? You''re simply just wasting money." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey spoked as he had eaten the last piece of pastry on top of the table, but even when he was doing something as normal as eating pastry, his menacing eyes gave off enough pressure to make Gabal not move an inch. "If you want to control people, you should have used this..." £ÛGrey£Ý "W-what are you going to©`" £ÛGabal£Ý Terror fileld Gabal''s heart as Grey reached out his hand towards him. He didn''t even have the chance to finish his sentence when his consciousness slowly faded into the darkness. ¡¶Hijack¡· £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 48 END Chapter 49: Arrest Craashhh A loud noise resounded throughout the room as the tablewares fell towards the ground. The one responsible behind such commotion was none other than Gabal. No, it would be more appropriate to say that Grey ordered Gabal to. After Grey casted "Hijack" towards Gabal, the latter''s consciousness had faded into darkness. Now, Gabal possessed neither senses nor any sort of awareness. It was as if he was sleepwalking. "Hijack", a curse magic spell which allows the user to control the target like a puppet. Although it only works on living things that are at least two ranks lower than the user, it''s still a powerful spell. For a couple of minutes, Grey has been testing his control over Gabal, and the loud noise earlier was the result of him ordering the latter to perform a triple backflip. Although he was successful, he splendidly crashed on the table when he landed, toppling everything that was on the table. As he controlled Gabal, Grey wondered what got into the latter''s mind and tried to control him with an array. As Grey had proven it, curse magic was more effective. Not that Gabal has the capability to control him anyways. ''Hmm... Now that I''ve already confirmed how effective "Hijack" is, I should probably go to the main point now.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pondered as he sat back on his chair. Gabal on the other hand remained standing still with his eyes devoid of any life and color. In a quick glance, he would appear as if he was a zombie, only one that is alive. "Gabal, tell me, who ordered you to do this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mas... ter... Al... ge... rio..." £ÛGabal£Ý While it was a bit©` No, completely broken, Grey had confirmed that Gabal is indeed capable of answering his questions. He already knew that that was the case, but just wanted to confirm it firsthand. Of course, if it was a normal and good-natured person, Grey would not use this spell on them, even for the sake of interrogations. It was just that Gabal happened to not be one of those people. He was the opposite. "Following on, is this ''Algerio'' also the one behind the attempts to abduct Eliza von Landevar?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes..." £ÛGabal£Ý "How about the attempt on Fritz von Landevar''s life?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Af... fir.. ma... tive..." £ÛGabal£Ý Just like that, Grey was able to confirm that Algerio was indeed the one behind the recent incidents. He was able to crack a case which Fritz couldn''t even solve after a couple of weeks. The only problem was evidence. No matter what kind of testimonies or who testifies, testimonies are just testimonies. It wasn''t really a strong piece of evidence in a world ruled by elites who could just hire people to testify. Even if Gabal was a close aide to Algerio, the latter could just deny Gabal''s claims and get away with his crime. It wasn''t uncommon for people like him to cut off the people once they have become useless to them. Grey''s temper starts to boil as he ponders over how to help out Fritz and protect Eliza. It was such a huge pain in the ass that Grey started to wonder if he could just slug Algerio and get over it. "Hey, what is your relationship with that scum, Algerio?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I... am... his... but... ler..." £ÛGabal£Ý Just as Grey''s annoyance over the matter was about to reach the limit, he saw a ray of hope in solving the case. Who knew that the trap set up against him could be used to catch his enemy. A little smile quickly formed on Grey''s face as a simple yet brilliant idea popped inside his mind. He only needed to confirm one thing and the case will be in the bag. They could finally ensure Eliza''s safety. "Gabal, tell me... How much does he trust you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ve... ry... high... ly..." £ÛGabal£Ý A satisfied smile bloomed over Grey''s face as Gabal answered his hopes. Lady Luck was on his side as fate itself has provided him with an efficient way to deal with the likes of Algerio. "Gabal, go back to Algerio''s house and gather as much evidence as you can against him. Make sure you act normally around him, and after you gather the evidence, bring them back to me. Understood?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... der... stood..." £ÛGabal£Ý "Ah, right... Make sure you don''t talk to anyone, otherwise, things will become troublesome," £ÛGrey£Ý With a final reminder from Grey, Gabal set off towards Algerio''s home to perform the task that was assigned to him. While he talked in broken sentences, his movements were fine and dandy. Bang Bang Bang Just a few seconds after Gabal left the room, a loud banging came echoing from somewhere in the room. When Grey checked out where it came from, he found an elderly man tied to a pillar behind the curtains. He seemed to have just woken up and caused as much commotion as he could as soon as he came to his senses. Thankfully, Gabal has been turned into a puppet and there is only Grey left in the room. After checking with his "Judgedment", Grey then quickly untied the man from the pillar and set him free. When he was set free, the first thing he did was massage his shoulders and arms. A light sound of bones cracking could be heard. "Thank you for saving me, umm..." £Û???£Ý "Grey, call me Grey. And you are...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! How rude of me! Sorry for the late introduction, I am called Argas, president of the Sagrada Company." £ÛArgas£Ý After experiencing Gabal''s schemes, Grey did not take any chances and checked out whether the man''s identity really was who he claimed to be. Sure enough, "Argas" was displayed in his name slot. "Ummm... Forgive me for asking, but how did you get inside my room?" £ÛArgas£Ý In order to answer Argas'' question, Grey told him the details of how he got there, excluding the fact about him using curse magic. After Grey stated his side of the story, Argas told him how he ended up getting tied in the pillar behind the curtains. Apparently, while he was preparing for their meeting, Gabal came out of nowhere and knocked him out. Because of that, he was unconscious all the time while Grey was conversing with Gabal. He only woke up because of the loud noise from Gabal''s graceful crash. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "I apologize for letting you experience that sort of situation, Your Excellency." £ÛArgas£Ý "Don''t worry about it. Also, can you please keep quiet about this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, is this perhaps an important matter, Your Excellency?" £ÛArgas£Ý "Well, yeah, you could say that. It''s just that it can''t be revealed to the public yet. I don''t really have much say in this." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then you have my words, Your Excellency. I swear upon my honor that I Will not tell a single soul about it!" £ÛArgas£Ý Argas declared with a heart full of compassion and sincerity. It was too over the top that Grey didn''t really know how to react. He seemed to be the type of person who always wears exaggerated expressions. Even when Grey asked Argas to just address him casually, the latter didn''t budge as according to him, "He should treat all customers with the respect they deserve". He was pretty adamant about it. After that, Grey decided to stay in Argas'' home for a while and chatted with him about a lot of things, mostly revolving around appliances. Grey was waiting for Gabal''s return so he figured he''d play the meeting he was supposed to have in the first place. ... Not muttering a single word, Gabal traversed the hallway, heading towards Algerio''s office. There was not a sound to be heard. Even his footsteps were as silent as the dead. "Good evening, Mister Gabal." £ÛMaid£Ý A maid tried to greet him on the way there, but because of Grey''s order, Gabal did not respond back. But he was not targeted by suspicion as this is how Gabal normally acts towards the other servants. Gabal did not bat an eye to the maid and continued to travel towards his destination. And as if luck was by his side, when he entered the office, there was not a single soul there. But even if there was, Gabal wouldn''t have cared and would have still continued to carry out his task. Without wasting any time, Gabal opened up the drawers and cabinets, and searched them for documents and articles that could prove Algerio guilty. Papers were scattered on the ground and supplies fell out the table. It was a mess. After laying waste to Algerio''s office, Gabal then headed to Algerio''s bedroom where he did the same thing. But because of how messy Gabal was, he woke up the sleeping Algerio from his slumber. "Huh...?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý There was a long silent pause when the eyes of the two met. It was a moment wherein the success of Gabal''s task was on the line. A moment where everything could go wrong with just a single mistake. "Oh, it''s just Gabal..." £ÛAlgerio£Ý But after seeing the face of Gabal, Algerio simply laid back on his bed and continued with his sleep. Combined with his trust in Gabal, Algerio''s sleepiness decreased his cautiousness to the point where he simply didn''t care. It was a miracle that Gabal was not discovered. But the puppet Gabal did not seem to care and just carried on with his task. He didn''t even care when Algerio saw him rummaging through his belongings. ... "Oh, so it uses lightning mana crystals to power it..." £ÛArgas£Ý Currently, Grey is showing Argas how a blender works. They were so engaged in their conversations about appliances that Grey ended up showing a couple of appliances he recreated using the concepts from his past life. The latter who owned a large store, with appliances as their main product, have become hooked towards Grey genius, to the point he started praising Grey as some sort of technological God. "So, how does this work, Your Excellency?" £ÛArgas£Ý "You take fruits, berries, or other food items and place them in this glass container. After that, you put in some water and ice, then turn it on. The blades will rotate at high speeds and cut up the foods into tiny bits while mixing them with the water and the ice. After a few seconds, a smoothie will be ready for serving." £ÛGrey£Ý Whiiirrrrr A whirring sound rescounded in the air as thin metal blades continued to rotate in extreme speeds, all the while cutting fruits into fine pieces. A few minutes later, a beautiful smoothie was made. "Oohh... What a magnificent invention! Did you create this, Your Excellency?!" £ÛArgas£Ý To Argas'' passionate question, Grey could only nod in response. He still felt guilty claiming the inventions as his own. But explaining his reincarnation was a no go. He had no other choice. Well, technically, one could say he "invented" it in this world since there are no such things as mana crystals back on Earth. But since the concept was not his to begin with, it would be better to call it an "innovation" rather than an "invention". "As expected, Your Excellency really is a genius©`" £ÛArgas£Ý Knock Knock Knock Just as Argas was praising Grey, a sudden knocking echoed from outside the room, interrupting his statement. Argas tried calling out to the one knocking but there was no response. Of course, Grey already knew who it was. It was Gabal who came back after accomplishing the task Grey assigned to him. He had arrived quicker than Grey had expected him to. "I''ll go get it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, thank you." £ÛArgas£Ý Grey stood up immediately as soon as he stated his suggestion. He didn''t want Argas to see Gabal''s face. After all, what kind of person would stay calm after seeing the face of the one who tied them up like an animal. Just as Grey opened the door, the expressionless face of Gabal greeted him along with a few documents and items which were apparent to be the pieces of evidence they so desperately need. "Mister Argas, something important just came up, I''ll be going now!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, then I''ll just quickly prepare a gift for Your Excellency to take." £ÛArgas£Ý "I''m thankful, but there''s really no need to. See you next time!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah©`" £ÛArgas£Ý Before Argas even could mutter another word, Grey already made his speedy escape with Gabal just tailing behind me. Grey made sure to move while matching Gabal''s speed. A few minutes later, the two had arrived at the mansion. But knowing that the guards will check Gabal''s identity, Grey ordered Gabal to wait outside quietly, hiding inside a bush like some wild animal. "Ah, Grey, you''re back..." £ÛYuna£Ý Starstruck. That was what became of Grey as soon as he witnessed Yuna''s beauty. There were only mild differences in Yuna''s appearance but those small differences made quite a big impact on the people who looked at her. Seeing a new side of the girl he loves, Grey''s heart raced quickly like a galloping horse. Being in love with Yuna, Grey already finds her extremely beautiful. The moment she put on light makeup, she transformed from a goddess to an existence who could be said to be the incarnation of beauty herself. Even when Eliza, Rosa, and a few servants were present too, Grey''s eyes were only focused on Yuna. He didn''t even notice the surroundings even when there were quite a number of people around. For a moment, Grey had forgotten about everything and just fixed his eyes to the young maiden in front of him. Unmoving, unwavering, speechless. There were a lot of words which could describe his current state. "Grey... You''re staring too much..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna murmured with a beet red color painted on her face, clearly embarrassed as the man she loves was gazing at her passionately. Her heart thumping and pumping just as fast as Grey''s is. While Yuna experienced Hell from learning how to apply makeup with the maids, after she saw Grey''s reaction, she felt that it was worth it. It was the first time Grey looked at her so passionately. "Ah, sorry about that! Anyway, have you seen Fritz around?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Father...? He should still be at the office. Is something wrong, Elder Brother Grey?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Nothing really, I just have something to give him. Anyways, thanks for the tip, I''ll be going now! See you!" £ÛGrey£Ý The moment he said goodbye, Grey immediately ran towards Fritz''s office without taking a moment to look back. He wanted to escape as fast as he could as he didn''t want Yuna to see how red his face was. Meanwhile, Yuna was also frozen. Not because Grey left without saying a word to her, but because she saw how beet red Grey was. She felt hope bloom in her heart that Grey now saw her not as an adventurer partner or a friend, but as a woman. Yuna was so happy her legs were trembling as she struggled to stay standing. Grey''s flustered expression was engraved deeply into her heart as a lovely little smile unfolded on her face. "Looks like it was effective, Lady Yuna! I''m sure Lord Grey''s heart is pumping super fast now!" £ÛRosa£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna is really beautiful!" £ÛEliza£Ý "U... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Warmth flowed in Yuna''s heart as she remembered Grey''s flustered face over and over again. It was to the point she couldn''t even hear other people''s words clearly and just answered by default. "Your face looks red, did something happen...?" £ÛFritz£Ý On the other hand, Grey had arrived at Fritz''s office. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t even think as he entered. His face was still red as he remembered Yuna''s face. "D-Don''t mind me, it''s all because of how much I ran... Anyways, why don''t you take a look at these." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey skillfully evaded the question as he laid out a number of documents on top of Fritz''s table. The latter was confused at Grey''s sudden actions, but the moment he saw the documents, his eyes hidden from surprise. "This is.....!!" £ÛFritz£Ý ... It was deep in the night, and just as how deep the night was, Algerio was also deep asleep as he dreamed about making more money, swimming in a pool of gold and platinum coins. It was a wonderful dream, but... Crash Bang Clang Crash ... because of the extremely loud noises outside, he was quickly taken away from dreamland and returned to reality. It was so loud that he could even hear it from his bedroom. "W-What''s happening!?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý Algerio lashed out as he could no longer bear the loud noises.The sky was still dark and the town was already asleep. But even , the noises still didn''t stop nor did it show any signs of stopping. "M-M-Master Algerio!" £ÛMaid£Ý Just on the other side of the door was a maid calling out Algerio''s name. The moment he heard a tinge of desperation in the maid''s voice, cold shivers ran down his spine. He received a bad premonition. Algerio quickly rushed towards the door, and just as he was doing so, he noticed how messy his room was. Still, he didn''t give it any heed and prioritized hearing out what the maid had to say. "What is it!?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "A-A group of soldiers are looking for you..." £ÛMaid£Ý "Soldiers!?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "Y-Yes... A-And they have an arrest warrant for you..." £ÛMaid£Ý The maid didn''t dare to look at Algerio''s eyes as she relayed the news to him. She knew for a fact how much the latter hated it when bad news was relayed towards him. Algerio''s premonition became true, but even then, he wasn''t afraid of getting arrested. He had full confidence about how clean his works were. After all, if he was lousy, he would have been caught ages ago. Irked veins popping in his head, Algerio rushed towards the gates, ready to confront whoever was responsible for such a racket in the middle of the night. "What is the meaning of this!?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "We''re here to arrest you for the crimes, isn''t that obvious?" £ÛFritz£Ý "What crimes!? This is just slander!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "Slander, hun.... Well, there''s attempted murder, attempted kidnapping, physical assault, treason to the lord, transacting with criminals... honestly, I could go on with the list. It would be better for you to just surrender peacefully." £ÛFritz£Ý "What evidence do you have to say that I committed those crimes!? These are all just false accusations! Even if you''re the lord, you just can''t arbitrarily arr©`" £ÛAlgerio£Ý Before Algerio could even finish his words, Fritz threw a bunch of papers and documents straight into his face, causing him to stop from talking with his loud mouth. Those documents were of course his transactions towards a dark guild, records of his crimes, and other sorts of heinous crimes he has committed. He held on to them just in case the dark guild betrayed him, but who would have thought that it would be used against him instead. "H-How did you get these!?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "So you''ve admitted that these documents are yours." £ÛFritz£Ý "No, I-I just©`" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "Men! Arrest him! And make sure he doesn''t try anything funny." £ÛFritz£Ý Despair loomed over Algerio''s face as the soldiers slowly approached him. He tried to fight back, but compared to the trained soldiers, his strength was like that of a mere child. He was powerless. As the soldiers slowly took him away, his eyes fixated on Fritz''s figure. Soon enough, the feeling of despair changed into that of an inextinguishable rage as he strongly gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. His heart blamed Fritz for losing all his fortune and fruits of his efforts. The more he thought about it, the more his blood boiled with rage. One could only imagine how many times he had killed Fritz inside his mind. "Fritz von Landevar! I''m going to make sure you regret ever crossing me!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý Algerio shouted with all his might, but Fritz paid it no heed. He just continued to order the soldiers he brought to continue searching the building for more evidence which could be used against Algerio. Just as how abruptly it came, the loud noises also vanished just as quickly. The night returned to its quiet and serene former state. It was as if nothing ever happened. CHAPTER 49 END Chapter 50: Welcoming the Knights "Huwaaaahhhh¡«" £ÛGrey£Ý A new morning has arrived yet again, and like how Grey always did, he once again greeted it with a light stretching of his arms along with a barely audible yet lengthy yawn. Yesterday, Fritz had successfully arrested Algerio, and along with Gabal, several other accomplices were arrested as well, and the Goldstone company was brought to ruins in just a single night. After the arrest, the innocent servants in Algerio''s household were freed from their work contracts, and are now being helped out by Fritz to find new jobs so that they can still continue to earn a living. A gift had also arrived from Argas just before the arrest. Even when Grey had told him to not fret over it, he still went ahead and showered Grey with presents. Most of which were various pastries which Grey took a liking upon. Yuna and Eliza were also delighted by Argas'' presents. There was also the time where Grey saw Yuna with makeup on. Even when it was just a light application, Yuna looked very different. Just remembering about it again was enough to make his heart race like mad. As Grey recollected the events that had happened the day before, he felt like sleeping in the very comfortable bed once again. Although his body wasn''t really tired, the same thing couldn''t be said to his mind. Bang Bang Bang "Elder Brother Grey, hurry up! I wanna eat already!" £ÛEliza£Ý Just as Grey was about to sprawl leisurely in the comfortable bed, a loud banging echoed throughout the room. The perpetrator was none other than Eliza who was excited for breakfast. As the days passed by, Eliza has become more attached to Grey and Yuna as if they really were her older siblings. With their bonds deepening, Eliza has also become less restrained towards the two. She started to act more spoiled towards them. Well, neither Grey nor Yuna minded Eliza''s personality. Even when she acts spoiled from time to time, she still knows her limits and tries her hardest to be considerate to them. She also doesn''t complain no matter how hard the training is. "Just wait a minute! I''m still preparing myself!" £ÛGrey£Ý A few minutes later, Grey walked out of the room and headed to the kitchen with Eliza, where she enthusiastically watched him cook breakfast with Rhodes and the other chefs. Yuna was also there, cooking her own dish. But she didn''t try to get close to where Grey was. She didn''t want to look at him as she could still remember Grey''s flustered face, making her heart beat like crazy. The two were experiencing the same thing, but they didn''t know that. Upon finishing his dish for the day, Grey left the kitchen and took a quick bath to refresh himself. The moment he soaked in the bath, the fatigue inside his mind quickly washed away as if it wasn''t even there to begin with. "Haah... Bathing really is great." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey heaved a low breath as he continued to enjoy the hot bath. Especially when it was such a large bath and he was the only one there. It was like he was the king of the bath. After the bath, Grey wore a change of clothes and then joined everyone in breakfast, wherein only Eliza looked like the one who wasn''t tired. But even though they were tired, everybody still ate their meals heartily. Grey had almost finished with my meal when suddenly, he remembered something important that he forgot to ask Fritz yesterday. "Oh right, Fritz. Now that Algerio has been arrested, are our jobs finished?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I think it is. Don''t worry, I''ll send you the payment later." £ÛFritz£Ý "It''s alright, there''s no need to rush... Also, although we''re thankful for letting us stay over, I think we''ll be going back to the inn now that we have finished our quest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We had a wonderful stay here, thank you very much!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna and Grey had already decided about it quite some time ago that after they finish their job, they would be going back to the "Blue Spring" inn they had previously stayed at. Although the mansion was a wonderful experience for the both of them, the thought of damaging something expensive really places quite a burden on their minds. After all, everything inside the room was quite valuable, Clang Clang Langgggg A pair of spoon and fork suddenly fell down from the table, hitting the floor. The owner of those utensils was Eliza whose face contained traces of shock as tears started to form on her eyes. "What''s wrong Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Elder Sister Yuna and... hic... Elder Brother Grey are... hic... leaving... hic... I don''t want that! No! No! No! I want them... hic... to stay!" £ÛEliza£Ý Tears flowed out furiously of Eliza''s eyes as she started throwing a large tantrum. She has already become so attached to Grey and Yuna that she wanted them to stay no matter what. After all, before the two came into the mansion, she was mostly alone, only able to interact with the servants. Even then, their statuses acted as a barrier between her and the servants. It was only when Grey and Yuna came that she became a lot more cheerful like a normal child would be. "Don''t worry, Liz, we''re going to visit you everyday." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, and we''ll bring back gifts for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! I want you... hic... to stay with... hic,.. me!" £ÛEliza£Ý "But Liz, we still have other jobs to do." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then... hic... I''ll go with you!" £ÛEliza£Ý Grey and Yuna tried to convince Eliza that they will be visiting her from time to time, but the latter stayed adamant. In fact, it only made things worse as Eliza really wanted to stay with them. "Liz, don''t be unreasonable! Grey and Yuna still have their own jobs. You can''t monopolize them." £ÛFritz£Ý "But... hic... But... hic... I just want... them to be... with me..." £ÛEliza£Ý It was only when her father reprimanded her that Eliza became more quiet and tried to behave herself. Even then, the tears trickling down her face didn''t stop from flowing. She became quiet but it didn''t mean she had agreed to what her father said. As time passed, more and more tears flowed out from Eliza''s eyes. Seeing her like that, Grey and Yuna''s hearts ached a little. Even Fritz, who wanted to scold her, felt as if his heart was being torn the more he looked at his crying daughter. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. It wasn''t that Eliza didn''t understand their words, she just didn''t want to give in. She reminded Grey and Yuna of Helen who was also crying when they departed, only that it was an adorable little girl this time. "Haaah... Alright, alright, we''ll stay. We''ll stay as long as your father agrees to it. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... As long as it makes Liz happy." £ÛYuna£Ý Not being able to resist her crying face, Yuna and Grey agreed to Eliza''s request on the condition that Fritz agrees to it. Hearing their condition, Eliza looked at Fritz with teary eyes that could easily break one''s heart. "Haah... So long as you don''t ask unreasonable things from them." £ÛFritz£Ý "Uuu... Thank you... Father! Thank you... Elder Sister Yuna and... Elder Brother Grey! I... I love you all!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza expressed her gratitude with a half crying and half smiling face. She then hugged her father, Grey, and Yuna one after another. She knew she was being selfish and was happy that the three granted her wish. In the end, they were all powerless against Eliza, and it was agreed Grey and Yuna stay over the mansion while they are still at Moterno. The power of a crying child was just too much for them to handle. Grey''s heart started to ache when he started to imagine just how Eliza would react when he and Yuna finally went back to Galderia. It will probably be another round of Eliza crying her eyes out. "Your lordship, the guests have arrived." £ÛRosa£Ý Just as they all finished eating their breakfast, Rosa suddenly entered the dining hall and notified Fritz on some people''s arrival. It seemed urgent that it caught Grey and Yuna''s attention. "Tell them I''ll be there in a minute." £ÛFritz£Ý Having heard Fritz''s response, Rosa then bowed politely and silently left to carry out her task. Fritz also went ahead and fixed himself up to meet the said quests. "Visitors?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You could say that. They''re knights from the capital that are sent here to participate in the Labyrinth of Death''s opening." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz answered nonchalantly as he stood up from his seat, preparing to go out and meet the knights the kingdom had sent over. As the treasures inside the labyrinth will be owned by whoever obtained it. Kingdoms from all around the world send military forces to try and collect as many treasures as they could. Treasures which could easily equal a few month''s earnings of a large city. Compared to adventurers, knights on average were more powerful, if the adventurers'' combat power averages at about 35, same with the soldiers, knights average at 80 or so. Just thinking about it made Grey a little curious. "Hey, Fritz, could we meet them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s no problem with that, but why all of a sudden...?" £ÛFritz£Ý "I''m just curious, that''s all." £ÛGrey£Ý "I want to go as well." £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too!" £ÛEliza£Ý Because of Grey!/ sudden request, everyone ended up going out of the mansion to welcome the knights. Eliza who was once crying has also gone back to her usual energetic self. "Greetings, Viscount Landevar! 12th Legion Commander, Lt. Commander Gustav von Geldoria, reporting for arrival! We''ll be in your care once again." £ÛGustav£Ý The moment they all went out to welcome the knights, a large middle-aged man with a muscular build and bearded face suddenly greeted Fritz with a loud booming voice, introducing himself formally. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Gustav von Geldoria ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿39 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿756 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿D ¡¾Combat Power¡¿632 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿C ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (41%) ¡¾Class¡¿Lancer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (43%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿45% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSuper Strength (2¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Seeing his status screen, Grey knew that he was strong by the world''s standards. But when he saw his age, Grey could clearly tell that Vanessa and Kirt were the strange ones for being young and powerful at the same time. "What''s with that formality, Gustav? That''s really not like you." £ÛFritz£Ý "Hahaha! You really know me too, Fritz." £ÛGustav£Ý "Haah... You are my brother-in-law, after all." £ÛFritz£Ý At first, the man looked serious, but after seeing his maniacal laughter, Grey and Yuna concluded that he was just another carefree person. It reminded them of a certain Guildmaster who shall not be named. "Good morning, Uncle Gustav!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Oh, Good morning, Liz. Looks like you''ve grown taller again." £ÛGustav£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Following her father''s greeting, Eliza also went ahead and greeted her uncle. Although they didn''t look any little bit related to one another, they seemed to be rather close to one another. "Ah... By the way, Fritz. Who are these youngsters with you." £ÛGustav£Ý "Oh, right..." £ÛFritz£Ý Hearing Gustav ask while he looked at Grey and Yuna''s general direction, Fritz responded as if he had forgotten the two of them were there. After all, it was the first time Fritz has welcomed the knights with them. "This is Grey and Yuna, I''ve hired them to be Liz''s bodyguard for a few days. Though their jobs are done, they will still be staying at the mansion." £ÛFritz£Ý "I''m Grey. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yuna. Nice to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm...? Grey and Yuna...? where have I heard those names...?" £ÛGustav£Ý Rather than greeting them back, Gustav only pondered over their names as he tried to recall where he heard them from. It only took a few seconds for him to recall the things he wanted to remember. "Ah! I apologize for my rudeness, Your Excellencies, Count Grey, Countess Yuna! I''ve heard so many tales of you two from Lt. General Filastra. It''s an honor to finally meet you!" £ÛGustav£Ý Gustav quickly bowed his head as soon as he remembered their identities, making Grey and Yuna quite dumbfounded by his sudden actions. It was a reaction the two have now gotten accustomed to. But even though he has already gotten used to that kind of reaction, there was one thing which bothered Grey. It was the second half where he heard something about Vanessa''s tales about them. "Umm... Lt. Commander Gustav... What kind of stories did Big Sis©` I mean Lt. General Filastra tell you...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... There was a story where you defeated an opponent as strong as a lesser dragon. There was also one where the two of you had annihilated a horde of orcs. Oh, and she also mentioned that Lady Yuna could destroy B-rank enemies with ease!" £ÛGustav£Ý While it was questionable how Vanessa had gotten her hands on their feats as adventurers, Grey and Yuna felt relief when everything Vanessa had said were all true. Unluckily, that relief didn''t last long... "Ah, there was also one where you destroyed a whole mountain, and annihilated an ogre nest in less than a minute. She even mentioned you two being able to take on the entire Alfrione army without breaking a sweat!" £ÛGustav£Ý ... As the moment Gustav continued to run his mouth, more and more exaggerated and made-up stories started to appear. It made Grey in particular shout Vanessa''s name with annoyance inside his heart. An idea to give Vanessa a piece of his mind briefly popped up inside of Grey''s mind, but he quickly dismissed the thought. Even if he does that, he probably won''t win against her. After all, Vanessa is Vanessa. "Hmm... Now that I think about it, I haven''t really seen how you two fight. How about we have a practice match?" £ÛGustav£Ý "Now, now, isn''t that too much to ask on your first meeting, Gustav?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Come on, it''s just for fun. Also, these knights of mine are getting a bit cocky. I could use a hand to teach them how vast the world is. What do you say, Lord Grey? Lady Yuna?" £ÛGustav£Ý A sudden request from Gustav was hurled towards Grey and Yuna. Fritz tried to stop him but it was useless. His eyes full of determination didn''t allow him to give in to such an opportunity. "I don''t mind. We also haven''t gotten much exercise lately." £ÛGrey£Ý "Me too! I also want to see how strong the knights are!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Then I''ll allow you all to use the practice grounds, just try to not destroy anything." £ÛFritz£Ý "Hahahaha! It''s settled then!" £ÛGustav£Ý Hearing Grey and Yuna''s answers, Fritz was left with no choice but to agree to Gustav''s sudden proposal. The latter laughed boisterously as soon as he heard a confirmation from Fritz. With the venue already decided, Gustav then ordered the knights to follow him, and headed there. Grey and company then followed suit. When they arrived there, Gustav then announced the practice match to the knights and explained the rules briefly. The rules Gustav made were simple. In order to win, one side must knock out all the opponents from the other side. The use of any form of magic or any consumable items was forbidden, and one would be disqualified if the rules are broken. It was also decided that Yuna will be the one to fight against the knights. Grey also wanted to have a go at it, but when it came to Yuna, he immediately conceded that place to her. "Alright, then begin!" £ÛGustav£Ý Gustav announced the start of the match with a loud booming voice, but rather than attacking, the knights only complained why they were made to fight a delicate-looking teenage elven girl. It was only logical for them to complain, who wouldn''t? Just from a single glance, one could tell that it was more than 300 against 1. Just the numbers alone were already overwhelming. "Hey, Missy, can you surrender for us? We really don''t wanna get you hurt, okay?" One of the knights said as he tried to pat Yuna''s head, but before he could do so, Yuna disappeared from her view and when she reappeared, she already knocked out the knight with the hilt of her dagger. "Oh, right. I forgot to mention, Lady Yuna is much stronger than Lt. General Filastra!" £ÛGustav£Ý Gustav declared his statement with his booming voice once again. It was a statement which was obviously a big fat lie. He just wanted to lower the knights'' guards and have some fun. "You''ve got to be kidding us!" "Hey, don''t drop your guards!" "Let''s corner her!" Hearing Gustav''s words and seeing how quickly Yuna knocked out one of them, the knights quickly became alert and became vigilant. They formed a goal to defeat the young lady before them. The knights charged towards Yuna but just like what she previously did, Yuna vanished from their sight once again. When she appeared once again, she was already on the other end of the charging knights, and knocked out about 30 of them. Yuna was utilizing her "Nihility" ability. She was like a ghost which appears out of nowhere and destroys the enemy without them even noticing her presence. "Don''t let your guard down! She can appe©`" "Behind you!" "Where is sh©`" One after the other, the knights fell by Yuna''s hands. Rather than a practice match, it looked like a one-sided beatdown. Not even a minute has passed, but the knights'' numbers already dwindle to a quarter of what it originally was. "Hm... This is my first time seeing Yuna fight." £ÛFritz£Ý "Hahaha! She''s just like how Lt. General Filastra described her!" £ÛGustav£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna is amazing!" £ÛEliza£Ý While the knights were suffering a crushing defeat in the hands of Yuna, the three spectators showered her with praises. Eliza in particular was super proud of her Elder Sister. Meanwhile, Grey only felt pity for the knights. It was a lesson they have to learn to lessen their cockiness. Thankfully, they weren''t allowed to use magic, otherwise, Yuna would have already obliterated them. A few more seconds passed and the last knights finally fell, and thus the match was concluded with Yuna winning one-sidedly. Yuna didn''t even break a sweat even with all the movements she did. When the knights regained consciousness, they received a lecture from Gustav and they apologized to Yuna, but... "Lt. Commander, please let us have another match!" "Maybe we could win a fight with the young man there." "Yeah, we''ll prove our worth as knights." ... the knights asked to have another bout, but this time, they wanted Grey as their opponent. They still haven''t learnt their lesson. "No, no, no, there''s no way you''ll win against Grey. If I were to estimate, he should be about 5 times stronger than me." £ÛYuna£Ý But of course, Yuna shot down their hopes before Gustav could even agree to their request. Grey on the other hand was a little happy that he can also have a go against the knights. "You really didn''t learn your lesson, did you? Lord Grey, I would like to ask you to educate them once more." £ÛGustav£Ý As soon as Gustav gave the signal, another practice match began, and just like the previous one, the knights were defeated one-sidedly. It couldn''t even be called a practice match. "S-Sorry!" "Please forgive us!" "Uwaaah!" That day, the knights gained an unforgettable experience, and the motto of Galderia''s adventurer''s guild was engraved to their souls, and that is to never judge a book by its cover. CHAPTER 50 END Chapter 51: The Phantom The scent of greenery filled the large forest as the pleasant breeze swept through every nook and cranny. The peaceful chirping of the birds and rustling of the leaves produced a relaxing sensation as it filled the beholder''s ears. In that peaceful forest, a little child merely at the age of ten was swinging her sword skillfully, hacking down the goblins she met along the way. It was Eliza and she was once again training with Grey and Yuna. ¡¶Water Blade!¡· ¡¶Water Blade!¡· ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý One after the other, Eliza''s spells cut off the goblins'' heads, sending them flying to the air. Moments later, the goblins'' corpses vanished into thin air and turned into valuable mana crystals. It has been a couple of days since the knights arrived, and as per usual, Grey and Yuna, along with Eliza, have been continuing their daily lives of picking up quests and training diligently. After the knights were defeated in two consecutive practice matches against Grey and Yuna, they were made to run a lap around Moterno, which, with just a rough estimate, should be at least 20 kilometers long. It didn''t just end there either. Every single day, the knights would be ordered to perform laps and train harder than before. None of them complained as they also wanted to get stronger after experiencing such crushing defeats. As for Eliza, she has now been training for two weeks. While she is still at H-rank, she wouldn''t lose to any adults in terms of combat power. On the contrary, she would even be able to beat them easily. After fighting goblins for that amount of time, Eliza has mastered how to fight against them. She would even be able to handle more than a dozen goblins all by herself. It was a huge improvement. "Hmm... Grey, Liz has grown a lot, hasn''t she?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I''m wondering if we should make her fight stronger opponents now that she can handle goblins perfectly." £ÛGrey£Ý "I also think that''s a good idea... Liz¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Yuna''s voice, Eliza turned around and responded with a smile, skipping her steps as she approached Grey and Yuna. She had finished collecting mana crystals and placed them inside her pouch. After she approached them, Grey and Yuna quickly explained what they wanted to do about her training. Eliza didn''t even think too much and quickly responded with an "Un!" immediately. While most children would be scared to fight monsters, there was no trace of fear on Eliza''s face. Rather, she was happy that she could enjoy her time with Grey and Yuna even if it was only training. "Are you ready, Liz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý ¡¶Summon: Trentling¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A crack appeared on the ground as Grey casted his spell. Soon after, a small tree about the height of an adult man sprouted from it. The tree then started moving like a fish out of water and lashed its branches recklessly. Trentlings are plant-attribute elemental monsters which are the lower ranked kin of treants. They are H-rank just like goblins, but are much more powerful. They are especially hard to kill with how tough they are. ¡¶Water Blade!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý As soon as she saw her enemy, Eliza immediately tried to cut down the trentling with a water spell, but because of the trentling''s tough exterior, the spell was only able to graze it. The purpose of her fighting was not just to fight a strong opponent, but also to learn that not all opponents are the same. It was for Eliza to learn that adapting to the situation quickly is one of the most important things a fighter should learn. Seeing that her spell didn''t work, Eliza grabbed the hilt of her sword and unsheathed it. By the time the trentling was in her range, she was ready to engage in close quarters combat. Eliza brandished her sword left and right, wounding the trentling as time passed, but the trentling did not just stand around and let itself get cut down, it also tried to counterattack. The trentling lashed out its branches in an attempt to land a hit on her, but everytime it did, Eliza would successfully parry it with her sword. And when the trentling''s guard was finally down... ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý A horizontal slash struck the trentling''s flack, hacking away quite a proportional amount of its body. Unluckily, the trenling only suffered a large amount of damage and didn''t die. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza didn''t let her momentum die down and struck the trentling again and again. She didn''t just strike recklessly either as everytime she lands a blow, she always hits the same area over and over again. The trentling fought back in a much fiercer manner, but Eliza parried its lashing branches without much trouble. She even managed to cut some of its branches, making it unable to fight back. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý As Eliza delivered the final blow, the trentling was cut down like a tree felled by an axe. Without much resistance, the trentling fell to the ground, and moments later, it turned back into mana and melted into the air. "Haah... Haah... Haah..." £ÛEliza£Ý When the trentling was defeated, Eliza collapsed on her knees and was audibly grasping her breath. She has poured almost all her mana into her precious attacks that mana exhaustion. Yuna, like a worried older sister, quickly gave her water to drink and then wiped away her sweat. Grey also casted recovery magic spells just to make sure she didn''t feel any sort of discomfort. "Hehe... Elder Sister Yuna, it''s ticklish!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Oh? Is our Liz''s waist ticklish?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! Hehehe... Elder Sister... hehehe... Yuna! Stop it! Hehehe..." £ÛEliza£Ý Seeing Eliza giggle as she wiped away the sweat on her waist, Yuna teased the little girl by tickling her sides. The little girl in question was laughing so much that tears started to form on her eyes. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Grey only watched the scene with warm eyes as a gentle smile formed on his face. It made him wonder how Yuna would react if he also tickled her, but such a dangerous thought was quickly dismissed with a flick of his own fingers. Thankfully, neither Yuna nor Eliza noticed his sudden behavior as they were busy playing with one another. Otherwise, it would surely arouse suspicions. "Elder Sister Yuna, you meanie..." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza mumbled in a low voice as she pouted under the shade of a large tree. Yuna had already finished tickling her and now, she is recovering from laughing too much. Her stomach was hurting because of it. Seeing Yuna act like that made Grey realize that she has become more playful than before. She is no longer very meek, though it might just be because she is very close with Eliza. "Aww, Liz, don''t say that. I was only teasing you, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mouu... But Elder Sister Yuna had gone too far..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Then how about I cook you something delicious later as an apology...? Will you forgive me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... I also want to cook with you... And with Elder Brother Grey, too.." £ÛEliza£Ý Yuna tried to appease Eliza''s pouting with food but rather than it, what Eliza wanted more was to cook with her and Grey. She wanted to spend more time with them while she still could. Hearing it, Grey and Yuna''s hearts overflowed with happiness. If her wish was so that they could spend more time with her, they have no reasons to decline. They also felt the same thing. "I guess we''ll be needing a lot of ingredients then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Did you hear that, Liz? Let''s try our best for dinner, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý With all things settled, the three of them then have a hearty lunch as they chatted and laughed with one another. After lunch, it was time to continue Eliza''s training with a couple of bouts against trentlings. It was already late in the afternoon when they finished, and in that short amount of time, Eliza was able to reach the level where she could stand equal grounds against any H-rank adventurer. When they returned to town, they were greeted by Gil and Hal. While they were initially dumbfounded that the young lady was training in the wild, they have come to get used to it and now treat it as a normal thing. "Did you finish your training, Lady Eliza?" £ÛGil£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Did you have fun?" £ÛHal£Ý "I did! I was able to beat trentlings!" £ÛEliza£Ý "I see, I see, you sure have bec©`..... Haaah?!" £ÛHal£Ý Because of Eliza''s sudden declaration, Gil and Hal''s jaws dropped to the ground from shock and confusion. If their eyeballs popped out of their skulls, then it would have been a cartoonish scene. It was a normal reaction considering the fact that Eliza has only been training for two weeks. After all, even students at the Royal Academy wouldn''t be able to achieve such feats in a month, much less in two weeks. "Wasn''t it just supposed to be slimes?!" £ÛHal£Ý "Lady Eliza, you''re not hurt, are you?!" £ÛGil£Ý "U-Umm..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Wait, do you have any wounds?!" £ÛGil£Ý "Bruises? Scratches? Blisters?" £ÛHal£Ý "I''m fine, re©`" £ÛEliza£Ý "What if you got poisoned?! No, we should get you treated immediately!" £ÛGil£Ý Because they were worried about Eliza''s safety, Gil and Hal started bombarding her with questions about her current status. Eliza even tried to respond, but it was useless. They were too worried about her. It took a few minutes for the two to settle down with intervention from Grey and Yuna. The two quickly apologized as soon as they realized how much trouble they caused for Grey and Yuna. "Umm... Mister Gil, Mister Hal, you really don''t have to worry about me. After all, Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna were there to protect me." £ÛEliza£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛGil£Ý "Well, they are the Grim Reaper and the Phantom, after all." £ÛHal£Ý "Phantom...?" £ÛEliza£Ý Yuna tilted her head in confusion as she heard Hal''s statement. While one of the names was familiar, the other one was new to their ears. It was the first time the three of them heard it. "It''s what the knights called Lady Yuna after the practice match a couple of days ago. Apparently, none of them were able to see Lady Yuna when you attacked. They said it was as if they were fighting a phantom." £ÛGil£Ý "They also said that in less than a minute, all of them were defeated and that Lady Yuna didn''t even break a sweat. The rumor has now even spread throughout the soldiers and the guild." £ÛHal£Ý "That''s true! I saw it all with my eyes! Elder Sister Yuna was amazing!" £ÛEliza£Ý Hearing the stories about the Yuna''s practice match with the knights, Eliza started singing praises for her. She was like a proud younger sister who just saw her elder sister perform on stage for the first time. Yuna on the other hand... "The Phantom..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... was frozen in awe after learning about her nickname. She stayed like that for a few seconds as she digested the new information just thrown at her. Contrary to Grey who is still cringing at the nickname he earned, Yuna was acting the opposite way. After all, she has also been yearning for a nickname ever since Grey got his. "Grey, I got a cool nickname!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before Grey even noticed, Yuna had already approached him closely, and cheerfully relayed her excitement towards the matter with a bright smile blooming on her equally bright face. Yuna''s movements were so sudden that Grey quickly became flustered by it, making her heart race. He became really conscious with Yuna''s face being too close to his. "Ah, I''m happy for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really...? But you''re acting a little odd." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that''s because..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Because...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y... You''re too... close..." £ÛGrey£Ý She might have not noticed it, but Yuna was so close that Grey could clearly hear her breathing. And since Grey was already aware of his feelings for her, he can''t stop himself from getting flustered. "Ah! S-S-Sorry!" £ÛYuna£Ý When she noticed, Yuna immediately backed off and her face instantly became beet red. She was even more flustered than Grey as she was the one who carelessly approached him. Grey, being the somewhat dense bag of bricks that he is, only thought of it as a normal reaction from a teenage girl. Although somewhere in his heart, he hoped that Yuna really was also conscious of him. "D-Don''t worry, I''m not really bothered by it or anything." £ÛGrey£Ý That was a big fat lie. We all know how Grey feels about Yuna and we also all know how flustered his heart and mind were. In fact, he was so flustered, he felt like his heart might explode at any given moment. "I-I see... Ah, Liz, you''re hungry, right? How about we head back to the mansion and prepare dinner now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "O... kay...?" £ÛEliza£Ý Embarrassed by what she just did without much thought, Yuna tried to quickly change the conversation and asked Eliza to go home with her with the pretext of preparing for dinner. While the two were heading first... Grey couldn''t help but notice Gil and Hal looking at him with large grins plastered on their faces. Hal even gave him a thumbs up as if he was supporting him. Without making eye contact with Gil and Hal once again, Grey quickly followed Yuna and Eliza''s lead and also headed back to the mansion. But throughout the whole walk, neither Yuna and Grey didn''t say a word to each other. Upon arriving at the mansion, Yuna quickly headed to the kitchen with Eliza and started preparing dinner. While they had previously agreed that it would be the three of them cooking dinner, it was too much for Grey and Yuna at the moment. Being left alone, Grey decided to head early towards the dining room. There, he met the familiar figure of a large and muscular man also waiting for dinner to be served. "Oh, Lord Grey, you''re back. How was your day?" £ÛGustav£Ý It was Gustav who, after A few days of interaction, got a little closer to Grey and Yuna. After knowing more about him, Grey finally understood where Eliza inherited her energy from. It was from her mother''s side. Although Grey was bothered by how Gustav addresses him, he couldn''t do anything about it. When he asked him to just call and refer to him casually just like Fritz does, he responded "I can''t do something as rude as that, after all, Lord Grey is a noble of his own right, while I myself am just a humble knight". Although he was of noble descent, Gustav is not yet the head of his family, meaning that he does not have a peerage rank himself and was just a knight. Although the privilege and authority of a Lt. Commander equals that of a baron''s, Grey''s rank was still higher. While Grey had managed to convince the ever so stiff Kurt to address him casually, Gustav is someone who respects the hierarchy very highly. He has even more respect for people who have gained their own ranks with their own strength. "Ah, good evening, Sir Gustav. It was fine. Liz also made some progress today, I appreciate you asking." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, really? Then just for reference, how strong is Liz right now?" £ÛGustav£Ý "Hmm... Just today, she was able to beat about 5 trenlings in a one-against-one match without losing a single time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Trentlings!? But didn''t she start training just two weeks ago!?" £ÛGustav£Ý Shock. That was the only expression Gustav wore after hearing Grey''s words. He was the same shocked face as Gil and Hal when they also learnt about how strong Eliza has become. "Well, that''s because Liz is a talented child." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, even if she is, it would have still taken her at least two or three months to do so. It must have been because of how you and Lady Yuna taught her." £ÛGustav£Ý "You''re exaggerating, Sir Gustav." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it only makes sense since even though Lord Grey and Lady Yuna are so young, you two are already at a level where not even a whole chivalric order could fight against you. You two are without a doubt the reason for Liz''s growth." £ÛGustav£Ý "Ahahaha..." £ÛGrey£Ý In response to Gustav''s comments, Grey could only give off a dry laugh, just showing how on point the former was. Grey couldn''t find a way to deny what he said no matter how hard he thought. Well, Eliza''s talent couldn''t be laughed at either. Her sponge-like mind which could easily absorb Grey and Yuna''s teaching was also a major player on how impressive her growth was. "Say, Lord Grey, how did you get this strong at such a young age?" £ÛGustav£Ý "..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! If it''s a secret, you don''t have to tell me. I apologize for prying." £ÛGustav£Ý "Ah, no, it''s not that it''s a secret, it''s more like it''s so simple that you might not even believe me. Truthfully, I just trained as if my own life depended on it, and fought against real opponents in order to get real combat experience. I repeated that day after day, and before I knew it I already became this strong." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence filled the room as Grey stated his words. Gustav, who was on the receiving end couldn''t help but gawk in amazement after hearing how absurd yet effective Grey''s training methods were. But even though what Grey said wasn''t a lie, it wasn''t the full truth either. While having real battles is more effective than just training, the knowledge God imprinted on him played a big role, too. Not that he could say it outright to Gustav either. "I see... So real battle experience, huh..." £ÛGustav£Ý "Sorry if my answer was too simple." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s very really helpful. Right now, our soldiers are only being trained with drills and practice matches. Being in a life and death situation might help them, though it''s very risky so I don''t think we''ll adapt this teaching style anytime soon." £ÛGustav£Ý A sigh of relief left Grey''s mouth as he heard Gustav''s words. After all, he could only imagine the amount of lives lost if they ever adapted his idea. It was a method only those who are insane enough should try. "Ta-da!" £ÛEliza£Ý Just as Grey and Gustav''s conversation ended, Eliza and Yuna, along with Rhodes, entered the dining room with the other chefs. Soon enough, the table was filled up with appetizing and beautiful dishes. When Grey coincidentally made eye contact with Yuna, the latter suddenly jolted and turned her head away from him. It was clear that she was still embarrassed about what just happened in the afternoon. Minutes later, Fritz and the others joined in in the dining room and all of them had yet another hearty meal together. Though during the whole meal, Yuna still won''t look at Grey. ''Haah... I just wish we won''t be like this tomorrow. I really do.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sighed deep inside his heart as he hoped for a better tomorrow. After all, no matter how embarrassed or flustered he becomes, he still wants to see the face of the girl that he fell in love with. CHAPTER 51 END Chapter 52: Prison Break The night was deep and there was barely any noise left to be heard from the busy day. It was silent, serene, and dark, with only the lights from houses and the street lamps giving sight to the patrolling guards. Although the whole town was resting, the guards and soldiers weren''t. They must keep the populace safe during their most vulnerable state. It was a tedious job with a heavy responsibility but the guards didn''t complain because it is their duty. One of the places the guards never leave unattended was the prison. Filled with tough and dangerous criminals, the prison was a place which the guards have the heaviest responsibility to oversee, because if ever there was a prison break, not only the guards'' life but also the citizens'' will be put in danger. And on this particular day, one of these prison breaks will occur, making one of the most dangerous criminal escapes. An escape which will cause havoc throughout the whole town. "Hey, I heard that your wife is pregnant, congratulations!" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Ah, yeah..." £ÛGuard 2£Ý "Hm...? You don''t sound happy." £ÛGuard 1£Ý "I''m just worried about the expenses. I don''t really have enough money for my wife''s birthing expenses, and there''s still the child raising after that. Haah... I might need to switch to adventuring one of these days." £ÛGuard 2£Ý The guard sighed with his eyes looking distantly. One could easily tell the burden he was carrying just by looking at how haggard and exhausted his face was. Eye bags could even be seen on it. While soldiers, especially prison guards, have higher salaries than normal people and could earn an amount for a stable life, the guard couldn''t help but worry about the expenses of saving a child. He was seriously considering how he should approach parenthood. "You''ve got it rough, huh... Then how about I let you borrow a part of my savings? I''m not really in dire need of it right now, and I also don''t have a family to take care of like you." £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Ah, you don''t have to. It''s not really your responsibility©`." £ÛGuard 2£Ý "Hahaha! What kind of responsibility are you talking about? It''s only normal to help a friend in need." £ÛGuard 1£Ý "No, that''s still kind of©`" £ÛGuard 2£Ý "Then you can think of it as a congratulatory gift from me. And if you''re still feeling guilty from borrowing money, then you can pay it back once you can." £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Ah... Thank you, really..." £ÛGuard 2£Ý The second guard tried to refuse his friend''s offer at first, but hearing how serious and considerate his friend was, he soon gave up and just accepted his help. He was thankful to have such a kind friend. "Hahaha! You make it sound like we''re just strangers! Anyway, we should probably check on the prisoners. Our superiors will scold us if we just stay here." £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Right..." £ÛGuard 2£Ý After their idle chat, the guards patrolled the prison once again. Cell after cell, the two of them made sure that everything was fine and there was nothing suspicious or dangerous brewing. Little did they know, the cell nearest to them while they were talking contained a criminal with dangerous capabilities. It was Gabal whom Fritz had arrested along with his master, Algerio. A few minutes later, the guards returned back to where they originally were and continued their idle chat. As they patrolled, there was nothing which caught their eye. It was just another day at their jobs. "Hey, can I leave you alone for a while?" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Huh? Where are you going?" £ÛGuard 2£Ý "I''ll just use the restroom. Don''t worry I''ll be quick!" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Alright. But only this time, okay? Consider it as thanks for your help." £ÛGuard 2£Ý "Hahaha! Sure, sure." £ÛGuard 1£Ý One of the guards left towards the restroom as he whistled playfully, leaving the other to guard the cells alone. But the guard wasn''t a little bit worried. After all, the prisoners were bound by magic cuffs which restricts the flow of mana. Even C-rankers will have a hard time if they were bound by such. Seeing one of the guards leave, a dangerous light glinted in Gabal''s eyes. He saw the opportunity to strike and started his plan for his escape, making sure that the guard didn''t notice him. Inside of Gabal''s mouth was a set of magic runed which could be activated by blood. The moment it activates, any magic tool within 5 meters from him would be rendered useless. They were runes specifically created to escape such situations. There was only one downfall to the runes. Even if it renders the magic tools useless, some of their effects would still remain in the activator''s body. It was the reason why Gabal never activated it since his power will be limited. He didn''t want to fight two soldiers while he was still weakened. Gabal didn''t waste any more time and quickly bit his lips the moment one of the guards had disappeared from sight, and as blood came in contact with the runes, a dim light shone inside the prison cells, catching the guard''s attention. "Huh?" £ÛGuard 2£Ý Unfortunately for the guard, it was already too late. The moment he turned around to look, Gabal''s viper-like hand reached out to his chest, blasting him towards the walls, unconscious. Thankfully, the guard didn''t lose his life and only suffered some external injuries. It was partly because of the leftover and temporary effects of the magic cuffs. Gabal, whose strength was at the higher end of E-rank, was now barely as powerful as F-rankers. "Now that''s taken care of..." £ÛGabal£Ý Gabal twisted his wrist up and down as he relived the stiffness from being cuffed for a couple of days. Soon after, he fixed his eyes towards the iron bars and with all his might, he opened up a dent large enough for him to pass through. Hnngggggg A metallic sound echoed throughout the prison corridors as the bars of iron were slowly being bent with sheer strength. Heavy panting left Gabal''s mouth as soon as he managed to force his way out. Nonchalantly, Gabal walked up towards the unconscious guard and picked up the ring of keys he had near his belt. Just as he was doing so, the sounds of footsteps echoed throughout the corridors, alerting him. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "I''m back©`" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGabal£Ý "Hey, what are you doin©`" £ÛGuard 1£Ý The guard unsheathed his sword from his scabbard, but before he could brandish it, Gabal already took the first step and blasted him towards the iron bars, knocking him unconscious just like his colleague. "Now, time to find Master Algerio." £ÛGabal£Ý After grabbing the keys from the guards, Gabal walked around the prison leisurely, whistling while checking each of the cells for Algerio. He didn''t bother killing the two guards, not because he was merciful, but because he was not in the condition to do so. Other than being weakened, finding Algerio was his top priority. Well, even if he was weakened and he already had Algerio, he still wouldn''t be able to kill the guards. It was because the prison itself was covered with runes which detected if anyone had died inside of it. Alarming the guards of their ongoing escape would just be a hassle. On another cell, Algerio was staring blankly at the wall, cursing Fritz every moment on the back of his mind. The more time passed the more he desired to kill Fritz. He was losing his mind. "Curse you, Fritz! Curse you!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý This thought has been circulating inside his mind each and every second ever since he was arrested. And every second, he found more and more reason to hate and despise Fritz. But just as he had become crazy enough to bash his head against the solid walls of the prison, the doors opened and a familiar figure appeared before him. It was his butler, Gabal. "Sorry for the delay Master Algerio. I believe it is now the time to escape this horrid place." £ÛGabal£Ý When Gabal appeared, the intense desire to get revenge from Fritz had surfaced on Algerio''s mind. He could not have been much happier at the thought of the cause for his misery to suffer. "Hehe... Hehehe... Hahahahahaha!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý A loud almost maniacal laugh echoed throughout the quiet corridors. The only ones to hear that laughter were Algerio, Gabal, and the other prisoners as the prison guards have all been knocked out by Gabal. "Say, Gabal. The prisoners here... can you convince them to wreak havoc in this godforsaken town?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "That would be a simple task." £ÛGabal£Ý "Just what I wanted to hear from you. Well then, let''s not waste time any further. Let''s free all of them!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "As you wish." £ÛGabal£Ý Cell after cell, Gabal and Algerio manipulated the prisoners to join their side, and since they wanted nothing more than their freedom, it became a simple task for the two of them to convince them. Although there were guards along the way, they made sure to knock each of them unconscious and prevented the town from noticing the undergoing prison break. As time passed, more and more vicious criminals have been set free. Thankfully, because of the prison''s emergency functions, none of the guards were killed. The prisoners were dissatisfied but there was nothing they could do about it. "This should be the last one." £ÛAlgerio£Ý After freeing most of the prisoners, they finally arrived at the deepest part of the prison where the most dangerous prisoners were kept. All of the prisoners contained there were at least of D-rank. "Hm... Looks like it''s the Crimson Skull bandits... They''re supposed to be executed tomorrow. How lucky of us." £ÛGabal£Ý "Do you think you can convince them?" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "It would be tougher since they''re all stronger than me. They''ll most likely try to gain control over the other prisoners, but I could still pull it off. After all, there''s nothing more tempting to prisoners than a taste of freedom." £ÛGabal£Ý "Well then, you do your job. I''ll make sure that no one interferes." £ÛAlgerio£Ý "Understood." £ÛGabal£Ý After leaving Gabal to do his job, Algerio ordered the other prisoners to keep watch and make sure to knock all guards unconscious, which the prisoners happily did so without much complaint. It wasn''t that Algerio had become their leader nor they are doing it because of gratitude, but they are doing it because they are despicable bastards that find pleasure in the pain of others. "What do you want?" £Û???£Ý A man tightly chained to the prison walls asked as he saw Gabal enter his cell. He knew full well that Gabal was a prisoner just by looking at his outfit, making him even more cautious. "Hmm... I just want to have a chat with you." £ÛGabal£Ý "Don''t waste my time and get straight to the point." £Û???£Ý "Haah... How serious... Then, Merzin of the Crimson Skull, do you want to escape this place?" £ÛGabal£Ý The man''s attention was caught as soon as Gabal stated his proposition, but even then, the man didn''t let his guard down. Only a fool would blindly take a prisoner''s offer without much thought. "And what''s the catch? I''m sure you won''t be doing this for free." £ÛMerzin£Ý "It''s just a simple task, nothing big... We just want you to kill the town lord... Fritz von Landevar." £ÛGabal£Ý As Fritz''s name was mentioned, the glow in Merzin''s eyes sharpened like daggers as if he was ready to kill a certain someone. One could easily tell how much he loathes Fritz. "I''m listening." £ÛMerzin£Ý While the town was sleeping soundly, an evil plan was brewing inside the prison. But rather than striking directly, the prisoners awaited daybreak so that they could blend in easily with the crowd. ... Knock Knock Knock "Hey, open up." £ÛGuard 3£Ý A loud metallic sound echoed throughout the prison as a guard knocked on the prison doors. It was already daybreak, and so, it was already time to switch shifts amongst the prison guards. "Something wrong?" £ÛGuard 4£Ý "Yeah, they''re not responding." £ÛGuard 3£Ý "Maybe they slept on the job." £ÛGuard 4£Ý "Haah... Just what are they doing?... They''re going to get punished when our superiors find out." £ÛGuard 5£Ý "Anyway, we should probably wake them up. We''re going to get scolded too if they''re found out." £ÛGuard 4£Ý "Haah... Tell me about it..." £ÛGuard 5£Ý Knock Knock Knock The guard tried knocking once again, but there was still no response. He tried again and again but it was the same every time. Finally, sensing that something was off, the guard unsheathed his sword and opened the door forcefully. Crasshhhh A loud crashing sound echoed in the air as the door was broken in a single swing, and when the prison was finally opened, the absence of the guards gave them both a shock and a bad feeling. Quickly, the guards checked the prison cells and just as they feared, there were no prisoners in any of them. No, rather, the ones inside the cells were their colleagues who were all unconscious. "Quickly, sound the alarm! The prisoners have escaped!" £ÛGuard 6£Ý Panic ensued amongst the prison guards the moment they realized what just happened. Some ran to ring the alarms, some stayed to heal their colleagues, and some investigated further in. Nevertheless, it was a chaotic time. ... Another morning has arrived yet again in the Landevar household, and as Grey awoke, he didn''t stretch his nor did he yawn like he usually does. He couldn''t get what happened with Yuna the day before off his mind that even his habits have gotten compromised. As he continued to dabble on such thoughts, he prepared himself for the day and fixed the bed. The moment he left the room, coincidentally, Yuna also went out of hers. "Ah, good morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, good morning." £ÛYuna£Ý When Grey greeted Yuna, she replied to him like how she usually does. It was such a short interaction between them that somehow, Grey felt awkwardness brewing inside his heart. Seeing Yuna on her usual self made Grey think that he was a fool for being too conscious of it. He also became more embarrassed when he remembered him thinking Yuna was also conscious of him. Unbeknownst to Grey, Yuna was even more conscious of it than he actually thought. It''s just that Yuna had fallen for Grey for almost 3 years already and she is now able to dismiss her embarrassment after a good night''s sleep. "Are you heading to the kitchen now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I need to help Mister Rhodes out... Because if I don''t I''m afraid that he will not be leaving me alone." £ÛGrey£Ý "That seems likely. He''s really passionate about cooking, after all... Hmm... do you want me to help out too, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That would be great, but are you sure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m free anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý The more they talked, the more embarrassed Grey became of his previous thoughts. No matter how he looked at it, Yuna seemed like she wasn''t affected by what happened the day before. "Then... You have my deep gratitude, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufu... You''re welcome, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý Desperate to calm himself, Grey replied to Yuna''s proposal in a jokingly formal way. It was a simple solution which made his heart calm down a little, though after seeing Yuna''s destructive smile, it started to race one again. With Yuna and Grey''s help, Rhodes and the chefs were able to quickly prepare a delicious breakfast. During the whole time, Rhodes kept bothering the two to teach him new recipes. Grey and Yuna tried to accommodate Rhode with the best of their abilities, but the latter''s passion for cooking was too much for them to handle. The other chefs wanted to help them out, but they were just too scared of Rhodes-san. Upon finishing their dishes, Yuna and Grey headed out of the kitchen. Both of them headed to their respective baths to clean themselves. Grey was the last to arrive at the dining hall, and when he did arrive there, he met two unexpected figures... "Oh, Grey!" £ÛKris£Ý ... it was Aria and Kris who were both comfortably seating themselves in the dining table. The three ladies, Yuna, Eliza, and Aria were even having a lovely chat amongst themselves. Grey looked at Yuna with eyes full of questions , but when he looked at her, she just simply shook her head. She also had no idea why the two of them were there. "They said they have something important to tell you, so I let them in." £ÛFritz£Ý "We actually wanted to tell you in the guild, but since there''s the possibility that you won''t be going there, we took the initiative to tell you while you''re still at the lord''s mansion." £ÛKris£Ý "I see... So, what did you want to tell us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s about the opening of the labyrinth, the positions have been decided." £ÛKris£Ý Hearing Kris'' words, Grey immediately understood what he meant. The only ones who didn''t have a shred of clue was Yuna, and Eliza as both of them weren''t well-versed with Labyrinths. Positions are where people will be starting from when the labyrinth opens. With the presence of monsters, it was usually the high-rankers who would dive in first, followed by the mid-rankers then the low-rankers. The reason for it was so that if an unreasonably strong monster appeared, the high-rankers would be able to take care of them easily before they could even cause harm towards the other participants. Other than reducing the casualty rate, it also allows the activation of Labyrinth Torchstones so that the others will know what is ahead of them. While it benefits the ones behind, the ones in front can also gain from it since they can access treasures before anyone else can. It''s a win-win for both sides. "During the opening, parties are allowed to coordinate with each other in order to make things more efficient." £ÛKris£Ý "If Yuna and Grey want to coordinate with us, we can travel together." £ÛAria£Ý Kris and Aria revealed their intention of corporations to everyone without leaving a single detail behind. It was a proposal which is beneficial for everyone since they can head to lower floors faster with it. "I appreciate the concern, but Yuna and I would be traveling just by ourselves. We want to see how far we can go by ourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you for the offer." £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately, Grey and Yuna had long decided that they would only be traveling by themselves. It wasn''t that they hated traveling with others, but rather because they wanted to test out their limits. There was also the fact that they cannot fully let loose if there were other eyes around. It was best for them to move on their own without the presence of others. "That''s too bad..." £ÛKris£Ý "Hahaha! Don''t let yourselves get down by it. There''s plenty of food to eat, so cheer up!" £ÛGustav£Ý "That''s right. Also, the food is getting cold, we sho©`" £ÛFritz£Ý "Your Lordship! There''s an emergency!" £ÛSebastian£Ý Fritz was about to initiate breakfast when suddenly, Sebastian opened the doors and announced an emergency. His breathing was rugged, clearly from running with all his might. Seeing Sebastian in such a hurried state, a bad premonition befell amongst everyone in the dining hall. None of them were able to take even a single bite with the amount of tension in the room. "What is it?" £ÛFritz£Ý "All the prisoners have escaped!!" £ÛSebastian£Ý CHAPTER 52 END Chapter 53: Recapture "All the prisoners have escaped!" £ÛSebastian£Ý Sebastian''s panicked voice resonated throughout the whole dining room as he relayed the urgent news to everyone present. It was news so sudden that the people who heard it froze for a moment. Everyone who had just been enjoying a hearty talk was now wearing seriousness on their faces. Fritz''s expression was especially grave as the town''s safety falls within his responsibility as the lord. "Sebastian, give me a detailed report as briefly and concisely as possible." £ÛFritz£Ý Nevertheless, Fritz immediately regained his composure and immediately asked for a report on the current state of affairs. His composure influenced everyone else in the room, making them calm as they awaited Sebastian''s words. Heeding Fritz''s words, Sebastian quickly reported what the soldiers had investigated so far. From the amount of guards injured and the amount of prisoners which had escaped. Every single detail was spilled out. According to the report, there were a total of 118 escapees. From those 118, 57 are H-rankers, 30 are G-rankers, 18 are F-rankers, 9 are E-rankers, 3 are D-rankers, and there was a single C-ranker. The C-ranker, the 3 D-rankers, and 8 of the E-rankers are part of the bandit group named "Crimson Skull" which had just been captured about a week ago and are supposed to be executed today. Unluckily, they were able to escape along with the other prisoners. "What about their whereabouts?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Not much is known about that, and there are still no reports about their sightings, but I believe that they will be trying to escape through the gates." £ÛSebastian£Ý "Has the Adventurers'' Guild been notified about this yet?" £ÛFritz£Ý "A letter of notice had already been sent to the Guildmaster. We have yet to receive a reply but, with the Guildmaster''s ability, I believe that she had already started moving the adventurers." £ÛSebastian£Ý "Good... Then gather the knights and soldiers within the mansion immediately. Send them towards the gates and make sure to avoid causing panic as much as possible. Panic will only make things more chaotic and will give way for the prisoners to make their escape." £ÛFritz£Ý "Understood." £ÛSebastian£Ý As suddenly as he barged in, Sebastian left the room as he carried Fritz''s orders with him. Fritz also stood up as he prepared himself to spearhead the operation of recapturing the escaped prisoners. "I apologize for the inconvenience, everyone. Shameless as it may be, could you lend me your help in this matter. I assure you that your efforts will be rewarded adequately at a later date." £ÛFritz£Ý There was no sense of pride nor arrogance in Fritz''s voice as he bowed his head towards everyone in the dining hall. He was desperate for help as it involved the safety of each and every one of his subjects. What the eyes of the people present in the dining hall saw was a lord who was truly and genuinely concerned with the safety of his subjects. His devotion to his people was a virtue not every noble possessed. "Hahaha, what''s with the formality, Lord Landevar? This is something we must do as adventurers as well." £ÛKris£Ý "Kris is right. We also can''t just stand by and do nothing, after all." £ÛAria£Ý "Don''t worry, Fritz. We''ll catch them before they cause any harm." £ÛGrey£Ý "Raise your head, Fritz! That''s not how a lord should act. You need to be strong for your people." £ÛGustav£Ý From the start, everyone inside the room had already decided to catch the prisoners even without Fritz''s request. But hearing Fritz''s words, they were moved by his compassion towards his people which allows him to lower his head. Gustav in particular was very enthusiastic with his comment. He was trying to tell Fritz to strengthen his will and fortitude for the welfare of his people and act like a lord with pride and dignity. "Thank you, everyone... Truly, thank you..." £ÛFritz£Ý A bottomless happiness filled Fritz''s heart as he heard the responses of the people before him. Even though there were only 5 of them, they are just as capable as thousands of soldiers. "Now then, I''ll be heading towards the northern gate. I''ll leave the other gates to the three of you." £ÛKris£Ý "Then, I''ll head towards the eastern gate." £ÛAria£Ý "I''ll take on the western gate." £ÛYuna£Ý "I guess that leaves the southern gate to me, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Very well, while you four secure the gates, I''ll be taking my knights with me and scour every nook and cranny of this town. I''ll make sure not one criminal will cause trouble. Hahahaha!" £ÛGustav£Ý Led by Kris, everyone immediately picked an area to secure. But just as they were to go out of the dining hall, Grey, along with the other high-rankers, managed to pick up a sudden spike of mana. ¡¶Barrier!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t waste a single moment and immediately erected a barrier of mana in an instant, covering the whole mansion. His reaction speed was fast enough that the barrier was erected in just a fraction of a second. A few moments later, a spear of flames appeared in the horizon and came watching towards the mansion at great speeds. It was a scarlet spear which could easily stone iron upon contact. Booooomm A loud explosion echoed throughout the manor as the spear came in contact with the barrier, sending shockwaves and smokes throughout all directions. The surrounding was greatly alarmed upon seeing the explosion and hearing such a loud noise. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. But even with how powerful the spear was, it didn''t even leave a single scratch against Grey''s barrier. After all, it was a barrier which could even hold on against missiles if it were back on Earth. "Fritz von Landevar! Get out of here! We have a score to settle!" £ÛMerzin£Ý What came after the loud explosion was a booming voice coming from none other than Merzin. He is the leader of the "Crimson Skull" and was also the one who shot the spear of flames. A face full of anger was displayed on Merzin''s face as he declared those words, but as soon as the smoke cleared out, that face was replaced with shock. Shock that the mansion was not damaged even by a little. It wasn''t only Merzin, his subordinates were all shocked as well when they saw the untouched mansion. After all, Merzin''s spell was enough to turn large buildings into rubble in an instant. "Tsk! ¡¶Flame Triden©`" £ÛMerzin£Ý "Guak!" Merzin was about to launch yet another attack, but before he could even finish his incantation, a rock came flying out of nowhere, knocking out one of his subordinates out cold towards the ground. Nobody knew where the attack came from nor did they know who was behind it, but for them, one thing was sure. That is, the one who shot it was an incredibly powerful person. Luckily for Merzin, he was capable of reabsorbing his mana. Otherwise, the backlash of stopping the spell midway would have caused him great pain. Now, he had become more wary towards the unknown enemy. "I assume that you guys were those that escaped, right?" £ÛKris£Ý As the smoke cleared out, the sound of footsteps came ringing towards the bandits'' ears. What came after was the voice of a young adult man, followed by his appearance as the smoke fully cleared out. "Who are you©`" £ÛMerzin£Ý "Ugwaakk!" Yet again, Merzin was not able to finish his words as one of subordinates got knocked out once again. This time, it wasn''t a rock which knocked them out but the hilt of a young lady''s dagger. Before they could even notice, Yuna appeared amongst them. They didn''t see her nor felt her presence. She just appeared suddenly as if she was some sort of ghost. Yuna''s mood was already ruined when her breakfast was disrupted, but after seeing Eliza''s scared face during the moment of the explosion, she swore to give a good beating towards the one which caused it. "Guaaakkk!" "Urk!" "Ackkk!" Yuna''s fury didn''t die down after knocking out one of the bandits. Her swift movements lashed out like a tornado and knocked everyone within her reach before they could even fight back. "You b*tch! I''ll make sure you pay for yo©`" £ÛMerzin£Ý "You talk too much!" £ÛYuna£Ý For the third time, Merzin''s words were once again interrupted when Yuna''s delicate looking fist struck the center of his solar plexus, sending him flying towards the air and his face kissing the ground during his fall. Everyone who witnessed Yuna''s performance was all frozen in shock. It was not because of her strength, but because of how pissed Yuna was. Including Grey, it was the first time they saw Yuna really angry. It was especially scary when Yuna was wearing a calm and cold expression on her face despite being angry. She looked totally different from her energetic and kind usual self. Thankfully, Yuna still knew how to hold back. She only knocked out the prisoners unconscious and didn''t kill them. After all, unlike the raid, they were still in town where laws and proper conducts exist. "Looks like there''s none left for us to take on... We''ll then, I''ll be heading towards the northern gate now." £ÛKris£Ý "Grey, take care of Yuna, alright. I''ll also be heading off." £ÛAria£Ý Seeing that there was no work left for them to do, Kris and Aria quickly jumped towards the roofs and headed towards their destination, leaving Grey to deal with the angry Yuna. "You okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing Grey walk towards their direction, Yuna''s expression loosened up as she gently took in how she just acted. She was also in shock towards her own sudden actions. "Um, Grey, I''m sorry I acte©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Why are you apologizing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s because I©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Got angry and lashed out?" £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s words, all Yuna could do was nod quietly. She knew full well that lashing out when one is not able to control their anger is not the best course of action one should take. When she saw Grey getting angry before and regretting his actions, Yuna swore to herself to also control her emotions and become stronger both emotionally and mentally, eyt there she was breaking her own promise. "Listen, Yuna. It''s normal to be angry when your precious ones get in danger. Compared to me, you handled yourself better even when you were angry. So don''t be too hard on yourself, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s worries were stopped when Grey''s hands suddenly reached out to her and patted her head. He told her that it was okay to be mad every once in a while, reassuring her troubled heart. When she came to her usual self, Yuna became worried that Grey might look at her differently after seeing a hidden side of her neither her nor Grey knew. But her worries were all for naught as Grey accepted her all the same. "Alright, I''ll be heading to the southern gate now. Make sure to also head towards your destination, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý As quickly as Kris and Aria left, Grey also started jumping from building to building as he headed towards the southern gate. Soon after, Yuna also headed towards the western gate with a smile on her face. Roof after roof, Grey maneuvered himself towards the southern gate with the aid of wind magic, jumping hundreds of meters in a single leap and leaving bursts of wind in his wake. Whilst he headed there, he made sure to utilize his "Heaven''s Eye" to ascertain the locations in town where criminals may be hiding. He especially took note of the criminals'' clothes which were supposed to be all white rugged clothing. But along the journey towards the southern gate, Grey did not notice any suspicious people. Rather, the only ones which stood out were Gustav''s knights as they patrolled the town. Grey then ran along the walls and continued his search as he headed to the southern gate. The moment he arrived there, there were also no suspicious activities to be seen nor any signs of criminals. ''Are they on the other gates...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought as he continued to observe nothing out of the norm. There were only guards in the gates as they inspected the people and carriages going in and out of the gates. But Grey''s thought didn''t age very long as when one of the guards tried to inspect a carriage heading outside, a group of rugged men suddenly jumped out. All of them were wearing criminal clothing. Amongst the dozen or so of them, there was a certain familiar figure which caught Grey''s attention who was standing besides a fat middle-age man who looked like he choked himself with his own saliva. It was Gabal and Algerio. "Criminals! Sound the alarms!" £ÛGuard£Ý As soon as the guards realized that the ones before them were escapees, they quickly raised their guards and drew their weapons. Unfortunately, the criminals were also armed with their own. ¡¶Fire Arrow!¡· £ÛGabal£Ý Gabal didn''t wait for the guards to strike and shot a spell first before anyone could even start the attack. The attack was about to hit a guard straight to the face when suddenly... Crasshhhh ... A loud crashing sound, accompanied by a cloud of smoke same out of nowhere as an unknown figure descended from who-knows-where. The arrow which was aimed at the guard was caught barehanded by the mysterious figure and was then crushed into nothingness soon after. The mysterious figure was none other than Grey who just descended from the wall. Both the guards and the prisoners were dumbfounded by what just happened. There was only one person amongst the many people gathered there who wore a different expression. "Y... You...!" £ÛGabal£Ý Gabal''s face was filled with terror and rage when he saw the man before him. After all, he was the man who caused him to get arrested and was the one who trampled on his pride. "You should have just stayed put, Mister Gabal. You even brought the other prisoners with you on this troublesome plan of yours," £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh...? What bullsh*t are you talking about?!" One of the criminals, who had no knowledge of Grey''s identity, charged towards him recklessly with the goal of cutting him down. The criminal swung down his axe towards Grey''s head... "W-What...!?" ... but Grey immediately caught it without much effort, causing the prisoner to voice out a question filled with disbelief and confusion. The prisoner tried to exert more strength to his axe, but Grey''s arm didn''t budge even an inch. The gap between an F-rank criminal and S-ranker was simply too large. Even if there were thousands of them, it still wouldn''t make a difference. "You''re annoying. Sleep." £ÛGrey£Ý With his other hand, Grey struck the criminal''s chest, basting him towards the solid wall and knocking him out unconscious. His weapon was still in Grey''s hand which the latter simply threw away nonchalantly. Grey''s display of power left the other criminals in shock. Taking that opportunity, Grey rushed towards them and knocked them out one by one without them even being able to resist. "Eeeeek!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý A cowardly scream left Algerio''s mouth as soon as he saw the other criminals getting knocked out one after another. It only takes a single glance with his stubby figure to know he was the weakest amongst them. "G-Gabal, do something about him!" £ÛAlgerio£Ý "Tsk! ¡¶Fire Arrow©` Urrkk!" £ÛGabal£Ý Gabal attempted to shoot Grey, but it was all for nothing. He couldn''t even finish his casting when Grey suddenly appeared in front of him, grabbed his face, and slammed him towards the ground, unconscious. With Gabal out cold, there was only one amongst the criminals left to be dealt with. That person was Algerio whose face was pale from fear and looked like he would piss himself at any moment. "D-Don''t come n-near me! D-Don''t y©` Guuuk..." £ÛAlgerio£Ý "Shut up." £ÛGrey£Ý The useless and cowardly Algerio was sent towards dreamland with his mouth frothing and eyes turned white. All it took was a "light" puch from Grey and he quickly became quiet. Soon after, Grey casted "Sleep" towards the criminals in order to make sure that they never escape again. He made sure to be extra careful and casted one which knocks out people for a whole day. The gate guards and soldiers who were supposed to deal with the escaped prisoners, along with the spectating civilians were all dumbfounded as they witnessed a scene of a young man beating up more than a dozen tough looking men. A scene which didn''t even take a single minute to unfold. "You guys." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Y-Yes!"""" The guards answered in unison when Grey called out to them. The moment Grey looked at their direction, they all jolted as they felt a very cold chill run down their spines. "Can you bring these guys to the prison? Don''t worry, I''ve already casted sleep magic on them. They shouldn''t be waking up anytime soon." £ÛGrey£Ý "O-Of course, Your Excellency!" Leaving the criminals to the guards'' capable hands, Grey headed towards the other gates in order to give aid if need be, but as he was on the way to the western gate where Yuna was... Grumbleeee ... a low grumbling sound echoed throughout the air. The source of the sound was none other than Grey''s stomach which missed out on breakfast because of the sudden happenings. "Ah, I should probably eat first..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 53 END Chapter 54: Love and Pizzas (pt. I) Clack Clack Clack The sound of heavy footsteps echoed throughout the air as the knights and soldiers marched back and forth. With them were the escaped prisoners who were once again bound to new sets of magic cuffs. All the prisoners have been rounded up neatly with the help of Gustav''s knights and the adventurers from the guild. Of course, it was only resolved quickly due to the help of multiple high-rankers who happened to be there for the Labyrinth''s opening. These include Grey and company, and three other B-rankers from the guild. There also weren''t any citizens harmed with how quick action was taken. Even the guards who had been beaten up black and blue were now in safe condition and receiving treatment in the hospital. By the time Grey returns to the mansion, all the prisoners have been sent back to jail and an even tighter security has been placed with the guards being temporarily replaced by Gustav''s knights. "I''m back©` Hm...?" £ÛGrey£Ý A strange scene greeted Grey as soon as he walked inside the mansion, making him stop on his tracks. It was Eliza who was crying in Yuna''s embrace. Kris and Aria were also there, trying to calm her down. "What happened!?" £ÛGrey£Ý Struck by panic, Grey quickly rushed towards Eliza''s side as he feared something might have happened to her. But before he could even approach her... "Uuuu... Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛEliza£Ý "!!!" £ÛGrey£Ý ... Eliza suddenly rushed towards him, hugging him as she bawled her eyes out, making Grey quite confused as to what just happened. Grey looked at the three who were previously looking out for her, but there was no immediate answer about Eliza''s sudden behaviors. Kris only shook his head as he shrugged his shoulders whilst looking at Grey''s dumbfounded face. While Grey didn''t quite understand what was happening, he let the young girl just hug him as she pleased. He also stroked her head gently as to calm her down slowly as she let her tears out. "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I''m not really sure. She''s been like that ever since I came back. But it seems like we made her worry." £ÛYuna£Ý It was only when Grey looked at Yuna with questioning eyes that the former was able to grasp the current situation. He heaved a sigh of relief as he learnt that no harm befell towards Eliza. "Sorry if we made you worried, Liz... But as you can see, We''re safe and sound! So no need to cry, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said to Elza, gently, as he wiped her tears away. But contrary to what he had expected, Eliza didn''t let go, instead, she embraced him even tighter. It was so tight that if it were a normal person, their body would have been crushed. While Eliza''s tears have stopped, Grey was now stuck in an awkward situation. He could easily get out from Eliza''s embrace as he pleased but he didn''t as it was clearly not the correct option. "Hm...? What''s happening here?" £ÛGustav£Ý Just as their little drama was undertaking, Gustav entered the mansion by chance, and not understanding what was happening, he gave them a confused face, with one of his eyebrows raised like an arch. Seeing his reaction, the four of them quickly explained the situation to Gustav. They also asked for his assistance and his response... "I understand, but first.... we should probably eat breakfast. That battle really made me hungry." £ÛGustav£Ý ... didn''t help at all. It seemed like he was more interested towards breakfast than his niece who only stopped crying recently. Though, because of what he said, the others remembered that they still haven''t eaten breakfast yet. There was only one more fact which made them despair. It was because from the amount of time that had passed, the meal had already gone cold. They then headed towards the dining room, with Eliza still clinging on Grey''s side. Fortunately for Grey, when they arrived there, they finally managed to somehow convince Eliza to let go of him. Contrary to their expectations, the food that was previously served was still hot, or rather, had been reheated. Rhodes had taken it upon himself to preserve the food and heated it when the recapture was announced, allowing everyone to enjoy a warm and delicious meal. There was only one problem. It was that even after they finished eating breakfast, Eliza still seemed to be in low spirits, barely making any sounds. It made the others greatly worried about her. ''Haah... I wonder what I could do to cheer her up¡­'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sighed inwardly as he gazed upon the still dejected Eliza. They were also having a hard time without Fritz as he was still on site, managing the aftermath of the prison break. "Ahh... That hit the spot! Good food really does cheer people up! Hahaha!" £ÛGustav£Ý Hearing Gustav''s words, an idea suddenly popped up inside Grey''s mind. It was just like Gustav had said, all one needed to cheer up was a taste of delicious cooking! "Thank you, Sir Gustav!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, sure...?" £ÛGustav£Ý Ignoring the puzzled Gustav''s response, Grey started thinking what food he should cook for the dejected Eliza. He was searching for a dish which Eliza had never tasted before but would surely like. Spaghetti, burgers. Potato snacks... There were many things that went through Grey''s mind, but each and everyone of them was too much of a hassle to make or was just too simple. ''''Ah, that''s it!'' £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden answer came towards Grey''s mind as he recalled the things he enjoyed in his past life. It was food which could be found anywhere, full of variations, cheesy, and most of all, fun to eat. Pizza! "Hey, Yuna. I have something to tell you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Since Grey wouldn''t be able to pull it off by himself, he lets Yuna in on the plan so that she can distract Eliza while he prepares it. Though, he did not whisper to her too close. He''s already learnt his lesson. "Hmm... I see..." £ÛKris£Ý But while Grey was whispering to Yuna about his plan, Kris suddenly popped out of nowhere and joined in. Neither Grey nor Yuna didn''t even notice him approaching them, making the two quite surprised. "Kris, what do you think you''re doing?" £ÛAria£Ý "Eh? Listening...?" £ÛKris£Ý "No, you''re eavesdropping." £ÛAria£Ý But of course, his beloved fianc¨¦e, Aria, soon followed after him to scold him. Rather than an engaged couple, the two looked like a mother and son, with the mother trying to reprimand her mischievous son. "Haah... Grey, Yuna. I apologize on behalf of this idiot. He really doesn''t know when and when not to meddle into things." £ÛAria£Ý "Aria, why do you always call me an idiot?" £ÛKris£Ý "Because you are one." £ÛAria£Ý Just shortly after they joined in, the two had already gone off to their own world, leaving Grey and Yuna who were supposed to be talking with just the two of them to be dumbfounded by their usual shenanigans. Yuna and Grey were about to continue what they were talking about once again, but when Kris noticed them, he joined once again. And since the two of them were already there, Grey also let Kris and Aria in on his plan. It was a simple plan where Grey and Kris will go out to catch fresh ingredients while Yuna and Aria, as fellow women, keep Eliza occupied with their girl talk while also buying ingredients from the market. "That''s a good plan, but I have one question." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What is pizza?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, what is it?" £ÛKris£Ý "I''ve also never heard of it." £ÛAria£Ý There was just one thing Grey forgot to reconsider, it was that neither of the three knew what kind of food pizza was. After all, it was a dish which came from another world, namely, Earth. "It''s... basically dough with toppings on it... Anyway, you''ll understand when you have a taste of it later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright, it better be some good stuff!" £ÛKris£Ý "I''m looking forward to it." £ÛAria£Ý "It''s going to be another great dish again!" £ÛYuna£Ý While they didn''t quite get it, neither of the three questioned Grey any further. Yuna was especially enthusiastic since she knew full well Grey''s cooking capabilities. She knew by heart that it would be a delicious dish. The reason why Grey wants to go hunting despite the surplus of meat in his possession was mostly because of an interesting fact in the knowledge God had granted him. One every few years, there''s an event where migratory beasts called Bulldeers arrive near Moterno as a part of their migration journey. Other than their spectacular build, Bulldeers are known for their delicious meat. It just so happened that that event is happening right now. "What are we waiting for, Grey? Let''s go hunt some meat!" £ÛKris£Ý "Ah, sorry... Well then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý After they waved their goodbyes, Kris and Grey then exited the mansion and headed to the Cervidia Plains where the Bulldeers were supposed to be at, whilst the ladies were left behind to take care of Eliza. When they arrived there, an amazing scene welcomed the two of them. Hundreds of Bulldeers gathering in one place, grazing at the grass peacefully, without a single care in the world. "Woah...,there sure are a lot of them..." £ÛKris£Ý Kris commented as he scanned the plains. With the number of Bulldeers present, if they were to run wild, it would surely cause a disaster, not just to Moterno, but to the neighboring villages as well. Thankfully, Bulldeers are docile beasts which would rather run than fight when being attacked. Though they are still G-rank so people are still wary of them. "So, Grey, how much should we take down?" £ÛKris£Ý "Hmm... Just one should be enough. But if we want to take some too, then we can hunt more of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nah, I''m good. With the size of those things, you could feed an entire village with just one of them." £ÛKris£Ý Kris shrugged his shoulders as he responded. After all, even if they were called Bulldeers, their size was so big that one couldn''t even compare neither a bull nor a deer to them. Their size was only a little smaller than elephants. "So, how would you like to hunt them?" £ÛKris£Ý "Hmm... With a herd as large as this, I think we should use traps to separate one of them and hunt it down without the others knowing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Seems fair. We wouldn''t want them to panic and run wild after all." £ÛKris£Ý With a plan in mind, Grey and Kris then went hiding in the perfect position behind the bushes where the Bulldeers would have a hard time noticing the two of them. Their plan is as follows: First, Grey will use curse magic to lead one of them away from the herd. When it goes far enough, it will be controlled to approach them. When that happens, Kris will take it out in one blow. "You sure are a talented one, aren''t you? To think you''d also know curse magic!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris commented in a surprised voice in which Grey could only nod silently in response. He felt a little guilty when he only learnt it with the help of the knowledge God had provided him. Burying his guilt, Grey quickly locked on a target located quite a distance away. It was an adolescent Bulldeer whose meat is still tender and juicy, perfect for any kind of dish. After he locked towards his target, Grey let Kris know with a simple hand signal which the latter responded to with a nod as he readied his trusty hammer. ¡¶Hijack¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Even when the Bulldeer was located a couple hundred meters away, with Grey''s eyes, the spell landed accurately towards the target''s head, taking full control over its will and body. "Oh, it''s really moving towards us..." £ÛKris£Ý Like an excited child, Kris observed carefully as Grey controlled the Bulldeer''s movement. His eyes were full of curiosity and amazement as it was his first time seeing curse magic in action. Slowly, the Bulldeer approached Grey and Kris'' location without a smidge of suspicion from its kin. Rather, the other Bulldeers didn''t particularly care and just continued grazing on the grass. "Grey, I have a question." £ÛKris£Ý "Sure, what is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Do you like Yuna?" £ÛKris£Ý "Eh!?" £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden question came hurling from Kris, throwing Grey''s concentration off. He was so shocked by the question that he lost control of the Bulldeer which had almost reached them. As for the bulldeer in question, it just returned back to its herd, confused by how it got far away from it in the first place. Though its contusion only lasted for a short time as it immediately grazed in the grasslands as soon as it returned. "W-What''s with that all of a sudden!?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, well, it was just a random thought of mine. But judging by your reaction... looks like I was right." £ÛKris£Ý Hearing Kris''s words, Grey immediately started panicking, making Kris confirm that his hypothesis was indeed true. Grey wouldn''t be able to deny it now when the answer was already painted all over his face. Well, to be fair, Grey was also pretty obvious. Even Gil and Hal immediately figured things out just from seeing their reactions a few days ago. It was only Grey who thought that he was hiding it well. "Was I really that obvious...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, if someone like me who doesn''t even meet you that often figured it out this quickly... Do I really need to answer that question?" £ÛKris£Ý "Ugh... Do you think Yuna had noticed?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know... but probably not. She seems to be acting normally around you." £ÛKris£Ý "Haah... Thank God..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s body loosened up as soon as he heard Kris'' opinion. Well, of course Yuna would still act "normally", after all, she was already in love with Grey when Kris and Aria had met her. ¡¶Hijack¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Full of relief, Grey once again attempted to control the same Bulldeer to separate it from its herd. And while this was happening, Kris and Grey continued their talk about Yuna. "So, Grey, when do you plan on confessing to Yuna?" £ÛKris£Ý "When I have the courage to, I guess...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What are you, a kid? Courage is not something you have to wait for. It''s something you have to create for yourself!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris'' expression when he stated his words was one full of disbelief and pity towards Grey. And as all his words were also on point so Grey didn''t have a way to refute against him. Grey fully understood what Kris was talking about, but just the thought of losing Yuna was enough to scare him out of his wits. He knew full well he was acting like a spoiled child, but he just couldn''t help himself. The friendship and trust he had built over the time they had been together could easily collapse from a single mistake. It was a scenario Grey wanted to avoid the most from happening. "Well, I couldn''t really blame you. I was also like that at first when I realized my feelings for Aria. But after realizing that I might lose her someday, I braced myself for the worst outcome and confessed to her." £ÛKris£Ý Out of nowhere, Kris suddenly started talking about his love story with Aria. His eyes were looking at a distance as he reminisced about the time he confessed his love to the girl of his dreams. Hearing Kris'' words, Grey felt a sense of reassurance and courage well up inside of his wavering heart. "But of course, I got rejected... I was so dejected that time that I wasn''t able to sleep for two weeks. Ahhh... the memories..." £ÛKris£Ý But such reassurance and courage quickly disappeared when Kris opened his mouth again. Those emotions were now replaced with pity towards the man who was still reminiscing of his past. "But I still didn''t give up after that. Time after time, I confessed to Aria, and time after time I got rejected. It took 73 times before Aria accepted my feelings. At that time, I really felt that all my efforts were not in vain." £ÛKris£Ý That pity also soon changed into disbelief when Kris continued his words. Rather, Grey felt pity towards Aria who was subjected to Kris'' persistent confessions. He could only imagine how they went with Kris'' personality. Somewhere deep inside Grey''s heart, a feeling of doubt started to brew. Doubt whether Aria really accepted Kris'' feelings because she developed feelings for him, or she just gave up because of how persistent and annoying Kris was. "Anyway, the thing is. It''s better to regret something than regret not doing it©` Oh, looks like it''s here!" £ÛKris£Ý Just as Kris finished giving Grey advice, the Bulldeer had arrived at their location. Without wasting any time, Kris quickly bashed its head with his hammer, killing it in one blow. There wasn''t even any resistance on the Bulldeer''s part. Thankfully, Kris held back quite a lot so the Bulldeer''s body still remained intact even with the amount of force it had received. "Anyway, Grey, did you understand what I was getting at?" £ÛKris£Ý As if killing the Bulldeer was nothing, Kris once again shifted the topic back towards their love talk and advising session. Grey also didn''t care about the fallen Bulldeer and only reflected on Kris'' words. While Kris seemed like the unreliable type, he was a person who was very good at handing out advice to other people. Grey was in deep thought as he processed his words. ''If I don''t confess today, how could I say that I can do it tomorrow... No, will there even be a tomorrow with the two of us together?'' £ÛGrey£Ý That was the thought process which ran throughout Grey''s mind as he reflected on Kris'' words. Just thinking of the consequences of his cowardice sent shivers down his spine. One wouldn''t know what the future holds until they''ve experienced it for themselves. If tomorrow comes and something precious to you finally goes away, then one will surely regret not doing what they could have done. Grey knew that full well and only needed Kris'' words as a wake up call. It was a call which filled his heart with determination and steeled his resolve. "Mister Kris, thank you... My mind is all clear now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Sure... Just think of it as advice from your senior adventurer. Anyway, we should probably dismantle this thing before the meat goes bad." £ÛKris£Ý "Ah, right!" £ÛGrey£Ý With the help of Kris, the large Bulldeer''s body was quickly dismantled in just a matter of minutes. They managed to acquire a large amount of meat which could last a family for a few months. After storing the Bulldeer''s dismantled parts on Grey''s "Inventory", Kris and Grey then headed to their next hunt location, but on the way there, their topic had derailed once again. "By the way, Grey, you didn''t use "Hijack" on Yuna to fulfill your desires, did you?" £ÛKris£Ý "No, I haven''t! I don''t even have the slightest idea of doing that!" £ÛGrey£Ý "You sure...?" £ÛKris£Ý "Yes! I am sure!" £ÛGrey£Ý It was a conversation between two grown men which made the two seem like they were little kids quarreling with one another as they slowly disappeared into the horizon. CHAPTER 54 END Chapter 55: Love and Pizzas (pt. II) "Pork! Buy your fresh pork here! 20 kiels per kilo only!" "Apples! Fresh Apples!" "Salt, Pepper, Chili, You can buy spices at low prices!" Noise here, noise there, noise could be heard everywhere in the lively and bustling marketplace. It was a place that would always be full as long as there is light from the sun and customers to be served. Yuna and Aria, along with Eliza, are buying ingredients for the pizza Grey wanted to cook... or that''s what they''re supposed to be doing. But currently, they are just exploring the market leisurely. The reason for it was Rhodes. When he overheard Aria and Yuna talking, he happily and generously offered to lend some of his ingredients to them. Because of that, Aria and Yuna were left with nothing to do. Since they have nothing else to do, and they were asked by Grey to cheer up Eliza, Aria and I decided to explore the town with Eliza. With their first destination being the closest one to the mansion, the marketplace. But... "Hey, Liz, do you not like the marketplace? If you want, we can go to other places." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no... The marketplace is fine..." £ÛEliza£Ý ... even though they were already outside, Eliza showed no sign of excitement or happiness. She was still in low spirits from being worried about Grey and Yuna. "Hmm... Then why don''t we go on a shopping spree! Come on, Eliza!" £ÛAria£Ý "W-Wait, Miss Aria!" £ÛEliza£Ý Seeing Eliza''s dejected expression, Aria suddenly suggested going on a shopping spree and gently dragged along the young girl by her wrist. Yuna also followed behind without asking any question. "Uncle, give me three of those candies!" £ÛAria£Ý Aria energetically pointed to one of the candies on display. It was a round orange candy on a stick, which resembled a lollipop. The only difference was that it was much bigger. "Three Kiria candies, right? That would be 30 kiels." £ÛVendor£Ý "Here." £ÛAria£Ý After handing the payment, Aria merrily received the candy and gave one of them to Eliza. She received it with curious eyes as she wondered what kind of candy Aria handed her. It was also the first time Yuna saw Aria acting very energetically as she was usually more reserved and calm. It made her wonder whether Aria was doing to cheer up Eliza or if it was her true nature. "Is this delicious?" £ÛEliza£Ý "You''ll have to find out¡«. Here, Yuna, have one as well!" £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý After Aria handed Yuna the other candy, the three quickly unwrapped the candy. Yuna and Eliza were particularly interested in what the candy tasted like. Would it be sweet? Would it be sour? Or perhaps it would be a little minty? Those kinds of thoughts ran throughout their minds as they stared curiously at the orange-colored candies Aria had given them. "Alright, then let''s eat it together in three, two, one, go!" £ÛAria£Ý With Aria''s signal, the three of them immediately placed the candies in their mouths, and when they did, a very strong taste flooded their mouths instantly, filling up every corner of their tongues. """Sour!""" The three''s faces cramped as the rush of sourness aggressively touched their taste buds. It was sour that calling it sour would be an understatement. It was so sour that tears almost flowed down their eyes. "Miss Aria, you''re so mean! How could you do this©` Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was about to complain towards Aria, thinking that the latter was teasing them, but just as she was about to do so, her words were cut midway as a new rush of taste replaced the intense sourness on her tongue. The taste of the candy which was so sour to the one one''s face will cramp has gradually changed to a pleasant and sweet taste. The more the candy stayed in their mouths, the more apparent the flavor changed. "It''s getting sweet...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡« it''s starting to taste like lemons! Wait! Now it''s like oranges!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Miss Aria, what is this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s Kiria candy. Like what you have experienced, the flavor of the candy changes from time to time. I heard it was made by layering different flavors of candies on top of each other." £ÛAria£Ý ""Whoa¡«."" £ÛYuna and Eliza£Ý Yuna and Eliza commented in unison as they heard Aria''s explanation. Just as they were becoming amazed, the fruity flavor of the candy had changed once again, this time to a grape-like flavor. Eliza who was previously wearing a dejected expression has now started to cheer up as she enjoyed the different flavors the candy has to offer. "Liz, you live in this town, right? How come you''ve never tasted this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... That''s because I don''t really go outside that much and when I want to eat something, I just ask Mister Rhodes to make it for me." £ÛEliza£Ý "Hmm... Well, Liz is a noble after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "But you know, Eliza, You should go out of your comfort zone and explore the world every now and then. I know Grey and Yuna are taking you outside more frequently now, but you should also try to take the initiative on your own, okay?" £ÛAria£Ý "U-Un. I''ll try going out more...." £ÛEliza£Ý Aria gently advised Eliza as she patted the latter''s head. Seeing her act like that, Aria seemed to give off a motherly vibe. She knew perfectly well how to handle little kids like Eliza. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Ah, but make sure you tell your father before you go outside, okay? He would be worried if you suddenly disappeared all of a sudden, after all." £ÛAria£Ý "U-Un!." £ÛEliza£Ý Of course, Aria didn''t forget to remind Eliza about asking for her father''s permission. She made sure that Eliza fully understood that going outside also meant to be responsible over one''s actions. After finishing their candies, the three then headed to another stall. After that, it was yet another stall, and so on and so forth. They had skewers, cookies, fruits, pies, and all sorts of snacks. Actually, rather than a shopping spree, it was more like a food trip. Because of how much they ate, the three of them sat on a bench by the marketplace and rested their bodies there. Eliza''s stomach in particular was about to burst from how full she was. "Waa¡« I''m really full. I wonder if I can still eat the pizza thing Grey was talking about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Pi... zza...?" £ÛEliza£Ý It was at that moment Yuna understood that she messed up. She was so satisfied by their food trip that their little secret thoughtlessly slipped out of her tongue, catching Eliza''s attention. "Elder Sister Yuna, are you hiding something from me?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza asked Yuna with innocent and expectant eyes. It was the eyes that neither she nor Grey could resist. Yuna''s eyes swam towards Aria for help, but it was no use, the latter also had no idea what to respond. ''Well... Grey didn''t say I couldn''t tell Liz about it... It should be fine to tell her... probably...?'' £ÛYuna£Ý After convincing herself that Grey won''t get angry at her for telling Eliza about his plan, Yuna proceeded to tell Eliza everything she knew. Aria also listened closely as she watched over the two. Throughout the whole time, Yuna kept repeating in her mind Grey''s words. Grey only told her to keep Eliza occupied, but didn''t say anything about not spilling the plan. Yuna kept telling herself that to feel less guilty, but even then, it was useless. She still felt guilty. "Eh?! Elder Brother Grey wanted to cheer me up?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un. That''s why he''ll be cooking this food called pizza. I don''t know what it looks like nor what it tastes like, but knowing Grey, I''m sure you''ll like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know it will be good! After all, Elder Brother Grey is a good cook!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yup, the food Grey cooks is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý The dejected Eliza was no more, now, along with Yuna, the two were singing praises about Grey''s capabilities when it came to cooking and the food he cooks. It was all interrupted when... "Hmm... Yuna. You like Grey, don''t you? Romantically, that is." £ÛAria£Ý "Ehhh!?" £ÛYuna£Ý ... out of the blue, Aria suddenly asked an outrageous question, making the recipient of the question jolt and scream in surprise. With that reaction of hers, Aria was able to confirm her suspicions. She was already almost sure about a week ago when she saw how Yuna looked at Grey. Now, there was no denying it. "Well, you look really happy when you''re talking about him. There was also the way you looked at him. And lastly, you''re really red right now, Yuna." £ÛAria£Ý "Eh? Elder Sister Yuna likes Elder Brother Grey?" £ÛEliza£Ý "N-No, i-ish not like taht!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Following Aria''s lead, Eliza also became curious and started asking Yuna questions, making the latter very flustered to the point that she fumbled on her words. "Then, Yuna, let me ask you a few things." £ÛAria£Ý "O-Okay...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay,first. Do you feel conscious about things like how you look or how you act around him or your distance around him?" £ÛAria£Ý "U-Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Do you have an unpleasant feeling when he''s talking to other women?" £ÛAria£Ý "A little bit..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Do you feel happy when he praises you or when he spends time with you?" £ÛAria£Ý "U... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Lastly, does your heart race faster when you''re with him?" £ÛAria£Ý "A... A lot... faster..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Yuna, that''s what we call liking someone." £ÛAria£Ý One after another, questions poured out of Aria''s mouth like a rapid-firing machine gun. And one after another, Yuna had no choice but to answer them honestly with the amount of pressure from Eliza''s expectant eyes. After each and every question that Aria asked her, Yuna became more and more embarrassed. Yuna already knew what her feelings for Grey were long ago, she just didn''t want to say it in front of them. "Waah¡« Elder Sister Yuna''s is really red." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza wasn''t helping either. If anything, her comment only made Yuna feel more embarrassed as she laid out bare her feelings for Grey. "Well, you''ve been living together with Grey for quite some time, right? It would only be natural that you start to develop this kind of feeling. Actually, it would be much stranger if you didn''t." £ÛAria£Ý "I know... I''ve liked him for almost three years now..." £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing as things are going, Yuna just spilled the beans without hiding anything anymore. She had the feeling it would be revealed sooner or later so she decided that saying it earlier would be better. Aria had already guessed Yuna to be aware of her feelings, but hearing it directly from her mouth was still quite something. She was also surprised to hear how long Yuna has been liking Grey. "Well, now that that''s settled... Yuna, what do you want to do?" £ÛAria£Ý "I... don''t know..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna responded despondently when she answered Aria''s question. Now, the roles have been switched. It was now Yuna that needed to be cheered up rather than Eliza. "Well, there''s no need to rush. Just take it at your own pace, just like how Kris and I did." £ÛAria£Ý "Miss Aria and Mister Kris...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Hm... How do I say this... Kris... He''s... He''s a big idiot." £ÛAria£Ý Aria said with an exasperated sigh in the end and eyes looking ever so distantly. It was as if all the bad memories came flashing back to her as she stated those words with a troubled expression. "An idiot...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... When he first confessed his feelings for me, it was in front of a large crowd. I was really happy, but I was also extremely embarrassed that I ended up rejecting him. After that, I actually thought Kris would give up, so I braced myself to confess, but before I could, he confessed to me once again." £ÛAria£Ý "But... isn''t that just normal, Miss Aria? I don''t see why you''re calling Mister Kris an idiot." £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! Why?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza agreed to Yuna''s statement enthusiastically. She didn''t really fully understand it, but still nodded all the same. Seeing their reactions, Aria heaved another lengthy sigh with an even more exasperated tone and lifeless eyes. "Well, that''s because the second time he confessed... It was in a pub. Because of that, I rejected him once again. After that, he confessed again and again, but it was always in the wrong situations. He even confessed to me while I was still bathing in the women''s bath... It was always in the wrong place and time..." £ÛAria£Ý Hearing the full story, Yuna immediately understood why Aria felt the need to call Kris an idiot. Not just any idiot but a "big idiot" as Aria had previously mentioned. "It took him 5 months and 73 attempts to get it right, but during those 73 attempts, my feelings for him only grew stronger and stronger©` Ah! What am I saying?! Eliza is still listening!" £ÛAria£Ý "Ehh? Why am I not allowed to listen?" £ÛEliza£Ý When Aria noticed Eliza listening to the conversation fervently with curious eyes, she suddenly became quiet and ended her story with a slightly flushed face, full of embarrassment. The young girl who was subjected to the discrimination asked as question in response while she flapped her arms in a frustrated manner, trying to show her dissatisfaction over Aria''s words. "You''re still a child. You don''t need to understand these things yet." £ÛAria£Ý "But it''s interesting!!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Then I''ll tell you when you grow up." £ÛAria£Ý "Ehh¡«? But that''s still so far!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Then you''ll have to wait." £ÛAria£Ý "No! I don''t want to! I want to know now!" £ÛEliza£Ý While Aria and Eliza continued their energetic and teasing exchange, Yina was left to wonder how she should handle her feelings for Grey, with consideration of the possible outcomes. Should she confess to him? Should she just wait it out? What if Grey only sees her merely as a friend? What if Grey will hate her when she confesses to him? What would their future be if she ever did confess? Yuna''s mind was in turmoil, with such kinds of thoughts running wild inside of it. She has never been in such a dreadful dilemma her whole life. A dilemma which would determine her future with Grey. "Yuna, are you alright?" £ÛAria£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna..." £ÛEliza£Ý Before Yuna could even notice them, Aria and Eliza were already watching her with eyes filled with worry from how deep in thought Yuna was. "I''m fine, I was just thinking about how I should handle this©` Ow!" £ÛYuna£Ý Out of the blue, Aria flicked Yuna''s forehead with her fingers, making the latter halt on her words. It wasn''t particularly painful even though Yuna let out a seemingly painful scream. "Didn''t I say you should take it at your own pace? Honestly, what are you even so worried about?" £ÛAria£Ý "Confess©` Ow!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to respond but Aria once again flicked her forehead, now with more force than before. Though, it still didn''t hurt her that much. "That''s not what I meant. I meant that you should take things easily. Forcing things to happen will just make the situation worse. Do you understand?" £ÛAria£Ý "B-But what if©` Ow!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Stop hurting Elder Sister Yuna©` Ouch!" £ÛEliza£Ý "This is a talk of grown-ups. Children should not interfere." £ÛAria£Ý "Y-Yes ma''am..." £ÛEliza£Ý For the third time, Aria once again flicked Yuna''s forehead. Eliza tried to help out Yuna but was shot down magnificently by Aria with a flick to her forehead. After that, Eliza only sat by the bench quietly, waiting for the two to finish their talk. "Listen, Yuna. Nothing''s going to come out from worrying about these kinds of things. It will only make you feel anxious and dejected, and nothing good will ever come out of those. Rather than thinking negatively, you should look at the bright side and face the future with courage. Do you understand?!" £ÛAria£Ý "B-But©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No buts! How many times should I tell you..." £ÛAria£Ý Because of Yuna trying to refute, she managed to earn herself a 30-minute lecture from Aria. It was embarrassing for Yuna because from time to time, people kept looking at them, but she couldn''t do anything about it. The very second Yuna tries to retort against Aria''s words, the lecture becomes longer and more intense. She would even earn another finger flick straight to her forehead. Yuna tried to ask help from Eliza, but the latter just ignored the former by distracting herself with the market stalls, saying things like "I wonder what those tastes like" or "Those looks delicious" or "Waah¡« What a nice smell". While Aria didn''t put much strength when she flicked Eliza, Aria''s frightening expression was too much for a child to handle. Even when she loves Yuna as an older sister, there are times when one shouldn''t interfere. "Now, do you understand what I''m getting at, Yuna?" £ÛAria£Ý "U.. Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý After Aria''s lecture finished, Yuna heaved a sigh of relief inside her heart. She didn''t want to experience another one of Aria''s lectures once again. Her authoritative tone was still engraved inside Yuna''s heart. "Um... Thank you, Miss Aria." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Sure, no problem." £ÛAria£Ý But even though it was a hellish lecture, Yuna was able to learn something from it. She was very grateful for Aria regarding that front. She managed to clear her mind because of Aria''s words. "A-Are you done...?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Ah, yes. Sorry to make you wait, Eliza." £ÛAria£Ý "N-No problem!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza had also engraved in her heart to never talk back to Aria once again and just follow her obediently or else her forehead might get flicked once again. Seeing Eliza''s stiff expression, Aria''s expression softened up as she gently patted Eliza''s head and inspected whether the spot she flicked had reddened or not. Even when there are times she''s strict, Aria was still a very kind person. "Looks like it''s okay... Then how about we head back to the mansion. Kris and Grey should be back by now." £ÛAria£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Come on now, Yuna! You''re going to be left behind," £ÛAria£Ý "A-Ah, coming¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý As the sun reached its Zenith, the three ladies returned to the mansion with bright expressions plastered on their faces. All of them chatted excitedly as they looked forward to Grey''s cooking. CHAPTER 55 END Chapter 56: Love and Pizzas (pt. III) Bulldeer, Cervidian Fowl, Striped Bison, Zebra Crab, and Snapping Lobsters. After hunting down a Bulldeer, Kris and Grey managed to hunt a few other delicacies. It was a good hunt considering it only lasted a few hours. When the two came back to the mansion, the girls were nowhere to be found. The only ones in the mansion were the servants. Rhodes was enthusiastically waiting in the kitchen for Grey and Kris'' return. After breakfast, Gustav went back to the prison to facilitate the situation and help out Fritz who has been working nonstop. Because of that, the mansion was much quieter and peaceful than usual. "Lord Grey, is this cooked enough?" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Ah, yes. Thank you, Mister Rhodes." £ÛGrey£Ý "No need to thank me, Lord Grey. I''m also curious about this pizza thing. Rather, it''s a pleasure to be learning from you." £ÛRhodes£Ý Just as Kris and Grey arrived, Grey was suddenly dragged into the kitchen by the excited Rhodes, leaving behind Kris to his own discretion. Currently, Rhodes and Grey are preparing the ingredients for the pizza. Rhodes prepared the meat by cutting it into small and thin pieces, and then pre-cooking it. As for Grey, he was creating the tomato sauce for the pizza. The pizza dough was settled with the use of ready-made dough which was usually used for preparing bread during breakfast. There was quite the surplus from the morning so there was no need to make more. As Grey tasted the tomato sauce, nostalgic memories from Earth came flooding inside his mind. It was as if he was revisiting the past where he ate spaghetti during his birthdays. "Perfect..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Lord Grey, let me have a taste as well." £ÛRhodes£Ý "Uh, sure." £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s permission, Rhodes grabbed a small spoon, took a little tomato sauce from the pan, and tried out the sauce''s taste. When he had a taste of the sauce, for some reason, his eyes widened in shock. "Lord Grey! This is an amazing creation!" £ÛRhodes£Ý Rhodes yelled on the top of his lungs as tears of joy trickled on his face like an uncontrollable flood. His eyes were even sparkling as a large smile extending from ear to ear appeared on his face. Grey who was witnessing Rhodes'' exaggerated expression was filled with confusion, or rather, he didn''t know how to react to Rhodes who looked at him as if he was worshiping him. "Umm... Is it really amazing? it''s just tomato sauce, you know? Is there really a need to act that way?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It is! This is a revolutionary creation! With this, the world will be able to create new delectable dishes!" £ÛRhodes£Ý Rhodes declared with a heart full of excitement and pride. While it was the first time he had tasted the tomato sauce, he could already see the potential within it. He was already excited just imagining the dishes he could create with it. Back on Earth, there were also quite a number of dishes which used tomato sauce, and its close relative, the tomato paste. The dishes spanned from pasta to a variety of stews and soups. "Lord Grey, if you will, please teach this humble one how to make this magnificent creation!" £ÛRhodes£Ý Out of nowhere, Rhodes pleaded as he prostrated before Grey, making the recipient of his actions feel uncomfortable and awkward as it was the first time he had seen someone beg so passionately to be taught. After all, to Grey''s eyes, tomato sauce is just a common ingredient back on Earth which could easily be purchased in any convenience store. It was also quite easy to make with just the use of a few ingredients. "Um... Mister Rhodes, please stand up. I''ll teach you about it later." £ÛGrey£Ý "T-Truly?!" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Yes, but first, we must finish cooking the pizza." £ÛGrey£Ý "O-Of course!" £ÛRhodes£Ý After that weird scene, Rhodes and Grey kneaded the pizza dough into flat circular shapes, with only the crust slightly elevated. They then poured in the tomato sauce and layered the cheese. Lastly, they placed the toppings on top of the pizza and grated cheese all over it. In total, Rhodes and Grey made 5 pizzas, each topped with different kinds of meat that Kris and Grey just a few moments ago. The size was about 18", good enough for a few adults. "It looks strange but appetizing at the same time..." £ÛRhodes£Ý "Oh? Is this what you call pizza?" £ÛKris£Ý Just as Grey and Rhodes finished making the pizza, Kris walked in on the kitchen, with a face clearly bored from waiting for both the ladies to return and the cooks to finish cooking the pizza. "That''s right, this is pizza. But well, we still need to bake it before we can eat it." £ÛGrey£Ý In the kitchen, there were a total of three large ovens, two of them were ready to be used. With the size of the pizzas, it would take less than half an hour for all the pizzas to finish cooking. "We''re back¡«!!" £ÛElia£Ý Just shortly after Grey put two of the pizzas in the oven, Eliza''s lively voice echoed throughout the whole mansion. A few moments later, she, Yuna, and Aria entered the kitchen at the same time. Eliza''s crestfallen expression was nowhere to be seen. All that could be seen on her face was a big smile which has a very strong contrast to her previous expression where she barely made a sound. "Elder Brother Grey! Elder Brother Grey! Hear me out! Hear me out!" £ÛEliza£Ý As soon as she entered the kitchen and laid her eyes on Grey, Eliza came rushing towards the latter. Excited could be clearly traced on her face and voice as she hugged Grey tightly. "Are you feeling better now, Liz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Elder Sister Yuna and Miss Aria cheered me up. Also, I have something to tell you, Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Listen, Elder Sister Yuna hasmhpfhmahmfpsm." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza tried to say something to Grey, but before she could finish her sentence, Yuna covered her mouth immediately, making her words intangible. It was also worth noting that Yuna was wearing a smile which also wasn''t a smile. Her lips were smiling but her eyes weren''t as she tried her best to prevent Eliza from saying whatever she was going to say. "Forget it Grey, it was nothing. Right, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Phfmsofmhahm." £ÛEliza£Ý "Right...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Eliza tried to retort but in the end, she was forced to nod in silence by Yuna. That short exchange with them left the others puzzled. Only Aria knew what was actually happening and what Eliza was trying to say. While she was covering Eliza''s mouth, Yuna was also trying her best to avoid eye contact with Grey. She could still remember what she and Aria were talking about and was embarrassed now that the topic of their conversation was in front of her. "Hm? What is that smell?" £ÛAria£Ý A few moments after Yuna and Elia settled down, an appetizing smell drifted inside the kitchen, catching everyone''s attention. It was the smell of the pizzas which had started to cook. The girls, who didn''t know what was cooking, tried to find where the origin of the scent was, and when they did, they saw the two large topping-filled circular doughs being baked inside the oven. "Elder Brother Grey, is this the pizza!?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eloza asked with enthusiasm in her eyes, making Grey smile as she was now back to her usual energetic smell. There was just one thing which bothered Grey. It was that he doesn''t remember mentioning pizza towards Eliza. Grey tried to look for the one who told it to Eliza, and when his eyes landed on Yuna, she quickly evaded his glance as her eyes swam towards the window outside, clearly guilty of her own doings. ''Ahh... So it was Yuna...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Moments later, the pizzas were finally done baking and it was time to serve it. Since there were no pizza cutters in Merusia, Grey just borrowed a knife from the kitchen and skillfully sliced each of the pizzas into 8 equal slices. With the pizza being 18" in diameter, the slices were also quite large. Each slice of the pizza was larger than anyone''s hands. It was especially large when compared to Eliza''s small hands. "Everyone, take a slice each, but be careful, it''s still hot." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Yes!"""" With Grey''s announcement, everyone took a slice from the pizzas. Some of them chose the Bulldeer pizza, while the others chose the Zebra Crab one. Either way, both of them were delicious. """"Thank you for the food!"""" After biting onto the pizza, rich and nostalgic flavors flooded Grey''s mouth. It was a sensation that he hasn''t had for more than 3 years, the only difference was that the meat was much more delicious. The flavor of the Bulldeer meat was very rich yet goes along with the other ingredients in the pizza. It was also very juicy and tender, much better than any expensive premium meat back on Earth. "Yummy!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Amazing¡«!!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, my..." £ÛAria£Ý "Oh, this is good stuff!" £ÛKris£Ý "As expected of Lord Grey!" £ÛRhodes£Ý There were various reactions after tasting the pizza, but all of them were positive ones, though one of them is a little off. It was Rhodes who has started to revere Grey as if he was a God of cooking. "Ewder Brosher Greiy, I wansh anower one!" £ÛEliza£Ý Even though Eliza was still eating a slice of pizza, she has started to request for another one, making her words a little hard to understand. "Huh? But you haven''t finished yours yet." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bush ish sho dewishosh!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Alright, alright, I''ll give you another one, but finish your slice first." £ÛGrey£Ý When Grey said that, Eliza hurriedly ate her slice, stuffing her mouth even though it was still full. At that moment, she looked like a cute little hamster. Thankfully, she didn''t choke herself on the process. "I''m done!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Liz, slow down, the food''s not running anywhere. I won''t give you another one if you finish this just like the last one." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu..." £ÛEliza£Ý After Grey warned her, Eliza looked a little dejected, but that dejected look quickly disappeared as soon as she took another bite of the pizza. It was replaced with an expression of satisfaction. After Eliza took another slice, Grey and Rhodes put the next set of pizzas in the oven, in preparation for the first set getting finished. With the rate everyone was eating them, they would finish just in time the next set gets cooked. "Hey, why is it so noisy in here?" £ÛFritz£Ý While Grey Rhodes started baking the next set of pizzas, Fritz, along with Gustav and Sebastian entered the kitchen after hearing the loud noise coming from it. All of them were wearing quite the tired expression. "Fritz, did you finish with your job?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It was a bit hectic, but we still managed to finish without much trouble. Anyway, what is that thing you are eating?" £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz asked as he saw everyone merrily enjoying the pizza. Of course, the one who answered his question was none other than his ever so energetic daughter, Eliza. "Father, it''s pizza!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Pizza?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Un, it''s very delicious! Elder Brother Grey made it!" £ÛEliza£Ý "It wasn''t just me, Mister Rhodes also helped me with the making of it." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey stated as he heard Eliza''s words. While it was true that he was the one who introduced the concept of pizzas to Merusia, he still didn''t forget to give credit to where it''s due. He also thanked the pizza''s creator deep inside his heart. "Lord Grey... Even though you are so talented, you didn''t forget to be benevolent to those who are lower than you... Please take me as your disciple!" £ÛRhodes£Ý Unfortunately, Rhodes did not take it that way. He was very touched by Grey''s words that tears started to flow from his eyes. He even asked Grey quite the troublesome request the latter didn''t know how to respond to. "Rhodes, stop that, you''re just making Grey uncomfortable." £ÛFritz£Ý "Oh! Please forgive my rudeness!" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Ah, no, it''s alright." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Fritz was there to stop Rhodes'' eccentric actions, saving Grey in the process. Grey wouldn''t have been able to respond accordingly if Fritz wasn''t there. "Well, since Liz says it''s delicious, I will ask for one." £ÛFritz£Ý "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''ll be having one as well." £ÛGustav£Ý "I''ll also have to intrude in your kindness." £ÛSebastian£Ý With Fritz acting as a trigger, the three of them each took a slice of the Bulldeer pizza and took a bite out of it. Their reactions were also not that different from the others who tasted it before them. "Oh... it really is tasty." £ÛFritz£Ý "This is splendid!" £ÛGustav£Ý "As expected of Lord Grey''s skills," £ÛSebastian£Ý The three were very satisfied with the pizza. Especially Fritz and Sebastian who haven''t had the chance to eat breakfast with all the commotion. It filled up their empty stomachs with warmth and deliciousness. "Grey, what kind of meat did you use in this?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Ah, the one you''re having now should be Bulldeer meat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bulldeer!? But there still isn''t stock on the market!" £ÛFritz£Ý "Oh, is it already that season?" £ÛGustav£Ý To Grey''s answer, there were two contrasting responses. One was Fritz who was surprised to learn of the meat''s identity, and the other was Gustav who just acted as if he remembered something trivial. Fritz''s expression reminded Grey of Gerd, Helen, and Selia''s reactions when they learnt that Grey was serving them very high-quality meat. Although Fritz was able to compose himself much faster than the three. "Well... Mister Kris and I hunted one down just a few hours ago. We wanted to cheer up Liz with it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... So you just hunted one, and it''s even an adolescent one... Just for the sake of my daughter''s happiness, huh..." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz felt conflicted towards Grey''s answer. While he was happy as a father that they cared for Eliza''s wellbeing, as a normal person, it was just too absurd to fetch high quality meat just to cheer up a young girl. "Wait, Grey, don''t tell me... Are the kinds of meat on the other pizzas also high quality ingredients?!" £ÛFritz£Ý "Umm... The pizza Liz is eating right now has Zebra Crab meat. While the the other three have Cervidian Fowl, Snapping Lobster, and Striped Bison meat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... As expected... And here I thought that you wouldn''t surprise me anymore." £ÛFritz£Ý "Hahahaha! To have a taste of such rare ingredients in a single meal, what incredible luck I have! Hahahaha!" £ÛGustav£Ý While Fritz heaved a lengthy sigh, Gustav also laughed in a boisterous voice as he continued to enjoy the pizza before him. As for Grey, he decided to take their words as compliments. Rhodes also reacted in a strange manner when he learnt of the ingredients Grey and Kris caught before they started cooking. He was so ecstatic to get his hands on those ingredients at that time. After giving up on Grey, Fritz continued eating his slice of pizza in silence, and along with him, Gustav and Sebastian also became silent. "Elder Brother Grey, I want to eat pudding!" £ÛEliza£Ý Showing no care to the conversation that just concluded, Eliza asked Grey for some pudding, and hearing those words, everybody''s attention also looked at him with eyes full of expectations. Even Aria and Kris, who have yet to have a taste of pudding, have also looked at Grey. They just concluded it to be delicious, basing on how the pizza they were eating had tasted. After having a taste of it, the engaged couple''s eyes sparkled like stars as they enjoyed the sweet and cold dessert, complementing and contrasting the flavorful and hot pizza. As the pizza ran out, another set had finished baking, and so, their merry pizza party continued without a hitch. But in the middle of it... "Hey, Grey." £ÛKris£Ý ... Kris suddenly called Grey''s attention by lightly hitting the latter''s flank with his elbow, he then started whispering after that. "Remember about what we talked about this morning?" £ÛKris£Ý "This morning...... Eh!? You mean now!?" £ÛGrey£Ý It took a few moments for Grey to understand what Kris was talking about, but when he did, his face instantly turned a little pale from nervousness and surprise. Especially when Yuna was in the same room. "Well, if you''re not going to do it today, then when will you?" £ÛKris£Ý "But there''s so many people." £ÛGrey£Ý "What are you, a child!? You''re already an adult for God''s sake!" £ÛKris£Ý While Kris and Grey''s expressions were on the intense side, the two still managed to avoid suspicion as they lowered their voices to the point only the two of them could hear their conversation. Not being able to revolt against Kris'' words, Grey had no other choice, followed his instructions and headed to where Yuna was. Grey''s heartbeats became more and more erratic as he approached Yuna. "Umm... Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Gwey!? W-Whash ish it!?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked, panicking, while she hurriedly finished her slice of pizza. She then looked at Grey with eyes full of innocence and a face with a slightly red tint, clearly from suddenly seeing Grey up close. Fortunately for Yuna, Grey only related her embarrassment as one which showed because she was seen eating pizza in a hurry. Nothing more, nothing less. "I... I have something to tell you." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh? S-Sure...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Ba-dump Ba-dump Ba-dump "I... I..." £ÛGrey£Ý Ba-dump Ba-dump Ba-dump Grey''s nervousness was off the charts and his heart was now beating uncontrollably. It also didn''t help that Yuna stared at him with pure innocent eyes. What made it worse was that she suddenly became cuter in his vision as if some sort of filter was in effect. Yuna, who was at the receiving end of Grey''s words, was very puzzled as she tried her best to not look Grey directly in the eyes. Her face also felt hotter as Grey took his sweet time in trying to confess. "I... Umm... I..." £ÛGrey£Ý Ba-dump Ba-dump Ba-dump "I... Ummm... see some crumbs on your cheeks." £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Really?! S-Sorry, I must have looked really messy." £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Yuna hurriedly wiped away the crumbs on her cheeks with an embarrassed face. Though the redness on her face was mostly because of Grey and not from embarrassment. In the end, Grey''s nervousness triumphed over his resolve, making him fail splendidly. He was screaming inside as he messed up his chance which may not come again in the near future. Kris'' expression as he watched Grey fail was also a sight to behold. His eyes were full of pity and disappointment as he slapped his forehead with his palm. No matter, the hurdle for confession was still too high for Grey. He would rather fight a horde of wyverns than confess to Yuna at this point in time. It was just impossible for his current self. At the end of the day, Grey failed to confess to Yuna, and the pizza party finished. That night, Grey was despairing over that embarrassing moment and didn''t even get a wink of sleep. There was still a rough road ahead of him. CHAPTER 56 END Chapter 57: Zero Progress The warm and gentle light from the morning seeped through the windows of the mansion, giving warmth to the cold stone walls as peace and quiet enveloped the whole manor. It was a pleasant day. "Ugh... " £ÛGrey£Ý Yet despite how pleasant the morning was, Grey couldn''t help himself from letting out a low groan. He was starting the day with a troublesome headache which he got from the lack of sleep. He was not able to sleep peacefully because of his failed attempt at confessing to Yuna. Because of it, he despaired throughout the whole night as the vivid embarrassing memory kept repeating itself inside his mind. Even when he was an S-ranker, he still couldn''t escape suffering from a headache. Thankfully, he knew how to use recovery magic, and so, he wouldn''t need to suffer a headache throughout the whole day. ¡¶Cure¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Slowly, Grey''s headache disappeared as if it was all a dream. And thanks to being a high-ranker, he felt more comfortable and energetic even when he had not gotten a single wink of sleep the whole night. Click Coincidentally, the moment Grey went out of his room, Yuna was also locking hers. Seeing her face so early in the morning made Grey remember what happened before. Thankfully, he was able to suppress cringing. "Morning, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uwaah¡«. Good morning..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna responded to Grey''s greeting with an adorable little yawn. Although not as much as Grey, Yuna also had a hard time sleeping through the night as she reflected on Aria''s advice. ''...It''s better to regret something than regret not doing it...'' Whilst Yuna was locking her door, a certain person''s words echoed throughout Grey''s mind. It was Kris'' voice which was trying to remind Grey to confess to Yuna right at that moment. It might be because there wasn''t anybody or because Grey was mesmerized by Yuna''s figure as she basked in the sunlight, but at that moment, Grey felt like he could actually pull it off. "Yuna, listen... I have something to tell you." £ÛGrey£Ý Ba-dump Ba-dump Ba-dump Once again, Grey''s heart raced like a galloping horse as he braced himself to confess. Seeing Yuna''s innocent and still sleepy face, it raced even faster like a mad engine of a sports car. "Hm? What is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... I©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Lord Gre¡«y!" £ÛRhodes£Ý But Grey didn''t even have the chance to say even half of his words. Out of nowhere, Rhodes'' booming voice echoed throughout the corridors as he rushed towards Grey. He was almost out of breath but still did his best. Due to Rhodes'' sudden interruption, Grey''s momentum died off and yet another failed attempt was added to his tally. Though he really couldn''t blame Rhodes as the man did so without bearing any ill will. "Is something wrong, Mister Rhodes?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Lord Grey, I have created a dish with the use of tomato sauce! I want you to be the first one to have a taste!" £ÛRhodes£Ý Rhodes declared enthusiastically with eyes dazzling brighter than the sun itself. He was clearly excited to show off his new creation to Grey who he looks up to as a great cook. "Oh, Lady Yuna! Please come as well!" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Un, sure." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then I''ll be preparing your portions. Please head towards the kitchen late, I''ll be waiting for you two!" £ÛRhodes£Ý Still wearing a happy expression on his face, Rhodes left as suddenly as he came in order to prepare what''s needed to be prepared. He was very energetic even when he was just panting a while ago. As for Grey and Yuna, they were left to their own with an awkward atmosphere about them. Well, rather than an awkward atmosphere, it was more like Grey was feeling conflicted whether to proceed with his confession or not. "Right, Grey. What were you about to say again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, I''ll just tell you later. Why don''t we head to the dining hall first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "..... Okay, sure." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna took a little time to answer, but she didn''t ask any further questions about what Grey was going to say. After all, she was also looking forward to what kind of dish Rhodes had cooked for them. Well, even if she was acting normally, Yuna still couldn''t forget about what she and Aria talked about yesterday. And being alone with Grey didn''t help at all. One could say that by heading towards the dining hall, she could escape being alone with Grey. The two then slowly headed towards the dining hall as they chatted about some trivial things in their everyday lives. During the duration of the time, the two tried their best to not look at one another. "Welcome, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna! Please take a seat!" £ÛRhodes£Ý When the two arrived in the kitchen, they received a warm reception from Rhodes. On the dining table, one could easily notice a bowl filled with an orange-colored soup which was still steaming hot. "Please have a taste." £ÛRhodes£Ý With Rhodes'' invitation, Grey and Yuna took their seats and with the use of a silver spoon, the two gently scooped a little bit of the soup Rhodes had cooked with the use of tomato sauce. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The two gently blew on the hot soup as without wasting any second, they fed themselves almost at the same time. It didn''t take too long for the two of them to change expressions as a rich flavor filled their tongues. "Delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "This is amazing, Mister Rhodes!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe, I''m glad the two of you liked it." £ÛRhodes£Ý A sense of pride bloomed in Rhodes'' heart as he received compliments from Grey and Yuna. He was only deserving of such compliments from being able to make a new dish in such a short amount of time. "I''m sure everyone would like this." £ÛGrey£Ý "I feel honored to receive such praise." £ÛRhodes£Ý "By the way, Mister Rhodes, what will you call this dish?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m glad you asked, Lady Yuna." £ÛRhodes£Ý A strange glint suddenly appeared in Rhodes'' eyes as he heard Yuna''s question. Grey couldn''t explain it, but somehow, he felt as if something unpleasant was going to happen. "Since I am using Lord Grey''s marvelous creation, the tomato sauce. I shall name it... the Lord Grey Special Pork Stew!" £ÛRhodes£Ý Cough Cough Cough Due to Rhodes'' sudden declaration, Grey choked on his food and coughed uncontrollably. It was then that he understood why he got such a terrible feeling as soon as he saw the light in Rhodes'' eyes. With all his power and ability, Grey tried his best to convince Rhodes to change the name and give it a more normal one. Just hearing it once was embarrassing enough. He wouldn''t be able to show his face outside if such a name were to spread. It took Grey quite a few minutes to finally convince Rhodes to change the name. It was a tough task, but Grey persevered until the end just to prevent the spreading of such an embarrassing name. After hearing Grey and Yuna''s opinions, Rhodes then headed back to the kitchen to help out the other chefs in preparing breakfast. He was heading out while wearing a satisfied expression on his face. "Ah, right. Grey, you have something to tell me right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had almost forgotten it, but after being reminded by Yuna, his heart started to race once again. Now that they were alone once again, he could finally confess his feelings to Yuna.. As the gentle light seeped through the large window, Grey faced towards Yuna''s direction. Grey already knew it but Yuna really does shine beautifully when she is illuminated by the light. "I©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Clang Thang Ting Langgg One word. Grey was only able to utter one word when a sudden sound of metals crashing came echoing from the garden just outside the kitchen. His momentum was cut off once again. The two checked the cause of such a loud commotion by checking outside the window, and what they saw were several buckets rolling on the ground. They seemed to have fallen over because of a sudden wind. "It''s just buckets, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Looks like no one''s hurt... Right, Grey, you were saying...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Actually, I forgot about it. I''ll tell you later when I remember about it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý What Grey said was a big fat lie. Especially with his "Divine Mind", he wouldn''t be able to forget anything so easily. He just didn''t want to confess when his resolve had died down once again. With that, we have come to a total of three failed attempts out of three attempts. It is a splendid record with a 100% failure rate. All because some unforeseen and extraneous circumstances have occurred. After that, the dining hall has slowly gotten filled with people, all waiting patiently for breakfast. When breakfast was served, everyone had a pleasant time as they enjoyed eating with everyone. Rhodes'' new creation was also served during it, and as expected, everyone took a liking to it. Soon after breakfast, Grey, Yuna, and Eliza headed out the mansion to resume their daily routine. They first headed to the Adventurers'' Guild to get a quest then headed to the quest location with Eliza riding Grey in piggyback. "Yaay¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý And as usual, Eliza greatly enjoyed the high-speed trip. She had already experienced it quite a number of times yet she didn''t get tired of the adrenaline rush and excitement she feels when riding on Grey''s back. It only took a few minutes for the three to arrive at the quest location. It was once again located in a nearby forest where they were tasked to eliminate 30 goblins from the area. "Haap!" £ÛEliza£Ý With a wide swing of her sword, two goblins'' chests were opened up with a large wound. And with the power of Eliza''s swings, the two goblins fell to the ground with their defenses down. Eliza didn''t even need Grey and Yuna''s help as she subjugated the goblins. She has learnt from her past experiences how to handle them and finished them off efficiently while saving up her mana. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna only observed Eliza from afar, watching out for any potential danger lurking in the nearby forest. They were once again left on their own for the third time. Of course, being alone meant that it was another opportunity for Grey to confess. Eliza may be present, but she was still engaged in combat so there was no worries of being overheard or drawing unwanted attention. "Yu©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna! Look, I''ve defeated them all!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Oh¡« Our Liz really is an amazing girl!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hehehe¡«" £ÛEliza£Ý Yuna patted Eliza''s head as she praised her for her accomplishment. She has gotten stronger and stronger with the passing of every day and it was only natural for her to receive praise. As for Grey, he was frozen on the spot, his mind unable to process what just happened. He had miscalculated how quickly Eliza would subjugate the goblins, thus leading to the current situation. Just like Grey''s previous attempts, it was another failure. What''s even worse this time was that he wasn''t even able to finish a single word. He was only able to say half a word! That''s right, half! Thankfully, Eliza''s voice overlapped with Grey''s, and so Yuna was not able to hear him. After all, he had already run out of excuses if Yuna were to ever question him once again on what he was going to say. "Elder Brother Grey, am I amazing?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yes. You''re very amazing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe, thank you!" £ÛEliza£Ý Grey couldn''t pin the blame on Eliza either. She was just a young girl who wanted to be praised by the people she was looking up to. There was nothing wrong with her actions. Things just weren''t meant to be. "Do you still want to continue, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! I want to continue!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Okay, then Grey, please..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, sure. Just wait a moment..." £ÛGrey£Ý With the use of Grey''s "Divine Eye", he searched the vicinity for any goblins available for Eliza to fight against, and sure enough there were some located just a few hundred meters away. It wasn''t the first time Grey had done it. Every time they needed more enemies, Grey would just search for them rather than summon some, it was so that they could clear out the forest of potential threats. It was hitting two birds with one stone. Grey wouldn''t need to waste any mana and they will be able to prevent harm from befalling to others who would traverse the forest. Eliza suggested it so that she could help out the territory even a little bit. "There''s a group of goblins 260 meters north and another group at the roughly same distance east. Where would you like to go, Liz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm.... East!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Alright, east it is." £ÛGrey£Ý With their destination decided, Grey, Yuna, and Eliza then leisurely walked towards the goblins'' directions, adjusting their paths every now and then every time the goblins moved positions. The moment they arrived there, they were greeted by a bunch of seven goblins, and without wasting any time, Eliza launched her attacks and defeated the goblins in the same manner she did to the ones before them. "Grey, there''s a boar behind us." £ÛYuna£Ý As Eliza fought against the goblins, Yuna noticed a large boar strolling behind them. It was clearly a beast judging from its size and its mana signature. Though it was a rather weak one. "Should we hunt it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Let''s just leave it alone. It doesn''t seem to be hostile anyway. We also have a lot of meat in store so there''s no need to hunt it." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Okay." £ÛYuna£Ý As Yuna nodded to Grey''s answer, she wore an adorable expression on her face, making Grey''s heart beat fast. He saw yet another opportunity to confess his feelings to her once again. Of course, Grey made sure nothing could go wrong. He looked at Eliza''s direction and confirmed that she was still fighting against three goblins which would take her a couple more minutes to take down. Inside his mind, Grey heaved a lengthy sigh as he calmed down his mind and once again strengthened his resolve. His eyes were now full of string determination. But before he could even open his mouth.... Buhiiikk Thudd Crashhh For reasons unknown, the boar suddenly rushed towards a tree, making it fall as soon as it received the impact. It made quite the loud sound too when the tree fell. It could even be heard about a hundred meters away. Just when Grey was sure nothing could interrupt him, somehow, fate finds its way to intervene. Now, it was in the form of a boar who has nothing better to do with its life but bash trees like a mad animal. If Kris could be considered amazing with the amount of times he confessed to Aria, Grey could also be counted as one in a different sense. After all, he already failed five times in a row. It was as if the universe itself was preventing him from doing so. With that, Grey has finally reached his limits. He has finally snapped from all the failed attempts he had experienced since early in the morning. There were no better words to describe him other than "pissed off". "Yuna, would you like pork for dinner today?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked Yuna with a smile which wasn''t quite a smile. It was such a menacing smile that even Yuna felt shivers run down her spine when she saw Grey''s scary expression. "Uh... Umm... Didn''t you just say we shouldn''t hunt the boar?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''ve changed my mind. It''s harmful to the environment with its habit of felling trees. So what would you like? Grilled pork, pork stew, skewers, or fried pork?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Fried pork, I guess...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fried pork it is. Please look forward to it at dinner." £ÛGrey£Ý Still wearing the same menacing expression, Grey approached the boar and without showing it any form of mercy, Grey delivered a single blow towards it, sending it to its creator right away. Grey then took out his frustration on the boar''s dead body as he aggressively dismantled its body parts. He felt much more refreshed the moment he finished dismantling the boar as if all his frustrations were blown away. After that, the three continued their daily routine and finished off some more goblins. Afterwards, they headed to the guild to process the quest completion. And finally, they arrived at the mansion just before night fell, As promised, Grey cooked an appetizing fried pork dish to fulfill his promise to Yuna. It was a dish not only Yuna, but everyone else enjoyed as they had a hearty meal together. With the flowing of the night, all of them soon headed to their own bedrooms to retire for the day. Grey and Yuna in particular felt very satisfied as the exhaustion from the previous day was also washed away in their sleep. For the next couple of days, Grey attempted again and again to confess his feelings for Yuna, but just like the first fay, all of the attempts were failures. He still maintained his 100% failure rate. "Haah... Why? Just why?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey heaved a lengthy sigh as his lifeless and empty eyes gazed outside the window. It was the night of the fifth day yet there was no progress made during that duration of time. He didn''t care anymore and just went to bed once again in order to condition his body. After all, tomorrow is quite an important day for him, Yuna, Gustav, and many more. It will be the Labyrinth of Death''s opening! CHAPTER 57 END Chapter 58: The Labyrinth Opens Gloom... There was only a gloomy expression present on Grey''s face. Rather than greeting the morning with a bright and relaxed expression, his face looked as if it was the end of the world. 5 days, 23 attempts. That was Grey''s current record in trying to confess to Yuna. And each and every one of those attempts were all failures. What''s more, each attempt was much worse than the previous ones. Grey deeply regretted not confessing on the first try. That attempt was the only one which was unsuccessful because of his own ineptitude. The remaining ones failed because of random and sudden circumstances. "Haah... Forget it, I''ll find a way to confess one way or another." £ÛGrey£Ý Deciding to not think too much about it, Grey prepared himself for the day. He first bath to refresh his mind and body. After which, he wore his trusty set of adventurer clothing. Of course, he didn''t forget to check his "Inventory" to make sure everything was ready. With all things done and ready, Grey headed to the dining hall to fuel his day with a warm and hearty meal. When he arrived, one other person was already sitting there. It was Gustav who will also be participating in the Labyrinth. "Oh, Lord Grey, good morning. Are you excited for the labyrinth''s opening?" £ÛGustav£Ý "Well, yeah... It''s going to be my first time, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh right... You''ve just registered as an adventurer a couple of months ago. I totally forgot because of your strength." £ÛGustav£Ý Gustav commented with a slightly amazed tone. Because of Grey''s prowess, he sometimes forgets that the young man before him could still be considered a rookie adventurer. It was one of those moments. Well, there aren''t any rookies in the world capable of battling it out with a lesser dragon. Even amongst the veteran adventurers, only those who are truly capable could stand toe to toe with one. "Anyway, Lord Grey, that pis... pista... pi©`" £ÛGustav£Ý "Pizza?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes, pizza. Could you please teach me how to make it?" £ÛGustav£Ý "Mmm... Sure, why not." £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden shift in their topic, Gustav suddenly requested to be taught by Grey. While the latter didn''t have any problems with it, he was still confused why a man like Gustav would like to learn how to make them. In a manner which Grey couldn''t explain, he felt that something was off with Gustav''s request. It was especially suspicious when he heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Grey''s positive response. "But Sir Gustav, why do you want to learn how to make it though?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, that''s because..." £ÛGustav£Ý Wanting to confirm things, Grey did not hesitate to ask Gustav of his suspicions, which Gustav answered honestly. The answer was something that Grey didn''t expect to come from a respectable military officer. Apparently, every time Gustav comes back from an expedition, Vanessa would always force him to tell every single detail. And every time there was food involved, she would ask Gustav to make it for her. As her subordinate, Gustav couldn''t do anything about it but follow her orders. He tried to refuse one time but the outcome wasn''t pretty. He was made to run a hundred laps on the training grounds with him only wearing his underwear. After hearing that story, Grey felt pity for Gustav. Grey didn''t expect that behind Gustav''s bright smile, was hidden a painful and shameful experience caused by the one and only Vanessa. It was clearly an abuse of authority, and Grey wanted to refute, but when he remembered Vanessa''s overbearing personality, he was forced to silence. He didn''t want to get dragged into Vanessa''s schemes. "Alright, Sir Gustav, let''s head to the kitchen. I''ll show you how it''s done." £ÛGrey£Ý "Lord Grey... I''ll forever be in your debt!" £ÛGustav£Ý A great emotion of joy flooded Gustav''s heart at the moment. He could finally be saved from Vanessa''s eccentric and sudden whims, It was the very least Grey could do to help out Gustav. Without wasting any more time, Grey and Gustav headed to the kitchen where Grey briefly demonstrated the process of making pizza, and Gustav took notes of the process without missing a single thing. Gustav also didn''t shy away when he didn''t understand something. He immediately asks Grey questions and elaborations. After all, his pride and dignity as a knight is on the line. "That should be it. Any more questions?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, this is more than enough. I''ll never forget this kindness, Lord Grey." £ÛGustav£Ý "Don''t worry about it. Just make sure that you show Big Sis©` I mean Lady Vanessa just how capable you are." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course!" £ÛGustav£Ý To show his gratefulness, Gustav slightly bowed his head towards Grey, and soon after, he then saluted him like how a knight would to their superiors. Due to Gustav''s sudden request, pizza was added into the breakfast meal. It was somewhat strange to have it for breakfast, but what''s important was that everyone enjoyed it with smiles plastered on their faces. After breakfast, Grey, Yuna, Fritz, and Gustav all headed towards the western gate and then headed a little bit north when they exited town. They were heading to the Labyrinth of Death which was the main reason why Grey and Yuna traveled to Moterno in the first place. While Grey and Yuna have been in Moterno for about a month already, they still have yet to see the Labyrinth. After all, most of their time was spent guarding Eliza and taking quests which happened to be not in the Labyrinth''s direction. Just a few hundred meters outside of town, a large number of people could be noticed gathering by the labyrinth. The labyrinth was like a concert venue on the day of the concert, and the participants were the fans eagerly waiting to see their idols. "You''ll be giving a speech today, right, Fritz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I am. It''s part of my duty as the lord, and... shouldn''t you two be on the front lines now?" £ÛFritz£Ý "We''ll be heading there shortly." £ÛGrey£Ý Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Hahahaha! May fortune befall you, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛGustav£Ý "Thank you, Mister Gustav." £ÛYuna£Ý Shortly after they arrived at the location, Fritz and Gustav separated with Grey and Yuna to fulfill their duties. Fritz headed to the labyrinth''s entrance, while Gustav prepared the knights to head inside the labyrinth. As for Grey and Yuna, they headed to the front, just like Kris and Aria had previously said. On the way there, not one adventurer bothered them, but rather, gave way for them. Rumors of Grey and Yuna''s might have reached the ears of all adventurers. "Oh, Grey, Yuna, you''re here!" £ÛAlthea£Ý The first to greet them was the Guildmaster, Althea, who was facilitating the adventurers. Behind her were Kris, Aria, and three other people. They were the other high-rankers who helped out in the recapture a few days ago. Other than them being B-rankers, all of them were much older, yet weaker than Kris and Aria. It made Grey once again realize that the two were still geniuses of their own rights even when they banter a lot. "All right, I''ll introduce everyone to you. Starting from the right, it''s Kris, Aria, Hela, Grucius, and Jiro. Everyone, this is Grey and Yuna. Although they are young, please don''t underestimate them." £ÛAlthea£Ý The Guildmaster introduced the other High-rankers to Grey and Yuna without any sort of honorifics. It seemed that she was comfortable enough with them to the point she could just address them casually. "I am Hela, leader of the B-rank party ''Green Blaze''. Nice to meet you." £ÛHela£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Hela ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿36 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,092 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,264 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (53%) ¡¾Class¡¿Archer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (52%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿54% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºPoison Fire (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Despite her age, Hela didn''t look a day older than 25. She was the big sister type of character which Grey had remembered from his days of reading fiction works. Behind her are her four party members, all of which were women. "Call me Grucius, B-rank party ''Scarred Wolves'' leader." £ÛGrucius£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Grucius ¡¾Race¡¿Therianthrope (Wolf Tribe) ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿46 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,221 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,566 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (51%) ¡¾Class¡¿Brawler ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (58%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿61% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºIron Fist (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Grucius was the stereotypical example of an adventurer people usually think of at first. He was tough looking, had a deep voice, a wild appearance, and heck, he even got a scar on his left eye. He was a menacing one. Behind Grucius were three other members of the wolf tribe, two men and one woman. All of them bore resemblance to Grucius, making Grey infer that they were all related to one another. "And I''m Jiro. The leader of ''Silent Thunder''. A pleasure to meet you!" £ÛJiro£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Jiro ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿34 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,116 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,341 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (53%) ¡¾Class¡¿Assassin ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (53%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿57% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºStealth (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Lastly, there was Jiro. He was that one dude in fictional works whose eyes were always closed. Behind him were three beautiful women. Because of that, many male adventurers are glaring daggers at him. It is also worth noting that Jiro, like Hela, looked nothing like how their age would suggest. It was the power of being a high-ranker. Your body would do its best to retain its peak form. "I''m Grey of the B-rank party "Aster". It''s also a pleasure to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m Yuna of the same party. We''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý After Hela, Grucius, and Jiro introduced themselves, Grey and Yuna also gave their own greetings to them. Surprisingly, none of the other B-rankers were surprised by Grey and Yuna''s ranks. They have already heard a number of rumors about the two and they have already verified from the Guildmaster that they were indeed high-rankers like them. If there was something to be surprised about, it was that they were younger than they had anticipated. Especially Yuna who was still 16 years old. Of course, Kris and Aria didn''t need to introduce themselves anymore. They were already acquainted with everyone''s parties because of the past labyrinth explorations they have attended. "All right, then Yuna, Grey, please ready your position." £ÛAlthea£Ý "Alight," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like how Kris said it would be, the high-rankers were placed in the front, with Krisin the lead. He was then followed by the other High-rankers, then the C-rankers, the D-rankers, the knights, and finally, every other participant. A few moments later, Fritz walked in front of the large crowd and announced the rules that should be followed while inside the labyrinth. The rules are as follows: First, no stealing of loot from other participants. Second, only the participants that found the treasure room and their companions can enter the said room. Third, no fighting amongst the participants. Fourth, participants should not meddle in the problems of other participants, unless asked for. And lastly, participants should not put the other participants in danger. Anyone caught breaking these rules will be kicked out and punished accordingly. The first three rules were self-explanatory. The fourth one is created so that no one complains when their loot is stolen. This is because some participants use the premise of "helping out others" in order to steal their loot. Lastly, and the most important rule, the fifth one. This is because there were cases where participants who can''t beat their opponents, in order to escape, push it to other participants. This usually leads to the other party getting hurt, and in the worst case scenario, death. If proven that a participant did this, they will be subjected to prison and face severe consequences. "Now, without further ado, I declare the Labyrinth of Death''s official opening!" £ÛFritz£Ý As Fritz gave the signal, the crowd of participants cheered in joy and excitement. Not wasting any more time, the ones in the front, the high-rankers, dashed their way through inside the labyrinth. Just like in the special dungeon, when the high-rankers entered the labyrinth, the dungeon torchstones started illuminating the path, and the labyrinth which once looked like the abyss, became a well-lighted tunnel which can give fortunes to the ones who challenges it. On their way, the vanguards met different types of monsters, there were slimes, goblins, kobolds, and many more. Although it was called the Labyrinth of Death, it didn''t mean that only dark-attribute or undead monsters would spawn. Rather, monsters who are of the dark-attribute or undead-type monsters will get their strength boosted. For example, skeletons which are H-rank will become as strong as G-rank monsters. Thus, participants needed to be wary of them. Inside the labyrinths, there are 10 floors, with each floor a rank stronger than the previous one. Each floor is also divided into color-coded zones, namely, blue, green, yellow, red, and black. Blue being the safest and Black being the most dangerous. In order to conquer the labyrinth, one must defeat the boss on the lowest floor, which is of course at Disaster Class. Since the Vanguards are in the front, it is their duty to eliminate any monsters that are too strong for the floor they are in. After a few dozen minutes, the Vanguards have run kilometers of distance, and after each fork road, less and less of them stayed in one group. After some time, Yuna and Grey were left traveling together with Jiro and his party. "13 skeletons just about 200 meters ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like Grey had warned them, after about 200 meters, 13 skeletons appeared out of nowhere. But with relative ease, they took them down in an instant. It couldn''t even be considered a fight. "Whoa¡« There really were 13 skeletons. Was that your ability, young man?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Yeah, sort of..." £ÛGrey£Ý "A detection type ability, huh... I wish I had one too..." £ÛJiro£Ý Although his eyes were closed, Grey could feel on an instinctual level that Jiro''s eyes were sparkling in fascination. It was a topic which one hurt one''s head if they think too much about it. While they had just met, Jiro was already acting friendly towards Grey and Yuna. He was a very outgoing and friendly person who could get along with just about anyone. Though it will probably be hard with men, seeing how the adventurers were looking at him with contempt. As Grey chatted with Jiro, Yuna was also engaged in a conversation with the ladies. Other than Eliza, it was the first time Grey had seen Yuna open up with strangers very quickly. Also, along the way, Grey and Yuna learnt that Jiro was not in any sort of harem-type party which the male adventurers thought them to be. Rather, the three ladies in Jiro''s party were actually all his little sisters. "Pretty unbelievable, huh?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Well, yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý But even with that fact established, Grey couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that they were all siblings. Just like every case Grey had encountered, they bore no resemblance to one another. "Hahaha, right? Even I wouldn''t believe myself if I was another person. It''s just that they inherited our mother''s looks while I inherited our father''s." £ÛJiro£Ý "Must be tough, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "You could say that again. It''s especially tough whenever we''re inside the guild. I would always get the contempt and envy of the other adventurers. Though, I made sure to teach them a lesson if they cross the line!" £ÛJiro£Ý Jiro ended his sentence with a menacing smile. He had remembered the times when some adventurers tried to lay their hands on his little sisters. Needless to say, all of them received a beating they could never forget. Grey could wholeheartedly relate to Jiro''s experiences. After all, it wasn''t just once or twice some unknown men looked at Yuna in undesirable ways. Though they were easily scared off by him. "Well, I don''t do much of that these days. I usually devote my time to my wife and children. We only get together in special events like this one." £ÛJiro£Ý A longing yet happy smile appeared on Jiro''s face as he looked at his little sisters. He clearly missed adventuring with them but couldn''t do it because of the new priorities he had established. ''A family, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Jiro''s words, Grey was also thrusted into deep thought as he reminisced about his life back on Earth. He felt a little empty but also a little happy as he remembered his previous life. While his parents died early on an accident during his high school days, Grey didn''t feel particularly alone as his relatives were there for him. He also had acquaintances and friends in work which he shared happy times with in the office. But even though he enjoyed interacting with people, he also enjoyed his time alone with his hobbies. While it lacked a little excitement and was a little repetitive, it was not a bad life to say the least. Though Grey really didn''t have too much attachment to that life as he was someone who could move on easily. This time was different, he greatly treasures his time with Yuna and would do everything to protect it. The times he had spent with her were irreplaceable and were much more valuable than any treasure. Thinking back to that, it made him realize that he really was such a fool to realize his feelings after only a very long time. "Well, it looks like it''s another fork road. I guess this is where we part ways. Make sure to greet us the next time we meet." £ÛJiro£Ý "Yeah." £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey was rethinking his life, a sudden fork road appeared in front of them. It meant that it was time for their parties to go separate ways and make sure to perform their duties as vanguards. "Take care¡«!" £ÛLittle Sister 1£Ý "Look out for Black Zones, okay?" £ÛLittle Sister 2£Ý "Un. You too, please take care!" £ÛYuna£Ý Having said their goodbyes, Jiro and his little sisters parted ways with Grey and Yuna and headed to the left route, leaving Grey and Yuna alone with each other. Needless to say, it became much quieter with less people around. "Hey, Yuna, are you ready to go all out?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well then, in three, two, one, go!" £ÛGrey£Ý With no other eyes around, Grey and Yuna stopped limiting themselves, and with a signal from Grey, they both sped up to breakneck speed, skillfully cleaning up all the dangerous monsters they met along the way. Them being on the first floor, all the monsters could easily be killed without the use of magic. Even the Black zones which were swarmed with monsters were easily cleared up with just the two of them. "Yuna, let''s see how far we can go!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 58 END Chapter 59: Treasures, Treasures, and More Treasures! Dimly lit hallways as far as the eyes could see, only illuminated by the red crystals embedded into the walls. Like an ant''s nest, the labyrinth stretched out into halls and chambers far and wide. In these hallways, the sound of sharp shrieks and metals clanging echoed throughout the almost still air, creating a chaotic melody as it spread through all the chambers. The sounds only became more quiet as the numbers of dancing in a dreadful battle dwindled. "Yuna, four more behind you!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý After blasting an orc towards the wall, Yuna twisted her body around and vigilantly looked out for the ones Grey mentioned, and when she found them... ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... A valley of ice flew towards their direction, impaling their large bodies and killing them in an instant. All that was left of them was the drops they had left behind as they vanished into thin air. Grey and Yuna were currently in a red zone on the second floor. It was an area which was once swarmed with orcs and other G-ranked monsters. All of which have been wiped out by Grey and Yuna without breaking a sweat. As each floor rises in difficulty, the 1st floor will only be filled with H-rank monsters, the 2nd would be G-ranks at most, and so on and so forth, up until the 10th and final floor which contains contains monsters up until Calamity Class, except for the boss which was a Disaster Class. Each zone could also be designated by the color of torchstones imbedded on the walls. In the blue zone, bright blue crystals will illuminate the surroundings and no monsters will spawn. While the black zones are devoid of any light and monsters spawn rates are off the charts. Monsters also couldn''t leave their zones, that is why blue zones could also be called safe zones as participants can rest there at ease. Each floor is connected by stairs which are also one of the precious blue zones. "Was that all of them, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I couldn''t see any more monsters nearby. There also isn''t anything to take note of. Let''s just head to the next floor." £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing how barren the floor has become, Grey and Yuna decided to descend down the stairs towards the 3rd floor. They didn''t even bother to pick up the monsters'' drops as they were aiming to head the deepest floor they could. Although it is forbidden to steal other''s loot, higher ranked participants sometimes leave loot that they don''t want just anywhere. And since the owners don''t want it, other participants are free to take it. It is also the reason why weaker participants stay vigilant each floor. They would be able to profit without risking their lives to a great extent. This in turn lowered the death rates from participants who were desperate to earn some money. It has been almost an hour since Grey and Yuna had gone inside the labyrinth, and thanks to Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye", they were able to easily traverse the labyrinth as Grey looked out for dead ends and the stairs. Of course, Grey also kept his eye peeled for secret treasure rooms. With his ability to view the work in a bird''s eye view, he could bypass any walls and see the whole layout as if he was looking at a map. It was very useful to locate secrets. There are also three types of treasure rooms. The first type is the easiest one where it only contains the treasure. The second type is laden with traps. And the third one is a monster ranch where the treasure will only appear once the monsters are defeated. But all of these treasure rooms have one thing in common, they become blue zones once the treasure is taken. It''s also worth noting that Grey had detected many treasure rooms, but since it was just the lower floors, they didn''t take it as the other participants will need it more than we will. It has decided to only take treasures once they reach the 5th floor. Gguraakkkkk Urukkk Just as Grey and Yuna came down the 3rd floor, they were met with a group of ogres, ready to pounce at them at a moment''s notice. They all looked at Grey and Yuna as if they were their prey. "Grey, should we just dash this through?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, let''s do that. There wouldn''t even be a reward for us even if we stay here longer, anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like they did on the first two floors, Grey and Yuna dashed their way to the 3rd floor, with Grey leading the way. All the monsters they met on the way were taken out in just an instant. It took more than 8 hours, but after much effort, Grey and Yuna were able to reach the 6th floor safely. It was a record only a select few could achieve and could be boasted throughout the world. Groooowwllllll "Grey... Let''s have lunch, first. I''m starving..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked adorably as she rested on the corner of the stairway just at the entrance of the 6th floor. Her face and ears were slightly flushed from the growling of her stomach being heard. Due to being caught up in exploring the labyrinth, Grey had totally forgotten that they have still yet had to have their lunch. It was already late in the afternoon so it was only understandable for Yuna to be hungry. Though Grey felt sorry for Yuna not being able to eat lunch, he was also a little happy to see Yuna''s adorable expression. It was so destructive that he thought for a moment that his heart might explode. "Ah, sorry. I didn''t notice." £ÛGrey£Ý When Grey said those words, he was wearing such a bright smile on his face that Yuna thought he was teasing her once again. She tried to show her dissatisfaction by pouting, but it only made Grey''s heart beat faster. It was too adorable for him. "Mou¡« Grey! You''re teasing me again, aren''t you!?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''m not. It''s just that you look so cute, I couldn''t help but chuckle." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, Yuna also suffered from Grey''s sudden remark. Her face became even redder than a ripe tomato as her brain tried to process Grey''s compliment. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Grey on the other hand has yet to realize what he just said. He may be useless in trying to confess, but when it came to giving heart pounding compliments to Yuna, he could do it easily as long as he does it on impulse. "So, Yuna, what do you want to eat?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Umm... Anything''s fine..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey has already recovered from Yuna''s destructive attack, but the same thing couldn''t be said for Yuna. She was going to ask for a serving of curry and omelet, but due to being flustered, she ended up saying "anything". Without wasting any time, Grey cooked a meal with the help of Yuna. He prepared fried rice with cheese and garlic along with orange juice as refreshment. Those served as both lunch and dinner for the two of them. After having a hearty meal, Yuna and Grey continued their journey throughout the labyrinth, and just a few hundred meters from where we had lunch, Grey immediately detected something important. "Looks like there''s a treasure room up ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, where?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey pointed to his right into a wall, a few dozen meters away. While it only looked like a plain stone wall, Grey was absolutely certain that behind it was a treasure room. A large one at that. Without further ado, Grey let his mana flow into the walls, and when he did, a slow rumbling spread throughout the ground. Soon after. an entrance opened before them, and just a few meters ahead was the treasure room itself. Although the room was quite large, there was only a single chest inside of it, located at the center in the far end of the room. No matter how one looks at it, it was clearly suspicious for a large room to only have a single chest inside of it. "Waah¡« Amazing... There really is a hidden room." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna who only saw such a magical contraption for the first time was fully engrossed by the hidden mechanisms in the labyrinth. Still, she did not let her curiosity get the better of her and stayed on guard. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Labyrinth¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Labyrinth of Death ¡¾Structure¡¿Treasure room ¡¾Type¡¿Trap ¡¾Description¡¿ A large room filled with a single-activation trap. Upon detection of an intruder, the entrance will be closed and blades of mana will come flying from all directions, cutting down anyone below C-rank instantly. ----------------------------------- Shivers ran down Grey''s spine as he read the room''s description. Even if it was plain obvious, the manner in which the trap activates was still a nasty one. Anyone unlucky to get caught in it will surely die. Thankfully, it was located on the 6th floor where only C-rankers and above could reach. Well, considering the amount of C-rank monsters in the floor, only those of B-rank and above will probably be brave enough to dive so deeply. "Is it safe, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, far from that. Anyone below B-rank would suffer from this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Should we leave it be, then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah. There''s no need for that. We could just use ''that'' method." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey didn''t even need to mention any more than that. Yuna quickly understood what he meant as it was a method they utilized in the forest every time they needed to explore an unknown territory. ¡¶Summon: Goblin¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Upon Grey''s command, mana quickly gathered and soon after, took the shape of a small humanoid creature. It was a goblin which looked like any other goblin. The only difference was that it was a summon which obeys the summoner''s will. After receiving Grey''s instruction, the goblin immediately started walking towards the chest. At first, nothing much happened, but when the goblin arrived at the centerline, a violent barrage of blades rained down upon it. After which, the goblin was nowhere to be found. It has vanished back into pure mana. Grey felt a little pity for the goblin seeing its cruel fate. Thankfully, they were just mobile masses of mana and not really living things. Otherwise, his conscience would be haunted for days because of what he just did. "It should be safe now." £ÛGrey£Ý Having made sure that the room was safe, Grey and Yuna entered the room, and Grey opened up the treasure chest. The contents were much better than Grey had anticipated "What''s inside?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s a ''Scythe of Darkness'' , a vial of ''High-Grade Healing Potion'' , and 4 platinum coins." £ÛGrey£Ý While there were only a few items, all in all, they would achieve a total of more than a million kiels. It was roughly equal to performing about 3 B-rank quests. It was a very hefty reward considering how easy Grey and Yuna bypassed it. "Let me see the potion." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý Being an alchemist, what Yuna became interested the most was the potion. The moment she got her hands on it, she quickly examined it. After all, it was her first time seeing a potion not made by people. After a rough examination, Yuna concluded that it was just as effective as the ones she makes. It was a high-tier high-grade potion to be exact. As she was a tier 6 Alchemist, she could even make a peak-tier high-grade potion. Seeing Yuna like that, it made Grey wonder how she will react if she knows Grey has 20 Divine-grade potions and the like in his "Inventory". Yuna only knew that he had some high quality stuff but didn''t know the exact grading. She doesn''t even know she is using Divine-grade equipment. "How is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s... normal, I guess? But rather than that, do you know how the labyrinth makes this potion, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "From what I know...." £ÛGrey£Ý Answering the enthusiastic Yuna, Grey did his best to explain how the labyrinth creates physical objects using mana alone. While they chatted, Grey also stored the items they got into his "Inventory". The two then continued their way throughout the labyrinth, and while doing so, they encountered some C-rank monsters which they were able to crush easily. And a few moments later.... "Oh, looks like there''s another one." £ÛGrey£Ý "A treasure room?!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Grey once again detected a treasure room. It was just located a few hundred meters from the previous one. This time, it was Yuna who unlocked the treasure room, imitating Grey''s previous actions. When the room opened, what greeted them were about a dozen monsters fully plated in metal. They were the dullahans Grey and Yuna were very familiar with. "Twin Spi©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was about to wipe out the dullahans in one fell swoop, when suddenly, Yuna stopped him from doing so, making him cancel his spell in the process. "What is it? Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, nothing. I just want to take them down without using magic!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Why so sudden?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I want to see how much I''ve grown ever since. So this time, I want to take them down without using magic!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared energetically with her eyes shining with excitement. There was only a trace of purity and innocence inside her eyes. She was shining so brightly that Grey might go blind from looking at her. Hearing her words, Grey reflected for a little bit. And his conclusion was the same as Yuna''s. And even though Dullahans are D-rank monsters, being dark-attribute boosts them to be comparable to C-rank. "Alright, then let''s have a match to see who got the most dullahans." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, in one, two, three... start!" £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s signal, Yuna and Grey started their little friendly competition. Grey dashed towards a group of dullahans and delivered a punch unto each of them. Yuna also did the same and diced up the ones that charged towards her. In just about 10 seconds, the number of dullahans dwindled to one, and by coincidence, Yuna and Grey were in a tie, left with taking down the last dullahan being the only way to win. Clankkk Within the last moments, Grey''s fist connected to the Dullahan''s chest while Yuna threw her dagger, striking the head accurately. It caused the Dullahan to fall to the ground with a loud thud. "Looks like it''s a tie..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuuu... I almost had it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we can do nothing about it. Yuna, how about you open the treasure chest this time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing Yuna down, Grey then suggested to her that she open the treasure chest, which she gladly did so with a bright smile on her face, clearly excited to open a treasure chest for the first time. Without wasting any time, Yuna skipped happily towards the treasure chest, and with a small creak resounding throughout the room, the treasure chest opened, revealing its wonderful content. "Waah¡« more treasures..." £ÛYuna£Ý Although Yuna was a little disappointed that there were no potions that time, she was still amazed by the contents of the treasure. Especially when one of the items could be used for alchemy. With the treasure chest opened, Grey approached Yuna and identified what the contents were. There were 4 vials of "Vampire Lord''s Blood", a "Sword of Regret", and 5 more platinum coins. It was even more rewarding than the first treasure chest they opened. "Grey, the ''Vampire Lord''s Blood'', I want it! All of it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna requested cheerfully as she thinks of all the things she could concoct with the use of that ingredient. She might even be able to reach Tier 7 with enough practice with it. "Alight, alright, you can have it. But I''ll be holding onto it for now. I''ll hand it to you when we''re out of the labyrinth." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you, Grey! You''re the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Driven by the momentum, Yuna suddenly hugged Grey without much thought, making the receiver of her embrace blush profusely. It was so sudden that Grey''s brain overheated for a moment. What''s even worse was that Yuna''s head was on Grey''s chest when she hugged him. Because of it, Yuna could hear the sudden racing of Grey''s heart, not missing a single beat of it. "Hm? Grey, your heart©`" £ÛYuna£Ý As Yuna looked up to Grey''s face, all she could see was a flushed expression which was redder than anything she had seen. It took her a few seconds to process things, but the moment she realized what she was doing... "A-Ah! S-Sorry, I-I didn''t mean to do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... she immediately backed off quite the distance. Her face equalled Grey''s in terms of redness. Even her ears were red from being flustered. But seeing Grey''s reaction, Yuna couldn''t help but feel a little bit hopeful. She didn''t want to get ahead of herself but she hoped deep inside her heart that Grey was blushing for the same reason as hers. Grey swiftly turned around to hide his flustered face, but it was already far too late. Yuna had seen all of it. In actuality, it was Grey who was missing out on Yuna''s very red face. "Uh... Umm... I don''t really mind it. So.., Uh... Why don''t we continue with the labyrinth?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! Let''s." £ÛYuna£Ý Trying to shift the topic, Grey suggested that they head deeper into the labyrinth which Yuna agreed to without much thought. During the whole day, Grey and Yuna opened up every treasure room they found, but only tried half of them. They made sure that there were still rooms left for others who might want to try their luck. They also made sure to only try the more dangerous ones to lessen the amount of casualties even a little. Even with that all said and done, the two of them were still able to conquer more than two dozen treasure rooms, and it goes without saying that they acquired tens of millions of kiels worth of treasures. By the time they reached the 7th floor it was already about deep in the night. They decided to end it there for the day and headed to dreamland. When the two of them awoke, they immediately walked down the stairs to the 7th floor after preparing themselves. The reception they received upon descending down a floor was quite the loud one. Kruwaaaakkkkk Ghieeeekkkkk Groaaaarrrr Orc Kings, Ogre Generals, Greater Golems, and Minotaur Commanders. They were all B-rank monsters, monsters who can easily tear apart large buildings as if they were only tearing paper, and all of them are roaming around in the labyrinth aimlessly. It was yet another eventful day for the both of them. CHAPTER 59 END Chapter 60: Impulse Buhiiiiikk A loud screeching echoed loudly throughout the labyrinth as an Orc King fell towards the ground, making the ground rumble. A few moments later, the monster''s corpse vanished into thin air, leaving behind a necklace and an ample amount of leather. "Was that the last one, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yep. I couldn''t detect any more monsters around. There also aren''t any treasure rooms in the vicinity." £ÛGrey£Ý After traveling for more than 6 hours, Grey and Yuna have finally arrived in the staircase leading to the 8th floor. Needless to say, on the journey there, they were able to collect a lot of quest items which can easily fetch millions of kiels in total. With the amount of treasures from both the 6th and 7th floors, they have already acquired a total of almost 200 million kiels. It was equal to 3 years worth of a marquisate''s profit. "Alright, let''s head to the next floor." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? We aren''t going to have lunch yet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like the day before, Grey had once again forgotten that it was already lunch time. Luckily, Yuna was able to remind him before they go traveling the labyrinth on an empty stomach like before. An appetizing smell enveloped the stairs as Grey and Yuna prepared a warm meal for lunch. Soon after, their faces were filled with satisfaction as they enjoyed their meals complete with rice, meat, soup, and dessert. After lunch, Grey and Yuna descended to the 8th floor where A-rank monsters resided. It was also worth noting that the lower the floors are, the fewer monsters there are, but to compensate for that, the monsters themselves become much stronger. Grey already knew how massive the labyrinths were, but seeing how the ceiling extended more than 30 meters upwards, he realized he was underestimating it. Of course, the lower one goes, the bigger the halls would become. Upon their descent, the first monster which greeted them was a large tree-like creature which was equipped with a trunk more than 5 meters in diameter, which was more than tenfold stronger than steel. It also had 6 legs, spread out even on the base of its trunk. It was a Canopeid Treant, an A-rank plant-attribute elemental monster capable of wiping out hamlets as if it was just a walk in the park. A creature which could threaten a whole territory if let loose. Thud Thud Thud Noticing Grey and Yuna''s arrival, the Canopeid Treant went straight towards them. Although its speed was slow, its strength is nothing to scoff at. Just from the reverberations of its footsteps, one can easily guarantee that. But Grey and Yuna didn''t let it do just whatever it wanted to do. Before it could even reach them, Grey and Yuna quickly ran past it and delivered blows towards its wooden calves at the same time. ¡¶Magnum Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Sickle Claw!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Receiving the brunt of their attacks, the two of the enemy''s legs broke down into splinters, making the Canopeid Treant out of balance. Taking that opportunity, Grey destroyed its remaining limbs with a fury of punches. Crasshhhhh With a loud crash, the once standing tall Canopeid Treant fell towards the ground helplessly. It tried to regenerate its limbs, but Grey manages to destroy them before they could even become usable. Yuna didn''t let Grey''s effort go to waste. As soon as she saw the enemy fall, she hastily springed towards its head and with a swing of her daggers, she delivered the finishing blow. ¡¶Execution!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna''s attack, the Canopeid Treant''s massive head was turned into fine dust, and soon after, its whole body followed, leaving only its drops behind. There was a small gem, a few crystalline fragments, and tons upon tons of lumber. "Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tilted her head in curiosity as she examined the small gem dropped from the Canopeid Treant. It was a deep green oval-shaped gem which could easily fit inside a child''s closed palm. But even if it was small, it was very beautiful. "So pretty..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s the ''Seed of Vitality''. Do you want it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Can I...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Rather than answering Yuna''s question, Grey only nodded silently with a gentle smile on his face. It made Yuna very happy, but unlike before, she made sure to control her impulses to prevent suddenly hugging Grey again. Just as Grey had said, the gem Yuna was holding was called the "Seed of Vitality". It''s a very amazing item which boosts the stamina and recovery rates of whomever is wearing it by more than 35% and protects them from many diseases. Being such an amazing item, it could easily fetch 50 million kiels. It was an item not even nobles could easily possess. It is considered a luxurious item even for the standards of royalty. "Thank you, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No problem. But of course, let''s have that stored first. I''ll give you everything you want when we''ve finished the labyrinth." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With their agreement settled, Grey and Yuna then continued to traverse the labyrinth where they encountered a monster every 10 minutes or so. Some of them dropped amazing items while others were just ordinary drops. While the monsters they fought are also A-rank, Yuna didn''t have much trouble fighting against them as she was already on the pinnacle of A-rank. Just on a rough estimate, she was about 5 times stronger than them. If there were just three enemies, Yuna would be able to handle them simultaneously all by herself. Anymore than that could become dangerous. Thankfully, she was wearing Divine-grade equipment which strengthened her defense. "Oh? There''s a treasure room up ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý "Where?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing the word "treasure", Yuna''s ears perked up in excitement and her eyes shone brightly. She was mostly excited to find rare materials to use for her alchemy. Upon opening the hidden entrance, what greeted them was a very small room guarded by two A-rank Ogre Warlords. Both stood more than 4 meters tall and were holding blades as they stood guard. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Grey, I''ll take them both on." £ÛYuna£Ý "... Alright, just make sure to be careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý A bold declaration came from Yuna, rang inside Grey''s ears. Seeing her determination, Grey was left with no choice but to agree. Although he still remained vigilant for any dangers. Soon after, Yuna utilized her "Nihility", and both her presence and figure vanished from the surrounding, blending in with the stagnant air. Even when she had entered the room, none of the enemies had noticed. Not even the sound of footsteps or her breathing could be heard. She had become one with the surroundings, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. Ugrruuuukkkkk A loud scream filled the room as a sudden cut appeared on one of the Ogre Warlords. It didn''t end there as soon after, more and more cuts appeared throughout its body. Its companion was also alarmed, but it couldn''t sense an intruder. All it could do was watch as its kin swung its blade recklessly like an enraged madman. No, rather than watch, it did its best to dodge its companion''s rampage. Crassshhhhh As the unharmed Ogre Warlord saw a glimmer of light shine by the corner of the room, it immediately struck it without hesitation. But even when the smoke cleared out, there was nothing to be found. It wasn''t hallucinating. Yuna had used a little bit of light magic to distract the enemy, and as it was distracted, its madness-driven companion managed to land a blow towards its back, leaving a deep lashing wound. The two danced in the palm of Yuna''s hands as they recklessly struck every nook and cranny of the room in the sliver of hope of striking the intruder which neither of them could see. With each blood Yuna drew, the faster and stronger she became. It was due to her dagger''s enchantment, "Bleeding Edge", which temporarily boosts her physical attributes with every wound she creates. ¡¶Dice!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as the enemies were exhausted, Yuna immediately launched her final attack instantly turning the enemies into a pool of monster blood. With the amount of power she had accumulated, even the room was turned into fine dust. Watching the scene unfold in front of him, Grey felt shivers run down his spine. While he was confident he could defeat Yuna, her way of fighting when she''s serious was still scary. With the enemies defeated, the room was suddenly restored to its former glory, and the treasure chest which suffered the full brunt of Yuna''s attacks was also restored to its peak condition as if nothing ever happened. "Gre¡«y! I''m done!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Coming!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey immediately stored the treasure chest''s contents as soon as he identified them. Unfortunately for Yuna, there weren''t any alchemy ingredients nor any potions amongst its contents. A few moments after Grey and Yuna exited the treasure room, Grey found another one just a couple hundred meters ahead. There also weren''t that many monsters so the two were able to arrive there pretty quickly. Just like the previous ones, the treasure room was hidden behind a stone wall. The only difference this time was that it was much bigger than the ones they have previously encountered and had a very worrisome description. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Labyrinth¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Labyrinth of Death ¡¾Structure¡¿Treasure room ¡¾Type¡¿Trap ¡¾Description¡¿ A large treasure room with multiple hallways. Each hallway has a different trap installed in them that will be triggered upon entry. The traps will reactivate every minute unless the treasure is opened. ----------------------------------- It was the first time they have encountered a treasure room with multiple traps installed in them. It was even more worrying when there were more than a dozen hallways present. "Yuna, I''ll handle this one, It''s quite dangerous so make sure to stick to me closely." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, understood." £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Horde: Goblin¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Yuna''s affirmation, Grey immediately summoned a large amount of goblins which equaled the amount of hallways present. They were to become test dummies which would activate the traps for Grey and Yuna''s safety. It was already the 8th floor where A-rank monsters would spawn. Grey couldn''t afford to risk Yuna''s safety from both the traps and the labyrinth monsters. It was best to keep help close and protect her upon any signs of danger. Bzzzzzttttbbzzzzzttttt The moment the first goblin stepped foot on the room, electricity came crackling down out of nowhere and turned the goblin into ash. Even the bones of the goblins were charred into charcoal. Seeing that scene, Grey and Yuna were able to understand the gravity of the situation. The traps were on a completely different caliber from the ones in the previous floors. The electric trap alone was capable of killing a B-ranker in an instant. One after the other, Grey sent the goblins to trigger the traps, and each and every time, the goblins would be mercilessly killed by the hidden traps. Each of the traps were different from one another. There was a trap that scorched the whole room, there was also one that released extremely poisonous gasses, and even one which exploded the whole hallway. If it weren''t for the summoned goblins, Grey and Yuna wouldn''t be able to pass the traps and safely arrive at where the treasure was. "Grey, I''ll open the treasure chest." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, sure©` No, wait! Yuna, stop!" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna was about to open the treasure chest when Grey stopped her midway with a desperate voice. While it was very sudden, Yuna managed to stop herself and back off from the treasure chest. "Is there something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, please stand back a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "O... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Following Grey''s instructions, Yuna tucked herself in the corner of the room away from the treasure chest. Contrary to her actions, Grey approached it, and when it was at his arm''s length... ¡¶Megaton Shotgun!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ... Grey pulled his hand and then delivered a strong attack towards it, obliterating it immediately after the attack connected to it. Soon after, it vanished into thin air, leaving a few items behind. "The treasure chest vanished...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It wasn''t a treasure chest, but a monster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! A monster?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right it was a mimic which took the form of a treasure chest. If you had touched it, it would have lunged straight at you." £ÛGrey£Ý "How nasty..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s low voice resounded throughout the room as she gazed upon the spot where the mimic was previously stationed at. She would have been a victim of it if it wasn''t for Grey''s warning. The mimic Grey had just defeated was the highest variant of a mimic, an Alluring Mimic, which like the name implies, not only mimics things but allures unsuspecting victims into approaching it. While the Alluring Mimic was only at B-rank, with a sudden surprise attack and Yuna''s guard still down, she would have been hurt from it. After all, it was a monster which brought demise upon adventurers throughout the whole world. Piiisshhhioooo Soon after the mimic vanished into thin air, another treasure chest appeared. This time, Grey did not take any chances and appraised the treasure chest for any possible dangers. "Is it safe?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. This one''s an authentic treasure chest. Go ahead and open it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like before, Yuna excitedly opened the treasure chest like a little child excited to learn what her christmas present was. It didn''t even look like she was almost attacked just a few moments ago. When Yuna opened the treasure chest, wonderful treasures greeted their eyes. Just the contents of that single treasure chest alone was already worth more than what we got from traveling all this time in the labyrinth. Along with 8 Moon Crystals (10 Million Kiels), there was only one other item inside the treasure chest. It was "Soul Eater''s Amulet", a Peak-tier Superior-grade item which could fetch a billion kiels. The amulet''s ability is to store the souls of deceased beasts or mana from the monsters killed. It''s similar to a mana bank where the user could store up to 10,000 units of mana. It was especially useful for S-rankers whose average mana capacity is about 3,000. "Uuu... There aren''t any potions..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, even with how valuable that item was, Yuna was still crestfallen that there weren''t any alchemy materials inside. She hoped to get ingredients better than the "Vampire Lord''s Blood", but luck wasn''t on her side. After storing the treasures, Grey and Yuan then continued their way inside the labyrinth. It took them more than 8 hours, but they were able to find the staircase leading to the 9th floor. And since there weren''t that many people who will reach the 8th floor, Yuna and Grey decided to try out all of the treasure rooms, making the amount of treasures they obtained soar much higher. When they reached the 9th floor, it was much quieter than the 8th, and even with Grey''s "Divine Eyes", he could only detect a single monster. It wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say that there were more safe zones than monsters on the floor. "I think this is how far we''ll go for today." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... Then it''s time for dinner!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, let''s cook ourselves some dinner, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Without even having a single fight on the 9th floor, Yuna and Grey decided to stay on the staircase. And since it was about 8 o''clock already, the two of them decided to have dinner. Their dinner consists of rice, curry, skewers, beef soup, and pudding for dessert. Needless to say, the both of them enjoyed it very thoroughly. There weren''t any leftovers even though they cooked quite a bit. "Fuaah¡« that was a delicious meal! I want to eat ice cream right now!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? But we just ate pudding. If you continue to eat sweets, you''re really going to gain weight." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, stop teasing me! That won''t work on me anymore!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Aww, too bad... Looks like I won''t see your shocked expression today..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna protested to Grey''s provocations by stomping her left foot in an adorable way as she pouted to show her dissatisfaction. Grey on the other hand only chuckled as he observed the cute being called "Yuna", Yuna then tried her best to not look at Grey''s direction as she continued to show her dissatisfaction. Even when she grabbed a cup of water for herself, she made sure to not look at Grey. Ba-dump Ba-dump Ba-dump The more Grey looked at the pouting Yuna, the wilder his heartbeats became, it was racing to the point that it might explode any moment. It was as if he was losing his sense of self at that moment. It was especially difficult to contain when Yuna was illuminated by the light of the dungeon torchstones. In such a dark labyrinth, she shone brighter than anything else, and more beautiful than any treasures Grey had come across. "Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! I''m still mad at yo©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "I love you." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna didn''t even finish her words. Grey''s confession resounded clearly inside her ears. The shock from Grey''s words was too much for her to handle that she dropped the cup she was holding onto, spilling the water inside it. "Wh... What did you just say...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, that was very sudden, wasn''t it? It''s just that the more I look at you, the more I realize how much I''ve fallen for you. My heart is just beating so erratically that I couldn''t help myself but blurt it out. At this point, I don''t even care if I get rejected, I just wanted to convey these feelings to you." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s better to do something than regret not doing it". Those were the words of Kris which continued to echo inside Grey''s mind. No matter what the outcome may be, Grey didn''t care anymore. He only wanted to tell Yuna that he loves her. Yuna who received Grey''s sincere confession was at an utter loss of words as she hung down her head, preventing Grey from seeing her face which expressed the emotions she was feeling at the moment. Disbelief, relief, joy, fear, shock... There wasn''t just one emotion swirling inside Yuna''s heart the moment she heard Grey''s words. She was very happy yet she wanted to cry a lot. To her, it felt like it was a dream that it was scary. "Don''t worry about it, Yuna. You don''t have to©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Dummy." £ÛYuna£Ý This time, it was Grey whose words were cut off. As Yuna raised her head to look at Grey. She revealed a face as red as one could be along with tears of joy and relief forming in her eyes. "Who said you were getting rejected? I''m the one who gets to decide that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Does that mean..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... I love you too..." £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Yuna''s words, Grey''s heart was filled with extreme happiness he didn''t even know was possible. It was the happiest moment of his life, and before he realized it, his body had already moved on its own. Grey''s hands gently wiped away the tears on his beloved''s faces. Even when she was crying, to Grey''s eyes, Yuna was still the most beautiful lady there is. Be it in this life, the previous one, or whatever the future holds, he was sure that that would never change. To see the man she loves bear the same feelings as her, Yuna''s heart became filled with happiness that her love had finally bore fruition. She closed her eyes tight as the distance between her and Grey shortened with the passing of time. It wasn''t long until their lips touched one another''s. The light from the torchstones shone ever so brightly, and the crackling of the fire filled the labyrinth with music as the hearts of two people became one. CHAPTER 60 END Chapter 61: Five Stars The sun has risen with the start of a new day. The birds are chirping, the towns are bustling, and the animals of the forest hopped on the ground and on canopies of large trees. But deep down in the dimly lit labyrinth, there was no rising sun to be seen nor chirping of birds to be heard. In fact, there was no way to tell the time other than relying on one''s body clock, "Fuwaahhh¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý Just like in her everyday life, Yuna greeted the morning with an adorable yawn akin to that of a small animal. Her eyes were still sleepy and her luscious silver hair was still disheveled from sleeping in her tent. As she rubbed her eyes and went out of her tent, the first thing that greeted her was the sound of metal cookwares clanging and clacking. Just a few meters away from her was Grey who was already cooking breakfast. When Grey noticed the still sleepy young lady, he then put down the pan and spatula, decreased the heat of the fire, and approached Yuna gently with a warm and gentle smile about his face. "Good morning." £ÛGrey£Ý With no warning whatsoever, Grey gently kissed Yuna''s forehead as a greeting to a new morning. The recipient of the sudden kiss was immediately woken up and became alert. "G-Grey?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What''s wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wh... Why did you kiss me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Do I need a reason to kiss my cute girlfriend?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No... No, you don''t..." £ÛYuna£Ý As Grey tilted his head in a teasing way, Yuna answered meekly with her voice barely audible. Inside her heart, an overwhelming and unstoppable surge of happiness was spreading like wildfire. "Girlfriend"... That one word echoed throughout Yuna''s mind as she listened to Grey''s words. She had been in love with Grey for years already and the situation yesterday has yet to settle in. She still felt that everything was a dream. Of course, along with the realization that everything that occurred was actually real, the memories of the first kiss they shared together also came flashing inside her mind. It made her blush profusely, just about as red as yesterday. "Alright, then go have a bath first. We''ll have breakfast after you finish." £ÛGrey£Ý Heeding Grey''s words and at the same time, trying to hide her embarrassment, Yuna immediately went back to her tent, grabbed a new set of clothes, and went away to the corner of the stairs. While it is called "stairs", it isn''t the same as the stairs within buildings which consist of steps. It is a gentle slope which slowly spirals to the next floor. Some are straight, some spirals, and some even zigzags. There are also a lot of flat surfaces in the stairs where Grey and Yuna rested for the night. And while they could just clean themselves with magic, there are times where they want to take a bath. Today was one of those times. The bath they made was simple, they just erect solid walls to create a room, then hollow out and flatten the ground, making sure everything was solidified. After that, they just add water and heat it for a nice and refreshing hot bath. While Grey does possess "Heaven''s Eye", he never used it to peep on Yuna. He wasn''t a pervert who would do such a thing to women, especially when it came to the woman he loves. After taking her bath and changing into a new set of clothes, Yuna now looked like her usual self. She looked like a prim and proper lady, with the only difference being that she wore adventurer clothing. "Hehe... Grey''s my boyfriend... My boyfriend... Hehehe..." £ÛYuna£Ý It may have been due to her mind being cleared by the hot bath, but as Yuna waited for Grey to finish cooking, she was giggling and repeating to herself that Grey was her boyfriend. Just as Yuna giggled happily to herself, Grey had also finished cooking the dishes for breakfast. He then approached the dining table Yuna had set and served the dishes. "Yes, yes, I''m your boyfriend. Now, please eat this warm breakfast your boyfriend made for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With a heart-pounding smile, Yuna responded to Grey''s request happily. Grey received quite a bit of damage from Yuna''s cuteness but he kept that to himself. It would be embarrassing if Yuna knew of it, after all. As they were having their lovely breakfast, Grey remembered something important that he had to tell Yuna. Now that she was his girlfriend, Grey wanted to let her know of his past without hiding anything. Apart from him and God, no one really else knew of Grey''s circumstances. Even Yuna who he trusts the most is still in the dark about his past life and the mission God had bestowed upon him. "Yuna, after breakfast, I have something to tell you." £ÛGrey£Ý Although Grey felt a little nervous thinking about how Yuna would react, he still strengthened his resolve and decided to tell her the whole truth. After all, sooner or later, Yuna would have needed to find out about it. Yuna, who saw Grey''s sudden change of mood was a little taken aback, but she still did not question him any further. She has full trust in the man before her who she can now proudly call her "boyfriend". Breakfast ended and it was time for Grey to reveal his secrets. His heart was pounding like crazy as he sat in front of Yuna, but now, it was because of a completely different reason from love. It was because of anxiety. "Yuna, I want to tell you about my past... Are you ready to hear it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I''m ready." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then let''s start from the very beginning..." £ÛGrey£Ý Starting from the oldest moments he could remember, to his childhood, teenage years, up until to the point where he had met God, Grey did not miss out a single important detail about his past. As Grey continued to tell his story, Yuna didn''t make any sound and just listened to him carefully and closely. Throughout the whole time, although she was shocked inwardly, Yuna''s face didn''t make slight changes in expression and remained serious. It took Grey almost half an hour to wrap up everything he wanted to tell to Yuna, and even when he had already finished his story, Yuna remained quiet as if she was thinking deeply of something. "I sound crazy, don''t I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Rather, everything makes sense now..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry for not telling you." £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t really mind. Everyone has a thing or two about them that they want to hide from everyone else. After all... I''ve also been keeping my feelings for you hidden throughout the years. I know how hard it is to keep a secret towards the people you care about..." £ÛYuna£Ý Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Yuna quickly dismissed Grey''s apology as in her eyes, he didn''t need to apologize in the first place. Rather, Yuna felt a deep sense of sympathy towards him as she remembered how hard she tried to keep her feelings hidden in fear of destroying their relationship. Grey had kept somethings secret towards Yuna, and there were times that Yuna got mad because he did that. The only difference now was that Grey''s past was something that Grey has no obligation to tell Yuna about. Being told of his past, Yuna felt extremely happy that Grey had opened up to her. It made her feel that Grey has relied on her and that she was the one he trusts the most. "About your past... I don''t really mind even if you''re from another world or even if you were the devil himself.,. Those experiences have molded you to the way you are. The person you are today, the you who is in front of me, is the person whom I''ve fallen in love with." £ÛYuna£Ý Acceptance... That was the thing which Yuna has granted towards Grey. The anxiety and nervousness that was once present inside of Grey''s heart had vanished, leaving only relief and happiness. Well, that relief and happiness soon turned into embarrassment as he realized the meaning of Yuna''s passionate words. Yuna had it worse, with her face extremely red from self-inflicted damage. Although Yuna''s lines were all sincere, one couldn''t deny how sappy it was. It was as if it came straight from a romance nove. Her face became redder the more she realized what she just spouted on the spot. "G... Grey... Umm... Please forget what I said... Please..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I won''t. I''ll make sure to remember them until the end of time. I''ll engrave them inside my heart." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I''m so lucky to have such a cute and considerate girlfriend." £ÛGrey£Ý It didn''t take long for the atmosphere to return to how it usually is... Well, a little stickier and sweeter than how it usually is. The two had just gotten together so it was only normal for them to be overly sweet. After that, Grey continued to tease Yuna for a little while, making the latter''s face blush even harder. Yuna tried to retaliate, but all she did was flap her arms, pout, and sulk. All of which only served to make Grey''s heart beat faster. Following their little banter, Grey and Yuna headed back up towards the 8th floor for some experimentation. The 9th floor was filled with rather dangerous monsters at S-rank. They decided it would be best to increase their strength first. "Right, Grey... You said you have Divine-grade items in your ''Inventory'', right?" £ÛYuna£Ý On the way up, Yuna suddenly remembered a tidbit of Grey''s story containing the contents of his "Inventory". There was one thing which had been on her mind the moment she heard those words. While Yuna was a little shocked at first when she learnt she had been using Divine-Grade items without her knowing, she had long ago regained her composure. She is now even interested in them. "Yeah, I did. Why?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Do you also have Divine-grade potions?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A... Ah, yes I do have them..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please give me one!" £ÛYuna£Ý Potions. Those were the things Yuna was after. The highest grade she had seen was a superior grade one so it was only natural for her to get excited at the thought of getting her hands on a Divine-Grade one which was the apex of all potions. Divine-Grade potions have the ability to heal any injuries, illness, curses, and many more as long as the one who took it was still alive. It also has the ability to temporarily boost whomever uses it to an astonishing degree. They were truly worthy of being Divine-Grade. "Alright, here. Just make sure not to waste them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re really the best, Grey! I love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared without a single ounce of embarrassment on her face. She was so happy about having a Divine-Grade potion on her grasps and having Grey as her boyfriend that she subconsciously switched "thank you" to "I love you". On the other hand, Grey received a lot of damage especially with how bright Yuna''s smile was. It made him think for a moment that he could rest in peace after seeing that smile. It was an unfairly dangerous smile. Just as Yuna went off to her own world, the two of them finally arrived at the 8th floor where there wasn''t a single monster in sight. They were very lucky since what Grey is about to perform needs no disturbances. If the stairs were a little bigger, Grey would have performed it there. While Yuna was preoccupied with examining the potion, Grey took out 5 special crystals from his "Inventory". They were the beasts crystals Grey and Yuna got as part of the loot during the Iblis raid. ''I hope this works...'' £ÛGrey£Ý After a lengthy exhale, Grey started chanting some incomprehensible words and with just a little bit of time, the ground emitted a sudden glow as a magic circle started to form. It was a magic circle full of runes and complex patterns which was sure to give anyone looking a headache if they tried to decipher it. The magic circle grew bigger and bigger, and along with its size, the amount of light it produced and the complexity of the runes also increased by leaps and bounds. It only stopped when it was about 5 meters in diameter. When the magic circle was complete, the outer rings on the circle started rotating like a cog. It was a sign that the magic circle was ready, and so, Grey approached the center and placed the beast crystal of the S-rank daemon there. "Ugh..." £ÛGrey£Ý With a little cut on his palm, Grey let a few drops of his blood touch the magic circle. The moment the magic circle consumed Grey''s blood, not only the outermost circles, all the layers started to rotate. "Yuna, I need your help for something!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What is it©` Grey, why are you bleeding?!" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment Yuna saw the wound on Grey''s palm, she immediately came rushing towards him with a worried face. She even dropped the Divine-Grade potion she was holding unto. Luckily, its container was pretty tough, preventing it from breaking. It was the first time Yuna had seen Grey wounded after a long time. And whenever he had a wound, it was always because of fighting against strong opponents to protect Yuna when they still trained at the special dungeon. It was already engraved into Yuna''s subconsciousness to worry every time Grey received a wound. It wasn''t because she felt guilty, but rather because she was genuinely worried about him. "Yuna, calm down. I inflicted it on myself so you don''t have to worry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? Why?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''ll explain it to you, so please calm down first." £ÛGrey£Ý "O... Okay... But first, ¡¶Heal¡·." £ÛYuna£Ý When Yuna casted that spell, a feeling of warmth enveloped Grey''s heart as his wound closed. He felt warmth not only because of the healing spell, but because of Yuna''s concern for his wellbeing. As soon as Yuna calmed down, Grey immediately started explaining what he was trying to perform and why he needed Yuna''s help. Grey wanted to summon familiars with his and Yuna''s blood as catalyst. In the usual scenario, summoning familiars would only need a single person, but it was possible to have many people participate. The only reason why most people prefer to do it solo was because having more people participate meant that they won''t be the sole master of the summoned familiars. But there is also an advantage to having more than one summoner, and that was the familiar could inherit more possible attributes and thus, better compatibility and connection. Well, the real reason was that Grey wanted to use his blood to nourish the familiar, while at the same time, have reassurance to protect Yuna if ever he was not around. He was still overprotective of her. "I see... We''re summoning a familiar, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, that''s why I need a little bit of your blood." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, sure." £ÛYuna£Ý Without hesitation, Yuna gently cut the palm of her hand and let a few drops of blood drop towards the magic circle. Once again, the moment Yuna''s blood had been consumed, the layers rotated faster. With all the requirements complete, it was finally time to summon the familiar. Grey closed his eyes and reached out his hand towards the circle, and chanted more incomprehensible words as Yuna watched beside him. Yuna already had her palm healed and she had also retrieved the Divine-Grade potion she had dropped. Now, she awaited the result of Grey''s summoning with eyes full of anticipation. "Oh Great Beast who once walked the lands of Merusia, I hereby call you forth! Throughout the sky, the lands, and the seas, let your brilliance be known!" £ÛGrey£Ý With the final words in the common language, the magic circle rotated at speeds even Grey and Yuna''s eyes could not follow. The light it produced outshone everything in the labyrinth. Finally, a loud rumbling resounded throughout the ground. The beast crystal broke and a strong surge of mana swirled inside the labyrinth like an indomitable storm, sending forth strong bursts of winds and quakes enough to be considered a natural disaster. From the storm of mana, a mystical scene unfolded. Slowly, a figure formed from the surrounding mana, growing larger and larger as time elapsed. The ground rumbled wildly and the wind danced violently as they celebrated the birth of a new being. Whooossshhh A strong wind cleared out the dust and debris formed during the summoning, revealing a marvelous figure covered in platinum scales. It was a large dragon whose length easily surpassed 20 meters and stood proud at more than 7 meters. It was a figure which emanated strength just from being there. There were only two differences between it and normal dragons. For one, it bore a large crystal which was embedded on its body. And another one was the fact that it had two pairs of wings rather than one. "This one... gives his greeting to the Master and the Mistress..." £Û???£Ý The beast politely spoke as it lowered its head to Grey and Yuna. It was like a loyal knight who kneeled before its liege, pledging his never ending loyalty to serve the ones before it. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Familiar¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿... ¡¾Species¡¿High Dragon ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿0 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿15,097 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿7,532 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null (Law) ¡¾Intelligence¡¿100 ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºShapeshifter¡» ¡¾Description¡¿ A beast born from the cleansing of corruption. It stands on the apex of all beings and boasts power greater than any. The king of kings and one who represents the power of divinity. They are able to cleanse corruption just by being present and feed on monsters born from corruption. ----------------------------------- Shock and amazement, that is what Grey felt when he saw the familiar''s status. The species'' name, the attribute, and the description, all of them were not present in the knowledge God had given him. Normally, the beast summoned would match the origin of the beast crystal, but compared to how hideous the Daemons were, the beast was a magnificent figure which looked like a work of art. Unbeknownst to Grey, the reason for the familiar''s form was his blood. The body God had created for him was by no means normal. It was a body which was the closest to a God''s body, it was the body which contained the blood of divine creation. "Master... Mistress... Please give me a name..." £Û???£Ý With its head still lowered to the ground, the familiar requested Grey and Yuna with a sense of politeness and respect towards the two of them. It made no unnecessary movements and stood perfectly still. "Grey, I''ll leave it to you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, sure..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Yuna immediately left the naming at Grey''s discretion. She had full trust in Grey''s naming sense even when the man himself was not a bit confident about it. Grey thought lord and hard as to what to name the familiar which had just been summoned. It was only when he looked at Yuna and thought of their party that he had found the answer. ''Aster... Star... Alright, I got it...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was then that a fitting name came to mind. It is called by many names and known throughout Earth. It guides travelers and shines light amongst the billions of stars in the night sky. The tail of the Little Dipper, the Lodestar, the Guiding Star, the Pole Star, and the Northern Star... "Polaris... I shall grant you that name. Raise your head and stand proud." £ÛGrey£Ý "This one... Polaris... Expresses his endless gratitude... And vows to serve the Master and the Mistress for all eternity..." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Yeah, we''ll be in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nice to meet you, Polaris. Let''s get along!" £ÛYuna£Ý After Polaris, 4 more familiars were summoned by Grey and Yuna. The second one was a female at A-rank with a combat power around 3,000, and the remaining ones had a combat power around 1,500, all of which were males. From the second one summoned to the fifth, the names were as follows: Sirius, Canopus, Kentaurus, and Arcturus. All of them were named in order of the brightest stars in the night sky. Just like Polaris, all familiars summoned were High Dragons which were covered with platinum scales. The only difference was the color of their crystals, eyes, and the shape of their horns. Polaris had amethyst-colored eyes like Grey, Sirius'' was silver, Canopus'' was metallic gray, Kentaurus'' was golden, and Arcturus'' was transparent. All of them were also of the null attribute, each with different natures. Polaris could use Law magic which governed over time and space, Sirius could use illusion magic, Canopus'' domain was curse magic, Kentaurus was the opposite of Canopus and could utilize holy magic, and lastly, Arcturus was a master of barrier magic. On this day, on the 14th of Meruad, year 1767 of the Velterian Calendar, 5 of the 17 stars were born. In the near future, they will be known as the most powerful guardian beasts throughout the lands, but that''s a story for another day. "Alright, let''s head to the next floor!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With their power increased by multiple folds, Grey and Yuna, along with their familiars in smaller forms, descended down to the 9th floor. It was time to test out their newfound strength. CHAPTER 61 END Chapter 62: Overwhelming Strength Crasshhhh A loud crash echoed throughout the labyrinth as a large monster was blasted towards the walls of the labyrinth. It was a Minotaur General who was currently being subjected to Polaris'' breath attack. Relentlessly, Polaris'' beam pinned the Minotaur General motionless on the walls, making it scream in anger and pain as it watched itself being burnt to cinders by the second. There was nothing it could do as Polaris was simply too powerful for it. "Amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Soon after, with its flames of life ceasing to stay alight, the body of the Minotaur General vanished into©` or so, that''s what normally would have happened. But rather than dissipating, the corrupted mana from the Minotaur was sucked in into Polaris'' mouth as if he was feeding on it. "Was my performance to your satisfaction, Master, Mistress?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "A-Ah, yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re amazing, Polaris! You defeated it in an instant!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m not deserving of such kind words..." £ÛPolaris£Ý While Grey was still left in shock with Polaris'' power, Yuna on the other hand, found nothing peculiar about it and started complimenting Polaris, making the latter happy for her appreciation. Currently, along with the other familiars, Polaris has shrunk himself to a size comparable to the size of a large horse so that he could easily traverse the labyrinth, but even when he looked smaller, he still emanated a domineering aura. "Master, Mistress, I also want to fight." £ÛSirius£Ý "I feel the same. I also want to showcase my strength!" £ÛCanopus£Ý Of course, Polaris'' wasn''t the only one who wanted to be of use to Grey and Yuna. To Sirius and Canopus'' words, Kentaurus and Arcturus also nodded their heads to show their agreement. While they may not be as strong as Polaris, it is embedded in a familiar''s heart to be useful to their masters. Even if they had to risk their lives, they would still do their best to make sure they can be of use. "Alright, then apart from Polaris, everyone will fight alongside Yuna. Make sure to stay vigilant as the monsters here are all S-rank." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish." ""Understood."" ""Yes!"" The familiars'' voices echoed in unison as they heeded Grey''s orders. Especially when the three of them were still at B-rank. It would only take a single mistake for them to receive a fatal wound. With vigilance on the high, the party continued their way inside the labyrinth, and after half an hour of traveling, Grey has finally detected not just one but three S-rank monsters. They were in a black zone just right next to a blue zone. "There are three monsters a few hundred meters away. Me and Polaris will take one each, while Yuna and the others will take on the remaining one. Is that alright with everyone?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, leave it to us." £ÛYuna£Ý "You can rest assured, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Alright, then... ¡¶Illuminate¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey chanted those words, an orb of light shone brightly inside the labyrinth, clearing away the darkness looming over the black zone, and revealing the monsters sheltered behind the curtain of darkness. The monsters were a Four-Armed Cyclops, a Demetreid Treant, and a Golem King. All of which have focused their attention on the party. waiting to attack as soon as they set foot in the black zone. "Are you guys ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ready when you are." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, then... start!" £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s signal, everyone burst forth towards the enemies, and in response, the enemies also did the same with their large bodies barely fitting in the labyrinth''s hallways. As soon as Yuna entered the blackzone, she instantly used Nihility on herself and the other familiars. Sirius also used Illusion magic, creating splitting images of themselves rushing towards the Four-Armed Cyclops. It didn''t just end there. Canopus used curse magic to weaken the enemy, while Kentarus and Arcturus boosted their allies'' defense and strength, turning the tides to their favor. Urraaaakkkk The Four-Armed Cyclops immediately swung its earthen clubs towards Yuna and company as soon as they were within its range, turning their bodies into paste with the sheer amount of brute force contained in its attack. Unfortunately for it, the ones it attacked were the illusion created by Sirius. There was none to be seen when the cloud of dust cleared up as none of them were ever there to begin with. ¡¶Dice!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A stream of slashes came raining down upon its back as Yuna brandished her daggers relentlessly, causing the Four-Armed Cyclops to feel extreme agony as it screamed on the top of its lungs. With each wound the daggers opened up, the next wounds became bigger and bigger as more and more power accumulated inside Yuna''s delicate-looking figure. The Cyclops tried to swing whatever was attacking its back, but before it could even turn around, invisible fangs bit its neck, making it stop its movement and allowing Yuna to escape. While the bite of a B-rank beast could not do much against an S-rank monster, the one who bit was Canopus. Along with his seemingly harmless bite was a corroding curse which slowly eats the body from the inside. Just as it was to strike down what invisible figure was biting its neck, two more invisible fangs came lunging towards its legs, allowing Canopus to escape. It was the same pattern they had utilized to let Yuna get away safely. Guraaaakkk As it shouted in annoyance, the figure of a platinum dragon appeared on one of its left arms. Without missing a beat, the Four-Armed Cyclops struck it down without hesitation. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Uraaakkkkkk But rather than the dragon, the scream which echoed throughout the labyrinth was its own. There wasn''t a dragon there. There was only an illusion that Sirius had made to appear. Because of it, the monster ended up striking its own arm. ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Its agony didn''t end there either. With the power she accumulated from all the wounds she created, Yuna hacked away one of the Four-Armed Cyclops'' arms, making it scream even louder than before. Once again, before it even had the chance, Yuna had gotten away and all that was left was its own blood gushing like a fountain and showering towards the labyrinth''s cold, hard ground. Like a fool, the Four-Armed Cyclops danced around the palms of Yuna and company as its life was slowly being eaten away by Canopus'' curse. The more time passed, the more wounds and injuries it suffered from the hands of Yuna and the familiars. Even when it was their first time fighting with one another, they didn''t need to be instructed on what has to be done. The hearts of the master and the familiar are bound by a supernatural force which allows them to understand one another. There were no words needed to be said. As Yuna''s target danced around covered in wounds, Polaris was also faring easily against the Demetreid Treant. He had returned to his original size and was battling things out with raw physical strength. Polaris'' powerful jaws crushed the tree monster''s limbs one after another. He was like a large dog tearing apart the couch. The only difference was that the dog and the couch were even more terrifying than the likes of Orc Kings and Ogre Warlords. The Demetreid Treant tried to whip Polaris as it lashed out its vines towards him, but they were easily deflected with the use of Polaris'' large pairs of wings which acted like impenetrable shields towards the enemies'' attacks. There was also no regeneration to be seen as with the use of Law magic, Polaris stopped the time on the Demetreid Treants'' regeneration, rendering its insane regenerative useless. It was a bad match for the monster. "Begone!" £ÛPolaris£Ý With a similar breath attack it had used earlier, Polaris blasted the limbless Demetreid Treant towards the wall. If treants had vocal cords, it would have already screamed in pain as it burnt into charcoal. Grey, on the other hand, was fighting against the Golem King whose body was made up of materials which could even withstand a nuclear bomb. It was a monster which specialized in defense and raw strength. Rummblleee The ground shook every time the Golem King''s large fist hit the ground and walls, but no matter how it tried, it has yet to succeed in hitting Grey. With its slow speed, it was only a pipe dream. ¡¶Twin Spiral!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Another one of Grey''s attacks hit the flank of the Golem King, shaving away a portion of its body. There was no resistance whatsoever. There was just too much gap in power even when they were both at S-rank. Seeing the Golem''s pitiful state, Grey landed on the ground and closed his eyes. When he opened them a few seconds later, strong bursts of wind started to be drawn towards him like an unstoppable vortex. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Countless spears formed in the air as Grey''s calm voice resounded throughout the labyrinth, and with a flick of his finger, the spears came raining down upon the Golem King''s body like a cascading storm. One by one, the gigantic spears pierced the Golem King''s body. The Golem King tried to defend against it by erecting a solid wall but it was all for naught. The spears still pierced through it and then its body. By the time Grey''s attack ended, the once domineering Golem King had turned into a pile of rubble, its body pieces scattered throughout the large halls as if a merciless storm had just passed by. "Oh, looks like everyone''s also finished." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It was much easier with everyone''s help." £ÛYuna£Ý "The Mistress'' words are too kind. We only did what we''re supposed to do." £ÛSirius£Ý "No! That''s not true. If it weren''t for all of you, I would have received a wound or two from it! Stop being so reserved and receive my gratitude!" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Yes... As you wish..." £ÛSirius£Ý While it was a little out of character of Yuna, upon hearing her words, the familiars'' hearts were filled with happiness as they received praise for the first time. Grey also gave his gratitude to them in keeping Yuna safe. After that fight, Grey collected the drops and they proceeded to explore the labyrinth, resting from time to time and eating whenever they needed to eat. It was a monotonous routine yet it never got boring. Just like that, a month has passed as they spent their lives in the Labyrinth of Death. Everyday, they would fight monsters and everyday they got stronger and stronger than before. Guraaakkkk The Minotaur General''s gigantic battleaxe was swung towards the wall, causing a short quake to emanate throughout the labyrinth. The Minotaur General was currently battling against Yuna, but it has yet to land a single hit. Its previous attack was aimed accurately towards Yuna, but rather than hitting her, it just passed through her body, hitting the walls next to her. No matter how hard the Minotaur General tried, its attacks would always go through Yuna. ¡¶Execution!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý But it wasn''t the same for Yuna. Every time she attacked, her hits would always land, leaving large wounds on the Minotaurs General''s body. Its body was already full of wounds and it was struggling to barely stand. When Yuna''s final attack landed on its behemoth of a body, its flames of life which were once flickering had finally been extinguished. It fell helplessly towards the ground as it greeted death. In the span of one month, as they lived throughout the dangers of the labyrinth, Grey and Yuna''s strength had improved by leaps and bounds. It was even faster than when they had trained in the special dungeon. To say the least... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Grey Silverdrake ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿18 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿4,812 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿9,999 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Advanced (86%) ¡¾Class¡¿Brawler ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Advanced (85%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿86% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºDivine Eyes (Divine)¡» ¡ºDivine Mind (Divine)¡» ¡ºSubspace (Divine)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Yuna ¡¾Race¡¿Elf ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿16 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3,202 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿6,704 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Advanced (80%) ¡¾Class¡¿Assassin ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Advanced (77%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿79% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºNihility (5¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ... their strength was overwhelming. Especially Grey, he only needed to have one of his proficiencies reach Superior Mastery and he would break through the S-rank barrier and reach Calamity Class. Upon reaching S-rank, Yuna had awakened the final effect of her "Nihility". It was called "Phaseless" which allows her to pass through all things as if she was a ghost. It was also the reason why the Minotaur General was not able to land a hit on her. Of course, when she''s using "Phaseless", she also wouldn''t be able to touch things. She needs to undo it before she could attack. That is the only moment Yuna would be vulnerable to attacks. Along with Grey and Yuna, their familiars have also grown stronger. Polaris'' combat power is now about 9,500, only a little less than Grey''s. Sirius'' is about 4,500, and the other three had reached A-rank just a couple of days ago. Well their strength wasn''t the only thing that had changed. There were also... other things... "Grey¡«, I want some pudding... Plea¡«se!" £ÛYuna£Ý An example of that would be Yuna who was currently hugging Grey from behind. She has become more clingy and needy now that the two of them had become boyfriend and girlfriend. They are currently exploring the labyrinth a few hours after Yuna had defeated the Minitaur General, and yet even in the dangerous labyrinth, Yuna was acting clingy. Although Grey knew she didn''t intend it, he couldn''t help but be conscious of the two soft lumps pressing gently against his back. Luckily, the familiars weren''t around as they were resting in their shadows. Whenever not needed, the masters could send their familiars inside their shadows. Well, that''s what most people call it, but in reality, it was a separate space similar to Grey''s "Sanctuary". Well, Grey didn''t hate that Yuna had become clingy, rather, he quite liked it that they shared skinship with one another. The only problem was when they head outside the labyrinth. It would be quite embarrassing in public, after all. "Alright, I''ll give you one, but please stop asking while we''re wandering around the labyrinth. Monsters might come out at any moment." £ÛGrey£Ý "You say that but we haven''t encountered a single monster since this morning, you know. Even the lights have started to dim." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Dim...?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was only then that Grey understood what was happening. He didn''t really pay attention to the surroundings as he focused more on locating monsters, but after thinking about it, the timing was just perfect. The labyrinth had gone dormant. After a month of operation, it was time for the Labyrinth of Death to stop spawning monsters and gather mana once again for the next opening. The only reason why the dungeon torchstones were alight and shining, albeit dimly, was to give the remaining participants who were still inside. It will remain like that for a couple of days, getting dimmer and dimmer as time passes. "Yuna, let''s head back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? We aren''t continuing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s useless, the labyrinth has already become inactive. We''ll have to wait another couple of years for monsters to spawn again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait, then that means... I''ll be able to eat pizza!!" £ÛYuna£Ý For a completely different reason, Yuna was happily celebrating. She was so hapoynthat she completely forgot that she just asked Grey for a cup of pudding not too long ago. Yuna had wanted to eat pizza long ago, but couldn''t because Grey didn''t have the right oven. Grey had promised to cook her some once they had gone back up, and thus the reason why she was celebrating without restraint. Seeing his excited girlfriend, Grey took a mental note of the ingredients he needed to buy for the pizza. Flour, cheese, tomatoes, bell peppers... He made sure to not forget even a single thing. "Grey, piggyback me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Just as Grey was taking note of the ingredients he needed to buy, a sudden request from Yuna came out of the blue. She was wearing a very innocent smile as if she didn''t ask anything weird. It was another one of her random whims which showed a few days after they started going out. She has become less reserved when it comes to requesting things from Grey, though almost all of them were simple things. There were times when she would just suddenly request a hug, or times when she wanted to be patted, and of course, requests for what food she wanted to eat. She has become more and more spoiled as Grey didn''t turn down a single one of her requests. The only time Yuna''s attitude switches back to her previous one was when the familiars were around. It seemed to Grey that she only wanted to act childish and spoiled when she was alone with him. Grey was a little happy that only he could see that side of Yuna. "I want a piggyback ride back to our camp!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I get that part... but why...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Just because!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared boisterously and confidently. Her eyes were even sparkling with anticipation as she awaits Grey''s response. "Haah... Alright, here... Hop on." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thanks, Grey! You''re the bestest of the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just before Yuna hopped on Grey''s back, she relayed her gratitude with words and with an accompanying kiss on Grey''s left cheek. Even when Yuna has done it before, Grey couldn''t help himself but be flustered each and every time. Well, Grey wasn''t the only one. From time to time, Yuna uses the tactic of acting spoiled to get back on Grey''s morning kisses on her forehead. Though, she also takes self-inflicted damage every single time. Her face was even redder than Grey''s. Even after a month has passed, the two didn''t get tired of one another and became sweeter and sweeter instead. Only time will tell how sweet and sappy these two may become in the future. After their little moment together, they went back to their camp and packed their belongings and stored it inside Grey''s "Inventory". It was time to say goodbye after a month of staying. "Are you ready to go back, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m sure Liz is waiting for us." £ÛYuna£Ý The two started their journey back towards the town of Moterno. While they weren''t able to conquer the labyrinth, they were able to gain a lot of things from it. It was a special place where their hearts became one. One day, when they have become strong enough, they will once again challenge this very same labyrinth and have their names be known throughout the land, but that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 62 END Chapter 63: Back at Moterno "W-Who goes there?!" £ÛSoldier 1£Ý A loud shout echoed throughout the labyrinth and the sky as the soldier, along with his colleagues raised their guards and pointed their weapons towards the labyrinth''s entrance as they heard the subtle sound of footsteps echoing in the air. After a day of traversing the labyrinth, Yuna and Grey were finally out of the labyrinth. It was late afternoon, but the first thing that greeted them wasn''t the gentle sunlight nor the rustling of the leaves, rather, they were sharp iron swords pointed towards them by the soldiers. The labyrinth was already dark after a day of inactivation. It was only normal for the soldiers to be alerted because as far as they knew, all participants had already gone out. After all, even before the labyrinth became inactive, it was officially closed from entry about two days ago. "Sorry for startling you. We''re just adventurers who happened to get lost while heading out of the labyrinth." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, that was a lie, but Grey would rather say that than tell them the truth. It would be troublesome if they found out that the reason why Grey and Yuna came out late was because we came all the way from the 9th floor. Hearing Grey''s reasoning, the soldiers quickly relaxed and retracted their spears. Well, they were relaxed until one of them figured out the identities of the two young folks before them. "On the behalf of the soldiers, I apologize for our rude conduct, Your Excellencies! Please forgive our insolence!" £ÛSoldier 2£Ý Seeing their colleague bow his head, the remaining soldiers followed suit. The first one to bow down was one of Eliza''s escorts who was present when Grey and Yuna saved her. It has been more than a month since Grey and Yuna heard such lines, but both of them didn''t miss them at all. All they could remember was how annoying it was to deal with the formalities. "Please raise your heads, we don''t really mind it. Rather, it''s good to see that you are doing your jobs well." £ÛGrey£Ý "W-We don''t deserve such praise. Like Your Excellency said, we were just doing our jobs so it''s really nothing special." £ÛSoldier£Ý "Then keep up the good work. We''ll be heading out now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý After the soldiers did a final bow, Yuna and Grey headed back to Moterno. Anticipation was welling up in their hearts as it has been a while. In particular, they were looking forward to how much Eliza has grown. But on the way there, Grey couldn''t help glancing at Yuna from time to time. He was a little intrigued that Yuna had returned to her usual character before they started dating. He couldn''t help but feel a little downhearted. "Is there something wrong, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really... I''m just a little sad that you aren''t holding my hand anymore." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said teasingly as he glanced at Yuna, but the latter took it a little seriously. Yuna suddenly halted her steps, making Grey stop too. Grey was about to become worried that his joke was a little too much, but out of nowhere, Yuna hugged him tightly, burying her face on Grey''s chest. Rather than flustered, Grey felt more confused to say the least. "Umm... Yuna©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Dummy. That''s because it''s embarrassing to do it in public. Also... you''re the only one I want to see that side of me..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was only at that moment that Grey''s heart started to pound like mad. He wanted to kiss his adorable girlfriend so badly, but held himself back as they were still in broad daylight. He restricted himself to only patting Yuna''s head gently. With both of them super embarrassed, Grey and Yuna continued traveling to the town. The first acquaintances to greet their return were Hal and Gil who were stationed on the western gate. They first headed to the Adventurers'' Guild to report their return to the Guildmaster. Next, they headed to the marketplace to buy a lot of ingredients and condiments. Finally, they headed to the Landevar mansion to see Eliza "What ar©` Oh, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, welcome back!" £ÛMarcus£Ý When the two of them arrived at the gates, the first one to greet Grey and Yuna was Marcus. He was the head of the guards who escorted Elia when they first met her at the alleyways. "Good to see you too, Mister Marcus. Is Fritz busy right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes. His Lordship is currently dealing with some paperwork. But he ordered us when the two of you arrive, to let you in immediately." £ÛMarcus£Ý Grey was about to ask Fritz for permission first, but it was not needed. Fritz had already given an order to the guards to treat Grey and Yuna respectfully and let them inside once they arrived. "I''m sure Lady Eliza will be delighted." £ÛMarcus£Ý "Liz? Did something happen to her?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, well... Lady Eliza has been pretty worried when she heard that the two of you still haven''t exited the labyrinth. So I''m sure she''ll be extremely delighted to see you two safe." £ÛMarcus£Ý Marcus'' words were familiar to Grey and Yuna. They still remembered the time the prison break occurred. Eliza was bawling her eyes out of worry for the two of them. They hoped that wouldn''t be the case this time. Wanting to see the Lanvedar household''s young lady once again, Grey and Yuna headed to where she was. Apparently, she was at the training grounds, practicing and honing her skills every time she could. When they arrived there, Eliza was brandishing her sword against a practice dummy. Unlike a month ago where Eliza had just learned the basics, her movements have become more refined and had less gaps in them. Eliza swung left and right, up and down, and diagonally, with all blows hitting the target. She then backed away from the dummy, and when she was some distance away, she fired a spell towards it. ¡¶Geyser!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Water quickly surged from Eliza''s palm like a surging current. It fired off towards the practice dummy like a powerful cannon, destroying the already tattered dummy into smithereens. Eliza was now able to use low-level magic. It was apparent that she wasn''t just slacking in the past month. Her efforts showed the moment the practice dummy was completely destroyed. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Eliza von Landevar ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿10 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿332 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿G ¡¾Combat Power¡¿40 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿G ¡¾Attribute¡¿Water ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Low (11%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Low (12%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿12% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSharp Mind (2¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Eliza had reached G-rank. With her current strength, she has already become more powerful than your average adventurer. She is even better than the elites the Royal Academy has to offer. "Li¡«z!" £ÛYuna£Ý When Eliza finished her training, Yuna immediately called out to her while waving her hand enthusiastically. Seeing Grey and Yuna, Eliza unconsciously dropped her sword and then ran towards them. "Uuu... Elder Sister Yuna... Elder Brother Grey..." £ÛEliza£Ý Tears started trickling down Eliza''s face as she tightly embraced Yuna. Even when she tried to control herself, it only did the opposite and made her cry even more. She was now bawling in an unrestrained manner. "I... hic... I... hic..." £ÛEliza£Ý "We know, we know... You were worried, right? It''s fine now..." £ÛYuna£Ý Like a gentle mother consoling her child, Yuna gently caressed Eliza''s head as she gently embraced her small figure. Eliza didn''t utter any more words and just continued to hug Yuna. On the sidelines, Grey just watched the two of them with warm eyes. It was hard to butt in with the current atmosphere. Well, Grey also enjoyed observing such a motherly side to Yuna. Eliza''s bawling continued for more than ten minutes, and when she finally calmed down, she let go of Yuna and then hugged Grey thereafter. Of course, Grey also consoled her just like Yuna did, but needless to say, he didn''t do as well as Yuna did. "Are you okay now, Liz?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... But I''m still mad..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Then what can we do so that you can forgive us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Pizza... I want to eat one..." £ÛEliza£Ý A smile formed on Grey''s face as he heard Eliza''s response. While it may be coincidental, it made it seem like Eliza and Yuna were peas of the same pod. Even their requests were the same. Grey was a little concerned about eating pizza for dinner, thinking whether it was a healthy thing to do or not, but he eventually abandoned the thought. What was important was Yuna and Eliza''s happiness. There aren''t any rules saying pizza could not be eaten during dinner, and even if there were, Grey was no longer on Earth, making it invalid. One could eat pizza wherever and whenever. "Then what meat topping do you two want?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... I... I can''t decide..." £ÛEliza£Ý "For me, I''ll have Bulldeer." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! Then I''ll have the same as Elder Sister Yuna." £ÛEliza£Ý "Alright, Bulldeer it is." £ÛGrey£Ý After deciding on what meat to use in the pizza, Eliza grabbed her sword, sheathed it, and the three of them headed back to the mansion. They were chatting happily as they tried to catch up on the things they had missed. Their first destination the moment they arrived inside the mansion was the kitchen. There, with the help of excited Rhodes, Grey cooked the pizza that both Yuna and Eliza were craving for. With the chefs bringing the dishes, everyone headed to the dining room after the pizza was finished cooking. There, Grey and Yuna met Fritz and Sebastian again after a month, but sadly, Gustav wasn''t there. "Looks like the two of you are safe. The labyrinth closed about two days ago, where have you two been?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Ah, sorry... We were training so we didn''t notice the labyrinth closing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Training, huh...? Well, I suppose you would lose track of time if you were focused on your training." £ÛFritz£Ý While they weren''t lying, a few details have been left out for the sake of everyone. After all, Grey and Yuna couldn''t just outright say that they were on the 9th floor, risking their lives to get stronger. As Grey answered Fritz''s question, Yuna on the other hand was happily eating the pizza she was craving for along with Eliza. They were making very happy faces as if they had won the lottery. "Welcome back, Your Excellencies." £ÛSebastian£Ý "Ah, thank you. It''s good to see you as well, Mister Sebastian." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... I feel the same..." £ÛYuna£Ý Hurriedly, Yuna finished what she was chewing so that she could reply to Sebastian''s words. While she didn''t really need to, she felt the need to reply politely to such sincere greetings. "By the way... I don''t see Sir Gustav. Did he leave already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They always depart right after the Labyrinth of Death''s closing. It''s so that they could arrive at the capital early as scheduled. They have traveled a couple hundred kilometers by now." £ÛFritz£Ý "Did they get a lot of treasures?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... Including the drops and mana crystals they got, they should earn a little more than a billion kiels." £ÛFritz£Ý To the amount Fritz mentioned, Grey was amazed yet not amazed at the same time. Of course, it was a very large amount already, it''s just that Grey and Yuna managed to accumulate much more than that. If it were only the money alone, they already have more than 3 billion kiels. If the treasure items, mana crystals, and monster drops are included, it would make a total of about 70 billion. They were pretty much loaded. Well, there was no need to divulge such facts. It will only cause trouble and there are no advantages to it. Grey decided to keep his mouth shut on the matter and just acted normal. "That''s a lot of money..." £ÛGrey£Ý "It is. Already enough to run the royal capital for a whole year... But enough about this and that. Why are Eliza and Yuna eating pizza? Is pizza something you can eat for dinner?" £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz asked as his eyes swam towards the direction of Yuna and Eliza who were savoring their pizza as if there was tomorrow. Fritz had noticed them long ago, but he could no longer hold back his curiosity. Frankly, Grey didn''t know the answer to his question. Grey never had pizza before for dinner, but he knew that a lot of people one Earth did that, especially those from the western countries. He thought that there was no issue doing so. "Well, I promised Yuna to make her one the moment we are out of the labyrinth. As for Liz, I made one for her as a token of apology for coming back late." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... She was really worried about you two after all... Oh, speaking of pizza, the tomato sauce you made for it was really amazing! Rhodes has made a lot of dishes using it." £ÛFritz£Ý "Yeah, he told me a lot about them." £ÛGrey£Ý Over the course of one month, Rhodes had utilized Grey''s teachings and tips as he cooked meals for the household. He had also experimented a lot with the ingredients Grey introduced to him, thus creating a multitude of new dishes. While Grey was the one who introduced the tomato sauce to him, Rhodes'' genius mind was the one responsible for the birth of new dishes in a field he had no prior knowledge of. The only problem with Rhodes was that the moment he starts talking about cooking, it''s impossible to stop him. Grey, who was already tired from continuously running inside the labyrinth for a whole day, had become more exhausted after dealing with the overly excited Rhodes. "By any chance, would it be alright to sell them on the market? I''m sure a lot of people would enjoy using it." £ÛFritz£Ý "Introducing it to the market, huh... While I''d love it if more people get to use it, I''m not really capable of running a business." £ÛGrey£Ý "If that''s what''s stopping you, you don''t have to worry about that. If you want, I could request the Merchants'' Guild to handle it for you. Of course, it would be patented under your name and you''ll have a cut of the profit. What do you say, Grey?" £ÛFritz£Ý After jumping from topic to topic, Grey and Fritz''s conversation was now focused on a business-related one as they enjoyed their dinner. Fritz''s eyes were now in business mode as he discussed things with Grey. With a few minutes of negotiation and formulation of terms, Grey and Fritz were finally able to arrive at a conclusion. The tomato sauce would be introduced into the market with the Landevar family''s endorsement and the Merchants'' Guild would handle all transactions. All Grey needed to do was sit back and relax as the money rolls in. Grey felt a little guilty about it, but Fritz was pretty adamant that he takes it. Now, although unplanned, Grey had gotten a source of passive income. After talking about tomato sauce, Grey and Fritz talked some more about some things. Fritz also offered for them to stay in the mansion for the night, just like before which the two gladly accepted. Grey initially thought that he''ll be sleeping in the same room as Yuna, like how they usually do in the labyrinth, but... "Sorry, Grey. Liz really wants to sleep together tonight, so I''ll be staying over in her room." £ÛYuna£Ý ... Yuna had already made prior arrangements with Eliza. While Grey was a little disappointed, he didn''t mind it too much. "Sure. But you don''t have to ask for my permission, you know." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know that... I just wanted to let you know... Also..." £ÛYuna£Ý Before Grey realized, Yuna did yet another surprise attack. She ran up to him and when she was close enough, she stood on tiptoe and kissed his cheeks, taking Grey by surprise. "Good night." £ÛYuna£Ý Shyly, Yuna quickly ran away from Grey while hiding her embarrassed face. As for Grey, he was standing in a daze, still recovering from her surprise attack and just as red as Yuna was. "Seriously, that girl......" £ÛGrey£Ý After that, Grey went inside his room and prepared the bed. It has been a while since he slept alone, so in order to get sleepy, he busied himself with organizing the items they acquired from the Labyrinth of Death. Grey first sorted the the crystals and coins they acquired, and after which, he retrieved the items they gathered, filling the room full, even when he had only retrieved about 5% of them. "Looks like it''s going to be a long night..." £ÛGrey£Ý One by one, Grey appraised the items they collected, and one by one he organized them painstakingly. After that, he organized the monster drops and mana crystals from the monsters they defeated. It took Grey more than 5 hours, but with perseverance and effort, he finally finished organizing all of them. His eyes were spinning from appraising thousands upon thousands of items that he just wanted to head to bed already. Grey was about to lie down on bed because of tiredness and have his well-deserved rest when he noticed an deep emerald-green gemstone sparkling by the corner of the room. ''Hm? Did I miss it?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Whilst asking himself that question, Grey walked over to the said corner of the room and picked up the gemstone. When he took a closer look at it, he was immediately captured by its beauty. It was the "Seed of Vitality" which Grey had promised to give to Yuna once they exited the Labyrinth of Death. It was a very valuable item which could be incorporated into equipment and accessories. ''Hm... Speaking of accessories, what would look good on Yuna?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Grey had settled on making an accessory out of it. They already had the best equipment and as Yuna''s boyfriend, it would only be natural that he picks a suitable gift for his girlfriend. Of course, as it would be his first gift to her as her boyfriend, Grey wanted it to be special. After all, just like how special he wanted his gift to be, he also wanted Yuna to realize how special she was to him. Earings, bracelets, rings, necklaces... Grey thought long and hard about what accessory he should make, and after a process of elimination, he settled on giving her a necklace. Giving it his all, Grey utilized his "Sanctuary" where he went inside and installed his forge. He poured all his might and decided to use the best of materials. It took him a long time but he was able to finish it. "It''s done! Finally!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was celebrating happily when he completed his gift, but just as he was doing so, he remembered something he totally forgot to consider. It was already past 5 o''clock and the sun was about to rise. "Ah..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 63 END Chapter 64: Spaghetti and Macaroni! Bang Bang Bang "Grey! Wake uppppp!" £ÛYuna£Ý Accompanied by Yuna''s unusually loud voice, a similarly loud banging on the door echoed throughout the whole room. That was the first thing that had greeted Grey the moment he woke up. After his long night of making his gift for Yuna, Grey still wanted to sprawl lazily on the bed and waste his morning that way. Even when he wanted to, because of Yuna making such loud noises, he couldn''t. The more time passed that Grey did not answer, the more aggressive Yuna''s "knocking" became. She was becoming increasingly worried that Grey still didn''t respond. Her knocking only stopped when she heard Grey''s footsteps. Groggily, Grey headed towards the door like a sleepy zombie, his eyes barely open and his hair greatly greatly disheveled. He put no effort into fixing himself a little bit. After all, Yuna had seen that side of him countless times already. "Geez, what took you so lon©`" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment Grey opened the door, Yuna tried to show her dissatisfaction, but before she could even finish her words, Grey grasped her into his embrace and held her tightly, making her both flustered and confused. "G-Grey...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "This is punishment for waking me up." £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I see...... What a cruel punishment..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yun just let Grey embrace her tightly without showing any signs of resistance. She was also enjoying the warmth of Grey''s body and the sound of his heartbeats as she placed her head on his chest. Grey embraced Yuna for about a minute, and during that time, Grey enjoyed Yuna''s facial expressions. Especially when her cheeks and ears were painted in a rosy tint from being flustered. "You seem tired." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmm... I tried organizing the items we got from the Labyrinth yesterday, so I didn''t get much sleep." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry, I wasn''t able to help." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry about it. I also had fun doing it." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like he said, Grey was actually having a little bit of fun as he organized the things they managed to acquire. And rather than having Yuna help, he was actually thankful that she wasn''t present yesterday. If Yuna was there, Grey wouldn''t have been able to craft the necklace he made throughout the night. He wanted it to be a surprise to Yuna and wanted to see how she would react to it. "Ah, right. Grey, breakfast is almost ready. I came to tell you that." £ÛYuna£Ý "......" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was left speechless from Yuna''s statement. With the amount of noise she created, he had assumed she had something far more important to tell him. But it turned out it was actually quite trivial. "Pfft." £ÛGrey£Ý "What''s so funny...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... I''m just thinking how cute my girlfriend is." £ÛGrey£Ý Accompanied by a gentle patting in her head, Grey''s words made Yuna''s face instantly beet red. She was red all the way to her ears that Grey wanted to tease her more. After all, even if they had already become lovers, they showed their affections more in action rather than words. While they do say sweet things to one another from time to time, they still haven''t gotten used to it. "W-What are you saying all of a sudden?! Surprise attacks like that are unfair!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but Grey had also received quite the number of surprise attacks from Yuna, and destructive ones at that. Rather than teasing her, it was more like he was just returning the favor. "Well then, let''s head to the dining room." £ÛGrey£Ý "H-Hey, Grey! Don''t ignore me!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna complaining cutely and Grey teasingly ignoring her, the two headed to the dining room to have breakfast. There, everyone was already seated in their seats only waiting for them to arrive. "Sorry, did we make you wait?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, we just arrived. Anyway, why didn''t you tell me yesterday that Yuna and you had become lovers already?" £ÛFritz£Ý Surprise was evident in Grey''s eyes when he heard Fritz''s words. He was sure that he hadn''t told anyone yet about his relationship with Yuna. "Liz told me." £ÛFritz£Ý But the culprit was easily revealed as Fritz saw the signs of surprise on Grey''s eyes. It was none other than Eliza who was looking at the two of them with sparkling eyes as if she was proud of being able to announce it to the whole world. During their sleepover the night before, Grey and Yuna had talked about a lot of topics as they tried to catch up with one another. They eventually found themselves on the topic of romance, resulting in the current situation. "I wasn''t really trying to hide it. I just didn''t have the right opportunity to tell you yesterday." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I had expected the two of you to become lovers sooner or later anyway, so even if you didn''t tell me, it would only be a matter of time before I figured it out." £ÛFritz£Ý "Urgh... Were we really that obvious?" £ÛGrey£Ý Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "Yes, you are. Anyone with a pair of clear eyes would be able to tell easily. Especially when the both of you look at one another. It was really obvious." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz''s words made the two embarrassed of their past actions. They initially thought that they had hidden it well enough, but oh boy were they totally wrong. Almost all of their acquaintances already figured out something was going on with the two of them. If there was one which didn''t, it would only be Eliza who was still young and not familiar with the matters of love. "Still, I want to congratulate the two of you for becoming lovers." £ÛFritz£Ý "Congratulations, Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Congratulations, Your Excellencies. I hope the two of you will have a healthy relationship together." £ÛSebastian£Ý "Please allow me to cook for your marriage." £ÛRhodes£Ý Following Fritz''s lead, everyone congratulated Grey and Yuna for hooking up with each other. There was only one who was a little off. It was Rhodes who was already thinking far ahead into the future. After relating their sincere congratulations to Grey and Yuna, everyone then had their breakfast. As usual, the dishes made by the chefs were very delicious. There was just one detail Grey couldn''t help but notice. Other than the fact that the dishes served were mostly red or orange in color, there was a distinguishable taste of tomatoes present in all of them. It wasn''t just any normal tomato, it was from an ingredient Grey knew too well. "Hm? Did all of these use tomato sauce?" £ÛGrey£Ý "As expected of Lord Grey! I knew you''d notice!" £ÛRhodes£Ý It was tomato sauce. All of the dishes present on the dining table had used tomato sauce. Additionally, they were all new dishes neither Grey and Yuna had tasted on their stay before they headed to the Labyrinth. "Did you make all of these, Mister Rhodes?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha, It may not be much, but I''m quite proud of them. How do they taste like Lord Grey and Lady Yuna?" £ÛRhodes£Ý "They''re very delicious! I could eat them all day!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. The balance of flavors are just right. They''re not too heavy to the stomach either. You''ve made amazing dishes, Mister Rhodes." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m glad you liked it!" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Good for you, Rhodes." £ÛFritz£Ý Hearing Grey and Yuna''s praises, Rhodes'' smile extended from ear to ear. He was very happy that he received amazing remarks from two of the people he respects as great cooks. But even with the variety of dishes present on the dining table, Grey couldn''t help but feel that there was something missing. If one were to talk about dishes using tomato sauce, then "they" would definitely be mentioned. "All that''s missing is pasta..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Pasta...?" £ÛFritz£Ý Grey suddenly blurted out what he was thinking as he finished drinking his glass of water. His sudden remarks intrigued everyone in the dining hall. Rhodes, whose senses as a cook were tingling, was especially excited. Just like many of the dishes Grey had made before, pasta does not exist in Merusia. There are some simple forms of noodles present, but the pasta which is very popular on Earth is nowhere to be seen. In Merusia, the main sources of carbohydrates are bread, pastries, and sweets. Unlike meat and plants, dishes made with flour are not as prominent. The only places which used them were the bakeries, pastry shops, and cafes. "Hm.., Pasta, huh... Spaghetti would be nice..." £ÛYuna£Ý Aside from Grey, the only one who knew what Grey was talking about was Yuna. After all, they have already been together for almost three years. Yuna had tried many dishes Grey had cooked. "Lord Grey, what is this pasta you''re talking about?" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Umm... Basically, it''s a category of dishes made from flour, eggs, and various ingredients." £ÛGrey£Ý "Flour and eggs... Is it some type of bread?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Are we making bread, Elder Brother Grey?!" £ÛEliza£Ý Confusion and misunderstandings spread like wildfire as Grey''s explanation didn''t quite form an image inside their mind. All they could think of when flour was mentioned was something made in the oven. Grey tried to explain further what he meant and Yuna also helped, but it was useless. They were also having a hard time describing it with the variety of shapes and sizes pasta could take. "Umm... How about I''ll cook some for lunch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? We''ll be having pasta for lunch?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Looks like I''ll have another opportunity to witness another one of Lord Grey''s fantastic creations!" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Looks like I''ll have to look forward to lunch then." £ÛFritz£Ý "I''m sure it''ll be delicious since Elder Brother Grey is making it!" £ÛEliza£Ý Grey''s suggestion garnered a variety of responses from everyone. All of their words were positive and full of great anticipation that Grey felt a little burdened by their expectations. "Yuna, looks like I''ll be needing your help once again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý With a dazzling smile on her face, Yuna enthusiastically replied to Grey''s request. Other than wanting to eat pasta, she was also happy that Grey was relying on her. It made her feel as if she was being a proper girlfriend. After their breakfast, Fritz and Sebastian headed to the office to continue their work while Grey, Yuna, Eliza, and Rhodes headed to the kitchen to make the pasta they will be eating for lunch. "Are these really all we need, Lord Grey?" £ÛRhodes£Ý On the table, there was only flour, eggs, oil, and salt. They were four very basic ingredients you could just about find in any marketplace. "Yeah, but this is only for the dough. After the dough is made, depending on what kind of pasta we will be making, we''ll need more ingredients." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then what kind of pasta are we making today, Lord Grey." £ÛRhodes£Ý "We''ll be making spaghetti and macaroni." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡« It''s been some time since I''ve had them..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna commented with a nostalgic tone in her voice but an excited expression on her face. Her expression quickly intrigued Eliza who was just listening to their conversation closely. "Is it delicious, Elder Sister Yuna?" £ÛEliza£Ý "It''s very delicious! I''m sure you''ll like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ahh¡« I can''t wait!" £ÛEliza£Ý As soon as she heard Yuna''s response, Eliza just seated herself quietly near the kitchen table as she watched everyone else prepare the dough and knead them thoroughly. Eliza wanted to help, but with her inexperience in the kitchen, she was afraid she''ll just slow them down. All she could do was sit and watch quietly so as to not cause any sort of disturbance or distraction. Seeing Eliza so quiet, Grey felt a little sad for her. It was then that he thought of an idea to keep her occupied as they cooked the pasta. ¡ºPolaris, can you hear me?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI can hear you loud and clear, Master.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý Telepathy. With the bond of master and familiar, they could share their thoughts without opening their mouths. Even when Polaris was still in Grey''s "shadow", he could still communicate with his master. ¡ºCould you and the others turn yourselves into wolf pups?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºYes, we can... But why so suddenly, Master?¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý Polaris answered politely even when he was surprised by the sudden question. The other familiars were also listening to their conversation. They were just as puzzled as Polaris was. ¡ºThere''s someone I want to cheer up. She''s important to Yuna and me so I want the five of you to help us with it.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI see... Then by your command¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºThanks. I''ll be sure to treat you guys someday.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThere''s no need, Master. We''re just glad to be of use.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý After their telepathic conversation ended, Polaris and the other familiars shrunk themselves and shapeshifted into wolf pups. The five majestic creatures which exude a domineering aura were now in the form of fluffy furballs. Grey also let Yuna on what he told the familiars which she agreed to wholeheartedly. Even more than Grey, she wanted Eliza to enjoy and play rather than just watch silently while being left out. "Huh?!" £ÛEliza£Ý A voice full of surprise suddenly came out of Eliza''s mouth as she noticed 5 little wolf pups by the bottom of the chair. They didn''t have any pets in the mansion so she was very surprised when they suddenly showed up out of nowhere. They were already very adorable with how small and cuddly they were, but with their tails wagging energetically, both of Eliza''s heart and attention was immediately captured by them. "They''re mine and Yuna''s familiar''s. Cute, aren''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Do you want to play with them, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really, can I?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un. As long as you behave properly." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s expression quickly brightened up the moment she heard Yuna''s response. She hastily hopped off her chair and cuddled with the tiny wolf pups whose eyes were just as bright as her smile. "Lord Grey, that..." £ÛRhodes£Ý "Don''t worry, their fur doesn''t fall off. They also don''t bring any parasites or dirt so you can rest assured." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s a relief then." £ÛRhodes£Ý With Eliza happy and Rhodes relieved, they then continued with the making of the pasta. After kneading the dough, Grey used a little bit of magic to entirely skip the process of waiting, but he made sure to instruct Rhodes how long he would usually need to wait and what else he needed to do. The sauce was prepared, the meat was cooked, and the cheese was brought out. Shaping the pasta took the most work, but after a couple of hours, they had finally finished everything. Grey and Yuna also helped out in the kitchen with the other dishes as soon as they were done with the spaghetti and macaroni. At lunch, everything they made was served and everyone finally had a taste of pasta. "Mmm¡« So delicious!" £ÛEliza£Ý "As delicious as ever, Your Excellencies. You never cease to amaze me." £ÛSebastian£Ý "It really is another great dish! Grey, what do you say we also introduce these to the market?" £ÛFritz£Ý Along with the praises received, Fritz offered another business proposal to Grey, It was another lengthy and professional negotiation over the dining table. Just like with the tomato sauce, the Landevar household will endorse it and the Merchants'' guild will handle all transactions. With it, Grey and Yuna''s source of income has increased. "By the way, Yuna, Grey, when do you two plan on going back to Galderia? I assume that you will be returning there soon now that the Labyrinth of Death has gone inactive." £ÛFritz£Ý With Fritz''s words, Grey and Yuna suddenly remembered their plans on staying in Moterno. Just like what Fritz said, they had no more reasons to stay behind as the Labyrinth of Death had closed. Even if they wanted to stay with Eliza for a little longer, they also made a promise to Helen that they''ll return as soon as possible. Besides, their base of operations was Galderia, not Moterno. "Hmm... If nothing goes wrong, we might depart tomorrow morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Tomorrow, hu©`" £ÛFritz£Ý Clang Clang Langggg Before Fritz could finish his words, Eliza''s hands had stopped from moving and her utensils fell from her hand, causing a clanging sound. It was a familiar scene neither Grey and Yuna could forget even if they wanted to. "Eh? Tomorrow...?" £ÛEliza£Ý They could recall the scene that Eliza bawled heavily the moment they mentioned moving out of the mansion. It was the same scene when Eliza acted like a spoiled child that didn''t want to be separated from Grey and Yuna. It has only been two months since they met but Eliza had already become very attached to the two of them. If she bawled her eyes out before, it wasn''t difficult to imagine that she would do the same thing again. "Umm... Liz©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛEliza£Ý But rather than crying, Eliza''s eyes were filled with resolve. A strong flame of determination was raging inside her eyes. It was a completely different reaction than before. "I have a final request!" £ÛEliza£Ý CHAPTER 64 END Chapter 65: Elizas Request "I have a final request!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s loud voice, mismatching with her little stature, echoed throughout the dining hall as she announced her words. She successfully garnered everyone''s attention with her sudden statement. Contrary to Grey and Yuna''s expectations, Eliza didn''t cry over the thought of them leaving, rather, she boldly asked the two of them to fulfill a request of hers with eyes full of determination. After breakfast, Grey, Yuna, and Eliza headed out of the mansion and then went straight out of Moterno as they headed to a nearby forest in order to fulfill Eliza''s request which neither Grey nor Yuna had any knowledge about. The both of them tried to ask Eliza about it, but the latter was adamant on keeping it a secret until they arrived at their destination. They were especially worried when she brought her weapon with her. "We''re here." £ÛEliza£Ý A familiar scenery greeted Grey and Yuna as they arrived at the location. It was the same place where they would train Eliza and where she experienced a real fight for the very first time. Looking around the place, one could easily notice the cracks and slashes created from Eliza''s training. It was as if her training was just yesterday, although in reality, it has been more than a month already. There were also more slashes and damage than what Grey remembered. The most recent looking ones looked as if they were just made a few days ago. Needless to say, they were much deeper and larger than the ones Grey remembered. During the past month, Eliza would train in the forest from time to time and she would be escorted by a couple of knights. The first time the knights escorted her, they couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw Eliza taking down a group of goblins by herself with ease. She was no longer the delicate young lady they once knew. "So, what is your request?" £ÛGrey£Ý Upon hearing Grey''s question, Eliza became quiet for a little while. She then took a deep breath and when she voiced her request, he and Yuna heard something they didn''t quite expect. "Please let me have a match with you!" £ÛEliza£Ý It was completely out of the blue. Neither Yuna nor Grey thought that that would be the contents of Eliza''s request. At best, they thought that she would ask them to train her one last time. "Hey, Liz, what are you talking about? You shouldn''t joke lik©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna, I''m serious! I want to know how strong I have become, and so, I want to have a match before the two of you leave. I know Father wouldn''t permit it if I asked this during breakfast, that''s why I wanted to get here before telling you. Please, this is my final request!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s determination did not waver with Yuna''s words. Upon hearing her reasoning, it finally made sense to the two of them why Eliza acted the way she did. It was as if she already planned it long ago. Although they understood Eliza''s reasoning, they were troubled whether they should fulfill it. They didn''t know what to feel about fighting a ten-year-old girl. Especially one which they consider their little sister. Grey in particular was troubled with how to handle it. He wanted to refuse, but upon seeing Eliza''s eyes, somehow, he couldn''t bring himself to. She was wearing such strong eyes not even the veteran adventurers Grey had met possessed. "Liz, please think of this pro©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Who do you want to fight against?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, what are you talking about!?" £ÛYuna£Ý A sudden outburst of Yuna''s voice resounded in the peaceful forest as she couldn''t believe what her ears had heard. Unlike her who tried to make Eliza reconsider, Grey suddenly approved of her request. "If that''s her final request, then we should grant it. It would just be rude to decline her request after she mustered all that courage to ask us. This could also be considered a part of her training." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know that, but©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, it will be fine. Trust me." £ÛGrey£Ý There were still traces of hesitation inside Yuna''s heart, but she eventually gave up and decided to put her trust in both Grey and Eliza. "So, Liz, will you be fighting?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The one I want to fight is you, Elder Brother Grey! Even though I know I''m going to lose, I want to see how well I can fare against the strongest person I know!" £ÛEliza£Ý "The Strongest"... Eliza''s words resounded loud and clear in Grey''s heart and mind. Even though Grey knew that he was still far from getting a grasp on that title, he felt happy that Eliza held him in such high regards. Although it was reckless of Eliza to request such a thing, it was a good opportunity to teach her how to be humble as it will not bring her any good if she doesn''t realize that there are others who are above her. Even for Grey and Yuna who are amongst the top 25 most powerful people in the world, they still did not let their strength get to their heads. There are still many people, not to mention beasts and monsters which are way above their league. After deciding the match up, Eliza and Grey went to their positions while Yuna stayed away and just watched them from a distance away as a spectator. She will also serve as a barrier against outside interference. "Grey! If something bad happens to Liz, I''m never going to forgive you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna warned Grey as she sat on top of a boulder nearby. Even when she had already agreed to the fight and she trusted Grey very much, she couldn''t help but worry about Eliza''s safety. Well, it was needless worry. There was no way Grey would bring harm to Eliza. Even if they didn''t know each other, no one in their right mind would hurt a ten-year-old girl just because in a sparring match. Only crazy idiots would. "Elder Brother Grey, are you ready?" £ÛEliza£Ý In response to Eliza''s question, Grey nodded his head quietly, thus signaling the start of the match. Without wasting any time, Eliza unsheathed her sword and lunged herself towards Grey. It was a good strategy to have initiated the first move, too bad for her, Grey''s reflexes were even faster. One after another, Eliza launched an attack straight towards Grey, aiming for his chest, head, flanks, and legs. But every time she attacked, Grey would just simply block it perfectly with his gauntlets, preventing her from landing a hit. Seeing that her normal attacks didn''t have any effect on Grey, Eliza backed off a few steps back and then once again pounced towards him. She then swiftly raised her sword and... Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "¡¶Heavy Sla©`" £ÛEliza£Ý Thinking that Eliza was about to land an attack from above, Grey raised his arms in order to block it, but contrary to his expectations, it was just a feint. Eliza''s patterns have changed from simple to strategic. Eliza quickly reabsorbed the mana from her art and hastily threw her sword upwards. She then docked as Grey''s vision was covered by his gauntlets, and with all her strength, she then launched a punch towards Grey''s sides. Unlucky for her, Grey was able to dodge it by simply jumping backwards, but Eliza did not give up. Before her sword dropped to the ground, she managed to catch it and perform another attack. ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý A blade made out of mana materialized in front of Eliza and flew straight towards Grey''s face when he was still midair from his jump. Luckily, because of his quick reflexes, he was able to utilize wind magic and change its trajectory. The blade on the other hand continued flying in the direction it was fired off and cut off a tree''s branch, just some distance away. ''Phew... That was close.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Even if it wouldn''t have hurt him, that attack was something that could easily hurt any adventurer below F-rank. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call Eliza one of the best amongst the G-rankers after seeing her performance so far. When Grey landed from his jump, Eliza didn''t let him off the hook and once again started a barrage of attacks towards me. All of which, Grey dodged just barely by a hair''s breadth. "¡¶Heavy Slas©`" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza once again tried to fire an art, but before she could even complete it, Grey hit the bottom of her hands with his palm, inflicting a slight pain and making Eliza lose grip of her sword. But Eliza didn''t stop attacking just because she lost her weapon. With her other hand, she gathered the mana from the surroundings preparing to launch a spell at point blank range. ¡¶Geyser!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý As a high-pressure stream of water raced towards Grey like a famished beast, Grey quickly stepped back a couple of meters. Seeing that, Eliza quickly grabbed her sword from the ground and chased after him. She slashed, and slashed, and slashed some more. It was a relentless barrage of attacks performed by Eliza. Something no one from the same rank would be able to survive unscathed. "Elder Brother Grey! Please take me seriously!" £ÛEliza£Ý Unsatisfied about Grey''s performance, Eliza voiced out her complaint with a serious tone and eyes raging with determination. She had long noticed that the display Grey showed was far worse than the time he fought the knights. While Grey has not used even a fraction of his real power, he had already adjusted his strength and actions to match that of an F-ranker. Even if he was not using his abilities, it was still amazing that Eliza could keep up with him. Seeing how much stronger Eliza has become, Grey couldn''t help but reminisce about the time when he and Yuna first trained her. Even when he was in the middle of battle, he couldn''t help but admire the strength of the young lady before him. ''Well, If that''s what you want... then I''ll take you with everything I''ve got!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey quickly broke all the limits he placed upon himself, and when he did, he immediately disappeared from Eliza''s view. She kept looking for him, but it was futile. Nevertheless, Eliza didn''t drop her guard down. "There!" £ÛEliza£Ý When Eliza detected something, she quickly lunged her sword towards that direction. But too bad for her, it was just a leaf decoy Grey created with the use of plant magic. Grey was actually behind her. Taking that chance, Grey quickly thrusted his fist towards Eliza''s body. The latter tried to block it but she was a moment too late. Just a few milliseconds before his fist could hit Liz, Grey quickly halted it, and then casted his attack. ¡¶Sleep¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As a burst of wind gushed from the vacuum Grey''s punch created, Eliza''s consciousness started to fade into darkness as Grey''s spell started to take effect. She tried to fight against it, but it was futile, she still succumbed to it. "That was a good fight. You did well, Liz." £ÛGrey£Ý After the fight finished, Yuna came rushing towards the two of them and checked up on Eliza''s condition. But since Grey didn''t even try to hurt her, she was perfectly fine, only exhausted. With Eliza''s request fulfilled, they then headed back to the mansion to let Eliza rest. Grey also casted holy magic on her so that her body wouldn''t hurt from rapid mana exhaustion when she wakes up. It was already evening when Eliza woke up, but during the time she was asleep, Yuna and Grey stayed by her side because they were worried about her. They didn''t leave the bedside even for a second. "Huh? Where am I..." £ÛEliza£Ý "You''re in your room, Liz. We brought you here after you fell unconscious from the match." £ÛYuna£Ý "Un... conscious...? Ah... So it''s over already..." £ÛEliza£Ý Hearing that the match had concluded, Eliza became dejected. Her eyes became crestfallen as a slightly pained expression was casted on her face. "Liz..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! You don''t need to worry about me, Elder Sister Yuuna. I knew full well how strong Elder Brother Grey even before I challenged him, so I knew that I would lose no matter what I d©`" £ÛEliza£Ý "You feel lonely, don''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said as she gently grasped Eliza into her embrace, cutting the latter''s words short. Soon after, tears started to form in Eliza''s eyes and she started bawling just like how she did before. Eliza wasn''t dejected because she lost the match, rather, she was just saddened by the fact that Grey and Yuna were going to depart tomorrow. Even the match was just an excuse so that she could spend more time with them. She cried and cried until her tears dried as Yuna consoled her in her embrace. Grey wanted to help out, but it wasn''t exactly easy for him to join in on their situation. All he could do was prepare a glass of water after Eliza stopped crying. "Are you alright now, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un... Sorry for crying too much..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Don''t worry about it. You can cry however much you want. Your Elder Sister will be here for you to lean on." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said to Eliza as she gently patted her head. While she was doing so, Yuna could remember the times Grey also comforted her. It has been a long time since the first time Grey consoled her yet she could still clearly remember it. It was a precious memory. Grey looked at the two of them warmly. He was also reminiscing about the past as he watched Yuna comfort Eliza. It was strange that the two of them were thinking of the same thing without opening their mouths. Was it just a coincidence? Only fate knows. There was only one thing which was bothering him. It was who would protect Eliza when the two of them were gone. It wasn''t that he doesn''t trust Fritz''s capabilities, but that he wants more reassurance if something were to ever happen. ''I guess there''s only one way, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý No matter how hard Grey tried to think, only one solution came to mind, and he decided to act on it. He also notified the other party involved in his plan, who happily obliged to do so. "Liz, come here." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey called out to Eliza as he opened his "Sanctuary". Not only Eliza, but also Yuna was surprised by his actions. Yuna was surprised why Grey suddenly decided to show one of his abilities to Eliza. "Elder Brother Grey, that is..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Ah, it''s my ability. Here, hold my hand." £ÛGrey£Ý "U... Un..." £ÛEliza£Ý Although she was a little hesitant, Eliza still grabbed Grey''s hands and followed him inside the "Sanctuary". Yuna also tagged along, but was not even a bit cautious as she had already seen it many times before. Upon entrance, the first thing that greeted Eliza was a cold wind as it gently caressed her cheeks. It was as if she was suddenly transported in a place far away as the stars above greeted her. Well, if it was still daytime, a wholly different scenery and atmosphere would have greeted her. Because it was already dark, Eliza did not notice the crops Grey was growing. After all, Grey was utilizing that ability for farming. The only thing which allowed Eliza to see was the light from the stars above and from the "Illuminate" spell had just casted. "Waah©` Huh...?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s amazed gasp was stopped midway as she noticed a familiar little figure wagging its tail energetically and looking at her with innocent eyes. It was one of the "wolf pups" she played with just this morning. "Puppy...?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Liz, I''m about to show you one of mine and Yuna''s secrets. Promise me to not be too surprised, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza really did not understand what Grey was unto, but she still nodded to his words. Meanwhile, Yuna held her hands just in case she got scared. "Alright, Polaris, turn back into your true form." £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s words, mist filled the surroundings and the little furball that was once present was now nowhere to be found. Soon after, in the midst of all the mist, a large silhouette suddenly appeared. It didn''t take long for the mist to clear up. And with the light shining from Grey''s spell, a magnificent and domineering creature was revealed with its eyes sparkling like a river illuminated by the moonlight. "I believe this is the first time I''m formally introducing myself. I am Master Grey and Mistress Yuna''s first familiar, Polaris. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Eliza." £ÛPolaris£Ý A gentle yet clear voice resounded throughout the night sky as Polaris introduced himself. And although she was a little surprised, after hearing that he was Grey and Yuna''s familiar, Eliza immediately loosened up and let her guard down. "N-Nice to m-meet you, too. I''m E-Eliza von Lande-devar! Th-Thank you for taking c-care of m-me this morning!" £ÛEliza£Ý "There''s no need to be formal, Lady Eliza. I''m just but a humble familiar," £ÛPolaris£Ý "A-Ah, Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý With Polaris'' words, the tension in Eliza''s body has fully been released and she immediately opened up her heart to him. Having played with him once, Eliza knew he was not an evil creature. "As you can see, Polaris is not just any normal familiar. Along with the others, he could change his form to suit his needs. He''s also almost as powerful as me so he''s really reliable, and... starting today, he will be protecting you in our place." £ÛGrey£Ý As she heard Grey''s words, Eliza''s eyes looked up to meet Polaris''. While she couldn''t see clearly in the night, she could very well tell that he was some sort of dragon. In short, there was no doubt that he was very powerful. No matter how hard she tried, Eliza couldn''t understand why Grey would give her such a precious escort. Not even royalty could enjoy such luxury. All she could think of was that Grey greatly cared about her. It made her really happy. "I''ll be in your care... Polaris..." £ÛEliza£Ý With a smile on her face and happiness filling her heart, Eliza gratefully accepted Grey''s proposal. Although Yuna was not informed beforehand, she immediately understood Grey''s intentions as soon as she saw Polaris. Eliza''s safety was also something she wished for. Although Polaris will be staying with Eliza from now on, there were no disadvantages for Grey and Yuna in this deal. After all, they could still summon him if they ever needed something, and if they could also get live updates to Eliza''s situation with the use of telepathy. After introducing Polaris and Eliza to one another, they went back to Eliza''s room and then had dinner afterwards. Of course, Grey and Yuna made sure to mention to Eliza to keep things secret even to Fritz, which she gladly agreed to. With the night getting deeper, everyone headed to their own rooms to retire for the night. And with Eliza cuddling with Polaris, Yuna didn''t need to sleep with her and could stay together with Grey. "Hnngg... It''s finally time for bedtime..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, could you close your eyes for a minute?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm...? Sure." £ÛYuna£Ý Whilst she was stretching her arms, Grey suddenly requested her to close her eyes without any explanations. Nevertheless, she still granted his request and closed her eyes without asking any questions. Although she couldn''t see, she could still hear and feel what Grey was doing. She heard a clicking sound along with Grey''s footsteps, and soon after she could feel something touch her neck. She was slightly embarrassed but didn''t voice out any words. "You can open your eyes now." £ÛGrey£Ý When Yuna opened her eyes, the first thing to greet her was a beautiful necklace hanging on her neck. Its chains were made of palladium and an emerald green gemstone was embedded in its charm. "Is this..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. It''s a ''Seed of Vitality''. I remembered that you wanted it, so I made an accessory with it yesterday. Also... I made one for myself so we have matching accessories... Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Embarrassed, Grey showed the necklace he had been stealthily wearing all this time to Yuna. It was made from a spare "Seed of Vitality" they got during the whole month they were in the labyrinth. Yuna''s eyes locked towards the necklace Grey was wearing for a short moment before she looked at the one she was wearing once again as she gently touched it. A small smile sprouted on Yuna''s face. "Un, I love it." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna nodded her head slightly to Grey''s question, and ended the statement with a bright smile on her face. Seeing her smile, Grey felt like every single ounce of effort he poured into making them was worth it. He was very satisfied. In the depth of the night and the coldness of the breeze, Grey and Yuna lips linked to one another as they shared a kiss illuminated by the moonlight seeping from the balcony window. CHAPTER 65 END Chapter 66: Farewells, Promises, and Return "Are you sure you did not forget anything?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Yeah, there shouldn''t be anything left. If anything, we''re bringing more than what we previously had." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Thank you for letting us stay here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t mention it. I owe you my daughter''s life, after all." £ÛFritz£Ý With the rising of a new day, the time for Grey and Yuna''s departure has also arrived. While they have enjoyed their two months of stay in Moterno, they still have a home to return to and that was Galderia. Currently, Grey and Yuna are being sent off by Fritz, Eliza, Sebastian, Rhodes, and a couple of acquaintances from the servants. Amongst the ones sending them off, one was in a particularly gloomy mood. "Are you really leaving?" £ÛEliza£Ý It was Eliza who was currently hugging Polaris, in wolf pup form, in her arms. But even though she was sad, she held back her tears while sending the two off. She didn''t want to cause any trouble for Grey and Yuna. "Sorry, Liz, but we really need to return to Galderia. Don''t worry, we''ll visit you when we can, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un..." £ÛEliza£Ý Even though she was against them leaving, Eliza still nodded quietly as she cherished every last bit of time they had with one another. Even with crestfallen eyes, she tried her best to send them off with a smile. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, the next time we meet, I''m going to surprise you with better dishes than before! I''ll make sure to keep in mind the things you taught me!" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Then, I''m looking forward to that, Mister Rhodes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufu, looks like we''ll be able to eat delicious dishes again." £ÛYuna£Ý Contrary to Eliza''s crestfallen attitude, Rhodes was burning with passion as he looks forward to the day where he can surprise Grey and Yuna with the best of dishes. He was determined to become an even better chef. "Sad as it may be, I''m also bidding you farewell, Lady Yuna, Lord Grey. I hope your journey goes well." £ÛSebastian£Ý "Thank you, Mister Sebastian." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý The last one to relay his words was Sebastian who not only carried his own, but the wishes of everyone, including the servants standing behind him. Even when he was acting in a business-formal manner, all of his words were sincere. ¡ºPolaris, we leave them to your care.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºKeep them safe, okay?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYou can rest assured, Master, Mistress.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý Of course, they didn''t forget to remind Polaris of his duties. There was no need to say goodbye to him as they could just summon him over whenever they wanted to and converse with him telepathically. "Well then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you next time¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý After saying their final words for each other, it was finally time for Grey and Yuna to depart. Slowly, they turned around and waved their hands goodbye as they walked off into the horizon. But just when the two of them thought we were already out of sight, Eliza hurriedly came running from the mansion towards them, only stopping by the time Grey and Yuna noticed her. "Older Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna, next time! I promise I will be stronger! I will make you proud of me!" £ÛEliza£Ý Grasping her breath, Eliza shouted loudly towards the two of them with all her might. Her eyes were brimming with such strong passion that one could easily tell she was serious about it. Unbeknownst to her, Grey and Yuna were already plenty proud of her. She had achieved what most people in her age group couldn''t. Nevertheless, hearing her words, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but feel happy. "Well then, we''ll be waiting for that day to come!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Good luck, Liz¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing their words, Eliza quickly came running back and returned to the mansion. And seeing her safely return home, Yuna and Grey continued their journey towards the town gates. Before leaving town, they visited Althea and Anna to tell them of their departure, and also did the same for Gil and Hal. And of course, they even paid a visit to the Sagrada Company''s President, Argas. After all of that, there was one place they visited before they fully departed. It was the Labyrinth of Death which had fully gone inactive. There were only a few soldiers standing guard in front of it. "Your Excellencies, do you want something from here?" £ÛSoldier 1£Ý When they arrived there, the first one to greet them was one of the soldiers who were guarding the labyrinth when they exited it. With his lead, the other soldiers also followed suit and greeted Grey and Yuna. "No, we just came to visit the labyrinth before we depart for Galderia." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I see... Then please take all the time you need in the labyrinth. We''ll just be here if you need something." £ÛSoldier 1£Ý "Don''t worry, we won''t take too long." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry for the trouble." £ÛYuna£Ý "It isn''t troublesome at all. People do visit from time to time to pay their respects before departing. It''s quite a common practice. We''ll just be staying here so as to not intrude on your privacy." £ÛSoldier 1£Ý After saying that, the soldier, along with his colleagues, left Grey and Yuna alone. They were trying to be considerate but still made sure that they could watch over the Labyrinth of Death. Without wasting more time, Yuna Grey I had a little walk inside the labyrinth, but unlike when it was active, the torchstones didn''t light up when they were nearby. So instead of relying on them, Grey had casted a light spell. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "It''s even darker than before, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... It looks nothing like the labyrinth we were just in a few days ago." £ÛYuna£Ý As they walked inside, they reminisced about the memories the two of them made there, like the moment Yuna reached S-rank, the time they summoned their familiars, or when they had become lovers. Though it was probably the least romantic place to confess to and to hook up, the Labyrinth of Death held a special meaning to the both of them. It was something no other place could replace. "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Next time... Let''s challenge the labyrinth once again, but by then, let''s make sure to conquer it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna boldly declared as she clenched her fist and her eyes sparkled with burning determination. She was wearing similar eyes to Eliza just a few moments ago which made Grey chuckle a little. "Sure. Let''s conquer it." £ÛGrey£Ý With that promise engraved in their hearts, they then went out of the labyrinth and said our goodbye to the soldier from before. Since they didn''t have anything more to do, Yuna and Grey started our journey back to Galderia. Just like the time they headed to Moterno, Yuna Grey I took the forest route, and just like time, they had some minor inconveniences and encountered some monsters and beasts. Nevertheless we still managed to arrive in Galderia safely. On their journey to Moterno, it took them almost the whole day to reach Moterno, but because of their newfound strength, the way back was a lot quicker. They managed to arrive a few hours before sunset even when they departed much later. "Hm? Aren''t those..." £ÛDale£Ý Just as they approached the gates, one very familiar figure came into their view, squinting his eyes to see who was approaching. It was Dale who was guarding the gates earnestly. "Long time no see, Mister Dale!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nice to meet you again¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I knew it! It''s Grey and Yuna! You two sure took your time in Moterno. So, how was your experience there?" £ÛDale£Ý "It was good! We met a lot of people there and saw a lot of new things. And the food there was delicious! The Kiria candy was especially delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna happily reported their experiences to Dale, greatly emphasizing the part where she mentioned the kinds of food they had experienced. Even including a candy Grey didn''t know about. "Yeah, it was all well, though... we did encounter a bit of trouble." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, you can''t expect every trip to become perfect. There will always be little inconveniences anywhere you go." £ÛDale£Ý To Dale''s words, all Grey and Yuna could muster was a dry laugh. After all, those little inconveniences included an attempt to abduct the lord''s daughter, assassination attempts, and a prison break. No matter where you go, those were things one could only encounter when they are especially unlucky. Luckily, it was Grey and Yuna who were involved with it. They had enough power to stop them. "Anyway, why didn''t you two tell me that you two had become B-rankers. Should I start addressing you two as "Your Excellency" now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Please don''t. It''s really uncomfortable." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Almost everybody in Moterno was already addressing us like that. Please don''t add to our suffering." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! It must have been tough for you. Well, it''s good that you''re not letting all that power get into your heads. It''s rare to see youngsters like you these days." £ÛDale£Ý Dale laughed boisterously as he aggressively and energetically patted Grey''s back. He didn''t hold back since he knew Grey could handle his strength. After all, to a B-ranker, it would only feel like an itch. Grey and Yuna chattled with Dale a little bit before they headed inside the city. Their first destination was the Adventurers'' Guild where they reported their return. The only thing strange they noticed was the lack of adventurers. After that, they headed to the "Rabbit''s Den" to once again get an inn. There, they have found an answer to their previous question. They now understood why there were so few adventurers in the guild. "One more order here!" "More booze!" "I want another serving of boar stew!" "Same here!" When they entered the inn, it was real chaos. Orders from customers came flying everywhere and the receptionist, Helen, was troubled over how to serve them, even though Selia was already helping her out. Grey and Yuna wanted to greet them, but with all the chaos happening and the busy atmosphere about the place, they had no opportunity to do so. They just decided to wait until the chaos died down. It took longer than they had expected when the loud commotion died down. Only after a couple of hours did the merry adventurers go back to their own homes. It was almost time for the Rabbit Den''s to close. "Haah... It''s finally over..." £ÛHelen£Ý "What are you saying, Helen? There''s still some customers there." £ÛSelia£Ý It must have been because they were so tired, but they didn''t immediately realize Grey and Yuna''s identities. As Selia pointed to them, Helen sluggishly approached the two of them. "May I get your order©` Hmm?" £ÛHelen£Ý It was only after a few seconds for awkward staring that Helen was able to identify the two figures in front of her. She was so surprised that she dropped the pencil and paper she was holding onto. "Uuu... Yuna¡«! Grey¡«! You''re baaacckkkk!! Uuuu... You''re back..." £ÛHelen£Ý When she finally realized who they were, Helen immediately came rushing towards them and gave them a tight embrace, all while crying like a little child. At that moment, she looked even more childish than Eliza. "Helen, what''s with all the ruckus©` Hm... Ohhh, Grey, Yuna, you''re back! How was your trip?" £ÛGerd£Ý "It was a very good experience... But first, can you first help us get out of this predicament...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah..." £ÛGerd£Ý Following Grey''s eyes, Gerd saw his dear daughter clinging to them tightly with tears all over her face. He then walked towards them and slowly detached from them the sobbing mess that was Helen. Even after they had separated Helen from them, it still took a couple of minutes to calm her down and stop her from crying. Thankfully, she was much easier to handle than Eliza. "Sorry about that, Grey, Yuna... It must have been unpleasant being welcomed like that. Hey, Helen, apologize as well!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Sorry..." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen slightly bowed her head to give her apologies to Grey and Yuna. Now that she was sober, she was completely different than before. Her face was even slightly red, embarrassed about herself crying a little while ago. "We don''t really mind. Rather, we''re actually happy that Helen missed us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It''s been so long. We''re really happy to see you again, Helen," £ÛYuna£Ý "Hehe, I feel the same. I''m also happy to see the both of you again." £ÛHelen£Ý "Oh my!" £ÛSelia£Ý Just as the three of them were exchanging their words to one another, Selia suddenly appeared from the kitchen. She was very much surprised to see the two familiar youngsters whom they often had dinner with. She gently placed down the dishes she was carrying and headed over to the table where they were talking. With her present, the members of the "Rabbit''s Den" have been completed.. "Welcome back, Yuna, Grey... How long have you been here?" £ÛSelia£Ý "Ah, actually... we arrived here a couple of hours ago, but the inn was so busy so we just waited it out before greeting you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... The atmosphere was so chaotic back then." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! You''ve been here for a couple of hours already?! You should have just called us out even if we were bus©` Oww oww oww oww!" £ÛHelen£Ý Helen declared with a voice full of enthusiasm as she instinctively slammed her hands on the table. Of course, she was immediately scolded by Selia afterwards as it was not something she should say. Little tears started to form in Helen''s eyes once again, but this time, it wasn''t because of happiness, it was because her mother pinched her ears as she scolded her. It was painful enough for her to cry a little bit. "Geez, this child, seriously... But Grey, Yuna, we''re really sorry we didn''t notice you two. There were just too many customers." £ÛSelia£Ý "Ah, it''s alright. You were very busy after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... And there were really a lot of people..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because many adventurers just got back from the Labyrinth of Death. As a celebration, they''ve been treating themselves with booze and light snacks. Days like these should still continue for a whole week." £ÛGerd£Ý Gerd stated and heaved a lengthy sigh afterwards. While he was happy that they could earn more that way, there were just too many things to do. They are barely even having a break. Not only him, Selia and Helen were in full agreement to his words as shown with them lightly nodding their heads. Traces of exhaustion were present in their faces and body. To add more to that, they still have a few chores to do. To make things worse, the batch of adventures today were just from those who went home early. As the days pass, more and more adventurers will be dining in, inevitably making the "Rabbit''s Den" busier. "This should help a little... ¡¶Recuperate¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like how he helped out Althea before, Grey casted holy magic to the three before him. As they were basked in gentle and warm light, the fatigue they had accumulated all day had started to fade away until there was none left. "Oooh! I feel much better now!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Oh my! Even my back pains are gone!" £ÛSelia£Ý "Waah¡«! Thank you so much, Grey!" £ÛHelen£Ý The three of them immediately became much more energetic as they received Grey''s help. They checked their bodies for any discomfort left unnoticed but they found none. Grey''s spell worked like a miracle. "Just make sure to not overwork yourselves, alright. Rest is still the best remedy, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, sure, sure!... Oh, right, will the two of you be checking in on our inn once again?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Ah, yes, we''ve got nowhere else to go after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll be in your care once again." £ÛYuna£Ý It was not even worth questioning. The both of them already think of the "Rabbit''s Den" as their second home. There might not be a hot bath like the Landevar Mansion, but it was still home nonetheless. "You heard that right, Helen? Now, why don''t you get the register and list down Yuna and Grey''s check in." £ÛSelia£Ý "O-Of course!" £ÛHelen£Ý Hearing that Grey and Yuna will be checking in, Helen immediately perked up and energetically headed to the reception desk. She was nothing like the sobbing mess she was before. A few moments later, Helen returned to the table with the register and a simple magic calculator in her hands, ready to tabulate our check in. She was now in work mode and ready to take receptions. "Will you be having two single rooms with breakfast like before?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Ah, no, we''ll be having a large room this time." £ÛGrey£Ý "A large room, it is©` Eh? A large room...?" £ÛHelen£Ý Helen''s hands stopped right at that moment. At first, she thought she was just hearing things, but the moment she saw Yuna''s slightly flustered face, she learnt that she was, in fact, not just hearing things. Anyone with at least a single brain cell would easily be able to tell the implication of Grey''s words and Yuna''s expression. There was only one sensible answer and because of it, the romance switch inside of Helen switched. "Don''t tell me... Are Grey and Yuna already a couple...?" £ÛHelen£Ý "... Un... I became Grey''s girlfriend about a month ago..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen was so speechless at Yuna''s very adorable answer that all she could do was open her mouth in amazement. She was even fanning herself to try and calm herself down but she only got more excited. "Alright, let''s celebrate this! We''ll cook a feast tonight!" £ÛHelen£Ý As boisterous as one can be, Helen declared such a statement even without consulting her parents. Though from their reactions, neither Gerd nor Selia was actually against it. "Looks like I''ll be using the kitchen once again! I''ll make sure to let you have a taste of a new dish I just made!" £ÛGerd£Ý "We should probably hurry up and close the diner then." £ÛSelia£Ý With Gerd and Selia''s support, a wonderful little feast was served for dinner, cooked by Gerd and Grey as they did another friendly cook-off as promised. It was just as eventful as the last time. Yuna also helped out Selia and Helen in closing the inn and preparing the dining table while the two men went off to their own worlds. Even when they were full grown men, Grey and Gerd looked like two children enjoying themselves. After all things said and done, the five of them had a hearty meal like how they used to. During that time, Grey and Yuna were asked a lot of questions about their time on Moterno which they answered happily. While the place was different, be it in the grandiose Landevar mansion''s dining hall or the simple diner in the "Rabbit''s Den" or inside a Labyrinth, a meal it best enjoyed with people you care about. It was yet another fulfilling day. CHAPTER 66 END Chapter 67: Rumors "Ah, good morning, Grey, Yuna." £ÛTilda£Ý A cheerful greeting welcomed Grey and Yuna as they entered the Adventurers'' Guild. As per usual, the one who greeted them was Tilda who, despite being busy tending to another adventurer, still spared time to greet them. It has almost been three weeks since Grey and Yuna returned to Galderia and just a couple short days after their return, they returned to their usual routine and took care of the quests which had piled up in the guild. With most of the adventurers heading to Moterno, there were barely any quests taken care of. Of course, Galderia''s lord had helped out the guild, but there were still too many. It was especially tough to handle the high-rank quests. One could only imagine the guild staff''s joyful faces the moment Grey, Yuna, Kris, and Aria returned to Galderia. Although Kris and Aria had to head somewhere for personal reasons, they were still able to clear out a large portion of quests. Thanks to the four of them, things have returned to normal in the guild. "Un. Morning, Tilda." £ÛYuna£Ý "Are there any high-ranking quests available, Tilda?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sadly, no. All there are are those posted in the quest boards." £ÛTilda£Ý "I see... That''s unfortunate..." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Tilda finished tending to the previous adventurer, Grey and Yuna then approached her and asked for any higher quests in hopes that there were still some yet to be posted. Sadly, that was not the case. All that was left in the quest boards were quests of D-rank and below. While they could still earn some good money from them, what they were after was the experience of fighting strong opponents just like they did in the labyrinth. During their time in the labyrinth, they had quickly gotten stronger because of how challenging the circumstances were, but in the face of lower-ranking quests, they could barely call it training. After all, to them, even opponents who could easily tear apart buildings with ease are just small fries. There was no challenge at all. For it to be called "training", the opponents needed to be A-rank or above, at very least at B-rank. Something which would seem like insanity to most people. "Ah, right. I just remembered. The Guildmaster said he wanted to meet the two of you. He''ll be in his office, waiting." £ÛTilda£Ý "The Guildmaster...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Did he mention anything else?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Unfortunately, not. All he said was to have you meet him as soon as you arrive. It''s probably something important." £ÛTilda£Ý Grey and Yuna were a little puzzled by Tilda''s statement. No matter how hard they tried to think, they couldn''t remember anything they did which could warrant the Guildmaster''s attention enough for him to call them, except for one thing. If there was one, it would only be the fact that they were involved in a few hectic occurrences in Moterno. They have already reported it to the Guildmaster, leaving some confidential parts aside, and it was something the guild isn''t directly concerned about. Meaning it was not that. There was also the fact that they went all the way to the 9th floor in the Labyrinth of Death, but apart from the two of them, no one else knew of that. It was even more unlikely that that was the reason. The most likely one was the raid a couple of months ago. That was their conclusion using the process of elimination. So many things have happened that they almost forgot that they were part of it. "Hmm... Thanks for telling us, Tilda. Then, be heading to the Guildmaster''s office now." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you later, Tilda!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay, see you later. I''ll fill you in if a good quest comes around." £ÛTilda£Ý With nothing else to do, Grey and Yuna headed to the Guildmaster''s office which they had just visited when they returned. The only difference from then and now was that there were less people rushing in the hallways as the busy period was over. Knock Knock Knock A classic rhythm of knocks echoed in the Guildmaster''s office as soon as Grey and Yuna arrived. The Guildmaster didn''t even need to hear their voices to identify who they were. He was expecting them, after all. "The door''s open, just come in whenever." £ÛGaston£Ý "Good morning, Guildmaster, I heard you were calling for us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah. There''s just some business which requires you two." £ÛGaston£Ý "Is it about ''Iblis'' again, Guildmaster?" £ÛYuna£Ý No seconds were wasted. As soon as they entered, they immediately asked the contents of the informal meeting. And the purpose was just as they had expected just from seeing the Guildmaster''s expression. "Haah... Damn right you are..." £ÛGaston£Ý All that could be seen on the Guildmaster was exhaustion and a little bit of irritation. He had just cleared his paperwork yesterday, but with the new documents that just arrived, he had more work to do again. "It''s already been months. Hasn''t the kingdom finished already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s how it usually goes, but there are still remnants of ''Iblis'' which are trying to cause mayhem. While they''ve almost cleared them all out by now, those bastards are still so persistent! They just keep on making trouble!" £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster''s expression worsened with his sudden outburst. It wouldn''t even take a genius to figure out how much he loathed Iblis. They were the main reason why his workload kept on increasing. All that''s left was for the Guildmaster to breathe fire and he would look like a furious dragon, ready to tip apart his enemies. It was the first time Grey and Yuna saw him lose his temper so much. To say the least, it was... interesting...? "Haah... Anyway, I''m not really the one who will brief you of the details. I''m just a messenger of sorts. The one you really need to meet is the city lord." £ÛGaston£Ý "Galderia''s Lord?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. His name is Cedric von Aldridge, a count. I haven''t really been told what you''re gonna talk about, but if I were to guess, the most probable reason was to invite you two to the capital." £ÛGaston£Ý The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. To his words, Grey and Yuna slightly tilted their heads in puzzlement. If it was just to talk about the Iblis incident, they saw no need for going to the capital. Rather, it sounded more complex because of it. Trying to answer Grey and Yuna''s confusion, Gaston then briefly explained his theory. Just as Grey and Yuna had guessed, the invitation to the capital was not as simple as it seemed. There were a few events attached to it. Apparently, there was a chance Grey and Yuna might be involved in an awarding ceremony in honor of Iblis''s defeat. They would most likely be awarded by the King for their efforts with a medal, money, valuable items, and maybe, a territory. In Merusia, those who have done exemplary service could be awarded by the king by a medal which, in some cases, could even be more valuable than a peerage. They are honors only which grants privilege and respect towards their holders. The six medals in order of the least to most important are as follows: The Medal of Service, Medal of Bravery, Medal of Chivalry, Medal of Excellence, Medal of Honor, and Medal of Valor. Which are also known as the Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, and Dragon stars, respectively. The Iron Star is awarded only to those who participated in times of war. The Bronze Star to those who performed great service or died in war. The Silver Star to those who did exemplary service or saved a lot of lives. The Gold Star to those who solved large threats. The Platinum Star to heroes who solved National-level threats. And finally, the Dragon Star awarded to those who stopped International threats. With Iblis'' scale, it was very likely that they would be rewarded the Gold Star or Medal of Excellence at the very least. It may be an honor for many, but to Grey and Yuna, they were just a pain to deal with. "Guildmaster... if we are ever awarded with those medals, is there any way we can decline it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I don''t think there is. But why would you want to? Isn''t it a great honor to receive such a medal." £ÛGaston£Ý Grey already knew the answer yet he still held to a sliver of hope that there was a way. But that sliver of hope was quickly and mercilessly crushed by the Guildmaster''s words. It was hopeless. "Well, if you don''t want to, you can decline it. But it would be rude to the King if you do that. Some people might even make it hard for you because of that." £ÛGaston£Ý To make things even worse, if they were to try and escape the situation, it would become even more troublesome. Grey and Yuna were left with no other choice but to accept it. Grey and Yuna could pray that their assumptions were wrong, but there was a very good probability that it was the case. All they could do was heave a lengthy sigh as they accepted their inevitable fate. "Right... Guildmaster, when will we be meeting the lord?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Actually, I still need to tell him that you agreed to meeting him. After that, he will schedule your meeting, so it might take a couple of days." £ÛGaston£Ý "I see... At least we still have some to prepare... Haah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I want to eat pudding..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey heaved another lengthy sigh after hearing the Guildmaster''s words. Yuna, on the other hand, was thinking of sweets in an effort to raise her mood, though it was still down even after a few attempts. After Grey and Yuna accepted their fates, the Guildmaster talked with them about a lot of things, but most of them weren''t as important as the possibility of getting awarded a medal. They were dismissed soon after. As soon as they were dismissed, Grey and Yuna went out of the office and headed to the lobby to pick up some quests, and unsurprisingly, there were still no high-rank quests unavailable. All they had to choose from were mid-rank and low-rank quests. In both E-rank and D-rank, there were only a total of a little more than a dozen quests. Even if they were to pick the ones with the highest quest point rewards, it would still not make a dent to their rank up exam requirement. At most, they would be able to get a couple hundred points, out of the almost 60,00 they needed. "Hey, have you heard? There was an accident in the capital!" Just as Yuna and Grey were choosing the best quests from the quest boards, they were able to accidentally overhear the other adventurers talk about an accident which apparently occurred at the capital. It was not their intention to eavesdrop, but it concerned them, since they would also be heading there sooner or later. Additionally, it is also the other adventurers'' fault for talking about an interesting topic with such a loud voice. "Yeah, I heard that an explosion happened at the royal academy. They said a lot of instructors were hurt." "But was it really an accident?" "That''s what they say, but I feel like they were just trying to cover it up. It was probably an assault or something!" "Whatever it is, it really doesn''t concern us." "You''re right. Ah, right, have you seen that..." The topic ended as suddenly as it started and the adventurers shifted to another, less interesting topic. It was as if the topic was never brought up to begin with. They just continued on without a care in the world. "What do you think about it, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý I don''t know... I think it would be better if we ask Tilda about it. But first, we should probably pick our quests." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, right." £ÛGrey£Ý After selecting 5 quests, Yuna and Grey then headed to the reception desk and gave it to Tildanfor processing. Taking the chance, Grey also asked Tilda about the rumors they just heard. "Tilda, did something happen in the capital?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why do you ask?" £ÛTilda£Ý "We heard the adventurers talking about it. Just a little curious, that''s all." £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''S words, Tilda thought for a little bit before giving an answer. It was not like it was a secret so there was no guilt whatsoever inside Tilda''s heart. After all, most adventurers already knew about it. "Well... From what I heard... an accident supposedly happened in the royal academy about two weeks ago. A magic device they were working on malfunctioned and exploded. There weren''t any casualties, thankfully. Though I did hear that a lot of the instructors were injured." £ÛTilda£Ý "Is that all...? I think I heard them saying that it wasn''t just an accident." £ÛGrey£Ý "They said it was a terrorist attack." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s the rumor. Some of the witnesses said that rather than an explosion from a malfunctioning device, it looked more like a spell. Because of that, some speculated that it was a terrorist attack." £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda explained casually as she processed Grey and Yuna''s picked quests. Even when she was conversing with them, her hands didn''t stop moving as if it had a mind of its own. As for the rumor, it was only sensible why it had spread so much. After all, physical and magical explosions are drastically different to an expert''s eyes. There would be a much violent flow of mana in the surroundings if it was the latter. "It''s just a rumor though. I don''t really know if it''s true." £ÛTilda£Ý "Ah, no. What you said was enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m glad to be of help." £ÛTilda£Ý After hearing about the recent happenings in the capital, Grey and Yuna started to rethink about going to the capital if they were ever going to be invited. They didn''t want to be deal with terrorists. "Here are your quests. I''ve done processing them." £ÛTilda£Ý "Thanks, Tilda." £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem. You can count on me anytime!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Bye, Tilda¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý With their quests entries processed, Grey and Yuna then headed out of the guild and then out of the city. They headed to the nearby forest which was the usual spot where monster subjugation quests are located. Even when they were finishing important quests, they couldn''t get the accident in the capital of their minds. Because of it, the rate of their quest completion has become significantly slower. Currently, Grey and Yuna were on their last quest to subjugate a group of Treants. Even when they were just E-rank monsters, they weren''t able to annihilate them instantly like they usually do. ¡¶Aqua Stream!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna fired off an extremely pressurized cascading streams of water towards the last Treant. The spell destroyed every tree on it''s path, but when it didn''t hit the treant. The attack was offset a little. "Tch." £ÛYuna£Ý As Yuna clicked her tongue, Grey took the opportunity to land the finishing blow. He suddenly appeared behind the Treant and before it could even react, he gave it a good blow towards the trunk. ¡¶Megaton Shotgun!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The attack instantly blasted the Treant''s upper body into smithereens. As for the lower part, it fell to the ground with a loud thud and then slowly vanished into thin air like how monsters usually do. "Yuna, you seem distracted. Is that accident really bothering you that much?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked the moment the Treant was taken down. While he was affected, Yuna was much worse to the point she missed for the first time in a long while. "No, I''m just worried." £ÛYuna£Ý "About what?" £ÛGrey£Ý "About Liz''s older sister. Liz said she was studying in the royal capital, so I was just wondering if she was safe from that accident. Liz would be sad if something did happen to her." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s answer was wholly outside of Grey''s expectation. They have yet to meet Eliza''s older sister but even then, Yuna was already worried about her safety as she considered Eliza''s wellbeing. They weren''t a little bit worried about Eliza as Polaris was there for her. They even receive daily reports from Polaris about the little lady''s daily life. They even communicate with her from time to time through Polaris. Another advantage of summoning familiars with multiple masters was that they could directly use them as medium for telepathic communication. The stronger the familiars are, the better the quality of telepathy will be, which was especially true for Grey and Yuna who share 4 A-rank and an S-rank familiar. "Don''t worry about her. I''m sure she''s fine, after all, the rumors only said that only the instructors were hurt. I''m sure all the students including her are fine." £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re right... I shouldn''t have let that affect me. Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I understand why you''re worrying, so it doesn''t bother me. Actually, now that you mention it, I''m also getting a little worried about her for Liz''s sake." £ÛGrey£Ý Influenced by Yuna, Grey also started to think of Eliza''s older sister''s sake. Not only them, he was also worried about Kurt, Vanessa, and Gustav who was currently residing at the capital. Seeing his reaction, Yuna couldn''t help but giggle a little. She knew full well that Grey becomes overprotective to the people he cares about, and although it becomes annoying sometimes, it was one of his characteristics which she fell in love with. "Fufufu... Liz has become like our little sister after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... No, actually, sometimes, I even think of her as our daughter. Especially when you console her, you two really look like mother,.. and... child..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey ended his statement with the last part being spoken in a broken manner. The reason for it was simple. It was because he saw Yuna''s flustered face and realized the implications of what he just said. While Grey truly does treat Eliza as a little sister, due to his mental age, he sometimes thinks of her as a daughter. Yuna also knows of Grey''s circumstances which made it even more embarrassing, especially when Grey was implying that she would be the mother to his child. Although they sleep together in the same room and bed since they''ve become a couple, they have yet to progress their relationship to "that" level. The thought of doing "that" in order to have children was overwhelming the mind of the pure and innocent Yuna. "Wait, Yuna. That''s not what I meant! No, wait, it''s not like I don''t want to have a daughter with you! No, I mean I really want to but it''s still too early. Wait, what am I even saying?! I mean, Liz is like, umm, you know a little sister. Yes, right, a little sister, but sometimes she acts like a small child so I kept thinking that she''s like a daughter. No, that''s not what I meant! What I meant to say wa©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, stop... It''s embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Panicking, Grey tried to explain himself to Yuna with the best of his ability. He tried and tried but kept fumbling what he wanted to say. Just as he was about to reach his limit, Yuna suddenly held his hand and called out his name, making him stop talking. Yuna''s flustered face was even redder than Grey to the point that even her ears were beet red. Grey''s explanation didn''t help out at all. The only thing it made was make both of their embarrassment worse. "Sorry, that was thoughtless of me to say." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No... You don''t have to apologize. Actually... I''m really happy that you think of it that way..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said bashfully, with her face even redder than how it previously was. While it was too early for her to think of "that" stuff, she was extremely happy that Grey considers not only the present, but also their future together. Seeing her like that and hearing her words, Grey''s mind finally reached its limit. Her words were just too destructive for his mortal heart to handle that his soul started to ascend into heaven. "Grey, are you alright...? Grey...? Hey, Grey¡«? Wait, Grey... Grey! Greeeey!! Come back to me! Gre¡«y!!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s loud yet adorable worried voice echoed throughout the wide forest. But it was useless since Grey''s mind had already stopped responding. His girlfriend was just too cute for him to handle. CHAPTER 67 END Chapter 68: The Kings Invitation Grand and massive... Those were the two words which described the mansion which was located in the heart of the city. Even compared to the Landevar mansion, the one in the center of Galderia was even more grandiose and excellent. It has been a couple of days since Grey and Yuna met with the Guildmaster and currently, they are in front of the aforementioned mansion in order to meet the lord previously mentioned by the Guildmaster. Even when they have seen Fritz''s mansion, they still couldn''t help themselves but be in awe just seeing the sheer size and majesty of the mansion. All it needed was a single look to see the clear difference between a viscount and a count. "Are you two perhaps Count Grey and Countess Yuna?" £ÛGuard£Ý Just as Grey and Yuna were admiring the massive mansion, a guard came over to their direction and asked for their identities. While the guard was surprised seeing how young they were, he quickly regained his composure and kept his calm. After seeing their guild cards, the guard then politely bowed his head to them and led Grey and Yuna to a large room, just a little larger than the size of the one where they first met Fritz. There, a man in his late twenties was sitting on a luxurious sofa. When he saw them, he stood up abruptly and reached out his hand to us. Although he was younger than Grey and Yuna expected, it was apparent that he was the lord. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Count Grey, Countess Yuna. I am Cedric von Aldridge, head of the Aldridge Comital house and Galderia''s current lord. I bid you welcome to my humble manor." £ÛCedric£Ý "It''s also a pleasure, but you can just call me Grey. There''s no need for any titles or honorifics." £ÛGrey£Ý "Same for me, please feel free to call me Yuna." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mm... If that''s the case, then you can just call me Cedric." £ÛCedric£Ý With the introductions finished, Cedric then shook Grey and Yuna''s hands one after another. Such actions reminded Grey of his days as a salaryman. It was as if he was in a business interview, only less formal. Of course, they were offered seats by Cedric. And as expected of a Count''s mansion, the sofa was very soft and luxurious, though it was too luxurious to the point that the thought of damaging it made Grey and Yuna a little uncomfortable. "Would you like some tea?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Ah, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý With a wave of his hand. Cedric signaled one of the maids by the doors to bring tea to the room. In response, the maid politely bowed to Cedric and exited the room in order to act on it. "Now then, let''s get right into business. Though... I assume you already have an inkling about it." £ÛCedric£Ý "Is it about the ''Iblis'' incident?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. Because of your participation in the incident, you will be receiving a medal of honor, awarded by His Majesty himself. Lt. General Filastra, Commander Helsberg, Countess Aria, and His Grace, Duke Kris will also be awarded along with you." £ÛCedric£Ý "You''ve already talked with Miss Aria and Mister Kris?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Unfortunately, not. They''ve already left on a journey before I could invite them. Hopefully, the Adventurers'' Guild could get in touch with them." £ÛCedric£Ý Cedric said as he heaved a sigh full of worries. While it wasn''t his fault since the notice arrived late, he still felt a little anxious. After all, it was a matter assigned to him by the King himself. After that, Cedric briefed the two of them about the contents of the King''s invitation. Just as they had predicted, they were being invited to the capital to receive rewards for their service which included a medal, money, land, and a title. Thankfully, the land and title could be refused. Otherwise, it would have been troublesome for Grey and Yuna to be tied to the kingdom against their will. The only thing they have to worry about is how the people will be treating them afterwards. It wasn''t a far fetched idea for bards to sing songs about their tales of heroism and spread the word throughout the lands. It was something they both didn''t want to deal with. Rather than proud, they would feel embarrassed by it. Just as they were almost finished with the briefing, the maid from before returned to the room with a pot of tea and tea cups on a tray. The way she was handling them was very graceful, clearly showing how much training she had gone to. Something one would only expect from a noble''s servant. Without wasting any movements, the maid gently poured the three of them tea and arranged the table for them. After that, she bowed her head politely and exited the room once again. "Waah¡« This is delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý As Grey pondered over the maid''s expert skills, Yuna had already taken a sip of the tea that was just served recently. The moment she tasted it, her face shone brightly as she subconsciously exclaimed a voice full of amazement. Seeing Yuna''s reaction, Grey also had his share of tea, but before he could even taste the tea, its alluring and relaxing scent already wafted to his nose. It was as if he was inside a garden surrounded by flowers. A slightly bitter yet delicious and refreshing taste flowed into Grey''s tongue the moment he took a sip of the tea. It was both refreshing and calming which would greatly help those who are stressed out. "Do you like it?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Un! It''s very delicious and calming!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Cedric, may I ask what tea this is? I would also like to brew some for me and Yuna when I have time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, so Grey knows how to brew tea as well?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Just a little bit though. I''m not as good as the maid from before." £ÛGrey£Ý While Grey and Yuna have had some tea in Fritz''s place, the tea they just had was something which matched their tastes. They both wanted to have it, not to relieve some stress, but purely for the sake of enjoying it. In Grey''s past life, he had learnt brewing tea because he was interested in it for some time. He only does it in his free time, but he became quite skilled with the help of the videos he saw on the internet. "It''s Alferia tea. It''s something me and my wife enjoy drinking. Although... It is a little bit in the expensive side. About 3 silvers a kilogram." £ÛCedric£Ý You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Grey and Yuna almost choked themselves with tea after hearing Cedric''s words. It wasn''t just a "little" expensive. It was something only rich merchants, the gentry, and nobles could afford. If it was in Grey''s past life, he would need to use more than three months'' worth of salary for a whole kilogram. Forget calling it expensive, it was a luxury and premium item! It was as if they''re drinking gold! Well, even if it was very expensive, Grey and Yuna could still afford it with the amount of money they have. In the end, they still wanted to drink it. Though, they might have to limit themselves into how often, else they would be spending money like mad. "Would you like me to recommend the supplier to you?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Please do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then I''ll prepare a letter for you." £ÛCedric£Ý "That would help. Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re welcome... Well, back to the topic. The ceremony would take place at the royal castle on the 5th of Erido, just a day before the founding festival. That day, you''ll be presented to the whole populace as heroes of the kingdom." £ÛCedric£Ý No matter how much they have heard of it, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help themselves but feel troubled by the fact that they would be presented to the public, and as heroes no less. There was only a little less than a month before the ceremony, yet no matter how much they thought about it, they were sure they wouldn''t be able to prepare themselves that day. There was only one thing which Grey and Yuna found interesting throughout the whole conversation. "Cedric, you mentioned a festival, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I did. It''s going to be the 234th year since the kingdom''s founding. It''s going to be one of the busiest days in the capital. Me and my children are going to be attending it as well." £ÛCedric£Ý "Will there be a lot of delicious food there?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. Not only food, there will be plenty of games and entertainment as well. It is considered the liveliest day in Alfrione kingdom." £ÛCedric£Ý Yuna''s eyes sparkled dazzlingly after hearing Cedric''s words. The previous worries she carried inside her heart were now gone, or rather, she just chose to look at the positives and ignored the negatives instead. As for Grey, the expression on his face became even worse. With the founding festival meant that people from all over the kingdom are going to be attending it and as such, more people will see them in the awarding ceremony. It totally slipped his mind that the founding festival of Alfrione is just a few weeks away. While he did know of it, he didn''t pay it any heed since he thought it would still be a while before he and Yuna visited, but oh boy how wrong he was. Dejected, Grey just silently took a sip of tea to calm himself down. He has now fully accepted his fate and decided to not fret over it. The only thing he wished for was that his and Yuna''s lives to still remain normal. "Ah, speaking of the awarding ceremony, I actually have a request for you two. If you would allow it." £ÛCedric£Ý "That is...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Like I said earlier, me and my children are going to attend the founding festival. But there''s just one problem... I still have a mountain load of work to do. Although we''ll still make it, we will arrive at the capital just before the festival begins. Rather than that, I would like my children to enjoy the capital longer." £ÛCedric£Ý Grey didn''t even need to hear the rest of Cedric''s words. With the familiar flow of conversation, he already knew what Cedric was getting at. Not only Grey, but Yuna had also inferred the contents of the request. "Do you want to have us take the children with us?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, I would like you to escort them to the capital." £ÛCedric£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "About what?" £ÛCedric£Ý "You know, about entrusting your children to us. We just met like a few minutes ago, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... I know it was rude doing it, but I''ve actually had you two investigated already. I really apologize for doing it. I just wanted to make sure that no harm befalls the Aldridge household." £ÛCedric£Ý Cedric slightly bowed his head as he apologized to Grey and Yuna for his actions. While Grey and Yuna were a little uncomfortable because of it, it wasn''t like they didn''t know where he was coming from. In Merusia, laws are not as complex as the ones on Earth. Laws protecting private and personal information was something which doesn''t exist yet. If there were, only those with high status could actually use it. Of course, as a noble, it was normal for Cedric to be wary of everyone. After all, he just doesn''t have one enemy, there are plenty of other nobles, merchants, and of course, criminals which held hatred towards him. Cedric was especially cautious since he had his children with him. It would be the most disastrous thing if he accidentally invited lunatics into his home. At worst, it could bring downfall throughout all of his territory. "Haah... It''s alright. Anyway, this request of yours, we''re fine with doing it. But please make it an escorting quest from the adventurer''s guild." £ÛGrey£Ý "If it''s just that, then there''s no problem. I''ll officially request it from you as a special quest. Other than that, isn''t there anything more you need?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Well, if the children are obedient then everything would be perfect." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It would be hard to escort them if they''re mischievous." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna relayed in the least disrespectful way. After all, there aren''t just one of two noble children who are arrogant and problematic. The two of them were just lucky with Eliza as she was a really good child. "Don''t worry, they''re really obedient. Their names are Elnart and Galvin, 7 and 5 years old, respectively. Since my wife is working at the capital, I''m raising them up alone here in Galderia." £ÛCedric£Ý Hearing Cedric''s words, Grey and Yuna immediately understood by what he meant for the children to "enjoy" the capital.Just like Fritz, Cedric was another case of a father raising his children without the mother. While neither parties wanted it, as nobles, they had responsibility to fulfill within the capital. Even when they didn''t want to part with their loved ones, they had no other choice but to do so. Cedric didn''t directly day it, but from his words alone, it was apparent that he only wanted his children to spend as much time as possible with their mother. Something Grey and Yuna could relate to full well. "Alright, we''ll be taking it." £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll make sure to take care of the children." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you, I''m really grateful for this." £ÛCedric£Ý A wave of happiness welled up in Cedric''s heart as soon as he heard Grey and Yuna''s replies. While he also wanted to spend the most time with his wife, he is already satisfied that his children could do so. "Well, if that''s all, then we''ll be taking our leave. Also, please prepare your kids, we''ll be departing tomorrow." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?! That soon?!" £ÛCedric£Ý "The sooner the better, right? You can consider it as thanks for introducing the tea supplier to us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey''s right. We''d also love it if the children could ''enjoy'' the most out of the royal capital." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Thank you very much." £ÛCedric£Ý Showing his gratitude, Cedric bowed his head and expressed his words clearly with sincerity. It felt strange for a lord to bow to them over and over again, but they just accepted his actions without saying a word. With their meeting over, Grey and Yuna headed out of the mansion and back to the "Rabbit''s Den", heading to the market on a little pit stop to buy a few ingredients before they head to the capital. By the time they arrived at the Rabbit''s Den, coincidentally, lunch time had just finished. It was the perfect time to cook curry and pizza which Grey and Yuna had agreed to cook as they shopped for ingredients. "Mister Gerd, I''ll be borrowing the kitchen again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure. Lunch is already finished anyway. Are you going to cook curry again?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Yeah. That, and one other food." £ÛGrey£Ý "Another food, eh..." £ÛGerd£Ý Gerd tilted his head a little as he tried to guess what Grey would be cooking, but after remembering all the new and novel dishes Grey had cooked, he gave up immediately as it might not even be something he knows of. "Hmm... And that food is...?" £ÛGerd£Ý "It''s pizza!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna exclaimed happily as she announced to the whole world the name of the food she had taken a liking to quite lately. Her eyes were sparkling so brightly that Gerd was easily overwhelmed by it. And just like he thought, it was something he had no knowledge about. All he could think of after hearing the name was some sort of stew or dessert. Something he was totally wrong about. "Pizza... What a strange name... Mind if I observe you cooking it?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Hm, I don''t mind." £ÛGrey£Ý When Grey gave his consent along with Yuna nodding her head quietly, Gerd took a chair from the inn''s diner and took a seat just some distance away from the two of them, observing quietly like a curious child. "Yuna, please help me prepare the ingredients." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitedly, Yuna headed to the kitchen table with Grey and then prepared the ingredients with swiftness and precision. As for Grey, he prepared the dough and shaped it into that of a circle, After a few minutes, the raw uncooked pizza was placed inside the large oven. Soon after, a familiar appetizing aroma wafted throughout the whole kitchen as the pizza was almost done cooking. If it was him back then, Grey would have felt uncomfortable working while someone was watching, but after his daily interactions with Gerd and Rhodes, he just got used to it. Now, it didn''t even matter if he was out in the public, he would still be able to cook just as he normally would, Although Grey was thankful that he developed tolerance to it because of Rhodes and Gerd, he still felt a little conflicted that he had gotten used to it. Contrary to him, Yuna didn''t show a single care as she was fixated on the pizza. "By the way, Mister Gerd, Yuna and I will be departing tomorrow for the capital. We''ll probably stay there for about a month." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? You''re departing again, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛHelen£Ý Coincidentally, just as Grey was talking to Gerd about his and Yuna''s departure, Helen walked inside the kitchen, overhearing their conversation with a trace of shock on her face. As their friend, she felt a little troubled about what to feel. She fully understood that it was a part of their jobs as adventurers, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel lonely with them going away again. "It hasn''t even been a month since you''ve returned. Are you going on another quest again?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Yeah. It''s something we couldn''t do anything about. Yuna and I also want to decline it but it would just be troublesome if we did." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... The quest is from someone we can''t say no to." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Looks like it will be lonely for a while again..." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen commented with dejected eyes and voice. It was clear that she was reluctant to part with them again, but couldn''t do anything about it. Luckily, Grey and Yuna just happened to be cooking something that can cheer her up. As the aroma of the pizza fully wafted the whole room, even with her dejected expression, Helen couldn''t help herself but be drawn to the oven. There, she found a mysterious food being cooked to perfection. With Helen''s attention fixed on the oven, Grey slowly and gently took the cooked pizza out of the oven and placed it inside a new one. The smell was already appetizing, but after seeing it in its full glory, everyone couldn''t help but feel hungry. "Here, everyone, have a bite." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey swiftly cut the pizza into 8 large pieces, and distributed it to everyone. Gerd in particular looked forward to how the pizza tasted as his blood as a cook boiled in excitement. """"Thank you for the food!"""" Their voices in unison, everyone gleefully took a bit to the still hot pizza, to which their faces shone with happiness after getting a taste. Even Helen who was dejected wore a smile on her face after a single bite. "Ah! So delicious!" £ÛHelen£Ý "As expected of the two of you! Yet another delicious dish!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Mmm¡« I really do like pizza, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, hey, Yuna, slow down a little. You''ll choke at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh my, what do we have here?" £ÛSelia£Ý Just as all four of them enjoyed their slice, Selia happened to walk in on them. They have totally forgotten to invite her, making all of them feel a little guilty. "Ah, dear, I was just about to call you. Here, have some as well." £ÛGerd£Ý "Fufu, thank you, dear." £ÛSelia£Ý Thankfully, Gerd was there to solve the problem. With their years of being married together, he already knew how to handle his wife, or rather, he knew how to make the situation less awkward. Only a fool dense enough would fall for Gerd''s words. Even then. Selia just accepted her husband''s offer happily and partook on lunch with everyone. She was not one to destroy the mood. It was yet another hearty meal. CHAPTER 68 END Chapter 69: Towards the Capital! "Good morning, Your Excellencies. Lord Cedric has been waiting for you." Formally and politely, the guard slightly lowered his head as he greeted Grey and Yuna. And without saying another word, he turned around and escorted the both of them inside. Just as they had promised Cedric yesterday, Yuna and Grey were now inside the mansion to pick up the kids they are going to escort. It was still early in the morning yet the two of them already feel a little tired with the stiff greeting they just received. A couple minutes of walking later, Grey and Yuna finally arrived in a room slightly bigger and luxurious than yesterday. There, they say Cedric with two young little boys by his side. "Good morning, Cedric." £ÛGrey£Ý "Morning." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good morning as well. By the way, these are my children. Elnart and Galvin. Elnart, Galvin, tell them your greetings." £ÛCedric£Ý "Good morning, I''m Elnart von Aldridge. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛElnart£Ý "Hello, I''m Galvin von Aldridge. Nice to meet you." £ÛGalvin£Ý Just as their father told them to, the children bowed their heads and introduced themselves politely to Grey and Yuna. Although they were still young, they observed proper manners as one would expect from noble children. The older one, Elnart, while younger than Eliza has a much better posture and acted maturely for children his age. The younger one, Galvin, has a more limited vocabulary but was just as polite. Seeing how well-behaved they were, Grey wondered if they really were five and seven year-old children. Last time he checked, children from his past life were more mischievous and spoiled at that age. It showed how different each world really was. "Nice to meet you too, Elnart, Galvin. You can call me Big Sis Yuna, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý While Grey was praising their etiquette skills at the back of my mind, Yuna already went ahead of him and greeted the two boys in front of her. Of course, Grey followed suit after her. "Oh, right. Cedric, where are the kids'' baggage?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They''ve been packed already, why do you ask?" £ÛCedric£Ý "I''m planning to store them in my storage ring. That way, traveling would be a lot easier and faster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry. Their baggage is not that heavy. It shouldn''t affect the carriage''s speed even if they''re there or not." £ÛCedric£Ý "Ah, we won''t be taking the carriage." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?" £ÛCedric£Ý Not being able to understand what Grey had just said, Cedric can''t help himself but make a confused face. He looked like a high school freshman who saw letters in math for the first time. Grey and Yuna weren''t people who could be understood by common sense. There was no way the two of them would take a carriage when there was a much faster and more interesting mode of transportation. By carriage, it would take about two weeks or so before people reach the capital from Galderia. That was just too slow. That''s why yesterday, the both of them decided that they will be using the help of their familiars. "Don''t worry about it. It''s not something dangerous, so you can rest easy. And with this method, we should arrive there in less than two days." £ÛGrey£Ý "Two days?! That''s absurd! Even with the shortest route, it would take 11! Just what is this method you''re talking about?" £ÛCedric£Ý "That''s a secret. But rest assured, the children won''t be harmed in any way." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said with a reassuring smile at the end. After all, he couldn''t exactly say they would be using their familiars and fly straight towards the royal capital at breakneck speeds. Of course, they only resorted to using that way as they wanted to have the children meet their mother as soon as possible. Well, that and the fact that normal carriage rides are boring. They needed something to spice things up. "Oh, I see... Sorry for asking a private matter. Well, whatever it is, you have my full trust. I know you will keep my children safe." £ÛCedric£Ý "Thanks for trusting us." £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll make sure that Elnart and Galvin arrive safely at the capital." £ÛYuna£Ý With Grey and Yuna''s words, Cedric then patted his children''s heads for the last time and signaled them to approach the two. They didn''t show any signs of wariness and just followed their father. Even when they had just met yesterday, Cedric already learnt to trust Grey and Yuna. It was not only because he had them investigated but also because of how much Gaston, Vanessa, and Kurt trusted them. He had identified them as "trustworthy". "Well then, we''ll be leaving now©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, wait! Please take these with you." £ÛCedric£Ý Just as they tried to leave, Cedric stopped them and handed them two letters, both of which were contained in elegant looking containers, marked with the Aldridge family crest. The only difference with the two was the color of the containers. "This one is a letter for my wife. It contains an introduction letter for the two of you and a confirmation letter for the completion of the quest. Please have my wife sign it." £ÛCedric£Ý Cedric explained as he handed it to them. It was contained in a deep scarlet-colored container and was tied with a beautiful black ribbon. It wasn''t just a simple container either, it was one which wouldn''t open unless mana was poured. It was only then that Grey realized something. That it was dubious for two, barely adult adventurers to be escorting noble children to the capital. Thankfully, Cedric a Ready planned ahead to make sure it doesn''t happen. "As for this one, it contains another introduction letter. It''s for the supplier of the tea you had yesterday. If you give them that, they should prioritize your orders. They might even give you a discount." £ÛCedric£Ý It was another letter contained in a luxurious container. It was a black one this time which had a gold-colored ribbon wrapping it in the middle. And just like the other one, it was also enchanted. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "Thank you, this would certainly help. Well then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright, please take care of my children." £ÛCedric£Ý "We sure will." £ÛGrey£Ý "Elnart, Galvin, Say goodbye to your father for now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes... See you later, Father." £ÛElnart£Ý "Bye¡«." £ÛGalvin£Ý The two little boys waved their hands towards their father as they slowly turned around and exited the room. Soon after, they also went out of the mansion and into the busy streets. From the mansion, the four of us started walking their way to the northern gate. During the process, the children didn''t complain about it, rather, they just kept chatting and laughing with the two of them. They were more obedient and well-behaved than Grey and Yuna had imagined. They were so kind in fact that they didn''t even complain when they ran out of stamina and started sweating. They were still children, after all. It was something Grey had overlooked. Since he got used to Eliza following them without breaking a sweat, he subconsciously thought the children would be fine as well. It was there that he messed up. "Alright, let''s take a carriage to the gate. Galvin is already sweating." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I also think that''s a good idea. It''s just that we have a little problem... there are no carriage stations nearby." £ÛYuna£Ý When he heard Grey''s suggestion, Galvin''s face quickly brightened up, but his newfound hope was quickly shot down by Yuna. Even then, he didn''t complain and just kept silent. Even if they were to try and find one, the nearest would still be more than a kilometer away. It was not an option they could take seeing how exhausted the children already were. There was only one thing which came to Grey''s mind. "Woah¡« I can see so high¡«!!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Galvin, calm down!" £ÛElnart£Ý After a sudden idea popped into his mind, Grey lifted Galvin and Elnart up and had them sit on his shoulders. Although his shoulders weren''t that wide,the children were still able to sit comfortably with his arms supporting them. When it came to Eliza, it was usually Grey who would look at Yuna with warm eyes as she cared for her. Now, it was Yuna whose eyes looked warmly at the sight of her beloved acting like a father to the kids. "How is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s amazing! I feel very tall!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Hey, Galvin. Stop moving so much." £ÛElnart£Ý "Galvin, listen to your big brother, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin was very excited with what he was experiencing. As for Elnart, he was trying to calm his little brother down in order to make sure that no accidents occur. Yuna looked out for both of them. Elnart also looked a little bit embarrassed by it. He had tried being carried on the shoulders by his father before but that was a very long time ago. He has now matured enough to be embarrassed on a shoulder ride. "Well then, let''s head to the gate!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin enthusiastically raised his hands to the sky as he responded to Grey''s words. He was a little timid at first, but now, he had completely opened up his heart to both Grey and Yuna. Although it was eye catching for Grey to carry two children by his shoulder, the citizens just took a single look from them then looked away. But some, particularly women, looked at them as if they were some cute exhibition. After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the northern gate. Unfortunately, Dale wasn''t stationed there. Even though somehow, he had always been stationed in the gate, Grey and Yuna were passing. It just seemed weird for them that they didn''t see him there. "There''s so many people..." £ÛElnart£Ý "And horses too!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Since it was still early in the morning, there was a very long line towards the gate. If they were to wait it out, it would take them approximately half an hour before they could pass the gates. It was a waste of time. Neither Grey nor Yuna wanted to use that method, but if they wanted to have the children arrive at the capital as soon as possible, they had no other choice but to resort to it, even if it was unfair to other people. Ignoring the other people in line, Grey and company just walked towards the gates. And with the children sitting on Grey''s shoulders, they garnered more attention than what they ever wanted. "Excuse me, can we pass through first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Your Excellencies. Good morning." £ÛGate Guard£Ý "Morning." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good morning as well. So about my question..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, of course! If it''s Your Excellencies, you can pass through anytime you want. It''s also the same for your companions." £ÛGate Guard£Ý The guard said as he let them pass through gates without even conducting an inspection. It was one of the privileges Grey and Yuna could take advantage of after becoming B-rank adventurers. Of course, they had never used it before as it felt unfair for the other people in line. Today was only an exception as they wanted the kids to spend as much time as possible with their mother. It could be considered their reward for being obedient. "Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s my pleasure." £ÛGate Guard£Ý As the gate guard slightly nodded his head and with Grey and Yuna feeling a little guilty, the four of them finally set foot out of town and continued their journey towards the royal capital. "Alright, here should be fine." £ÛGrey£Ý After exiting the gates, the party of four then traveled some distance away from the highway and headed into the nearby woods, making sure that no one could see them or what they were about to do. They were not going to do something illegal, it was just that it would still be a lot more bothersome if someone saw them using "that" method. Some people might even freak out because of it. "Everyone, you can come out now." £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey said those words, his shadow trembled slightly and soon enough, four "pieces" split up from it, darting a few meters away from Grey''s position as if they had their own consciousness. Shortly after, the shadow, from being a two-dimensional black patch, into a three-dimensional figure which took the form of winged horses. Not only the shape, color also started to appear as more time passed, revealing four beautiful pegasi. In reality, none of the four beasts were a true pegasus. All of them were Grey and Yuna''s familiar''s who took the shapes of pegasi. It was so that they wouldn''t scare the children with their true forms. ¡ºWe''ll be relying on you once again, everyone.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºPlease take care of us.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºIt''s our pleasure to serve you, Master, Mistress.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºYou can count on us!¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý Just as they had agreed to yesterday, they will be riding on the familiars'' backs on the way to the capital. It was not only a fast way of travel, but will also provide a very rare experience for the children. On the journey, Greyn and Yuna will only ride on two familiars at a time while the other two stand guard and protect them. Sirius and Canopus will be ridden on the first day, while Kentaurus and Arcturus on the second day. "Woah¡« Winged horses!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "They''re our familiars. Be sure to be nice to them, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Amazing... Older Brother Grey and Older Sister Yuna are amazing." £ÛElnart£Ý "Fufu, thank you¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Galvin was over the moon as he hugged Sirius from excitement without much thought. Meanwhile, Elnart only admired the magnificent beasts from afar. He was much more cautious than his younger brother. Neither Grey nor Yuna had a good memory with horses, but since it was their familiars whom they will be riding, they felt reassured and felt like everything would just be alright. Neighhhhhh Heighhhhh Incited by the familiars'' calls, Grey then approached Canopus, and with a light hop, he managed to ride his back without much trouble. He looked like a professional equestrian even when he failed miserably during his first date with Yuna. To Grey''s surprise, the pegasus'' back was very comfortable unlike the horses they once rode when they first arrived in Galderia. Following him, Yuna also hopped on Sirius'' back. "What are you waiting for? Hop in." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? We''re going to ride on them...?" £ÛElnart£Ý "I did say we weren''t going to take the carriage, and this way, you can see your mother much faster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright..." £ÛElnart£Ý When Grey reached out his hand to Elnart to hop on the pegasus, the young boy was a little hesitant about riding it. But after Grey mentioned his mother, he quickly cleared all his fears and hopped on the pegasus'' back with Grey''s help. On the other hand, Galvin... "Yay! I get to ride a winged horse!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Careful, Galvin. Here grab my hand." £ÛYuna£Ý ... was very excited about riding one. He was very different from his older brother. It seemed like there was still no such thing as worry or caution inside his innocent and pure mind. "Elnart, hold on tightly to the pegasus''s mane. You too, Galvin. And don''t move too much. You''re going to upset the pegasus." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood." £ÛElnart£Ý "Y-Yesh!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Alright. Then let''s take off!" £ÛGrey£Ý "To the skies!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Grey and Yuna''s signal, the familiars flapped their wings with all their might and took off to the skies. It was like a scene in a fantasy movie, except that it was very much real and a little scary. Even though neither Yuna nor Grey were skilled at horse riding, the familiars'' flight was still smooth because they only needed to order them. There was no need for them to actually do any work. Whilst Sirius and Canopus carried them on their backs, Kentaurus and Arcturus flew by their sides and stayed alert for any possible dangers. Though, with their presence, no other creatures tried to approach them. "Amazing! We''re flying!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Galvin, stay still. You''re going to fall if you move too much." £ÛYuna£Ý "But we''re flying! I can reach the clouds!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "I know, I know, so please calm down. Big Sis Yuna is going to get angry if you don''t settle down." £ÛYuna£Ý "S... Sorry..." £ÛGalvin£Ý Unlike Elnart who was able to suppress his excitement, Galvin, like the little child he was, was really excited when they took off, his head was turning both left and right, and up and down from pure curiosity and excitement. Yuna had a hard time calming him down. Thankfully, she knew how to handle children well. With just a single warning from her, Galvin settled down. Well, at least most parts of his body did, since his head was still turning in every direction. "Now that''s more like it. Good boy." £ÛYuna£Ý As Galvin calmed down, the party''s focus was then shifted to the scenery below them. Rivers, trees, hills, and plains, they passed a lot of them. It was as if they were flying in the sky like free birds. "Amazing..." £ÛElnart£Ý Even the quiet and well-mannered Elnart was moved by the scenery that was taking place before his eyes. It was simply breathtaking. A luxury not even royalty could experience. "Older Brother Grey, thank you..." £ÛElnart£Ý "Hm? What for?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You know... for going to such lengths just so that we can meet our mother sooner. Even though this is the first time we met." £ÛElnart£Ý Elnart sincerely gave his gratitude to Grey as he continued to admire the scenery below him. He initially thought that he''d only be able to meet his mother after two weeks, but it was cut down significantly to the span of two days. He couldn''t ask for more. Hearing his words, Grey felt happy that he went to such lengths. Not only him, even Yuna, who just happened to overhear them, felt satisfied with his words. "If it''s about that, then you don''t have to worry about it. This is a quest made by your father, and as adventurers, it''s only normal that we do this. We are heading to the capital anyways." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, but I''m still thankful." £ÛElnart£Ý "Well, if you''re that hang up on it, then you''re welco©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Woah!! There''s a lot of animals!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Before Grey could finish his sentence, Galvin interrupted him with a loud voice as he pointed at a large herd of animals that were peacefully grazing at the plains together. They were bulldeers. "Grey, are those..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... they''re the same herd of bulldeers that me and Mister Kris hunted from when we were still at Moterno." £ÛGrey£Ý It has already been two months since Grey last saw them. But because of their small migration area, they were still not that far away from Cervidia Plains near Moterno. They were peaceful animals who took their time slowly. After all, Alfrione was not a country which had four seasons. It was a country where the trees and grass stay green all year round. It only made sense that they migrate slowly. Seeing them like that, Grey wondered when they would reach their next destination. Speaking of destinations, Grey and Yuna also had one which they''ll arrive shortly after a few days. And with new places, comes new experiences. It was something the both of them looked forward to. "Elnart, Galvin, do you want to go even faster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Y-Yes..." £ÛElnart£Ý "Then hold on tight, and... giddy up!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 69 END Chapter 70: Sweet and Colorful Fruit Pudding! Green grasses and trees covering the ground, the eternal blue sky stretching out as far as the eyes can see, and hundreds of animals galloping on the ground as they travel from place to place. Such interesting sceneries took place during Grey and Yuna''s flight towards the royal capital with the kids. The hours went by in a flash and they have already passed a quarter of the way towards their destination. Since there was no traffic in the sky, the journey has been very smooth and comfortable. The only times they stopped was to perform inevitable biological processes. The sun reached its zenith but with the coolness of the gentle wind as they gently caressed their skin kept them cool. Still, they needed to take a break as it was time for a very important event of the day, lunch! Sirius and the other familiars gently flapped their magnificent wings as they slowly descended from the sky towards the ground like salmon returning to the home grounds. All animals and beasts sensing their presence quickly dissipated, clearing out the area for landing. "Uuu... We aren''t flying anymore..." £ÛGalvin£Ý "Don''t pout too much, Galvin. We''re only taking a lunch break. We''ll resume our flight after we finish eating." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! Ya¡«y!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin felt a little crestfallen as they descended but after hearing Yuna''s reassuring words, his mood was quickly lifted back up and happiness sprung from the bottom of his innocent little heart. Meanwhile, Elnart didn''t complain a little bit. He was just as ecstatic as Galvin when it came to soaring in the vast blue sky, but could control his expressions much better. He only gazed at the marvelous scenery as they flew, not saying a single word. Without wasting any time, Grey laid down a picnic blanket on the verdant grasslands and soon after, the picnic basket followed. It contained a range of dishes, all of which, Grey and Yuna made by themselves. "Waah¡« Are we eating all of these?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin asked enthusiastically as he passionately gazed at the dishes displayed over the picnic blanket. The warm and appetizing aroma of the food has already aroused Galvin''s appetite. It was only a matter of time until his heart was captured by Grey and Yuna''s cooking. "Yeah, we''ll be eating all of these. Here are your plates. Just make sure that you only get what you can finish." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Hey, Galvin! That''s bad manners!" £ÛElnart£Ý Having a picnic for the first time, even after agreeing to Grey''s words, Galvin still continued to fill his plate to the point it was about to form a mountain. Of course, his older brother tried to reprimand him. Within the household, Galvin ate properly as he tried to practice his manners as one of noble descent. But with Grey and Yuna around, he didn''t need to mind them and could just act like a child that he was. "Now, now, Elnart, stop reprimanding your brother. Here, let me fill your plate." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, thank you, Older Sister Yuna." £ÛElnart£Ý "No problem. Just enjoy lunch and make sure you don''t waste any food." £ÛYuna£Ý As usual, Yuna, with her natural expertise in handling children, was able to handle Elnart really well and turn his attention away from Galvin. Following her lead, Grey also took care of Galvin''s situation and returned some of the food from his plate. Of course, it wasn''t only food, cold and refreshing drinks were also served during their picnic lunch. It was one made from natural and fresh oranges Grey and Yuna had bought from the marketplace just yesterday. "Yummy!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin''s remark was the first one to resound throughout the open plains as he took a bite of the cheesy omelette on his plate. After the first bite, his spoon sped up significantly as he wolfed down the food on his plate. Elnart''s hands also sped as he ate his meal, but he still minded his table manners when he did so. Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but look at them warmly as they shared a hearty lunch with them. After he finished his plate, Galvin got more food for himself and continued eating. Elnart also had another set, his face slightly red from embarrassment as she timidly asked for more. It was a good thing for growing boys to eat so plentifully. As for the familiars, they were hunting in the nearby forests for monsters to eat. While Grey does give them food from time to time, it could barely satisfy them as they need to feed on corruption. They could only have their fill after eating a few monsters. Even Polaris who was guarding Eliza periodically hunts monsters as Eliza trains. He only chooses to eat the strongest ones so that he could quickly get full and return to Eliza''s side, reducing the risk of her being attacked while he was gone. From a single glance, the four of them would look like a happy family having a picnic in the open. Now that he and Yuna were a couple, Grey couldn''t help but feel that he was having a family picnic with his own family. It made him look forward to the future. "Is something the matter, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing. Just thinking of some stuff..." £ÛGrey£Ý While she did not fully understand what Grey was thinking, somehow, seeing the little gentle smile appear on his face, Yuna couldn''t help but feel a warm feeling blooming inside her heart. And of course, no meal was truly complete without dessert. As soon as they finished their lunch, Grey brought out a few cups of pudding for everyone to enjoy. Pudding which was cooled down with Yuna''s ice magic. The kids were pretty intrigued by the strange dessert at first, seeing how wobbly it behaved and the little bounciness it had in store. But that curiosity soon turned into happiness as they delved in the deliciousness of pudding. "Mmm! Ish vewy swheeth anf dewishoosh!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Galvin, don''t talk when your mouth is full. You might choke on it, you know? You don''t want that now, do you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mm! I''ll be careful!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Just like before, it was Galvin who was the first to give his remark. Even when his mouth was overflowing with pudding, it didn''t stop him from announcing his delight to the whole world. Luckily, Yuna was there to handle him. "What''s wrong, Elnart. Do you not like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, no! It''s not like that, Older Brother Grey! It''s just... I also want Mother and Father to have a taste of this..." £ÛElnart£Ý "Hmm... Then let''s let them have some when we meet them at the capital. There''s still plenty in store for everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "T-Thank you, Older Brother Grey! I''ll surely repay this debt in the future!" £ÛElnart£Ý This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Hahaha, you silly kid. I don''t need that kind of stuff. Just enjoy your dessert for now. It''s best when it''s cold, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Heeding Grey''s words, Elnart once again plunged his spoon into the sweet and wobbly thing called pudding. Like his brother, he ate the dessert with a very bright smile blooming on his face. He was very mature for his age, but no matter what, a child is still a child. Grey just wanted him to enjoy the innocence of childhood. After all, you''ll only be a kid once and thus, one needs to enjoy it to its fullest. "Big Sis Yuna, I want another one!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Oh, do you really like it that much?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! It''s sweet like fruits, but much yummier!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Fufu, then you can have one more." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin''s smile bloomed even brighter as it extended from ear to ear. Meanwhile, Grey started to remember something after hearing Galvin''s words. It was not very important but would surely make people around him happy. ''Fruits, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought to himself as he looked at the cup of pudding he was currently savoring. He had remembered a number of related recipes he used for fun back when he was still "Matteo". It was a little expensive back then but was totally worth it. The only problem was that, if he were to proceed with what he had in mind, their trip to the royal capital would take longer than previously planned. It was something that he wanted to avoid at all costs. ''Ah! That would work!'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was only after a couple minutes of thinking that an idea clicked inside his mind. It required a little sacrifice from his side, but it was something he could easily go without. It was less important than the children''s happiness. Grey quickly shared his idea to Yuna via telepathy, which the latter was a little shocked initially. She was a little worried about Grey, but after a few tries of convincing, she gave up and agreed to him. It didn''t take long for the children to finish their fill of desserts. After which, Grey quickly cleaned up the picnic area with the help of magic. Even the dirty plates were cleaned to the point it sparkled, free from any filth. "Kids, do you want to go explore the forest with your Big Sis and Big Bro?" £ÛYuna£Ý "The forest...?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Un! Since we just finished eating, why don''t we pick some fruits as we take a stroll inside the forest?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡« sounds fun! Let''s go!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "I would also like to go, Older Sister Yuna." £ÛElnart£Ý "Then let''s just wait for Grey to finish, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý Enacting Grey''s plan, Yuna skillfully convinced the children to take a stroll in the forest and gather some fruits along the way. It only took her a single try to convince the children. Even Galvin, who looked forward to flying once again, completely forgot about it. Soon after Grey finished cleaning up, the four of them headed inside the forest as planned. Grey and Yuna had also notified the familiars beforehand and they quickly finished their hunt after having their fill. As the green plains transitioned into the dense forest, more and more trees came into view and a plethora of plants started to fill up the scenery. From weeds barely noticeable to flowering plants garnering the attention of everything, there were more plants than anyone could have asked for. "Ah! Oranges!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin pointed enthusiastically as he spotted several oranges hanging down a large tree. From left to right, up and down, its branches were filled with ripe oranges only waiting to be picked. It wasn''t just oranges, just a few meters up ahead, there was an apple tree just bearing fruits, just as plentiful as the orange tree, and a few more meters up ahead was another fruit tree. With the presence of mana in Merusia, plants are much more resistant to harsh environments and could bear more fruit than their Earth counterparts. It was also the reason why fruits are very common in the market. When Grey first arrived in Merusia, he was very surprised to see a cold-climate tree growing in a very tropical environment without any problems. It wasn''t just that, there were even seasonal trees which bore fruit all year round. It made him think that mana was some sort of plant supervitamin. "There, mangoes!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Older Sister Yuna, Older Brother Grey, I found some strawberries here!" £ÛElnart£Ý "Ah, Grey, I also spotted some fruits a few hundred meters up ahead." £ÛYuna£Ý Everyone continued their fruit-picking bonanza as they continued their stroll inside the forest. And as Grey was the only one with a storage ability, he was the one which moved around the most as he approached them one by one to collect the fruits. Luckily, harvesting the fruits was easy with the help of wind magic. Grey only needed to send mini wind blades to cut off the fruits and then use wind magic once again to bring it to him. Of course, they didn''t harvest everything they saw. They only harvested around 5% as they didn''t want to deprive the forest animals of their food sources. Still, even when it was only 5%, it was an amount enough to rival a large shop''s inventory. Along the way, Yuna also foraged some herbs she saw and increased the amount of alchemy ingredients she had. Thankfully, Grey was there to stop her, otherwise, she would have hoarded everything she saw like how she did when she met Larren and Nonna while Grey was away. "Puwhaa¡« So good!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Thank you, Older Sister Yuna." £ÛElnart£Ý "You''re welcome. Just tell me if you''re thirsty, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý After gathering fruits for about an hour, everyone took a water break near a creek in the heart of the forest. They only wandered there by chance, but were glad to have found such a serene place. It was so serene and peaceful that the only thing one could hear was the sound of water gently flowing down the creek and the silent rustling of the leaves as they danced in the refreshing wind. Being surrounded by the trees and enjoying the peace and quiet of the forest, Grey and Yuna were reminded of their peaceful lives back when they were still in the forest. It has only been a few months since they left, yet it already felt like an eternity. ¡ºGrey, forests are lovely, aren''t they?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah. It reminded me about our life in the Haltea Great Forest... I''m really glad that God sent me to live there.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHm? Why is that?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWell, there are plenty of reasons... but most of all, it was because of it that I met you. I''m so lucky to have you in my life, Yuna.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s sudden words, Yuna''s world froze for a moment as her brain tried to process his words. When she did, her face immediately turned bright red and her heart started to race uncontrollably. It was another one of Grey''s surprise attacks. Seeing his girlfriend blush so adorably, Grey once again confirmed how lucky he was to be reincarnated in Merusia. He once again expressed his gratitude to God who made everything possible. "Older Sister Yuna, are you alright? You look feverish..." £ÛElnart£Ý "Big Sis Yuna, are you sick?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "No, no, I''m fine. It must have been because of sunlight." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna quickly dismissed Elnart and Galvin''s worries with a random excuse she just thought of. Meanwhile, Grey just continued to look at her warmly, clearly enjoying his girlfriend''s cure reactions. Of course, there was no way the children could understand what just happened. After all, Grey and Yuna were talking with each other via telepathy. It was a secret which only the two of them knew. After that little moment between Grey and Yuna, everyone continued their fruit gathering and after a few hours, they managed to gather more than a couple dozen varieties of fruits. There were even some that Grey and Yuna had only seen for the first time. As soon as they returned, Grey whipped out a kitchen table, kitchen tools, and even an oven from his "Inventory". Thankfully, the children were still not knowledgeable about the limits of storage rings so he was able to avoid suspicion. "Yuna, this will probably take a while. Why don''t you take the kids to play for the meantime." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, sure. I''m looking forward to your cooking," £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, please do." £ÛGrey£Ý From taking the children''s curious eyes from Grey to having them tag along with her, Yuna skillfully handled them and in just a few short moments, they started to play tag with Yuna as "it". Of course, she toned down her speed to match the children. Meanwhile, Grey took out the ingredients for the dessert he is about to make. First, there was milk, then sugar, eggs, vanilla extract, cornstarch, cream, salt, and of course, the fresh fruits they had just picked a while ago. The first thing Grey made was strawberry pudding. First, he washed and cleaned the strawberries then created a puree with the use of the same magic blender he showed to Argas when he was still in Moterno. After which, he whisked cornstarch and milk together in a small bowl, heating it in a pan on medium heat along with the puree, sugar, and a tiny bit of salt. It was only when the mixture was heated that he added the beaten eggs into the mix, whisking it gently until it came to a simmer. He then stopped heating and added vanilla extract for an aromatic scent. Finally letting the mixture chill with the use of ice magic. He regulated magic just so that it would have the same effect as if it had been left in the refrigerator for a couple of hours. All that''s left was the presentation. Grey quickly beat the cream until it had a thick consistency and placed it on top of the pudding along with some chopped strawberries, arranging them in a pattern he often saw in cafes. Of course, he chilled it once again with magic. After all, it would just be plain strange for only the pudding to be cold, yet the cream and strawberries were still lukewarm. For him, it was something which could destroy the whole experience. After making the strawberry pudding, Grey proceeded with the other fruits. It took him about an hour to finish since their procedures varied a little, but after all the effort he did, he made a total of seven varieties. There was strawberry, mango, orange, kiwi, blueberry, grapes, and lychee flavored puddings. Other than the strange white lychee pudding, when they were lined up with one another, they looked like a rainbow. It was also about dusk when Grey had finished so he also took the chance and cooked dinner for them. Meanwhile, Yuna also finished playing with the children and decided to set up camp for the night. "Everyone, dinner''s ready¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey''s words came ringing inside their ears, everyone quickly came towards the kitchen table and took their seats, obviously excited to have a taste of yet another amazing meal. """Thank you for the meal!""" Their voices in unison, everyone happily partook in dinner with happy expressions about their faces. Even when they had eaten quite a lot for lunch, with the amount of playing they did, it was only natural that they got hungry. When it was time for the main dish, the dessert, everyone''s faces became filled with anticipation. Even Yuna, who has been with Grey for almost 3 years, was excited as it was also her first time having a taste of a fruit pudding. "Mmm¡« It''s so sweet! And I can taste the mango!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Older Brother Grey really is an amazing cook!" £ÛElnart£Ý "As expected of my boyfriend! You really are the best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Praises came from all directions as the three had a taste of the fruit pudding Grey had just made, though one of them was very much said in a strange way. It was Yuna who praised him as her "boyfriend". While Yuna was sincere with her words, he wanted to get back at Grey for his surprise attack just a few hours ago. She also wanted to see him flustered, but... "Eh? Older Brother Grey is Older Sister Yuna''s boyfriend...?" £ÛElnart£Ý "Waah¡« Are Big Sis Yuna and Big Bro Grey gong to get married?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý ... her plan backfired as she did it in front of the children. The only thing she did was to make herself turn beet red from the words she said herself. With their hands steadily feeding themselves fruit pudding, Galvin and Elnart asked Yuna questions about their relationship with one another to fulfill their curiosity. It was something she brought upon herself. After their rather lively dinner, the kids shortly fell asleep from exhaustion and were brought inside the tents by Grey and Yuna. Only that, the tents have been moved inside Grey''s "Sanctuary" the moment they fell asleep. "Are you sure about this? We could switch from time to time if you want." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, you need to be there with the kids. Just sleep tightly and don''t worry about me, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý ".... Un...." £ÛYuna£Ý Reluctance in her heart, Yuna followed Grey''s wish and headed back to the tent to sleep together with the children. As for Grey, he stayed outside of the "Sanctuary" to enact his plan. Both Grey and Yuna wanted the children to meet their mother as soon as possible, Grey decided to fly during nighttime and cover the distance they missed because of their fruit collection activity. It was worth it for him to lose time for sleep if he could make the children happy. Since "Sanctuary" would open up no matter where the place was, Grey only needed to travel by himself and upon arrival, he could open up "Sanctuary" once again and everyone else would arrive along with him. "I''ll be in your care, Sirius." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m happy to be of service, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý Hopping on Sirius'' back, now in her true form. Grey soared through the night sky like an owl who hunted in the night. Now that there were no children with him, he could finally let loose and fly freely. "Sirius, no need to hold back. Fly as fast as you can." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood, Master!" £ÛSirius£Ý The clouds parted ways as two figures soared wildly as if they ruled the night sky. They slowly vanished into the horizon as the cold nightly breeze gently caressed their skin with the moon and stars watching over them. CHAPTER 70 END Chapter 71: Bandits and Arrival The crackling of the campfire, the rustling of the leaves, the silent howling of the wind and the periodic chirping of the birds and insects, together with the subtle light from the sunrise and disappearance of the stars, brought about a beautiful and harmonious orchestra as the world was filled with colors and music. "Fuwaahh¡«" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin''s quite yet lengthy yawn mixed with the forest''s symphony as he greeted the new morning along with his older brother who was gently rubbing his eyes. Both were still sleepy as they walked out of the tents, groggily. "Good morning, Elnart, Galvin. Would you two like a glass of milk?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna had already woken up before them and was tending to the fire with Grey by her side. As she said those words to the children, she grabbed two glasses and filled it with milk for the two to enjoy. Even when he has not had a wink of sleep, Grey was still in his top condition. It was quite the refreshing night for him to observe the world after the sunset. It was empty yet not empty. An enigma which shows the other side of the world, a side which is just as beautiful as daytime. After their morning greeting, the four of them shortly had their lunch. Thankfully, the children did not notice the change in scenery so there wasn''t anything to cover up. Everything went smoother than Grey had initially planned. Soon after breakfast finished, it was time to take off to the skies once again. Just like the day before, Grey summoned their familiars and four magnificent pegasi came forth from his shadows. ¡ºGood Morning, Master, Mistress. We''ll be serving you for today.¡» £ÛKentaurus£Ý ¡ºWe''ll make sure you''ll have a smooth ride.¡» £ÛArcturus£Ý ¡ºUn! We''ll be in your care.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý As agreed before, Kentaurus and Arcturus will be taking over the mount duty for the second day. They couldn''t be any happier to show off their capabilities to their masters as such a chance was rare to come by. With just a single flap of their wings, the familiars already rose up more than 10 meters from the ground. A few more flapping later, they have risen to the altitude where birds flew freely. They were ready to take the skies once again. The journey went smoothly. Galvin and Elnart looked at the scenery excitedly, Grey and Yuna watched over them, the familiars stood guard for any dangers, it was just like yesterday. Well, it was a smooth ride, until... "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Is something wrong, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah." £ÛGrey£Ý ... just a few hundred meters away, Grey noticed a carriage surrounded by two groups of people. The two groups were unmistakably composed of knights and bandits, fighting one another. ¡ºYuna, can you take care of the kids for a while? I noticed some bandits attacking a carriage. I''ll go help them out. I promise this won''t take long.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn. Take care.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý When he heard Yuna''s response, Grey hastily jumped from the back of Kentaurus and landed on the ground. While he jumped down from more than a kilometer high, Grey was perfectly fine. He had wind magic to thank for his soft landing. As for the confused Elnart who was left behind, Yuna carefully brought him to her side and had him ride Arcturus along with her and Galvin. Even with extra weight added, Arcturus was not affected at all. To him, it was only as if an extra feather was added to his load. Soon after, Yuna commanded the familiars to gently land down in the nearby woods, just directly below where Grey jumped off. With her capabilities, she managed to calm down the children and answer their inquiries without much trouble. At breakneck speed, Grey hurried to the location of the fight, and just like he had predicted, it was a scene of bandits attacking a noble''s carriage. Blood had already been spilt and the number of injured was also increasing. All of the deaths were on the bandits'' side and the reason was simple. It was because unlike the knights, they were an unorderly bunch who didn''t know how to cooperate. It also didn''t help that the knights were much stronger than them. The moment a knight falls to the ground, one of their colleagues rescues them as fast as possible. But even then, the injuries the knights suffered were not to be scoffed at. Some were even at death''s door. Unluckily for them, the bandits outnumber them by a very large margin. There were only 10 knights while there were more than a hundred bandits. The ones remaining standing are all greatly exhausted and panting heavily. One fight which stood out from the rest was one happening more than a dozen meters away. Both of them were D-rankers and were unmistakably the leaders of the two opposing forces. "Don''t let the bandits near the carriage, protect the may©`!" £ÛKnight Leader£Ý "Hey, your fight is right here!" £ÛBandit Leader£Ý Seeing the bandits close in the carriage, the leader of the knights tried to issue an order towards his men, but the bandit leader didn''t let him do what he wanted to, and just kept on attacking him. Grey didn''t even need to use "Judgement". It was easy to see who he should be helping out. The only problem was how to deal with the aftermath which he decided to think about later. Without wasting any more time, Grey quickly jumped down from the branch he was observing from and joined in on the fight. He didn''t even need to equip his gauntlet. All he needed to do was cast a single spell. ¡¶Lightning Cascade¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Deep from the forest, a cascade of electricity came flying towards the bandits at a rate not even the eyes could follow. Thankfully, Grey tweaked it so that it wouldn''t kill them, only turn them unconscious. Everything happened so quickly that when Grey finished casting his spell, all the knights could see was a blue light and all they could hear were the screams of the bandits along with the thud as they fell to the ground. "W... What happened?" "The bandits are..." Dumbfounded, the knights were. The moment they regained their sight, all of their enemies were already down the ground, unconscious. Although they were relieved, they couldn''t hide the chock and confusion on their faces. "What happene©` Aaahkkkk!!" £ÛBandit Leader£Ý The bandit leader noticed that his men were down and confusion was written all over his face, but before he could even ask what happened, Grey already delivered a bolt of lightning towards him. It wouldn''t take a genius to know what happened next. The moment the bandit leader received Grey''s attack, his eyes turned white and his mouth started frothing with bubbles as he helplessly fell to the ground. "Are you alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Grey said as soon as he finished off the Bandit Leader, alerting the Knight Leader and making him instinctively point his sword towards Grey. Even when he was clearly exhausted, he didn''t let his guard down and his eyes were still burning with fighting spirit. "Ah, sorry for startling you. I mean no harm, I just saw you fighting against bandits so I thought I''d help out. Was I interrupting something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I see... I apologize for pointing my sword at you, and... thank you for helping us out. I wouldn''t even want to imagine what would have happened if you hadn''t helped us. Truly, thank you." £ÛKnight Leader£Ý Realizing his mistake, the leader of the Knights quickly sheathed his sword and bowed his head to apologize and to express his gratitude. He didn''t even doubt Grey''s words and just proceeded to do so. "It''s alright. Anyway, I only turned these guys unconscious. I''ll leave it to your discretion what you want to do with them," £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but deep inside his heart, he already knew the fate of the bandits he just defeated. Without a shred of doubt, they would be killed for their attempt at a noble''s life. Some might be left alive for investigation, but they would still suffer the same fate at the end. Even when Grey knew what awaits them, it didn''t weigh down on his conscience. He had already killed a person before and he would probably do so again in the future. Besides, he already judged all of them as "evil" and they were just strangers to him. It didn''t matter to him even if they died. "We''ll do just that, but first, I need to help out the injured ones first." £ÛKnight Leader£Ý "No need to worry about that." £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean©`" £ÛKnight Leader£Ý ¡¶High Heal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A large magic circle appeared on top of the vicinity along with Grey''s words. Soon after, warm and gentle light poured out from it, blanketing the whole surrounding with a holy light. The knights who were greatly injured saw their wounds heal up quickly before their eyes. Even the ones who were at death''s door were now in stable condition, it was nothing short of a miracle for the knights'' eyes. "Looks like everything''s alright now. Well then, I''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, wait©`" £ÛKnight Leader£Ý Before the Leader of the Knights could even finish his words, Grey had already disappeared out of his sight and returned inside the depths of the woods. Grey didn''t want to involve himself with them any further. When he returned to where Yuna and the children were, the children were chatting with Yuna peacefully as Yuna told them various stories. Grey wanted to observe them longer but decided not to. After all, they still needed to arrive at the capital. "I''m back." £ÛGrey£Ý "How was it, Big Bro Grey? Are the deers okay?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Welcome back, Older Brother Grey." £ÛElnart£Ý Noticing Grey''s return, Galvin quickly ran towards him and asked about something Grey had no knowledge about. As for Elnart, he just stayed where Yuna was and greeted him calmly. It only took a fraction of a second for Grey to understand what was going on. As soon as he saw Yuna''s eyes blink, he immediately figured out the plan without needing any more clarification. "Yeah, yeah, the deers are alright. They''re running around the forest happily now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Whoa¡«. Big Bro Grey is awesome! I also wanted to help out the deers!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Alright, maybe next time." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey answered as he patted Galvin''s head, making the latter excited at the thought of helping out animals. Even Elnart looked forward to it if it were to ever happen. They were still children, after all. The reason for Galvin''s question was what Yuna had explained to them when Grey suddenly jumped down. Rather than telling the truth, she only said that Grey was helping out a group of deers stuck somewhere in the forest. Being the children that they were, Elnart and Galvin immediately believed Yuna''s words without a shred of doubt. They also wanted to help out, but Yuna managed to keep them occupied. ¡ºSo, how was it?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºIt was just as I expected. A group of bandits were attacking a noble''s carriage. Thankfully, none of the knights died.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHaah... Thank goodness...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWell, we should probably continue with our journey now. There''s no use dwelling too much about it. As long as they''re safe everything should be fine.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºOkay. Then, I''ll call the kids.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºAlright, thanks.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý After their short telepathic discussion, the party continued their journey towards the capital, with Galvin asking about the details of the deer rescue during the duration of the flight. All of which was answered by Grey, with impromptu stories. They encountered no more problems after the bandit incident. It was a smooth journey and just a little pass after lunch time, the walls of the capital could already be seen from the horizon. Compared to the Galderia, the walls of the capital were much higher, it was easily able to dwarf the trees nearby. It was not just the walls, the capital itself was massive. It was easily more than 5 times the size of Galderia, as one would expect from the capital city. In order to not cause any ruckus, Grey and company landed the pegasi in a nearby forest and canceled the summoning there. From there, Yuna and Grey walked towards the gates with Galvin and Elnart riding on Grey''s shoulders once again. Another notable difference between the capital and Galderia was the amount of people in line towards the gates. It wasn''t even the busy hours, yet the line in the capital was already twice as long as Galderia. Because of that, just like what they did to exit Galderia, Yuna and Grey used their privileges in order to get inside the capital easily. Even when it was the second time, they felt just as guilty. "Yay! The capital!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Hey, Galvin, don''t be too loud." £ÛElnart£Ý "Whoa¡« There''s so many people..." £ÛYuna£Ý Upon entering the capital, what greeted them were lots of high-rise buildings, a large number of people, and lively streets. If Galderia was already populous, the capital was at least 5 times more than that! Yuna acted the same the moment she entered Galderia for the first time. Just like the children, her eyes were full of curiosity and excitement. Grey felt as if he was looking after three children rather than two, the new one being his girlfriend. As per Cedric''s previous directions, Grey and company headed inside the noble''s district and straight to the mansion of the Aldridge family. Normal people wouldn''t be able to enter the noble''s district, but with their guild cards, they were able to do so without a hitch. Just like in Galderia, the Aldridge mansion in the capital was also massive. It just shows how much wealth a noble family has, being able to afford two grand mansions who were easily worth millions. "Oh, Lord Elnart, Lord Galvin, you''re here! Where''s His Excellency, and... who might these people be?" £ÛGuard£Ý A barrage of questions came towards Galvin and Elnart as soon as a guard saw the two of them. It was obvious from his expression that he was happy to see the two young lords before him. "Father is still at Galderia. He asked Older Brother Grey and Older Sister Yuna to escort us here." £ÛElnart£Ý "Um! We rode on winged horses!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "I... I see... Well, if that''s the case then I''ll escort you to Her Excellency. She would be delighted to see you." £ÛGuard£Ý Even though the guard said he''ll escort them, there was a tinge of doubt in his eyes as he looked at Grey and Yuna. Thankfully, his trust in Elnart''s words was stronger and so, he did not pry any further. Politely as he could, the guard escorted the four of them to a large room, similar to the one in the Aldridge mansion in Galderia. Upon their arrival, he told them to wait, which the four of them gladly did. Moments later... "Art, Vin, You''re here!" £Û???£Ý ... a beautiful noble lady went inside the room and rushed towards Elnart and Galvin, giving them a tight hug. Just from her happy expression and the way she acted, it was apparent that that lady was the children''s mother. "Mother! I can''t breathe!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Mother, it''s embarrassing..." £ÛElnart£Ý "Eh? You''re embarrassed that your mother is hugging you?" £Û???£Ý "Uuu..." £ÛElnart£Ý Not being able to win against his mother''s words, Elnart just stayed still silently as his mother hugged them tightly. Grey and Yuna only looked at them warmly, allowing them to enjoy their reunion after months of separation. "Oh! Dear me, looks like we have guests." £Û???£Ý It was only when she noticed Grey and Yuna that Elnart and Galvin''s mother slowly let go of her children. She immediately stood up so that she could give the two of them a proper greeting. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, I''m Veronica von Aldridge, Cedric''s wife. I heard that you accompanied my children towards the capital. I''m thankful for that. " £ÛVeronica£Ý "I''m Yuna, it''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "And I''m Grey, the pleasure is ours... Oh, by the way, Cedric told us to give you this letter. He said it contains a letter of introduction for us and a document to prove the completion of the quest." £ÛGrey£Ý When Grey handed the red letter container to Veronica, she quickly opened it and scanned the letter silently. Her eyes moved fast like lightning and it didn''t even take her half a minute to read such a long letter. Her expression didn''t even change as she read the letter. If there were any changes, it was that her eyes contained minuscule traces of shock, shock which didn''t even last a single second. "This really is Cedric''s handwriting... But still, to think that two young children such as yourselves are B-rankers. On top of that, you''re going to receive a medal of honor! That''s a really great feat!" £ÛVeronica£Ý "We were just lucky, Countess Veronica" £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s no need to be so formal. After all, you''re just calling Cedric just as is." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Ah, sorry... Then would ''Missus Veronica'' be alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I suppose so... Oh right, I still need to sign the confirmation letter. Is there anyone outside?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "You called, Madam?" £Û???£Ý Just a few moments after Veronica called out to the servants, one of the maids entered and bowed gracefully to her. She was just a little older than Grey and Yuna yet already carried herself gracefully. "Lilia, can you get me a pen from my office? Oh, and while you''re at it, please tell another maid to prepare tea for the guests." £ÛVeronica£Ý "As you wish, Madam." £ÛLilia£Ý Carrying out Veronica''s orders, the maid, Lilia, exited the room quietly. After she left, Elnart and Galvin chatted with their mother with smiles blooming on their faces that they weren''t able to suppress. Just by the bright smiles on their faces, one could easily tell how much they have longed to be with their mother again. It was such a moving scene that it made Grey and Yuna think their effort was worth it. When the maid arrived, Veronica quickly signed the confirmation papers for the quest and handed it to us. With it, Grey and Yuna''s jobs are over. All they had to do was turn in the form to the guild. "Here you go." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Ah, thank you. Well then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna are going to leave? But... I still want to play with you..." £ÛGalvin£Ý Grey and Yuna were about to leave the room, when they heard Galvin''s dejected voice resounding throughout the room. It was a scene similar to Eliza''s case, the only difference was that Galvin did not throw any tantrums. All Galvin did was look down, tears almost forming in his eyes. He wanted the two of them to stay but knew he couldn''t act selfishly. He may be a child but he knew his limits. He was a considerate one. "Sorry, Galvin, but we really need to go. But don''t worry, when we have time, we''ll come play with you and Elnart, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really...?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Really. So don''t go causing trouble for your mother and brother, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "O... Okay..." £ÛGalvin£Ý Thankfully, Yuna''s skill in handling children became handy and she managed to comfort the dejected Galvin. But just as Grey and Yuna thought everything was fine, Veronica asked a peculiar question. "Come to think of it, Grey, Yuna, have you reserved an inn already?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "No, we haven''t. But don''t worry about us. After we process this quest, we''ll check in at one immediately." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m afraid that it will be difficult. With the founding festival on the way, most of the inns should be fully reserved by now. It would be hard finding a vacancy even if you search the whole capital." £ÛVeronica£Ý Nonchalantly, Veronica dropped a bomb on Grey and Yuna. It was something that had totally slipped both of their minds. They usually only register in an inn upon their arrival so it was a totally new experience for them. With the founding festival just two weeks away, the number of the people in the capital have increased by a large margin. And with it, all of the inn had already been reserved. If worse comes to worst, Grey and Yuna might not even get an inn to stay at for the whole duration until the festival ends. "Grey, what should we do..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t know either." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then why don''t you stay here? Other than staying here for free, Vin and Art will be able to play with you for much longer. What do you say?" £ÛVeronica£Ý Just when all hope was lost, Veronica offered a great deal to the two of them. With it, they no longer have to go around the whole city in little hope that they could get shelter for the night. "Eh? Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna will be staying here?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "We''ll be in your care once again, Older Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛElnart£Ý Of course, the children became delighted as soon as they heard Veronica. Even Elnart who was usually reserved couldn''t hide the happiness in his face when he heard his mother''s words. At the end of the day, Grey and Yuna agreed to stay in the Aldridge mansion and as thanks, the both of them decided to cook dinner for them. Needless to say, it was Galvin who enjoyed it the most. Because of what happened, the two totally forgot to go towards the Adventurers'' Guild. It was decided that they''ll do it first thing tomorrow morning. For now, they are enjoying their time with the children and Veronica. CHAPTER 71 END Chapter 72: The Terror Named Vanessa Chatter Clatter Bustle Rustle The mornings in the capital were even livelier than those in Galderia. The sun had yet to rise and the people were already awake, preparing to start yet another day. And with the ring of the first bell, the day has officially started. After their breakfast, Grey and Yuna left the Aldridge mansion to complete what they weren''t able to do yesterday. The both of them are heading to the Adventurers'' Guild to process the completion of their escort quest. They have yet to see the royal capital''s guild, thanks to Veronica''s instructions, they were able to find it without much trouble. And just like they expected, the capital''s guild was on another level than the one in Galderia. Just by rough estimate alone, the capital''s guild was already thrice the size of the one in Galderia. And as what one would expect from a massive building, when they went inside, they were greeted by a large number of adventurers, and along them, were the busy noises as the guild operated. In order to accommodate the large number of adventurers, the guild building was built with three floors, with both the first and second floors solely made for the quests and quest items processing. The top floor is only for paperwork and secretarial works. Luckily for Grey and Yuna, it wasn''t the busy hour in the guild and they were able to get to the reception counters pretty easily. It was a massive help that there were many receptionists around, otherwise, it would have taken them much longer. "Excuse me, we would like to process the completion of this quest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course." £ÛReceptionist£Ý Grey handed the letter to the receptionist, and after receiving it, she quickly took a look at it. The moment she had read its contents, her eyes opened widely in shock as she looked at the letter and the two back and forth. It was a reaction that Yuna and Grey have seen countless times, but they can''t say that they''ve gotten used to it. It was even more uncomfortable when the others around them became intrigued by the receptionist''s reaction. "P-Please wait a moment." £ÛReceptionist£Ý After politely bowing her head to Grey and Yuna, the receptionist quickly left and headed to the third floor where the Guildmaster''s office was located. Her face was full of urgency as she held tightly to the letter. A few moments later, the receptionist walked down the stairs with a man who seemed to be a high-ranking staff member. He looked like he was in his early twenties, but when Grey appraised him... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Velzier ¡¾Race¡¿Half Human, Half Elf ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿49 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,110 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,334 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (52%) ¡¾Class¡¿Ravager ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (54%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿57% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºQuick Burst (2¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ... it couldn''t have been any further from the truth. He was someone who could already be a grandfather with the way Merusia works. Someone who would catch the envy of many women. It was also the first time Grey had seen a hybrid from two races. Though he wanted to attribute his young looks with his elf blood, he knew full well that it doesn''t work like that in Merusia. While elves do retain their youth longer than other races, it is only by a few years. The real reason for Velzier''s looks was none other than being a high-ranker. Even if he reaches 70, he would still look the same. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Count Grey, Countess Yuna. My name is Velzier, this guild''s Guildmaster. I apologize for the inconvenience."£ÛVelzier£Ý "Ah, we don''t mind. Actually, we''re quite taken aback that the guildmaster himself is the one to welcome us personally."£ÛGrey£Ý "Un. And to think that the Guildmaster is so young..."£ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, I get that a lot. But I''m actually turning 50 in a few months."£ÛVelzier£Ý "Amazing..."£ÛYuna£Ý Even Yuna, who has elf blood, couldn''t help but be amazed by Velzier''s youthful looks. Just like Grey, it was also her first time seeing the youth-retention ability of the high-rankers. It was miraculous. While he was entertaining Grey and Yuna, Velzier''s hands moved as fast as lightning as he processed the quest''s completion and calculated the points to be allocated in his mind. He was very efficient at multitasking. "It''s not really that amazing. What''s amazing is the fact that the two of you reached B-rank at such a young age. Ah, please hand me your guild cards."£ÛVelzier£Ý Just as Velzier asked for, Yuna and Grey handed their guild cards to him. The former worked on the processing quickly and just a few moments later, he returned it to them, signaling the completion of the process. "Thank you."£ÛGrey£Ý "You''re welco©`"£ÛVelzier£Ý "Ahh!!"£ÛVanessa£Ý Before Velzier could even complete his statement, he was cut off by a sudden exclamation. It was a voice Grey and Yuna were familiar with, and when we turned around, they confirmed to whom it belonged to. "Yuna! Grey! You''re here!"£ÛVanessa£Ý It was Vanessa, who, without a single warning, rushed towards Grey and Yuna and embraced them in a tight hug. It goes without saying that they were almost suffocated from her large bosoms. Of course, Kurt was also present, but with the scene Vanessa created, he was not able to greet the two. He was left by the doorway, frozen by another one of his older sister''s sudden actions. "Aww¡« I really missed the two of you¡«! When did you arrive?"£ÛVanessa£Ý Not even minding what was happening to Grey and Yuna, Vanessa just continued embracing them like there was no tomorrow. They were almost out of breath because of Vanessa''s large assets. "Elder Sister, I just want to remind you that we''re still in public. And right now, you''re really garnering a lot of attention."£ÛKurt£Ý Luckily, Kurt was there to rescue the two of them. After noticing that she had become the center of attention in the guild, Vanessa slowly let go of Grey and Yuna and corrected her posture. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Good afternoon, Grey, Yuna. It''s almost been three months since we''ve last seen each other. How have you been?"£ÛVanessa£Ý As if nothing happened, Vanessa greeted us in a more poise and formal way. Her character did a complete 180. If they hadn''t met her before, Grey and Yuna would have believed that she was a proper lady. Not wishing to involve themselves with the military, the moment the other adventurers heard Vanessa''s words, they immediately turned their heads away from her and continued with whatever they were doing as if nothing happened. Grey and Yuna wanted to retort to Vanessa''s sudden change of attitude but neither of them wanted to ruin her reputation. All they could do was play along with her act. "Good afternoon as well, Lady Vanessa. We have been more than fine, I''m glad you asked. Good to see you as well, Lord Kurt."£ÛGrey£Ý "It has been so long since we''ve seen you, it''s good to see you''re in good health, Lady Vanessa, Lord Kurt."£ÛYuna£Ý "I feel the same as well."£ÛKurt£Ý For formality''s (Vanessa''s) sake, after their greetings, the four of them slightly bowed our heads to one another. Even when it was such a simple task, it was a little tiring to act so stiffly. "So, what are the two of you doing here? Are you taking quests?"£ÛKurt£Ý "No, we''re here to process the completion of an escorting quest. We haven''t gotten a lot of points since the raid after all."£ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We''ve almost been at the labyrinth all the time."£ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Lt. Commander Gustav did say he met you on Moterno."£ÛKurt£Ý "Speaking of which, the pizza you taught Gustav was really delectable. I would love it if you would cook one for us after some time."£ÛVanessa£Ý Taking the opportunity, Vanessa made a request to Grey for him to cook her some pizza. Although she sounded very formal, her request was something which doesn''t match with such a form of speech. Grey had wondered over it before and he''s pondering over it once again. No matter how hard he tried to think, he just couldn''t see Vanessa as someone who is within the top five officers in the military. "I''ll do just that when I have time."£ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I''ll be looking forward to it."£ÛVanessa£Ý "Ahem!"£ÛVelzier£Ý While the four of them were having a friendly chat with each other, Velzier suddenly interrupted them by faking a cough, as if announcing to the four of them that he was still, in fact, present. Velzier was planning to wait patiently until they were done, but seeing how friendly they were with one another, he realized that that would still take some time. He took it upon himself to interrupt them to ask what Vanessa and Kurt''s purpose of visit was. "Ah, sorry, Mister Velzier. We got too caught up with our conversation."£ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s fine. By the way, Lady Vanessa, Lord Kurt, what are your business here in the guild?"£ÛVelzier£Ý "Oh, right... Actually, we came here to make a request."£ÛVanessa£Ý As if she just remembered, Vanessa handed a letter to Velzier. The letter seemed normal at first glance, but if one looks closely, one can easily notice the Royal family''s crest engraved on it. Without asking any questions, Velzier received the letter from Vanessa and read it silently. Whilst he was in the middle of reading the letter, he suddenly glanced at Grey and Yuna then continued reading. Grey didn''t know the meaning behind Velzier''s glances, but somehow, he couldn''t help but feel nothing good will come of it. He could already feel deep inside his heart that it would be something troublesome again. "I see... But isn''t this quest pointless? I mean, the answer is already right beside the two of you."£ÛVelzier£Ý Hearing Velzier''s words, Vanessa and Kurt''s eyes shifted from him to Grey and Yuna, making the two of who were subject to their gazes quite confused. Now, even Yuna was getting a bad premonition. "Now that I think of it... they really do fit the bill, don''t they? Actually, they should be more than enough to qualify for it."£ÛVanessa£Ý "I agree with you Elder Sister. With Yuna and Grey being the same age as them, we could also teach them to strive harder."£ÛKurt£Ý "Right. They should be able to crush their egos. Especially the ones coming from well off families."£ÛVanessa£Ý "Their parents also wouldn''t be able with Grey and Yuna''s status as it is. They''re going to be perfect for the job."£ÛKurt£Ý Vanessa and Kurt continued their conversation nonchalantly even when the topic of said conversation were more than confused about it. There were now enough pieces of information for them to understand what was going on. But the moment they heard "job", they could already guess that it was going to be another request. Although they have yet to confirm it, both Grey and Yuna felt that their bad premonition had become true. Grey wanted to refuse whatever the two of them were going to offer, thinking about how troublesome it would be, but after remembering the royal family''s crest on the letter, all his hope was crushed. It made him wonder why he and Yuna always get into circumstances they have no power to choose. "So, are you still requesting this quest to be posted?"£ÛVelzier£Ý "No, please discard it. And thank for your suggestion, Mister Vel."£ÛVanessa£Ý "It''s my pleasure, Lady Vanessa. You two are always welcome if you ever need my help on something."£ÛVelzier£Ý "Fufufu, then we''ll be imposing on you when the time comes."£ÛVanessa£Ý Despite their conversation reaching its conclusion, Grey and Yuna were still not able to comprehend what they were talking about. All they could hope was that whatever it may be, it won''t be too troublesome. "Grey, Yuna, do you still have business with the guild?"£ÛVanessa£Ý "Nothing in particular."£ÛGrey£Ý "Then, could you come with me and Kurt for a moment? We have someone we want the both of you to meet."£ÛVanessa£Ý "Huh?"£ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?"£ÛYuna£Ý Their voices in unison, Grey and Yuna expressed their confusion to Vanessa''s sudden request. And since it was Vanessa who asked for them, they already knew there was no escaping it. With the royal family''s crest being the inky clue, Grey could roughly guess who the person Veronica was talking about, and even if he was wrong, he was sure that it would still be someone influential. "Umm... Big Sis Vanes©` I mean, Lady Vanessa, can I ask who were are going to meet?"£ÛYuna£Ý "I can''t tell you about it for now, but he''s not a bad person so you don''t need to worry about it."£ÛVanessa£Ý "Elder Sister, the way you''re talki©` No, never mind that. Why don''t we head to the castle first and discuss it there?"£ÛKurt£Ý "The castle...?"£ÛYuna£Ý Kurt''s words had confirmed Grey''s suspicion. It was already obvious that the one they were going to meet was Alfrione''s very own king. The same person who will be awarding them the medal of honor in the awarding ceremony. At the same time, Kurt''s words had also frozen Yuna the moment she heard the word "castle". Though after some time, her shock had turned to excitement. She just decided to ignore the pressure of going to a castle and look at the bright side. Their questions still left unanswered, Yuna and Grey were invited (forced) by Vanessa to the castle. It was something they didn''t expect to do on their second day in the capital. On the way there, Vanessa bombarded the two of them with questions one after another, and not being able to go against her, Yuna and Grey were forced to answer each of them truthfully. "Eh¡« So Grey and Yuna had become lovers already. Big Sis is very happy for the two of you! Congratulations!"£ÛVanessa£Ý "Congratulations, Grey, Yuna."£ÛKurt£Ý Vanessa was even able to dig out the fact that Yuna and Grey had become lovers. Thankfully, they were out in broad daylight. If they were alone with themselves, Vanessa would have gone overboard her congratulations. "Thank you."£ÛGrey£Ý "T-Thanks..."£ÛYuna£Ý But in exchange for Vanessa not going overboard, Yuna and Grey became very embarrassed being congratulated in public. With Vanessa''s loud voice, they easily became a spectacle. The four of them were so engaged with their talk that not one of them noticed that they were already near the castle. By the time they did, they were already in front of the gates. ""Welcome back, Lady Vanessa, Lord Kurt!"" And as one would expect from high-ranking nobles and military officers, the moment the gate guards noticed the two of them, they were immediately greeted with respect. To which, they responded with light nods. "Is His Majesty busy right now?"£ÛVanessa£Ý "Yes, he''s currently in a meeting with the Prime Minister and other nobles." "I see... Then when they''re done, please tell His Majesty that we have completed the task he had given to us. When we are given permission for an audience, come tell us. We''ll be at the training grounds."£ÛVanessa£Ý "As you wish." With a simple order from Vanessa, one of the gate guards quickly left after bowing in order to carry out his task. As for the other guards, they stood still by the gates, doing their job properly. Seeing their actions, Grey was reminded of the Queen''s guards at Buckingham Palace back on earth. The way they stood like statues and moving only minimally, it was something he had always wanted to see. Grey had always wanted to explore the world in his past life, but didn''t have the capability to do so. He also wanted to visit a real palace, but never in his wildest dreams did he think it would only be achieved after being reincarnated. "Big Sis Vanessa, we''re going to the training grounds?"£ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! And I''ll tell you why when you get there."£ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa said with a bright smile on her face, but it wasn''t just an ordinary smile. It was the smile of someone planning something on the back of their minds. Something the innocent Yuna didn''t sense. "Knights, line up" When one of the knights noticed Vanessa and Kurt''s approach, he quickly rallied up the knights under him in an orderly manner. Seeing him do that, the others followed suit as well and ordered their troops. Just as all the knights were in line perfectly, Gustav along with two other officers came to the front, and with a loud voice, they commanded the knights to greet the two before them. """Salutations to Lt. General Filastra and Commander Helsberg!""" Hearing the words of the three leading them, the knights swiftly raised their hands to the level of their eyes and saluted Vanessa and Kurt. There was not a single knight who missed the beat. "At ease."£ÛVanessa£Ý """At ease!""" After Vanessa issued that command, the ones in the front relayed it to the knights behind them, making them relax a little bit and lose the tension in their shoulders. Nevertheless, they still remained in order. ''Amazing...''£ÛGrey£Ý "Amazing..."£ÛYuna£Ý The word Grey thought of was said aloud by Yuna. It was both their first time seeing such a large number of knights execute the commands properly. They were so in sync, it was as if they were all just one being. "Lt, Commander Gustav, aren''t you forgetting to greet others?"£ÛVanessa£Ý "Hm?"£ÛGustav£Ý When Vanessa said those words, Gustav''s eyes immediately started to look around the training for people who Vanessa was referring to, only stopping when he spotted Grey and Yuna. "Oh, forgive my insolence! Knights! Greetings to Count Grey and Countess Yuna!" £ÛGustav£Ý """Greetings!!""" Unlike Vanessa and Kurt whom the knights saluted to, when the knights greeted Grey and Yuna, it was via bowing their heads. Nevertheless, it was still a sign of showing great respect. And of course, as the ones subjected to such treatment, both Yuna and Grey felt a bit uncomfortable with it. Especially when there was such a large number of people doing it, they were also knights nonetheless. "Um... Please raise your heads."£ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish... Knights, at ease!"£ÛGustav£Ý It was only when Gustav relayed Grey''s words that the knights raised their heads. It was only when he saw their faces again that Grey recognized that they were the same knights he and Yuna had beaten up in Moterno. "Listen up! Today, we will be stopping your training for a while. In exchange, you will be having a practice match with our two guests here!"£ÛVanessa£Ý Grey and Yuna''s faces were frozen in confusion as they just heard something bizarre come out of Vanessa''s mouth. Meanwhile, Kurt shook his head as he heaved quite the lengthy sigh. At first, Grey and Yuna thought they were just hearing things, but after remembering it was Vanessa who said those words, it dawned upon them that what they heard was actually right. "Grey, Yuna, are you ready?"£ÛVanessa£Ý "Wait, Big Sis Vanessa, please think of this more responsibly!"£ÛGrey£Ý "Un! What if the knights get hurt?!"£ÛYuna£Ý "Hoho, don''t worry about that. They''re quite sturdy, you know? So, you''re going to do it, right?"£ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa asked with a smile on her face, but her eyes weren''t smiling at all. Rather, they were oozing with danger. The moment Grey and Yuna saw those eyes, they knew that their fates were already sealed. While the other knights felt confused and insulted by their conversation. The only ones whose reactions were different were the knights under Gustav who had experienced Grey and Yuna''s might. "You''re doing it, right...?"£ÛVanessa£Ý Grey tried to ask Kurt for help, but his eyes were already saying "Do your best" before he could even voice out his words. Well, even if Kurt were to intervene, all his efforts would be futile as it was Vanessa they were up against. In the end, the inevitable practice match between Yuna and Grey against about a thousand knights took place. Needless to say, cries and groans full of pain filled the battlefield as the knights were one-sidedly beaten up. It was as one-sided as a fight between a professional wrestler against a baby. Grey and Yuna even needed to control their strength just so that they wouldn''t hurt the knights too much. "What is the meaning of this!?"£Û???£Ý Just as the knights had all fallen to the ground, a loud voice boomed throughout the training ground. The origin of which was a rough-looking man in his fifties. Along with him were two other men who imposed a similarly domineering aura. CHAPTER 72 END Chapter 73: Audience with the King "What is the meaning of this!?" £Û???£Ý A large and deep voice boomed throughout the vast training ground, successfully garnering the attention of everyone present. Even the soldiers who were sprawling with pain in the ground didn''t have any choice but stand up abruptly with traces of shock on their faces. Just as the practice match between Grey and Yuna against the Knights under Kurt and Vanessa''s command ended, a large rough-looking and muscular old man, along with two other men arrived at the training grounds. The old man''s looks were enough to scare the living daylights out of anyone, not to mention how intimidating his voice was. And when one looks at his uniform, one could easily notice a General''s insignia decorated on it. As for the men accompanying him, they both held the rank of "Lt. General", making them on the same level as Vanessa. Although one of the men was about the same age as the general, the other was pretty young, just in his mid-twenties. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Edward von Sallerta ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿52 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,904 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,274 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (68%) ¡¾Class¡¿Lancer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (68%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿71% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSound Control (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Albert von Keene ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Age¡¿49 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,491 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2,097 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (60%) ¡¾Class¡¿Ravager ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (58%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿63% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºHellfrost (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Ranzel von Filastra ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿25 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,453 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,993 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (57%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (59%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿62% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSteel Guard (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- It was a terrifying trio. If they were to join forces with Kurt and Vanessa, no one below S-rank would be able to come out unscathed. Their strength alone are the pillars of the military''s strength. "What happened to the knights!?" £ÛEdward£Ý The General yelled loudly, and Vanessa hearing those words, her eyes immediately went swimming in the direction away from him. Needless to say, She looked insanely guilty and wanted to escape somehow. "Dear, you''re responsible for this, aren''t you?" £ÛRanzel£Ý When no one answered the general''s question, the young Lt. General took the initiative and approached Vanessa. As he approached, Vanessa tried her best to not look at his eyes. Grey thought it was just his imagination, but after a closer look, he had concluded that Vanessa was indeed more terrified of the man before him, rather than the scary-looking General who was yelling just a few moments ago. "Dear...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "He''s Elder Sister''s husband." £ÛKurt£Ý "Eh? Big Sis Vanessa is married?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. They married last year." £ÛKurt£Ý Kurt nonchalantly answered, leaving Grey and Yuna a little dumbfounded. Grey already had doubts when he saw the man''s surname, but hearing it from Kurt still made him a little shocked. Well, if anything, he was more shocked that Vanessa''s husband was just as strong as her, and also a Lt. General, nonetheless. Though, he can''t really say much considering he and Yuna are both S-rankers. Ranzel, like Vanessa and Kurt, was a part of the "Golden Triangle" back when they were still in the academy. And being geniuses of the same level, they spent a lot of time with one another, this leading to developing romantic feelings for one another, and eventually, marriage. Another fascinating thing Grey noticed was Vanessa''s current expressions and actions. It was his first time seeing Vanessa so shaken to the point she couldn''t even look directly at her husband''s eyes. "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Then why can''t you look me in the eyes?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "No... No reason at all... I just want to admire the scenery... " £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa responded, still not able to make eye contact with her husband. It was very obvious that she was the one responsible for what just happened, yet she tried to deny it as much as she could. "Haah... Seriously, you should really stop causing troubles every time you can. You''ll get scolded a lot by the General because of it and that''s not good for the baby''s health, you know?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "S... Sorry..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "As long as you understand. Anyway, I''ll go explain things to the General. Promise me to not do something like this again." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Alright..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "That''s good to hear." £ÛRanzel£Ý Hearing Vanessa''s promise, Ranzel gave her a light kiss on the forehead and then headed to where the General was to explain what just happened. Gustav went along with him as a witness. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The usually mischievous and energetic Vanessa has become a timid and quiet kitten in front of her husband. It was something which gave Grey and Yuna a great shock to the point they become petrified. Though there was one thing which greatly bothered them, undoing their petrified state in just a matter of seconds. It was because of a single itsy-bitsy word which Ranzel had mentioned. Grey and Yuna''s eyes locked to Kurt in search for an answer. They didn''t even need to say anything, the moment Kurt saw their eyes full of shock and curiosity, he already knew what they wanted to ask. "Ah, right... We forgot to mention, Elder Sister has been pregnant with their first child for about two weeks now." £ÛKurt£Ý ""Ehhhh?!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý While they had somewhat expected the answer, after hearing the confirmation directly from Kurt''s mouth, so much shock surged to their minds that Yuna and Grey uncontrollably screamed their voices of disbelief throughout the whole castle. After the situation about what happened to the knights was explained to the general, everyone calmed down and Vanessa got scolded a little bit. After that, the present parties properly introduced themselves to one another. As for the knights, they were ordered by the General to continue with their training. Even when their bodies were still aching, they did not voice out any complaints and just trained diligently. "I''m terribly sorry for what my wife did, it must have caused quite a lot of trouble for the both of you." £ÛRanzel£Ý "It''s fine, we weren''t hurt anyways." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Actually, we''re more concerned about the knights." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry about them. They''re trained to endure that. Rather, it would be more troubling if they can''t endure that much." £ÛEdward£Ý "Haha... ha..." £ÛGrey£Ý To the General''s words, all Grey could do was laugh dryly. Yuna was also in a similarly awkward state. After all, If they didn''t hold back, not just enduring it, the knights would have surely died from their blows. "Still... To think that such youths were the ones who helped Lt. General Vanessa and Commander Kurt raid Iblis'' hideout. The word amazing would simply just be an understatement." £ÛAlbert£Ý "Their achievement really is something to look up to..." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Yep, Yuna and Grey are really amazing!" £ÛVanessa£Ý It was the third time Grey and Yuna had heard such praises since they arrived at the capital. First from Veronic, then Velzier, and now with the highest-ranking officers of the military. At this point, they''re already tired of it. Hearing their praises Grey asked to himself why he and Yuna can''t just live normal lives. The answer shortly came to his mind. It was because they were S-rankers. That''s why. ''Haah... Give me a break......'' £ÛGrey£Ý All he could do was heave a lengthy sign on the back of his mind. It wasn''t like the other parties wanted to do it with the intention to annoy them. The best solution for them was just to accept it and get used to it. "Oh, right. Vanessa, His Majesty has approved to have an audience with you." £ÛEdward£Ý "Ah, I completely forgot! Grey, Yuna, come with me for a moment, we still have to meet His Majesty!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Everyone, please excuse us. We''ll be taking our leave," £ÛKurt£Ý Before Grey and Yuna''s minds could even process what was happening, Vanessa had already gone ahead and grabbed both of them by the wrist towards the throne room located at the castle''s heart. The previously timid Vanessa was now back to her usual self, and since her husband wasn''t around, she had become a little overbearing again, dragging people along with her sudden whims. On the way to the throne room, whenever they met servants, the latter would always bow their heads to Vanessa and Kurt. It just showed how much respect they have for them. And of course, every time other people are around, Vanessa quickly switches into her graceful self. After walking for a couple minutes, they finally arrived in front of two massive doors. Although the size of the door was amazing, what was eye-catching was the crest of the royal family carved upon it. "Good afternoon, Lady Vanessa, Lord Kurt, His Majesty has been waiting for you." The knights greeted with a bow and then opened the two massive doors slowly but steadily. When they did, what greeted Grey and Yuna was a large room with knights standing guard on both the left and right sides of the room. But what garnered their attention the most wasn''t the knights nor the fanciness of the room. It was the throne wherein a man in his forties sat with dignity and majesty. It was the king of Alfrione. Besides him were two other men. One resembled him but was much younger who was the kingdom''s Crown Prince, while the other one was someone of the same age as the king, the Prime Minister. Without saying anything, Vanessa and Kurt walked towards the King and when they were a certain distance from him, they both kneeled to the ground and bowed their heads. Of course, Yuna and Grey followed suit after them. "Greetings, Your Majesty. We have returned with the news of completing the task you have bestowed upon us." £ÛVanessa£Ý "I''m delighted to hear that. But first of all, I would like to learn the identities of the guests you have brought before me." £ÛKing£Ý "Umm... Your Majesty, they are......" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa wanted to answer the King''s question but there were too many people in the room. Her eyes kept looking at the knights left and right, then towards the king. She was being cautious. "I understand.... Knights, take your leave." £ÛKing£Ý Thankfully, the king understood what she was trying to imply and ordered the knights to give them privacy. The knights receiving the order, saluted to the king first before leaving in an orderly manner. When the knights were finally gone, a deafening silence swallowed the throne room. It was then that Grey and Yuna witnessed a scene which they didn''t quite expect to happen in front of them. "Agh... It''s so tiring to act that stiffly..." £ÛKing£Ý "I wholeheartedly agree, Father." £ÛCrown Prince£Ý "Your Majesty, Your Highness, I have to remind you that we still have g©`" £ÛPrime Minister£Ý "Galleus, did you hear something?" £ÛKing£Ý "It might have just been the wind, Father." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Your Majesty, Your Highness, please take this more seriously!" £ÛPrime Minister£Ý "Anderson, you''re just too serious. Relax a little bit, will you? Also, Vanessa, Kurt, and guests, you can stand now." £ÛKing£Ý As carefree as one can be, the King just simply waved his hand as he ordered Grey and company to loosen up. Along his carefree actions, the Crown Prince was also stretching his body as if he was doing some sort of exercise. Far from Grey and Yuna''s expectations, The King and Crown Prince was just as relaxed as Vanessa was. It shortly made them think that there was something wrong with the Kingdom''s higher ups. For a couple of minutes, the comedy bit between the Prime Minister, the Kinh, and the Crown Prince continued as if there were no other people around. It wasn''t until when Kurt faked a cough that they stopped. "Your Majesty, Your Highness, Your Honor, we still have an important business to deal with if you wouldn''t mind." £ÛKurt£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛKing£Ý "Thank you, Commander Kurt. Your intervention is as helpful as usual." £ÛAnderson£Ý "It''s my pleasure." £ÛKurt£Ý With Kurt''s intervention, the three stopped with whatever they were doing and order came back to the throne room. From an outsider''s point of view, Kurt seemed like a parent scolding his children. Not only that, as how it was phrased by the Prime Minister, it wasn''t just this time that it happened. There have been countless instances in the past where Kurt had to help out just to return order between the three. "So, Vanessa, who are these young guests of ours again?" £ÛKing£Ý "Your Majesty, these are Grey and Yuna! The ones I told you who helped us out in subduing Iblis a couple of months ago!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Ohh¡«! They''re just like what you said, they really are young!" £ÛKing£Ý "They''re even younger than I am..." £ÛGalleus£Ý The King and Crown Prince commented as they scrutinized Grey and Yuna from the throne without even blinking once. It was really uncomfortable for the ones subjected to it, but they couldn''t really act rudely towards royalty. Thankfully, they weren''t staring at certain parts of Yuna''s body. Otherwise, something ugly might have happened in the throne room. It didn''t matter to Grey what their positions may be. If they look at Yuna with ill manners and intentions, he will surely give them a good beating. ''Ah, crap! I''m letting my thoughts run wildly again...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had just noticed a few weeks ago, but after they became a couple, not only was he overprotective, he had also become a little bit possessive of Yuna. Thankfully, he wasn''t as impulsive as before and could conduct himself properly. "Your Majesty, Your Highness, and Your Honor. I am called Grey, it''s our great pleasure to be in your presence." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I am called Yuna, I am of the same party as Grey. I offer you my sincerest greetings from the bottom of my heart." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, how rude of us. I am Ernes von Helvor Alfrione, the King of the kingdom of Alfrione. I''m grateful for your help in the raid." £ÛErnes£Ý "I feel the same as my father. I am Galleus von Helvor Alfrione, it''s nice to meet you, Sir Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Pardon my late introduction, my name is Anderson von Elbourne, the kingdom''s current Prime Minister. It''s a great pleasure to finally meet the heroes of the kingdom." £ÛAnderson£Ý Except Kurt and Vanessa who already knew all of the people present, one after another, they gave their own introductions and greeted one another. Though it seemed simple, the people involved were all influential. As one would expect from being greeted casually by important figures, both Grey and Yuna felt really nervous while doing so. After all, the people in front of them were those who had the authority to move an entire kingdom. Yuna was especially nervous as she grew up in the aristocratic world of Merusia. While she already had the rank of "Countess" after becoming a B-ranker, it has yet to settle in. For her, she was still a commoner, and as a commoner, it was burdening to the mind to greet such important figures. "I heard that you were able to take down an opponent as strong as a lesser dragon. Is that true?" £ÛErnes£Ý "It is, Your Majesty, but it was just due to mere luck that I managed to do it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Luck, eh... I see, I see.... But you don''t need to act so stiffly, you know. You can be more casual towards us." £ÛErnes£Ý "Father''s right. We already have enough serious people here. We don''t need some more. It''s quite tiring." £ÛGalleus£Ý The Crown Prince grumbled as his eyes shifted back and forth from Anderson to Kurt and then back to Grey and Yuna, obviously implying that the people he was referring to were the two of them. "That''s right, Grey, Yuna. You can act more casually in front of His Majesty and His Highness. They really won''t mind." £ÛVanessa£Ý And of course, Vanessa didn''t let herself have no say in the topic. She really loved sticking her nose into things, and she especially loved pitching in when it was people she cares about who were involved. But even though they said those words, Grey and Yuna couldn''t just adapt as quickly as Vanessa could. But hearing them out did lessen the mental burden on the both of them quite significantly. "Then we''ll do just that, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, now that''s more like it!" £ÛErnes£Ý The King laughed heartily as soon as he saw Grey and Yuna loosen up. Rather than a King, he acted more like an uncle that they had just met. Both Yuna and Grey were thankful that he was someone whom they could easily get along with. "Ah, right. Grey, Yuna, how would you like to be rewarded for your efforts? Would you like money, an estate, a title? Just name it, I''ll grant it if it is reasonable." £ÛErnes£Ý As if he just remembered, the King nonchalantly dropped an important topic to the discussion table. The two they''ll have to discuss it sooner or later, but they didn''t expect it to be brought up so suddenly. "Umm... Actually, Your Majesty, me and Yuna had our own personal reasons why we participated in the raid. We don''t really need any rewards." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey''s right. We only participated for our own satisfaction. We really aren''t heroes who should be celebrated." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna''s words echoing throughout the throne room, the atmosphere and mood suddenly changed into a gloomy and awkward one. Such an atmosphere was only broken when the King opened his mouth. "Revenge, guilt, entertainment, or whatever the reason may be, it is still a fact that the two of you participated in the raid and destroyed Iblis. You may not realize it but your contributions were something which saved hundreds upon thousands of lives. No matter how you deny it, in my eyes, the both of you are heroes." £ÛErnes£Ý To the King''s words, everyone else in the room nodded their heads in agreement. After all, if it weren''t for the two of them participating, the raid would have been impossible. Thousands of knights and soldiers would have lost their lives. Grey and Yuna had always felt a little guilty for receiving credits when all they did was fulfill their own goals, but after hearing the King''s words, they felt a little pride blooming inside their hearts. Pride for the things that they have done. "Also, we''ll be losing face if you don''t accept any rewards, you know. You should at least take the money. That''ll be the best for all of us." £ÛErnes£Ý Though, such a warm moment was quickly destroyed after Ernes continued with his statement. Well, Grey and Yuna could tell he was half-joking with it. They weren''t in any way offended or insulted. After Grey and Yuna accepted the King''s offer, a few minutes were spent thinking what kind of reward will be granted to them. It was then decided that Grey and Yuna would only be taking a monetary reward, like the King had previously suggested. They were offered the ranks of "Viscount" and "Viscountess", along with the territories which went along with the titles, but they refused it adamantly. The last thing Grey and Yuna wanted was to be tied to the kingdom. Of course, the King tried his best to convince the two, but it was futile. All it led to was his own disappointment. Though no one could really tell if he really was disappointed since he didn''t even sound serious when he was doing so. "Is this everything we need to sign, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, yeah, that''s all there is to it. Though it really is a shame that I can''t have you two as my vassals. Really, what a shame it is." £ÛErnes£Ý Even after everything was settled, the King still mentioned his previous offer in an attempt to make Grey and Yuna feel a little guilty. Well, he was already just teasing them at that point, with no shred of seriousness. "Ah, right. Vanessa, you said you''ve completed the task I''ve given you, right?" £ÛErnes£Ý As if it was as simple as breathing, the King changed the topic without much thought and shifted it to what Vanessa had been talking about earlier. Something Grey and Yuna still have no idea about. "I did, Your Majesty." £ÛVanessa£Ý "So, when are they going to start?" £ÛErnes£Ý "I really haven''t gotten their consents yet, but you could ask them yourselves, Your Majesty." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa responded as her eyes shifted towards Yuna and Grey. It was a sign that confirmed that the two of them were going to receive a direct order from the King himself. Following Vanessa''s eyes, the King''s focus was shifted into Grey and Yuna. It took him a few seconds but it immediately clicked the moment he got an inkling of what Vanessa was trying to say. "I see... They are really more than perfect for the job... So, Grey, Yuna, what do you say about becoming instructors for the Royal Academy''s alpha classes?" £ÛErnes£Ý CHAPTER 73 END Chapter 74: The Kings Request "Grey, Yuna, what do you say about becoming instructors for the Royal Academy''s alpha classes?" £ÛErnes£Ý An unexpected question came out of the King''s mouth as he looked at Grey and Yuna with an ear to ear extending smile plastered on his face. It was a question that never in their wildest imagination could they have predicted. "That is a wonderful idea, Father!" £ÛGalleus£Ý "I know right?! If it''s Grey and Yuna, they should be able to handle the job more than perfectly!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "It is exactly as Elder Sister said, if Grey and Yuna were to teach the alpha classes'' students, there should be no problem in disciplining them. Their parents wouldn''t be able to complain about it either." £ÛKurt£Ý While Yuna and Grey were still in shock, Kurt and Vanessa along with the Crown Prince once again discussed the advantages of them becoming the instructors. It was phrased in a way it seemed like the suggestion had already been decided. The Prime Minister who usually doesn''t go along with the King and Crown Prince''s ideas was nodding his head in silence as he agreed to their thoughts. It greatly helped that Kurt was amongst the ones who proposed the idea. "Wait, wait, wait! Your Majesty, what do you mean by that?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s just like what I said. I want the two of you to become the alpha classes'' instructors. With your strength, a bunch of kids should be easy to handle, no?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Even if that''s true, aren''t there already enough instructors in the academy?" £ÛGrey£Ý "And Your Majesty, you can''t possibly expect that the students will follow someone the same age as them." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛErnes£Ý The king answered with a face and tone of voice as if he just remembered, leaving everyone in the room dumbfounded. He thought of an answer long and hard, but his answer was so simple, it''s stupid. "Well, if they don''t want to follow you, you could just subdue them by force. Being B-rank adventurers yourselves, that should be a fairly easy task. Hahahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý The King laughed like a maniac as he praised himself for the ingenuity of his idea. At the same time, the Prime Minister beside him was shaking his head as if he was having a headache. Two contrasting characters. Grey and Yuna were left in shock by the King''s boisterous answer. No matter how much they try to be considerate, they just couldn''t think that the person who was laughing like there was no tomorrow was a King. "Father, you''re laughing too much..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Well, I thought it was an amazing solution, didn''t I? It''s only natural to celebrate with a little laughter, isn''t it?" £ÛErnes£Ý "I suppose you''re right..." £ÛGalleus£Ý Like a gullible child, the Crown Prince just went along with the King''s words. At this point, Grey and Yuna were already totally lost as to what was happening. The conversation had derailed too far already. "Ahem! Anyway, the reason why I''m asking the two of you to become instructors, it''s because of what happened three weeks ago." £ÛErnes£Ý "Three weeks ago...... You mean that malfunction accident?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, that one. Seems like you already heard what happened." £ÛErnes£Ý "Yeah, we heard about it from Galderia. Only from rumors, though," £ÛGrey£Ý "Is it true that it wasn''t just a simple accident?" £ÛYuna£Ý When Yuna said those words, silence swallowed the room and a slightly gloomy atmosphere fell upon it. The King thought for a few moments before opening his mouth and revealing what actually happened. According to the King, what actually happened was a terrorist attack where the remnants of "Iblis" tried to launch an attack in the Royal Academy, but since all instructors were at least E-rank, they were able to suppress it easily. The problem arose when one of the captured terrorist committed suicide with an explosive magic tool. His suicide bombing was the one which caused the large explosion which many people witnessed. Luckily, the attack happened on the weekends and so they were able to have the worst outcome possible. But even though none of the students were hurt, the same couldn''t be said for the instructors. Quite a lot of them were injured during the accident. The King and the other higher-ups had ceased the spread of information to stop the populace from panicking and causing chaos in the city. Though some rumors still ended up spreading around. "So it was Iblis'' doing once again, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, that wasn''t the only time they tried to do something. They may be getting desperate since we''ve been hunting them down." £ÛErnes£Ý Ending his sentence with a lengthy sigh, it was evident in the King''s face how frustrated he was with Iblis. They were just like cockroaches who are hard to kill no matter how much effort they pour into doing it. He was even more worried now that the founding festival is along the way. It would be the perfect time for Iblis to strike, and all he could do was fortify the city''s defenses as he has no way of knowing what they will do. It was also one of the reasons why the awarding ceremony was arranged to be held before the founding festival. With four other high-ranker''s presence, they could ensure the citizens'' safety better. "Actually, we have been recruiting temporary instructors to replace the spot that the injured instructors have left, but even up until now, we weren''t able to find instructors for the alpha classes of years 2 and 3." £ÛErnes£Ý "And you want me and Yuna to fill up those spots?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Temporarily, yes." £ÛErnes£Ý With the King''s explanation, all the pieces of the puzzle had fallen into the right places. Now, both Grey and Yuna understood the meaning behind Vanessa and Kurt''s sudden proposal. The education system in the Merusia is divided into three levels, namely, elementary, intermediate, and advanced, all consisting of 4 years each if one were to speak of normal professions. For becoming a knight, it would take 5 years of advanced education instead of 4. The Royal Academy is an advanced school which offers the best environment for nurturing cadets who are to become knights in the future. It is the most prestigious school in the academy where status does not matter. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. While most of the cadets are from noble and gentle households, even commoners can get in as long as they pass the exams. It is a completely merit-based academy where people get recognized because of their talents and not social standing. "Well, it''s still up to you if you''ll take the job or not. I don''t want to force something on the two of you just because I''m the King." £ÛErnes£Ý While Grey and Yuna were grateful that the King was being considerate to them, even when he said it like that, they still can''t simply refuse an order from the king. They were stuck in a troublesome predicament. ¡ºYuna, what do you think?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºWell, it''s not like we''ll lose anything if we accept it... Rather, it''s a once in a lifetime experience so I''m actually a little tempted.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHmm... Alright, let''s just take it for now. It''ll only be after the instructors get better anyways.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It only took the two a short while to decide to take the offer. They haven''t really thought of becoming instructors, but now that the opportunity presented itself before them, they became a little curious and wanted to try it out. "Alright, we''ll take it, but are you sure about this, Your Majesty? You don''t even know if we have the capability for the job." £ÛGrey£Ý "You don''t have to worry about that. From what I heard, you were able to teach a child to be able to defeat trentlings in just a couple of weeks. If that doesn''t make you qualified, I don''t know what would." £ÛErnes£Ý Grey wanted to retort at the King''s words, but couldn''t as all he said was true. Somehow, their pure desire for Eliza to be able to protect herself came biting back at them. There was also one more thing which bothered him, and it was how the King got a hold of such information. It was only when he remembered that Gustav was Vanessa''s subordinate that everything made sense. "Well, now that it''s decided, why don''t we sign a contract right now." £ÛErnes£Ý Shortly after the King said that, he ordered the Prime Minister to get a special type of paper and then wrote the contract on it. The contents of the contract include Grey and Yuna becoming instructors in the Royal Academy''s alpha classes years 2 and 3. The contract lasts until the day before the awarding ceremony and the payment would be 5 gold coins for each of them. Although it wasn''t initially part of the contract with their request, after a little discussion, it was agreed that it would be made into an official quest in the guild. The rewards were quite generous, each of them would be awarded 10,000 points each. "And to finalize the contract, please hand me your identification cards, Sir Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛAnderson£Ý Just as the Prime Minister had requested, Yuna and Grey handed him their guild cards, but when they did, he gave the two of them a peculiar look with one of his eyebrows arched. "Is there something wrong, Your Honor?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s nothing. I was just wondering... Does Sir Grey and Lady Yuna not have their privilege cards yet?" £ÛAnderson£Ý Grey and Yuna tilted their heads in confusion after hearing the Prime Minister''s words. It was yet another term which was not present in Grey''s knowledge, meaning that it was a quite recent thing. "Judging from your reactions, looks like you haven''t." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Umm... Are our guild cards not enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Listen here, Grey, while your guild cards would suffice, there are many things you could take advantage of with a privilege card, for example..." £ÛErnes£Ý Seeing the two''s confused faces, the King took it upon himself to explain what privilege cards were and what they could gain from acquiring it. Privilege cards, like the name suggests, is a card which grants the full authority and privileges of a noble to a high-ranker. It is one which proves the card holder''s identity and would equal to a crest for noble households. With it, high-rankers could access areas which only nobles could normally access and in terms of business and requests, it made negotiations a lot easier. It basically functions like a VIP card. Before, there was no need for a privilege card as guild cards would be enough. But after considering the high-rankers unaffiliated to the guild and those whose actual ranks did not match with their guild cards, countries from all around the world decided to add a new type of identity card, which is the privilege card. But it doesn''t only give privileges, it also restrains the high-rankers where they would be forbidden to fight against one another without good reason. Doing so would strip them of their privileges and turn them into wanted criminals all over the world. There isn''t any contract magic involved as no high-ranker would risk doing that for mere privileges. Just the fact that you''ll become an enemy of the entire world was enough to become a warning against them. If one isn''t planning to make the whole world their enemy, it was actually a very helpful card. There weren''t any disadvantages to it other than restricting one''s freedom a little. A restriction which isn''t even much. "I see... It really would really be useful to have one." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. Almost all high-rankers already have theirs. If you want, we can have yours made right here, right now. What do you think?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hmm... Then, I''d like to sign the contract now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Me too." £ÛYuna£Ý After Grey and Yuna agreed to sign the contract, the Prime Minister once again left the throne room to get the necessary things for the contract. When he returned, he carried an odd looking device with him. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Magic Tool¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Power Gauge ¡¾Description¡¿ Measures the combat power of ones who let their mana flow through it. The stronger the user is, the longer it will take for the device to measure it. ----------------------------------- Plain and simple. The device the Prime Minister brought was one which measures the combat power of a person. It was necessary so that they could ascertain the kind of card to give. "Sir Grey, Lady Yuna, please place your hands on top of these magic tools and let your mana flow through it. With these, we''ll be able to measure your combat power." £ÛAnderson£Ý "After that, we''ll issue your card depending on the results of the measurement. Of course, you''ll need to sign the contract before we give the card to you." £ÛErnes£Ý "Alright." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t much to think about. All they had to do was touch the magic tool and have their combat power taken. It was a simple task. "Then, who will go first?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Umm... I''ll go." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said whilst racing her hand, and with a nod from the King, she went forward and placed one of her hands on top of it. When she did, the crystal on top of the device started glowing and numbers appeared on it. 30... 107... 322... 481... The numbers on the crystal didn''t stay constant and rose continuously, and as the numbers rose, the intensity of the light also brightened, illuminating the throne room with warm and gentle bluish light "Amazing. She''s already past the threshold of B-rank and there is still no sign of the gauge slowing down..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Fufufu, it''s too early to be surprised, Your Highness. From what I heard from Kris, Yuna should be A-rank, you know?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Huh?! A-rank?!" £ÛGalleus£Ý Not only the Crown Prince, the King and the Prime Minister were also shocked upon hearing Vanessa''s revelations. After all, who would have thought that such a delicate looking girl was actually someone who can easily erase villages on a whim. The numbers continued for about two more minutes and by the time the device stopped gauging Yuna''s combat power, even Vanessa who was so proud earlier was shocked. "6,816... That''s S-rank..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Hahaha! What a spectacular result!" £ÛErnes£Ý "With her strength, she could easily beat General Sallerta..." £ÛAnderson£Ý "To think Yuna is an S-ranker... I''m really proud of you, Yuna!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Everyone was in awe with how powerful Yuna was, especially Vanessa. The moment she saw Yuna''s combat power, she immediately gave her a hug like a happy and proud older sister. "Alright, Grey, your turn." £ÛErnes£Ý "Ah, yes." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like what Yuna did, Grey placed his hands on top of the magic tool''s crystal and as soon as he did, the numbers appeared once again and the crystal started emitting radiant light. The process took about 5 minutes, and his combat power was displayed in numerical form. It was measured as 9,999, exactly the same as how appraisal said it would be. The device was insanely accurate. "As expected of someone who defeated a lesser dragon... His strength could already rival the generals of nations stronger than Alfrione." £ÛErnes£Ý "I agree with you, Your Majesty. And with Lady Yuna being in the same party, it wouldn''t be an understatement that they could defeat Alfrione''s army with just the two of them." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Grey, you''re just as amazing as Yuna!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Everyone present had already expected Grey to be an S-ranker since they knew he was able to defeat a lesser dragon on his own, but never have they considered that he was already at the pinnacle of S-rank. Especially with how young Grey was. It was only a matter of time until he reached Calamity Class. To the King''s eyes, he could even see Grey achieving Catastrophe Class which no people have reached for more than a thousand years. After Grey received a lot of praise like Yuna, the situation finally moved forwards and the two were able to receive my own privilege card. It was one which was made with Alfamir, a very valuable material. "Don''t worry too much about the price. Consider it as a gift from us." £ÛErnes£Ý Or so the King said, but it wasn''t just a mere gift. It was one which would easily cost several gold coins. It was enough money to buy a decent house and live comfortably for a whole year. Though Grey couldn''t really criticize them as the sword he had gifted to Eliza was one which could easily fetch a million kiels. It was much more expensive than the cards he and Yuna just received now. "Since you have your cards already, just let it touch the contract form and let your mana flow through it. It will act as your signature." £ÛErnes£Ý Like what the King suggested, both Yuna and Grey let their cards touch the contract form and let their mana flow through it. The card then glowed and when the glow vanished, a printed copy of the card appeared in the contract form. Although the signature looked printed, it was actually made out of the mana the two of them poured onto the cards. It was something that was impossible to replicate because each person''s mana is unique. It was similar to DNA. "With that, the contract is finished. I look forward to your future achievements, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna." £ÛErnes£Ý The King said as he extended his right hand to Grey and Yuna. In a polite response, the two shook it one after the other. Now, the two of them have the standing only below kings and emperors. Though neither Grey and Yuna could really say that they''re happy about it. It was already hard when they just held the ranks of "Count" and "Countess". They couldn''t even begin to imagine how troublesome it would be from now on. After that exchange, talks about Grey and Yuna''s jobs of being instructors at the Royal Academy were fone, and shortly after, they were dismissed by the King and went back to the training grounds. Upon their return, the knights were still training but General Sallerta and Lt, General Elbourne were already gone, leaving only Vanessa''s husband, Ranzel, to facilitate the training along with the other officers. "Welcome back, dear. How did it go?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "It went very well! His Majesty agreed that Yuna and Grey will become instructors at the Royal Academy!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "I''m happy to hear that." £ÛRanzel£Ý "And guess what. Yuna and Grey really are S-rankers! I knew Grey was an S-ranker, but Yuna being one gave me a surprise!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "I see, I see, you must have been quite surprised." £ÛRanzel£Ý "I really was!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Like a spoiled child, Vanessa cheerfully told her husband about the events which happened in the throne room. Seeing her act like that made Grey want to spend more time with Yuna and also spoil her. "Yuna, let''s go. It seems like we''re done here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Holding Yuna''s hands tightly but gently, they tried to leave the training grounds but before they could, suddenly, out of nowhere, Vanessa appeared behind them and grabbed their shoulders. "Grey, Yuna, where are you two going?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Umm... Going home...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Aren''t our jobs done here, Big Sis Vanessa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It is. But... you haven''t forgotten your promise to cook pizza for me, did you, Grey?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa asked with a frightening smile which was enough to send shivers down Grey''s spine. Even when he was already at the pinnacle of S-rank, it felt like he was the prey when it came to Vanessa. "You''ll cook for me, right...?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Y-Yes, ma''am!" £ÛGrey£Ý In the end, Grey could not go against Vanessa''s "request" and had to cook a variety of pizza. Though he was somewhat forced to do so, he was a little happy since Yuna helped him out while doing so. It wasn''t what he quite imagined when he thought of spending time with her together, but it was still a wonderful experience nonetheless. It was another memory which will be forever engraved into his mind and heart. CHAPTER 74 END Chapter 75: Date (pt. I) "Uwaaahh¡«" £ÛGrey£Ý A lengthy and audible yawn drifted in the air as Grey stretched his arms boldly towards the ceiling. It was yet another new day and thanks to the comfortable bed, he was able to get a good night''s sleep. Yesterday, after their audience with the king and the signing of contracts, Grey, along with Yuna, was dragged by Vanessa into their mansion. There, she kept asking him to make pizza for her. Luckily, Ranzel was there to keep her in check. Although what happened was quite hectic, to Grey and Yuna, it was still fun spending time with Kurt, Vanessa, and Ranzel, whom they had just met. It was quite a fulfilling day even when everything that happened was outside their expectations. Though, after their return to the Aldridge mansion, they once again played with the children and cooked dinner. It drained them a lot of their energy and exhausted them quite greatly. Thankfully, the bed was there to heal their fatigue. "Mnmmn..." £ÛYuna£Ý As Grey stretched his arms, beside him, Yuna was mumbling in her sleep like a little child. Even when she was sleeping and her hair was a mess, she still looked so cute that Grey had a hard time stopping himself from kissing her. Trying to ignore Yuna''s cuteness, Grey left the bed and headed to the near desk, grabbing a sheet of paper and a pencil by the drawer. He then sat down on the chair and started to mull over something. Since it was their third day in the capital, Grey wanted to plan a date for him and Yuna to enjoy. He was enthusiastic at first, but immediately became gloomy when he realized the problem. He didn''t know where is where in the capital. Rustle Rustle Just as Grey despaired over his plan, a soft and gentle rustling sound echoed inside his ears, coming from the bed. Yuna had just woken up and she was currently rubbing her eyes in an adorable manner. "Good morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mnm... Mowingg¡«..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna responded while she yawned silently and then walked groggily towards Grey. The moment Grey was within her grasp, she clumsily hugged him and held him as tight as he could. She was acting clingy again now that they were alone together. "Hmn...? What''s that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A date plan, or so it should be, but... I don''t know where the landmarks and good dating spots in the capital are. Sorry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Why are you apologizing, silly? Wouldn''t it be more exciting if we add a little bit of adventure in our date?" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she grabbed the pencil in Grey''s hands and placed it down the desk. She then continued to grab the piece of paper and clumsily threw it into the air. She was still half-asleep. "Mnm... I''m already satisfied knowing that you were planning for one. I''m really lucky to have such a thoughtful boyfriend." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna continued with her eyes closed as she placed her head on Grey''s shoulders, hogging him even tighter. At that point Grey doesn''t know if she was fully awake already or not, but he was still happy with her words. "Well, I''m also lucky to have such a cute and considerate girlfriend." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... Then how about cooking curry for your cute and considerate girlfri©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Groww¡«wl Not having the chance to finish her sentence, a sudden growl from her stomach interrupted her words, making her fully awake. Her face then started to turn red as she was embarrassed by her stomach growling. "Pfft. Alright, alright, I''ll cook curry for my©` pfft... cute and considerate girlfriend. But I''ll©` pfft... have to ask Missus Veronica for her©` pfft... permission first. Pfft." £ÛGrey£Ý "Stop laughing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "But I'' m not©` pfft... laughing©` Hahaha." £ÛGrey£Ý "You clearly are!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna protested with a pouting face as she flapped her arms in an adorable fashion, but her protest backfired. All it did was make her even more adorable that Grey just couldn''t stop teasing her. Yuna only stopped pouting when Grey gently patted her on the head and gave her a light kiss on the forehead as a morning greeting. Though, it did make her even redder than she was before. After that little scene of theirs, Grey and Yuna prepared themselves for the day. They then headed down to the first floor and asked Veronica for permission to use the kitchen which she quickly agreed to. And hearing Grey and Yuna we were cooking in the kitchen, Galvin and Elnart watched the two of them cook dish after dish with eyes full of curiosity, excitement, and expectations. "Hey, hey, Big Bro Grey, what''s that?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "It''s curry powder." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, it went without saying that the children asked them questions while they were cooking. Thankfully, the other chefs weren''t bothered by them and just continued with their daily jobs. Rather than being bothered, the other chefs were also interested in Grey and Yuna''s cooking. If it weren''t for the fact that they still had jobs to finish, they would have joined in and observed them as well. "Curry powder..." £ÛGalvin£Ý "Do you want to help us cook too, Galvin?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I''ll do my best!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "U-Umm... I also want to help..." £ÛElnart£Ý Seeing his younger brother excited over helping cook breakfast, Elnart raised his hand and asked to help out in cooking as well, which Grey and Yuna accepted and they had a merry bonding time together. After cooking, Grey and Yuna then headed to the baths and bathed separately. When they finished bathing and changing clothes, Grey helped out Yuna dry her hair with wind magic. It was one of their daily routines since they became a couple. They then had breakfast where Galvin excitedly reported to his mother about how he helped out in making breakfast. And Veronica hearing her son talk about it so happily wasn''t able to help herself but smile sincerely as well. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After breakfast, Veronica left to finish some paperwork and Grey and Yuna were left to play with the children for a fair bit of time. It was only when Galvin''s seemingly boundless energy depleted when they stopped playing. "Seriously, this child... He really doesn''t know when to stop until he runs out of energy. He must have caused quite the trouble for the both of you." £ÛVeronica£Ý "We also had fun, so there''s no need to worry about it, Missus Veronica." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right, and it''s nothing compared to letting us stay over. You even allowed us to cook in the kitchen." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, it''s only proper to treat guests like that. Anyway, aren''t you two still going somewhere?" £ÛVeronica£Ý It was only when Veronica mentioned it that Grey and Yuna remembered something important. They had just remembered that they still had a date. Their first proper date ever since they became a couple. "Ah, but before you go, you should probably dress up a bit more." £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica commented with a slight trace of concern on her face, making Grey and Yuna look at their outfits simultaneously. They realized that they were wearing casual wears. Heeding Veronica''s reminder, Grey went to their room to changed into an outfit fit for going out and fixed himself. He made sure to put in a lot of effort as he wanted to show how important their date was to Yuna. As for Yuna, she was taken away by Vanessa into her room. Veronica wanted to help out Yuna in putting make-up on. Although Yuna knew a little bit about it, it was still best to seek help from an expert. "Alright, stay still, Yuna." £ÛVeronica£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Veronica said as she prepared a certain type of make-up powder and lightly tapped it on Yuna''s face. After her face she then did her eyes, her lips, and then sprayed some kind of perfume on her. It took a few minutes before Veronica finished and during that time, she was having extreme fun dolling up Yuna. As for the person subjected to the makeup, she felt like she was a mannequin being dressed up in clothing stores. "Alright, you can open your eyes now." £ÛVeronica£Ý When Yuna opened my eyes, what greeted her was her reflection in the mirror. Her appearance didn''t change that much, but there were many noticeable things caused by makeup. Yuna''s lips became glossier and softer, her eyelashes became more pronounced, and a slight rosy hue could be seen on her cheeks. It was on a completely different level than when the Landevar household''s maids did her makeup. "Since Yuna was already pretty, I''m sure with these little touches, Grey''s heart will skip a beat!" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Really...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m sure of it. Actually, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that you will garner the attention of all men during your date." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Missus Veronica, that''s a litt©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''m telling you that that will really happen! But don''t worry, even if they try to do something against you, they won''t be able to, especially with Grey around. They''ll just fail miserably!" £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica declared with a triumphant expression laid out on her face. Yuna wanted to deny her words, but couldn''t do so. After all, in their dates before, she experienced what Veronica just said. Though Yuna didn''t really care about how many people looked at her. All that mattered to her was Grey. As much as possible, she wanted the both of them to enjoy their date like normal couples do. "Well, enough about that, let''s pick out a dress for you next. Come on Yuna, there''s no time to dawdle!" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now that the makeup part was done, Veronica opened up her grand closet and revealed a large collection of clothing. It contained everything a woman could wish for and was all beautiful. Now, Yuna really has become a mannequin. From dresses to comfort wears, Veronica made her try everything she could. Veronica was really thankful that she has around the same figure as Yuna. Thanks to that, she could have fun dressing up Yuna like a little sister she never had. While she was dressing up Yuna, Veronica gave her a lot of tips and tricks regarding makeup and dresses. She also mentioned some techniques which she used to capture Cedric''s heart. It was a total girl talk no man could ever intervene. About half an hour later, in front of the large stairways, Grey awaited patiently for Yuna as he checked whether his attire was alright. He was wearing one of Cedric''s old attires which Veronica had pushed him to wear and also had a few butlers help him out. Rather than a normal person on a date, Grey looked more like a prince with the clothes he wore. Even his hair was parted differently making him look cleaner and more alluring as it fully revealed his handsome face. "Uh... Umm... Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Whilst Grey was fixing his attire, Yuna''s figure slowly descended down the stairs. Veronica was following behind her with a satisfied smile on her face. She looked like she had just made a very beautiful masterpiece. Yuna''s natural look was already exceptionally beautiful, and having her wear makeup upped her mature appeal. She was really stunning, especially when coupled with the white dress she was wearing. "Wh... What do you think?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um, it''s good... I think..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý When Grey said those words, Yuna became visibly crestfallen. Well, of course she would be, who wouldn''t be? She spent a lot of effort in preparing, after all, only to get complimented in such a crude way. Even Veronica in the background looked at Grey with a disappointed face. Grey immediately realized his mistake the moment she saw Yuna''s dejected expression, making him panic inside. It wasn''t his intention to hurt Yuna, it was just that he couldn''t get the right words to compliment her. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it like that... You were just so stunning that I couldn''t find any words to compliment you. Even now, my heart is still racing that I think I''m going crazy. Anyway, what I meant to say was... You look perfect, more beautiful than anything else in the world." £ÛGrey£Ý His face getting increasingly red as the seconds passed by, Grey laid out his true feelings bare to Yuna. He partially covered his face to try and hide his flustered expression, but all it did make it more obvious. The dejection Yuna felt now was gone. All she had was pure bliss blooming in her heart as she heard Grey''s sincere words. Her face was also as red as Grey when she realized how cheesy Grey''s words were. "Then what are you two waiting for? You don''t have all the time in the world, now do you? Get going already!" £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica''s comment broke the sweet atmosphere surrounding Grey and Yuna. They had totally forgotten that they weren''t alone. If it wasn''t for Veronica''s intervention, they would have been trapped in their own worlds for a couple more minutes. "Then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Missus Veronica." £ÛYuna£Ý "No problem. Just make sure you have a lot of fun, okay?" £ÛVeronica£Ý ""We will."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý A large smile floating on her face, Veronica then urged Grey and Yuna to head out of the mansion and enjoy their day. She waved her hand goodbye as she saw them off the gates and into the open city. Since they left the mansion which was in the noble''s district, there weren''t that many people to be seen, but the moment they stepped out of the noble''s district, they quickly gathered the attention of many. It wasn''t the first time that it happened but now that they were in the capital, there were more eyes looking at them than before. The word uncomfortable would just be an understatement of what they were feeling. ''Is this the punishment for walking beside such a beautiful girl?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought to himself as he bore the intense glares of hundreds of men being directed at him. It was as if they were boring a hole through him. "Grey, we should probably take a carriage." £ÛYuna£Ý "I also think that''s a good idea." £ÛGrey£Ý In order to avoid the burning stares of the crowd, as soon as the two of them saw a carriage, they immediately took it and asked the coachman to head to the nearest restaurant. Although they thought it was a pity that they couldn''t enjoy the date like how they thought they would, it was for the best that they took the carriage. Being under the constant stares of the crowd really burdened their minds. After a few minutes of travel, they finally arrived at their mystery destination, and after paying the coachman, they then hopped out of the carriage, once again becoming the center of attention. To avoid the attention bearing down upon them, Yuna and Grey quickly entered the restaurant without much thought and took a table for the two. They didn''t even have time to read the restaurant''s signboard. Although they also garnered a lot of attention inside the restaurant, it was nothing in comparison to the one they felt outside. It was much bearable than being out in the open and much more comfortable too. "Haah... That was really tiresome..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know. Yuna''s just too beautiful, not only the intense glares of men, we also had to endure the envious gazes of women." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... you''re kidding me, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý To Grey''s words, Yuna''s eyes and mouth opened wide in disbelief, and not being able to understand what Yuna meant, all Grey could do was tilt his head slightly in confusion. "All the women were looking at you, not me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? Really?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really!! Geez, you should be more self-aware!" £ÛYuna£Ý A sudden outburst was made by Yuna out of pure disbelief from Grey''s words. It was so out of character of her that Grey was greatly shocked by her actions. Yuna then pouted after she had her outburst. It was only then that a sudden realization hit Grey. After he thought about it a little, all of his male acquaintances were decent-looking people to the point that Grey thought his looks were just normal. Grey also thought that he was quite good looking when he first came to Merusia, but after some time he just got used to his appearance. Even when people were complimenting him, they thought it was just flattery. What Grey didn''t know was that God made his looks one of the most excellent even amongst the most handsome men in Merusia. It was brought about by the difference of standards between mortals and a God. Though what Grey said was true, the women did look at Yuna with envious looks. Envy not only to her beauty but also envy that she was walking alongside Grey who was a treat for their eyes. "S... Sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s fine as long as you understand. And I know this is selfish for me to say, but promise me that no matter how much women look at you, you''ll... only look at me and only me..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared meekly with her voice decreasing in volume and her face increasingly getting beet red. The courage she had when she said those words was now nowhere to be seen. All that was left was a flustered girl. It was them that Grey understood that it wasn''t only him who became possessive. Yuna also has her fair share of jealousy and anxiousness. After all, that''s what being in a relationship is about. "Yes, I promise." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th... That''s good to hear..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s face painted with a rosy tint, the mood between the two quickly became sweet and sappy, but such mood didn''t last very long. "Dear Customers, can I take your orders?" £ÛWaiter£Ý Out of nowhere, a waiter suddenly appeared without the two of them noticing, and asked them what their orders were. Needless to say, the mood was quickly broken because of the waiter''s appearance. "Ah, we''ll have©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Acting normally, Grey scanned the restaurant''s menu and tried to order food, but when he saw the prices of each serving, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets from shock. Each of the dishes in the menu cost at least 300 kiels, and that''s just one serving of a dish and not a whole meal! If they were to have a filling meal, it would cost them thousands of kiels. It was very expensive. It was only after they saw the menu that Grey and Yuna realized how fancy the restaurant looked. Just judging by the attire of the ones eating, it was easy to put together that what they entered was a very high-class restaurant. Grey wanted to blame the coachman for dropping them off in such a fancy restaurant but remembering their own attire, he couldn''t really blame him. After all, the two of them looked like a prince and a princess. Well, it wasn''t that Grey and Yuna couldn''t afford it. After all, their wealth alone was enough to put noble households to shame. Still, it was still shocking to see such high prices on the menu. "Is there something wrong, sir?" £ÛWaiter£Ý "Nothing. I''m just a little bit shocked. Yuna, pick out the dishes you want to eat. No need to hold yourself back, we''re going to splurge today." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure? These dishes are quite expensive, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I know. But we''re already here already, so might as well enjoy such a rare experience." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, if you say so...." £ÛYuna£Ý One after another, Yuna ordered the dishes she took a fancy to. Well, rather than taking a fancy to, Yuna just straight up ordered everything in the menu without much thought. She was wearing excited eyes when doing so. The waiter was already shocked when Yuna said those words, but he became even more shocked when Grey said the same thing. It was the first time he saw people ordering the whole menu, not just once, but twice! Grey and Yuna''s date had just started and they''re already off to a weird start. But well, all that mattered to them was having fun. Smiles were plastered on their faces as they looked forward to a hearty meal. CHAPTER 75 END Chapter 76: Date (pt. II) Across the large windows, into the open streets, the populace busied themselves with their daily lives as the children ran around and played with bright smiles blooming on their innocent faces. Inside the restaurant a savory and aromatic smell drew the attention of many as the dishes were served one after another. Just the aesthetics of the dishes alone were fulfilling to the eyes. One could only look forward to what they like. "Enjoy your meal¡«." £ÛWaiter£Ý After serving Grey and Yuana''s meals, the waiter bowed his head slightly and left the two to their own devices. It was just not just him, other staff also helped out because of how much they ordered, making them stand out like a sore thumb. There were just four or five dishes, and there were dozens of dishes served to Grey and Yuna. It was to the point that they needed to leave the trays near them as there was no space left in the table. Of course, it went without saying that with the number of dishes they ordered, the amount they paid was also astronomical. Well, not that it left a dent on their finances. They still have quite the amount to spare. "Grey, what are you waiting for? Let''s eat!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said calmly whilst slicing an expensive steak skillfully in biteable pieces and then feeding it to her mouth gracefully. Her face then brightened up as she savored the exquisite flavors of the steak. "Thank you for the meal!" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! T-Thank you for the meal!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was so excited to eat that she forgot to give her gratitude for the food she had just eaten. She quickly corrected herself in a hurry as soon as she saw Grey doing what she forgot to do. "Alright, let''s dig in!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý After saying those words, Grey also partook in the meal and sliced his own piece of steak skillfully. Anticipating the taste of the steak, he fed it to himself. When he did, an unexplainable burst of flavor exploded in his mouth. There was a tinge of sourness and sweetness along with the natural savoriness of the meat. The juiciness and tenderness of the meat was to the point that you would even doubt you were eating meat. It was very delicious! Other than when he was in the Landevar or Aldridge mansions, it was the first time Grey had eaten such high-class dishes. If it weren''t for a fact that they were expensive, he would have loved to eat them daily. One after another, Grey delivered a bite into his mouth and enjoyed the flavors rushing in in his tongue continuously. But of course, he didn''t forget to mind his manners. The same also went for Yuna. ''Oh, right...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Just as he enjoyed his meal, Grey remembered something couples often do on their dates. He then gently sliced a piece of his steak. With its juices spilling out with each slice, he used a spoon and... "Yuna, ahh¡«" £ÛGrey£Ý ... he offered it to Yuna, asking her to open her mouth so that he could feed it to her. It made Yuna''s eyes widen in shock a little as she wasn''t expecting Grey to do such a thing. Yuna looked at Grey and the spoon back and forth for a little while, hesitant whether she should open her mouth or not. Just thinking about being spoon fed by Grey made her face show a reddish tint. "G-Grey... that... that''s a little embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "But we''re on a date, aren''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Bu... But..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna wanted to decline Grey''s offer as there were a lot of eyes in the restaurant but couldn''t find the courage to do so. It was a rare opportunity for Grey to feed her and she didn''t want to miss it. "O... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, ahh¡«" £ÛGrey£Ý "U... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Ignoring the embarrassment, Yuna closed her eyes and slowly opened her mouth in a meek manner, allowing Grey to feed her with the steak he just cut recently. Her face became redder by the moment. "So, how was it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It... It tastes the same as mine, but it made my heart race faste©` Geez, what are you making me say?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to hide her flustered face with her hands, but it was useless. Her adorable pointy ears betrayed her and showed the world how red she was. It was one of her cute sides Grey wanted to keep for himself. It took a little while for Yuna to calm down. When she lowered down her hands, a still red pouting face was revealed as she looked at Grey as if she was sulking. She then cut her steak just like Grey did. "Grey, your turn." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? You''ll feed me too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "We''re on a date, aren''t we?" £ÛYuna£Ý Using Grey''s words against him, Yuna offered to feed him with the same steak she ate from and asked Grey to open his mouth. It was worth noting that her face was still red when she was doing so. Unlike Yuna, Grey closed his eyes and opened his mouth widely without any speck of hesitation. But even after a few seconds had passed, there still wasn''t any food delivered to his mouth. Curious about what''s wrong, Grey opened one of his eyes and peeked at Yuna, only to see her giggling mischievously to herself. It was only then that Grey realized he had been had. "That''s payback for all the times you''ve teased me." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said as she continued giggling at the thought of having got her revenge on such a silly topic. She then ate the steak she offered to Grey and yet another bright smile bloomed on her face. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. As for Grey, he wasn''t mad or anything. Rather, being pranked by Yuna made him chuckle a little as he looked at the happy expression his girlfriend was wearing. He then continued with his meal with the same warm expression. After their early lunch in that expensive restaurant, Yuna and Grey then headed out to the market place and shop for the things that took our interest, be it food, accessories, or anything at all. "Grey, Grey, I found Kiria candy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna squealed excitedly as she pointed at a certain candy in a sweets stand filled with all sorts of fruits and candies. It was a candy that Grey wasn''t familiar with. All he knew was that it looked like a lollipop. "What is it again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s Kiria candy! It''s really delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, so you know about it, missy?" £ÛVendor£Ý The vendor asked when he saw Yuna excitedly talking about it. Who wouldn''t be interested? After all, Yuna looked like one of those excited grade schoolers on a field trip Grey saw in his past life. "Un! I''ve tasted it once back at Moterno." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I see... Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll treat you to two for 35 kiels only for two Kiria candies, instead of 40." £ÛVendor£Ý "Really!?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! It''s a gift for you two lovebirds!" £ÛVendor£Ý "Th-Thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Although she was a little embarrassed by the vendor''s words, she still accepted his offer nonetheless. After they handed the payment to the vendor, he then gave them a pair of Kiria candies. Seeing how excited Yuna''s face was when she unwrapped the candy, Grey couldn''t himself but be intrigued about it. They then sat on a nearby bench, unwrapping and tasting it at the same time. ""Sour!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý The moment the candy touched their tongues, an intense sour taste pierced their taste buds making them subconsciously scream. It was so sour that tears almost formed in their eyes. But like what Yuna had previously experienced, the candies'' taste changed from extremely sour to a pleasant citric taste, then into a sweeter taste, leaving Grey surprised and curious at the same time. "It''s delicious, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It is. And its flavor keeps on changing." £ÛGrey£Ý "I had the same reaction when I had it the first time, too! I even thought that Miss Aria was just making fun of us at first." £ÛYuna£Ý "Miss Aira was the one who treated you to this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý For reasons unknown to Grey, when he asked Yuna about it, her face slowly turned beet red. Yuna had just remembered about the time when she and Aria were talking about romance and giving her advice. At that time Yuna thought about taking it slowly like Aria had said, but who would have thought Grey would confess to her just a few days after. Now that they are a couple, remembering the not so distant past made her a little flustered. "Is something on your mind?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um, I just remembered the time when Miss Aria advised me to take things at my own pace when it comes to love. I was so anxious about confessing to you back then. Miss Aria lectured me because of it... It was the same day when you cooked pizza for Liz..." £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing her words, Grey also recalled the past when Kris also advised him. He had never thought that Yuna would have experienced the same thing, and from Kris'' fianc¨¦e, no less. "Pfft." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t laugh! I''m already embarrassed just by remembering it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, it''s not because of that. It''s because Mister Kris also gave me advice during that time. But rather than taking things at my own pace, he told me to confess as soon as I could. I just found it funny that their advice contradicted each other''s." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey explained as he continued to chuckle. He then gently caressed Yuna''s cheeks with his big, warm hand. His eyes full of affection and his heart racing as he touched his beloved. "Well, I''m really grateful for Mister Kris'' advice. Because of it, I managed to make myself confess my feelings for you." £ÛGrey£Ý As he said those words, Yuna also reciprocated his feelings and also held the hand caressing her cheeks with with own hand and closed her eyes as she felt his warmth. Just like Grey''s, her heart also raced like crazy. If it weren''t for the fact that they were still in public, Grey would have embraced Yuna tightly and kissed her like there was no tomorrow. Luckily, he was able to suppress his desires with great self-control. "Oh, I just finished my candy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mine''s finished too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then why don''t we continue our date?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With their hands intertwined with each other''s, Yuna and Grey continued shopping in the marketplace. They bought clothes, new ingredients, and of course tried out new foods, and at some point in time... "Hey, Grey, let''s just pretend we didn''t see this place." £ÛYuna£Ý "I agree. We don''t have any good memories in this place, anyways." £ÛGrey£Ý ... they arrived in front of a stable where you can rent a horse for a limited amount of time, but after remembering what happened when they tried it out back in Galderia, they just acted like the place didn''t exist and continued on with their date. Since there weren''t as many entertainment oriented establishments on Merusia compared to the ones on Earth, Grey and Yuna''s date became very similar to their previous dates back on Galderia and Moterno. They headed to a theater and watched a play, headed to the city garden and enjoyed our time there, and went to the library and read some books. They also explored a portion of the capital which took quite some time. It was almost 4 in the afternoon, and Yuna and Grey were about to conclude their date, when they met a funny looking man handing out flyers in the open. It was a clown who was very eye-catching. "A carnival?" £ÛYuna£Ý "They seem to be here for the founding festival, and look like they just opened recently... Do you want to go there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''d love to but it''s already this late. Missus Veronica and the children might get worried about us." £ÛYuna£Ý Receiving a flier from the clown, Grey and Yuna learnt about a new place just a couple hundred meters away. Both of them wanted to go but wondered if they should be doing so. The problem was going home late. If they did, they might get scolded. They would also like to avoid the children worrying for them. However, they wanted to enjoy their date as much as possible. They were stuck in a dilemma. "Ah! Then how about we only check it out today and then we''ll come back the next time we have free time. That way, we could have a little fun!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I-Is that really alright...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry too much about it, let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grabbing Yuna''s hand, Grey followed the flyers'' directions and headed to where the carnival was. Yuna''s hands held his tighter as they ran excitedly towards the carnival at a relaxed pace. It only took them a few minutes to finally arrive in front of the carnival. They didn''t even break a single sweat even with how much they ran. To them, it wasn''t even considered a jog. Compared to the carnivals back on Earth, the carnival in front of them was fairly similar, only differing in the theme. As for the structures, it was pretty similar save for the mechanical ones like a ferris wheel or a merry-go-round. And since amusement parks don''t exist in Merusia, even though it was the opening day, It was easy to see that there were hundreds of people already there, lining up neatly for their turn. "Waah¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s your first time in one, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "t is, and it''s really amazing... There are so many strange things here. Do you know what that thing is?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pointed at a bunch of vibrant spherical objects which were filled with air and tied with strings. They floated in the air with only a thin string preventing them from flying freely into the vast sky. "Ah, those are balloons©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey suddenly stopped his words as he realized the absurdity of his words. After all, according to God, Merusia was supposed to be a medieval-themed fantasy world. It bothered him why there were balloons in the carnival. The presence of refrigerators, stoves, and faucets are understandable because of the presence of mana crystals, but balloons, which were made with synthetic materials, didn''t make sense whatsoever. The more Grey thought about the existence of balloons, the more his head hurted. In the end, he decided to forget the topic and never touch that topic ever again. He just left it to the fact that magic existed. "Young man, missy, want to try out our shooting range? It''s 5 kiels for three shots! If you get a perfect score, you can get a special prize!" £ÛStall owner£Ý While Grey and Yuna were still admiring the carnival, one of the stall owners suddenly called out to them and asked them to try out his game. Yuna in particular looked like she wanted to play it. "Do you want to try?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? But didn''t you say we''re just going to look around?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s still about 4:30, a single game wouldn''t hurt, and... you looked like you really wanted to play it. But just one try, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "T-That''s fine!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing that she could play, Yuna''s mood immediately brightened to the point where even her ears were flapping up and down from happiness and excitement. Her eyes were even sparkling. "Alright, then Mister, we''ll have one try. It''s 5 kiels, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, 3 shots for 5 kiels." £ÛStall Owner£Ý After paying the stall owner 5 copper coins, he then gave Grey and Yuna a decently-sturdy bow and three light arrows which had their tips blunted so that they can''t hurt people. The rules of the game were simple. There are 15 targets, each varying in distance and points, with the highest being 10 and the lowest being 1. The more points you score, the better the price you can get. It was just like the ones back on Earth. "Hm? Missy''s going ro be the one shooting?" £ÛStall owner£Ý "Ah, yeah... Is there a problem?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, nothing at all..." £ÛStall owner£Ý Or so the stall owner said, but in reality he was still baffled that Yuna was going to be the one shooting. He had initially expected that it would be Grey so that he could show off to Yuna, like all other couples do. He didn''t expect the woman to be the one to do it. As for Yuna, who was subject to the stall owner''s curiosity, she was testing out the bow and approximated the distance between her and the targets. It only took her a few seconds to do so. "Alright, you can start whenever you want." £ÛStall owner£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With the permission from the stall owner, Yuna then focused her attention at the farthest target which gives 10 points if hit successfully. Without any hesitation, she fired arrow after arrow, hitting the target three times in less than a second. Since Yuna has been training with other classes and attributes with Grey, such a simple task is as easy as breathing for her. She could even hit a target that is a kilometer away as long as she can see it. But of course, that wasn''t something the stall owner knew. In fact, his mouth is wide open in agape and his eyes almost fell out of their sockets in awe after witnessing Yuna''s quick performance. "A... Amazing... Missy... You''ve earned perfect points in your first try. You must be quite skilled to use the bow like that!" £ÛStall owner£Ý "Ah, thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, since you''ve scored a perfect 30, you can pick out any price you want." £ÛStall owner£Ý "Then... I''ll have... that!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were large stuffed toys, beautiful accessories, and other enchanting prices which many ladies would easily pick, but what Yuna picked was a simple yet elegant looking bracelet. "Are you sure, that''s not worth as much as the other prices, you know?" £ÛStall owner£Ý "Um... Then can I have two of those...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, if that''s what you want." £ÛStall owner£Ý After Yuna and the stall owner agreed on the prize, the stall owner then headed to where the prizes were and picked out two of the bracelets Yuna picked, giving it to her soon after. "Here you go, missy." £ÛStall owner£Ý "Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, it''s my pleasure." £ÛStall Owner£Ý Upon receiving the bracelets, Yuna slightly bowed her head to the stall owner and she then continued strolling in the carnival with Grey. They were about to leave after some time of strolling, when suddenly... "Whoa, did you see that?!" "She''s so good at it, she didn''t even get hit once!" "Is she a student from the Royal Academy?!" ... a large gathering of crowds by the carnival''s entrance managed to catch their attention. CHAPTER 76 END Chapter 77: A Chance Encounter "Whoa¡« the hobgoblin can''t even hit her!" "She''s going to get full points!" "Does anyone know her?" Cheers of astonishment and excitement echoed throughout the whole carnival. The source of such commotion was the entrance where a large gathering of people from all ages could be spotted. Just by a single glance, there were at least 50 heads. It was already almost sunset yet the cheers of the crowd weren''t letting down. Rather, they get louder from time to time like the waves along the shoreline. It was noisy yet strangely amusing. "What''s happening there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Someone''s probably doing very well on a game. Wanna check it out?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý Driven by curiosity, Yuna and Grey joined the gathering and also watched how the game unfolded. Contrary to their expectations, it wasn''t a simple game. It was one which made Grey realize once again that he was in a different world. It was a game wherein a summoner will summon a creature that the player has to defeat. Thankfully, the summoner has full control of the creature, ensuring the safety of the crowd. The summon was a hobgoblin, a G-rank monster. As for the girl that was participating in the game, she was quite young, about the same as Grey and Yuna. All one needs was a single glance on her movements to tell that she was a student of the Royal Academy. But there was one thing which intrigued Grey the most. It wasn''t that she was good for her age or the fact that she was a beauty, but rather, her facial structure and blonde hair resembled someone he knew. "She looks familiar..." £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t only Grey. Yuna also had the same thoughts as she adorably tilted her head and scrutinized her as she tried to figure out who the girl was. There was just something about the girl which drew their attention, though they couldn''t quite point it out ¡¶Appra©` £ÛGrey£Ý "The hobgoblin is down!" "Woohoo!" "That girl is amazing!" As the summoner declared the girl''s victory, the crowd cheered for her loudly and happily. Some even raised their hands. blocking Grey''s view of the girl and making it impossible to appraise her. By the time the crowd cleared, the girl was already gone, and not just her, Yuna was also gone. Grey didn''t even notice her leaving his side. She really was worthy of the nickname "Phantom". "Seriously, where has that girl gone to..." £ÛGrey£Ý All Grey could do was blame his lack of awareness. He was so caught up with trying to appraise the girl that he lost sight of his girlfriend. Not that it was a problem for him to find her, after all, even if he doesn''t use his "Heaven''s Eye", Yuna easily stands out from the crowd. Activating his "Heaven''s Eye", Grey scanned the whole carnival as he tried to locate Yuna. When he did, strangely enough, she was with the girl from before. They have already become acquainted with each other. Grey tried to check again and again if he was seeing things, but that was not the case at all. All he could do was head to where Yuna was and hear everything directly from her. "Yuna, I''ve been looking for you. Don''t just disappear so suddenly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry, I just got too curious about Elise that I started following her before I even noticed. Sorry for worrying you." £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s fine. By the way, you seem to be acquainted already." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right. Elise, this is Grey, my partner, and Grey, this is Elise , Liz''s older sister." £ÛYuna£Ý It was then that everything made sense. Now that he heard Yuna''s words, he quickly understood whose face he could vaguely see in Elise. After he looked at it again, Elise looked like a grown up version of Eliza. "I''m Elise von Landevar, it''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛElise£Ý "I''m Grey, Yuna''s partner. The pleasure is mine." £ÛGrey£Ý "I heard from Yuna that you once guarded my little sister. I''m really grateful for that. I hope Liz didn''t cause too much trouble to you." £ÛElise£Ý "Don''t worry, Liz was a very obedient girl and we really had fun accompanying her even though it was just for a short time." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... I''m glad to hear that..." £ÛElise£Ý Elise''s eyes were full of longing as she responded to Grey''s words. It was apparent that she also missed her little sister. Actually, she was a little jealous that Grey and Yuna spent a lot of time with her. Unlike her little sister, Elise was very graceful and reserved, just like how a proper lady should be. Even when she became a little crestfallen, she didn''t loosen up on her manners and still conducted herself properly. "Also... I heard about how Liz indirectly called me flat. That girl... I''m going to give her a piece of my mind when she arrives here..." £ÛElise£Ý Elise mumbled in a low voice, following her previous words. The longing in her eyes was now gone as if it was just a passing lie. Now, all that was left was anger, anger which also didn''t last very long. What surprised Grey the most was Yuna''s ability to tell stories. Rather than the important parts, she managed to tell every little detail even the ones which will get Eliza in trouble. In his heart, Grey hoped that Eliza would be fine when she meets her older sister again. The face Elise looked when she said those words was not one a lady wears when they were joking. ''Ah, right...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was then that Grey remembered something he was curious about a little while ago. It wasn''t that it must absolutely be answered, but was something that would satisfy his curiosity. "By the way, Elise, you''re a student in the Royal Academy, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I am. And I''m not trying to brag, but I''m in the alpha class of year 2." £ÛElise£Ý Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Elise is amazing, right?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "She is." £ÛGrey£Ý Relief. That''s what Grey felt rather than his curiosity getting satisfied. He was relieved that Yuna got herself an acquaintance in the Royal Academy. After all, Yuna will be the instructor to the very class Elise is part of. Speaking of classes, the classes in the Royal academy are divided into seven each year. They are the Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Zeta, and Eta classes in descending order. The alpha classes only contain 10 students per year, each of them are the brightest and most talented people of their year. Elise being a part of them meant that she was an exceptional genius. "Oh, it''s already getting late. I should get going now. My mother''s going to scold me if I go home too late." £ÛElise£Ý "Now that you said that, it really is getting dark." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then how about we all go home together? Your house is in the noble''s district, right Elise?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! Yuna and Grey are nobles too?!" £ÛElise£Ý Elise jolted in surprise as she looked at Grey and Yuna once again. After taking a closer look, she realized that they were wearing expensive clothing like those she saw from other nobles. "Are Grey and Yuna perhaps children of high-ranking nobles?" £ÛElise£Ý "No, no, no, not at all! We''re just commoners!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. But right now, we''re staying at the Aldridge family''s mansion. Missus Veronica was kind enough to let us stay." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna denied Elise''s assumption with all their might. They didn''t want Elise to treat them differently just because of a simple misunderstanding. It was rare for them to find a friend their age after all. Though what Elise said wasn''t entirely wrong either. Now that Grey and Yuna had received their S-rank privilege cards, they are now nobles who only rank below the King of Alfrione. Not that they want to flaunt it around anyways. They didn''t want things to get awkward with Elise when they just met each other. Their identity may be revealed during the awarding ceremony but there was no need to hurry things. "So, how about it, Elise?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I guess that''s fine... It''s better than walking home alone anyways." £ÛElise£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With everything settled, the three of them then went home together. Needless to say, on the way there, the three of them became the center of attention once again, drawing all eyes towards them. It was even worse for Grey now that Elise was with them. With two beautiful ladies accompanying him, the glares of men became much nastier and sharper than it was in the morning. "A lot of people sure are looking at us..." £ÛElise£Ý "Sorry, it''s been like this since this morning." £ÛYuna£Ý "This morning? Wait... don''t tell me... Are the two of you on a date...?" £ÛElise£Ý To Elise''s question all Grey and Yuna could do was smile awkwardly. There were no words needed to be said, just their awkward smiles alone was enough for Elise to get a grasp on the situation. "Sorry, I must have disturbed the two of you." £ÛElise£Ý "Ah, it''s alright. We were about to go home anyways." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I was the one who approached you in the first place... Oh, we just arrived at the noble''s district''s gate!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as Yuna said, in front of the three was a humongous gate with a handful of guards keeping watch. Since the guards already knew of them, they just let them pass without much hassle. After passing the gates, the three walked leisurely as they chatted happily with one another, most of the topics being centered around Eliza who was their common interest and someone they were all fond of. "Elise, where have you been!?" £Û???£Ý Suddenly, as they were talking merrily, a lady who seemed to be in her late twenties suddenly shouted towards Elise. She was in front of a large mansion, with guards following behind her. "Do you have any idea how worried I was?!" £Û???£Ý "Sorry, Mother, I just happened to run into some friends." £ÛElise£Ý But despite looking just as young as Veronica, the lady before them was actually Elise and Eliza''s mother. If Elise didn''t say anything, Grey and Yuna would have thought she was her older sister or cousin. "Friends?" £Û???£Ý Elise''s mother said as she took a peek at Grey and Yuna. Unlike her previous worried and angry expression, she was now calm and filled with curiosity to the people her daughter was calling friends. "They''re Yuna and Grey. I met them at the carnival today." £ÛElise£Ý "Good evening." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good evening." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna slightly bowed their heads to greet Elise''s Mother. Making the latter even more curious towards them. "Oh, good evening as well. Thank you for accompanying Elise until here. I hope she didn''t bother you two too much." £ÛElise''s Mother£Ý "Actually, we should be the ones saying that. She even got home late because we got her too engaged with our talk." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry for the trouble." £ÛYuna£Ý "My, what polite young people you are. Elise, you should surround yourself with people like these. I''m proud that you have friends like these." £ÛElise''s Mother£Ý "Mother, all my friends are polite!" £ÛElise£Ý "Then how about that boy named George?" £ÛElise''s Mother£Ý "We''re not friends! We just happened to be in the same group, and he''s really irritating! I can''t imagine being friends with him!" £ÛElise£Ý Elise protested with an irritated voice, it was apparent how much she hated the boy named "George" that her mother just mentioned. It was to the point she lost her composure at the mere mention of his name. "Alright, alright, I understand already. I was just reminding you." £ÛElise''s Mother£Ý "Geez, you''re too much of a worrywart, Mother." £ÛElise£Ý Elise''s temper quickly died down at her mother''s words. Though she pouted a little at her mother, one could easily tell that she wasn''t mad at all. Although they were mother and child, Grey and Yunajust can''t help thinking that they were sisters. Other than the mother looking so young, with the way they''re treating each other, they looked like friends rather than mother and child. "Oh, right. By the way, Mother, did you know that Grey and Yuna had guarded Liz before?" £ÛElise£Ý "Now that you mention it, Fritz did mention that in a letter once... Oh, how could I have forgotten, My name is Eleanora von Landevar, Fritz''s wife and mother to Elise and Eliza. I''m grateful for you taking care of Liz." £ÛEleanora£Ý "You''re welcome." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, have you eaten already, Grey, Yuna? If you haven''t yet, do you want to have dinner with us?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "We''d love to but we''ll get scolded if we get home too late." £ÛGrey£Ý "Missus Veronica might scold us if we get too late." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s unfortunate..." £ÛEleanora£Ý Eleanora said, clearly looking disappointed. But Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but decline her offer. The 5th bell had already rung and it was almost time for dinner. Not only Veronica, the children might get worried about them. ''Well then, we''ll get going now, Missus Eleanora, Elise." £ÛGrey£Ý "It was nice meeting you. See you tomorrow, Elise." £ÛYuna£Ý "Take care¡«" £ÛElise£Ý "Let''s have dinner next time, okay¡«?" £ÛEleanora£Ý As they waved out their goodbyes to each other, a puzzled expression loomed over Elise as she tried to understand what Yuna meant by her words. It was something she''ll only understand tomorrow. Now that she had become friends with Elise, Yuna couldn''t help herself but look forward to tomorrow''s class. It will be her and Grey''s first time becoming instructors and she is excited for it. Yuna and Grey then headed back to the Aldridge family''s mansion, and since they haven''t had the chance to hold hands that much with so many people watching them, while they were walking back home, they linked each other''s hands ever so tightly. Well, rather than linked, it was better to say that their arms were touching one another''s. They looked like a super clingy couple. Thankfully, there wasn''t anyone watching because of the time and the fact that they were in the noble''s district. Just a few minutes after time struck seven, they finally arrived back at the Aldridge mansion, and contrary to their expectations, Veronica didn''t scold them. Rather, she even looked really happy. "Did the two of you enjoy your date?" £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica asked with such a happy smile on her face. Looking at Grey and Yuna, she was reminded of her and Cedric in the past. Now, she wanted to hear about the details of how their date went. "Un. It was quite fun." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, everything was fun save for the fact that we got a lot of stares directed at us all day." £ÛGrey£Ý "It was really uncomfortable." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufu. Well, it can''t be helped when such a young and gorgeous couple is walking in broad daylight. Why don''t w©`" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Whoa, Big Sis Yuna is so pretty! And Big Bro Grey looks so cool!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Galvin, stop being so rowdy!" £ÛElnart£Ý Veronica couldn''t finish her words. Before she could, Galvin barged in on their conversation. Elnart tried to stop him but his effort was in vain. Galvin was just too much for him to handle. "Oh dear, looks like Vin is already done with his studies." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Hey, hey, Big Bro Grey, Big Sis Yuna, I helped out at dinner again!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin declared proudly with his chest puffed out as if he was announcing to the world a very great accomplishment. He was really proud of helping out with making dinner. "Really? What a good boy you are, Galvin. Keep up the good work." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "I also helped out, too..." £ÛElnart£Ý Elnart said with a little pouting face as he saw his little brother getting praised by Yuna. He also wanted to be praised like Galvin although he was a little embarrassed saying it outright. "Of course. Elnart is also a good child." £ÛYuna£Ý With just a simple compliment from Yuna, Elnart''s mood quickly did a 180. It once again made Grey realize how simple children were. They could easily be cheered up with a little praise. Well, he couldn''t really say that himself. After all, even now that he is an adult, if someone he treasures compliments him, it would also make his day. Especially when that someone was Yuna. "Speaking of dinner, I was about to invite you two. We already went ahead but I reserved food for the two of you." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Oh, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t mention it." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Big Bro Grey, Bis Sis Yuna, please eat what Elder Brother and I cooked!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Oh, is it delicious?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It is!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Okay, then your Big Bro and Big Sis will really enjoy it." £ÛYuna£Ý Smiles bloomed on Galvin and Elnart''s faces when Yuna patted their heads as she complimented them. The two were over the moon with such simple gestures from Yuna. With the flow of the conversation continuing like that, all of them then headed to the kitchen where Yuna and Grey ate dinner while Veronica interrogated them about the things that happened on their date. As for the children, Veronica told them to go to bed. Although Galvin seemed full of energy, he quickly became sleepy when the word "bed" was mentioned. He was still a child, after all. The dinner that Galvin and Elnart made was also delicious. Well, that''s to be expected since professional chefs also took part in cooking it. Still, Grey and Yuna were happy that they put effort into cooking food for them. After that hearty meal of theirs, Yuna and Grey headed to their room and changed back into their casual outfits. It being more comfortable and much easier to move in, the to easily became relaxed. "Ahh¡« I could finally rest..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uh... Umm, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Just when Grey hopped on the bed and was about to sleep, Yuna approached him meekly with a flushed face. She was fidgeting a little, obviously wanting to say something to Grey. "Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... H... Here..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna reached out her hand while holding one of the bracelets she won on top of it, making Grey a little confused. He was confused why Yuna was giving him the items she looked at with such treasuring eyes just a few hours ago. "It''s for you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "For me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Still confused as to what was going on, Grey silently received the bracelet from Yuna''s hands. All while trying to figure out why Yuna was so flustered, which he only realized after seeing the other bracelet in Yuna''s wrist. "Sorry... Although, it''s my first gift to you, it''s nothing compared the neckla©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Before Grey even realized it, his body moved on its own and embraced Yuna as if there was no tomorrow. His heart was beating insanely quickly, it could explode at any moment. He was really happy. "Thank you. I''ll treasure it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Although it was usually the man who was supposed to be the one who should give something to his girlfriend on their first date, what ended up happening was the opposite. In spite of that, Grey''s heart wouldn''t stop pounding madly. It was one of the happiest moments of his life that he was sure he would never forget. He just couldn''t stop embracing Yuna, wishing every day would be as happy as today, full of happiness and warmth. CHAPTER 77 END Chapter 78: The Royal Academy Students in white walking around, training grounds left and right, a large arsenal of weapons and magic tools. There were many to be seen as soon as one passed the massive gates of the Royal Academy. "It''s huge..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You can say that again." £ÛGrey£Ý Currently, Yuna and Grey are in front of the Royal Academy, and as what one would expect from the most prestigious school in the kingdom, it was both massive and luxurious. The front gates alone were enough to make one feel humble. They have walked past the Royal Academy on their date the day before, but seeing it in its full glory, they couldn''t help themselves but stand in awe. It was large enough to fit several mansions and dozens of times more luxurious. Truly a magnificent sight. As per the king''s request, Yuna and Grey were there to start instructing the students of year 2 and 3''s alpha class. They will be doing the same thing every weekday until the day of the awarding ceremony. It would be three whole weeks. Although the both of them were a little bit nervous about doing the request, they can''t deny the fact that they''re also excited to learn how powerful the students of the Royal Academy were. Which also happened to be their age. "Whoa, are they transferees?" "They look so gorgeous!" "I wonder what years they are..." "It''s a silver-haired elf..." Even though they were still at the entrance, Grey and Yuna were already gathering a lot of attention. It was a repeat of what happened on our date yesterday, only that the ones looking are the students of the Royal Academy. "We should probably head inside already..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... It''s getting uncomfortable..." £ÛYuna£Ý Trying to avoid the stares of the students and the passersby, Yuna and Grey quickly went inside the academy and headed to the Headmaster''s office, where they will be briefed about their jobs. When they signed a contract with the king, they told us to meet the headmaster first before anything else. He will be the one who will explain to them what they will be doing and lead them to their respective classes. They were also told a few things about the Headmaster beforehand. He is a therianthrope from the lion tribe who happened to be a former commander in the military and is also a close acquaintance of the King. He was another bigshot. "This should be it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Whoa¡« the door is huge..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... We should probably head inside before the crowd gets bigger." £ÛGrey£Ý "U... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý While they had walked as quickly and as careful as they could, many students of the academy still managed to follow them. They were crowded in the corridor just a few meters away from them, curious about the two youths who were in front of the office. Knock Knock Knock "Come in." £ÛHeadmaster£Ý After Grey did the classic triple knock on the door, the headmaster let them in without even asking who they were. He had already expected them and has been waiting for them since early in the morning. "Pardon our intrusion©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna were about to greet the headmaster politely but they were compelled to stop on their tracks. The reason was none other than the headmaster himself. The headmaster was standing behind his desk, by the window in an upstanding posture. He glared at Grey and Yuna with eyes full of seriousness and a frightening smile, showing off his sharp fangs. The room itself was enveloped with an overbearing atmosphere as he directed his aura towards Grey and Yuna. But such pressure didn''t last long. The latter broke it forcefully and filled the room with their own aura, several folds stronger. As the pressure bore down upon him, the Headmaster felt as if he was about to be swallowed by a terrifying force. It was the first time he had felt such fear even with all the time he spent in the military. "Haha... Hahaha... Hahahaha!" £ÛHeadmaster£Ý But rather than be overtaken by fear, the Headmaster only laughed like a madman with his hoarse voice. It was a display which made Grey and Yuna concerned if their aura placed a burden to his mind. "Hahaha! What an interesting pair you are! Ernes really chose good ones this time around!" £ÛHeadmaster£Ý The Headmaster continued to laugh hysterically, leaving a Grey and Yuna dumbfounded look at him with puzzled faces. Soon after, they released their auras, returning the room''s atmosphere back to normal. "Please take your seats, Your Highnesses. We''ll begin our briefing now." £ÛHeadmaster£Ý After having laughed like there was no tomorrow, the headmaster invited Grey and Yuna to a seat after having one himself. His attitude reminded them of the King. There was no doubt they were close acquaintances. "Let me introduce myself, I am called Arnelius, this academy''s headmaster. It''s a great pleasure to finally meet you, Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna. And forgive me if I offended you, I was just trying to gauge your strength with my own eyes." £ÛArnelius£Ý It wasn''t the first time Grey and Yuna were subjected to such, but even then, every time was uncomfortable. It was a form of greeting which could easily be misunderstood. Any longer and the two might have retaliated. Coupled with the fact that he was smiling so threateningly made him seem like he was begging for an intense beating. Both Grey and Yuna were really glad it didn''t turn out that way. "Um... it''s alright. And please drop the formalities, Headmaster. We really aren''t good with such things." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Please just refer to us as you would the other instructors." £ÛYuna£Ý The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Hahaha, I see... Then I''ll be imposing on you. Ah, right. Instructor Grey, Instructor Yuna, please have a look at these." £ÛArnelius£Ý Following his words, the Headmaster handed Grey and Yuna a file full of printed documents. They were files which contained all the information about the classes they were going to instruct. "These are year 2 and 3''s alpha class files. It contains information about the students and the schedule of the things they need to learn. It also contains the records of the students'' achievements." £ÛArnelius£Ý As Grey scanned the files of his students, his face slowly crumpled as an exhausted expression loomed over. Just looking at the students'' names was enough for him to know how troublesome the job will be. The way Merusia''s naming system works, the more words there are in a name, the higher their social standing is. Commoners only have their first name, the gentry has a family name, the nobility has a nobiliary particle like Alfrione''s "von", and royalty has a royalty indicator like the Alfrione royal family''s "Helvor". In Grey''s class, all his students had family names and nobiliary particles, meaning all of them were nobles. Worst of all, there was one who is part of the royal family, the second prince. As for Yuna, she only scanned the files quietly and memorized all the information there is to memorize. With her mental capabilities, it only took her a couple of minutes to do so. "Grey, I have 10 students. Elise is also here." £ÛYuna£Ý "I also have 10, I even have the second prince in my class." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s only natural as all alpha classes in the academy have 10 students. And please don''t misunderstand, all the students got to their classes due to their own capabilities. The alpha class students are the best of their peers." £ÛArnelius£Ý Arnelius reassured Grey and Yuna that there weren''t any sort of strings pulled in the shadows to place students in certain classes. He looked a bit proud when he said those words. Proud of his students. Although Grey knew that there would only be a few students in alpha classes, he was very relieved to know there would only be ten. It greatly helped reduce the burden on them with so few students. Of course, Yuna couldn''t be any happier that Elise was under her class. Though their relationship will be instructor and student in the Royal Academy, it doesn''t change the fact that they''re still friends. "Also, although there are schedules in the files, those are just suggestions. You''re free to teach the students however you want to. Just make sure that they learn something of equivalent value or greater than the ones in the schedule." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Mmm... That makes things much easier." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, but make sure to not put the student''s lives in danger, it would be a hassle to deal with the parents'' complaints." £ÛArnelius£Ý Hearing Arnelius, a sudden idea popped up in Grey''s mind. They same also went for Yuna. Coincidentally, both of them thought of teaching them the way they taught Eliza, through practical training. "Question." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, Instructor Yuna?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Can I punish the students if they go against me?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked nonchalantly with an innocent and expressionless face as if she just asked something obvious, leaving Grey and the Headmaster shocked as to why that''s the first question that came to her mind. "Umm... You can, but please go easy on them, Instructor Yuna. Although some of them might be cocky and spoiled, they''re still of noble descent nonetheless. I would love to avoid trouble as much as possible." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý As nonchalantly as she asked, Yuna also answered the question without much emotion on her face. She then flipped through the pages once again, scanning which ones were troublemakers in her class. While she was doing so, Yuna stopped on one of the files for a short while before flipping through the next page. She had also done so before and it was the file of the same student, who wasn''t Elise. ¡ºGrey, does Sis Gustav have a daughter?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI don''t know, but it isn''t unlikely. Why do you ask?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºNothing much...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The reason for Yuna''s question was simple. It was because in her class, there was another blonde girl which interested her. She has the same family name as Gustav and resembles Elise and Eliza. Though Yuna had her doubts, the student didn''t bear any resemblance with Gustav. She only thought that they were distant relatives or something along the same line. Donggggg Donggggg Donggggg Just as Yuna finished flipping through her files once again, the academy''s bell started to echo throughout the Royal Academy. It was the start of their jobs as temporary instructors. "Oh, class just started. Allow me to escort the two of you to your respective classrooms." £ÛArnelous£Ý Upon finishing his words, the Headmaster stood up abruptly and tried to escort Grey and Yuna, but as soon as he opened the door... "W... What the heck are you all doing?!" £ÛArnelius£Ý """"Ahh..."""" ... a large number of students gathering by the other side of the door greeted him. They were trying to eavesdrop on their conversation. Unluckily for them, the room was soundproof. "Grrrr... Get back to your goddamn classes!!" £ÛArnelius£Ý """"Y-Y-Yes!!"""" The headmaster''s voice boomed throughout the whole academy, even louder than the morning bells did. As if they were running for their lives, all the students vanished in a jiffy as soon as they saw the Headmaster''s fury. "Just what the heck were those students doing...?" £ÛArnelius£Ý The headmaster asked himself after calming down, rubbing his forehead with one of his hands. He was confused about what just happened before him, not able to grasp the students'' strange actions. As for Grey and Yuna, they knew full well that they were the reason for it. Thankfully, they were behind the headmaster. Otherwise, he would have seen our guilty faces as they saw the students disperse. "Instructors Grey and Yuna, please follow me." £ÛArnelius£Ý Following the headmaster''s lead, they headed to Yuna''s assigned class first. While they were heading there, Grey and Yuna once again realized how massive the academy really was. They even saw a large pocket forest outside the window. As for the classrooms, they only occupy about less than 20% of the whole academy''s area. The ones which filled up the most area were spaces designated for improving the students'' skills, especially the training grounds. "We''re here." £ÛArnelius£Ý The three were still outside the classroom, but loud noises already came ringing into their ears. No matter what world or what the social status of the students were, it would always get rowdy when the teachers weren''t around. "Please excuse the noise, it normally isn''t like this. I''ll fix this immediately, please just wait a moment." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Ah, yes..." £ÛGrey£Ý After bowing his head slightly, the headmaster then opened the room and headed inside. The students were so caught up with their antics, that they didn''t notice the Headmaster enter. The class still continued with their shenanigans. Insanely pissed off, the headmaster walked to the front of the classroom, still not noticed by either of the students. There was so much chaos even when there were only ten of them. "Shut your traps, you maggots!!" £ÛArnelius£Ý Without warning, the Headmaster''s loud voice once again boomed throughout the whole academy. Other than the fact that his voice was deafening, the face he was wearing was also intimidating. Even ghosts would be scared away by him. "Get back to your seats already!" £ÛArnelius£Ý """Y-Yes!""" "Tsk! What an annoying old man." £Û???£Ý The students immediately jolted when they heard the Headmaster''s furious voice. While most of the students were scared off by him, one of them wasn''t. In fact, he was acting as if he was the one who had been wronged. When that certain student reached his seat, he sat arrogantly, with both of his feet on top of the desk. He clicked his tongue again as he looked down on the Headmaster in front of him. Seeing that student, Grey hoped deep in his heart that he wouldn''t piss off Yuna. Grey had only seen Yuna very angry once, during the prison break, and he knew full well how scary she was. Grey just hoped he can survive until their contract ends. After that spectacle, the headmaster then signaled Grey and Yuna to enter the room, and when we did, the room became rowdy once again, just like what they experienced in the hallways. "Whoa, so beautiful..." "Hey, that''s the girl I''ve been telling you!" "Eee¡«! So handsome!" "Are they transferees?" "Eh? Yuna?! Grey?!" £ÛElise£Ý The girls squealed and the boys whispered, but all their reactions were similar, all except for one. It was Elise who stood out. After all, she had already met the two just the day before. Only after seeing Yuna and Grey did Elise understand the meaning behind Yuna''s words yesterday. She had wondered the meaning of it for the whole night, but it didn''t cross her mind that she would be their new instructor. "Elise, you know them?" "Y-Yeah... I just met them yesterday." £ÛElise£Ý "Whoa, you''re so lucky Elise!" "Hey, introduce us to them!" "That''s right, Elise. Introduce us!" While the students resumed their rowdiness, the Headmaster on the other hand was getting more the opposite. The more the students continued chatting, the more irritated he became. "Shut the f*** up!!" £ÛArnelius£Ý Once again, the Headmaster''s angry voice boomed throughout the academy, the only difference this time was that there was a quake accompanying it. He had unconsciously used his earth magic because of his rage. Since he was at the pinnacle of C-rank, the quake was quite strong. Although it only ran through a short range, just across the whole classroom, it was enough to scare off the students. "Now listen up, you maggots! They''re not here today for an exhibition, they''re you''re new instructors! To be specific, Instructor Yuna wi©`" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Blah, blah, blah, you''re so noisy, old man. No one''s going to believe such useless crap. No one''s a fool here!" £Û???£Ý Before he could finish his words, the Headmaster was cut off by the same arrogant student, fueling the headmaster''s irritation even further. He was so full of himself that he looked down on everyone. It was then that Grey realized that his wish was hopeless. He will really piss Yuna off with that arrogant behavior of his. Grey just hoped that he won''t be too hurt or survive her wrath at the very least. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿George von Beldon ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿17 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Angry ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿378 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿F ¡¾Combat Power¡¿82 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿F ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Low (16%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Low (17%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿19% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºArm Strength (2¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Well, Grey already expected it, but there was no way that arrogant youth could survive even one of Yuna''s attacks. Even if Yuna were to use only a hundredth of her strength, he would still perish with a 100% certainty. Although considering his age, the arrogant youth was quite impressive. Within his year, he was amongst the top three students in his class. Unfortunately, his personality really sucks. "He''s super annoying! I can''t imagine being friends with him!" Seeing his name, Grey recalled something which Elise said yesterday. It was then that he realized why Elise reacted so furiously to his name. He wouldn''t want to be friends with him either if he were to be in Elise''s place. "What is this academy thinking? Hiring such incompetent instructors! This must be some kind of joke!" £ÛGeorge£Ý While the arrogant student kept on babbling whatever was on his mind, everybody else in the room kept quiet, but it was easy to see the disbelief in their eyes. "Headmaster, what threat level was their previous instructor?" £ÛYuna£Ý "He was in the lower end of D-rank. What about it, Instructor Yuna?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Nothing. I just thought of something." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna shook her end and ended her statement with a sweet smile, but there was no trace of sweetness in that smile. Rather, both Grey and the Headmaster felt something ominous from it. Not minding the words of the arrogant student, Yuna walked towards the window and admired the scenery outside, or so would one think, but after a few seconds, she slowly raised her hands, with her palms facing outside. ¡¶Freezing Lotus¡· £ÛYuna£Ý In the blink of an eye, deep blue ice engulfed the training grounds, turning the once warm field into a freezing hell. Not just the ground, but the air was also affected, freezing up the moisture in the air and turning into snow. It was a freezing nightmare. CHAPTER 78 END Chapter 79: One Against Ten Standing beside the window, untouched by the freezing wind, Yuna lowered her hand and then faced the whole class. Her cold yet beautiful countenance was perfectly complemented by the cold wind. "Peace and quiet is nice, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said sweetly with a gentle smile at the end, but for the students, it wasn''t gentle at all. It was a smile which made cold chills run throughout their whole body. It was a devil''s smile. Although it was still the first day they had met Yuna, fear was already carved deep within them, not just on their hearts but on their whole being. They saw Yuna as a being that must not be offended at all cost. All Yuna did was a single move and the students already became obedient. While there could have been better ways, one couldn''t deny how effective it was to reign in the rowdy students. It was still our first day yet a spectacular scene had already taken place. Although beautiful, it was also quite the dangerous one. Grey became quite worried about their academy life after Yuna''s display. "Hey, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "What is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Promise me that you''ll never fire that spell or any other spell above the low level towards a student." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you worry too much. It''s just to scare them a little." £ÛYuna£Ý While Grey knew Yuna wouldn''t do such things without any good reason, he still made sure to remind her. Especially with an arrogant student in her class, there was no telling what could happen. Though, for the Headmaster who overheard her response. He had an entirely different reaction. It wasn''t only the students, he also became terrified when Yuna suddenly froze the training ground. To him, Yuna''s words sounded more like a threat. If she had done it only to give the students a little scare, he could only imagine what would have happened if Yuna was serious. He was completely overwhelmed. "Haah... That wasn''t just a little care, you know. You should apologize to the headmaster for what you did." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, right. Sorry, headmaster." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna bowed her head to the headmaster, asking for an apology. As for the person receiving the apology, his eyes were still glued to the spectacle outside. He only snapped back to reality when Yuna apologized. "Ah, Y... Yes..." £ÛArnelius£Ý The Headmaster stopped thinking about the worst outcomes and corrected himself a little bit. He was able to regain his composure only after a few seconds, unlike the students who were still frozen in shock. "A... Alright class, listen up! Instructor Yuna will be your new instructor for three whole weeks. Make sure to listen and follow her instructions well, understand?!" £ÛArnelius£Ý """Yes!"" Taking what the headmaster said to the deepest parts of their hearts, the students voiced their agreement loudly with their hands and bodies still trembling evidently, trying to avoid Yuna''s eyes as much as they could. Even George, who was full of arrogance just a few moments ago, couldn''t do anything but swallow his pride and agree to the Headmaster''s words. He clenched his fists tightly as he lowered down his pride, his eyes full of hatred. "Then my job here is done. Instructor Yuna, I leave the students to your care." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well then, Instructor Grey. Let''s get going, shall we?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Then I''ll be following your lead, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý The Headmaster on the lead, the two headed out the room, leaving the students into Yuna''s care. As for the person in question, she happily waved her hand as she said goodbye to Grey. Although Grey was a little worried about Yuna acting reckless again, he still left the room and headed to his assigned class, deciding to trust her judgement. With it, Yuna had started her job as an instructor. "Headmaster, I apologize for Yuna''s actions. She really is reckless sometimes, but she isn''t a bad girl. I hope you understand." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s alright. I''ve also made the earth shake with magic, so I''m not one to blame her. Still, that Beldon really is a fool. If Instructor Yuna was someone with a short temper, he would have been done for." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Beldon... You mean that arrogant student from before?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pretended as if he didn''t know who the Headmaster was talking about. He had no plans to expose any of his abilities. Yuna and Galderia''s Guildmaster were enough people to know. "Although his attitude is the worst, he''s still one of the three strongest in his year, alongside cadets Landevar and Geldoria. They''ll surely be a great asset to the kingdom in the future." £ÛArnelius£Ý The headmaster ended his statement with a lengthy and exhausted sigh, with his thumb pinching the middle of his brows. His exhaustion was evident, not physically but mentally. Grey didn''t even need to guess, the Headmaster''s expression was enough to tell that it wasn''t the first time Beldon had caused his trouble. Just thinking about him made the Headmaster look like he aged a few years. "That Cadet... Is he the son of some big shot?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You could say that. He''s Marquis Beldon''s first son." £ÛArnelius£Ý It was then that Grey understood the Headmaster''s frustration. After all, the position of Marquis is amongst the highest in the kingdom, only after the position of King, Duke, and a couple of officers. Not only that, being the first son, there was a very high chance that he was the heir to the title of "Marquis Beldon". In the future, he would surely be amongst the highest ranking officers of the kingdom. While it is not uncommon for women to be the head of the family, most families still choose their sons to continue their legacy. After all, women mostly bear their husband''s family name after marriage. Grey had only met good-natured nobles in his time in Merusia that he completely forgot that such scum nobles also existed. He didn''t want him or Yuna to be caught up with their antics. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "But unlike his son, His Excellency, Marquis Beldon is a fair and reasonable person. It confuses me where he inherited his attitude from." £ÛArnelius£Ý The Headmaster mumbled to himself as he tried to find an answer to his own question. As for Grey, he only thought of them as some kind of troublesome family. Something which could be found anywhere one went. Continuing their exchange, the Headmaster and Grey continued heading towards Grey''s assigned class. And of course, on the way there, he cleared the icy mess that Yuna made. "We''re here." £ÛArnelius£Ý Unlike the year 2''s alpha class, the classroom of year 3''s alpha class was very quiet. It was so quiet it was deafening. While most headmasters would be happy with such peacefulness, the Headmaster was different. He looked like he was having a headache. "Headmaster, is it always this quiet?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... One of the students here has a detection-type ability. She must have told the class that there were people coming." £ÛArnelius£Ý Though, contrary to Grey''s expectations, it wasn''t that the students were well-behaved. They were just strategic. It was something which would have not been possible back on Earth. While Grey had "Heaven''s Eye", he never thought of using his abilities in such a way. It just went to show how different the mindsets were of those who grew up with and without magic. "How about we head insi©`" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Fire!" £Û???£Ý As soon as the headmaster opened the door, a barrage of spells rained down upon him and Grey, all varying in attribute and power. The culprits were none other than the students themselves. Luckily, the headmaster''s reflexes were fast enough that he was able to erect an earthen wall from the floor, blocking all the attacks perfectly. Though, the floor did get damaged because of it. "Tsk. The headmaster blocked it all." £Û???£Ý Seeing their attempted attacks fail, one of the male students clicked his tongue with a face obviously annoyed. It was a brown haired boy who was apparent to be the one who led such a scheme. "What the heck is the meaning of this?!" £ÛArnelius£Ý After dissolving the wall he erected into nothingness, the headmaster yelled loudly, asking the class to explain themselves. And as the ones subjected to the question, the class immediately became quiet. It was the typical student''s silent reaction. "Uhm... Headmaster¡­" £Û???£Ý One of the female students raised her right hand and tried to get the headmaster''s attention. She had reddish hair and looked to be a meek one, similar to how Yuna previously was. "What is it?." £ÛArnelius£Ý "It... It was Cadet Julius'' idea." £Û???£Ý "Amelia!" £ÛJulius£Ý When the lead culprit was revealed by the girl, the lead culprit stood up abruptly and shouted the girl''s name out loud. It was the same student who clicked his tongue just a few seconds ago. "Agh... So it was your idea again... Your Highness, I beg you, please stop it with your pranks." £ÛArnelius£Ý His eyes widening a little, Grey realized that the lead culprit was none other than Alfrione''s second prince. He was just as relaxed as the King and the Crown Prince. It was undoubtedly that they were related. Three.... There were three members of the family who had a carefree, boisterous, and mischievous character. It made Grey wonder how the kingdom managed to survive with the royal family being the way it is. "But wouldn''t it be more interesting to welcome our new instructors that way? We can also ascertain whether they''re worthy or not." £ÛJulius£Ý The prince said proudly, acting as if there was nothing wrong with what he just said. Soon after, he then shifted his eyes towards Grey, obviously curious about the man the Headmaster brought along with him. "Hm? Who''s that by the entrance?" £ÛJulius£Ý When the second prince said those words, Grey once again became the center of attention. Speculations about him being a transferee also spread like wildfire around the whole class. "Instructor Grey, please..." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Ah, yes." £ÛGrey£Ý With a signal from the headmaster''s hand, Grey entered the room with the students'' stares still glued to him. Although a little uncomfortable, it was bearable since there were only ten of them. "Everybody, listen carefully. This is Instructor Grey, he will be your new instructor for the time being." £ÛArnelius£Ý "I''ll be in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Ehhh!?"""" A unison of voices filled with shock, confusion, and disbelief echoed throughout the whole classroom along with the Headmaster''s sudden and unexpected announcement. All of their mouths were wide open. It was as if they just realized that the cute virtual idol they had been following for years was actually just a middle-aged uncle, or that school actually doesn''t teach you how to pay your taxes. Their reactions were quite priceless. "Wait, wait, wait, wait! Headmaster, did you just say that that person is going to be our new instructor?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "I did." £ÛArnelius£Ý "But he''s just the same age as us! This has to be a joke!" £ÛJulius£Ý "N... No, Your Highness, listen©`" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Aha! I get it! This must be payback for all the pranks I''ve done to you! Headmaster, you almost got me there!" £ÛJulius£Ý The Headmaster tried to explain the situation but the second prince cut him off every time he did. The second prince tried to escape reality by making his own reasons, which actually made more sense. While the one cause problem in Yuna''s class was an arrogant top student, the one in Grey''s class is just simply an idiotic and mischievous prince. There were no other pair of words better to describe him. "That surely must be it!" £ÛJulius£Ý "No, Your Highness, please listen to me even onc©`" £ÛArnelius£Ý "There''s no more point in listening. I''ve already seen through your plan, Headmaster. I''m a genius, after all!" £ÛJulius£Ý The Head,aster tried his best to explain the situation, but no matter what he said or how much he tried, it was useless. The second prince was fixed on his opinion and his stubbornness was just simply amazing. While some people enjoyed the comedic bit between the Headmaster and the second prince, it was time to end their nonsensical blabbering, otherwise, they won''t be able to do anything meaningful for the day. Clap Clap Clap When Grey clapped my hands, everybody''s attention turned towards him once again, but this time, they were looking at them with confused looks. Even the headmaster had no idea what Grey was trying to do. "Headmaster, I have a proposal." £ÛGrey£Ý Ending his sentence with a smile, everybody in the room became more confused by Grey''s actions. It wasn''t just a normal smile, it was similar to Yuna''s smile when she was planning something at the back of her mind. After hearing out Grey''s proposal, all the students from the class headed to the training grounds and equipped their respective weapons, preparing themselves for a battle where they didn''t know who their opponent would be. "Are you sure about this, Instructor Grey?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Well, His Majesty said it himself. If they won''t obey you then you just have to beat them to submission." £ÛGrey£Ý The Headmaster prayed deep inside his heart as soon as he saw the smile at the end of Grey''s statement. It was very similar to Yuna''s that he instinctively felt danger and worry towards the students. Like what the King had previously said, if the students don''t want to follow obediently, Grey just needed to make them realize who was in charge. It was a world where the string preys on the weak, after all. "Well, I''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please don''t hurt them too much." £ÛArnelius£Ý "I''ll try to." £ÛGrey£Ý By the time Grey finished his talk with the Headmaster, coincidentally, the students also finished preparing themselves. And like what one would expect with nobles, their weapons were all high quality. All of them were at least High-grade, all worth at least 20 thousand kiels. They were all made with precious metals which could withstand the heat and pressure better than any metals on Earth. "Just so you know, all of us are at the higher end of F-rank. Your proposal to fight all of us alone is just plain reckless. Don''t regret it afterwards." £ÛJulius£Ý "Oh, I won''t be the one fighting you." £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean by©`" £ÛJulius£Ý ¡¶Summon: Lesser Golem¡· £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s words reverberating in the air, a magic circle appeared on the ground and light blanketed the surroundings. Mana gathered inside the circle and soon after, the ground rumbled slightly. As the ground quaked, cracks appeared and large boulders emerged from those cracks. Moments later, the large boulders stuck to one another like pieces of magnets, eventually taking a humanoid shape. A lesser golem was summoned. Although lesser golems are just a small fries to Grey and Yuna, it was still an E-rank monster, averaging at a combat power of 130. A creature capable of pulverizing large trees into smithereens. It was still a very terrifying monster. "H-H-Hey, what''s the meaning of this?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness, it''s a Lesser Golem!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "I know that©` Hey! Where are you going?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "To that bench over there." £ÛGrey£Ý The second prince asked in a panic and Grey answered indifferently whilst pointing to the bench shaded by a large tree''s shadow where the Headmaster had been seated for some time. "Alright, good luck." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! I''m still talking to you!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Rather than yelling, you should focus your attention on that lesser golem. If you won''t attack, it will attack you." £ÛGrey£Ý Ignoring the second prince''s words, Grey calmly headed to the bench and joined the Headmaster there. As for the second prince, his attention has been shifted to the lesser golem who had started to move. "Your Highness! The lesser golem had started moving!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Tsk!" £ÛJulius£Ý Without even any kind of planning, the students charged towards the lesser golem one by one. They were all aiming to defeat it alone by themselves with no presence of cooperation between them. It was a typical flaw Grey had seen countless times in the fictional works he had read in his previous life. He just didn''t think he would also witness such a spectacle in the real world. Frankly, he was a little disappointed. "You''re mine! ¡¶Frost Breath¡·!" "No, that''s mine! ¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!" ¡¶Mantis Cross!¡· All the students'' attacks hit the lesser golem, but no matter how much landed, the lesser golem only took some scratches. The attacks were similar to using a toothpick to chip away a boulder. They were useless. Gurururu Gurururuggg Gruugggg Irritated by the attacks landed unto it, the lesser golem started counterattacking. With just a single swing from its sword, the students were knocked over the training field, turning them quickly unconscious. "Guwaahhh!" "Urrkkk!" "Agghhhh!" "Tsk! What were you all thinking?! That''s an E-rank monster, we can''t defeat it alone! We need to work together!" £ÛJulius£Ý Thankfully, there was still someone who had a little sense in them. Unexpectedly, it was the second prince who was the most mischievous in his class. His words made Grey reevaluate him. "I''ll distract the lesser golem, make sure you all land a hit on it. Although we can''t take it down in one hit, we can shave its life slowly. Understood?!" £ÛJulius£Ý """"Yes!"""" "Let''s begin. ¡¶Lightning Bolt¡·! ¡¶Lightning Bolt¡·!¡¶Lightning Bolt¡·!" £ÛJulius£Ý Three bolts of lightning hit the ground, creating a smokescreen upon impact. Using the opportunity, the students all prepared their spells and when the smoke screen cleared away... "Now!" £ÛJulius£Ý At the same time, all the attacks of the students hit the lesser golem. The magnitude of the attack was great enough that it pushed back the lesser golem quite a few steps back and a little crack appeared on its chest. Too bad for them, such a shallow attack isn''t enough to take the lesser golem down. It was still standing on both of its legs with its eyes full of vitality and fury. It was enraged at the students. Rumbleeeee The ground shook as the lesser golem charged towards the students. Swing after swing, the lesser golem took down students one after another. Thankfully, the students had their armor equipped and they didn''t receive any serious injury. "Haah... Haah... Haah... I''ll never... give... up........." £ÛJulius£Ý After receiving some more blows from the lesser golem, the second prince finally fell to the ground and the match concluded. Just as Grey had expected, it was the lesser golem''s one-sided victory. Not just once, but twice, the alpha class students'' pride was crushed by the might of a single person on the same day. It was the start of another spartan training which will be forever engraved in the Royal Academy''s history. CHAPTER 79 END Chapter 80: Lunch at the Cafeteria Sparse trees and greeneries, large open spaces, and unpaved grounds. Apart from the buildings on the sides, those were the only things one would easily notice as they stroll in the training grounds. In such a wide training ground, several people sprawled motionless on the ground while some were sitting or standing silently, not uttering a single word as they took to heart the defeat they had just suffered. "Ugh... What happened..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius, the second prince, held his forehead with his right arm as he slowly regained consciousness. His whole body was still sore and aching from the strikes he suffered from the golem. As for the golem who caused him such intense pain, Grey had already canceled its summoning, thus it has turned back to mana and vanished into thin air. It had a short life, not that it was considered a living thing anyway. Julius was the last to wake up amongst his classmates. Even when Grey had already casted recovery magic on them and their wounds had already healed, some of their body parts were still sore, making moving a little painful. "It seems like all of you have woken up." £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait... who are you again...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness, he''s our new instructor, Instructor Grey." £ÛAmelia£Ý Julius tried hard to recall who the young man before him was, but it was to no avail. Thankfully, the kind girl with the detection-type ability helped him out. She was called Amelia. Having been beaten so badly, the students of the Royal Academy have accepted Grey to be their new instructors. While their pride was hurt, they couldn''t deny the fact that it was because of their own weakness. They didn''t hold Grey accountable. "Ah, right... Wait! Then that means..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Yes... We lost..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "I see..." £ÛJulius£Ý Although Julius responded calmly, his frustration was still showing as clear as day as he clenched his fist. It was his first time losing to someone his age, not to mention so one-sidedly. He was frustrated at his own weakness. "Since you''ve all lost the match, just like what we agreed to, I''m going to become the new instructor of your class, and you''ll have to follow my instructions obediently. No one''s against this, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý Answering Grey''s question, all the students nodded in silence with traces of dejection present in their eyes. They have no other choice but to acknowledge Grey''s strength and swallow their pride. Even when they only fought the summoned creature and not Grey himself, it was common sense that the summoner must at least have a sufficient amount of mana and mana quality. It meant that the summoner must at least be at the level of the summoned creature. Not to mention the fact that Grey didn''t even tire out when he summoned the golem, everyone in the class had assumed that Grey was at least a D-ranker. Someone whom they will never be able to beat with their current selves. "Looks like everything here is fine. I''ll be going back to my office now." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Ah, yes... Thank you for the help, headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "It was my pleasure, Instructor Grey. I''ll be in my office finishing some paperwork. You''re always welcome when you need something." £ÛArnelius£Ý The Headmaster took a final glance at the alpha class students before turning around and waving his hand goodbye. He headed back to his office where a ton of work was waiting for him. As for Grey, he looked at the students'' status screens for a quick while and thought of the best way to teach them, or rather, he was thinking what monsters he should summon for them to fight against. "Alright. Now that I''m your instructor, we''ll be doing things differently. Rather than lessons, we''ll be having practical training everyday until my contract is finished. Does anyone have a question?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Instructor, what do you mean by practical training...?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Amelia asked as she raised her right hand shyly, still a little afraid of Grey and still traumatized about what she just experienced. And in response to her question, a big smile appeared on Grey''s face. "You''ll be fighting summoned creatures day after day, of course." £ÛGrey£Ý When Grey said those words, all the students'' jaws dropped to the ground like an anvil falling from the sky. They were extremely shocked to the point that some even fainted just from hearing his words. "Wait, Instructor, does that mean we''re going to fight a golem, everyday?!" "Instructor, we''re going to die from that!" "Instructor, please have mercy on us!" A non-stop barrage of complaints and cries were directed to Grey from all directions, with the students'' faces half scared and half begging. Some even have tears forming at the corner of their eyes. Even the second prince who was royalty was frozen the moment he heard Grey''s words, or rather than saying he was frozen, it was more like his mind ran into an error as he tried to process what Grey had just said. To Grey, it felt like he was a father who was on the receiving end of his children''s tantrum. Except in his case, there were ten children and all of them were parts of noble households. ... Silence, there was only silence throughout the large classroom as Yuna arranged her things on the desk. Ever since she fired a high-level spell on the training grounds, the students have become a lot more quiet and obedient. After arranging her things and fixing the desk a little bit, Yuna then grabbed a clean piece of paper and a pen she saw in the desk''s drawer and started writing things down. She was designing a plan to teach her students. Yuna''s quiet scribbling was the only subtle sound which reverberated throughout the classroom as she continued to write down her plan and schedule. During the entire time, not a single student dared to utter a word. Yuna used the schedule of activities the Headmaster gave her and Grey as the basis on her training plan, only pitching in a few things here and there, making it similar to how she and Grey trained Eliza before. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ''Hmm... This should be it...'' £ÛYuna£Ý As she put down the pen, Yuna reviewed the contents of her plan, making sure that everything was written down correctly. And when she was sure of it, she then looked towards the students, making them just a little. "Umm... Who here is the class representative?" £ÛYuna£Ý "T-That would be me, Instructor" £Û???£Ý Answering Yuna''s question, a beautiful blonde girl sitting right next to Elise raised her right hand shyly, with it trembling a little bit. She was one one the second year''s strongest, Elaine von Geldoria. "Umm... Elaine von Geldoria, right...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes, that would be me." £ÛElaine£Ý "Mmm... I''ve been wanting to ask this, but... are you perhaps Sir Gustav''s daughter?" £ÛYuna£Ý Faced by an unexpected question, Elaine was frozen a little bit to the point where her trembling stopped a little and her expression became one which was obviously puzzled as to why Yuna asked her with such question. "A-Ah, y-yes... I am Lt. Commander Geldoria''s eldest daughter." £ÛElaine£Ý "I knew it! So that means you''re Elise and Liz''s cousin, right?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes...?" £ÛElaine£Ý An even more puzzled expression loomed over Elaine''s face as she witnessed Yuna''s expressionless face bloomed into an excited state. She looked nothing like what she was before. It was as if she was a different person. "You know, I''ve heard stories about you from Sir Gustav. He never really mentioned your name so I didn''t easily identify that it was you he was talking about. He even talked about the time when...." £ÛYuna£Ý As Yuna continued to ramble on her own, not only Elaine''s, all the other student''s faces also became dumbfounded in her change of attitude. If she looked like a cold demoness before, now she looks like a bright angel. A very large contrast. For a few minutes, Yuna rambled on her own about the stories of Gustav and Eliza to the whole class. While no one really understood her, the tension within the classroom quickly disappeared as they witnessed Yuna''s true personality. The very first one to get relaxed was Elise who already had a chance to interact with Yuna yesterday. After seeing Yuna cheerfully telling stories, she became comfortable and realized she was still the same friend she made yesterday. Though Elise was a little bewildered at the fact that her friend had become their class'' instructor, she couldn''t really blame the academy after witnessing her capabilities. Yuna was more than qualified. Elise had already expected that Yuna was powerful after hearing that she guarded her little sister, Eliza, for quite a while. She had expected her to be at E-rank, but oh boy, how far off her assumptions were. "Ah! Sorry, I kept on rambling! I totally forgot that we still have classes." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna only stopped rambling when she realized how much time had passed. Her adorable reaction when she realized it was the icing on the cake. Because of it, the class had become totally relaxed. "Ah, right, Cadet Geldoria, what monsters could you fight against right now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Everyone here should be able to fight against orcs with relative ease. If we were to push ourselves, we would be on equal grounds with ogres." £ÛElaine£Ý While she was a little puzzled with Yuna''s question, Elaine still answered it with the best of her abilities, not skipping over any detail. She wasn''t the class representative for nothing. "Alright, then let''s head to the training grounds!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Huh?""" """"Eh?"""" Dumbfounded expressions plastered on their faces, all the students voiced out a response full of confusion as they failed to understand Yuna''s intentions. As for Yuna, she was gleaning with excitement. Without saying a single word to the students, Yuna brought them to the wide training ground she just froze a while ago. Thanks to Grey, there wasn''t any ice or coldness present on it. "Alright, this should be good." £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Instructor, what are we doing here...?" £ÛElaine£Ý "Training!" £ÛYuna£Ý When Yuna said those words, everyone in class suddenly jolted as if they instinctively felt a looming danger approaching them. One way or another, they all felt something bad was gonna happen. "W... What kind of training...?" £ÛElaine£Ý Elaine asked nervously and Yuna beamed a bright smile to them as a response. Moments later, screams of fear, pain, and confusion filled the training grounds. It was the very definition of pandemonium. The students ran around and brandished their weapons as they struggled for their dear lives. Yuna had summoned Ogres, F-rank monsters, for each of the students to "train" against. While such a chaotic scene was going on, Yuna was just sitting in a nearby shade, cheering for them happily with a bright smile on her face, not even pitching in when one of the students got knocked unconscious. As for Elise and Elaine who were amongst the top three best in their year... "Kyaa¡«!! Help meee¡«!!" £ÛElise£Ý "Mama¡«!" £ÛElaine£Ý ... they were having the time of their lives as they screamed to the top of their lungs. It was an experience they were never going to forget throughout their entire lives. ... A few hours has passed since Grey crushed his class with a single golem, and lunch time has finally arrived. It also meant that he''ll be having lunch in the Royal Academy''s cafeteria. Something he looked forward to. Grey was very excited at the thought of eating in the cafeteria as it has been almost a decade since he had done so. He was feeling nostalgic as he reminisced about the times he and his high school and college friends had lunch in the cafeteria together. But as much as Grey wanted to enjoy the nostalgic atmosphere, there was one thing which bothered him. And that thing was the fact that two of his students were following behind him. It was Julius and Amelia. "Umm... Cadet Julius, Cadet Amelia, may I ask for the reason as to why you''re following me around?" £ÛGrey£Ý "We just want to have lunch with you, no other reason." £ÛJulius£Ý "Ah, I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey nodded to Julius'' response, but in reality, he wanted to retaliate about what kind of answer it was. It was something which didn''t answer the question at all. In short, it was an insanely useless answer! Although he wanted to retaliate, he couldn''t as the two''s identity was that of a prince and a noble''s daughter. His rank was higher than them but really didn''t feel like exposing it to the public. Just right after Grey gave up on the topic, he saw Yuna and Elise at the corner of his eyes, and another lady he does not know, lining up at the counter to buy their lunch. The other lady was, of course, Elaine. "Oh, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý The very moment Yuna noticed Grey''s approach, she immediately waved her hand energetically towards his direction. Elise also did the same, although not even close as energetic as Yuna''s waving. "New friends of yours?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, sort of. They''re my students. This is His Highness, Cadet Julius, and Cadet Amelia. Cadet Julius, Cadet Amelia, this is Yuna, my partner." £ÛGrey£Ý "My name is Yuna, it''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "I am Julius von Helvor Alfrione, the pleasure is mine." £ÛJulius£Ý "And I''m Amelia von Redlocke, it''s also a pleasure." £ÛAmelia£Ý After introducing themselves, they quickly became acquainted with each other. The ones with Yuna also bowed their heads in order to greet Julius. After all, he was still the second prince of the kingdom. "Oh, right, Grey. This is Elaine, Sir Gustav''s daughter." £ÛYuna£Ý "Nice to meet you, I''m Elaine von Geldoria." £ÛElaine£Ý "As Yuna had said, the name''s Grey. I''ll be in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý "Agh... All these introductions are making me dizzy. How about we get lunch first? I''m already starving." £ÛJulius£Ý Following Julius'' suggestion, all six of them lined up at the lunch counter and bought themselves some lunch. They then found themselves a large table and sat there together with one another. "Wow¡« Instructor Grey, Miss Yuna, can you really finish all of that?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Amelia asked traces of surprise in her voice after seeing how much food Grey and Yuna bought from the counter. It wasn''t really that much, but it wasn''t the normal amount either. It made them stand out a little. Speaking of standing out, they once became the center of attention again, especially with a handsome prince and three more beautiful ladies accompanying them. But unlike them, Julius wasn''t bothered by it, rather, he was used to that kind of attention. "Don''t worry about us, we can finish this without a problem!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I... I see..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Or so Amelia said, but she still looked concerned about Grey and Yuna. She found it hard to believe how someone like Yuna who has a slim and delicate figure could eat such a large amount of food. "Oh, by the way, Miss Yuna. I haven''t seen you here before. Assuming that you''re Instructor Grey''s partner, are you perhaps the new instructor for the alpha class of year 2?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Ah, yes. It''s my first day today." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ugh... Just what the heck is happening...? Just why are we having new instructors our age...?" £ÛJulius£Ý Yuna answered calmly as she started digging in on her food, not even bothered that Julius was a prince. Julius on the other hand was having a headache as he tried to understand what was going on. Unlike before when she showed respect to Julius as a prince, Yuna now treated Julius casually. The reason was simple. It was because Yuna was now focused on the food rather than Julius. "Oh, right. Elise, how did your class go? Yuna wasn''t being too harsh on you, was she?" £ÛGrey£Ý When Grey asked that question, Elise and Elaine''s faces turned pale and their eyes instantly became lifeless. Elaine was even trembling just by remembering what just happened this morning. As for Yuna who was the cause of their current state, the moment Grey looked at her, Yuna''s eyes immediately went swimming towards another direction, obviously guilty about it. "On behalf of Yuna, I apologize if she ever did something unreasonable." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, it''s alright. She just made all of us fight ogres, that''s all..." £ÛElise£Ý "Yeah, we weren''t screaming all the time at all..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Ah, I... I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Elise and Elaine said they were alright but their eyes and faces were not on the same page with them. It was clearly an unfortunate experience for them that they surely won''t forget even if they tried to. While Grey wanted to scold Yuna a litt, he really couldn''t do so since he also did the same thing to his class. Not to mention that he was softhearted when it comes to his girlfriend. It was impossible for him. All Grey could do was ease their hearts a little and cheer them up. A token of apology of some sorts. It was also the perfect time since all of them were having lunch at the moment. "Grey, what are you retrieving?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s pudding." £ÛGrey£Ý The moment Yuna heard Grey''s words, her ears immediately perked up and her eyes lit up with expectations. Seeing her reaction, the others also became curious as they anticipated what Grey was taking out. After retrieving the pudding, Grey then gave everyone a cup of it which they examined with eyes full of curiosity. Well everyone, all except for Yuna. She looked very excited. "What is this?" £ÛJulius£Ý "It''s a cold dessert called ''pudding''. Consider it as a token of apology for what Yuna and I did earlier this morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Pudding, huh..." £ÛJulius£Ý Seeing Grey and Yuna feed a spoonful of pudding to themselves, the others followed suit and fed themselves with a spoonful of pudding as well. Their reactions were something Grey and Yuna were familiar with. "Whoa! So delicious!" £ÛJulius£Ý "It''s so sweet!" £ÛElise£Ý "It melts in my mouth¡«" £ÛAmelia£Ý "So soft¡«" £ÛElaine£Ý Everyone''s mood was quickly lifted up as soon as they ate their cups of pudding. Although it was supposed to be for dessert, since Grey took it out too early, everyone enjoyed it before they even had their meal. "Grey, seconds!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was a particular someone who managed to finish her cup in just a matter of seconds as if she was being chased by someone. That particular someone was none other than Grey''s beloved girlfriend, Yuna. "Hey, Yuna, I just gave you one, didn''t I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But it''s just too good! I can''t stop myself!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Really, what am I going to do with you... Finish your meal first, I''ll give you another one after you''re done eating." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý A smile beaming brightly on her face, Yuna hummed happily as she ate her lunch with a very delighted expression. While her hands moved quickly, she still minded her manners and ate with grace. It wasn''t just Yuna who was wearing a delightful expression, everyone sitting along the cafeteria table was the same. Though such happiness won''t last long after they experience their afternoon training, but that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 80 END Chapter 81: End of the First Day Donggggg Donggggg Donggggg A deep resonant sound echoed throughout the whole academy and into the vast blue sky. The noises have settled down and the students have started to disperse.mIt was already late in the afternoon, and the time to go home has arrived. "Alright, that will be all for today. Any questions?" £ÛGrey£Ý "None¡«" "None!" "Nothing." Answering Grey''s question, the voices of the students overlapped with one another''s. The way they expressed their answers were varying but they were similar in essence. All were evidently excited to go home. Even though Grey put them through the wringer in the morning, the students just got along with him during the afternoon. His teaching style and new theories were something which captured the students'' attention. The students also learnt about spiritual energy, which other than Grey and Yuna, Eliza was the only other person to know. Linking the relationship of spiritual energy and mana to that of magnets, the students were able to get a tighter grasp on mana than they previously had. "Then you''re all dismissed. See you again tomorrow." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye, Instructor¡«" "See you tomorrow, Instructor." "Bye¡«!" Upon being dismissed, everyone in the classroom stood up and left energetically with smiles blooming on their faces. Well everyone except Julius and Amelia who was waiting for Grey to clean up. The three have gotten closer after the lunch they had together. Julius and Amelia had also stopped addressing Grey and Yuna as "Instructor" when they were not in class. The same went for Elise and Elaine. It was also revealed during their lunch that Julius and Amelia were actually engaged to one another. Amelia came from the Redlocke Ducal household so it wasn''t strange that they have that sort of relationship. Thriving in an aristocratic society, political marriage between nobles isn''t uncommon in Merusia. But even though they were tied into a political marriage at first, Julius and Amelia are lovers through and through, just as intimate as Grey and Yuna when the two of them are alone together. "Grey, wanna go home with us?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I''d like to but I still have reports to make. Also... wouldn''t you hate it when other people tag along on your way home together with your fianc¨¦e?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! I''m not that petty!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius lashed out on Grey with a flustered face. As for Amelia, she was bright red and was as acting shy as Yuna when she was also embarrassed, not being able to deny Grey''s words. "Sure, sure, you aren''t. Anyway, like I said, I really can''t do that right now. I still have to meet with the Headmaster and report about today''s events." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haaah... Such a shame... Then, we''ll be going first. Bye¡«." £ÛJulius£Ý "See you tomorrow, Grey." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Yeah, take care." £ÛGrey£Ý After bidding their farewells, Julius and Amelia slowly exited the room and headed to wherever they were going to head, leaving Grey alone to check the documents and make sure everything was accounted for. As for Julius and Amelia, they were actually going to head home at first, but after Grey declined their offers, they then decided to head to the carnival to have some fun. It was, of course, Julius'' idea, but that''s a story for another day. After closing up the classroom, Grey then headed to Yuna''s assigned class to get her. There, he saw her chatting friendly with Elise and Elaine, as if they were in their own world. A girl''s world that is. "Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, Grey, you''re here!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hello, Grey." £ÛElise£Ý "Hello¡«" £ÛElaine£Ý Yuna on the lead, the three ladies greeted Grey with a wave of their hands the moment they saw him. In response, Grey also waved his hand accordingly as he approached them slowly. The way Yuna interacted with Elise and Elaine, one would think that they have been friends for a long time already. Although they have only known each other for less than a day, they were already addressing each other with great familiarity. "Are we going to the headmaster now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I came to get you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Elise, Elaine, see you tomorrow¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Bye, Yuna¡«!" £ÛElise£Ý "See you tomorrow¡«." £ÛElaine£Ý With sweet smiles plastered on their faces, both Elise and Elaine waved their hands goodbye to Yuna as they saw her coming towards Grey. They then slowly vanished in the long hallway. A surge of warmth bloomed inside Grey''s heart as he warmly watched the interaction between the three. Yuna has managed to get more friends during the first day. He felt like a proud father rather than a boyfriend. "Grey, is there something on your mind?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing. Nothing at all." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as he patted Yuna''s head gently, and as the person subjected to it, Yuna became a little puzzled from Grey''s sudden gesture. But well, it was something she enjoyed Grey doing. "By the way, Yuna, what were you talking about with Elise and Elaine before I came? You seem to be having fun." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, it was about food, desserts, and some other stuff..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna answered as she counted with her fingers, recalling the topics she talked about with Elise and Elaine. Yuna''s eyes were sparkling brightly as she talked about it like a little child telling her mother what happened at school. Though they all started with Eliza, whom they all knew, their topics slowly shifted to other things as they got closer. And since Yuna was involved, those topics soon turned to that related to food. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "I see... Oh, speaking of food, what would you like for dinner tonight? Let''s celebrate our first day as instructors a little." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Then let''s have curry. hamburg steak, omelette, beef stew, fried rice, roast pork, and©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait, wait, wait! Yuna, aren''t there too many?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, we can finish it all! Please, Grey, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pleaded with eyes full of innocence. It was something similar to Galvin and Eliza''s pleas, something Grey couldn''t stand against. Well, even if she didn''t, Grey would still have granted her request anyway. Well, there was also the fact that they really could finish all of them, and since it was still about 4 o''clock in the afternoon, they will have all the time they need to prepare and cook them. There weren''t any problems. "Haah... Alright, I''ll cook all of them, but you also have to help me out." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaa¡«ay!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna jumped for joy as soon as she heard Grey''s words. If it weren''t for the fact that they were still in public grounds, she would have hugged him out of pure happiness. Thankfully, she managed to restrain herself. As for Grey, he was reflecting on himself if he was spoiling Yuna too much. There weren''t that many people he could compare himself to so he really wasn''t sure, though he does have a feeling that he really was spoiling Yuna. After that short exchange of theirs, the two of them headed to the Headmaster''s office where they witnessed the Headmaster dealing with a mountain load of paperwork on top of his desk. A familiar situation for Grey. "Sorry for the mess. I hope it doesn''t bother you two too much. There''s just too much work to do." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Don''t worry, we understand your circumstances. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. But... are you always this busy, Headmaster?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really. It''s because of the terrorist attack a few weeks ago. Because of it, the paperwork that the injured instructors were supposed to finish was left to me to take care of. It''s been like this ever since." £ÛArnelius£Ý The Headmaster said as he gently massaged his temples, a look of exhaustion evident on his haggard face. It has been weeks since he started yet there was no end in sight, only a mountain load of paperwork. Other than Guildmaster Althea''s situation, it reminds Grey of the project he had back on Earth when he was a college student. It made him sleep deprived for days. It made him sympathize with the headmaster in his situation. "So... how was your first day at the academy?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "It was fun! The students were very obedient and attentive. I really enjoyed being an instructor today!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It was the same for me. Although it felt a bit weird at first, the more time passed, the more I enjoyed it. It was a good experience for the both of us." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... I''m glad to hear that. That''s the best news I''ve heard today." £ÛArnelius£Ý The headmaster still managed to pull off a smile although the exhaustion on his face was evident. He was trying his best to entertain Grey and Yuna, even though he looked like he might collapse at any moment. If it was any other instructor, the Headmaster wouldn''t have done so much. Grey and Yuna was a special case, not only because they were S-rankers, but because they were assigned by the King himself. He needed to mind his manners with them although the two in question were fine with him being casual. ¡¶Recuperate¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Just as he did with Althea and Fritz before, Grey extended his hand out to the Headmaster''s direction and casted recovery magic towards him, producing a warm and gentle light in the process. Mana particles exited Grey''s palm and warm blobs of light formed before them. As if they were just illusions, they melted into the Headmaster''s body gently, healing his tired and aching body. "What was t©` huh...? Somehow, my body feels much lighter than before..." £ÛArnelius£Ý Commented the Headmaster as he checked out his body by rotating his shoulders and twisting his torso left and right. He looked much more energetic than before, even his facial expressions brightened up. "Instructor Grey, did you do this?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Yeah, I hope it helped you out even a little." £ÛGrey£Ý "A little? There is more than a little! Thanks to you, I am feeling much better now! It was as if my fatigue just melted away from my body." £ÛArnelius£Ý The Headmaster continued to check out his body as he punched the air time and time again in quick succession. Of course, Grey and Yuna reminded him to not overexert himself too much. "I''m glad to hear that, but please don''t overwork yourself just because you feel better. It would be a problem if you collapsed suddenly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Headmaster, please take care of your body." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahahaha, you worry too much, you two. Don''t worry, I know my body''s limits better than anyone else. I''ll rest whenever I have the time for it." £ÛArnelius£Ý The Headmaster reassured Grey and Yuna as he took his seat and temporarily set aside the paperwork on top of his table. He then invited Grey and Yuna to have a seat so that they could start their short meeting. For a few minutes, the Headmaster, Yuna, and Grey talked about some things which had occurred during their first day. The Headmaster then dismissed the two so that he could continue with his work. "Yuna¡«! Grey¡«!" £ÛElise£Ý Grey and Yuna were about to head out of the Royal Academy when two familiar figures waved to them by the academy''s front gates. They were Elise and Elaine who looked like they were waiting for some time already. "I thought you two went home already." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, it''s still some time from nightfall so we thought we''d wait for the two of you to finish and head home together. Right, Elaine?" £ÛElise£Ý "Yes. We also wanted to continue our chat with Yuna." £ÛElaine£Ý Elise and Elaine explained themselves as they approached Yuna with excited faces, obviously wanting to continue their chat even when Grey was present. It made Grey feel a little left out. "Is it really okay to continue your talk though? I''ll be able to hear it if you do." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s alright, Grey. It isn''t anything secret anyways." £ÛElise£Ý "Like I told you before, we were only talking about food and desserts. You could even join us if you want." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, that would be great!" £ÛElaine£Ý Grey felt a little overwhelmed hearing the three ladies'' statements. It was so different from when Yuna chatted with Helen which was usually about romance or girly things. He felt a little conflicted. Even when Grey was still back on Earth, most of the girl talks he accidentally overheard were about romance or gossip. It was especially true in the stereotypes he saw in dramas and fictional works. If there was one which involved food, it would usually be about recently famous sweets. Grey thought a little about it, but after remembering Yuna was a part of them, he immediately gave up on thinking too much about it. If there was something Grey could consider his rival for Yuna''s love, it would be food. A very strong opponent. "Alright, I''ll join you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great!" £ÛElise£Ý After agreeing to join in on their little talk, the four of them then started heading back towards the noble''s district, all while chatting merrily about various topics, mostly encompassing food. Throughout the whole time, Grey felt a little conflicted about what to feel towards Yuna''s love for food. Though he knew it was so petty of him, he just couldn''t stop feeling a little envious after seeing how bright Yuna''s smiles were. "Grey, you were the one who made the pudding, right?" £ÛElise£Ý "Yeah, why?" £ÛGrey£Ý Elise''s question managed to pull Grey back into reality. He answered Elise''s question with another question, one full of curiosity why Elise would bring up such a topic. "Nothing really... I''m just thinking how lucky Yuna is, being able to eat it anytime she wants..." £ÛElise£Ý "Right...? Uuu... I''m so jealous..." £ÛElaine£Ý "It must have been nice to have a boyfriend like Grey. Right, Yuna?" £ÛElise£Ý "Eh, why so sudden?" £ÛYuna£Ý Out of nowhere, the topic shifted from something food-related to something romance-related. Although both topics had a lot of flavors, there was a significant difference between the two. Hearing their words, Grey felt a little proud being complimented for his good cooking. Though he also felt a little conflicted once again when a sudden thought entered his mind. A thought that his cooking was what made Yuna fall for him. "Yuna... You''re such a beauty. It must have been easy, huh..." £ÛElise£Ý "Instructor! Please teach us your ways!" £ÛElaine£Ý Elaine and Elise said as they each clung to Yuna''s arms, making Yuna embarrassed since they were still out in the open. And it was safe to say that they became really conspicuous with their display. "Eh?! W-W-Wait, please stop! It''s embarrassing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, we''re not letting go until you tell us!" £ÛElise£Ý "Y-Yeah!" £ÛElaine£Ý Both said boldly even though it was evident in their faces that they were also pretty embarrassed. They just kept drawing more and more attention as they walked in the streets with such loud voices. As for Grey, he just stayed quiet, not wanting to be involved with the girls. Having been under Vanessa''s whims, he knew full well how terrifying girls could be. Unfortunately for him, his wish wasn''t fulfilled. "By the way, Grey, how did you confess to Yuna?"£ÛElise£Ý After interrogating Yuna, Elise and Elaine focused their attention on Grey who has been keeping quiet the entire time. Their eyes looked like that of predators ready to pounce on their prey. As for Yuna who was the target of their interrogation, she looked extremely worn out by what the cousins did to her. She was grasping for her breath, all while struggling to remain standing. "I heard you confessed in the Labyrinth of Gale." £ÛElise£Ý "Grey, please tell us in full detail!" £ÛElaine£Ý Whilst asking such questions, the two of them closed in on Grey from both sides, ensuring that he wouldn''t be able escape no matter where he tried to go. A tense atmosphere came boring down towards Grey. "U... Umm... Please go easy on me..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey became powerless in front of the two. Although it just lasted for less than 20 minutes, it felt like he was in hell for a long time. It made him feel tired, more exhausted than fighting in the labyrinth for a whole day. Grey was almost collapsed to the ground when they finished. As for Elise and Elaine, they looked really satisfied after it. It made Grue realize how much girls loved talks and gossip. Girls were frightening in their own ways. "Waah¡« Confessing in the labyrinth¡« While it isn''t the the most ideal place, Yuna must have been so happy." £ÛElise£Ý "Aww... I also want to be confessed to, and I want a passionate one if possible! I want to experience love as well!" £ÛElaine£Ý "I wonder how it would feel... I also want to receive one... A confession, that is... I wonder how dating feels too..." £ÛElise£Ý The cousins got lost in their own world as they imagined a romantic scenario where they would be confessed to. Thankfully, they were already in the noble''s district so there weren''t that many people around. Seeing their actions and expression, a sudden question floated above Grey''s mind. It was something he had wondered the moment Elise and Elaine interrogated Yuna, and solidified after seeing their current state. "Hm? Don''t you have fianc¨¦s, Elise, Elaine?" £ÛGrey£Ý The moment Grey''s question rang inside Elise and Elaine''s ears, the two immediately froze as if they were statues and their eyes changed into a different color as some tears formed. Grey had stepped on a landmine. While nobles usually get engaged at an early age, not all noble households follow this culture. The Geldoria and Landevar households were a good example of this. They were families who usually married later than their peers. Elise and Elaine''s parents wanted them to marry someone they love, which is good for them. But in exchange, they weren''t allowed to date until they finish with their studies and graduate. To two teenage girls who were dreaming of romance, such a condition resulted in them being single their whole lives. Even when they were very beautiful, it was no use since they weren''t even allowed to date. Of course, there were boys who fell for them, but being the prideful nobles that they were, they didn''t have any courage to confess to them. The reason was simple, it was because Elise and Elaine were at the top of their years. They couldn''t reach them no matter how hard they tried. While Elise and Elaine think it''s unfair to them, there was nothing they could do other than obey their parents and work hard. Though because of them working hard, the gap between them and the boys chasing after them only became larger. It was an endless cycle. Grey received the brunt of Elise and Elaine''s frustration as tears trickled down the faces of the two ladies. Grey had brought up something he shouldn''t have, and suffered because of it. "Grey, there are things you shouldn''t bring up so carelessly. A maiden''s heart is very fragile, you know?" £ÛElise£Ý "That''s right, Grey! You shouldn''t bring up such topics so easily!" £ÛElaine£Ý "S... Sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý For several minutes, Grey was scolded by Elise and Elaine without break. And while he was being subjected to that, Yuna only remained quiet in the background as she too understood where Elaine and Elise were coming from. It was on this day that Grey learnt how he should be careful with his words, especially around girls. He once again learnt how terrifying women can be in ways more than one. CHAPTER 81 END Chapter 82: Cheesy and Meaty Lasagna! "Oh, Grey, Yuna, fancy meeting you here." £ÛVeronica£Ý A familiar voice echoed from behind as Grey received the last of Elise and Elaine''s scolding. The owner of the voice was none other than Veronica who was on her way home from working in the palace. "Good afternoon, Missus Veronica." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good afternoon, Your Excellency." £ÛElise£Ý "Good afternoon." £ÛElaine£Ý Following Yuna''s lead, Elise and Elaine also bowed their heads slightly as they greeted Veronica who just happened to pass by. As for the receiver of their greetings, her eyes were focused on another person. "Mmm, Good afternoon as well, but... Might I ask why Grey is currently kneeling on the ground?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Ah, Missus Veronica, you see..." £ÛYuna£Ý The person Veronica''s eyes were fixated to was none other than Grey who was still kneeling on the ground, reflecting on his actions. Now that another person had seen him in such a state, Grey just wanted to crawl inside a hole and hide away. To avoid any further misunderstanding, Yuna explained to Veronica what just happened and also the reason for Grey''s current state. Veronica, hearing the reason, heaved a lengthy sigh as she once again looked at Grey. "Grey, you should have thought more before saying such things. Women are more sensitive than you think. Be more careful next time, okay?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Yes, ma''am..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s fine as long as you''ve learnt your lesson... Also, there''s no need to kneel anymore. I''m sure the girls have forgiven you." £ÛVeronica£Ý To Veronica''s words, Elise and Elaine nodded as they showed their agreement. They were no longer angry and had returned to their normal selves. After all, they have already vented out their frustrations by scolding Grey. Seeing Elise and Elaine nod to Veronica''s words, Grey slowly stood up and patted away the dirt on his pants. He had learnt his lesson and was very thankful for Veronica''s timely intervention. "Well then, I''ll be heading home first. Grey, Yuna, make sure you don''t go home too late, okay?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Ah, wait, Missus Veronica, I have something to ask of you." £ÛGrey£Ý Veronica was about to turn around and leave when Grey stopped her in her tracks. She then tilted her head slightly in confusion, wondering what Grey was going to ask of her when they could have just talked about it in the mansion. Grey didn''t miss a beat and quickly asked Veronica''s permission to use the kitchen once again. It was about the little celebration he and Yuna had previously planned which will involve a lot of cooking. While Veronica had given them permission to cook at the kitchen at any time, the scale Grey and Yuna will be cooking today''s dinner will be much bigger. It was the reason why Grey needed to ask permission beforehand. "Mmm... I don''t think there will be any problem with that. There''s plenty of space in the kitchen so you can cook as much as you want. I''m sure the chefs and the kids will enjoy it." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Ah, than©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Before Grey could finish his words, Grey saw Elise and Elaine at the corner of his eyes, making him halt his words. A sudden thought popped up in his mind out of the blue as he saw them. "Actually, Missus Veronica, could I have one more request? Could I invite some people over for the little celebration?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Other people... Ah!" £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica clapped her hand at the end as she understood what Grey was on about. Her eyes have shifted to Elise and Elaine who were several steps behind and was currently chatting with Yuna. "Sure, sure, you can bring your friends along. The more, the merrier, isn''t it?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Thank you, really, Missus Veronica." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, this is the least I can do for the heroes of the kingdom. And also... I''m looking forward to tonight''s dinner!" £ÛVeronica£Ý Ending her statement with a bright smile and eyes full of anticipation, Veronica then waved her hand goodbye as he headed back towards the Aldridge mansion, leaving Grey to tell the good news to the girls. While Grey and Veronica were talking with one another, the three ladies were also chatting amongst themselves. They were so engaged with their talk that they didn''t even notice Grey approaching them. They only realized that Grey had approached him when Grey placed his hand on top of Yuna, catching all of their attention and stopping their chat. Veronica was also far away already the moment they noticed. "I''ve gotten Missus Veronica''s permission to use the kitchen. She said we can cook to our hearts'' content." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! That''s good news!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna quickly became elated the moment she heard Grey''s words, but that wasn''t the only good news Grey brought. He had another one which would bring her more joy. "Also... Elise, Elaine, we''ll be a little celebration for our first day as instructors. Do you want to come along? Missus Veronica said it''s alright to bring some friends along." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? We''re invited, too?!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Well, you are our friends after all, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was only after his words left his mouth that Grey felt a little embarrassed by what he just said. He was so caught up with the good news that he forgot how embarrassing it was to talk about friendship at their age. As for Elise and Elaine who were at the receiving end of Grey''s words, they felt very happy that Grey had considered them as friends in the short time they knew each other, though they were also a little embarrassed. Of course, Yuna was also happy that Elise and Elaine could join them. Not only will she be able to continue their chat, but she would also be able to show off her cooking skills to them. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Umm... I''m really happy for your invitation, but I don''t think my mother would allow me to. She''s really overprotective despite how she acts." £ÛElise£Ý "Me too. Father is also as overprotective as Aunt Eleanora." £ÛElaine£Ý "You really can''t go? Even just half an hour is fine, as long as you can go." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, Yuna..." £ÛElise£Ý Unfortunately, even if they have gotten Veronica''s permission, the same couldn''t be said for Elise and Elaine''s parents. Especially considering how overprotective both households were. "That''s a shame... We''ll also be serving pudding and other desserts as well. Looks like they''ll have to wait." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it was unfortunate until Grey mentioned the word/ "pudding" and "desserts". Elise and Elaine''s ears quickly perked up as if they just heard something amazing. They were clearly tempted. Grey did not mean to bait them with his words. He was actually sincere when he said those. It was just that Elise and Elaine both have quite the sweet tooth. They really love eating desserts among any other. In their minds, Elise and Elaine quickly thought of a way to convince their parents to let them join the celebration. There was no way they were passing up on the chance to eat desserts they''ve only heard from Yuna. During their talks before, Yuna had told the two about countless desserts Grey had made. While they could only imagine what it looked like or how it tasted, as they recalled the taste of pudding, they knew they were very delicious. "Wait a minute, Grey, Yuna, I''ll attend! I''ll do my best to convince my mother to let me attend!" £ÛElise£Ý "M-Me too! I''ll convince my parents, too!" £ÛElaine£Ý The fires in Elise and Elaine''s eyes were lit ablaze as they thought of all the desserts Yuna had told them about. Even if they have to experience hell, they will taste those desserts if it''s the last thing they''ll do. The noble and proper ladies were now gone. All that was left were warriors who were ready to take their stance against their parents just to get a taste of the mythicals desserts they only heard stories of. "Then, Grey, Yuna, I''ll be heading home first! Promise to leave me some desserts, okay?" £ÛElise£Ý "Do the same for me, too! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛElaine£Ý Their feet faster than lightning, Elise and Elaine stormed off to their respective directions and headed home as if their lives depended on it. Their eyes were blazing with determination which could triumph all perils All that was left in the wide empty streets of the noble district was Grey and Yuna who were frozen in place. They didn''t understand what just happened and just stood there as they saw Elise and Elaine vanish into the distance. "Umm... Should we just go home, too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Still not understanding what had just occurred, Grey and Yuna went to the direction of the Aldridge mansion. They spent their short moment alone with their hands linked with each other''s. Upon their arrival, the first to greet them as usual was Galvin and Elnart who had just finished with their studies. They have received word from their mother, Veronica, of Grey and Yuna''s plan and wanted to help out. With the excited Elnart and Galvin following them excitedly as if they were their tails, Grey and Yuna headed into the kitchen where they were greeted by the chefs who were currently preparing dinner. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, I have been informed by the Madam beforehand. You can cook whenever you want." £ÛMartin£Ý "Thank you, Mister Martin." £ÛGrey£Ý The one who greeted Grey was Martin. He is a man in his early thirties and is the sous chef of the Aldridge Household, but since the head chef is in Galderia, he is the master of the kitchen. Like Rhodes, Martin also looks up to Grey and Yuna''s skill in cooking and have been learning things from them every day. Thankfully, he wasn''t over dramatic like Rohdes was, otherwise, it would have been a pain for Grey and Yuna. "You can rely on me anytime, and if possible, I would also like to learn from you once again." £ÛMartin£Ý "No problem. We''re imposing on you, after all," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Also, we might become a little loud. I''ll apologize in advance." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, we don''t mind loud noises, Lady Yuna. This is a kitchen, after all. There is plenty of noise to be found in every corner." £ÛMartin£Ý Following Martin''s words, Grey then headed to the empty dining table and took out the ingredients from his "Inventory". This time, Grey only brought out normal ingredients one could find in the market. With Galvin and Elnart curiously observing them, Grey and Yuna, with the help of Martin, whipped out dish after dish in quick succession. Thanks to magic, they were able to cook at breakneck speeds. Like Yuna had requested, there was curry. hamburg steak, omelette, beef stew, fried rice, roast pork, spaghetti, macaroni, pork with ginger, chicken noodle soup, pudding, fruit salad, ice cream, and many more, all lined up neatly on the kitchen table. But even with how many dishes Grey cooked, he felt like there was something missing in the table. He wanted to cook another dish which he and Yuna often ate every time they celebrated something. "Yuna, do you want to eat some lasagna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Lasagna?! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, being the way she is, Yuna quickly agreed to Grey''s request and Grey once again took out some more ingredients from the "Inventory" and quickly started to cook the lasagna. Since other foods were being cooked, the process became easier as they didn''t need to perform as many steps as needed. The beef and other meats to be used for the lasagna was already cooked. All Grey and Yuna had to do was prepare the pasta, layer them accordingly with the sauce, meat, cheese. The sauce and cheese mixtures are already made with various herbs and spices. Once again, with the help of magic in regulating heat and spreading it evenly, the baking process was quickly sped up into less than ten minutes only, many times quicker than how it normally would be. "Wahh¡« What''s that, Big Bro Grey, Big Sis Yuna?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "It''s lasagna, make sure to have some during dinner, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛGalvin£Ý With all the dishes finished, it was now time for dinner. With the help of the chefs, the dishes were brought to the dining hall batch after batch. There were so many dishes that the dining table almost became full. Grey and Yuna had definitely gotten carried away. The amount of dishes they made was definitely not for a "little" celebration. If Veronica hadn''t asked the chefs to lessen the amount of dishes to cook beforehand, there wouldn''t be any space left at the dining table. "Hello, Grey, Yuna, your Big Sis is here!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Out of nowhere, Vanessa suddenly hugged Grey and Yuna as soon as they entered the dining hall, greatly surprising the two who were not informed that she would be present. It wasn''t just Vanessa, there was also Eleanora, Gustav, Kurt, and Ranzel who were present and were seating themselves at the dining table. All of which were not invited to their little celebration. "Big Sis Vanessa, why are you here?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I just want to see my cute Grey and Yuna. Your Big Sis was very lonely, you know?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Yuna tried to ask Vanessa why she was there, but as one would expect, Yuna didn''t get a proper answer. Rather, she became more confused after hearing Vanessa''s response to her question. "Sorry, Yuna, it''s my fault, I wasn''t able to stop them." £ÛElaine£Ý "Me too. I also wasn''t able to stop my mother from tagging along." £ÛElise£Ý "Fufufufu, don''t worry too much about it. The more, the merrier! Also, we wouldn''t be able to finish this much food if you aren''t here." £ÛVeronica£Ý While Elaine and Elise felt apologetic for bringing uninvited guests, Veronica was very happy that more people had joined them for dinner. Especially when Grey and Yuna went overboard and cooked too much. "I apologize for my wife''s behavior, Sir Grey. Actually..." £ÛRanzel£Ý As Ranzel separated his wife from Grey and Yuna, he briefly explained the chain of events to Grey and Yuna why they came to the Aldridge mansion without any prior notice. Apparently, Ranzel, Vanessa, and Kurt were in the Geldoria mansion as they planned some things regarding military activities. Upon Elaine''s return home, she quickly barged in and asked Gustav for permission to attend the celebration. Gustav was against it at first, but as soon as he heard it was with Grey and Yuna, he quickly softened. Unluckily for him, he had no say in the matter. It was Vanessa who quickly agreed and dragged all of them along towards the Aldridge mansion. Following Ranzel''s explanation, Elise also explained why Eleanora was present. The reason was very simple, it was that she was worried for her daughter but didn''t want her friendships to be ruined. She then decided on her own to tag along, thus resulting in the current situation. "Well, we can''t do much about it. Let''s just eat and enjoy dinner!" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Yeah!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛEleanora£Ý Veronica on the lead, Eleanora and Vanessa also cheered with her as she raised her hands. After thanking the lord for the meal, dinner immediately started and everyone had a good time. "So delicious¡«!" £ÛElise£Ý "I''m glad I attended!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Here, dear, open wide." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Ahh¡«" £ÛVanessa£Ý Lively noises ensued as soon as dinner started. With how many people there were in attendance, even when they were mostly of noble descent, it didn''t stop them from being merry and noisy. One couple in particular was very sweet as the husband spoon fed the wife. It was Vanessa and Ranzel who were just wed last year. Even when there were other eyes present, Ranzel didn''t mind and still doted on his wife. "Here, Lea, eat more meat." £ÛGustav£Ý "Elder Brother, stop it. Don''t you see that my plate is full?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Haah... You should eat more. This is why you''re so slim." £ÛGustav£Ý Another odd pair was the siblings Gustav and Eleanora, who didn''t resemble one another at all. Even though they were already in their thirties, Gustav still looked out for Eleanora as the older brother. Elise and Elaine weren''t saved from Gustav''s nagging either. As their uncle and father, respectively, he made sure that they eat a balanced diet, especially since they were cadets in the Royal Academy. He was overprotective of the three. As for the only other guest left, Kurt, he was eating silently and properly with excellent manners. He was even more ladylike than his older sister who was currently being spoon fed by her husband. "Mother, I want some of that!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Oh, where?" £ÛVeronica£Ý As Galvin pointed at a certain dish, Veronica''s eyes followed and ended up seeing the lasagna just in front of Kurt. Though she wanted to get some for Galvin, it was out of her reach. "Excuse me, Lord Kurt, but could I have some of that dish, please?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "This one, Lady Veronica?" £ÛKurt£Ý "Yes, if you don''t mind." £ÛVeronica£Ý As per Veronica''s request, Kurt cut a small slice and put it on a plate then handed it to the former. Seeing Kurt get some lasagna, Yuna also wanted to have some and stood up to get some herself. "What''s that, Yuna?" £ÛElaine£Ý "Ah, it''s lasagna. A type of pasta like the spaghetti and macaroni over there." £ÛYuna£Ý "Lasagna...? Pasta...? Spa... Huh?" £ÛElaine£Ý Yuna tried to explain but Elaine didn''t understand a single bit. The others who overheard their conversation also became intrigued with their topic. After all, other than the people in Landevar mansion back at Moterno, no other people knew of what pasta was. "Mmm... Ah! Why don''t you have a taste first? I''m sure you''ll like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay..." £ÛElaine£Ý Following Yuna''s suggestion, Elaine also cut a slice of lasagna and put it on her plate. Although it looked a little strange to her eyes, since it was Yuna who recommended it, she had no hesitation and had a bite. "Mmm! So delicious! I''ve never had something like this before!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Right?! Grey made it a couple of years ago. It''s one of my favorites!" £ÛYuna£Ý After seeing Elaine''s reaction, the others also cut a slice for themselves and also had a taste of the lasagna. While their reactions varied a little, all of which were similar to Elaine''s and were positive. After tasting the lasagna, everyone then had a taste of the spaghetti and macaroni that Yuna had previously mentioned. It was another dish that everyone present enjoyed happily. The dishes slowly vanished one after another as time passed. And when the main course was finished, it was time for dessert. Elise and Elaine felt like they were heaven the moment they tasted them. With the night getting deeper by the second, the merriness in the dining hall stayed the same for a considerable moment of time. It was the liveliest dinner Grey and Yuna will never forget. CHAPTER 82 END Chapter 83: The Students Nightmares Haaap Haaap Hyaaa Shouts full of determination and passion echoed loudly in the wide training ground as the cadets thrusted their spears and slashed their swords into the empty air with strengths capable of felling down tries in a single strike. "Wrong! Wrong! Wrong again!" £ÛGrey£Ý But no matter how many times they brandished their weapons, they would always receive a scolding from Grey. Their flaws would always be noticed by Grey''s eyes without mistake. It is the second day of Grey and Yuna''s contracted job as instructors in the Royal Academy, and currently, Grey is training the students to improve the way they execute their arts and cast their spells. Although both were types of magics, the way they are done are totally different. While spells need a clear visualization, focus and knowledge, arts on the other hand, need precise movements, right timing, and coordination. Compound magic created from arts and spells are even more difficult as both sets of requirements need to be met. Compound magics are something only high-rankers can use freely without much hassle. As for special magics like summoning magic and holy magic, they take a certain amount of knowledge to even initiate, not to mention successfully casting it. They are the hardest ones to master. "Instructor, we''ve been doing this for hours. We need a break!" "That''s right, Instructor! This is abuse of authority!" "Our arms are already aching!" The students voiced out their complaints one after another, all while drenching in their sweat from training for more than 5 hours straight. Some were even panting heavily and looked like they would collapse at any moment. Seeing the cadets complain about something as repeating movements again and again, Grey couldn''t help but feel a little bit disappointed by them. Even Eliza who was much younger than them has better resolve and motivation. If Grey was teaching Eliza, she wouldn''t voice out a single word of complaint even if her arms were sore to the point she couldn''t feel them. Eliza still continued even when she was on the point of collapsing. "Hey, Grey, let us take a break. Even 15 minutes would be enoug©` ow!" £ÛJulius£Ý Before he could finish his words, Grey cut him off by flicking Julius'' forehead with two of his fingers, making it go red from the flick. Of course, Grey held back his strength greatly, or else, Julius'' head would have gone flying. "What was that for?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "We''re in class right now. Call me Instructor." £ÛGrey£Ý "What with that reasoning, Grey?©` Ah!" £ÛJulius£Ý Grey flicked Julius'' forehead once again making it even redder than before. Tears even formed in the corner of his eyes. Even when Grey held back his strength, it still felt very painful. "I said, call me Instructor." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes, Instructor..." £ÛJulius£Ý After seeing Julius'' numb, red forehead, for reasons more than one, the students stopped complaining and continued with their training quietly. Neither one of them wanted to experience their heads getting flicked. The students kept in my mind how powerful Grey was and etched into their minds the consequences of defying him. While they were certain he was at least D-rank, they weren''t really sure about the extent of Grey''s strength. All they could do was tread with caution, careful not to anger him. Donggggg Donggggg Donggggg Coincidentally, by the time most of the students'' stamina ran out, the school bell rang, signaling the start of the one-hour lunch break. It was the sound most of Grey''s students have been wanting to hear. "Alright, you can take a break for now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ahh... Finally..." "My legs were barely holding... I just want to sleep..." "I feel the same..." After Grey declared that they could take a break, the students'' legs collapsed to the ground and they tried to catch their breaths, panting as heavily as one could, clearly exhausted from such demonic training. As they rested on the ground, some students even had tears forming in the corners of their eyes, extremely happy that they could finally have their rest. What was only a couple of hours to others felt like an eternity to them. But well, their joyous expressions and relieved faces didn''t last very long. As if fate itself was toying with their hearts, Grey crushed their little celebration in just a matter of moments. "Ah, right... I just want to tell everyone beforehand. This afternoon, we''ll change to fighting summoned creatures just like yesterday. Be sure to rest well and prepare yourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Ehh?!"""" The students'' voices of dissatisfaction echoed throughout the training ground in unison. It was somewhat amazing that they were so in sync on something useless, yet they can''t manage to cooperate when they''re fighting. If Grey looked like a demonic instructor before, after he said those words, he looked like the devil himself to the eyes of the students. The fact that they''ll be with him for three whole weeks made it even worse for them. "If you you disagree, we can just skip lunch and continue wit©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, we''re just fine with it, Instructor! Isn''t that right, everyone?" £ÛJulius£Ý """"Y-Yes!"""" Once again, their voices in unison, the students responded to Julius'' question, in great fear of Grey''s suggestion. Just hearing him say those words made extremely cold chills run down their spines. Faces full of despair, the students groggily stood up and headed to the cafeteria to buy their lunch. If they were normal people, let alone walk, they wouldn''t even be able to stand up after all the training they''ve been through. They were still students of the Royal Academy, elites of their generation. "Oh, and a reminder, please don''t try to skip classes. If I found out that you are, I will double the difficulty of your training, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey ended his statement with a very bright smile which wasn''t a smile at all, making the students jolt instinctively and their faces go pale from imagining what kind of training Grey was talking about. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "See you this afternoon." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said, waving his hand slowly, all while still wearing the smile which brought terror to the students'' hearts, adding to the students'' fears and anxiousness as they headed to the cafeteria. "Grey©` Ah, I can call you Grey right now, right?" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius asked while covering his forehead with both of his hands, looking really ridiculous for someone with the status of a prince. Well, one couldn''t really blame him after experiencing two finger flicks to his forehead. "Yeah, sure. It''s still lunch break anyways. So, what did you want to say?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s about the training." £ÛJulius£Ý "What about it? Am I doing something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s more like you''re doing it too perfectly to the point it''s too tough for us. We''re not like you, you know? Right, Amelia?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yes, I''m with Cadet Jul©` I mean, His Highness, on this one..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Amelia replied to Julius'' question all while correcting the way she addressed him now that they are on break. Her face just as concerned as Julius and her body also slightly trembling from exhaustion. Hearing their opinions, Grey looked back on what he made the students do, but no matter how hard he tried, he found no fault with it. In fact, it doesn''t even hold a candle against the training he and Yuna went through. Of course, Grey knew his training method was tough for normal people, but knowing his students were part of the Royal Academy, Grey purposely raised the bar higher, thinking that they could take them. ''Is this what they call Spartan Training...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Those two words perfectly described what the students exactly went through. Grey didn''t really think how strict he was when he went into teaching mode. Yuna, his first student, even gets shivers when Grey goes into teaching mode. ''Should I reward them for their efforts?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought to himself as he remembered the carrot and stick method. The only problem was what he could use as the "carrot". No matter how hard he tried to think, he couldn''t find something that could entice children of nobility. "Ah, by the way, Grey, do you still have some pudding?" £ÛJulius£Ý As timely as one could be, Julius made a request which sparked an idea inside Grey''s mind. The very dessert Julius requested could be used as the "carrot" to reward the students. "Thanks, Julius." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uh? You''re welcome...? But what about my pudding?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I''ll give it to you later, and one for Amelia, too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, thank you, Grey." £ÛAmelia£Ý Both not understanding what Grey''s words meant, Julius and Amelia then headed to the cafeteria together to have their lunch, leaving Grey alone in the training ground to count how much pudding remained in his "Inventory". Just a little bit before lunch break ended, Grey''s students returned to the training ground one after another, with their faces having a much healthier complexion than before. Rest has served them well. "Alright, everyone, each of you take one of these. This is your reward for completing the training this morning." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said whilst pointing at the box of pudding he just recently placed on top a bench under the tree''s shade. Everyone except Julius and Amelia eyed it curiously, wondering what it was. Of course, as the one who requested Grey for it, Julius was the first one to approach it, followed by Amelia. Seeing them get one, everyone else in class also followed suit and got one for themselves. ''There isn''t someone lactose-intolerant amongst them, right?'' £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden thought popped up in Grey''s mind as he realized that pudding uses milk as one of its main ingredients. It was something he didn''t consider and totally forgot about since he arrived in Merusia. Grey wanted to ask the students about that topic but doubted if anyone even knew what lactose-intolerance meant. Just thinking about how he should explain it to them made his head start hurting. "Wow¡«! So sweet and delicious!" "I''ve never tasted something like this!" "It wiggles funnily..," Thankfully, all of Grey''s worries were all for naught. While he was thinking of such things, the students already fed a spoonful of pudding to themselves, but none made strange reactions so far. Seeing his class enjoy pudding so happily, Grey also got one for himself and enjoyed the cold dessert like how he usually would. Just having a bite was enough for him to feel more relaxed. ''Ah...'' £ÛGrey£Ý But just as he took the first bite, Grey remembered something he totally overlooked. He forgot to give Yuna some pudding. He forgot the very person who loves pudding the most. Not to mention that that very person was also his girlfriend. Guilt growing in his heart, Grey once again counted how much pudding he had inside his "Inventory" and thought how much she should give to Yuna, also taking into account that Elise and Elaine were with her. Following such a train of thought, Grey retrieved a couple batches of pudding and placed them on top of the bench, readying to deliver them to Yuna, but as he was doing so... "Grey, I want one more!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Me too, Instructor Grey!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Me too!" "Same here!" Grey''s actions of taking more pudding aroused the attention of everyone in class. They still haven''t finished their cups but they were already rearing to eat more with their eyes full of anticipation. As for Grey, who was subjected to their anticipating stares, he felt a little overwhelmed that the students who looked like zombies before were now full of energy. But thanks to that, he knew that his carrot and stick method would work. "Haah... Alright, I''ll give all of you another one. If you perform well in this afternoon''s training, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý After Grey said those words, the eyes of the students were lit ablaze and a hidden determination that wasn''t there in the morning suddenly showed up out of nowhere. Their eyes were brimming with it. What Grey witnessed before him were warriors who were ready to go through hell. It reminded him of yesterday where Elise and Elaine also changed attitudes after hearing there will be desserts present. ''Mmm... I wonder if everything will be alright...'' £ÛGrey£Ý ... Contrary to Grey''s morning class, Yuna''s was much quieter and looked more normal. Rather than practical training, Yuna was teaching the students with the use of discussions in the classroom. "Although orcs are more powerful than goblins by leaps and bounds, it also has a weakness, and that is its speed. Not just its movement speed, its reaction speed is also slow. This is the key to defeating them." £ÛYuna£Ý Currently, Yuna was teaching her students about the weaknesses and strengths of monsters and how to use them to their advantage. Something adventurers that mostly learn through experience. Although monsters are undoubtedly stronger than normal humans, save for the slimes and normal goblins, it is also a fact that they don''t have much intelligence and mostly rely on their instincts. Their anatomy is also somewhat similar to salferines and from that fact, it was easy to find a weakness for them just by studying one''s own weakness. That is something Yuna wanted to teach her students. That is also the reason why, even though monsters spawn often, Merusia is still not swarmed with monsters. The monsters'' low intelligence and simple attack patterns is the key to the salferines'' survival. "If you can''t finish it in a few blows, it is better to disarm or immobilize them before anything else. That way, you can improve your chance of winning or escaping when you are in grave danger." £ÛYuna£Ý Although it would be for the best to defeat the monster, the first priority should still be one''s own safety. A dead person can''t celebrate victory after all. It was the fatal flaw of all inexperienced soldiers and adventurers. "If you''re up against an orc, sneak attacks are the best way to defeat them, and I suggest that you target the nape since other than the fact that it''s a vital point, the nape is also easier to slice than other parts of its body. Their armors also has a gap in the nape©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Donggggg Donggggg Donggggg Just as Yuna was about to wrap up her lesson, the lunch break bell rang loudly, interrupting her lesson. Thankfully, she had already covered the most vital information and main points. "Okay, time for lunch, everyone. Be sure to arrive at the training grounds before lunch break ends." £ÛYuna£Ý """Yes¡«""" """Yes! Instructor!""" After what Yuna said, the students quickly exited the classroom with smiles blooming on their faces and headed to the cafeteria in order to sate their hunger, the complete opposite of Grey''s students. ''Mmm... I just hope they can keep those smiles this afternoon...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Well, those smiles wouldn''t last long anyway. Yuna already had something planned in the afternoon which will surely destroy the students'' smiling faces. Something she forgot to mention to them. "Yuna, let''s also head to the cafeteria!" £ÛElise£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Elise''s invitation, Yuna, Elise, and Elaine happily headed to the cafeteria and when we arrived there, they ordered their lunches. Grey had also notified Yuna via telepathy that he wouldn''t be able to join them so they ate without him. As usual, Yuna ordered a lot of dishes in the cafeteria, more than three times more than Elise and Elaine''s portions combined. It was to "compensate" the energy she spent teaching the students It was totally because Yuna really loved eating. Totally not because of that. Yep, totally not it. That''s what Yuna said to herself. "Amazing... Yuna..." £ÛElise£Ý Including yesterday''s celebration, it was already the third time Elise saw Yuna eat, yet she still didn''t get used to the amount of food Yuna had. The same went for Elaine. They just couldn''t see where Yuna stored so much food in her slim body. "Hm? Do you want some too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no. I''m fine." £ÛElise£Ý "M-Me too." £ÛElaine£Ý Yuna offered Elise and Elaine some food seeing how much they stared at her, but they quickly refused the offer with their faces still containing traces of surprise and disbelief. "By the way, Yuna, why were you so easy on us today? We were expecting something like a repeat of yesterday." £ÛElise£Ý "That''s right. I thought we were going to fight high orcs again..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Hm? Didn''t I tell you?" £ÛYuna£Ý ""Eh?"" £ÛElise and Elaine£Ý Elise and Elaine said in unison with their faces filled with confusion. They really were cousins. Even their faces and expressions looked exactly the same with one another as they responded to Yuna. "We will be doing that in the afternoon, and to test if you really learned something from my discussion, you will be fighting twice the number of monsters compared to yesterday." £ÛYuna£Ý ""Ehh?!!"" £ÛElise and Elaine£Ý A shocked expression quickly loomed over Elise and Elaine''s face as they heard Yuna''s words. Although the syllables were the same, their reactions and the tone of their voice couldn''t be more different than before. Elise and Elaine still recovering from shock, the three continued their lunch in silence. After their lunch at the cafeteria, they then headed back to the training ground, where a familiar figure waited for them. "Ah, Yuna, it''s Grey..." £ÛElise£Ý Elise pointed to the figure who was on the opposite side of the training ground, standing there quietly. Of course, it was Grey who had just finished giving his students some pudding. "Do you need anything?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, not really. I just came to deliver some pudding. I''m giving my class some so I thought I''ll deliver some for you, Elise, and Elaine to enjoy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, thank you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well then, I''ll be going back to my class now. I still have to teach my students, after all. I''ll see you this afternoon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. See you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like how he appeared without notice, Grey also left suddenly from Yuna and company''s sight. The amount of pudding he handed to Yuna was two dozens, plenty for the whole class to eat. While Grey didn''t say much to Yuna and quickly left, Yuna was still happy to know that Grey thought of her. She was especially happy when Grey brought her a lot of pudding to eat. "Yuna, you''re blushing..." £ÛElise£Ý "Yeah, it''s really showing Yuna..." £ÛElaine£Ý Elise and Elaine commented while extending their arms to the box of pudding Yuna was holding unto. Their moods were much better than before after getting their hands on some pudding. "Yep, pudding really is delicious." £ÛElaine£Ý "Yuna, give us all of this pudding!" £ÛElise£Ý "Eh?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You have Grey anyways, you can just ask him anytime!" £ÛElise£Ý "T-That''s right, Yuna! Please give all these puddings to us!" £ÛElaine£Ý Without warning, Elise and Elaine approached Yuna playfully as they tried to have all the pudding in Yuna''s hands for themselves. Of course, Yuna''s reaction to their antics was obvious. "N-No!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, please¡«!" £ÛElaine£Ý "That''s right, we''ll do anything!" £ÛElise£Ý "No is no! And that''s final!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna¡«!!" £ÛElise£Ý Elise said as she clung tightly to Yuna''s waist. Elaine also did the same after she finished her cup of pudding and clung to the other side of Yuna''s waist. Both were half joking, half serious. "Stop clinging to me, you two! Geez!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to shake the two off but it was no use, they still clung to her lightly as if their lives defended on it. They really wanted to have all the pudding Yuna has. Unbeknownst to the three of them, there were two pairs of judging eyes watching them from the second floor of a certain building to their right. Their expressions were clearly unhappy as they observed the three. "What boorish behavior unfit for noble ladies. Don''t you agree, Madam?" £Û???£Ý "Tch! This academy is an insult to nobility!" £Û???£Ý CHAPTER 83 END Chapter 84: A Pain and A Serious Pain The wind was still and so there was barely any noise to be heard. The Headmaster''s office was blanketed in a tranquil and silent atmosphere. Peace was all over the place as the Headmaster continued his work. Yet, despite how quiet the office was, just a few hundred meters from it, it was the exact opposite. Constant screams of students as they were chased around by monsters echoed throughout the training ground. It was pandemonium. While he was a little concerned about the new instructors'' training regime, the Headmaster couldn''t really say anything as it was a very effective method. A far more effective method that any teaching style the Royal Academy had ever used. The Headmaster''s eyes were glued to the students as he watched them struggle against opponents much stronger than them, all while being watched by their new instructora just a few dozen meters away from them. "Practical training, huh..." £ÛArnelius£Ý The Headmaster mumbled to himself as he continued to watch the students'' training. And when his curiosity was satisfied, the Headmaster took his seat and then continued to work with the paperwork. Three days ago, the Headmaster received a summon from the King. The summon was of course in relation to the new instructors for the Royal Academy which will temporarily replace the injured instructors. As the Headmaster, it was Arnelius'' responsibility to answer the summons, and so he went to the castle as soon as he finished with his work. It was already almost evening by the time he arrived. During his way to the castle, there was one thing that bothered the Headmaster greatly. It was the fact that he had to be summoned rather than being told by a messenger. It was then that his intuition told him that there was something more to it than just a simple summon. Another thing was that he was not summoned to the throne room. Rather, he was summoned in a more private room much deeper into the castle. It meant that it was going to be something along the lines of a great secret. "Ernes, I''m here. What''s this summon all about?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Hahaha, still as casual as ever, huh, my friend." £ÛErnes£Ý "Well, it''s just the two of us anyway. And didn''t you hate formalities? Don''t tell me you''ve actually become a proper king now." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Hey, I''m still a king, you bastard! At least show some respect!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Sure, sure, You Majesty... So, why did you call me?" £ÛArnelius£Ý From serious to casual to serious again, the atmosphere in the room after the Headmaster entered changed frequently. It was because there were no prying eyes around that they were able to be so casual. "Well, take a look at these." £ÛErnes£Ý The King handed the Headmaster a file as he drank a little glass of alcohol with the other hand. It was a file which contained information about the temporary instructors which will serve the Royal Academy for three weeks. Upon receiving the file, the Headmaster quickly scanned through its content and found nothing unusual. All the new instructors were knights, adventurers, or former ones. All were at least at F-rank with three even at D-rank. "Hmm... They all look decent, but... aren''t there too few of them? There are still two slots empty." £ÛArnelius£Ý "That''s why I called you here." £ÛErnes£Ý Said the King as he handed another file. It was much thinner and only contained two pages, each of which contained information about a new instructor. They were for the alpha classes of years 2 and 3. Only a few moments after reading it, the Headmaster''s eyes quickly widened in shock after seeing their information. While them being young played a part in his shock, what really did it was the fact that the new instructors were S-rankers. Both of them were S-rankers. They weren''t by any means normal. They were people beyond the words "genius" and "prodigies" could describe. They were many levels higher than the cadets that the Royal Academy boasts. "Ernes, this is..." £ÛArnelius£Ý "I know how you feel, Arnelius. That''s the reason why I summoned you here. I know that it''s already obvious, but let me tell this straight to you... Never, at all cost, let either of them be offended." £ÛErnes£Ý The King''s words were quickly engraved into the Headmaster''s heart. It was the first time he saw the King act so seriously, and knowing what his usual self was, it gave him a little bit of a shock. But he could fully understand where he was coming from. Alfrione''s military power could only boast one A-ranker, five B-rankers, and a little more than a hundred C-rankers. Even if the kingdom asks the help of retired officers and uses all their forces, they will have no chance of beating two S-rankers. If those two S-rankers were to be offended and run wild, it could cause the kingdom''s destruction and the death of millions of innocent citizens. The Kingdom of Alfrione will be wiped clean off the map in just a matter of years. "Arnelius, I want you to make sure that that never happens. The fate of Alfrione lies on your shoulders." £ÛErnes£Ý "I understand." £ÛArnelius£Ý With no other choice to take, Arnelius accepted the burden and went back to the Royal Academy. Just the thought of the responsibility alone made him restless and prevented him from sleeping peacefully for days. Due to his nervousness, during his first time meeting the said S-rankers, his face froze with a menacing smile and he subconsciously released his aura. Thankfully, he was able to laugh it off and prevent the worst case scenario. When Beldon''s spoiled brat started speaking rubbish about them, the Headmaster really thought it was the end of Alfrione. He was so nervous that he felt like his life had been shaved by a couple of years. Fortunately, the incident was quickly resolved. Knock Knock Knock Just as the Headmaster was recalling the recent happenings in his life, a gentle knocking echoed throughout his office. It made him snap back to reality and stopped his flashbacks. "Headmaster, someone is looking for you." "Tell them I''m busy with filling out the paperwork. Let them make an appointment if they want to meet me." £ÛArnelius£Ý "I already told them that but..." The staff member''s showed signs of trouble as she tried to explain things to the Headmaster. Just from her actions alone, the Headmaster was able to determine what the situation was. While he was the Headmaster of the Royal Academy, his social status in the kingdom is not amongst the ranks of what one would call as influential. There were still people that he couldn''t just turn away. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "I understand. Lead them to the conference room. I''ll be meeting them shortly, I''ll just fix myself." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Yes, Headmaster." The staff bowed her head and then left to carry on with the task the Headmaster gave to her. She looked somewhat pale as she walked away, clearly fearing the status of the people who wanted to meet the Headmaster. After changing his attire into something more formal and presentable, the Headmaster then headed to the conference room. As soon as he entered the conference room, what greeted him were two women who were nothing but trouble. One of the women was the wife of Marquess Beldon, wearing a ridiculously gaudy outfit, while the other one was one of her servants, who was also wearing some expensive jewelry. "A pleasant afternoon, Marchioness Beldon. How may I serve you?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Don''t act like you know nothing! You were there when it happened!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý Although the Headmaster greeted her with utmost politeness and respect, the Marchioness immediately went on the offensive and lashed out in response to his question while yelling. The Headmaster was greatly irritated by the Marchioness'' difficult attitude but he needed to endure it. The fate and reputation of the academy could crumble in one single mistake. "Pardon my rudeness, but what might Her Excellency mean by that?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "Are you stupid?! I am talking about how one of your new instructors ridiculed my son in front of everyone!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý Irked veins popped in the Headmaster''s face as he tried to control his anger after hearing the Marchioness'' words. After all, what happened was the opposite. It was her son who ridiculed them. "Pardon me, Your Excellency, but no such thing happened. Perhaps it was just a misunderstanding." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Are you calling my son a liar?!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý "Pardon this one if I implied such. What I was trying to imply wa©`" £ÛArnelius£Ý "I don''t want to hear any excuses from you! My son is not a liar!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý The Headmaster was near his limits with the Marchioness'' belittling attitude. If it weren''t for the fact that she was a Marchioness and that he was the Headmaster, he would have retaliated already. No matter how hard the Headmaster tried to reason with the Marchioness, all his efforts were futile. The Marchioness wouldn''t listen to him and was stubborn on her stance, not budging a little bit. "I want you to fire her from the academy, and I don''t want to hear any nonsensical reasoning! That is final!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý Or so the Marchioness said, but no matter which angle one would look, the one who was nonsensical and unreasonable was her. She was the type of person who is blinded by pride and power. It also didn''t help that the servant the Marchioness brought with her was also looking down on the Headmaster. The disgusting smile she tried to hide and the irritating look on her face made the Headmaster choke the living soul out of her. Thankfully, the Headmaster has a lot of patience and could endure such humiliation, otherwise, the current scene would have been much quieter but uglier, something no one would want to see. "I''m afraid I can''t do so, Your Excellency." £ÛArnelius£Ý "You can''t what?! Do you know who I am?! I am a marchioness! Do you understand that, you peasant?! I am a marchioness!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý "Then in return, let me ask you this... Do you know who was the one who employed her to the academy?" £ÛArnelius£Ý A threatening glare issued from the Headmaster as he uttered those words. His eyes were cold and menacing that even the prideful and arrogant Marchioness jolted at his sudden change of attitude. "I-I couldn''t care less about who they are! I want you to fire that instructor right here, right now!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý "I understand." £ÛArnelius£Ý "Took you long enough. This is the problem with you peasants. With your minuscule brains, it takes long for you to understan©`" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý "Then I shall relay your complaints to His Majesty." £ÛArnelius£Ý "His Majesty?" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý When the Headmaster mentioned the King, the annoying marchioness immediately became perplexed and her face became cramped in shock. Not just hers but also of the servant''s behind her. The Headmaster had never really used the King''s name to threaten people. This was the first time he did, and unsurprisingly, it had a great effect on them. It made her completely change her attitude. Just the mere mention of the King was already enough to scare the living lights out of them. The Headmaster could only begin to imagine their reactions if the King was informed of the scandal. "W-What does His Majesty have to do with this?!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý "His Majesty was the one who employed that instructor. In other words, it was a royal order from His Majesty himself." £ÛArnelius£Ý With that statement added, the Marchioness and the servant''s faces turned from pale to ghastly white. Not to mention they were starting to sweat profusely as despair started to creep in their hearts. "Shall I write a letter stating such, Your Excellency?" £ÛArnelius£Ý "O-On second thought, I think I need to still clarify what George meant by what he said. Rita, do I have an appointment today?" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý "Y-Yes, Madam. You have a meeting with the landscaper today." £ÛRita£Ý "Then, If you would excuse us, Headmaster, I still have an appointment to attend to. I hope I can invite you for tea some time." £ÛM. Beldon£Ý The Marchioness gave an excuse with her servant helping her out. They were still sweating profusely, and their faces were barely struggling to maintain a smile after learning about the King''s involvement in the matter. "I would love to do that. Maybe when I have some spare time, Your Excellency." £ÛArnelius£Ý A large smile was showing on the Headmaster''s face as he said those words, but he didn''t mean any of his words. He would rather die than attend a tea party with the arrogant Marchioness before him. Of course, the Headmaster also wasn''t just going to let the matter go. He would surely write a report to the King after his duties are finished. After all, the Marchioness'' recklessness could have cost the fate of the kingdom. "Well then, we''ll be going now." £ÛM. Beldon£Ý "Please take care on your way to your appointment." £ÛArnelius£Ý "We will." £ÛM. Beldon£Ý With her servant opening the door for her, the Marchioness left after showing a gentle-looking smile to the Headmaster. Her servant also followed suit and then exited the room after her. "Tch! That peasant headmaster will have his day!" £ÛM. Beldon£Ý A low voice coming from the hallway echoed throughout the conference room. The owner of the voice was undoubtedly the annoying Marchioness who has been totally defeated by the Headmaster. Of course, the Headmaster heard the Marchioness'' cursing loud and clear. The only thing he wished was that she keep her voice down if she was going to curse him. It only made his day more bitter. ''Haah... What an annoying lady... I think I need a week-long vacation...'' £ÛArnelius£Ý ... "Instructoooor! Please have mercy!" "Kyaaa!!" "Heeellppp!!" Screams filled the training ground as the students tried to fight back against the monsters Yuna summoned. Their ratio was 2:1 with the monsters double the number of the students. Some of the students tried to run away from the battle, so as a solution, Yuna erected a wall of ice on the training grounds. The walls were at least 20 meters high and were cold enough to the point it would give blisters to those who happened to touch it. Although they were complaining and screaming almost all the time, the students were actually fighting back, and with a little bit of cooperation, they were able to take a few monsters down time after time. Currently, there are only 8 high orcs left. About half of which have already sustained quite the amount of damage. With a few more blows from the students, they would be quickly taken care of. ¡¶Geyser!¡· £ÛElise£Ý ¡¶Lightning Bolt!¡· £ÛElaine£Ý With Elise and Elaine''s attack, two high orcs were pushed towards each other and the water from the attack drenched both of them whole. The high orcs were about to recover from the attack when lightning came down from the sky and electrocuted them into ash. Yuna was happily and carefully observing her students from afar when she quickly detected a mana spike in the vicinity. Not only mana, the temperature in the surroundings also spiked with it. ¡¶Fire Trident!¡· Out of nowhere, a mid-level fire-attribute spell broke through Yuna''s wall of ice and annihilated five high orcs on its path. It was like an unstoppable spear which destroyed everything on its path. Strangely enough, the spell came straight towards Yuna and so, none of the students were hurt. It was so unprecedented that Yuna canceled all of her summons and turned them back to mana. ¡¶Barrier!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, it went without saying that Yuna was able to defend against such an attack with just a simple barrier. While it was strong enough to kill the high orca in a single strike, it was something which won''t even threaten Yuna. "Cough, cough, what happened..,?" "What was that?! It just came out of nowhere!" "Is anybody hurt?!" The students and Yuna searched the vicinity for the source of the spell, and when they found it, or rather, her, all of them were shocked by it. It was none other than the unpredictable Vanessa. "Yuna¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa waved her hand happily while wearing a large blooming smile on her face. And like usual, she greeted Yuna with a large and warm embrace which, also like usual, almost suffocated Yuna. "B-Big Si©` I mean, Lady Vanessa, what are you doing here?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You can just call me Big Sis, you know? And I just came here to see you. I''m getting a little lonely so I wanted to see my cute Yuna!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "I... I see... No! That''s not the point! What you did was dangerous! Someone could have been hurt!" £ÛYuna£Ý "But everyone is safe, aren''t they?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Yuna tried to protest against Vanessa but with how she reasoned it out, her protest instantly became useless. Vanessa''s mind was just too absurd for Yuna or anyone to comprehend. Vanessa was so happy to see Yuna that she completely forgot to mask her real self. The students who were witnessing Vanessa''s real personality were in great shock after seeing how carefree and mischievous she was. "Haah... Everyone. You can take a break for now. We''ll continue once you''ve rested well enough." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yay!" "Finally!" "Thank God!" The students cheered as they collapsed to the ground. Some were so happy that tears started flowing out of their eyes. Some were even thanking Vanessa for arriving at the training grounds. "Um, Big Sis Vanessa, what are you really doing here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Didn''t I say I just wanted to see you?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Is that really all there is?" £ÛYuna£Ý When Yuna asked that question, Vanessa''s eyes quickly went swimming in directions away from Yuna''s eyes, only proving that it wasn''t just as simple as what she was trying to imply. "Big Sis Vanessa......" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright! Alright! I came here to have a match with you!" £ÛVanessa£Ý It was only when Yuna stared at her very intensely that Vanessa gave her real reason, but even when she did, Yuna was still completely stumped and shocked by how unreasonable Vanessa''s reasoning was. Although Vanessa knew full well that she didn''t stand a chance against Yuna, with the gap in their threat levels, she still wanted to fight against her. In simpler words, she was a battle junky. "Ever since I met you and Grey, I''ve always wanted to have a bout against each of you! Now is the perfect moment for it!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Wait, wait, wait! I still have work to do. And not to mention that you''re pregnant right now! There''s no way I''ll accept it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Please, Yuna¡«! If that''s what''s bothering you then we can do it without moving. We can just fire spells towards each other!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "No! That''s still too dangerous for your baby!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Plea¡«se!! I''m begging you!!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Yuna refused with all her might but Vanessa didn''t back down either. she went over the top once again and clung to Yuna with all her might. Needless to say, they garnered everyone''s attention. It was really embarrassing for Yuna. "Vanesaaaa!!" £ÛEdward£Ý While Vanessa tried to convince Yuna, a loud and hoarse familiar voice suddenly boomed throughout the training grounds. The owner of the said voice was none other than the kingdom''s General. Wearing a very angry expression on his already scary face, the General approached Vanessa steadily, and when the latter was inside his range, he grabbed her ear and pinched it tightly. "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "What are you thinking, skipping out on your job?! Just because you''re pregnant, it doesn''t mean you can skip out!" £ÛEdward£Ý "Sorry, please let me go..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Not until we get back to the castle and you learn your lesson! You''re not going to fool me with those innocent eyes again." £ÛEdward£Ý "Yuna¡«, save meee!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Although Yuna can easily overwhelm the general on her own, she didn''t want to help Vanessa out. It was because if she did, there wasn''t a single speck of doubt that she would be bothering them. A few moments after that, Vanessa and the General were out of sight from Yuna and the students. Everyone who was a witness to such a scene couldn''t describe what just happened before them. They were all at a loss for words. "Umm... Let''s just forget that that ever happened, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý """"Y... Yes...""" As if nothing ever happened, the students'' training continued until dismissal time. It was an eventful and productive day for all of them. An unforgettable day for sure. CHAPTER 84 END Chapter 85: Reunion Dongggg Dongggg Dongggg A heavy ringing sound resounded throughout the academy as the sky started to change shades. The bluish color of the sky had slowly started to turn into amber, signaling the approaching sunset. It has been a few days since Yuna and Grey started becoming instructors at the Royal Academy, and today, it is finally the end of the school week. It was Veneris, or in Earth''s English language, Friday. "Alright. That will be all for today. If you don''t have any questions, then you are all free to go." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yay! It''s finally the weekend!" "I could finally rest!" "Bye, Instructor¡«!" Like all high school students would be, Grey''s students were elated the moment he dismissed them. It was finally the weekends, meaning they could heal up all the fatigue they acquired from the demonic instructor''s spartan training regime. Grey didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but as the students cheered happily, he could clearly pick up conversations about heading to the carnival to reward themselves for being able to survive such a harsh school week. While Grey was happy that his students were being cheerful, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted when the reason for their happiness was that they would be able to take a break from his teachings. He now knew how teachers felt back when he was in his high school and college days. "Grey, are you also going to the carnival with Yuna?" £ÛJulius£Ý "We already went there last Solis (Sunday), so probably not." £ÛGrey£Ý "Must be nice, huh? Going on to dates during Solis." £ÛJulius£Ý "Speak for yourself, haven''t you and Amelia been going to the carnival since the start of the week?" £ÛGrey£Ý Julius tried to think up of something to retort against what Grey said, but he wasn''t able to as all of the latter''s words were true. Amelia, on the other hand, was extremely embarrassed after hearing my words. "Tsk! You win this time." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius clicked his tongue as he admitted defeat to Grey. While he liked annoying Grey to get back at him for all his harsh teachings, he always failed to do so and received a bitter end. Truly a pitiful prince. Over the course of the weekdays, Julius and Amelia have gotten more comfortable with Grey that they could already be called good friends. And as good friends, teasing each and annoying each other has become a normal thing for them. "Alright, we''ll be going now. Have a fun weekend." £ÛJulius£Ý "See you next week, Grey." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Yeah, sure." £ÛGrey£Ý With the two of them restraining themselves from holding each other''s hands, Amelia and Julius exited the room and when they were outside the Royal Academy''s campus, they then headed straight to the carnival. As for Grey, he was tidying up the room and making sure it was like how it was when he came in the morning. It was only after he confirmed that everything was fixed that he turned off the lights and locked the room. The once lively hallways were now filled with nothing but the sound of Grey''s footsteps and the echoes from his humming. There were only a few students and instructors to be seen. It has become peaceful. With the students mostly gone, Grey once again observed the Royal Academy and saw a completely different side to it. Its serenity was something almost equal to that of the forest, only that there weren''t many plants and animals to be seen. The extensive area of the Royal Academy made it so that even the noise from the city could not easily disturb the academy grounds. It was the perfect place for people who are trying to study or reflect on themselves. But even with how serene and scenic the Royal Academy was, there was one thing which kept popping into his mind like butterflies constantly attracted to flowers. It was longing. His longing to see his beloved. While Grey was happy experiencing new things in the academy, his time with Yuna had greatly decreased. Now that work is over for the week, he wanted to see her and get his fill of her. He wanted to spend more time with her. "Waah¡« So amazing! To think there was that kind of place in the Haltea Great Forest! I wanna see it!" £ÛElise£Ý "A natural spring, huh... Yuna sure had experienced nice things..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Well, I was just lucky to come across it." £ÛYuna£Ý The peace and quiet was only broken when Grey neared Yuna''s assigned class. Even when he was still in the hallway, he could already hear three familiar voices chatting happily with each other. Inside the classroom, Yuna, Elise, and Elaine were seated on the front row as they told the others stories about their unforgettable experiences. They looked so close one wouldn''t even think they were strangers just a week ago. "Are you three ready to go home yet?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he approached the three ladies in a leisurely manner, successfully catching the three''s attention, abruptly cutting off their friendly chatting. Ever since Grey and Yuna started with the job at the academy, every time dismissal arrives, the four of them always go home together. It was all because their homes are in the noble''s district. It is also worth noting that every time they go home, they always catch the attention of the crowd, and every time, without fail, Grey would always be subjected to the hurtful gazes of envious men. "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah." £ÛElise£Ý "Yes." £ÛElaine£Ý With the ladies'' agreement, the four of them once again tread the road towards the noble''s district. It was only a 15-minute walk which easily felt like a couple of minutes when they talked with one another. There was the option of taking carriages, but the four of them opted to instead walk the distance. Not only will they save money and get some exercise, they would also be able to have a longer talk. Like usual, their way home was a merry one. They bought a few snacks along the way and engaged themselves in interesting topics. Well, it was just like the usual until they were halfway through. "Elder Sister¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý Out of the blue, a familiar voice suddenly called out to Elise. It came from the carriage just a few meters behind the four of them, and the owner of the voice was none other than Eliza who was happily looking at the carriage window. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Liz!" £ÛElise£Ý Without warning, Eliza suddenly opened the carriage''s door and quickly ran towards Elise to give her a tight embrace. Her expression was that of a lonely child who had greatly missed her older sister. "Elder Sister, I really really missed you©` Ah! Elder Sister Elaine, Elder Sister Yuna, and Elder Brother Grey too! I also missed all of you! £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah, we missed you too." £ÛGrey£Ý "You''ve become taller again, Liz..." £ÛElaine£Ý "How have you been, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý One by one, Grey and company gave their greetings to Eliza in response to Eliza''s words. Grey gently patted her head while Yuna and Elaine gave her a warm and tight embrace. "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" £ÛEliza£Ý As for her real older sister, Elsie, she pinched Eliza''s cheeks tightly with both of her hands. It took some time before Elise let go of Eliza''s cheeks, which had become red after her older sister''s sudden actions. "W... Why...?" £ÛEliza£Ý "That''s punishment for calling me flat." £ÛElise£Ý Elise''s reason was something Eliza, who was rubbing her reddened cheeks, did not understand. And of course, the one to blame for Eliza''s punishment was Yuna who carelessly talked to Elise about it. While the scene was happening, Elaine wasn''t able to understand what happened so Yuna briefly explained it to her. When she was finished explaining, their eyes in sync, the two of them looked at a certain area of Elise''s body. "I think I understand where Liz is coming from..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Un... Me too..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna and Elaine mumbled in low voices, all while still staring at that certain part of Elise''s body. It was a problem they couldn''t relate to since the both of them were blessed to have something Elise did not possess. "It''s good to see you so energetic. So, how have you been, Elise?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Father!" £ÛElise£Ý Following Eliza, Fritz also came down from the carriage to greet his daughter who he hadn''t seen for months, and when Elise saw him, like Eliza before, she also gave him a tight embrace. Even when they were out in the public, there were no traces of embarrassment in the faces of the people involved. Their longing for each other was much more powerful than something as measly as embarrassment. Elise''s embrace to her father lasted for about half a minute, and when she finally let go of Fritz, she wiped off the tears that formed in the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief her father just gave her. "Looks like my daughter and niece were in your care again. Grey, Yuna." £ÛFritz£Ý "It was just a coincidence." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, we just happened to get a job at the academy." £ÛGrey£Ý "A job at the academy, huh... I would love to hear more about that, but first, why don''t we get inside the carriage first?" £ÛFritz£Ý Following Fritz''s invitation, everyone then boarded the carriage they were riding. Inside the carriage, there was another being who had also been longing to see its masters as it wagged its tail. "Kyaa¡«! So cute!" £ÛElise£Ý "Is this your puppy, Liz?" £ÛElaine£Ý Elise and Elaine squealed happily as they saw an adorable little puppy sitting on top of the carriage, immediately cuddling with it the moment they saw it. It was Polaris, who was currently shapeshifting as a wolf pup. ¡ºIt''s good to see you again, Master, Mistress.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºYeah, it''s been a while, Polaris.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI''m glad you''re doing well, Polaris. Sorry if the girls are bothering you.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºDon''t worry, Mistress. This much is nothing. I have been subjected to Lady Eliza''s similar actions and had gotten used to it.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý Even when Polaris was being fawned over by Elise and Elaine like children to a new toy, Polaris did not complain. He was so happy seeing his masters once again that he didn''t pay it no heed. As one would expect from a noble''s carriage, it was pretty spacious. Although there were six of them inside, excluding the small Polaris, they weren''t cramped at all. It was still comfortable for all of them. There, Grey and Yuna told Fritz about how they became instructors at the Royal Academy. But of course, they skipped the part where they were officially identified as S-rankers as it would only spell trouble. While they were doing so, the cousins, Eliza, Elise, and Elaine played with Polaris, with the latter usually lying on top of Eliza''s lap, his expression unchanging, still looking like an innocent and happy little puppy. "So it was Lt. General Vanessa''s scheme, huh... So Gustav''s stories were true. She really is a troublemaker." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz commented as he stroked his chin and thought about something for a brief moment. He had previously thought Vanessa was a prim and proper lady, but after hearing many stories about her, his opinion has greatly changed. "Well, we aren''t regretting our choices. Teaching in the Royal Academy is fun in its own way." £ÛGrey£Ý "We were also able to make precious friends. It was a wonderful experience for the both of u©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛElise£Ý "We love you, Yuna!" £ÛElaine£Ý Their faces beaming with warm smiles, Elise and Elaine embraced Yuna as tight as they could, cutting Yuna off and shaking the carriage slightly from their sudden and rowdy actions. Elise and Elaine already considered Yuna as their friend, but even when they knew that, they were still moved by Yuna''s words. After all, knowing about it and hearing it directly from the person are two completely different things. "Eh? Does that mean Elder Sister Yuna doesn''t consider me a friend?" £ÛEliza£Ý But while they were having a fun time hugging Yuna, someone was pouting over something and that someone was Eliza. She had misunderstood Yuna''s words and was now sulking. "Ah! Of course, Liz is also a precious friend, but you''re more like a little sister to us. Right, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. You''re our sweet little sister." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, with Yuna''s tact and Grey''s help, they were quickly and easily able to resolve the misunderstanding. Just hearing their words and a simple pat in the head, Eliza''s mood improved greatly and a smile bloomed on her face. "Hehe... Then that means I have three older siblings now..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Three? Liz, how about me?!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Ah! I mean four! I have four older siblings!" £ÛEliza£Ý "That''s alright Liz, you''re not obligated to say that to comfort me. I''m always forgotten anyways..." £ÛElaine£Ý "No, no, no! I really mean it! I also love Elder Sister Elaine!" £ÛEliza£Ý While Elaine and Eliza''s little drama continued, the carriage continued traveling towards the Landevar mansion, and after a few more minutes, they finally arrived there, just as the sun started to set. As soon as the carriage halted in front of the mansion, like before, Eliza quickly opened the doors and dashed out towards the mansion. She was obviously excited to see her mother again. As for Elaine who was crestfallen just a few minutes ago, she was back to herself and was chatting happily with the other girls. Meanwhile, Grey and Fritz were also having their own chat. ""Welcome back, Master."" The moment the guards noticed Fritz, they immediately bowed their heads to greet him, obviously elated at seeing their lord once again. He was a lord loved by his subjects in and out of Moterno. Eliza, who went ahead of the group, was nowhere to be seen as she was searching the whole mansion for her mother, carrying Polaris in her arms like a stuffed toy. As for the rest, they headed to the parlor and continued their talks there. A few moments later, Eleanora and Eliza arrived at the parlor together and joined the group with their talk. But before anything else, Eleanora gave Fritz a hug as tight as she could. It was a loving embrace of a wife who had greatly missed her husband. "Do you want to eat dinner first? Or perhaps do you want to rest? How about a bath? Aren''t you tired from the journey?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Eleanora, Dear, we''re fine. We''ll just have those later." £ÛFritz£Ý "Are you sure? You''re not forcing yourself, are you?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Yeah, I''m fine. I really a©`" £ÛFritz£Ý "Ahem! Mother, Father, I just want to remind you that we still have guests over. Please save the intimate acts for later." £ÛElise£Ý After Elise released a very straightforward statement, the married couple suddenly froze and an awkward atmosphere loomed over the room. They were reminded that they weren''t alone, by their very own daughter no less. "Ah, o-of course." £ÛFritz£Ý The married couple quickly changed characters and acted as if the people present didn''t see what happened and seated themselves with them. Completely professional with their acts. They talked, they laughed, and they played with Polaris. Everyone wasted about half an hour like that. And when evening arrived, Eliza asked Grey and Yuna to once again cook dinner for her, like how they usually did back at Moterno. And having tasted how the dishes Grey and Yuna cooked tasted, Elise, Elaine, and Eleanora''s eyes lit up with anticipation. It was as if they looked at the young couple like they were automatic food dispensers. Their orders were mostly the food they had eaten back on Grey and Yuna''s little celebration, with all three of them emphasizing in the desserts rather than the main courses since the chefs could just make them. Well, it wasn''t only the three of them who ordered something. Eliza, following their steps, also ordered something as well. It was only one dish which she had really taken a liking to. It was pizza. For reasons unknown to the two, when Yuna and Grey headed to the kitchen to cook, everyone also followed them, and when they asked why they were following them, the latter only said they wanted to see them cook. There was nothing they could do about it. "Ah, everyone, what kind of meat do you want me to use?" £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing that everyone was present, Grey asked the others what kind of meat they would like to have as the main ingredient for the dishes. He wanted to give them something they will totally enjoy. "Meat?" £ÛElaine£Ý "Couldn''t you just use what you usually use?" £ÛElise£Ý But Grey''s question only made the people present confused. After all, unlike Grey and Yuna who use a variety of ingredients from their hunts, the others were just normal people who used normal ingredients. In consideration of everyone present, Grey opened up his "Inventory" and retrieved different kinds of meat and placed them on top of the kitchen table. All of which were high class ingredients. "Which meat do you want me to use?" £ÛGrey£Ý His question rephrased, Grey once again asked others what kind of meat they would like to eat. Everyone then eyed the kinds of meat in front of them. They were looking at it with eyes full of curiosity. "Um... Grey, just a question.... Is this meat perhaps bulldeer...?" £ÛEleanora£Ý Eleanora asked whilst pointing to meat located third from the right. It was a reddish-brown meat that contained little to no fat and when cooked was very tender and juicy. A truly exquisite ingredient. "It is. And this one is cervidian fowl, striped bison, snapping lobster, blue-feathered hawk, dire wolf, and grey-horned boar." £ÛGrey£Ý Starting from the left, Grey named all the meat on the table and since he was so focused by it, he didn''t notice everyone''s reactions, and just continued with naming the meats on the table. Since they have been working at the Royal Academy and staying at the Aldridge Mansion, Grey and Yuna have not had much chance to shop for more normal meat. In other words, all meat left in Grey''s "Inventory" were rare ones. Grey also didn''t think much since it was Fritz and his family. Since most of the ingredients he brought out could be acquitted in Moterno and they were nobles, he didn''t think that it would surprise them, but oh, how wrong he was. The moment Grey finished naming all the meat, it was the time where he noticed everyone''s shocked faces with their mouths wide open in agape. They were all frozen in shock. Well everyone except Yuna and Eliza. Yuna already knows what types of meat Grey had in store. As for Eliza, who still held Polaris in her arms, she has know idea which kinds of meat are rare and which aren''t. She saw all meat as the same. ''Ah... I did it again...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was only then that Grey had realized how he messed up. He had totally forgotten that even nobles have a hard time getting all the ingredients he just brought out, nonchalantly as well. "I knew it... You brought out ridiculously expensive and rare ingredients again. I should have known it from the beginning..." £ÛFritz£Ý "Umm... Grey, don''t you have more normal ingredients like, maybe beef, pork, mutton, or chicken, maybe?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "I... don''t..." £ÛGrey£Ý "We have other meat though, like adarna meat for example." £ÛYuna£Ý When they heard Grey and Yuna''s responses, everyone''s heads started aching simultaneously. They just couldn''t comprehend why the two have so many high-class ingredients yet no common ones. "Ugh... I feel like my head''s going to hurt more if I continue to ask further questions. Just use whatever meat you feel like using. They''re all delicious anyways." £ÛFritz£Ý "But Grey, Yuna, are you really sure you want to use these kinds of meat for our dinner? They''re not something you can acquire easily," £ÛEleanora£Ý "Don''t bother asking them that, Eleanora. They''ll just respond with ''It''s fine, we hunted them by ourselves anyways'' or something along those lines." £ÛFritz£Ý "Oh..." £ÛEleanora£Ý Grey was about to respond to Eleanora''s question when Fritz went ahead of him and answered it himself. His answer was spot on, and on top of that, he sounded like he already gave up on the two when he said it. Neither Grey and Yuna could argue with Fritz''s answer and exhausted expression. They themselves knew that they were out of the norm. After all, no normal people hunt high-ranking beasts for the sake of acquiring cooking ingredients. After that Fritz allowed them to use any kind of meat they wanted, Yuna and Grey then proceeded to cook dinner. Needless to say, when dinner arrived we had a hearty meal with everyone. Everyone''s expressions were so elated that it was as if the scene in the kitchen never happened to begin with. After all, no matter which world you are in, good food can always make one forget their problems. CHAPTER 85 END Chapter 86: Cold and Sweet Smoothies! Lamp posts void of brightness, sparse trees in the sidewalks, and people bustling as they go about their daily lives. The royal capital has gone lively once again with the arrival of a new day. The weekend has finally arrived and people have become busier with more people going around on their day offs. It was a day of relaxation not only for the students but for temporary instructors like Grey and Yuna as well. Yesterday, after their dinner with the Landevar family, Yuna and Grey went back to the Aldridge mansion. There, the first thing that greeted them was a pouting and sleepy Galvin, upset why they came back so late. It was only at that time where Grey and Yuna realized how late the night really was when they had returned. It was about to turn 9 o''clock and the last bell of the day was about to ring. It was a time where many people had already gone to sleep. As for the reason why Galvin was pouting, it was because the two of them always played with them everytime they returned, and since it was already late and was already time for bedtime, they didn''t have the time to do so. In order to compensate for not being able to play with them, and also to fulfill their promise with Eliza the day before to play with her again, today, Yuna and Grey went to the Landevar mansion along with Galvin and Elnart. "Liz¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, Elder Sister Yuna! Elder Brother Grey! You''re here!" £ÛEliza£Ý As Yuna''s voice reached her ear, Eliza quickly searched for them with an excited and happy smile displayed on her bright face. She quickly ran up to them the moment she spotted them like an energetic puppy seeing their owner. And for reasons unknown, the ever so energetic Galvin became shy, hiding himself behind Grey''s back the moment he saw Eliza running towards them. It was the first time he had acted so after meeting Grey and Yuna for the first time. Eliza was about to give Yuna a tight embrace like usual, when she suddenly stopped before she could even reach them. The reason was simple. It was because she saw Galvin and Elnart beside them. "Hm? Who are these?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Ah, these are Galvin and Elnart. Count Landevar''s children, we brought them here to play with you. Galvin, Elnart, this is Liz, the one we talked about yesterday." £ÛGrey£Ý "Liz, be nice to them, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, y-yes!" £ÛEliza£Ý After that introduction, Eliza continued to eye the two curiously. She didn''t complain that Grey and Yuna brought other children, but rather, only looked at them with eyes of pure and innocent curiosity. "I''m Elnart Landevar, and this is my younger brother, Galvin, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Eliza." £ÛElnart£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Big Sis Liz..." £ÛGalvin£Ý "Big Sis..." £ÛEliza£Ý Having heard the words "Big Sis" being attached to her nickname, Eliza''s eyes sparkled and a smile quickly bloomed on her face. It was her first time being referred to as such by other children. "Un! Big Sis will take good care of you!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza declared as she puffed her chest proudly, not being able to suppress her smile. She was enchanted by the idea of becoming the big sister to two children younger than her. Not to mention those children were also nobles. Like how Grey and Yuna would usually treat Eliza, Eliza also patted Elnart and Galvin''s heads as she said those words. She was getting carried away with the role of being the big sister, but Grey and Yuna just let her be as they watched her warmly. Grey and Yuna were initially worried how Eliza would react to Elnart and Galvin, but seeing the children being so friendly with one another, they realized that all their worries were pointless. Yuna even started giggling ever so gently as she thought of how worried she was before. "Come on, Liz, let''s head to the garden and play." £ÛYuna£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý With Galvin and Elnart following behind her, Eliza led everyone to the garden with a big smile on her face, extending from ear to ear. She was even holding Galvin''s hands like how an older sister would to her younger brother. "By the way, Liz, where''s Elise?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister...? She''s still asleep in my room with Elder Sister Elaine." £ÛEliza£Ý "In your room? Moreover, with Elaine?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un. Every time I stay here at the capital, Elder Sister would always sleep in my room together with me, and since it was already late, Elder Sister Elaine decided to spend the night here and also ended up sleeping in my room." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza explained casually as they continued to walk towards the garden, being greeted by the beautiful sight and the sweet, calming scent of flowers blooming abundantly under the bright sun. As for the people they were talking about, they were still sound asleep inside Eliza''s bedroom, not flinching even a little when they were completely basked by the warm sunlight seeping through the window. "But, it was a little strange." £ÛEliza£Ý "Strange? What do you mean?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, last time I remembered, Elder Sister and Elder Sister Elaine always wake up so early in the morning. It was rare to see them sleeping past this time. They seem very exhausted. I wonder what happened to them..." £ÛEliza£Ý "U... Un... I''m also curious..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna responded with a guilty smile on her face and her eyes swimming away from Eliza. She clearly knew she was the reason for Elise and Elaine''s exhaustion, but she couldn''t really say it upfront to Eliza. Since Grey and Yuna became instructors, their students have underwent practical training they weren''t used to for a whole week. And with it were the muscle pains and fatigue from over exhaustion. The muscle pains and fatigue in their bodies have been healed up with recovery magic, but it was different for mental fatigue. It was something they could only get rid of with a long and well-deserved sleep. After discussing this and that, Grey and company finally arrived at the garden. It was very spacious and full of magnificent flower beds and sculptures. There was even a large fountain in the middle. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. In the Aldridge mansion, there was also a large and beautiful fountain in the garden. It was something only those of the same caliber as noble families and wealthy merchants could afford to have. "Wah! A puppy!" £ÛGalvin£Ý In the large and spacious garden, there was one creature which lied down on the grass peacefully as it basked in the sunlight. It was Polaris who had been waiting for them, still in the form of a wolf pup. "Hello, puppy, nice to meet you, I''m Galvin!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Greeting Polaris happily, Galvin squatted on the ground as he introduced himself with one of his hands carefully reaching out to Polaris. He clearly wanted to pet him but was a little afraid of doing so. Woof! Woof! In response to Galvin''s introduction, Polaris barked happily as he stood up and hopped on Galvin like how an actual puppy would. His tail was even wagging and his tongue was sticking out as he was doing so. Not long after, Elnart also cautiously approached Polaris, but with the help of Eliza calming him down, he also started to warm up to Polaris and the three of them then played and cuddled with the little puppy. Woof! Woof! Woof! "Waah¡«! There are more puppies!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Seeing how much the children enjoyed playing with Polaris, Grey also asked the other familiars to play with them. The moment they saw four more puppies, their happiness greatly increased. It wasn''t only the children who were happy, Polaris and the other familiars were also elated to see one another once again. While they weren''t related by blood in any way, they already considered one another as siblings. After all, they were summoned on the same day and served the same masters. "Let''s play tag!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah!" £ÛGalvin£Ý As Eliza''s energetic declaration reverberated throughout the verdant garden, she started running happily with Galvin and Elnart behind them. Chasing them were the familiars with their little legs. They first only watched over them carefully, but after being invited by children, pleading innocently, Grey and Yuna also joined in on the game of tag, only "running" at speeds the children could match. "Big Sis Liz, that''s unfair! You''re too fast!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "That''s right Liz. You should tone down your speed." £ÛYuna£Ý Although the game just recently started, Eliza already increased her speed to the point Galvin and Elnart couldn''t catch her. It was speed only those F-rankers and above could maintain for a long time. In other words, Eliza was cheating. Even if Galvin and Elnart worked together, there was no way they could ever catch Eliza. After all, even adults would have a hard time catching her. "Ehh¡« but it''s just my jogging speed." £ÛEliza£Ý "Then do you also want me to use my ''jogging speed'' to tag you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Alright..." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza tried to argue smartly with Yuna, but Yuna easily outsmarted her. And Even though Eliza responded with a crestfallen tone, the smile on her face didn''t disappear as she continued to play tag. The game of tag continued for more than twenty minutes, and although the children can still keep on going, Yuna and Grey decided to have a break so that they can wipe away the children''s sweat. While it was true that it is important for children to sweat every once in a while, sweating would be an understatement to describe the children''s current situation. They were almost bathing in sweat. "Fuah¡« that was fun..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Let''s do it again, Big Sis Liz!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Now, now, hold your horses, you should rest for a while before playing again. It would be bad if you get dizzy because of the heat." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eliza, Galvin, listen to your big sis. Look, even Elnart is resting. You two should follow his example." £ÛGrey£Ý Stopping the children in their tracks, Grey and Yuna reminded the two about heat strokes as Yuna continued to wipe away the sweat on Galvin''s back. Rather than older siblings, the two looked like parents. And thinking of heat strokes, Grey immediately thought of cold refreshments, an easy way to overcome such a problem. It was also something Grey loved drinking in his leisure times. "Hm? Where are you going?" £ÛYuna£Ý "To the kitchen, I''m going to make some refreshments for the kids, do you want me to make something in particular?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I want a mango smoothie, but please don''t make it too cold, I hate having brain freeze." £ÛYuna£Ý "As you wish, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý Like a polite servant, Grey bowed his head to Yuna, making the latter giggle. Well, Grey was also chuckling to himself because of an entirely different reason. It was because of what Yuna said to him. Grey had been with Yuna for almost three years already yet he still couldn''t get over the fact that Yuna hated drinks that are too cold. He found it ironic since Yuna''s main attribute was ice, the very definition of cold. Well, one couldn''t really blame Yuna. The first time Grey served her ice-cold drinks, she drank too fast and ended up having a severe brain freeze afterwards. Tears even formed in the corner of her eyes because of it. Grey could still remember her cute expression that day. "Come on, let''s play again!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Ah, Galvin, don''t be too rowdy!" £ÛElnart£Ý After hearing the children continue with their game, Grey then excused himself to the kitchen to prepare drinks and smoothies. Since breakfast was already over, and lunch was still some hours away, the kitchen was empty. He had it all for himself. "Hmm... What fruits should I use......" £ÛGrey£Ý While that question revolved around Grey''s mind, he slowly retrieved a lot of fruits and other ingredients from his "Inventory", taking quite some time to decide which ones to use. In the end, he settled on using oranges, grapes, and pineapples for the juices, and mangoes, strawberries, and fresh milk for the smoothies. All of which were still in their best and freshest conditions. After retrieving the fruits, milk, sugar, and a few other ingredients, Grey then took out his trusty blender and powered it with mana crystals. He had so much fun making smoothies and juices that he didn''t notice how much he made. "Ahh... I went overboard again..." £ÛGrey£Ý By the moment he noticed, it was already too late. In front of him, there were a lot of servings of juices and smoothies. Just by a glance, one could easily tell that they can serve a group of 50 people. But it didn''t take long for Grey to get over his clumsy mistake. He just decided to not fret over it and store the excess ones in his "Inventory" if they couldn''t finish it. They could just enjoy it later. When Grey returned to the garden, there were more people there than when he left. The was the married couple, Eleanora and Fritz, their eldest daughter, Elise, and their niece, Elaine. For some reasons unknown, the cousins, Elise and Elaine, were having their late breakfast in the garden while watching the children and Yuna play tag, still not tired even after Grey returned. "Oh! Grey, where have you been?" £ÛElise£Ý "I went to the kitchen to make some refreshments for Yuna and the children. Do you want some?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, please¡«!" £ÛElise£Ý "Me too!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Alright, then you can pick whichever one you want." £ÛGrey£Ý With the two ladies'' request, Grey brought out all the refreshments he made back at the kitchen, and retrieved some glasses. Thankfully, the garden table they were eating on was large enough to hold all the things he took out. "S... So many..." £ÛElise£Ý "Yeah, about that... I got carried away too much and went ahead and made use of the fruits I had in store." £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I see..." £ÛElise£Ý "Hm? Grey, what are these?" £ÛEleanora£Ý While her daughter was still dumbfounded by Grey''s answer, Eleanora asked calmly while eyeing the servings of smoothies in front of her, and since there was a strawberry-flavored one, a rather rare fruit to see in Alfrione, it was quite eye-catching. "Ah, those are smoothies. They''re made from shaved ice, milk, and fruits. They''re quite sweet and fruity so I think the kids will like it. Also, please drink it with this straw." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as he showed the metal straws that he made a long time ago so that he and Yuna could enjoy the smoothies. Since it was made of metal, it was nature friendly, not that he can make one out of plastic anyways. The straws Grey gave out were also unused. After all, it would just be plain rude and unhygienic to give them one that''s already used. Not to mention that nobles were going to use them. "Can I have one as well?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Oh, sure. Take as much as you want. By the way, this here is mango, this one is fresh milk and that pink one is strawberry. As for the juices, there''s orange, pineapple, and grape." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey briefly enumerated the flavors of the juices and smoothies in front of them, and the other''s eyes followed him as he pointed them out. Well, actually, their eyes were mostly focused on the smoothies rather than the juices. "Then I''ll have the strawberry one." £ÛEleanora£Ý "I''ll be having milk." £ÛFritz£Ý "For me, I want mango." £ÛElise£Ý "I''ll also have mango." £ÛElaine£Ý One by one, hands reached out to the smoothies and one by one, the number of the smoothies on the garden table decreased. The juices were left untouched as all hands reached out to the smoothies. With Eleanora leading them, the four took a sip with the improvised metal straw Grey made, and their reactions were... "Wow, it''s so delicious!" £ÛElise£Ý "I can really taste the mango!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Oh my, I''ve never had something like this." £ÛEleanora£Ý "It''s a little sweet, but it''s good." £ÛFritz£Ý The three ladies had about the same reaction when they first had pizza yesterday, the only difference was that they were talking smoothies this time, something fairly sweet as well. As for Fritz, although he doesn''t really fancy sweet things, he didn''t hate it either, rather, it was one of those sweet refreshments he could enjoy. Especially since it was a novel experience. "I''m glad that you enjoyed it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, just a little curious... How did you make these?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Ah, it''s pretty simple. I just put all the ingredients in a blender and blended them all nicely. It only takes less than a minute to make one." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... But Grey, what''s a blender?" £ÛEleanora£Ý Grey''s answer was responded with another question as Eleanora stared at him with curious eyes. After all, aside from him, Yuna, and Argas whom they have met before, none of them had seen a blender. "Um... It''s this thing." £ÛGrey£Ý In order to better explain things to everyone present, Grey brought out a blender and showed it to them. Their eyes immediately became glued to it, with them brimming with curiosity. "I haven''t seen anything like this..." £ÛEleanora£Ý "You''re right. I also haven''t heard of a ''blender'' circulating in the market. You''re the one who made this, aren''t you, Grey?" £ÛFritz£Ý "You could say... Well, simply put, this device has blades inside it which rotates at high speeds in order to cut up the ingredients into small pieces and blend them with each other. In this case, we have shaved ice, fruits, and milk." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s... really informati©`" £ÛFritz£Ý "Hey, that''s unfair!" £ÛEliza£Ý Fritz''s words were cut off by Eliza as she ran towards the garden table. When the children noticed the others partaking in a cold serving of smoothies, they quickly ran towards them to get their share. Yuna also came back with them. As for the familiars, they stayed in the garden and rested under the sun''s rays. Well, that was how they looked like to others, but actually, they were communicating telepathically to catch up with one another. "Elder Brother Grey, what is this?" £ÛEliza£Ý "That''s a smoothie. It''s sweet and cold. I''m sure you''ll love it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý After that simple explanation of Grey''s, Eliza and the other children went ahead and took a sip of their smoothies, and their reactions were just like the adult''s, only more energetic and cheerful. As for Yuna, she was eyeing which of the smoothies have the least amount of shaved ice in them as if her life depended on it. Grey couldn''t help but chuckle once again at his girlfriend''s cute actions. "Don''t worry, I made you a special one, just like you requested." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as he patted Yuna''s head and took out a serving of smoothie from his "Inventory" and gave it to her. It was a smoothie which has more mangoes than ice. It was an odd one. "Oh, thanks!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as she took a sip from the smoothie, a large and sweet smile bloomed on her face and she continued drinking her smoothie. Even though she already has it many times before, she still gets just as happy every time. "Ahh¡« This sure takes away all those fatigue..." £ÛElise£Ý "I know. All those days of training really tired me out..." £ÛElaine£Ý "That was the most exhausted I had been since like... ever." £ÛElise£Ý "Tell me about it..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Ah, Elder Sister!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hm?" £ÛElise£Ý Elise and Elaine were talking about how hard their training was as they continued to drink their smoothies, when suddenly, Eliza interrupted their talk, and the reason for that was... "Elder Sister, I want to have a match with you!" £ÛEliza£Ý CHAPTER 86 END Chapter 87: The Landevar Sisters "Elder Sister, I want to have a match with you!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Eh?" £ÛElise£Ý At Eliza''s sudden request, everyone was made to stop drinking their smoothies and the direction of their eyes immediately landed on the former. It was so sudden, none of the people present knew how to react to it. Well, all of them except Fritz. He just continued drinking his smoothie, seemingly knowledgeable about what her little daughter wanted to request of Elise. After all, he was the one who had been with Eliza the most. "Eh? Liz, what are you talking about?" £ÛElise£Ý "I want to have a march with you!" £ÛEliza£Ý "No, no, I understood that part. What I''m asking is why?" £ÛElise£Ý "I just want to test how much I''ve grown by fighting with you!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Eh?" £ÛElise£Ý With Liz''s vague explanation, Elise became even more puzzled about what was going on in her younger sister''s head. Having no other choices left, she asked their father for an answer with simple eye contact. "Hm? Didn''t Grey and Yuna tell you? They also trained Liz to know how to fight when they stayed at our mansion back at Moterno." £ÛFritz£Ý When Fritz said those, Elise''s eyes immediately shifted to Grey and Yuna. Not just Elise''s, but Elaine and Eleanora''s eyes also shifted to them. Their faces were asking the two for confirmation. "Ah... Did we forget to tell you?" £ÛGrey£Ý """Yes, you did!""" In unison, the three''s voices rang throughout Grey and Yuna''s ear.s It was so loud that they thought their eardrums were going to burst. Especially for Yuna who had sensitive ears, the noise still continued ringing in her ears. Even though they had talked about many topics about Eliza, Grey and Yuna only mentioned that she went along with them while they were adventuring and exploring. They didn''t go into further details as almost every day was the same. There were a few moments where Grey and Yuna mentioned they tutored Eliza, but the other party only thought it was regarding magic theories only. After all, who would think that someone actually trained a young girl against monsters. If there was one topic about Eliza that they focused on, it would be Eliza''s cuteness when she was with them. Especially the girls, the moment they arrive at that topic, they would be talking for quite a long time without break. Another reason was the girls'' love for sweet things, whenever they talked about Eliza eating desserts, they would only stay at the topic of Eliza for a short while before changing it completely to sweets-related things. "Wait! So that means!" £ÛElise£Ý "Ah!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Eh?" £ÛEliza£Ý A sudden realization hit Elise and Elaine at the same time, and for reasons unknown to the others, they rushed towards Eliza and checked up on her condition. Her arms, her hands, her legs, her face, they checked her up with worried eyes. Being a little ticklish, Eliza couldn''t help herself but laugh when Elise and Elaine inspected her body. It was the complete opposite to the two who were completely worried for her wellbeing. "Liz, you weren''t hurt, are you?" £ÛElise£Ý "They didn''t make you do anything harsh, did they?" £ÛElaine£Ý "You don''t have any wounds, right? Right?!" £ÛElise£Ý "You''re still getting the right amount of sleep are you?" £ÛElaine£Ý Eliza tried to resist the two of them, all the while laughing from feeling tickled, but they were too much for her to handle alone. She really looked like a doll, being played by her older sister and cousin. While that was happening, four of the others were confused why they suddenly acted that way, while the other two didn''t even pay attention. Those two were Galvin and Elnart who just continued drinking their smoothies and then played with the familiars who had come over. "Umm... Elise, Elaine, what are you doing to Liz?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "We''re checking up on her condition if she''s fine. After all, it was Grey and Yuna who trained her!" £ÛElise£Ý "That''s right! Yuna is a terrifying demon when she''s on teacher mode!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Urk!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s face cramped when she heard Elaine and Elise''s statements. It was as if she was betrayed by her best friends. Well, they are amongst her best friends so her reaction wasn''t too far off. She and Grey couldn''t argue with what Elise and Elaine said since any normal person would outright die with their training regime. Not only from the training itself, but also with the consequences after the training. Of course, everything was mostly Grey''s fault. After all, it was because of the way he trained Yuna that the latter also became a spartan-like teacher when she teaches others. She was totally influenced by her teacher and boyfriend. "Hehe... Elder Sister and hehe... Elder Sister Elaine, please ehehe... stop! It''s really uncomfortable hehe... and ticklish!" £ÛEliza£Ý ""S... Sorry..."" £ÛElise and Elaine£Ý After Eliza''s short outburst, everyone came back to their senses and calmed down. Elise and Elaine in particular were downhearted by what Eliza said, while Galvin and Elnart still continued with their smoothies. A little crestfallen, Elise and Elaine let go of Eliza and returned to their garden table to continue their breakfast. Their breakfast meals had almost gone cold so they hurried up in finishing them. "But still, to think that our little Liz had been trained by Yuna and Grey... It really shocks me..." £ÛElaine£Ý "That means that Liz had already learned how to fight monsters..." £ÛElise£Ý Slowly finishing their breakfast, Elise and Elaine talked about how they felt with Eliza being trained by their current instructors. As for the mother, Eleanora, she asked Fritz about the details. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Then, Elder Sister, does that mean you agree to have a match with me?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Uuu... Fine. But I''ll decide the rules, okay?" £ÛElise£Ý "Thank you, Elder Sister!" £ÛEliza£Ý With an elated smile, Eliza dashed towards Elise and gave her a tight hug, and as the one on the receiving end, Elise''s mood improved drastically as a smile sprouted on her face. As the parents of the two sweet girls in front of everyone, Eleanora and Fritz can''t help themselves but smile as well along with their daughters. Although they haven''t been with each other for a few months, they were still as close as ever. After Elise agreed on having a match, she and Elaine quickly finished their breakfast, and a few moments later, everyone headed to a wide space so that the two of them could move freely. It was the training ground behind the mansion. Of course, Grey didn''t forget to store the juices and smoothies back to his "Inventory". After all, with the effects of his ability, he could make sure that they remain chilled for the others to finish them later. Although the training ground in the back was much smaller than the ones in the Royal Academy, it was still very wide. About as wide as a basketball court back on Earth, enough for Elise and Eliza to fight without restraints of space. As Elise often stores her trusty sword back in the Royal Academy, she only used a common iron sword she found in the knight''s armory. To make things fair, Eliza is also going to use the same kind of sword. Their weapons both at their disposal, the two sisters positioned themselves in the open space and readied themselves for the signal. Their cousin, Elaine acted as the referee for the match The rules Elise made were as follows; first, they can only fight inside the training ground. Second, super destructive spells and arts are prohibited. Third, blows towards the vitals are prohibited. And lastly, no using of auras. In order to win, the opponent must surrender or be rendered unable to fight. Breaking of the rules will also result in the opponent''s victory. It was the usual rules for sparring matches. While Elise may be older, the gap between her and her younger sister''s wasn''t that big. Elise'' combat power sat at 63 while Eliza''s is at 58, both were F-rankers who can easily outclass the best athletes back on Earth. As for who has the advantage, it was hard to tell. While Elise was stronger by about 30%, Eliza has more experience in fighting against people and could crush people stronger than her. The match could go in any direction at any moment. Lastly, in order to ensure that the other sections of the training ground stay safe, Grey erected a barrier around the fighting area. It also served as a safety precaution so that none of the spectators gets hurt. "Are the both of you ready?" £ÛElaine£Ý "Yes." £ÛElise£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Then... Fight!" £ÛElaine£Ý With Elaine''s signal, like Eliza''s previous match with Grey, Eliza took the initiative and dashed towards Elise in order to land the first blow. She was so quick that even Grey and Yuna were surprised by her growth. Elise, who hasn''t seen her little sister fight, was taken aback by how quickly Eliza approached her, but in less than a second, she was able to regain her composure. It was what to be expected from one of year 2''s top students. Eliza brandished her sword left and right, trying to crack open Elise''s guard at every moment, but Elise receiving the blows parried them perfectly. She was gauging how strong her opponent was. Seeing that attacking directly was pointless, Eliza halted her assault and stepped away a few meters back. She didn''t let Elise catch up to her and when she was in position... ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý ... she struck the ground with her sword, making earthen debris fly in every direction. Luckily, the debris weren''t on the level where they could break Grey''s barrier, or rather, no magic below the advanced level could destroy it. When the debris were on the level of her shoulders, Eliza swung her sword with the flat facing the debris and hit them with great power, making them fire rapidly like bullets towards Elise. With her quick reflexes, Elise immediately erected a wall with earth magic in front of her, blocking all the bullet-like projectiles coming her way, but on the down side, it also made her lose vision of her opponent. Eliza didn''t let her rest. After she fired those debris towards Elise, she ran towards her direction and leaped over the wall, and with both her hands gripping her sword, she attempted to land a devastating blow to Elise. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Rather than parrying Eliza''s sword, Elise chose to dodge the attack instead, making debris scatter all over the training ground once again after Eliza''s heavy attack hit the ground, leaving behind a small crater. After seeing Eliza''s attack, Elise calmly breathed in air with her eyes closed. When she opened her eyes, a dangerous glint flashed from it. She had finished gauging her younger sister''s strength. Elsie had finally gotten serious. Now, she knew the full extent of Eliza''s power and knew full well that it would be dangerous if she let her guard down. It was the reason Elise was amongst the top students Without a single warning, the two dashed towards each other and when they were at each other''s range, sounds of swords clashing which one another echoed throughout the whole training ground. With each of their blows packing enough power to break walls as if they were twigs, the two continued clashing with each other as bursts of winds explode in the vicinity every time their swords clash. "¡¶Heavy Sla©`" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza tried to use an art but before she could even finish executing it, Elise interrupted her by parrying her sword at the hilt, interrupting the flow of mana. Thankfully, Eliza knew how to handle those mana flow interruptions, otherwise, things would have gone south for her. Moreover, as Eliza was hit from below, her arms had been deflected upwards, leaving her guard open. Elise saw it as the opportunity to strike and finish things once and for all. "You''re wide open!" £ÛElise£Ý "Tsk! ¡¶Gust¡·!" £ÛEliza£Ý But Eliza didn''t let Elise do what she wanted. The moment she noticed she was at a disadvantage at direct combat, she casted "Gust" to push Elise away and give her time to create some distance between them. Although Elise was not pushed too far, being subjected to strong winds, she was forced to guard her eyes from the wind with her arms crossed, allowing Eliza to escape the danger. ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Following her "Gust", Eliza quickly executed an art and launched it towards her older sister. Elise, on the receiving end, quickly countered it by erecting another wall using earth magic. Learning from Eliza''s previous attack, after she erected the wall Elise quickly backed off, wary that Eliza might jump on her once again. But of course, Eliza was also smart to not use the same method twice. So far, Eliza''s fighting performance has been great and she has been fighting on equal grounds with her older sister who was stronger than her, but there was only one problem. "Huff... Huff... Huff..." £ÛEliza£Ý Because of using spells and arts one after another in such a short amount of time, the fatigue from rapid mana exhaustion started kicking in. In spite of that, the flames of determination in Eliza''s eyes still kept on burning. Taking that opportunity, Elise quickly demolished the wall she had previously erected and started charging towards her sister again all the while keeping watch on Eliza''s hand movements in order to predict her next move. Eliza was about to swing her sword, waiting for Elise to enter her range, when out of nowhere, a wall emerged suddenly from the ground, blocking her vision from her older sister. Elise then leaped to the top of the earthen pillar and shortly after she stepped foot there, she leaped once again, making her high up into the air. She was like a deadly butterfly ready to strike. ¡¶Cross Edge!¡· £ÛElise£Ý Like a meteor crashing into the earth, Elise''s attack came crashing towards Eliza with great speed and power comparable to that of a heavy electric pole crashing to the ground, powerful enough to crush cars with ease. With the attack only a few seconds away hitting her, Eliza quickly propelled herself away with wind magic, making her dodge the attack. Although she was safe, she was only a hair''s breadth from danger. "Tch! ¡¶Heavy Slash¡·!¡¶Heavy Slash¡·!¡¶Heavy Slash¡·!" £ÛEliza£Ý One after another, Eliza struck the ground with her sword making debris and dust fly all over the place. It was as if she had gone mad and was taking out her frustration towards the ground. ¡¶Gust!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý When she was satisfied, Eliza then scattered the dust even more with a wind spell, creating a smokescreen, and disabling Elise from knowing of her position. The same could be said for the others who were spectating. "Please hold on a moment, I''ll just enchant the barrier so that we could see them clearly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, thank you. That would really be helpful." £ÛFritz£Ý "That would be greatly appreciated." £ÛEleanora£Ý "Don''t mention it." £ÛGrey£Ý With quick work from afar, Grey quickly enchanted the barrier to filter out the dust and only show Elise and Elaine who were currently clashing. It was still a little blurry but it served its purpose. By the time Grey finished enchanting the barrier, Elise had already erected yet another wall, and the reason for that was none other than Liz who was attacking her relentlessly "¡¶Water Blade¡·! ¡¶Water Blade¡·!¡¶Water Blade¡·!" £ÛEliza£Ý From the left, from the right, from all directions, spells were fired one after another in an attempt to hit Elise, but with reflexes as good as hers, the latter was able to block them with ease. "Huff.. Huff... Huff..." £ÛElise£Ý The only problem was that Elise had also started to suffer from the fatigue brought by rapid mana exhaustion. It was because she kept erecting earthen walls one after another to block Eliza''s attacks. By the time the cloud of dust settled, there was already a maze of earthen walls formed inside the training ground, and behind one of those walls, Eliza was lying in wait for an opportunity to attack Elise, all while recovering her stamina. Although it would be better for Elise to demolish the walls, she didn''t have enough mana to do so. She must conserve as much mana as possible or else it would be a disadvantage for her. Both of them were already worn out but neither of them wanted to surrender, the only way for them to win the match was either to exhaust the opponent''s mana or corner them. They were all out of other options. Trying to conserve her stamina, Elise started navigating the maze in search of Eliza, and while she was doing it, she was being mindful of her movements so that she wouldn''t make any unnecessary noise that would give away her position. Although there were dozens of walls already erected, the spectators were still able to see what was happening from the large gaps between them. Elaine had also been running around to get a better view at things. When Elise was about to enter a crossroad, she suddenly halted her movements and with a swing of her sword, she cut up one of the walls on her right, revealing Eliza who was waiting behind it. "Found you." £ÛElise£Ý "Tch! ¡¶Gust¡·!" £ÛEliza£Ý The moment she saw her older sister, Eliza quickly widened their distance with one another with a wind spell. She was trying to avoid direct combat, but Elise had already learnt of her tricks. "Don''t even think about it!" £ÛElise£Ý Seeing Eliza escape, Elise quickly chased after her. They took left turns, right turns, and they even leaped over walls. To make it short, Elise has been chasing Eliza for a considerable amount of time. Driven by impatience, Elise then erected a high wall in front of Eliza, making her unable to continue. Eliza was about to take a turn, but before she could even try, Elise had already enclosed the two of them in a small area. With nowhere left to run, Eliza has no other choice but to face her older sister. She was already exhausted, but the same could be said for Elise. Once again, their swords started clashing fiercely once again. With every metallic clanging noise echoing through the training ground, sparks and bursts of wind would always accompany it. It was a very intense battle between the two sisters. Eliza swiftly raised her sword with strong passion burning in her eyes. With every ounce of strength she got left, she gripped her sword and tried to deliver the finishing blow, or so it seemed like it. When Elise tried to parry Eliza''s strike from above, the latter suddenly docked and shifted the trajectory of her sword. It was the same trick she used against Grey before, a feint. ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Following the feint, Eliza''s real attack came rushing from down below towards Elise''s torso, but before it could hit her, Elise also shifted the trajectory of her sword, parrying it at the last moments. But since the attack had just been fired and was still concentrated with Eliza''s remaining mana and strength, cracks started running throughout Elise''s sword, and a few moments later, it shattered into smithereens. Even then, Elise didn''t let that shake her. She quickly let go of the broken sword and with swift movements she lowered her body and swept Eliza''s feet off the ground with a simple low kick. She then hit Liz''s wrist from below with her hand, making her younger sister lose grip of her sword, and with skillful movements, she stole Liz''s sword from her in just a matter of seconds. By the time Liz fell to the ground, Elise was already pointing her own sword at her. It was the end of the match. Elise was panting heavily as she was doing so, but she has become victorious. "It''s over." £ÛElise£Ý CHAPTER 87 END Chapter 88: Gifts and Secrets Silence enveloped the whole manor as the cloud of dust slowly started to settle. The only thing to be heard are the faint and rugged breathing of Elise and Eliza as they quietly grasped their breaths. "The winner is Elise!" £ÛElaine£Ý The one to break the deafening silence was Elaine''s announcement. Even though she acted as the referee for the match, it still took her some time to announce the results as she was also stunned by the recent turn of events. Hearing Elise''s words, the two sisters in the training ground relaxed their bodies, and after a few seconds, they both collapsed to the ground exhausted, their breathing even more rough than before. And since they were too exhausted, Yuna and Grey took it upon themselves to fix the training ground which they partially destroyed during their match, reverting it back to its original state. As for the other spectators, they quickly rushed towards Elise and Elaine who were collapsed to the ground. The parents, Eleanora and Fritz were especially worried about the state of their daughters. After a few minutes of rest and with the aid of recovery magic, the two sisters were finally able to move once again, and the first thing Elise did was to check up on her younger sister''s condition. "Liz, you''re fine, right?! Elder Sister didn''t hurt you too much, right?! No, I probably did! Uuu... what a horrible older sister I am..." £ÛElise£Ý "Umm... Elder Sister, I''m fine©`" £ÛEliza£Ý "You don''t need to be considerate! Just tell me if it hurts somewhere, Elder Sister will do her best to help you!" £ÛElise£Ý "No, really, I''m fine, Elder Sister. After all, Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna''s recovery magic is top notch!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza proudly proclaimed as she puffed her chest while wearing a smile on her face, making Elise calm down a little bit. After all, she also knew how potent Grey and Yuna''s recovery spells were. Not only Elise, the other''s also calmed down after hearing Eliza''s proud declaration. Even Galvin, who didn''t fully understand what was going on, was happy that Eliza, who he now considered an older sister figure, was fine and dandy. "But even if you''re fine, you two should know that what you did was dangerous! You two should learn when to hold back! Do you know how nervous and worried I and your father were, watchin the two of you fight?!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Your mother''s right. That was too close! If you got one of your moves wrong, you could have injured each other! Especially you, Elise! You''re the older one, you should have known when to stop!" £ÛFritz£Ý While recalling the recent match, Fritz and Eleanora scolded their daughters. Both of them had very evident traces of anxiety and anger written on their faces as they gave Elise and Eliza an earful. Although they both agreed beforehand about the match, it was because they didn''t think it would escalate so much. After all, they didn''t think that Eliza would actually be able to put up a good match against her older sister. Even Fritz, who had been with Eliza the most, was very surprised at his youngest daughter''s strength. He initially thought she had just entered G-rank recently, but only after the fight did he realize that Eliza had actually entered F-rank. The reason for Eliza''s unprecedented growth was not only Grey and Yuna''s teachings, but also the presence of Polaris. He always served as a practice partner whenever Eliza trained inside the mansion, hidden in the sight of others. It has already been more than a month since Polaris had started to live in the Landevar mansion yet Fritz has yet to figure out that what he thought was a little wolf pup was actually an S-rank creature. It was the reason Polaris and Eliza could train freely. Seeing Elise and Elaine get scolded by their parents, Grey remembered the ups and downs of having a family. While it could be annoying at times, he was still happy that they were there, especially when he needed them the most. Now that he was in Merusia, Grey couldn''t ask for more than what he had. He has made connections and acquaintances that he can count on like a family. The most precious one standing besides him now. Before he even realized it, Grey''s hand already moved towards Yuna''s and when they touched, he interlocked his fingers with hers, holding her hand tightly as he felt her warmth and pulse. "Hm? Why so sudden?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No reason. I just want to hold my very adorable girlfriend''s hand. Is there something wrong with that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No.., there''s nothing wrong with it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said as she tightened her hold on Grey''s hand, her face getting a little red from Grey''s words as an unstoppable surge of happiness and warmth filled her heart. A little smile formed on her face. Yet again, Grey realized how lucky he was to live a second life. He really can''t be more grateful to the one who gave him the chance and wished he was also happy whatever dimension he was in. As they held one another''s hands, the familiars also watched over them, feeling just as happy as their masters were. After all, they could also feel the emotions of their masters and could feel the same warmth blooming inside them. A few moments later, Eleanora and Fritz had finally finished scolding their daughters and everyone returned to the garden with Elise, Elaine, and the kids each holding a familiar in their arms. "Still... to think that Liz has become so strong... I really can''t believe it, even though I witnessed it with my own eyes." £ÛElise£Ý Elise sighed with exhaustion visible on her face as she took her seat beside the garden table. On top of her lap was Kentaurus who she was petting gently to relive her surprise and shock. "It''s the same for me. Even though I watched her grow as she trained, I still can''t comprehend how she got so strong so quickly. To top it all, it hasn''t even been three months since she started training." £ÛFritz£Ý "Eh? What did you say, Father?" £ÛElise£Ý Elise asked with her eyes open wide in shock and her body a little frozen. It wasn''t only her, even Eleanora and Elaine were also greatly shocked from hearing Fritz''s casual comment. "Hm? That I can''t comprehend how strong Li©`" £ÛFritz£Ý "No, not that one! The last part!" £ÛElize£Ý "Oh, that it hasn''t even been three months since she started training?" £ÛFritz£Ý """Eh?!""" When Fritz reconfirmed what they heard, the three''s faces became frozen from shock once again. Especially Elise and Elaine, they felt like the world crumbled after hearing such surprising facts. Like Fritz, they also couldn''t comprehend how in less than three months, a vulnerable little girl became able to break trees with little effort. Fritz, however, has become accustomed to it, preventing him from getting shocked. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Elise and Elaine initially thought Eliza had been trained for several months already, which would still make her a genius, but they didn''t expect it to be much shorter. They never felt so defeated and depressed. "Three months... And it took me almost two years to become this strong..." £ÛElise£Ý "On top of that, she also learned another attribute... and it was also on the low-level as well. I don''t think I can still call myself a top student of the academy..." £ÛElaine£Ý "To think that my little sister is already on par with me... I haven''t felt so defeated ever since I met Yuna and Grey... which wasn''t even that long ago..." £ÛElise£Ý Recalling their experiences during the past week, Elise and Elaine became even more depressed. Their pride as students of the Royal Academy had been crushed twice over in a single week. But it wasn''t only them, Even Grey and Yuna were also surprised that Eliza learned another attribute. As for Elise having learnt earth-attribute, it didn''t surprise him since it was common for students in the Royal Academy to learn a secondary attribute and class just in case. Elaine also learnt the fjre attribute for this reason. "Hey, how about we finish our smoothies before we continue our conversation? It will help you cheer up a little." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as I retrieved the smoothies from his "Inventory" in order to cheer Elise and Elaine up. As for the juices, he is only going to retrieve them when someone asks for them as everyone seemed to have forgotten about them. With the help of "Memory Bank", Grey was able to return the smoothies to their respective owners. Whether it was for important matters or even for something as trivial as this, it was a really helpful ability. "Ahh¡« That''s much better. These smoothies really are amazing." £ÛElise£Ý "And it''s still cold too! Even though it has been more than 20 minutes since we stopped drinking it." £ÛElaine£Ý "That''s because of Grey''s special storage ring. Apparently, time slows down greatly for everything that he stores in there." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz explained to the two girls briefly, taking what Grey had previously told him. Even his wife, Eleanora who had seen quite a number of storage rings was amazed by the ability of Grey''s "Storage Ring". But of course, that was not the truth. Even though it has already been months since he used the cover that his ability was a storage ring, people have yet to suspect that it wasn''t actually true. Grey is still amazed by how long he kept it secret. "Big Bro Grey, I want one more!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin said whilst raising his empty glass energetically towards Grey. There wasn''t a speck of smoothie left inside of it. It was as if it hadn''t even been used in the first place, a clean glass so to say. "I''ll give you one more, but this is the last one, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Hey, Galvin, don''t trouble Older Brother Grey too much!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Galvin, let''s listen to your older brother, okay? Plus, if you drink too much, your stomach will ache and you won''t be able to play with us anymore." £ÛYuna£Ý When Yuna said those words, Galvin''s gaze alternated between the others, the garden, and the smoothies, all while making a difficult face, having a hard time choosing between playing and drinking smoothies. "Alright......" £ÛGalvin£Ý "That''s a good boy." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna ended her statement with a smile while patting Galvin''s head, making the once crestfallen Galvin back to being cheerful in just a matter of seconds. Children are simple, after all. Everyone continued enjoying their refreshments, accompanied with chit chat here and there. It lasted for several minutes, when suddenly, Eleanora noticed Fritz who was in deep thought. "Is something the matter, dear?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Nothing much... It just got me wondering how dangerous it would be if Elise''s sword breaks in combat again." £ÛFritz£Ý To Fritz''s words, everyone, other than Galvin and Elnart, in the garden table fell silent. After all, it was a serious topic which could mean life and death to future knights like Elise and Elaine. While weapons would wear out and break over time, it could also break if it couldn''t handle the owner''s power anymore. Even if one is powerful, it would be meaningless if you don''t have a good weapon to show your full power. "Don''t worry, Father, my sword is still strong and well maintained. It won''t break so easily!" £ÛElise£Ý "I know, but still, it is only a Low-tier, High-Grade weapon. Once you reach the higher end of E-rank, it will only slow you down. We need to buy something better for the future." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz reinforced his opinion as he pointed out the importance of having a good weapon to match one''s ability. After all, with the rate Elise is growing, it would only be a year or two before she outgrows her weapon. Along with their weapon grades is their ability to handle the power of their owner. Low-Grade weapons can only service H-rank at most, Middle-Grade up until F-rank, High-Grade up to C-rank, and Superior-Grade up to S-rank. Legendary, Mythical, and Divine Grades are for Calamity, Disaster, and Catastrophe Classes, respectively. Grey and Yuna don''t need to worry about them outgrowing their weapons. After all, they are all at Divine-Grade which are considered the pinnacle of all equipment. There was no way they would break. "Ah! Then how about we ask Elder Brother Grey to make you one, Elder Sister? He''s also the one who made me my sword!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Oh my! Grey''s also a blacksmith?!" £ÛEleanora£Ý Everyone''s attention was quickly shifted to Grey as soon as Eliza uttered those words. Even Fritz who had known Grey gifted it to Eliza was shocked to learn about it. He initially thought Grey had bought it or it was dropped by a monster. "Aside from being a B-rank adventurer at such an early age, you''re also a blacksmith? Just how talented are you, Grey?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna is also amazing! She''s an alchemist!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Eh?! B-rank?! Alchemist?! What''s going one?!" £ÛElise£Ý "I-Is Yuna a B-ranker as well?!" £ÛElaine£Ý One after another, Grey and Yuna''s secrets were spilled into the open and the more secrets were spilled, the more chaotic the scene became. There was just too much information yet too little time to handle them. Thankfully, the truth about Grey and Yuna''s real ranks has not been revealed to the public. Because of it, they were able to explain things easily and people started to calm down after some time. "I can''t believe it... Grey and Yuna are just too amazing..." £ÛElise£Ý "Right? Being the same age as them, I feel a little defeated." £ÛElaine£Ý Still, even after Grey and Yuna explained some things to everyone, Elise and Elaine still couldn''t fully wrap their heads around the fact that their current instructor and close friend was actually a B-rank adventurer. "Umm... Elise, Elaine, could you keep this a secret to everyone?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry about it, Yuna. Your secret is safe with us! But in exchange I want to eat your cooking again as payment!" £ÛElise£Ý "I also want to eat some, too! I want to eat some desserts if possible!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Hehehe, sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Elise and Elaine weren''t the type of people to run their mouths and spill other''s secrets to other people. They were reliable friends who looked out greatly for those they care about. While the girls were happily chatting with one another, Grey thought of an idea to solve Fritz''s worries. He could finally make use of some equipment which had been gathering dust in his "Inventory". ¡ºYuna, I''m going to give some of the things we got from the Labyrinth to Elise and Elaine. Are you fine with that?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! As long as it can help them, I''ll be happy to do so!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºAlright, then I''ll pick something suitable for the two of them.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s idea was to give Elise and Elaine some of the weapons they got from the Labyrinth of Death as drops from the monsters they defeated. They have so many of them that they don''t know how to deal with them. After a few moments of scanning the contents of his "Inventory", Grey finally decided on the weapons he and Yuna will be gifting to Elise and Elaine. Both weapons will last them for a very long time. "Fritz, about the issue about the weapons, I think I have a solution for that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, are you going to forge a weapon for Elise and Elaine as well?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Ah, that would be difficult right now, so instead, why don''t we just gift them some of the spoils we got from the Labyrinth?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It isn''t something over the top, isn''t it?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Don''t worry, it''s the same quality as their current weapons. They could use it as a spare until you can get a better one." £ÛGrey£Ý Two statements, two lies. Even when Grey was lying straight to Fritz''s face, he didn''t even flinch a little and just smiled innocently and cheerfully as he proposed such an idea to Fritz. The first lie was that it wasn''t difficult for him at all to forge weapons with his current schedule. If he tries his best, he would be able to make one for both Elise and Elaine in just a few hours. The second lie was that it wasn''t the same quality at all. Grey was planning on handing out Elise and Elaine Superior-Grade weapons which cost millions of kiels. Something Fritz would definitely disapprove of if he knew. "Haah... Alright. I''ll repay this debt later." £ÛFritz£Ý "There''s no need. I''m also concerned about Elise and Elaine''s wellbeing. This much is nothing." £ÛGrey£Ý It didn''t take long for Fritz to agree to Grey''s proposition, and when he did, Grey quickly retrieved two weapons from his "Inventory". One was a sword and the other was a spear. The sword was called the "Scarlet Demon Blade" dropped by the B-rank monster, Ogre General. It is a null-attribute weapon which resembled the Japanese katana back on Earth quite a bit. The spear was the "Silver Sky Halberd" dropped by a Winged Gorgon, another B-rank monster. It had even more compatibility with Elaine as it was also of the lightning attribute. "Here, Elise, Elaine, catch." £ÛGrey£Ý Simultaneously, Grey threw the "Scarlet Demon Blade" and the "Silver Sky Halberd" towards Elise and Elaine, who, with great reflexes, were able to catch it without much trouble. "What''s... this for?" £ÛElise£Ý "A spear?" £ÛElaine£Ý As they had been talking with Yuna at the same time Grey was talking with Fritz, the two were very confused why Grey suddenly gave the two of them weapons. They looked at Grey with curious eyes as they asked for an explanation. "Those are some spoils Yuna and I acquired from the labyrinth. We can''t really use them so I hope they serve you well." £ÛGrey£Ý "You can consider it as a gift from us." £ÛYuna£Ý A little speechless, Elise and Elaine slowly inspected the weapons they just got from Grey and Yuna, and the more they looked into it, the more they were enchanted by its exquisite beauty. Elise quickly brandished her sword with swift movements as she tested out how quickly and accurately she can swing it. To her surprise, it was much lighter than it looks and much sharper as well. As for Elaine, she also tested out her weapon by thrusting it quickly forward and then swinging it left and right. Just like Elsie, she was surprised to learn how easy to use the spear was. "Can we really have these?" £ÛElise£Ý "Elise''s right. These weapons seem valuable." £ÛElaine£Ý "Well, it''s a gift, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Take it, Elise, Elaine! We''ll be happy if you use them!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you, Yuna, Grey!" £ÛElise£Ý "We''ll be sure to treasure them!" £ÛElaine£Ý Without any warning, Elaine suddenly hugged Grey and Yuna with a huge and bright smile plastered on her face... "I''ll also give you a hug!" £ÛElise£Ý "Me too!" £ÛEliza£Ý ... and seeing Elaine hug the two of them, Elise and Eliza followed as well and joined them. And for some reason he knew, Galvin also hugged them, most likely thinking they were playing some sort of game. "I''m really thankful for this, Grey, Yuna. I really like the colors red and black, it looks kinda cool." £ÛElise£Ý "Red and black, huh... Now that I look at it, it looks a little familiar..." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz placed his hands on his chin as he tried to remember where he saw such a sword. His eyes quickly widened in shock as soon as he remembered, it was then that Grey and Yuna knew they got busted. Focusing on the sword, Fritz approached Elise and asked to borrow it for a second. He wanted to examine it closely. The moment he confirmed that it really was what he thought it was, his eyes widened in shock even more. "Wait, isn''t this the Scarlet Demon Blade?!" £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz exclaimed as his body trembled a little from shock. Following the flow of things, he also asked Elaine for the halberd Grey and Yuna had just given her, making him shocked even more. "And this is a Silver Sky Halberd!" £ÛFritz£Ý Upon realizing what those weapons were, Fritz shifted his attention to Grey and Yuna with his eyes burning with irritation. And as honest as they are, Yuna and Grey faced the terror head-on. "Ahaha... I thought I grabbed high-grade weapons. Seems like I was mistaken. Ahaha... Silly me©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t try to act innocent! And what do you mean by high-grade, these two are clearly of superior-grade! There''s no way you could have mistaken it! You clearly wanted to gift it to them without me knowing!" £ÛFritz£Ý Grey tried to play it by laughing it off, but it was useless. The only thing it did was make Fritz even more irritated. Because of it, Grey and Yuna got quite the scolding from Fritz. Fritz''s scolding lasted for almost 3 hours, and needless to say, it was hell for both Grey and Yuna. What made it worse was that while they were being scolded, the others just continued playing in the garden, completely ignoring them. In the end, Fritz allowed Elise and Elaine to keep the weapons. It was because, not only Grey and Yuna, but Eleanora also persuaded him for the sake of Elise and Elaine''s safety. Grey didn''t know if he should consider it a defeat or victory, but what he did know is that he didn''t want to experience it again. Yuna was feeling the same as they reflected on their actions. CHAPTER 88 END Chapter 89: The Kings Summon The cheers and bustling noises of the populace echoed towards the vast blue sky and into all sorts of directions and the smell of steaming foods wafted the marketplace as the sun reigned proudly at its zenith. By the time Fritz''s lengthy and tedious lecture ended, it was already noontime, and as usual, Yuna and Grey were the ones who cooked lunch for everyone as per Elise and Elaine''s previous request. Although neither Grey nor Yuna hate the idea of cooking for somebody else, the two seemed like they have become some kind of part-time cooks, and without pay as well. They already have enough money that they don''t know what to do with it. As for their lunch, Grey and Yuna decided to cook zebra crab stew, chicken filets, hamburg steak, spicy curry, beef skewers, and of course, rice to accompany them. There was also the juice and smoothies which had yet to be finished. As for the meat they used, they only made use of normal ingredients from the mansion''s pantry. Fritz didn''t allow them to use precious ingredients without much thought a second time. With the dishes at hand (inside Grey''s "Inventory") Yuna and Grey returned to the garden table where everyone was waiting for them. The children were especially excited to have lunch and enjoy a meal with everyone. "Elder Sister Yuna, Older Brother Grey, what are we having for lunch?" £ÛEliza£Ý "You''ll find out soon, but have you washed your hands yet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! I did!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Me too!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Following Eliza, Galvin also raised both of his hands with extreme enthusiasm, trying to show Yuna that he already had them washed cleanly. Elnart also followed along, albeit more timidly. "My¡« What good children you are!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said, patting their heads gently as if giving them a reward and the children received it with delightful expressions evident in their faces. Especially Galvin, the youngest one among them. "Then, shall we have lunch? We had already set the table." £ÛElise£Ý "Ah, be there in a second." £ÛGrey£Ý With the plates and eating utensils ready, Grey slowly retrieved the dishes he and Yuna cooked and served them on the garden table. They were still smoking hot and the drinks were still chilled. Elise and Eliane''s eyes searched for certain things but failed to find them. They were looking for desserts, but since they didn''t find any, they soon focused their attention on the smoothies and grabbed some for themselves. """""Thank you for the meal!""""" Their voices in unison, everybody grabbed their spoons and slowly fed themselves one alter another. As the tender and juicy meats melted in their mouths, delightful expressions were drawn on everyone''s faces. "Delicious as always." £ÛFritz£Ý "Grey and Yuna really are good cooks. I wish I could hire you two... Do you want to work for us?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Sorry, but I''m afraid I''ll have to decline. We still have other works to do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... That''s a shame..." £ÛEleanora£Ý Even though Eleanora was half-joking with her offer, she was still a little dejected that she won''t be able to get Grey and Yuna to cook for them at any time. She had taken quite a liking to their cooking. Like usual, Galvin and Elnart eat their meals happily. Elaine was smiling as she drank her smoothie which was a different flavor from the one she had for breakfast. As for Elise and Eliza... "So dewishoosh!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hey, Liz! Don''t talk with your mouth full!" £ÛElise£Ý "Showwy!" £ÛEliza£Ý "You''re doing it again!" £ÛElise£Ý ... there was a bit of scolding going on as the latter kept talking when her mouth was still full. While it happened, the parents were watching over them with eyes filled with warmth. It was a happy scene. Of course, Grey sat beside Elnart, sandwiching the latter and Galvin between him and Yuna. The two acted as the children''s parents as theirs weren''t present. Veronica was still busy with some of her work while Cedric wasn''t even in the royal capital. "Elder Brother Grey, I want another smoothie!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Me too!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Same here!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Oh, sure©` Ehhh?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Before anyone could have noticed, Vanessa had already appeared behind Grey''s back without making any sound. It was as if she just appeared out of thin air. Kurt was also with her. It was such a sudden occurrence that every fiber of Grey''s body, whom she suddenly grabbed onto the shoulders, was scared half to death. It was to the point he saw some form of light for a quick second. "Bi-Big Sis Vanessa?! And Kurt too! Why are you two here?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Heyo¡«! I just wanna see you all again!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Good noon, everyone. Sorry for the sudden appearance." £ÛKurt£Ý While everyone reciprocated Vanessa and Kurt''s greetings with a smile or a slight bowing of the head, Grey was still recovering from surprise and was still a little pale with cold sweat running from his forehead. Grey really wanted to yell at Vanessa, but since there are still children present at the moment, he couldn''t. He doesn''t possibly become a bad influence for them, especially since they look up to him as an older brother. Well, there was also the fact that he can''t actually go against Vanessa as the latter has quite the overbearing attitude. Not to mention she was also pregnant at the moment so he doesn''t wanna stress her out. "So, Grey, what is this "smoothie" Veronica''s kid is talking about? I assume it''s some kind of food?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "It''s a kind of cold dessert or drink made with fruits, milk, and shaved ice. It''s good in case of hot weather." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh¡«! That''s interesting¡«! Say, Grey, you still have some left for your Big Sis, do you?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Before even Vanessa said it, Grey already knew that that question was coming from a mile away. Thankfully, he still has some extra servings left and so it wouldn''t be a problem to give Vanessa a smoothie or two. "Yeah, I still have some left. Kurt, you can have some if you want, too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, thank you." £ÛKurt£Ý "Yay! Thank you, Grey!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Y-Your welcome..." £ÛGrey£Ý With more people joining everyone for lunch, Grey brought out more smoothies and since it was lunch, he also brought out some of the fruity pudding he previously made for the Galvin and Elnart when they traveled towards the capital. The moment he brought out the colorful and chilled pudding, Elise and Elaine''s attention was quickly grabbed. They even started choosing what to eat before Grey could even tell them to have some. "Elise, Elaine, don''t even think about having those desserts before you finish your drinks. You too, Eliza, finish your smoothies first." £ÛEleanora£Ý """Yes!""" But of course, Eleanora reminded them and Eliza to finish what they were drinking first. Elise and Elaine quickly finished theirs, while Eliza was a little crestfallen as she had just asked for another smoothie. Vanessa also kept tabs on some of the pudding, even when she also had a serving of smoothie for herself, and since she and Kurt were present, a servant was tasked to bring another table in the garden. "Mmm! It''s so delicious!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "I love this strawberry pudding, too!" £ÛElise£Ý "Elise, try some of these grape ones as well!" £ÛElaine£Ý Although Vanessa was drinking smoothie and Elise and Elaine were eating pudding, their expressions of delight were one and the same. Kurt was also delighted but wasn''t as expressive as them. Seeing how happy her older sister and Elaine were happily indulging their share of pudding, Eliza also sped up drinking her smoothie to have some pudding, causing her to have brain freeze and get scolded by her mother. Not even a minute after she started drinking her smoothie, Vanessa had already finished and started indulging with the puddings, taking only small bites as she kept her baby''s health in mind. "Mmm¡« Mmm¡« Mmm¡«" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Elder Sister, please stop humming while you''re eating. It''s an ungraceful act unfit for a lady." £ÛKurt£Ý "Kurt, you''re too stiff. It''s best to do something you enjoy while eating such an enjoyable meal!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Elder Sister..." £ÛKurt£Ý Kurt tried to scold her older sister regarding her attitude but it was useless. He couldn''t do anything against her when she was not in public. She just continued to hum as she swung her head left and right in joy. The merry lunch continued as everyone had their fair share of dishes and sweet delights. It was only midway that a sudden realization stuck Grey like lightning. He totally forgot to ask Vanessa and Kurt why they were there. "By the way, Big Sis Vanessa, Kurt, what is your business here? Do you need something from Fritz or Missus Eleanora?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no, we''re here for you and Yuna." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Us...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. His Majesty had asked us to summon the two of you. As for the reason for the summon, His Majesty, he... wants to tell you himself." £ÛKurt£Ý Kurt said, with a tired expression accompanying the latter part. It was an omen that nothing good will come out of the King''s summon. Grey and Yuna could already tell that it would be troublesome again. There wasn''t any further explanation needed. After all, every time Grey and Yuna met with royalty or nobility for that matter, it would always be a request or something along those lines. "Mnm¡« These desserts really are delicious!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "They surely are." £ÛKurt£Ý After lunch finished, Grey and Yuna took Galvin and Elnart back to the Aldridge mansion, telling Veronica beforehand where they were heading and leaving the familiars to play with them. When Galvin and Elnart were back to their home, Grey and company then headed to the castle to answer the King''s summon. It was about 2 o''clock in the afternoon by the time they arrived. "Please tell His Majesty that we have arrived." £ÛVanessa£Ý "As you command, Lady Vanessa." Heeding Vanessa''s orders, the knight went inside the throne room and conveyed to the King that the four of them had arrived. The heavy metal doors creaked as it was opened slowly. Moments later, the doors opened once again and knights marched out of it, leaving only the King, the Prime Minister, and a new face inside the room. The new face was a woman who was apparent to be the Queen. Unlike the King, who was obviously in his late forties, the Queen looked much younger and didn''t look a day over thirty. Grey had initially assumed the King had remarried, but he was completely wrong. The Queen was just a couple of years younger than the King. For reasons unbeknownst to Grey and Yuna, as soon as they entered the throne room, Vanessa and Kurt also left, leaving only them and the kingdom''s leaders in a slightly awkward atmosphere. "It''s good to see you again, Grey, Yuna. It has been a week, hasn''t it?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yes, it has. It''s also a pleasure to meet you again, Your Majesty, Your Honor, and... Her Majesty, I suppose?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nice to meet you again." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna and Grey bowed their heads politely, accompanying their greeting. It was only proper to at least greet members of the royal family and the prime minister that way, especially since a new figure was present. "My, how polite..." £ÛQueen£Ý "Oh, right. This is my wife, Talia. Although she looks young, don''t be fooled by it. She''s already past 40." £ÛErnes£Ý "Dear, that''s unnecessary information." £ÛTalia£Ý "No, I need to add that one. I don''t want them to think that I took someone way younger than me as my wife." £ÛErnes£Ý "..." £ÛTalia£Ý Towards the King''s comment, no one amongst the people present had any comments. Although it was understandable why he said it, like what the Queen previously said, it was unnecessary information. Well, if there was someone a little concerned about it, it would be Grey. After hearing the King''s words, he realized that he was actually almost 15 years older than Yuna if his age back on Earth was to be considered. Although it wasn''t uncommon in Merusia for people to marry with a large age gap, Grey was still a little conflicted after realizing that fact. After all, if he was back on Earth, he would have gotten arrested. "Grey, something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing. I''m just thinking about a random thought." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý After hearing Grey''s response, Yuna''s eyes slowly shifted back towards the throne where the Queen still looked at the King with empty eyes. She didn''t ask any further questions and Grey didn''t want her to ask either. "Anyway, you''re Grey and Yuna, right? I''ve heard so much about you from Ernes. It''s good to finally meet you." £ÛTalia£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet Her Majesty as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s nice to meet you, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, you really are nice children." £ÛTalia£Ý The Queen said whilst looking at Grey and Yuna warmly. She was relaxed like the King but her movements were undoubtedly more graceful. She was someone worthy to be called the Queen. Now that the Queen was present, the Prime Minister also looked less haggard. He was happy that she was present to handle the King''s antics which he was usually subjected to. "So, Grey, Yuna, how is your time at the Royal Academy? You haven''t encountered any problems, have you?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Well, not really. At first, the students were doubtful of our abilities, but after some demonstrations, they all became obedient." £ÛGrey£Ý "There were also some problem children, but they didn''t try to bother me during my discussions. The cafeteria also had really good food!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! I see... It''s good to see that you enjoyed it." £ÛErnes£Ý Although the King laughed boisterously after hearing Grey and Yuna''s responses, he was actually really relieved to hear that the two before him didn''t encounter any sort of problems. It was as if he just dodged a bullet. The Headmaster had already reported to the King what happened, and needless to say, he was greatly shaken by it. Even when he knew Grey and Yuna weren''t the type of people to rampage from being offended, he was still worried about the worst possible outcomes. It wasn''t only the King, the Prime Minister was also greatly relieved that Grey and Yuna were still themselves. But well, no matter how perfect they tried to hide their nervousness, Grey still noticed it with his eyes, though he didn''t dig up the matter any more. He could understand where they were coming from. "By the way, Julius wasn''t causing you too much trouble, was he?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Well, at first, he incited the class to test out my abilities, but after that, he was just as obedient as the rest of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Amelia was a really good girl. She always keeps His Highness in check." £ÛYuna£Ý "That child... He''s really such a troublemaker. If it wasn''t for Amelia and Iris, I wouldn''t know how to control him." £ÛTalia£Ý The Queen commented while wearing a worried and exhausted expression about her face. After all, it wasn''t only at the Royal Academy, even at home, Julius was a great troublemaker. The King, the Crown Prince, and the Second Prince, all of the men in the royal family were troublemakers. One could only imagine how stressed the Queen was when dealing with these three. "Iris?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked as he slightly tilted her head. She was curious about the unfamiliar name the Queen previously mentioned. All she could figure out was that the owner of the name was a lady of high pedigree as well. "She''s the youngest of our children and our only daughter. She''s still ten years old but she''s much more mature than Julius and Galleus." £ÛTalia£Ý "She''s really inherited Her Majesty''s grace and personality." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Huh? What about mine?" £ÛErnes£Ý When the King asked that question, silence quickly swallowed the room and an awkward atmosphere loomed over it. The reason was obvious. It was because the King asked a dumb question. Neither the Queen nor the Prime Minister knew how to respond to the King''s question. After all, they were thankful that the Princess Royal didn''t inherit the mischievous personality of the King like the two princes did, Realizing what the Queen and the Prime Minister were trying to convey indirectly with their silent treatment, the King immediately became dejected. It was as if he was betrayed by them. Once again, Grey and Yuna realized how dramatic the royal family was. Actually, rather than dramas, comedy bits would better describe it, and for some reason, Yuna was eyeing them with eyes full of interest. "Umm... Your Majesty, if I may ask, what was the reason you had summoned us? It wasn''t just about the academy, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he decided to break the deafening silence and awkward atmosphere enveloping the throne room. Though, because of what he did, Yuna became a little dejected that the interesting scene had ended. "Ah, right!" £ÛErnes£Ý As if nothing ever happened, the moment Grey asked the King about that question, he returned back to his former relaxed self, and seeing him act like that, the Queen and the Prime Minister heaved a sigh of exhaustion. "Actually about that, how do I say this... Umm... How do©`" £ÛErnes£Ý "We wanted to ask if we could serve the pudding you made at the party after the awarding ceremony." £ÛTalia£Ý "Hey, Talia, I was supposed to be the one to say that." £ÛErnes£Ý "Sorry dear, you were hesitating so I thought I''d take it upon myself to relay it to them." £ÛTalia£Ý The King and Queen bantered like how Kris and Aria usually would, and while they were doing so, Yuna and Grey became frozen as they looked each other in the eyes, trying to confirm whether they heard the same thing. While the fact that they were called only for such a simple task played a part, there was one more thing which was more disturbing. It was the fact that there was going to be a party after the awarding ceremony that they would probably need to attend. Worst of all, it wouldn''t just be any normal party, it''s going to be a big luxurious party that''s going to be attended by nobles and all kinds of important people. A party no normal person would attend even if they had the chance to. Meanwhile, while Yuna and Grey were greatly worried about what to do about the party, the King and the Queen continued with whatever they were talking about as if they were the only people in the room. "Umm... Your Majesty, we don''t need to attend the party, do we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean? Of course you need to. You''re the two of the guests of honor, after all." £ÛErnes£Ý Hearing that shocking announcement, Yuna and Grey couldn''t help themselves but freeze in shock. Especially Yuna who hasn''t even attended a single party all her life, not to mention being a guest of honor in something both nobles and royalties attend. Towards the King''s sudden and nonchalant announcement, Yuna and Grey were only able to voice out one response. It was short, expressive, and easy to remember. It was... ""Ehhh?!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý CHAPTER 89 END Chapter 90: Cookies and Pudding! Shock, Bewilderment, Surprise, whatever word one may call it, those words weren''t enough to the emotions Grey and Yuna felt swirling and bringing chaos to their hearts as they heard the King''s words. It was as if their souls had left their bodies from the shock they received. They weren''t expecting that there would be a party, on top of that, that they would be attending as guests of honor. In other words, they would be the center of attention of nobles and important figures attending the party. While there wasn''t nobility from where Grey lived back on Earth, there were still high-ranking officials of the government and elites from large conglomerates. He felt like throwing up just thinking about being the center of attention in such a crowd. "Wait, wait, wait! Your Majesty, can''t we just attend the after party as normal attendees?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right! We''ll teach the pudding recipe, but please let us not be the guests of honor! Please!" £ÛGrey£Ý "No." £ÛErnes£Ý The young couple tried to plead desperately to the King but it was useless. The latter easily crushed their hopes in attending the party normally with just a single measly word. He was ruthless. That was that. With the King''s words, there weren''t any more epossibilities for Grey and Yuna to attend normally. While they could just ditch it, it would cause great trouble for the other party, something they didn''t want to do. "Sorry, Yuna, Grey, we already arranged the party to be like that. It''s impossible to rearrange things now that the party is on the way." £ÛTalia£Ý "Also, if I were to let that happen, my reputation as King and everyone else''s at high position will be at risk. We will lose our face towards the public." £ÛErnes£Ý "Please understand, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. There really is nothing more we can do about it. It''s just the way formal celebrations work." £ÛAnderson£Ý Before Grey and Yuna could even react to the King''s harsh reply, one by one, the trio hit them with sound arguments they couldn''t retaliate against. It was a complete defeat for the two of them. The very moment they show up at the party, nobles will undoubtedly surround them like moths to a lamp. Of course, they wouldn''t just be for building good relations, but some would try to use them. Grey had already read countless fiction works back on Earth about how greedy nobles were, and even though all nobles he had mingled with were nice, he still couldn''t let his guard down, especially when Yuna was with him. To top it all off, after a few months'' time, their names would be spread throughout the land as heroes who saved the kingdom and they will inevitably be known. In summary, no matter what they do, it won''t end well for them. It was a checkmate. "Now, don''t get too down about it. There''s still a number of things that you can do as the guests of honor. Cheer up!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Y... Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "U... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý In unison, Yuna and Grey responded to the King''s statement with crestfallen voices. The dissatisfaction in their tone was evident. As for the king, one would be able to see traces of sympathy in his eyes. It took the two some time to recover from hearing that depressing announcement, but when they did, they immediately talked about their order of business, or rather than business, it would be better to call it an errand to teach the royal castle''s head chef about how to make pudding. The reason why it was only the head chef who would be taught the recipe, it was because he was the one the royal family trusted the most. If it was him, the recipe will stay safe and no other person will know about it. Although Grey and Yuna appreciated that the royal family considered their rights over the pudding, they are still a little depressed. For them, it still would have been better if they only attended the after party normally. "Then... Yuna, Grey, when would you like to teach our head chef about your pudding recipe?" £ÛTalia£Ý Asked Talia with a slightly concerned face as she took into consideration Grey and Yuna''s schedules. She knew that Grey and Yuna were busy being instructors of the Royal Academy so she didn''t want to trouble them too much. Contrary to the mischievous and imposing King, the Queen was a considerate and kind person. She couldn''t help but feel guilty and concerned that the kingdom always received help from Grey and Yuna, who doesn''t ask too much for compensation. The Prime Minister also shared her sentiment. "Hmm... If it''s possible, we could do it now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Now?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yeah, we still have a lot of things to do before the awarding ceremony. Also, Your Majesty, you were the one who tasked us about the matter in the academy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right... The academy. Well, we better get going to the kitchen then." £ÛErnes£Ý The King said as he abruptly stood from his throne and walked towards the door, as if he was heading to the kitchen with Grey and Yuna. His sudden display left the two at a loss for words. "Hm? Is His Majesty going as well?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. If I don''t, who else will guide you two to the kitchen?" £ÛErnes£Ý The King reasoned out to Yuna''s question, making his reasoning sound sound although it was completely unreasonable and stupid. Even his wife, the Queen, was dumbfounded by his answer. "A King also needs to have a break every once in a while, you know." £ÛErnes£Ý Or so the King said but the Prime Minister''s facial expression begged to differ. The latter had already figured out that the King was going to escape his duties just to have some fun. It wasn''t the first time the King ditched his job for unreasonable reasons, rather, the King did it pretty often. After serving him for decades, the Prime Minister had already given up on him. Still, he was still exhausted by such actions. If there was someone to be pitied amongst the people present in the throne room, it would be the Prime Minister. After all, even if the current King would retire, the next one was just as troublesome. "Then I''ll also go as well." £ÛTalia£Ý "Great! Then Anderson, please manage the papers for us in the meantime. We''ll be back before you know it!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yes, Your Majesty..." £ÛAnderson£Ý To the King''s words, the Prime Minister could only sigh exasperatedly as he looked at the long day in front of him. The King didn''t even bat an eye to his expressions and just continued to head out with the others. On the way to the Kitchen, the King and the Queen always received polite gestures from everyone they passed by. And as the ones walking besides them, Grey and Yuna were under curious gazes for many instances. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. It took the group of fours almost 10 minutes to arrive at the kitchen. The castle was much larger than Grey and Yuna anticipated. They also got to see a lot of new scenery on the way. "Oh! You''re here!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Unexpectedly, the moment they entered the kitchen, the first one to greet them was Vanessa, who had been waiting for their arrival. As for her younger brother, Kurt, he was nowhere to be seen. "Your Majesties, you came along as well?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Yeah, I thought I''d show Grey and Yuna around the castle. They haven''t had a tour around the castle after all." £ÛErnes£Ý "I also wanted to see what this pudding you were talking about, Vanessa. I''ve been curious about it ever since you told me about it." £ÛTalia£Ý Contrary to Grey and Yuna, neither the King nor the Queen was surprised with Vanessa''s presence in the kitchen. They didn''t even bat an eye when the latter was wearing an apron. Grey already had an inkling how the King and the others knew about pudding, but after hearing the Queen''s words, there was no more questioning about it. Just as he expected, the one responsible was none other than Vanessa. "It''s really delicious!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un, it is!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, then I''m looking forward to it." £ÛTalia£Ý Since the topic now changed to that related to pudding, Yuna suddenly became energetic and joined in with Vanessa and the Queen''s chat. Her previous dejected expression was now nowhere to be found. Seeing the three ladies chat merrily despite their age differences made Grey realize that no matter what age, race, or dimension they may be in, girls will always love their sweets. It was a universal thing for them. "Your Majesty, were these the people you were talking about" £Û???£Ý "Oh, Carlton, just about time." £ÛErnes£Ý Just as the girls became very comfortable with one another, a muscular man entered the kitchen. If he wasn''t wearing a chef outfit, one would have mistaken him as one of the castle''s knights. "And yes, they were the ones I was talking about. They said they will be teaching the recipe to you right now." £ÛErnes£Ý "That''s awfully quick!" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Well, they have a busy schedule so this would be the perfect time, or rather, this is the only time they can do it." £ÛErnes£Ý "I see...... I am called Carlton, the castle''s head chef. It''s my great honor to meet you, Your Highnesses, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. I''ve heard a lot of great things about about the two of you," £ÛCarlton£Ý After having a limited conversation with the King, Carlton walked towards Grey and Yuna and greeted them politely with a bow. Now that he was bowing, he looked even more of a knight than a chef. "It''s a pleasure as well. I am called Grey." £ÛGrey£Ý "My name is Yuna, we''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, same for me.... Actually, after hearing about pudding from Lady Vanessa, I haven''t been able to sleep well because of excitement. I hope I won''t be too much of a burden for you." £ÛCarlton£Ý "Don''t worry, Mister Carlton, it''s just a simple recipe. How about we get started with it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, of course!" £ÛCarlton£Ý Excitement painted all over his face, Carlton quickly cleaned up the kitchen and prepared the table for making pudding. He then unlocked the pantry, showcasing a myriad of ingredients cooks would die for. But while such a thing was happening, one peculiar thing was happening at the corner of Grey and Yuna''s eyes. Vanessa started preparing the oven and took some ingredients from the pantry. "Umm... Big Sis Vanessa, what are you doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she curiously eyed the beautiful lady in front of her who was taking sacks of flour and sugar towards another kitchen table. There, a few kitchen tools and wares had already been prepared. "Hm, me...? I''m baking cookies." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "She may not look it, but Vanessa is one of the best bakers in the kingdom. Her cookies are especially delectable." £ÛErnes£Ý ""Ehh?!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Yuna and Grey were plenty shocked hearing Vanessa is going to bake cookies, not to mention when the King said an unexpected fact. The Queen and Carlton were also in agreement with him. No matter how they looked at Vanessa, she didn''t look like a baker a single bit. She didn''t even look like a military officer which was her occupation, not to mention being a master baker for a hobby. It was completely unexpected. "Well, Vanessa only started baking cookies to capture Ranzel''s heart. Now look at her, she''s one of the best bakers in the kingdom. Fufufu, love really is powerful, isn''t it?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Your Majesty, stop that! It''s embarrassing! That''s already a story of the past! I was only a teenager back then!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Oh? But aren''t you still striving to improve your baking for your husband? I don''t see any changes between then and now." £ÛTalia£Ý "Uuu... That''s right, but still..." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa tried to think up of an excuse to escape the situation but she couldn''t find a counterargument against the Queen. All she did was become redder as she recalled the past where she gave sweets to Ranzel on a daily basis. That was the first. The first time Grey and Yuna saw Vanessa be defeated by someone other than her husband. Even the usually mischievous and energetic Vanessa was not acting shy and timid. It was a complete 180. Completely defeated, Vanessa didn''t talk back to the Queen anymore and only prepared the ingredients with rose tinted cheeks. As for the Queen, she was giggling to herself as she watched over the former. "Is there something wrong, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna?" £ÛCarlton£Ý "A-Ah, nothing... Umm.. Mister Carlton, why don''t we start with the first step?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course!" £ÛCarlton£Ý Carlton, full of enthusiasm, they then grabbed a couple of ingredients from the pantry and placed them on top of the kitchen table. The only thing Grey took out from his "Inventory" was vanilla extract. Although vanilla extract is not yet known to Merusia, it can easily be made by processing vanilla beans with the help of magic. The one Grey made was just as fragrant as the ones back on Earth. "Hm? What is this liquid?" £ÛCarlton£Ý "That''s vanilla extract. It''s made by processing vanilla beans. It can be used to flavor and make food fragrant. It can also be used in cosmetics." £ÛGrey£Ý "An extract that can be used on cosmetics and food...? I haven''t heard of such a thing before..." £ÛCarlton£Ý Carlton opened the lid of the container in order to inspect the strange extract before him, and when he did, a fragrant smell wafted his nose. He wasn''t familiar with it but it was something which immediately captured his liking. "Oh¡« What a fragrant smell..." £ÛCarlton£Ý "Is it really?" £ÛErnes£Ý "It is! Your Majesty, you can experience it for yourself.! £ÛCarlton£Ý In order to sate the King''s curiosity, Carlton passed the bottle to him. The Queen also took part and tested it together with her husband as she too was curious about what scent Carlton was talking about. "Oh my! What a beautiful scent. It could rival the perfumes I''m using!" £ÛTalia£Ý "I knew that vanilla was a fragrant garden plant, but to think it could be used like this... Truly interesting..." £ÛErnes£Ý The King, Queen, and Carlton enjoyed the smell for a little while with relaxed faces, and piqued by her curiosity, Vanessa, who was just recently dejected, also joined in as well. "Grey, can I have some of this? I want to use them in my cookies?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Ah, sure, but please test it out first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ok, thanks!" £ÛVanessa£Ý With a smile on her face, Vanessa grabbed an empty drinking glass and poured some vanilla extract in it. She got about a hundred ml of it, enough to last her for quite some time. "Hm, I wonder what this tastes like..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Ah, Bis Sis Vane©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait, Bis Sis©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna tried to stop Vanessa, but it was already too late, Vanessa had already dipped her finger in the extract and tasted it courageously. The next moment was very predictable. "Bitter!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Tears almost formed in the corner of Vanessa''s eyes as she stuck out her tongue. She looked exactly the same when Yuna tried tasting vanilla extract the first time Grey made pudding for her. A mix of regret and surprise was evident in Vanessa''s face when she tried to wash off the taste by rinsing her mouth with water. Everyone all watched her amusingly as such an act was happening. After that little exhibition from Vanessa, Carlton, Yuna, and Grey continued with making pudding. Vanessa also continued with her cookies while trying to forget the taste of vanilla extract. "Now that I think about it, are these ingredients really everything we need in making pudding? I thought we needed way more than these..." £ÛCarlton£Ý "Actually, it''s a really simple recipe. These are all the ingredients we need." £ÛGrey£Ý "..." £ÛCarlton£Ý Not making a single comment, Carlton eyed the ingredients curiously, still not being able to understand how a delicious dessert would be created from them. They were all common ingredients in his eyes. "Yuna, I''ll be making the base, please prepare the caramel sauce." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Heeding Grey''s instruction, Yuna immediately grabbed a bag of sugar and a saucepan and headed to a nearby stove. She then poured sugar and water to the saucepan and turned on the stove to medium high. "Should I watch Lady Yuna first?" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Ah, there''s no need. All that''s left for her to do is to watch out that the caramelized mixture doesn''t burn." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?! That''s all?!" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Yeah. Like I said, this is a really simple recipe." £ÛGrey£Ý Still not able to believe Grey''s words, Carlton observed Yuna for a while only to witness her looking out for the caramel sauce not burning, just like Grey had said. He looked extremely baffled. "Ah, Mister Calrton, please warm this milk for me." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said whilst handing a jug of fresh milk to Carlton. While he usually uses magic to heat the milk, as he was teaching Carlton, he decided it would be best to just make it normally. After all, not all people are as adept as him at controlling magic. Hearing Grey''s words, Carlton immediately shifted his attention from Yuna to the jug of milk, and followed the former''s instruction without question. He did his work very meticulously. While making sure Carlton was watching, Grey then whisked the eggs, sugar, and the vanilla extract inside a mixing bowl. He made sure he was whisking it without wasting anything. When the milk was warm, Grey then asked Carltonto pour the milk on the mixing bowl while he continued whisking the mixture. By the time Grey finished whisking, Yuna was also done with the caramel sauce. Yuna then prepared the moulds and poured the caramel sauce on each of them. As for Grey, he was straining the mixture to make sure there were no large particles in the pudding. After straining the mixture, Grey then poured it on the moulds with caramel sauce already in it. And with that finished, he then placed the pudding inside a steamer. All that needed to be done was wait. "Was that really everything that we needed to do?" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Well, after waiting for the pudding to finish cooking, we still need to chill them, but all in all, we are pretty much done." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Pudding is easy to make and delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý After minutes upon minutes of waiting, the pudding was finally done. All that was needed was to chill it in the refrigerator. Of course, it was a magic refrigerator which could chill it faster than ones back on Earth. Meanwhile, Vanessa had also finished with her cookies, and completely outside of Grey and Yuna''s expectations, they smelled and looked fantastic. It wouldn''t be an understatement to say that they were very tempting. "Woah¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Big Sis Vanessa, these cookies are delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s delectable as always, Vanessa." £ÛTalia£Ý "As expected of Vanessa." £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu, thank you!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Everyone showered Vanessa''s cookies with praise, making the baker really pleased with it. She wasn''t able to hide the smile on her face as she was smiling from ear to ear. ''Ah, how nostalgic...'' £ÛGrey£Ý The cookies reminded Grey of his childhood where his mother would always make it for him after school, and paired with a glass of warm milk, it was one of the things that made his day. "Well, other than being delicious, it also is fragrant now. That vanilla extract really was a miracle worker. Hey, Grey, would you mind giving me more of those extracts?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Oh, sure, but in exchange, please teach me how to bake these." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure! It''s for Grey and Yuna after all." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa ended her statement with a blooming warm and sincere smile. It was a smile which reminded Grey of his mother. Because of it, Grey now knew the reason why he couldn''t bring himself to hate Vanessa despite how troublesome she was. Well, he knew full well that that wasn''t the only reason. It was because even though they weren''t related by blood and they had just met not that long ago, Vanessa had already become his and Yuna''s older sister, something he couldn''t fully understand as well. "Grey, the pudding''s ready¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! Be there in a minute!" £ÛGrey£Ý A few moments later, pudding was also served on the kitchen table. With the cookies and pudding on the table, everyone enjoyed their afternoon by eating and chatting to their hearts'' content. Although pudding and cookies weren''t really the best of combinations there was, it was something that filled both their stomachs and hearts with a satisfaction and warmth. It was sweets which brought them closer with one another. CHAPTER 90 END Chapter 91: Finally, Cacao! The sun had already set and the streets were getting more and more quiet as time passed. It was already past 7 o''clock, and that was the scenery Grey and Yuna experienced while going back to the Aldridge Mansion. Because of Vanessa, not just pudding but the two were also forced to make pizza and smoothies for everyone. Thankfully, it was fairly easy and they had the help of Carlton who was well versed in culinary arts. Grey was also thankful that Yuna was a quick learner. In just a short span of time, she had already mastered how to cook the dishes she didn''t even know existed. Otherwise, everything would have been a bit harder for Grey to perform. By the time Grey and Yuna arrived at the mansion, there were barely any people left walking in the streets. As for the people inside the mansion, they have already finished with dinner and are spending their time leisurely. "We''re ba¡«ck." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, welcome back, Grey, Yuna. I heard from Art that you were summoned to the castle. Did His Majesty want something from you?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Nothing really, His Majesty just wanted to ask if they could serve pudding as a dessert at the after party. Actually, if it wasn''t for Big Sis Vanessa, we could have gotten home a lot earlier." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Big Sis Vanessa forced us to cook more and more. Though her cookies are really delicious..." £ÛYuna£Ý Replied Yuna with conflicting emotions in her heart. While she was a little exhausted from Vanessa''s random demands, she was also happy to eat the cookies the latter made. Especially since she baked more kinds as Grey and Yuna were cooking. "Well, Lady Vanessa really has that sort of personality, but by no means she is a bad person. She''s just too energetic...?" £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica nodded as if she tried to convince herself with her own words. Although she was sincere when she said those words, she felt like the word "energetic" was an understatement but decided to leave it at that. But by no means Veronica was wrong. Though it had something to do with her being a B-ranker, even when she is pregnant, she still boasts the same amount of energy as Eliza and Galvin. She''s even more playful to boot! "Speaking of Big Sis Vanessa, Missus Veronica, did you know she was a great baker? Apparently, she''s one of the best in the kingdom." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, yes! She''s a very exceptional baker! Actually, whenever there''s an important celebration, like a royalty''s birthday or the founding festival, His Majesty would always ask her to bake a large cake, and it tastes really amazing!" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Waah¡« Big Sis Vanessa is amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Even though they had already tasted her creations and heard it directly from the King that she was one of the best, Grey and Yuna still found it hard to believe that that was the case. They just couldn''t comprehend how it came to be. To be able to bake pastries for such important events is the best proof there was of Vanessa''s skills. Not even the best chefs are given the honor to. It is more than impressive that she manages to do so even when she is also acting as a Lt. General in the military. Well, as Galderia''s adventurer''s guild''s motto goes, one shouldn''t judge a book by its cover, especially if you''re in a strange world called Merusia. A world where a noble lady was a troublemaker, a Lt. General, and a top baker at the same time. "By the way, Missus Veronica, where are the children?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, it seems that Art and Vin had too much fun from playing that by the time they were back here, they were already struggling to keep their eyes open. After dinner, I had them sleep in their rooms." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Ah, I see... Sorry we weren''t able to keep them company all day." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry about it, it was an important summon after all. There are just things that we can''t control." £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica slightly shrugged her shoulders while saying so, heaving a brief sigh as she empathized with the two. After a short while, she stopped her gestures and walked inside the mansion with Grey and Yuna. "Oh right, have you two had dinner yet? If you haven''t eaten yet, I could ask the chefs to cook something for the two of you." £ÛVeronica£Ý "We haven''t had dinner yet but we''re still full." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... The amount of sweets and dishes we ate was tremendous. I don''t think I can eat more for the day..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna grumbled in a low voice while patting her stomach gently with traces of sadness on her face. She wanted to eat some more but she couldn''t do so as she didn''t want to have a stomach ache. Grey was also the same. He was so full that if he ever saw another food again, he would probably be throwing up. It was not that he was sick of eating, rather, he just felt sick overall. "That''s a shame...... Ah, then wouldn''t you two join me for tea? It should be good for your digestion." £ÛVeronica£Ý Following Veronica'' considerate suggestion, the three headed to the parlor where Veronica asked a maid to brew tea for them. Needless to say, the maid''s movement in serving tea was graceful. After saying their gratitude to the maid, the maid bowed quietly and politely then left the room soon after, leaving Veronica, Grey, and Yuna to enjoy their relaxing night time tea in private. "Hm? Isn''t this Alferia tea?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked after a familiar scent wafted through her nose, rekindling a not so distant memory, and in response, Veronica nodded lightly to her question as she had a small sip of tea. "Oh, have you had this before already?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Un, Cedric served it to us once back in Galderia." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, this is our favorite tea, after all. Even though it''s a little pricey, we can''t just have a day without it." £ÛVeronica£Ý There wasn''t a single sound to be heard as Veronica sipped once again from her cup. Yuna was also the same even though she hasn''t been raised with noble etiquette. She just learned from watching others. While the girls were talking carefreely about tea, a sudden realization came to Grey like a bolt of lightning from the heavens. It was something Grey and Yuna were supposed to do several days ago. The two of them had completely forgotten to meet the tea supplier even though it was one of the main reasons why they went to the capital. Cedric even had a letter of introduction written for them yet they completely forgot. They had already planned that we will meet the tea''s supplier as soon as possible, but because of the King''s request and other unexpected things, they didn''t have the time to do so. ''We need to go there tomorrow!'' £ÛGrey£Ý This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Grey declared inwardly as he drank from his cup. He only told Yuna when they were already in the bedroom and the latter agreed with him. She, too, was surprised that she forgot about it. Following such a thought, when tomorrow arrived and the two of them had finished breakfast, Yuna and Grey then headed to where the tea''s supplier was, with Veronica''s instructions guiding them. There was also one thing Grey remembered as he scanned his memories for things he promised to do. Though rather than remembering, it was more like it was brought closer to his attention. He wouldn''t forget such a thing even if he tried. The tea supplier''s shop was not too far away from the noble''s district. It was only a couple dozen meters away. It was a medium-sized shop with only two stories, its front windows showcasing a variety of drinks. "Good morning, dear customers, how may I serve you?" £ÛEmployee£Ý The moment they entered the shop, an employee immediately greeted them politely, not minding how young they were. The employee was already accustomed to dealing with all sorts of customers. Other than the employee, the interior of the shop itself looked amazing. It was one which gave off a luxurious and magnificent vibe, suitable for nobility, which made Grey and Yuna freeze in awe for a quick moment. "Umm..." £ÛEmployee£Ý "Ah, sorry... This shop was recommended by Count Aldridge, he said this is where we will get Alferia tea leaves." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as he handed the introduction letter Cedric gave to them, and seeing it, the eyes of the employee widened in surprise but he was able to regain his composure in less than a fraction of a second. "I will be handing this to the president, please wait for a moment." £ÛEmployee£Ý After receiving the letter, the employee briefly left after bowing his head to Grey and Yuna and then headed to where the president''s office was, climbing up the stairs towards the second floor. As for Grey and Yuna, they started exploring the shop to fulfill their curiosity. Not only tea, but they found other things the shop was dealing with. There was coffee, milk, and other things people enjoyed in their pastime. There was quite a variety of teas and coffees present on the shelves that somewhat piques Grey''s curiosity. There were a lot of them he was familiar with and also a lot he only just saw for the first time. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, I''ve read the letter from His Excellency. I am Zeff, it''s an honor that you chose my shop." £ÛZeff£Ý "Ah, no need for formalities, Mister Zeff. We''re just here to buy a few tea leaves after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I apologize if I made you comfortable... So, Alferia tea, was it?" £ÛZeff£Ý "Yeah." £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey nodded to his question, Zeff''s eyes quickly swan throughout the shelves in display as he searched for a certain thing. He only stopped when his eyes landed on the small jar of Alferia tea leaves. "Hmm... Normally, Alferia tea leaves would be 3 silvers per kilogram, but since you''re Count Landevar''s benefactors, I''ll be taking off a bronze coin per kilogram of purchase." £ÛZeff£Ý "Ah, that would really help, but... is it really alright? One bronze coin isn''t a small sum, you know." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu, if it''s for Count Landevar''s benefactors, a mere bronze coin is nothing. And... I''d also like to build a good relationship with you two. I just have the feeling that you''ll be great figures in the future." £ÛZeff£Ý "Ahahaha... Is that so...?" £ÛGrey£Ý A wry laugh echoed in the store as Grey responded to Zeff''s question. The latter''s assessment was just too accurate. After all, that future isn''t far off. It was only two weeks away, in fact. Grey had already appraised Zeff and he possessed no abilities. It was only from his experiences as a merchant that he was able to tell he would gain something if he builds an amicable relationship with Grey and Yuna. Still, his deduction was so accurate that it was scary. "Grey, what''s this?" £ÛYuna£Ý While Zeff and Grey were transacting about tea, Yuna on the other hand continued her exploration in the shop, interrupting the two only when she found some strange looking fruits. It was a fruit which looked like a papaya, but when you look at it closely, it would resemble something else. Something that is a must in creating a sweet that is popular all over the world back on Earth. It was cacao! "Grey, is... there something wrong...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked worriedly as she saw Grey stare at the strange fruits so intensely as if he had just seen a ghost. His reaction was only understandable as he had been searching for it for a long time already. "Excuse me, Mister Zeff, where did you get these?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I-Is something wrong with these fruits, Lord Grey? I''ve only acquired them recently so I don''t know if there''s any problem with them." £ÛZeff£Ý "Ah, no... It''s just that... I''ve been looking for them for so long, I was just surprised to see them here. Sorry for startling you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, it''s alright! We''ve all had those moments. I''ve also bought a few houses on impulse a few years ago. I still don''t know what to do with them, hahaha!" £ÛZeff£Ý Zeff laughed boisterously as he told the two a certain story from his past. It was leagues above Grey''s recent outburst, but since they didn''t want to prolong the topic any longer, Grey and Yuna just decided to stay silent. "So... How much are you selling these for?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I actually just got these from a village not too long ago. They said that these can be a good substitute for coffee so I bought them. Since their pretty new products, I''d say..... 20 kiels per kilo." £ÛZeff£Ý A smile immediately sprouted at the back of Grey''s mind as he heard the price Zeff had proposed. It was much cheaper than he thought since people still do not know of its true use. While people in Merusia only think of it as a coffee substitute, Grey, who lived on Earth in his first life, thought very differently. With it, he can make the king of sweets which ruled over the world, chocolate! "Grey, is that thing delicious?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, but I''ll need to do some experimentation before getting it right, but I''m sure you''ll like it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then I''ll be looking forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I guess I''ll have to do my best then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe, please do!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna''s sweet and soft giggle, the shop''s atmosphere turned completely sappy and romantic. Grey and Yuna subconsciously flirted with one another that they forgot one small but important detail. "Ahem!" £ÛZeff£Ý They had completely forgotten that it wasn''t just the two of them who were still in the shop. Zeff was still there, feeling a little awkward that two youths were fruiting so adamantly in front of him. With Zeff''s fake cough, Grey and Yuna were brought back to reality and the mood of the store turned back to normal in less than a tenth of a second. It was safe to say they were extremely embarrassed. "Umm... Mister Zeff, how much for these again...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked again as he tried to hide his embarrassment. His face was slightly red, but Yuna''s was even redder. Thankfully, Zeff just played along with them without making things more difficult for them. With everything settled, Grey and Yuna bought 2 kilograms of Alferia tea and 20 kilograms of cacao beans, and other drinks they found amounting to a total of almost 7,000 kiels, with the tea taking more than 80% of the total. Of course, there was no problem carrying them as all the things they bought were stored into Grey''s "Inventory". It was a convenient ability which didn''t let them have to worry about space and time. "Thanks for everything, Mister Zeff. I''m sure they''ll be delicious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho, anything for my customers. There''s still plenty of drinks available, just drop by if you ever need more." £ÛZeff£Ý "We''ll do just that... Then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you next time, Mister Zeff!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, yes, I also look forward to our next meeting." £ÛZeff£Ý Courteous as one can be, Zeff bowed his head politely as Grey and Yuna exited the store. As the door creaked, the aromatic scents of teas and such slowly started to fade away as the smell of the busy streets replaced them. Just in front of Zeff''s store was a fancy cafe for sweets, next to it was a restaurant just as fancy as the cafe, and then so on and so forth. Every shop near the noble''s district was a fancy one with an elegant atmosphere about them. Seeing the multitude of shops lined up before him, Grey thought of an idea that will make his girlfriend''s day better. He doesn''t know if she remembers but even then, he only wants her to be happy throughout the day. "Yuna, where do you want to go next?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? We aren''t going back already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s still early in the morning so I figured we have a little shopping date... Or is it that you don''t want to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No, I-I want to! Let''s have a shopping date!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared loudly after she finished shaking her head furiously. Thankfully, there weren''t that many people around as they were near the noble''s district, otherwise, Yuna''s flustered face would be redder than it already is. Hand in hand, Grey and Yuna walked the busy streets as they looked at the shops left and right in search of things they wanted to buy, or rather, things Grey wanted to buy for Yuna. The latter still did not know of this. "Oh, how about that one?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pointed at one of the shops just a couple dozen steps from them. It was a large boutique with its glass windows displaying a variety of dresses made with various styles, colors, and designs. "A boutique...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I want to buy some dresses for you. We''ve borrowed a dress from Missus Veronica and Helen before, but for our next dates, I want you to wear something you chose for your own." £ÛGrey£Ý "..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t answer and just stayed quiet as she once again looked at the said shop with eyes filled with excitement. Excitement not because she was going to get new dresses, but because Grey said "next dates". She was a simple girl. "Come on, let''s head inside." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excited as one can be, Grey and Yuna headed to the boutique with smiles on their faces. Once they opened the boutique''s doors, a small bell rang, filling the store with a beautiful short-lived symphony. The inside of the boutique was even more grand than what could be seen outside. Despite how it looked from the outside, it was actually quite spacious and that space was filled with a myriad of dresses for all women. There were even some clothing fit for men. "Dear customer, how may I serve you?" £ÛBoutique Employee£Ý "Mmm... Can we take a look at what dresses you have?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Would it be for the lady over there, Mister customer?" £ÛBoutique Employee£Ý The boutique employee said as her eyes looked at the direction where Yuna was. The latter was exploring the boutique by herself and looking at the kinds of dresses there were like a curious child. It wasn''t only the boutique employee''s eyes which were glued to Yuna. The other people present also looked at her like they would look at a beautiful art masterpiece. Yuna was just too beautiful. Well, Grey also wasn''t exempted to their curious gazes. "Ah, yes... I''d like to buy a few dresses for my girlfriend." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufu, then let me assist you to the best of my abilities. This way, dear customers, I''ll show you our best pieces." £ÛBoutique Employee£Ý "Alright©` Ah, Yuna¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like a little puppy being called by its owner, Yuna immediately ran up to Grey in an adorable manner as soon as she heard her name being called, all the while still looking at the dresses on display. "Sorry, I ended up wandering a little bit. Did I miss anything?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing much... They''ll just be showing us what dresses they have in store. Just choose whichever one you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý A little trace of nervousness present in her voice, Yuna answered Grey as she walked beside him. Though she was excited to try them, she was also a little anxious on how it would look on her. A few moments later, they arrived at the section where new dresses were displayed, and in order to find out which dresses best suited her, Yuna was made to try all of them. She had become a doll once again which the employees and customers adored as they watched her switch from dress to dress. All Grey could do was watch as he didn''t want to intrude in the women''s world. He was only asked a few questions here and there, all about how the dress fits Yuna, which he of course answered with all yeses. Yuna was beautiful no matter what dresses she wore. In the end, they settled with three dresses. There was a blue dress with silver embroidery, a long dress colored in a gradient going from deep blue in the bottom and silver towards the top, and a light purple dress with simple outlines. Costing them a total of several thousand kiels. They won''t be receiving the dresses immediately as they will be tailored to fit Yuna''s figure first. It''ll only be delivered to the Aldridge mansion after they have already been altered to fit Yuna. "We''ll be sure to deliver them before the awarding ceremony." £ÛBoutique Employee£Ý "Thank you, we''re looking forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý The small bell rang once again as Grey and Yuna exited the boutique. Although they have spent an absurd amount of money, they weren''t a least bit unhappy as it was all worth it. After all, one of those dresses was to be worn for the awarding ceremony and the party afterwards. Grey and Yuna then continued exploring the shopping district in continuation of their shopping date. They entered a lot of shops and bought a lot of things, but just as they were about to go home, they saw a building with a familiar logo tucked into its walls and signpost. "Oh, isn''t this..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 91 END Chapter 92: Bittersweet Chocolate! Cling Cling Cling The sweet and musical sound of bell chimes echoed in the streets as two figures entered a certain store. It was Grey and Yuna who were still on their shopping date, heading inside their last stop. It was almost lunch time and Grey and Yuna were about to head inside a restaurant when they saw a familiar brand logo they just couldn''t ignore. It was the store of an acquaintance they had met a while ago. "President, where should we put these?" "Just place them in the storage for now©` No, no, no! You shouldn''t place that there! They should be in the front!" £ÛArgas£Ý "President, we''ve done installing the fans." "Oh, thank you©` Wait! Be careful with that, that''s very fragile!" £ÛArgas£Ý "President¡«" "A moment, please! Ahh¡«! The tiles! The tiles!" £ÛArgas£Ý A familiar voice reverberated inside the store as he guided his employees into placing what in which places. His hands were so full that he did not have any time to notice that people had already entered inside. The store was none other than the Sagrada company that was owned by Argas. It was a company which deals with magic tools and devices. Grey and Yuna got acquainted with the owner when Gabal and Algerio were arrested. There also wasn''t much in terms of display inside the store. There were only a few appliances here and there. Even the designs on the walls weren''t half as good as the one back in Moterno. It was almost a blank canvas. "Umm... Mister Argas©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, please wait a moment. I still have some things to do©`" £ÛArgas£Ý Argas instinctively ignored Grey, but as soon as his mind processed who were the ones who greeted him, he immediately stopped in his tracks and slowly turned his head towards them. "Lord Grey?! Lady Yuna?! Why are you here©` I mean, it''s a pleasure to meet you again©` Ah, no, what brings you to my humble store©`" £ÛArgas£Ý There was so much going on that Argas'' mind malfunctioned. He was already busy as is with the workers, but now that Grey and Yuna were added to the equation, he started to overload. "Mister Argas, calm down. We''ve only dropped by since we''re curious after seeing your store in the capital." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. There is no need to be so formal." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh-Oh... Sorry, it was just so busy that the stress is starting to pile up." £ÛArgas£Ý The tension in Argas'' body and mind slowly dissipated as soon as he heard Grey and Yuna''s words. He was now back to his normal self, only that he looked more haggard and exhausted. It wasn''t only Argas, his employees also had hints of exhaustion on their faces as they continued to move furniture and appliances here and there. It was apparent that they have been working for days, lifting up heavy objects and moving them. "By the way, Mister Argas. Is this perhaps a new store? I don''t see much on display other than a few bits here and there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, actually, I just opened this branch a couple of days ago. We''re still laying out the products as you can see..." £ÛArgas£Ý As Argas explained himself, the employees continued to work with transporting the products, moving them back and forth from the storage towards the store itself. It was a laborious task. The new store wasn''t the first branch Argas had established, rather, it was because it was located in the capital that it was increasingly difficult than others. He needed to consider the difference in demographics between the royal capital and normal towns and cities. The royal capital of Alfrione, Farsa, unlike other settlements has a much larger concentration of the gentry and nobility. Appearances were one of the most important things in business, and it is because of it that he was very stressed. With the founding festival along the way, it has become even more difficult. Although it could cause him more profits, it could also lead to a disaster if he couldn''t handle things properly. Not to mention he only has about two weeks until the said festival. "Must be tough, huh... Is there any way we can help?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no, no! How could I ask both of you such a thing?! I''m perfectly happy that you even remembered this store of mine." £ÛArgas£Ý "I see... Then just tell us if you ever need anything. We''re currently staying at the Aldridge family''s mansion." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you later, Mister Argas. I hope everything goes well!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, wait! Lord Grey, I have something to ask of you!" £ÛArgas£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna were about to leave the store, when Argas suddenly called out to them. Grey, whose name was called, arched one of his brows in confusion as to why the former called out to him only. "T-The blender! Can I sell it?!" £ÛArgas£Ý "The blender...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I want to sell it as one of Sagrada company''s specialties!'' £ÛArgas£Ý Following his sudden outburst, Argas explained his plan to Grey in great detail Starting from the day Grey showed him the blender and how to use them, up until the recent days where he had made a copy of it. Although it''s not as good as the blender Grey made, the ones produced by Argas after painstaking effort were good enough to be sold in the market. If there were any flaws, it would be that they are quite the expensive appliances. Of course, it went without saying that a percentage of the profits will be given to Grey as the "inventor" of the blender. It was made to be an exclusive contract only limited to the Sagrada company. Since Argas was still busy and Grey and Yuna also had their own schedule, the signing of contracts will be made at a later date. For now, they only discussed the simple terms and decided to add more when the time comes. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Is that all there is, Mister Argas?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, that''s all. As for when we''ll sign the contract, let''s just say after the founding festival. I should be free by then. Is that alright with you, Lord Grey?" £ÛArgas£Ý "Yeah, there''s no problem about that... Then, we''ll be©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, wait! There''s one more thing I need to hand to you." £ÛArgas£Ý Once again, Grey and Yuna''s leave was cut off by Argas. The latter suddenly headed towards his office, leaving Grey and Yuna behind for a moment. When he returned, he had brought with him three tin boxes tied with a blue ribbon. Argas was a little out of breath when he returned, but as the company president, he tried to maintain his composure, especially in front of Grey and Yuna that he valued dearly as customers and benefactors. He then handed the tin boxes to both of them. "What''s this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They''re pastries." £ÛArgas£Ý "Pastries?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s eyes immediately lit up at the sudden mention of pastries. Her eyes were sparkling so brightly that Argas couldn''t help but chuckle at the sudden change of attitude of the young lady in front of him. "I recalled that you took a liking to the pastries I served the last time we met. I also like them myself so I bought quite a lot." £ÛArgas£Ý "Waah¡«! Can we really have all of these?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! There''s many where that came from. If you want, I can still get more of these pastries." £ÛArgas£Ý "No, these are more than enough, Mister Argas. I''m sure we''ll enjoy them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Thank you very much!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho, I''m honored to hear that." £ÛArgas£Ý A couple words later, Grey and Yuna finally left the store after waving their hands goodbye to Argas. And as it was already time for lunch, they decided to have some in a nearby restaurant, choosing one not as expensive as before. After lunch, Grey and Yuna explored the shopping district a little bit more before heading back to the Aldridge mansion. It was already 2 o''clock in the afternoon when they returned and the children were having their afternoon nap. Since Veronica was also busy, Grey and Yuna decided to head to the kitchen and make chocolate from the cacao they just got. There, they found Martin who was cleaning up some things. "Mister Martin, can we borrow the kitchen for a moment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Are you going to cook something again, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna?" £ÛMartin£Ý "Well, I''m just gonna do some experimentation. It''s been a while since I''ve made them, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Is that so.... Then, can I watch while you cook?" £ÛMartin£Ý "Sure, you''re welcome to." £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s approval, Martin grabbed a stool nearby and sat himself near the kitchen table Grey was working on. He was a bit surprised when Yuna got a stool of her own and sat beside him. "Huh? Is Lady Yuna not going to help out?" £ÛMartin£Ý "No, not this time. I also have no idea what Grey is going to make. But I''m sure it will be delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, so it''s a new recipe! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛMartin£Ý Both Martin and Yuna quickly became excited as they talked about what Grey was going to cook. Martin was excited to learn a new recipe while Yuna was excited to eat new food. Two different reasons, one same expression. Slowly, Grey took out ingredients one after another. He took out milk, sugar, butter, salt, and of course, the cacao beans they had just bought. Thankfully, the cacao beans were already processed and all that''s left was to grind them into fine powder. There was also no need for overcomplicated tools such as grinders and such, Grey only took out a mixing bowl, moulds, and a saucepan. Other steps will be left to magic as it is the most powerful tool Grey has in his arsenal. "Hm? Isn''t that..." £ÛMartin£Ý "It''s cacao. Have you heard of it, Mister Martin?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not just heard, I''ve also tried making coffee with it. It''s slightly less bitter and has a peculiar taste to it. Are you perhaps trying to make coffee with it?" £ÛMartin£Ý "No, not at all. I''m making sweets out of it." £ÛGrey£Ý ""Sweets?!"" £ÛMartin and Yuna£Ý Their voices in unison, Martin and Yuna voiced out their reactions to Grey''s words. One was surprised how Grey would make sweets from a bitter substance, while the other was excited to eat some sweets. Of course, the latter was Yuna. Grey was a little happy hearing Martin''s reactions. He could tell from it that there was still no such thing as chocolate in Merusia. It was perfect since he wanted to surprise Yuna with it. As for the puzzled chef, Martin, he looked curiously at the cacao beans. Veronica had recently bought it out of curiosity but after a while, she quickly lost interest in it and turned back to Alferia tea. With the help of wind to grind the cacao beans and barrier magic to keep the particles in place, Grey turned the hard cacao beans into fine brown powder resembling that of the ones sold in convenience stores back on Earth. When the powder was made, he then placed it on a mixing bowl along with some softened butter and started blending them. He whisked the mixture until it turned into fine paste with good consistency. Grey then took a saucepan and placed it on top of the stove. He filled the saucepan with water to boil and another bowl on top of the saucepan. It was a substitute for a double boiler. Gently as he could, Grey stirred the mixture consistently, removing it from heat only when the mixture was smooth. After which, milk, sugar, and salt were added in varying amounts in order to create different kinds of chocolate. Three types of chocolates were made. One was the bitter dark chocolate, the second one was regular chocolate, and the third one, the sweetest, milk chocolate. Grey also added a touch of vanilla extract for fragrance and extra taste. With the mixtures done, it was time to place them into moulds. Since Grey doesn''t have a mould for bar chocolates, he settled on simple circle molds and used up all the mixtures, creating quite a handful of chocolates. All that was left was to freeze them, and so Grey did, with the help of ice magic, of course. It didn''t even take a minute for Grey to turn the chocolates solid. He controlled the temperature well so that there won''t be any weird inconsistencies in the chocolates. Of course, as Grey was making the chocolate, he also explained to Martin how to make them without using magic. The use of magic was only to speed things up. There are no other reasons other than it. "Alright, I''m finished." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡« They look delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Lined up before their eyes were brown colored sweets which had just been introduced to the world of Merusia. They are the king of sweets which ruled over the Earth for as long as Grey remembered. "Can I have some?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just don''t taste this one recklessly. It''s a bit bitter so you might not like it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I''m no longer a child! I can eat bitter things! Just watch me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna protested as Grey warned her, little did she know, what Grey said was a "little" bitter was really bitter through and through. It was the worst decision Yuna had made which she will regret soon. Without any hesitation, Yuna took a piece of dark chocolate which Grey previously pointed out. Following him, Grey and Martin also took a piece of the same chocolate and the three had a bite at the same time. "Oh! It''s bitter but not too overwhelming! I like this!" £ÛMartin£Ý "Mmm... Just like how I remembered it." £ÛGrey£Ý Martin and Grey wore expressions of satisfaction on their faces as they took a bite of the dark chocolate. Though it was the first time Martin ate a sweet which was actually more bitter than it is sweet, he easily took a liking to it. As for Yuna... "Uuu... Bitter..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... she was suffering the consequences of her reckless actions. Tears were forming in her eyes as she continued to chew on it. Although she didn''t like it that much, she didn''t spit it out as she didn''t want to waste food. Especially since it was Grey who made it. "Haah... This is why I told you to not eat it recklessly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry... I won''t do it again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s alright. Now, open up. This should help overpower the bitterness." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna timidly opened her mouth as Grey took a piece of milk chocolate and fed it to her. In contrast to the dark chocolate, the milk chocolate was much sweeter. It quickly removed the bitter sensation inside Yuna''s mouth. As she ate the sweet chocolate, Yuna''s mood quickly improved and the more she chewed, the more the bitter taste faded away. Soon after, all that was left in her mouth was a sweet sensation, with a little hint of bitterness. "Waah¡« It''s sweet!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s called chocolate. Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I love it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna expressed her happiness cheerfully as she could as she took another piece of milk chocolate from the table. Her smile became brighter and brighter as she ate more and more of it. Martin also helped himself with the other types of chocolates and evaluated them closely. He took notes of how the chocolate tasted and took into consideration the ingredients he needed to make them. "Big Bro Grey, Big Sis Yuna, what are you eating?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Vin, don''t run around too much." £ÛVeronica£Ý Just as Martin finished taking notes, the kitchen immediately became livelier as Veronica along with her children entered. As Galvin just woke from his afternoon nap, he was full of energy. "Madam, please have some of these. Lord Grey made them from cacao beans and they''re absolutely tasty." £ÛMartin£Ý "Oh, from cacao beans? How intriguing..." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Me too! I also want to eat!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "M-Me as well..." £ÛElnart£Ý Following Martin''s suggestion, Veronica and the children also partook in tasting the chocolates. One after another, the pieces of chocolate in the kitchen slowly disappeared as everyone happily indulged in them. Of course, Galvin and Elnart were only given the milk chocolates. Yuna forbade them from eating others as she didn''t want them to have the same experience as her. She was a thoughtful older sister figure. After eating chocolates, Grey and Yuna played with Galvin and Elnart until dinner arrived. Soon after, the night had come and it was time to retire for the day. Everyone headed to their respective rooms. "Ahh... It was a long day¡«...." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It sure was! We did so many things today, it''s quite tiring..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You can say that again..." £ÛGrey£Ý Driven by exhaustion, Grey dropped himself helplessly towards the bed, lying down without making much movements. Yuna also finished fixing herself and sat on the side of the bed. "By the way, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Today... You were trying to cheer me up, weren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Silence swallowed the room as soon as Yuna asked that question. Grey, without any words, lifted himself up from his previous position and sat on the side of the bed, placing himself beside Yuna. Yuna was correct. Grey was trying to cheer her up since morning. It was because today is the 3rd anniversary of the destruction of Yuna''s village. Grey wanted her to forget such painful memories and have as much fun as she could. It was also part of the reasons why Grey suddenly suggested a shopping date. "Looks like I''ve been found out, huh... Since when did you notice?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Since the beginning, or rather... you''ve always tried to cheer me up every time this day comes. I''ve already expected it since yesterday." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... So I''m that predictable, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as he looked up at the ceiling, letting silence once again take over the whole room. There wasn''t any sort of awkwardness between him and Yuna. There was only silence. As the deafening silence continued to ensue, Yuna''s hands slowly crawled towards Grey''s. The moment her hands held his, she interlocked her fingers with him and leaned her head towards his shoulder. "Grey, I''ve already said this many times before, but while I was really devastated about what happened... it isn''t all negatives." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s hands held onto Grey''s even tighter as her soft words rang throughout his ears. There was a trace of sadness over her face but there weren''t any tears like before. She has become stronger. "I''ve seen many interesting things, traveled to countless places, and eaten hundreds of new foods.... Most importantly, I met you. I couldn''t be any happier." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý A gentle smile appeared on Yuna''s face as she faced her beloved. Their hearts racing madly as they moved closer to one another. As their lips linked with one another, their hearts also beat as one. A day which started full of worries now ended full of happiness as the night became deeper. The cold breeze embracing the city became nothing as two people slept in each other''s embrace. CHAPTER 92 END Chapter 93: Sudden Events The night was deep, there were barely any sounds to be heard other than the gentle hushing of the and the lonely chirping of the birds as they went about their lives. It was another peaceful night. Inside a certain mansion in an excessively gaudy room, there was a woman in her late thirties, looking at the window with empty eyes. Her name was Vilma von Beldon, the same marchioness who had an argument with the Headmaster of the Royal Academy several days ago. The humiliation she felt that day was unlike any other. She had never felt so defeated that she had to retreat. The humiliation that day had driven her mad as she couldn''t do anything against the Headmaster even if she wanted to. She had never felt so powerless, especially to someone she considers lower than herself. "Rita, I want to rest. Leave me be for the moment." £ÛVilma£Ý "As you wish, Madam." £ÛRita£Ý Heeding the marchioness'' command, the maid silently left the room after bowing her head. She was calm and dignified like how she was supposed to be. Truly fitting for a maid serving in a noble household. The maid''s name was Rita, a commoner who was picked up by the marchioness to become a servant of her mansion. It was the marchioness'' grace which increased her stature in life. The marchioness of the Beldon household had always been benevolent towards commoners as she was one herself. She was someone who many people looked up to, someone who many people respect, someone who many people love©` well, used to love. No one knows what the reason was, but ever since a couple of years ago, the marchioness'' personality slowly changed into something that is contradictory to her previous self. It was a change no one expected. Over the course of time, the marchioness became a hypocrite who loathes and sneers at commoners, she became someone who judges people by their status, someone who treats those who are of lower stature as her like trash, someone who only associates herself with people of the same status. Her change, a couple years ago happened the same time she had picked up Rita to become one the household''s servants. It wasn''t just a coincidence. The reason for her change was Rita who she trusts the most. Without batting an eye to her surroundings, Rita continued heading towards her room. The moment she arrived, she immediately closed the room, not letting anyone in nor see what was inside. "Tsk! It''s that new instructor''s fault! If it wasn''t for her, the plan would have gone without a hitch!" £ÛRita£Ý Baaannnngggg A loud bang resounded throughout the room as Rita hit the table with both of her fists, knocking over everything that was on top of it. Her face was painted red with so much anger that she might explode at any moment. The reason for her anger was simple, it was because her plan''s progress had been slowed down, and the reason was none other than the Headmaster and new instructors of the Royal Academy. Rita was a practitioner of curse magic, and ever since she was young, she had been creating concoctions that would slowly poison the mind of a person. She has been using her talent to control the Marchioness. She wasn''t just alone. She was a part of a heinous organization which sought to rule the world with the use of demonic beasts, Iblis. Her mission was to infiltrate a noble''s household and take control of it, destroying the kingdom from the inside. The plan has been made for several years already. From meeting the Marchioness up until the current time, it was all planned. And it wasn''t only her, other people were also planted in other households. Ever since Rita became the marchioness'' servant, she had been making herself appeal good towards her, making her gain the marchioness'' trust quickly, and making her quickly become a personal maid. By the time Rita achieved that, she slowly let the unsuspecting marchioness intake the poison she had made herself, and bit by bit, she gained control over the latter''s mind. She had also started poisoning the marchioness'' son by using the marchioness herself. But there was one flaw in her plan, and that is that the marchioness needs to intake the poison on a regular basis, any interruption and her control over her will decrease drastically. There was also the side effect of restlessness during withdrawal. Because of the matter in the Royal Academy, the marchioness has been missing the doses of poison she was supposed to intake. She was too worried about her son and his ranking in the academy. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Once those foolish instructors are out of the academy, the plan will progress smoothly once again. Once the marchioness is under my command, all that needs to be done is to kill the marquess, and I will be able to control the Beldon household completely!" £ÛRita£Ý Regaining her composure, Rita swiftly concocted another dose of the poison in order to make sure that she never runs out of it. She added herb after herb into the mix and stirred it ever so gently, and with a little bit of curse magic, the poison was completed and ready to use. Rita had made it stronger than usual, not only because she needed to take into consideration the days missed, but also because she was running out of time. She needed to complete the plan as soon as possible. Because of their headquarters being destroyed a couple of months ago, the kingdom had become more active in purging the remaining members of their organization, leading to the demise of the agents planted in noble households. Rita is one of the few that remained. It was because of that very incident that everything needed to be rushed so that they could exact their revenge. They need to control every household they can in order to bring fruition to their plan. "Ah, it seems like I need to attend dinner now. I need to be careful since the marquess will be joining us. Tsk. This is why I hate festivals." £ÛRita£Ý Like most nobilities, the lord will govern their fief while the lady will work in the capital in service to the kingdom. It is only in the founding festival and other important events that the lord gets to visit the capital. Although the marquess will only stay in the capital for less than 2 weeks, Rita still needs to be careful as to not get discovered. She cannot let her plan get foiled at all cost. She was the hope of her organization. Having fixed her appearance, Rita immediately headed to the kitchen and served the dishes to the Beldon family with the other maids. She was so dignified that she looked like a completely different person. By the time they were finished serving the dishes, the only ones left in the dining hall were the Beldons and the servants that they trusted the most, who were standing nearby the doors. They were Rita and the head butler. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "So, George, how are you faring at the academy?" £ÛMarquess£Ý "I''m doing well, Father. In fact, I am a top student of our year." £ÛGeorge£Ý "I see... Then that''s good... But you should know, just because you''re a top student, that doesn''t give you a right to humiliate your instructor." £ÛMarquess£Ý The Marquess delivered his words full of weight and irritation, with glares which were boring through George''s skin. The atmosphere in the room immediately became heavier with his words. "Abraham, you''re being too much! Everybody makes mistakes!" £ÛVilma£Ý "Don''t think you''re in the clear, Vilma! I knew that you threatened the Headmaster to remove them!" £ÛAbaraham£Ý "I-I did no such thing!" £ÛVilma£Ý "Then are you saying that His Majesty lied when he summoned me?!" £ÛAbraham£Ý Hearing her husband''s words, Vilma was quickly taken aback. She didn''t expect that she had been exposed by His Majesty, the King, himself. She couldn''t find any words to retaliate against her husband. Following Vilma''s scandal, Abraham was summoned to the castle by the King, and in that summon, he was warmed by the King to fix her wife and son''s behavior. It was a critical matter which could cause the Kingdom''s destruction. The once peaceful dining hall has turned into pandemonium in just a matter of seconds, with Abraham''s uncontainable anger swirling all over the place, making everyone else feel suffocated. But just a few seconds later, that anger immediately disappeared in an instant as the butler quickly casted "Sleep" towards the marchioness and her son. The two quickly lost their consciousness as the spell took into effect. "But well, I know that it wasn''t your faults, so I will go easy on the two of you. Am I right, Rita?" £ÛAbraham£Ý "E-Eh? What do you mean, Your Excellency?" £ÛRita£Ý Baaannnnngggg Abraham raised his fist into the air and delivered it to the dining table with a loud bang, making the served dishes fly all over the room. Rita''s words only added fuel into the fire. "Don''t act innocent! I already know what you are plotting!!" £ÛAbraham£Ý "I-I-I h-have no idea what you''re talking about, Your excellency. I have never done anything to harm the Beldon household." £ÛRita£Ý When Rita heard Abraham''s words, her mind trembled virtually as she tried to regain composure. In spite of being shaken, she still stood her ground and continued with her act. She was confident that the marquess was only trying to blame her blindly. There was no reason for her to panic as she had kept hidden every piece of evidence. Especially since the marquess was present. "Then how can you explain this?!" £ÛAbraham£Ý Completely out of Rita''s expectations, Abraham pulled out a vial of come sort from his pocket. It was the same vial which contained the same kind of poison that Rita concocts secretly in her room. "N-No... That''s impossible...!" £ÛRita£Ý "I know my wife and son better than anyone. I know that they wouldn''t act like that without the influence of others, so I ordered Janus to investigate every servant after His Majesty''s summon, and... it looks like it was the right choice." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Well, that room was locked for some reason. It was the most suspicious one. The room was really hard to open without leaving any trace. Hahaha." £ÛJanus£Ý The butler just a few meters by the right of Rita said as he cracked his neck ever so slightly and then laughed lightly. He wasn''t just any butler, he also happened to be the former head of the knights under the Beldon household. While Rita had meticulously hidden all her tracks, it was still easy to spot for Janus who had the ability to see through hidden mechanisms. It was a completely terrible matchup for her. ''N-No, this isn''t happening! I need to escape©`'' £ÛRita£Ý Rita screamed inwardly as quickly turned around, trying to escape with everything she had, but before she could even touch the door''s handle... ¡¶Paralyze¡· £ÛJanus£Ý ... she had already stumbled towards the floor as she was subjected to Janus'' magic. The latter only looked at her pitifully as he slowly shook his head left and right. "If I were you, I would just stay right there. Even if you were to escape here, the guards are already waiting for you outside those doors." £ÛAbraham£Ý With Abraham''s words weighing down on her, Rita''s last ray of hope quickly perished before her. Only a bitter end was what awaited her the moment she was discovered. It was game over. ... Clack Clack Clack The sound of footsteps echoed throughout the hallways as a group of people walked down them. It was Grey and his class who were currently heading towards the training ground in order to train. It was the last day of the week once again and it was time to test the students'' progress throughout the week. But when they arrived there, they saw a group of people they weren''t expecting to see. "Yuna...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was Yuna and her class who was currently undergoing practical training. The only thing strange was that they were practicing in the training ground which was reserved for Grey''s class. "Why are you here? Don''t you also have your own training ground?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, you see..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna quickly explained to Grey the situation in order to prevent any trouble from happening. While they were doing so, many students couldn''t help but look curiously at the two, wondering what relationship they have. According to Yuna, because of the incident weeks ago, there are still classes with no training grounds. One of those classes asked Yuna to borrow their training ground and she agreed, leading to the current situation. It was also because of this situation that Grey and Yuna met for the first time in the academy outside of break and dismissal times. Not to mention they also brought their classes with them. While Yuna could have asked Grey via telepathy, she didn''t do so as she was afraid of disturbing his class. She decided to just use the training ground briefly and tell Grey afterwards. Unfortunately, the training took longer than she expected. "I see... So that''s what happened..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry, I wasn''t able to tell you beforehand." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s alright. Unprecedented things happen all the time. I''ll just tell my class what happened and ask for their opinions." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Casually walking back to his class, Grey then explained what happened to his class. But rather than his explanation, there were other things the students were more focused on. It was especially true for the boys. "Hey, Instructor, can you introduce us to the girl over there?!" "Yeah, Instructor, she looks really cute!" "Do you think she has a boyfriend?" The boys and girls all paid special attention to Yuna. The girls looked at her with eyes full of admiration, looking up to her beauty. Meanwhile, the boys looked at her like high schoolers who had just fallen in love. While Grey understood why they became attracted to Yuna as she was extremely beautiful, he couldn''t hide the feeling of wanting to beat up the boys in his class. After all, he was Yuna''s boyfriend. "Her name''s Yuna." £ÛJulius£Ý "Eh? You know him, Your Highness?!" "Yeah, I know her. We''ve eaten lunch together a few times already." £ÛJulius£Ý "Really?! Then does that mean you''re close with her?!" "Is she currently single, Your Highness?!" The class'' attention was quickly shifted to Julius as soon as he said he knew Yuna. The boys'' eyes were especially sparkling as they looked at him like a savior, wanting to ask more details. Meanwhile, Grey only became more and more irritated as the students inquired more about Yuna. He was barely holding his anger back as he knew that the boys meant no ill intent towards him or Yuna. The class was so absorbed with their own world that they didn''t notice Grey''s scary expression. Actually, there was one student who noticed. It was Amelia who was now trembling after seeing his menacing smile which clearly wasn''t one. "Well, she''s currently serving as the temporary instructor of year 2''s alpha class. As for the other question, she isn''t... Actually, her boyfriend''s right there." £ÛJulius£Ý """Eh?""" It was only when Julius pointed his fingers towards Grey that the class noticed how terrifying Grey''s expression had become. The moment they saw it, cold chills quickly came running down their spines. Julius, who was the one answering their expressions also just noticed what face Grey was currently wearing. He felt trouble loom over his heart as he saw Grey''s silent and smiling expression, clearly feeling a little killing intent. "What''s wrong? Why did you stop talking? Please don''t mind me and just continue with your conversation. You were having such an interesting topic, it''s a shame if you stop now." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked calmly as he maintained the smile over his face, but rather than comfort the students, it only made them more scared. Even the girls who didn''t do anything wrong were scared, not to mention the boys. "Sorry, Instructor!" "Please don''t punish us!" "We''ll do anything, just don''t make the training harder!" One after another, the boys bowed their heads before Grey. If one were to see the scene without any context, one would easily imagine the students were begging for their lives. That was how scared the students looked. As for Julius and Amelia, they learned one thing, and that was how scary love was. Even though Grey was usually gentle in his normal self, he became very scary when Yuna was involved. Even scarier than when he was in teacher mode. The issue was quickly resolved with only a little warning towards the boys. Well, even if Grey didn''t warn them, they wouldn''t think of Yuna picking up anymore. Grey''s eyes were scary enough for them. "Was everything alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, the students were very understanding. They don''t mind sharing the training ground with year 2." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s great news.... By the way, the faces of your students look pale. Did something happen?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing really. They might just be a little tired." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna looked at Grey''s students one last time to make sure, and when she did, the boy''s eyes immediately turned away from her. Although she was curious about their reaction, she didn''t pry further. "What about your class? It seems like you''re missing one person..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It was Cadet Beldon. Apparently, he suddenly got sick and needed to stay at home." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey mumbled in a low voice as he looked at Yuna''s class. There, he could see Elise, Elaine and everyone else he saw before. The only one missing, like Yuna said, was the arrogant student from before. Of course, it wasn''t true that George was sick. He was just under grounded inside the mansion as the investigation towards Rita was ongoing, but Grey and Yuna has yet to learn of that. "Instructor Grey, just asking. What are we going to do for practical training now that year 2 is present?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was immediately made to think as soon as he heard Julius'' question. While the issue with sharing is resolved, there was still the issue regarding the afternoon activities to be solved. Both Grey and Yuna tried to think about it for a moment, but the moment their eyes met with another, an idea popped into both of their minds. They didn''t even need to use telepathy. For the second time, Julius felt a chill running down his spines as he saw Grey and Yuna''s smile after they locked eyes with one another. He felt something ominous he couldn''t quite describe. "Noooo! Help meeee!" "Arghh! Stop chasing me!" "Ruuunn! Everybody, ruuuunnn!" Screams echoed and chaos ensued as the students ran in all directions being chased by monsters. Grey and Yuna decided to not think about it too much and just do the usual. They just summoned a bunch of monsters and had everyone in both classes fight them in an open field. While people usually say, the more the merrier, the students couldn''t agree any less with their current situation. It has become even more hell-like to them. With double the instructors, there was double the trouble. CHAPTER 93 END Chapter 94: Against One Another Huff Huff Huff In the spacious training ground, there was only one sound to be heard. The rugged, rough, and heavy breathing of the students became an orchestra as it resounded towards the vast blue sky. They were collapsed to the ground, barely able to move a single muscle. If there was something they were thankful for even in their miserable states, it was that the sun''s rays weren''t harsh, but rather gentle and warm, healing their exhausted bodies little by little. There weren''t any more monsters in sight, not because the students exterminated all of them, but because of the opposite. The students fell like flies as the summoned monsters charged at them. The summoning was canceled the moment all of them collapsed. Some were even unconscious. "Yo¡« Are you just gonna lay down there all day?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up. Don''t talk about standing, I can''t even lift my fingers. That was too much, Grey©` Ah!" £ÛJulius£Ý Out of the blue, Julius suddenly halted on his words for unknown reasons. Soon after, he looked at Grey with a somewhat terrified expression, making the latter arch one of his brows in confusion. "Y... You''re not gonna flick my forehead?" £ÛJulius£Ý "For what?" £ÛGrey£Ý "For calling you casually during class time?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Ah, that... Well, I''ll let you off the hook this time. You can''t even move anyway. It would be too cruel if I were to punish you in that state." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... So you still have some humanity in you, huh©` Ow!" £ÛJulius£Ý The sound of a flick resounded all over the training ground as Grey''s fingers hit Julius'' forehead. He initially wanted to let things slide, but after hearing Julius'' words, his finger moved before he even noticed it. "What was that for?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Think over your words before you speak, Cadet Julius, or... is it that you want to receive another one?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No... Sorry..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius, the second prince of the kingdom, groveled before Grey as she relived the memories of pain he received from Grey''s forehead flicks. Though it felt unfair for him, he couldn''t do anything about it. Grey was just too much for him to handle. One might see it as bullying or abuse of power, and that''s totally right. Though since they were friends, it was more like teasing than bullying. Grey wouldn''t have done it if they weren''t close enough. The other students also became silent as they saw Grey flick Julius'' forehead. The 2nd years were especially terrified not because it was their first time witnessing it, but because of how it sounded. They could easily imagine a skull fracture after hearing it. "Alright, that''s enough lazing around. ¡¶Heal¡·¡¶Recuperate¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý As the light of Grey''s spells melted to their bodies, the students slowly started to get up one after another. They had already gotten used to such a routine after being with Grey and Yuna for two weeks. Even though the alpha classes of years 2 and 3 weren''t as close as one another, the distance between them quickly grew shorter after experiencing the same difficulties. They have become comrades in just a short amount of time. "Everyone¡«! Line up here and receive your share¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý """"Yes!"""" The students'' eyes were quickly painted with color as soon as they all looked at Yuna''s direction, or rather than Yuna, they looked at the servings of sweets which Yuna had prepared as they trained. After the second day, Grey and Yuna had been using sweets to reward the students for their hard work. It is the only thing that kept the students striving even with how difficult their training was. Of course, the money spent in making those sweets were from the academy''s funds. As Grey and Yuna barely use any resources, they use the funds allocated for their classes into buying ingredients for sweets the students looked forward to. While it was a peculiar method, the Headmaster did not object to their idea as it worked out well in the end. It also made the Headmaster reconsider their current methods after seeing how effective Grey and Yuna''s carrot and stick strategy was. "Huh? What''s this©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "Waah¡«! It''s ice cream!" £ÛElise£Ý "I''ve always wanted to have some again!" £ÛElaine£Ý Julius'' question was cut short as two young ladies expressed their happiness upon seeing the cold dessert. They were very happy that they totally forgot about the hardships they just experienced. It was the first time Grey and Yuna served ice cream to their classes, and as one would expect, the students looked at them with curious gazes. After all, ice cream was originally from Earth, not Merusia. "Oh? Had Lady Elise and Lady Elaine had this already?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Ah, y-yes. We''ve had them back several days ago. They''re absolutely sweet and delicious!" £ÛElise£Ý "Lady Amelia, you should try it. I''m sure you''ll like it!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Fufu, then I''ll also have some, Miss Yuna." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý Driven by Elise and Elaine''s remarks, Amelia took a cup of ice cream from the bench. Following her, the other students also took a share for their own, leaving only two cups behind, for Grey and Yuna to enjoy. "Mmm! It really is sweet and delicious!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Right? Instructor Grey and Yuna really make amazing stuff!" £ÛElaine£Ý "I couldn''t agree more! Even the food they cook are delicious!" £ÛElise£Ý "Oh my, you''re also eaten their cooking?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý It didn''t take long for the girls to engage in a conversation about food and sweets, and it being the topic, Yuna also joined in soon after. The four of them talked like they usually would during lunch breaks. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The other students also enjoyed their cups of ice cream with delightful faces. Their mental fatigue melted along with the ice cream in their mouths. Some even had tears trickling down their faces as they remembered what they had just gone through. If there was one person who had totally different actions than the rest, it would be Julius who was looking back and forth between Grey and Yuna as he slowly ate his ice cream. "Instructor, I have a question." £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Between you and Instructor Yuna, who''s stronger?" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius'' question not only surprised Grey a little bit, but also Yuna and the other students who happened to overhear their conversation. All of them also wanted to know the answer. Grey didn''t answer Julius'' question immediately, and took his time to think. Although the answer was already obvious, it would be different if one considers their abilities, especially with Yuna''s "Nihility" which allows attacks to pass through her. "It''s Grey. He''s stronger than me." £ÛYuna£Ý The silence was only broken when Yuna opened her mouth. All eyes and ears were focused on her when she said those words nonchalantly, slowly feeding herself ice cream after she answered. "Well, actually, if we were to fight, Yuna has the ability to put it to a stalemate. It''s a tricky question." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, a stalemate, huh... I kind of want to see that..." £ÛJulius£Ý An idea quickly sprouted inside Grey''s mind as Julius mumbled away his thoughts. It had occurred to him that haven''t had the chance to spar with Yuna ever since they left the forest. Before they entered Galderia, every once in a while, Grey and Yuna would always spar against one another to test their growth against human opponents. It was something they haven''t been able to do since there wasn''t any place they could. They have grown so much from the last time they sparred that Grey wanted to see how they would fare against each other. Especially now that Yuna had reached S-rank and unlocked the final effect of her ability. He wanted to spar with her once again for old time''s sake. "Hm? Then how about we show you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yuna, you''re also fine with it, right? A spar, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "A spar...? Un, sure! It''s been a while as well." £ÛYuna£Ý Julius still confused about what was happening, an agreement had already been formed with both Grey and Yuna. It didn''t take long for both their classes to take interest in their spar. With everything settled, everyone quickly finished their ice creams and headed out of the shade. Grey and Yuna headed towards the center of the training ground while the students stayed at the sidelines. The rules of the match were similar to that of Elise and Eliza''s a few days ago. The only difference was that Grey and Yuna were restricted to only using the strength of D-rankers and could only use magic up to the intermediate level. It was also agreed that neither Grey nor Yuna are allowed to use their abilities. After all, Yuna''s abilities would render the students from seeing her. It would defeat the whole purpose of the match. ¡¶Barrier¡· £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý For the safety of the students spectating the match, Grey and Yuna quickly erected a barrier covering all of the training ground. It was enchanted so that the spectators would still see it even if dust scattered all over the place. As for the referee of the match, Julius would be taking up that position. He had the ability "Sharp Sense", a 2¡î ability which Gaston also possessed. It was an ability like what its name suggests, increases the person''s senses a couple folds. "Are you both ready?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then... Begin!" £ÛJulius£Ý ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Not even a second after Julius announced the start of the match, two intermediate-level spells quickly came flying towards the opponent''s direction, creating a burst of cold wind as the two attacks clashed. Utilizing her speed as an assassin, Yuna swiftly kicked up a dust cloud and dashed towards Grey afterwards. The latter, unable to use his abilities, could only rely on his senses to detect Yuna. Whoooshh A large javelin made of ice came flying from the dust cloud, locking towards Grey''s shoulder blade. It wasn''t the only one. As soon as Grey dodged it, others came pouring towards him from all directions. Left, Right, and even in irregular directions from below, the frenzy of icicles continued as time passed. But rather than dodging them, Grey grabbed those icicles and sent them back where they came from. Ruummblleee As the torrent of ice continued, the ground started to quake, and soon after, spikes came sprouting from the ground in rapid succession. Grey was left with no other choice but to move from where he was. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as Grey left the dust cloud, Yuna immediately came after him like a tiger stalking its prey. A multitude of ice javelins blasted towards Grey''s face at speeds which easily surpassed that of a bullet. Thuddd With a stomp of his feet, Grey quickly erected a wall of earth, successfully blocking most of the javelins. The remaining ones which passed through were easily crushed by his hands. Yuna tried to escape by leaping backwards, but she was met with a large obstacle. Grey didn''t just erect a wall in front of him, he also made another one behind Yuna at the same time to corner her. Grey didn''t waste any time and jumped over the wall he had previously created with the help of wind magic. At the same time, he also erected a couple more walls, caging Yuna inside with nowhere left to escape but towards his direction. ¡¶Wind Cutter!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A blade of wind came rushing towards Yuna as soon as she turned around and faced Grey. She was able to quickly evade it by bending her body downwards, her face facing towards the sky. The same thing couldn''t be said towards the walls Grey had created. As they bore the brunt of Grey''s attack, they were perfectly cut in half, falling towards the ground with a loud thud. With the walls cut down, Yuna quickly made use of her flexibility and twisted her body slightly to regain solid footing, but as soon as she was back on her feet, Grey had already appeared in front of her. ¡¶Magnum Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s punch quickly connected to Yuna as she tried to defend by crossing her arms. Her daggers were also crossed along her arms, successfully taking in the full force and impact of Grey''s heavy punch. "Ughh!" £ÛYuna£Ý Clouds of dust came swirling again in the training ground as Yuna was pushed back several meters away from her previous location. Grey''s punch was so heavy that she left large marks in the ground, making it seem like the training ground was scarred. However, Yuna''s worries were far from over. As she was pushed back, Grey also leaped towards her at the same time. She hasn''t even recovered her but she received yet another strike from him. The second strike was an uppercut which broke through Yuna''s crossed arms in an instant, leaving the elven girl defenseless. To make it worse, as soon as her guard was down, Grey''s other fist was ready to land another strike. ¡¶Barrier!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna erected a barrier to shield her but it was futile. Grey''s attack quickly broke through the barrier, however, it provided her enough time to escape the current situation and kick up another cloud dust. Long before the match started, Yuna had already realized that she would be at a disadvantage at close quarters combat. After all, Grey''s "Brawler" class was specialized in raw power while her "Assassin" class was specialized in speed and stealth. She couldn''t afford having Grey close in on her again. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried chasing after Yuna, but before he could, another "Icicle Shotgun" came flying towards him, forcing him to stop and defend. He erected another wall, blocking not only the projectiles but also his vision of Yuna. By the time the wave of icicles were over, a strange sight greeted Grey as soon as he dissolved the wall. The training ground had turned completely wet, with large puddles of water everywhere as if it had just rained. It didn''t take long before Grey figured out what Yuna was trying to do. Right before his eyes, Yuna used fire magic and immediately turned the water lying down into large clouds of vapor, completely engulfing the whole training ground. The first batch of evaporation only made a thin mist, but Yuna didn''t just stop there. One after another, Yuna created more water and turned all of them into vapor. By the time the dust settled, a thick mist already reigned over the training ground. While Grey could have just used wind magic to disperse the mist, since the training ground was enclosed in a barrier, the mist would just circulate and get filled in less than a fraction of a second. In other words, it was useless. With the use of abilities forbidden, Grey didn''t dare to charge recklessly in the mist-filled training ground. Instead, what Grey did was wait for Yuna to attack so that he can ascertain her location. ¡¶Ice Lance!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Grey didn''t have to wait for long. A few seconds after he stopped on his tracks, a large icicle came flying towards him once again. He quickly dodged it and ran towards its origin as fast as he could. Contrary to Grey''s expectation, the moment he arrived to where he thought the source was, Yuna wasn''t there nor was she nearby. There wasn''t even a trace of her footsteps anywhere. He was bamboozled. What Yuna did was not fire a spell towards Grey, rather, she fired a spell then controlled it with mana. She bent the spell''s trajectory and made it seem it came from somewhere else. A very useful plan inside a misty environment. Realizing Yuna''s strategy, Grey couldn''t help but smile a little. The young girl she thought a couple of years ago had already grown so much. Unfortunately, it was time to end the match, ¡¶Blizzard¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Using Yuna''s own primary element, Grey quickly froze the training ground, covering the ground with glacial blue eyes and lowering the temperature all around the training ground. It was a temperature enough to turn water into ice in a short moment. The spell did not harm Yuna in any way, but that wasn''t Grey''s goal. With the temperature dropping down like crazy, the vapor condensed back into water then into ice. Soon after, the thick mist was gone, only leaving behind a snowy field. "There you are." £ÛGrey£Ý With the curtains of mist gone, Yuna''s location was immediately revealed to Grey. The latter did not waste any time and swiftly rushed towards him, using the moment Yuna was still confused to his advantage. Even with the slippery snowy ground, Grey did not lose balance and just continued rushing towards Yuna. By the moment Yuna noticed, he was only a few meters away from her. ¡¶Sickle Claw!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Magnum Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna tried to slow Grey down by launching an art towards him, but Grey just faced it head on and countered it with his own. He was like an unstoppable force which destroys everything in its path. As soon as Yuna''s art was broken through, Grey utilized wind magic once again in order to close the gap between him and her. In just a quick burst, Grey immediately arrived in Yuna''s range. "It''s over. ¡¶Magnum Calib©`" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGrey, I love you.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Before Grey could even throw his punch, Yuna''s voice suddenly came ringing inside his mind without any warning. It was so sudden that Grey started stumbling and he missed the chance to land a hit. Yuna didn''t waste the opportunity and quickly docked. She then swept Grey off his feet, making him fall towards the frozen ground. By the time he noticed, Yuna''s daggers were already pointing towards him. "You''re right, it is over." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s sly..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! All''s fair in love and war, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna giggled to herself as she saw Grey look at her with a little bewilderment on his face. Grey on the other hand was not a little bit upset as it was also his fault for letting surprise get the better of him. "Haah... I give up. It''s my loss." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-The winner is Instructor Yuna!" £ÛJulius£Ý The result of the match was quickly announced as soon as Grey raised his hands in defeat. A loud cheering then came after as both classes applauded the amazing match that had just taken place. The barrier was quickly dispelled when the match was over and the training ground was reverted back to its original state with a quick work from Grey and Yuna. It was as if the match never happened. "Instructor Yuna, how did you make Instructor Grey stumble at the last moment?!" "Did you use some kind of spell?!" "Please teach us how you did it!" Questions came pouring down towards Yuna as soon as she and Grey returned back to where the students were. All of them were excited to hear the details of the match from their instructors themselves. "Fufufu, that''s a secret¡«. All I can say is that you have to make use of everything at your disposal!" £ÛYuna£Ý Everyone''s head was filled with confusion as they tried to decode what Yuna meant. The only person to understand her was Grey who is still a little taken aback from how sly his girlfriend had become. What happened today was a secret only Grey and Yuna knew. It is something which the two of them will remember for the rest of their lives. One of their precious memories brought about by a random whim. CHAPTER 94 END Chapter 95: Summoned to Summon Clack Clack Clack The sound of footsteps echoed in the barren hallways as heavy metallic boots hit the surface of the cold stone floors. There was barely any light inside, making the atmosphere gloomier than it already was. Traversing these lifeless hallways was the King of Alfrione, escorted by two knights cald in heavy armor and equipped with sharp swords. Even though they were wearing helmets, one could still see the fierceness in their eyes. The King of Alfrione, like the dark hallways, wore a stern and dark expression as he carried himself proudly. He was completely different to how he usually was. He now wore the dignity and honor of a king. Creaakkkkk A short-lived sound was born in the gloomy hallways as the heavy metallic doors were opened. On the other side of the door were more people, surrounding what seems to be a woman tied to a chair. At a closer look, the woman no longer moved. In fact, she was not even breathing as her head hung low towards the ground. Her body was as cold as the floor and her complexion pale as snow. She was already dead. "Your Majesty..." £ÛEdward£Ý One of the people present in the room was the General. Upon the King''s entrance, he quickly lowered himself and bowed before the former. Following his gestures were the Lt. Generals, Albert, Ranzel, and Vanessa. "Raise your heads." £ÛErnes£Ý "As you command." £ÛEdward£Ý The King only needed to say three words and the others followed at his behest. Even then, the King''s eyes were fixated on the woman on the chair, his expressions greeting more grim as time passed. "Edward, how was it?" £ÛErnes£Ý "I apologize, Your Majesty..." £ÛEdward£Ý "I see... Another failure, huh..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Yes. She died even before we had the chance to interrogate her." £ÛEdward£Ý An exasperated sigh left the King''s mouth as he held his head with one of his arms, an irritated expression about him as he gritted his teeth in anger. He wanted to slam the walls with his hand but didn''t. He tried to maintain his dignity. The others present completely understood how the King felt. They also wanted to vent out their frustrations as it was not the first such a thing had happened. They have already met numerous cases, yet all of them were failures. The woman in the chair was none other than Rita. After being captured, she was brought to an interrogation chamber to extract information out of her, but before they could even start, she was killed with the use of contract magic, like how other members of Iblis did. After their headquarters was destroyed, the remaining members of Iblis had become more aggressive. The kingdom had increased vigilance all over the kingdom, but it was not enough. There are still rats left around causing mayhem. While no one present knew when Iblis was going to strike, they had already predicted when they would. The biggest possibility is during the founding festival next week when the largest number of people will be gathered. In lieu of what might happen, security around the capital has been strengthened multiple folds, especially after what happened in the Royal Capital. They cannot let the same disaster happen again. It was also out of the option to cancel the founding festival, not only because it was part of Alfrione''s culture, but because it might cause unwarranted panic to the citizens and alarm the enemies. They wanted to avoid it at all cost as they didn''t know how many enemies were lurking nearby. "Your Majesty, I know we''re already indebted to them so much, but I think we will need the heroes'' help once again." £ÛEdward£Ý "Haah... So it seems..." £ÛErnes£Ý The King could only sigh as closed his eyes, his face covered by his large hands. The only thing on his mind was the safety of his subjects. He could only blame himself for being an incompetent king. ... The weekdays had ended and it was time for Grey and Yuna to enjoy their free days. Like last week, they had once again brought Galvin and Elnart to the Landevar mansion to play with Eliza. Over the past few days, Elnart, Galvin, and Eliza would always visit one another''s homes to play. Because of it, they had grown closer to one another, with Eliza acting as their older sister. Being with children younger than her, Eliza had grown more reliable and responsible. There are even times when she takes it upon herself to escort the two home. Of course, there were also guards escorting them. "Liz¡« we''ve come to play again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! Coming¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý It only took a single call from Yuna and Eliza came rushing over. Following behind her was her mother, Eleanora, who was taking a breather before heading to her office and starting working. There was no presence of Elise as she was still asleep in her room, resting the fatigue she accumulated over the week. Elaine also wasn''t present as she was in the Geldoria mansion, still sleeping like Elise. "Good morning, Missus Eleanora. Sorry for disturbing you so early in the morning again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, I don''t mind it. Liz and the children are enjoying themselves and that''s all that matters." £ÛEleanora£Ý Eleanora said as she looked at her daughter who had already started playing with Elnart and Galvin. The three were playing tag and were all over the garden, smiles blooming brightly on their faces. Everything went well like how it usually did when just a few moments after the children started playing, a guard came running towards the adults. The guard''s face had a trace of urgency looming over it. "Y-Your Excellencies, t-there''s a me-me©`!" £ÛGuard£Ý "Now, now, calm down for a moment. We can''t understand a word with how heavy you''re breathing." £ÛEleanora£Ý "A-Ah, y-yes..." £ÛGuard£Ý The guard let loose with Eleanora''s words and gasped for air as he tried to calm himself down. It didn''t take too long when his complexion turned healthy again. "Now, can you tell us what you were trying to say before?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Y-Yes... There''s a messenger from the castle waiting outside the gates. The messenger said that His Majesty is summoning Lord Grey and Lady Yuna for an important matter." £ÛGuard£Ý The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Us?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, that''s what the messenger said." £ÛGuard£Ý Neither Grey nor Yuna understood what the King was summoning them for, but they instinctively felt nothing good would come of it. After all, they were summoned last time just so that the other latter could serve pudding during the after party. Still, it was a summon from the King. They couldn''t ignore such a thing especially since they have yet to officially announce their ranks. They also didn''t want them to lose face either. Their only choice was to show up in the summon. "Alright, we''ll be there in a moment. And... Missus Eleanora, sorry, but we''re leaving the children to your care once again." £ÛGrey£Ý "You don''t have to be. It''s a summon from His Majesty. It''s not like you have any other choice. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure the children are alright." £ÛEleanora£Ý "Thank you, we''ll make sure to repay you later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, if you''re that insistent, a serving of ice cream would be nice. I''ve heard from Elize that they had some yesterday. I''d also like to have some myself." £ÛEleanora£Ý Eleanora smiled cheerfully whilst she reminisced about the taste of ice cream. Just like her daughters and niece, she was a woman who was fond of sweets. She preferred eating them over actual dishes. "Alright. We''ll send enough for your Eliza and Elise to enjoy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, thank you¡«!" £ÛEleanora£Ý Eleanora giggling softly, Grey and Yuna soon left the manor and headed to the castle with the messenger. It was quite the brief trip since the messenger brought a carriage along with him. Grey and Yuna tried to ask the messenger why they were summoned but the latter had no answers. He was only tasked to summon them but he himself had no idea why. Only the King and a few higher-ups knew. The moment Grey and Yuna arrived in the castle, they were immediately escorted to the throne room with haste. There was no problem with their entry as some of the guards were already familiar with them. "His Majesty has been waiting..." One of the knight''s said in a low voice as he bowed his head to Grey and Yuna. The other knights also followed and soon after, a creaking sound reverberated all over the castle as the large doors were opened. Just like their previous visit, there weren''t any knights stationed in the throne room. The only ones present were the King, the Prime Minister, and the top five of the military, the General, the 3 Lt. Generals, and Kurt, who was a commander. "Grey, Yuna, you''re here!" £ÛErnes£Ý "We came as quickly as we could... And it seems to be a serious topic this time around." £ÛGrey£Ý Commented Grey as he observed the King''s solemn and haggard expression. With just a single glance, it was easy to tell that the King hadn''t been able to sleep well. Even the tone of his voice was less lively than usual. "Haah... It''s a long story. Would you care to listen?" £ÛErnes£Ý The King rubbed his temples once again. This time, he looked even more haggard as he remembered all the problems the kingdom is facing. They were problems which could cause the safety of the citizens. The King had previously explained everything to Grey and Yuna during their first meeting, but this time, he explained it more thoroughly. Starting from the time the Headmaster was confronted by Marchioness Beldon up until yesterday''s happenings, there was no detail left behind. Predictions and inferences about Iblis'' next moves had also been shared. They were supposed to be national secrets only accessible to a select few, but with the situation as dire as it is, they needed to inform Grey and Yuna about it. A heavy heart was bearing down on the King as he explained everything. He was a little ashamed and frustrated to ask the help of two youngsters who weren''t even affiliated with the kingdom. Not to mention that they had already been saved by them before, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed by his powerlessness. While the awarding ceremony has yet to happen, Grey and Yuna had already become heroes who will be engraved in the kingdom''s history. Repaying those heroes with more responsibilities made it seem like the kingdom was ungrateful and selfish. The King and the others greatly hated that fact. "So it''s Iblis once again, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Your Majesty, are you asking for our help in dealing with them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that and one more thing... If you can, I would like your help in summoning familiars." £ÛErnes£Ý Grey froze as soon as he heard the King''s words. Although he would like to help out the kingdom and save the innocent populace, he felt conflicted whether or not he should go as far as to summon them familiars. After the raid, the beast crystals have been divided equally to the participants. This meant that the kingdom received 4 of them. It was only understandable why the kingdom would use them to summon familiars and build up strength. There was only one thing which bothered Grey. It was that if that very power would be used in wars. Although the resulting familiars would be weaker than Grey and Yuna''s, they would still be at B-rank. They are powerhouses which could equal thousands upon thousands of soldiers. While Grey was almost certain the King and the others present would never do that as they were judged "good" by his eyes, he couldn''t say the same for the succeeding generations. It could cause the lives of many if something goes wrong. "Vanessa said you had summoned your familiars. I was hoping we could get your help in this matter." £ÛErnes£Ý "Sorry, Grey, Yuna. We really need your help right now..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "No, it''s alright." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We understand your circumstances." £ÛYuna£Ý Although it was a little worrying that their personal information had been pried on without their consent, it was not like they didn''t understand the other party''s situation. Desperation was already evident in their voices. "Alright, I''ll help you summon familiars, but in exchange, I would like you to promise me one thing." £ÛGrey£Ý "W-What is it?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Promise me that you would only use them to defend the kingdom and never use their powers to wage wars. This is my only condition." £ÛGrey£Ý A bright glint of seriousness shone in Grey''s eyes as those words left his mouth. It was one of the few times that he became serious. He was serious enough to send shivers down everyone''s spine. Even Yuna who had been with Grey the most was taken aback by the dangerous glint in his eyes. The power dynamic inside the room had completely turned around. Grey was now the one who held the most authority within the ones present. Grey didn''t even release his aura yet everyone present already felt suffocated from the pressure of Grey''s words. They were all powerless in front of someone who was meant to become a true king. "Consider it done. I agree with your terms..." £ÛErnes£Ý The King slowly stood up from his throne as he faced Grey''s pressuring gaze. Even though he was still shaken by the youth before him, he didn''t back down and face it head on. He wore his dignity as king and stood his ground. "In my name as King, I, Ernes von Helvior Alfrione, swear upon the kingdom''s pride and honor that the Kingdom of Alfrine shall never use the familiars as tools of war and cause needless bloodshed! Everyone present in the room and the heavens above shall bear witness to this oath!" £ÛErnes£Ý "I, General Edward von Sallerta bear witness to the oath!" £ÛEdward£Ý """We bear witness to the oath!""" One after another, everyone present in the room swore to the oath the King made. They also casted contract magic at their own will, thus creating absolute conditions which has a heavy price to pay. Grey had already ascertained that they were sincere as he used "Judgement" on them. He did not expect them to go as far to use contract magic. It only proved how serious they were with their words. "How is it, Grey? Was that enough to prove our words?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yeah, it''s more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý The stern expression on Grey''s face quickly faded away with time and was soon replaced with a content smile. It was only then that the King and everyone else breathed out a sigh of relief. The contract and terms settled, everyone headed outside to the training ground to start summoning the familiars. It was a special, enclosed space where people can''t easily gain entry. "Is this space wide enough?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yeah, or rather, it''s too spacious." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey once again looked around and examined the area. It was one which could easily fit more than three basketball courts, surrounded by high walls on all sides and void of any plant life. It was not any normal training ground. It was one which only the highest ranks in the kingdom can access. The walls were enchanted to withstand the attacks of those below B-rank, allowing high-rankers to let loose without prying eyes from the outside. "Hooh... Alright, let''s begin." £ÛGrey£Ý Incomprehensible words were uttered from Grey''s mouth as mana started to gather from the surrounding, concentrating in front of Grey as if a whirlpool was drawing every ounce of water nearby. Dim lights started to shine as a magic circle formed from thin air, taking a physical form using the mana gathered from the surroundings. Soon after, magic runes appeared as they engraved themselves into the magic circle. Just like before, the magic circle grew bigger and brighter with the passing of time. The intricacy and sophistication of the runes also improved with it. It didn''t take long before the outer layers started to turn like the needles of a clock. Everyone marveled at the sight unfolding before them. It was like thousands of stars glowed at the same time, blessing the ground with their light. It was the first success from the dozens of failures everyone experienced. There were a handful of summoning experts in the castle, but none of them could make the same summoning circle Grey made. They were simply lacking in both knowledge and mana. A summoning circle changes in complexity and form depending on the strength and attribute of the familiar to be summoned. The stronger the origin of the beast crystal was, the more mana was required to kickstart the summoning circle. It was the main reason why the kingdom''s experts failed no matter how hard they tried. "Alright, it''s done. Just place the beast crystal in the middle and drop a few drops of your blood in the magic circle. Just remember that the owner of the blood will become the familiar''s master." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, y-yes..." £ÛErnes£Ý There were still traces of shock and awe present on the King''s face as he answered Grey. It wasn''t only him, the Prime Minister was also amazed by how quickly and perfectly Grey made the summoning circle. Following Grey''s words, the General soon stepped forward and placed a beast crystal at the center of the summoning circle. It was the best amongst what the kingdom possessed, an A-rank beast crystal which has been stored inside the treasury for decades, The four beast crystals were to become the Lt. Generals and Kurt''s familiar. The strongest shall be given to Albert, while the three which were on par with one another are given to Ranzel, Vanessa, and Kurt. The reason why it was made that way was because of the requirements to summon familiars. The familiars will only obey those who are at least on par with them, if the summoner is weak enough, they might go out of control and attack the summoner. Another requirement was compatibility. Although it doesn''t matter much when only one summoner is involved, it is the deciding factor when there is multiple. Poor blood compatibility between summoners can lead to failure and destruction of the beast crystal. In Grey and Yuna''s case, not only were their bloods of the best quality, Grey also possessed the blood of divine creation which was not only compatible to all types but complimented them as well. Soon after the General placed the beast crystal, he then took out a small dagger from the hidden compartment on his belt and cut a wound in one of his fingers. It was only deep enough that it allowed a few drops of blood to trickle down the magic circle. Upon coming in contact with the General''s blood, the inner layers of the summoning circle which were previously still, started to rotate fast. It became even faster when Grey chanted the final chants. "Oh Great Beast who once walked the lands of Merusia, I hereby call you forth! Throughout the sky, the lands, and the seas, let your brilliance be known!" £ÛEdward£Ý A loud rumble spread like wildfire throughout the ground as the General''s words recounded with the summoning circle. Soon after, the beast crystal broke and a storm of mana swirled in the surroundings. Like vapors condensing into snowflakes during snowfall, the swirling mana slowly took a shape, becoming more intricate as the scene reached its climax. The disastrous scene only stopped when a pair of eyes glowed inside the dust cloud formed by the wind. The one summoned was a Quetzalcoatl, an A-rank beast which looked like a winged serpent with patches of its body covered in feathers. It was a great match for the General who also happened to be of the wind attribute. "Are you the one who summoned me?" £Û???£Ý "I am. My name is Edward von Sallerta. I ask for your assistance in protecting the kingdom. Please stand by my side." £ÛEdward£Ý "... Very well... This one shall help fulfill the Master''s goals..." £Û???£Ý As it finished its words, the familiar bowed his head towards the General. Soon after, it was granted a name and fully became the General''s familiar. One which was on par with him in strength. After the General''s familiars, Grey made new summoning circles for the others to be summoned. Even though they were from the same origins, the resulting familiars weren''t High Dragons like Grey and Yuna''s. What was summoned were four Vangirs, B-rank beasts which resembled golden tigers, only much bigger and equipped with a large pair of black wings. All were named by their respective masters. "I''ve done my part. Remember to keep your promise," £ÛGrey£Ý "We will." £ÛErnes£Ý As the sun reached its Zenith, large shadows were casted along the barren ground as five magnificent beasts stood proud. They will become Alfrione''s shield which will continue to stand proud for the centuries to come, but that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 95 END Chapter 96: Black Silvers Invitation Tweet Chirp Chirp The chirping of the birds resounded towards the vast sky as the sounds of doors creaking and lights turning on started to echo throughout each household. Another morning has started yet again. Inside the Aldridge mansion, Grey and Yuna were still in their own room. Yuna was still sleeping soundly while Grey was already up and about, sitting down a chair as he talked to the familiars. "Can you guys do that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Surveying the city is an easy task, Master. There''s no need to worry." £ÛPolaris£Ý "We''ll make sure to report back when we notice anything suspicious." £ÛSirius£Ý "Alright, then I''ll leave it all to you." £ÛGrey£Ý The familiars vanished into thin air at Grey''s behest, or rather, they were teleported outside with Polaris'' power and took the forms of little blue birds who then split up in order to carry out Grey''s request. With what was talked about yesterday, Grey had become more worried about the upcoming days. To increase the security, he tasked the familiars to watch over the capital and report back if there was anything suspicious. Polaris was assigned to watch over the castle and the central area of the city, while the other familiars were assigned to the four cardinal directions. With their senses, they can just about cover everything. There was no assurance that Iblis would really attack once again, but there was nothing to lose with being more careful. Grey just hoped that even if something were to happen, the innocent would not be harmed. "Mhm... Fuwaahh¡«..." £ÛYuna£Ý As timely as one can be, Yuna awoke just about the same time the familiars left. She then slowly rose from the blanket covers, her eyes still sleepy, and looked around the room, only stopping when she saw Grey. "Gwey¡« Carry me¡«..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna reached out her arms towards Grey as she asked with an adorable morning voice with her eyes still half open. Grey could only chuckle to himself as he observed the adorable creature before him that was his girlfriend. The chair slid on the floor a little as Grey stood up from it. He then proceeded to approach Yuna, but rather than carrying out her request, he only unfurled her disheveled hair upwards and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "I''d love to, but this isn''t our house, you know. There are still other people around. I''ll carry you next time, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu...." £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, don''t get too sad. In exchange, I''ll do one of your requests!" £ÛGrey£Ý There was a slight tinge of sadness over Yuna''s sleepy face, but as soon as Grey said those words, it quickly disappeared as if it was snapped out of existence. Now, Yuna was looking at Grey''s eyes, thinking what she should ask for. "I want a hug..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, a hug it is. Anything for my cute girlfriend." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey gently sat down on the bed and slowly approached Yuna, and spreading his arms wide, he gave her a big, warm embrace. Yuna''s head was leaning on Grey''s chest, her ears listening closely to the music she loves, which was Grey''s heartbeat. Although Yuna acts very motherly towards children, when she is alone with Grey, the roles are quickly switched. Yuna acted like a spoiled child when she was alone with her boyfriend. The current scene was, in fact, something that happens often. It looked like quite some time before Yuna let go of Grey. It was already time for breakfast when she did. If one of the servants didn''t knock on the door to call them for breakfast, it would have lasted longer. After breakfast, Grey and Yuna headed to the Adventurers'' Guild to handle a few business regarding the awards of the raid. It was something that had been talked over with their audience with the King yesterday. It was the usual when they entered the guild. There were lots of adventurers present and also lots of receptionist processing quests. It has been two weeks since Grey and Yuna saw such a sight. "Are you perhaps Lord Grey and Lady Yuna?" £ÛStaff£Ý Surprisingly, one of the staff members greeted the two of them as soon as they entered, bowing his head politely without making eye contact. He was another elf like the Guildmaster. That staff member had been on stand by by the entrance as soon as the Guild opened. He had been instructed by the Guildmaster to wait for a pair of youths and escort them. He had never met Grey and Yuna and was only guided by a few descriptions the Guildmaster povided. "Yeah, that''s us." £ÛGrey£Ý "I have been tasked by the Guildmaster to escort Their Excellencies. Please follow me to the office." £ÛStaff£Ý As soon as the staff acquired their confirmation, he bowed his head once more before leading the two to the Guildmaster''s office located at the third and topmost floor of the building. Just like how fancy the guild was, the Guildmaster''s office was also one fancier than Gaston''s or Althea''s. Throughout the walls, there were a multitude of paintings, large bookshelves, and many more. The moment they headed inside, the staff member bowed his head for the last time before heading back to his work station. The only ones left in the room were Grey, Yuna, and the Guildmaster, who, like the others, was swamped with work. "I have been waiting for you, Count Grey, Countess Yuna©` or should I say, Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna?" £ÛVelzier£Ý "N-No... Please just address us like usual, or rather, please just address us casually. Anything works as long as it isn''t like that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It feels really weird being addressed like royalty," £ÛYuna£Ý A smile quickly spouted on the Guildmaster''s words as he saw how reserved the twomacted when it came to titles. He was initially worried about how to address them at first, but now he knew that those were needless worries. "Then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, I have already heard from His Majesty. Here is the reward for the raid, and the points have already been awarded to your guild cards." Said the Guildmaster as he handed out a pouch to Grey and Yuna. Inside it were four crystals which looked like it contained the inside of it. They were moon crystals, a very large denomination which is equal to 10 million kiels each. While 40 million kiels was an insanely impressive amount which could buy several estates, after earning billions of kiels inside the Labyrinth of Death, it seemed less impressive to their eyes. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "As it was considered to be a special quest at the level of an S-rank quest, both of you will receive 200 thousand quest points. With this, you are now eligible to take the A-rank promotion exam." £ÛVelzier£Ý Grey and Yuna''s total number of quest points was quickly multiplied 5 fold with Velzier''s statement. It was an unprecedented amount which could make other adventurers'' eyes pop out of their sockets. While most adventurers would feel happy by such news, Grey and Yuna felt rather conflicted. It was a good thing for them to rank up, but if they did so, it would become more troublesome for them. Grey and Yuna were already troubled when others became stiff around them after seeing their B-rank guild cards. They could only imagine how much more troublesome it will become if their guild cards become A-rank ones. "Are you going to take the test right now?" £ÛVelzier£Ý "Ah, no, we''ll hold off on that.... Actually, is there any way to lower the rank of our cards?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Lower them...?" £ÛVelzier£Ý In order to clear up the Guildmaster''s confusion, Grey and Yuna explained their circumstances to him as concise as they could. It didn''t take long for the Guildmaster to understand as it wasn''t exactly the first time he encountered such a situation. While Grey and Yuna could resort to just using citizenship cards, there are two problems. First, they didn''t want to be tied down to a country. And second, they wouldn''t be able to go adventuring with them. In the first place, the reason why the citizens choose to have citizenship cards was because of the privileges it brings them. They lower the taxes, give protection from the government, and much more. They were perks already covered by the privilege cards, in much better terms. The occurrence of high-ranked quests were also very rare. Being C-rank in the guild was already enough for Grey and Yuna to take most quests. There weren''t many reasons to raise their ranks in the guild. "I see... While I can''t lower your ranks, the guild might be able to provide you with alternate guild cards. I still need to send a message to the Grandmaster, but with how valuable you two are, I doubt it would be declined. Though... it might take some time before we get a reply." £ÛVelzier£Ý "No, that''s more than enough for us. Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you very much, Guildmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No worries. It is the duty of guildmasters to take care of the adventurers. I''m only doing my job." £ÛVelzier£Ý After dealing with their id card issues, Grey and Yuna talked some more with the Guildmaster about a few more things related to the raid. They were only dismissed after a few minutes'' time. Grey and Yuna then walked back to the lobby as soon as they were dismissed by the Guildmaster. There, they saw two familiar faces, lining up at the counter as they processed the completion of their quests. "Mister Kris, Miss Aria, when did you arrive at the capital?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, look who it is... We''ve just arrived yesterday evening. How about you? When we came back to Galderia, you were already gone." £ÛKris£Ý "Well, a lot of things happened. This led to that and because of it, we arrived here two weeks ago." £ÛGrey£Ý "Two weeks, huh... You two sure were early..." £ÛKris£Ý As Grey talked to Kris, Yuna also talked to her fellow woman and elf, Aria. It might have been driven by instinct or because of their similarities, but every time they met, such a thing would always happen. While they were talking, Grey suddenly remembered what had been discussed yesterday. Since Kris and Aria had just arrived, there was a big chance that they still have not received word of it. "Ah, right. Mister Kris, Miss Aira, we''ve got something to tell you if you have the time. Although I believe His Majesty might tell you about it, I think it''s better to inform you sooner rather than later." £ÛGrey£Ý "If you''re talking about His Majesty, then it must really be important... Sure, we''ll hear you out." £ÛKris£Ý "You two, hold your horses. Remember that we''re still inside the guild." £ÛAria£Ý Neither Grey nor Kris were going to talk about it then and there, but Aria still took the time to remind them. After all, they were still inside the guild with many eyes and ears present and ready to spread rumors. "Lord Kris, Lady Aria, the processing of your quests has been finished. Here are your guild cards." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Ah, thanks." £ÛKris£Ý Kris and Aria quickly received their guild cards from the receptionist and the line moved up soon after. It only took them a moment to store them in their pockets before Kris continued his talk with Grey. "Now that we''re finished, do you know a good place to talk and eat? I''m still a little hungry from breakfast." £ÛKris£Ý "I don''t know one, but I know where to find them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! Let''s get going then!" £ÛKris£Ý With nothing else to be done in the Adventurers'' Guild, the four of them headed to a certain district where large numbers of restaurants and cafes were gathered. It was an area near the noble''s district which was teeming with beautiful buildings. The restaurant they entered was one neither one of them had experienced before. It was just close by the restaurant Yuna and Grey and dined in before, only less expensive as Grey had read their menu from a mile away. Neither Grey and Yuna were hungry, but since they were joining in on Kris and Aria, the two thought they might as well eat as they were there already. This time, they only ordered an amount normal people could finish. "Will this be all?" £ÛWaiter£Ý "Yes, thank you." £ÛAria£Ý As soon as the waiter left, Grey instantly erected a sound barrier which prevents noises from getting in and going out. It was the perfect spell to prevent unwanted eavesdropping. Just like how the King had explained it to them, Grey and Yuna explained the current situation to Kris and Aria, and after a few moments, they already had a complete grasp on things. "It''s Iblis again... Just why is it so hard to exterminate them!" £ÛKris£Ý "Hmm... It seems like we''ll have to help out the kingdom again." £ÛAria£Ý "It''s not like we have a choice anyway..." £ÛKris£Ý Their expressions differing from one another, Kris showed clear signs of frustration, while Aria only looked a little disappointed. Even then, both of them are actually in agreement in protecting the kingdom. "On another note... Miss Aria, Mister Kris, why did you only just arrive yesterday. Did Cedric''s letter arrive late?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nah, that ain''t the case at all. We just received an important letter that we needed to attend to no matter what. Omitting the details, we had to travel to the Kingdom of Ingrasia because of it." £ÛKris£Ý "There was so much to be done that we were delayed for days. We are so lucky that we still made it on time." £ÛAria£Ý "Mn? Is it really something so important that you need to risk not being able to attend the award ceremony?" £ÛYuna£Ý When Yuna asked that question, the two suddenly froze for a little while. When they returned to normal, there was a slight rosy tint visible on their cheeks. Both were clearly a little embarrassed. "Umm... That letter... It was sent by my family... and well... it has something to do with our wedding venue and date..." £ÛAria£Ý "Waah¡«! Congratulations, Miss Aria, Mister Kris!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Congratulations!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you." £ÛAria£Ý Grey and Yuna expressed their congratulations to the two as soon as they heard of their reason for being late. After all, marriage is one of the most important events in a person''s life. Although Grey felt genuinely happy for Kris and Aira, there was another emotion brewing inside his heart. It was the emotion of concern. Concern for Aria who was going to marry Kris ''Miss Aria, are you really sure about your decisions? Are you sure you won''t regret this? It still isn''t too late to back out.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought inwardly as he remembered what Yuna told him before about Kris. It was about how his confessions were always at the worst possible time and places. Especially the fact that he confessed while Aria was still bathing in the women''s bath. "Grey, you''re thinking of something unpleasant, aren''t you?" £ÛKris£Ý Kris, with his absurdly sharp perception, asked with his stares boring through Grey''s skin. And as honest as the latter was, his eyes immediately shifted when the former asked such a question. Grey continued to avoid Kris'' suspicious glares, which only stopped when Grey changed the topic, successfully fending him off. "A-Anyways, when will the wedding be happening?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Trying to change the topic, huh. How shrewd... Well, about the date, it''s still a work in progress. The only thing we know is that it will be happening in less than 3 months'' time." £ÛKris£Ý "Huh? How come you don''t have a date for your own wedding?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t ask me that, ask Aria''s family." £ÛKris£Ý As Grey and Yuna''s eyes shifted to Aria''s direction, the latter heaved a lengthy sigh and started explaining the situation. It was one which involved a lot of over enthusiastic and pampering family members. Initially, Kris and Aria wanted to have their wedding next month, but Aria''s family suddenly said that they wanted them to have the best possible wedding ever, with their eyes burning with passion. Aria''s family wanted to build the venue themselves to ensure that the wedding would really be the best and surprise Kris and Aria. It was the reason why the two to be wed had no idea when exactly the wedding would be held. "Seriously, we could have just done it in a large church and worked the designs there onwards. I''m sure we''ll still have the best wedding even then." £ÛKris£Ý "I know it was only out of good intentions, but I wished they still let us help them..." £ÛAria£Ý "Well, that''s just how family is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... Mister Kris, how about your family?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked curiously with an innocent face, but when she did, an awkward silence devoured the once merry atmosphere. Kris in particular became a little dejected as he heard those words. "Uh,.. Umm... Did I say something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, you said nothing wrong. Well, about your question... you see... I am an orphan, so I never really met them. All I know is that by the time I became conscious, I was already in an orphanage. I don''t even know if my parents are alive." £ÛKris£Ý It was an unexpected answer. Neither Grey nor Yuna had anticipated that Kris'' life was actually like that. After all, Kris has always been a cheerful soul who seemed like he hasn''t been through any hardships in life. "S... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, you don''t have to be. It isn''t anyone''s fault, and I''m not particularly looking for someone to blame. Rather, I''m thankful I grew up there. There, I had the best family that I could have ever wished for. It was because of them that I became who I am today." £ÛKris£Ý "Don''t worry about it too much, Yuna. Kris is a tough nut. Something like that won''t hurt him." £ÛAria£Ý "Hahaha, that''s right! You really do know me well, Aria." £ÛKris£Ý "I''m your fianc¨¦e, after all." £ÛAria£Ý Aria said calmly but her face begged to differ. She has become red all the way to the ears after saying those words. She might usually banter with Kris, but her love for him was as strong as she was. While Aria was caught up in the embarrassment she brought to herself, Kris, who was beside him was thinking up of something as he looked at Grey and Yuna who were in front of him. "Grey, Yuna, why don''t you attend as my younger siblings?" £ÛKris£Ý ""Eh?!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Kris once again said another unexpected and absurd statement. He just kept on surprising Grey and Yuna with every chance he got, and while wearing a nonchalant expression as well. "Well, the director of the orphanage is already gone, and the ones I knew are already living their own lives. I don''t even know where they are right now. To tell you the truth, I don''t have anyone attending on my side. If it isn''t too much to ask, I''d like it if you''d attend as part of my family." £ÛKris£Ý "Even if we agree, Mister Kris, are you really sure about that?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right, Mister Kris. We haven''t met each other that long yet!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... What a bunch of kids you are... It''s not about how long we''ve known each other. It''s about what we have experienced together and the relationship we formed in that span of time. While it is a fact that we''ve only known each other for a little over 5 months, it''s also a fact that in those times, we''ve participated in a raid together, recaptured a bunch of criminals together, and participated in the labyrinth together. Point is, we haven''t done anything normal in those 5 months, so why should we abide by normal conditions? What we have done together is proof that there is at least some sort of bond between us." £ÛKris£Ý Kris gave Grey and Yuna a lengthy and elaborate explanation, preventing the two of them from trying to argue back against him. They both just stand there like kids getting lectured by their parents. Not minding the arguing part, Grey and Yuna saw a lot of points in where Kris was right. Even though they only met a few times a week at most, they were already past being acquaintances and have already become friends. There was no reason to refuse Kris'' invitation. "Haah... Alright, just tell us when the wedding is when it''s finalized. We''re going to attend it no matter what." £ÛGrey£Ý "But, Grey, are you really sure about it...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I am. We won''t lose anything in agreeing to it anyways." £ÛGrey£Ý "I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! Then that''s settled!" £ÛKris£Ý A large smile bloomed on Kris'' face upon hearing Grey and Yuna''s acceptance to his invitation. Aria, who was beside him, although not smiling as much, was just as happy. Coincidentally, by the time everyone finished deciding about the wedding, the food they ordered finally arrived on their table. It was time for them to have their second breakfast! CHAPTER 96 END Chapter 97: The Final Day (Greys End) Some had swords, some had spears, and some even had warhammers. Every student present was equipped with their own weapons and was adorned with light armor. Even though they were just cadets, they already resembled true knights. A few days have passed since Grey and Yuna met up with Kris and Aria, and the day has finally arrived. Today is their last day at the Royal Academy and it was time to test out how much the students have improved. "Are you all ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý """Yes!""" With determination burning brightly in their eyes, the students sang their resolves with passion throughout the training grounds. They have become different from what they were three weeks ago, they were now filled with fighting spirit rather than arrogance. For their last day, the students would need to battle against a horde of goblins, and the leader of that horde will be a Goblin Chief. That would also mean that there will be a number of G-rank hobgoblins amongst the hundreds of goblins. It wasn''t just a normal horde of goblins either. Grey had buffed them to become stronger than usual, allowing goblins who were normally on par with pre-teen children in strength to be on par with adults. It was a feat that only those at the higher end of D-rank and above above it can accomplish alone. A feat that not even a dozen full-fledged knights can easily accomplish even if they have been working together for years. Initially, Grey wanted them to fight a lesser golem like what happened on the first day, but with how powerful the students had become, it would become a piece of cake for them. He needed something more difficult. Grey had only trained them for three weeks, and their combat powers only increased by about 5 to 7, increasing their overall strengths by at least 20% which is admirable knowing how short the training time was. But that wasn''t the determining factor in winning. What they improved the most in those three weeks was their cooperation and strategic skills, something that can only be honed by real experience. Grey already designed the final test so that the students will be at a disadvantage. He found it interesting to anticipate how the match will play out, to see if the students have really grown. ¡¶Horde: Goblin¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey invoked the spell, mana quickly gushed out of his body and assimilated into the air. A few moments later, mana swirled around the air and condensed into a myriad of beings, taking the form of green-skinned nightmares. Just by eye, it was easy to tell that there were at least 200 of them, with the goblins almost taking 90% of the population. As for the rest, they were composed of hobgoblins, and of course, the leader, the Goblin Chief, an E-rank monster. The students'' eyes opened in shock after seeing the large number of goblins summoned before them. It was only natural since Grey didn''t tell them the contents of the test beforehand. It was a test, after all. Fear and anxiety shook the students'' resolve, but after recollecting the harsh days they had experienced because of Grey, the determination in their eyes burned even brighter and sharper. There were no traces of fear left, only passion. "In 3... 2... 1... Begin!" £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s signal resounding all over the training field, the shrieks of the goblins and the roars of the students clashed ferociously in the air, creating a pandemonium of noises not bowing down to one another. "Everyone, focus on the higher variants!" £ÛJulius£Ý Before they could engage in close combat with the goblins, the students took the opportunity to exterminate the vanguards with long range magic, cutting down their numbers slowly but surely. Although they were targeting the higher variants, because of the nature of the magic spells they used, some of the goblins nearby were taken out by collateral damage such as explosions. ¡¶Fire Arrow!¡· ¡¶Frost Coffin!¡· ¡¶Wind Cutter!¡· Unrelenting barrage of spells rained down upon the horde and when it was time to clash directly, the clanging sounds of metals hitting one another filled the battlefield along with battle cries. One after another, the goblins were slashed down to the ground by the students, and the students themselves received blows from the goblins. It was a full-scale war on a small-scale battlefield. Grieeekkkk ¡¶Fireball!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý ¡¶Thunderspark!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý Amelia and Julius blasted purposely weakened basic-level spells towards the hobgoblins without the intention of killing them. They repeated such tactics, slowly but surely shaving down the hobgoblins'' lives and making them go mad. The moment one of the hobgoblins went on a rampage, the others followed suit and also started swinging their spears recklessly, cutting down their kin as a result. The battle has become more chaotic. It wasn''t just Julius and Amelia, the other students also performed such tactics. It was a good strategy that will not only shave down the enemies'' number but also let them conserve their mana. Griieeeekkkkk A hobgoblin tried to slash Julius down with its sword, but before it could hit, there was a sudden and gentle quake in the ground, and an earthen wall abruptly appeared In front of Julius, stopping the attack midway. The one who erected the wall was none other than the student just a few meters away from Julius. She immediately stopped attacking when she saw Julius in danger and prioritized his safety. "Are you al©`" ¡¶Lightning Bolt!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý A bolt of lightning bored through the hobgoblin''s chest, stopping it from thrusting its spear towards the girl who just saved Julius. The lightning bolt, after boring through the hobgoblin''s chest, killed a couple more goblins along the way. "I''m alright, thank you, but don''t let your guard down again. We are still engaging in a dangerous battle." £ÛJulius£Ý "Ah, yes..." After that short exchange, the two immediately resumed their previous positions and continued with their own battles. Time after time, more and more of the goblin horde''s numbers have been cut down "Cadet Amelia, please target its wrist. We need to disarm it." £ÛJulius£Ý "Yes. ¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! While Julius and Amelia''s battle continued, the other students also continued theirs. A group of three in particular was near the middle of the horde, trying their best to slow down the Goblin Chief. "Hey, the walls are getting destroyed!" "I''m on it!" With all of them working as one, they managed to keep the Goblin Chief at bay, all while dealing with the goblins trying to assault them. They were playing the most important role amongst the class. When a goblin is about to assault the middle group, students from the vicinity would fire a spell towards the goblin if they were available. It wasn''t the best strategy, but it was an effective one. It was even more difficult with how much dust there was scattered across the air. If it wasn''t for Grey''s "Divine Eyes", all he would have seen was clouds of dust and particles of mana swirling in the air. It was a really extreme battle. "Behind you!" "Copy!" ¡¶Mantis Cross!¡· Griieeekkkkk Griieeekkkkk Although the battle had been dragged on for almost half an hour, slowly but surely, the students were able to shave down the goblins'' numbers. And with them watching each other''s backs, none of them were hurt badly. Some students have received minor wounds and scratches, but it couldn''t be compared to what happened to the goblin horde. Just by rough estimates alone, their numbers have been reduced to a quarter of its original. Griiieeekkkkk©` ¡¶Lightning Bolt!¡· ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· ¡¶Flame Burst!¡· ¡¶Gust!¡· One after another, the hobgoblins fell to the ground with a loud resounding thud, vanishing into thin air just a few moments later. The same also went for the much weaker goblins, they were quickly exterminated All that was left from the horde was the Goblin Chief, which was still caged in the massive earthen walls, trying to break its way out by repeatedly. Unfortunately for it, the students repaired the wall every time cracks appeared, trapping it inside an endless cycle. It was almost time for the climax of the match. With their current strength, they could fight on par with the Goblin Chief, but that was when they were still in peak condition. Now that they were tired, there was no telling what would happen. "Huff... Huff... How long will those walls last?" £ÛJulius£Ý "It should still last for... Huff... about two more minutes..." "Alright, then let''s use that time to rest and plan something. Everyone, gather near me, we''ll come up with something." £ÛJulius£Ý Heeding Julius'' instructions, the students formed a circle to create a plan to take down the Goblin Chief, with their meager mana and stamina remaining being the most important variable. They could go all out, but chances are, they would run out of mana before they could defeat the Goblin Chief. Doing that would just be reckless as it would waste all the effort they have poured into the battle. ''Hmm... They sure are taking it easily, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said on the back of his mind as he leisurely sat by the bench, enjoying the cool shade of the tree. It was his first time seeing people huddle and plan something whilst in the middle of a battle. The students would have undoubtedly been wiped out if they were in a real battle out in the wild. Even Grey and Yuna moved their bodies while they coordinated plans with one another. Griiiieeeekkkkkkkk With debris blasting over all directions, a deafening screech accompanied a loud crash echoed through the sky as the Goblin Chief finally broke free from its earthen prison, its eyes full of rage. It knew full well that its kin was slaughtered yet there wasn''t a single ounce of sorrow in its eyes, only rage towards those who encaged it. It was to be expected of a monster born solely for destruction. And as if seeing the students as nothing more than obnoxious pests, the Goblin Chief slowly walked towards them with the ambition to eliminate them. With each of its steps, a loud thud resounded in the air. Thankfully, the Goblin Chief was just a summon of Grey, and he wishes for it, he could stop it on its tracks when it has gone too far. It was nothing more than a moving dummy to test the students, after all. "Everyone, get into position!" £ÛJulius£Ý """"Roger!"""" Not wasting any time, the students quickly scattered throughout the training grounds and surrounded the Goblin Chief in all directions, all while maintaining a safe distance from it. Although their plan looked like the reckless "Let''s gang up on it" plan, Grey was able to notice something peculiar from it... There were four students which are much farther than the other six. While it may have looked like they were just trying to maintain their distance, all of the four that were distancing themselves were capable of using the earth-attribute and weren''t raising their weapons as if they were still trying to rest. The group of four was composed of the girl who previously saved Julius from a hobgoblin''s attack, and the other three who once kept the Goblin Chief in check by surrounding it with walls. "Hyaaa!" £ÛJulius£Ý With Julius'' battle cry as the signal, the students immediately rained down their barrage of attacks towards the Goblin Chief, but unlike their previous strategy against the lesser golem, they were taking turns in attacking. One attack hits the Goblin Chief and when its attention is drawn towards that attacker, another student will attack it from another angle, drawing the Goblin Chief''s attention away from the previous student. Although such a strategy wouldn''t work towards people, it is effective towards beings such as monsters whose intelligence is not that sharp and bright. The students made the Goblin Chief dance at the palm of their hands. ¡¶Iron Vine!¡· ¡¶Flame Burst!¡· ¡¶Frost Breath!¡· Time passed by quickly, and with each passing second, the Goblin Chief sustained more and more damage. At the same rate, the students also lost more and more mana with each attack. The students'' strategy was effective at the start but when the Goblin Chief had gone berserk, it stopped minding the attacks thrown into it and charged towards whoever it eyed first like a mad bull. "Watch out!" "Eh©`" The students have forgotten that despite its size, the Goblin Chief was a quick opponent. A monster that can easily cover dozens of meters in a couple of seconds, and with the size of the training grounds, it was a terrifying speed. His reflexes not being to respond quickly enough, a student got hit by the Goblin Chief''s sword and he was knocked off the ground towards the air. Thankfully, he was wearing durable armor. The Goblin Chief was about to land another attack mid-air, but before it could jump towards the student, another student leaped into the air and caught her classmate, saving him from danger. "Can you still stand?" "Ah, yes... Thank you..." "Don''t worry about it." Seeing their classmate getting hit, rather than feeling afraid, the students raised their guards and minded the Goblin Chief sharply. The one who was hit only rested for a very short while before standing up again to battle. The battle between the students and the Goblin Chief continued, and during that time, the students received a number of blows from the Goblin Chief. The same also went for the latter. The students were clearly gasping for their breaths and the Goblin Chief glared at them with eyes full of bloodlust while bathing in its own blood. Its whole body was covered in wounds left behind the student''s sharp weapons. In spite of such a tough battle was happening, the four earth-attribute students still didn''t move from their spots and continued with whatever that was tasked upon them. They were so focused that they didn''t even react when their classmates got blasted towards oblivion. When the Goblin Chief noticed one of them, it tried to charge towards him, but just as it was about to do it... "Stop it at all costs!" £ÛJulius£Ý ... two of the students used their own bodies to stop its track, making them get blown away more than a hundred meters from where they previously were. Although they received a large amount of damage, because of their sacrifice, they were able to distract the Goblin Chief and buy enough time to let the others shift its focus away from the four. ''Hmm... Are they courageous or just reckless?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t help but doubt the students'' sanity in sacrificing their own bodies just to protect their classmates and their plan. It made Grey more curious as to what their plan actually was. ¡¶Lightning Spear!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý Lightning assimilated with Julius'' spear and with all his might, he threw it towards the Goblin Chief, and like a bullet, it pierced the Goblin Chief''s left shoulder blade, making it shriek wildly in agony. Enraged, the Goblin Chief charged towards Julius and with a swing of its broadsword, it made Julius get blown away all over the place like a rag doll. Thanks to his armor, he didn''t sustain any bone fractures or serious injuries. Griiiieeekkkk Still not satisfied, the Goblin Chief once again delivered a blow towards the now unconscious Julius, making the latter suffer a large wound on his shoulders. ¡¶Flame Burst!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý As fast as she could muster, Amelia burnt the Goblin Chief''s arm, preventing it from landing another blow to Julius as she rushed towards him and took him away from danger''s grasp. Without even much effort, the Goblin Chief endured the flames Amelia created and tried to pursue Julius, but just as it was about to, a sudden rumbling reverberated in the ground. The sudden shaking stopped everyone on their tracks. It was akin to an earthquake but noticeably different. It wasn''t a natural phenomenon, but rather one caused by manipulating the ground with the use of magic. "Everyone, fall back!" £ÛAmelia£Ý As if running for their lives, the students escaped away from wherever they were towards outside of the perimeter of where the four earth-attribute students have been stationed all the time. Defying the laws of gravity, the soil on where the Goblin Chief rose from the ground and solidified midair, leaving the Goblin Chief stuck inside a wide 10-meter deep pitfall. It was deep and large enough to house a few cargo trucks. ''I see... So that was their plan.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had finally connected the dots after seeing the large lump of earth floating above the training ground. It was indeed one which needed a lot of time to prepare and a lot of mana. "Now!" With all their might, the students dragged the large chuck of earth to wherever it was before, and with the amount of force and pressure behind, the Goblin Chief stuck in the pitfall was ultimately crushed into oblivion. Silence swallowed the training ground as the students froze in anticipation, not knowing whether the Goblin Chief really had been dealt with. After all, it was their first time using that strategy, there was no guarantee that it worked. "Haah... Haah... Haah... Is it over already...?" "Did we win...?" The only one who knew the answer was Grey. As the summoner, he knew full well the state of his summons. He already knew the results and was really proud of his students. "It''s over... I declare the Class Alpha of year 3 as the victors of the battle!" £ÛGrey£Ý Upon hearing Grey''s declaration, the students froze in disbelief. Seconds later, screams of happiness resounded in the training grounds. It was something they did unconsciously in unison. Some were so happy that tears started forming in the corner of their eyes. Not even the boys were exempted from those tears of joy. They have never felt so accomplished in all their lives. ¡¶Perfect Heal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Large halos appeared midair and beams of warm light shone upon the students, healing up the student''s wounds while blanketing them in gentle and lulling warmth to calm them down. The students were surprised at first, but they quickly put the pieces together and figured out it was Grey who casted it. It was their first time feeling so much warmth and comfort from a holy-attribute spell. "Ugh... What happened..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness...... We won...!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Julius was worried at first, seeing his beloved cry while he rested on her lap, but when he heard her words, a smile of reassurance quickly sprouted on his face as a surge of relief gushed inside his heart. "Ahh... I never knew that fighting would tire me out that much... But well, I''m really happy to have defeated such a strong opponent with everyone." £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufu, I''m happy too." £ÛAmelia£Ý Seeing how happy the students were, Grey felt a little guilty for letting them experience hell and back. There was only way he knew that he could reward them. "Alright, everyone, listen up! To celebrate your victory, you can order as much food as you want in the cafeteria, it''s all on me! I could also give all of you a cup of pudding if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence quickly swallowed the training ground when those words rang inside the students'' ears. They looked at each other''s eyes, trying to figure out what they would feel over Grey''s announcement. "Hey, Instructor, make it 2 cups©` no, 3 cups and some ice cream too!" £ÛJulius£Ý One student was really daring. It was none other than the second prince who looked at Grey with eyes full of seriousness over such a silly topic. The other students also bore the same will. "Haah... Alright, but only 3 cups each and a single serving of ice cream. Nothing more, you hear that." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Yaaayy¡«!!"""" As if they just won the lottery, the students filled the training grounds with screams of unrestrained elation as they heard Grey''s promise. They were even much happier than when Grey announced their victory. ''Seriously, what a bunch of kids...'' £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 97 END Chapter 98: The Final Day (Yunas End) Ten people stood still on the training ground. Some were anxious, some were calm, and some were serious. There was only one who was different from them. It was the silver-haired elven youth standing before everyone else. Of course, the people in front of Yuna were none other than her students. They had their weapons out and ready, and their resolve steeled beforehand. It was finally time for their final test. There was only one person missing in the final assessment, it was George von Beldon who was still confined inside his own house, closely being monitored and was undergoing rehabilitation. ''Mhm... I wonder what''s for dinner...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Even with the seriousness of the situation, Yuna only thought of dinner. Grey had previously agreed that they celebrate the final day like they did the first day. She was really looking forward to it. "Instructor, is everything alright?" £ÛElise£Ý Worriedly, Elise asked Yuna after seeing the latter being too silent for too long. Not just her, all of the class were wearing worried faces, adding up to the nervousness they were feeling. "Ah, I''m fine... Anyway, are you all ready for the test?" £ÛYuna£Ý """Yes!""" The students sang in unison as they answered Yuna''s question. The nervousness they previously felt slowly died down along their yells and their hands now trembled in determination. Determination to win, that is. Seeing their resolved faces, Yuna couldn''t help but compare them to how they were before. The students who were scared pale from her on the first day now truly looked like the knights they aspire to become. "Alright, then let''s start with the class representative, Cadet Elaine." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛElaine£Ý All eyes one her, Elaine breathed out a short breath before standing up and walking up to Yuna. With her was the halberd Grey and Yuna had gifted her. Although it looked big compared to her build, it fitted her perfectly. The day before, Grey had already talked with Yuna how they would proceed with the final assessment. It was then that he decided that he was going to do a team battle. A test which will test out how much their cooperation is worth. Yuna wanted to do the same thing as Grey, but she also wanted to do something different. In the end, Yuna settled with an individual exam for the students to test out how they would fare in a 1 vs 1 battle. Following her decision and the fact that all of the students have almost reached middle of F-rank, the opponent selected to fight against the students were ogres, F-rank monsters which could crush bones with their bare hands. Of course, it wouldn''t be a test if they were to fight monsters they have fought against for three weeks straight. Yuna had strengthened them to be about 50% stronger than the students. Yuna had already told the class that they will be fighting ogres, but she didn''t tell them that she had strengthened them. It was a part of their test to gauge the opponent''s strength and not underestimate them. It only takes one a single glance to know that such an arrangement would be greatly disadvantageous to the students, but Yuna had also told them how to deal with monsters and their weaknesses. In another perspective, one could say that it was a fair test. "Everyone, please stay a safe distance away from Cadet Elaine." £ÛYuna£Ý Following Yuna''s instruction, all of the students stepped back from me and Elaine. A few moments later, it was only Elaine left in front of Yuna and the other students were more than a dozen meters away. Rummmblleeee The ground shook subtly as the students went far enough. All of a sudden, four gigantic earthen walls rose up from the ground, enclosing Elise and Yuna, and leaving the other students outside. It was of course to prevent the students from spectating. After all, the test would be useless if they could just watch the previous participants and copy from them. It would just be unfair for the ones going first. Rummmblllleeeee The ground shook once again and rock formations slowly emerged from the ground, turning the once flat training ground into a jagged and rocky setting. It was Yuna''s attempt at simulating a more natural environment. Neither one of the students had fought in such an environment before. It was not just made to limit the students'' movements, but also to test how well they adapt to the surroundings and how able they are in using it to their advantage. ¡¶Summon: Ogre¡· All the preparations set, Elaine prepared her stance and brandished the Silver Sky Halberd, making electricity coil all over it. The opponent only watched it with empty eyes, waiting for Yuna''s command. "Then... Start!" £ÛYuna£Ý Gruuwaaaaaa ¡¶Flame Burst!¡· £ÛElaine£Ý With a quick wave of her palm, flames quickly engulfed the inside field and immense heat vaporized the moisture in the air, but rather than an attack, Elaine only fired the spell to distract her opponent. Receiving the attack, the ogre crossed his arms to protect its eyes, but the moment it let its guard down, Elaine had already appeared in front of it, ready to land an attack at a moment''s notice. Gripping her spear tightly, Elaine released a torrent of attacks towards the enemy''s upper body, making blood splatter all over the place as the ogre received a wound time after time. Gruuuwaaaaaaa Anger building inside of it, the Ogre grabbed Elaine''s spear with all its might, but the moment it was in its grasp, lightning coiled on it like a snake, making the ogre shriek in pain and agony. Taking the opportunity, Elaine quickly backed off and hopped off from boulder to boulder until she was at the highest point. She used the mobility of her light body to escape the ogre who was not an expert in traversing rough terrain. Elaine then switched into long range attacks, trying to make the ogre drop its weapon by hitting its wrist with the chance she got. She rained down a barrage of lightning upon the large target. ¡¶Lightning Bolt!¡· ¡¶Lightning Bolt!¡· ¡¶Lightning Bolt!¡· £ÛElaine£Ý Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Again and again, Elaine''s relentless attacks pierced the ogre''s skin with much precision and power, making the ogre''s bloodlust increase over time as it received more wounds. Gurwaaaaakkkk The ogre tried to charge recklessly towards Elaine, but by the time it had reached her previous position, Elaine had long run away from there as she hopped from rock to rock, creating a chain of chase and run. To its rage, the ogre tried to pounce towards Elaine like a starving tiger, every time it had the chance. Elaine simply stood on top of the boulders and with minimal movements, dodged its attack, making it crash towards the boulders behind. ¡¶Thunderpierce!¡· £ÛElaine£Ý A loud boom resonated all over the field as Elaine''s halberd struck the ogre''s chest. Not only did it leave a deep wound, it also blasted it away into another boulder like a helpless rag doll. Elaine then used the chance the ogre was still down and ran away, using a little help from earth magic to create more boulders to serve as footing and to gain a higher ground to attack from. Crassshhhh The ogre tried to follow Elaine, but little did it know, one of the boulders Elaine made was much weaker than the others. While it could support Elaine''s weight, the same couldn''t be said for the ogre. It magnificently crashed once again. Guuurwaaakkkk Having gone berserk, the ogre threw its sword towards Elaine in hopes of pinning her down. Too bad for it, Elaine''s reflexes were quick enough to dodge the attack by a large margin. The sword struck one of the boulders with great power, causing cracks to appear in its vicinity and dust to cloud over it. Disregarding the fact that the sword missed, throwing the sword was the ogre''s greatest and fatal mistake. With the way it is now, Elaine no longer needs to be wary of the sword and could attack all she wanted. Not wasting any more time, Elaine dashed towards the ogre with the intent to finish the battle evident in her eyes. She was fast as lightning as she approached the ogre with the intent to kill. Gruuuuwaaaaaaa Legs, ankles, wrists, shoulders, knees, Elaine targeted the ogre''s joints one after another, and with each strike, the ogre''s mobility and strength diminished significantly like a little flame facing a downpour. The o, with all its ability, tried to hit Elaine again and again but it was all in vain. As time passed, it was just getting slower and weaker, and there was nothing it could do about it, but wait for its death. "Haap!" £ÛElaine£Ý With a slash of her spear, Elaine severed the ogre''s right arm and blood came gushing out of it like a fountain. The ogre tried to bellow in agony, but the moment it opened its mouth... ¡¶Lightning Spear!¡· £ÛElaine£Ý ... lightning crackled and thundered as it coiled over the spear from tip to bottom, and with a thrust from both of her hands, the spear pierced the ogre''s chest skillfully, destroying its heart in the process. With its mouth opened in pain, the ogre''s life vanished as abruptly as it started. Even in death, lightning still enveloped its body, turning its once green skin burnt black as time passed. Not even having the chance to fall into the ground, the ogre vanished into thin air while its body was still pierced by Elaine''s spear. Soon enough, the only one who remained was the victor of the battle. "I declare Cadet Elaine as victor of the battle!" £ÛYuna£Ý Along with Yun''a declaration, Elaine finally collapsed to the ground along with her spear, trying to grasp her breath from the exhaustion brought about by the fast-paced and exhausting imatch. One of the walls slowly came down with Elaine''s victory. When the wall was down, all the students could see was Elaine, who was collapsed on the ground, and Yuna. They didn''t see any rough environment of anything of the sort. While it would usually be a waste of mana to flatten the ground and raise the walls time after time, to Yuna who was an S-ranker, it didn''t matter. She also had to repair the broken terrain anyway. It was also Yuna''s intention to confuse the students and let them be complacent by having a peek at what was inside the walls. And of course, to see whether they would still have the same resolve after seeing Elaine, one of their strongest, in such a state. "Elaine, are you alright?!" £ÛElise£Ý Seeing her cousin collapsed on the ground. Elise quickly rushed to her aid as soon as Yuna lowered down one of the walls. She was obviously worried as she even dropped her sword just to get to her. Yuna had already casted healing magic on her, but didn''t cast anything which cured fatigue. It was a part of the test how the students would handle their mana, and as consequence for overusing it, she wanted them to experience the pains of rapid mana exhaustion. After all, if they were in a real battlefield, misuse of mana and suffering rapid mana exhaustion could lead to serious injuries and death as it gives the enemies time to attack them. She wanted them to learn it by experiencing it first hand. "Y... Yesh... Huff... Just a little... Huff¡­ tired..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Awh,,. Thank goodness..." £ÛElise£Ý "Anyway... Shouldn''t you be worrying... Huff... about yourself...? Knowing Instructor, you''ll... Huff... probably go up next..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Well, let me assist you first. You still can''t walk, can you?" £ÛElise£Ý "Th-Thank you... That would be... Huff... much appreciated..." £ÛElaine£Ý Whilst holding Elaine''s spear with her left hand, Elise lent her right shoulder to assist Elaine in walking outside of the walls. She then gently dropped off Elaine by the bench outside. Of course, so that she won''t tire herself too much, Yuna also lent an arm and helped in carrying Elaine over the bench to rest. After all, she was technically the reason why Elaine was in that state. "You did well, Elaine. I''m really proud of you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, all those training... was really worth it... Instructor..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Pfft. What''s with that formality? As soon as the exam is over, I''m no longer your instructor, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Well then, thank you, Yuna." £ÛElaine£Ý After Elaine was dropped off by the nearby bench. Elise and Yuna returned to where the others were. During their return, Elise couldn''t help but show signs of concern as he glanced at Elaine from time to time. Elise knew full well that Elaine would have been able to take care of a single ogre without much trouble. It didn''t take her and the others to figure out that the test was much harder than they thought. "Alright, it''s your turn, Cadet Elise. Are you ready?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes." £ÛElise£Ý "Remember, you''ll also have to fight against an ogre like Cadet Elaine. Please be careful and do your best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry about me, Instructor. I''m your student, aren''t I?" £ÛElise£Ý Elise declared proudly as she entered inside the walls, and with a nod from her, Yuna once again raised the walls and altered the terrain to become rougher, in preparation for the incoming battle. Seeing the ragged terrain before her, Elise finally understood why Elaine was so tired despite fighting only a single ogre. After all, moving in such uneven terrain required more effort and energy than flat surfaces. ¡¶Summon: Ogre¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Once again, mana swirled inside the walls and around the field. It then concentrated into one spot and took the form of a huge monster, dwarfing over any human in height and size. "Ready... Fight!" £ÛYuna£Ý With the signal delivered to Elise''s ears loud and clear, earth started rumbling as earthen pillars started rising from the ground one after another. The cause was none other than Elise herself. As the battlefield slowly turned into a forest of pillars, the ogre hastily charged towards Elise as it swung its sword effortlessly, destroying all the pillars on its path like a wrecking ball. The moment it arrived at where Elise was, the ogre raised its sword with both of its arms, and with tremendous power, it destroyed the pillar into smithereens in a single powerful strike. Dust filled the battlefield as debris from the pillar flew in all directions, hitting other pillars on its path and creating a dent on them. By the time the cloud of dust cleared up, there was no Elise to be seen behind the crushed pillar, nor were there any traces of her. In the eyes of the ogre, it was as if she vanished into thin air. But the reason was simple, it was because of the pillars itself. Elise did not create the pillars in order to defend herself, rather, it was made so that she can easily move inside the battlefield which had been previously altered by Yuna. With the way the pillars were positioned the ogre would have a hard time figuring out where Elise was, not to mention the fact that the pillars were thick enough to completely hide Elise''s slim figure. ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· £ÛElise£Ý A blade of mana flew from behind the ogre, hitting its nape without much difficulty. The ogre tried to turn around as swiftly as it could, but by the time it did, another blade hit it from behind. Gruuuuuwaaaaaaa Nape, chest, calves¡­ Wounds appeared one after another before the ogre noticed. Elise was traveling so quickly that by the time the ogre figured out where she was, she had already transferred locations. Pillars crashed and bellows of agony rang throughout the battlefield as the one-sided battle between Elise and the ogre continued. It was a technique Elise had incorporated from her battle with Eliza. ¡¶Tidal Blade!¡· £ÛElise£Ý The assault continued for minutes upon minutes until Elise''s mana was low enough that she couldn''t maintain the pillars anymore. Thankfully, the ogre was already covered in wounds ready to go down at any moment. Gruuuuwaaaaaa The ogre swung its sword left and right like a madman, obviously berserked with nothing else inside its mind but crushing Elise. It didn''t matter what it came across, it just swung it mindlessly. And as the one on the receiving end, Elise parried the heavy blows with her own sword, landing blows herself whenever she had the chance to. It was as if they were trading blows with one another. The clanging sounds from the swords hitting each other, accompanied by short bursts of wind reverberated throughout the battlefield as the battle between the seemingly delicate girl and the ferocious monster continued. Neither of the two wanted to give in from their opponent. Their eyes were still burning brightly with passion. One was burning with the passion of a knight, while one was burning with a passion to destroy. They were two opposing forces. Gruuuuwaaaaaa With the intent to finish the match, the ogre gripped the sword tightly with both of its hands and with all its might, it brandished the sword fiercely again and again and again, each force contained its will to defeat the one before it. Elise had a hard time parrying all the attacks from the ogre, but in spite of that, she still persevered and endured all of its blows, not letting her resolve get broken from the barrage of blows raining towards her. A few moments later, the ogre''s blows slowed down drastically until it was too tired to even lift its own sword. It was already over for it. The moment it stopped, it was Elise''s turn to strike. Not letting the opportunity slip past her fingertips, Elise tightly gripped her sword with both of her hands, just like her opponent and started her counter-attack towards the ogre who was once on the offensive. A multitude of slashes and thrusts pierced and sliced the ogre''s thick skin and blood gushed out from it as wounds opened up one after another. The tide of the battle had completely turned. "Hya!" £ÛElise£Ý A severed head flew towards the walls as Elise landed the final blow towards the ogre, making its head fly and its body fall to the ground with a loud thud, all later vanishing into thin air. "I declare Cadet Elise as the victor of the battle!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just like before, the terrain flattened out and the walls came down with Yuna''s declaration. If there was anything different, it was that Elise did not collapse just like Elaine did. "Good job, Elise!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Yuna... Huff... please help, I... Huff... I can''t move my body anymore..." £ÛElise£Ý Elise pleaded as her sword dropped to the ground. It seemed like her body froze from all the exhaustion she suffered. She was basically a statue with how stiff her body became. "Ah, sorry... ¡¶Heal¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý After Yuna casted recovery magic on her body, Elise fell to the ground on her knees without any resistance. She then looked at her numbing arms and hands with them now trembling. "Do you want to join your cousin over there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Please¡«!" £ÛElise£Ý Elise pleaded with an innocent face and almost teary eyes. It was the same face that Eliza made whenever she wanted something from either me or Grey, save for the tears, of course. "Mmm... I was just wondering, but Elise, you really are Liz''s older sister, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What''s that... Huff... all of a sudden...?" £ÛElise£Ý "Ah, nothing... I was just mumbling to myself." £ÛYuna£Ý After Yuna delivered Elise to where her cousin was, the test continued with the other students. Although some students received wounds, they were all minor ones and not life threatening. All of the students passed with flying colors! With the test over, Yuna dismissed all of the students for the day. She, Elise, and Elaine then headed then headed to the cafeteria to eat some snacks. Even then, Yuna still had one thing on her mind... ''Hehehe, I can''t wait for dinner!'' £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 98 END Chapter 99: The Awarding Ceremony The morning sun has risen once again, and today, the Aldridge mansion has become more hectic than usual. Breakfast had been prepared earlier, dresses and gifts lined up in the halls, and the servants were bustling around with rush. The reason was simple, it was because today is a special day. Today, Yuna and Grey will be fulfilling the reason why they came to the capital in the first place. It was time to attend the awarding ceremony! Although neither Grey nor Yuna really wanted to attend such a tiring ceremony, they had no other choice. Things will just become more troublesome for them if they try to decline the King''s invitation. Yesterday, after completing their jobs as temporary instructors, Yuna and Grey headed back to the Aldridge mansion to celebrate a little. They thought they could rest peacefully, but after remembering the next event, they became so nervous that they couldn''t fall asleep. "Oh, Grey, are you ready for the ceremony?" £ÛCedric£Ý As soon as Grey opened the room in the parlor, Cedric asked such a question calmly whilst sipping his cup of Alferia tea. He was already used to these types of events and so he was not nervous in the slightest. The complete opposite of Grey. For clothing, both Cedric and Grey wore coats, trousers, and intricate inner garments. Cedric wore the usual outfit of nobles, wearing a bit of blue and white. Grey, on the other hand, wore all black with silver laces adorned all over the outfit. As for Yuna, well... there was no Yuna to be seen. She was with Veronica once again so that they could prepare her. Now, Veronica has the help of the maids to dress up and doll up Yuna to be the most beautiful lady there is. "Haah... Not really, I''m still thinking if I should really attend it or not..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I get what you''re saying. After all, you''ll be presented in front of thousands, if not tens of thousands of people. It''s only natural to be nervous." £ÛCedric£Ý Grey was once again reminded about his situation. If he felt a little sick before, now, he felt as if the insides of his stomach was churning and he wanted to throw up from the nervousness he felt. Although Grey had presented many presentations as a salaryman in his previous life, the scale of being presented to the public is on totally another level. Not to mention there would be a party afterwards. He just wanted to escape reality. Unfortunately for him and Yuna, everything has already been decided. There was no more turning back. The only thing they hoped was that people wouldn''t crowd around them after the event. "Here, have some tea to calm down." £ÛCedric£Ý "Ah, thank you..." £ÛGrey£Ý An aromatic and relaxing scent gently wafting through Grey''s nose as he poured himself a cup of tea. Just like Cedric said, it greatly calmed him down even after taking only a single sip. "Woah¡«! Big Bro Grey looks so handsome! Father, too!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Whilst Cedric and Grey were talking about the award ceremony, the door of the parlor suddenly opened and two boys barged in without warning. They were the brothers Galvin and Elnart. After spending a lot of time with them, Grey had been treating Galvin and Elnart as normal children. It was only after seeing them in formal clothing that he was reminded they were actually nobles. Not that it changes his perception of them. "Thank you, Galvin. You two look great yourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "Looks like my sons are all grown up now." £ÛCedric£Ý "Hehe!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Thank you, Older Brother Grey." £ÛElnart£Ý Galvin giggled bashfully whilst scratching his left cheek with a single finger, while Elnart thanked Grey with a simple yet courteous nod. They then seated themselves with Grey and Cedric and enjoyed their company. "By the way, Galvin, Elnart, have you seen Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Big Sis Yuna...? Ah! Mother was brushing her face!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Although Grey became a little confused at first, it didn''t take him long to understand what Galvin was trying to say. What Galvin referred to as "brushing" was most likely Veronica applying makeup to Yuna. It wasn''t the first time it had happened, and remembering the time Veronica helped Yuna apply makeup, Grey''s heart started to race wildly, remembering how beautiful Yuna was at that moment. "Speak of the devil, they''re here." £ÛCedric£Ý As soon as Cedric said those words, two stunningly beautiful ladies entered the room gracefully. One was Cedric''s wife and the mother of Galvin and Elnart, and the other one the silver-haired elf named Yuna. Yuna wore one of the dresses she and Grey purchased the other day. It was a dress which started deep blue from the bottom, fading to silver on the top. There was a thin silk garment wrapped around her shoulder and chest area and no sleeves to be seen. Lastly, there were small pear accessories adorned all over her dress and hair. Veronica, like Yuna, also wore a dress. She picked a Red dress with long sleeves, filled with frills on the ends. It was a dress with black embroidery, creating fierce floral patterns, mainly roses. Even though they were still children, Elnart and Galvin were also stunned by the two''s beauty. Galvin''s eyes in particular were dazzling like the stars in the night sky as he passionately admired the two. "Waah¡«! Mother and Big Sis Yuna are so pretty!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Fufufu, thank you, Vin. I''m really happy to hear that." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Um!" £ÛGalvin£Ý After Galvin gave his mother a tight hug, Elnart followed soon after and complimented her mother as well. As for Cedric and Grey, they were still stunned in place, not able to snap back to reality. Cedric had seen his wife dress up countless of times and every time she always managed to capture his heart. For the years they have been married to one another, Cedric was still head over heels for her. "Mmm... Cedric, don''t you have anything to say?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "A-Ah, sorry..." £ÛCedric£Ý It was only when his wife called out to him that he snapped back to reality. He then fixed himself a little bit and cleared his throat with a fake cough before giving Veronica a compliment. "You''re as gorgeous as ever, my love." £ÛCedric£Ý "Fufu, thank you, dear!" £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica smiled sweetly towards her husband''s compliment. Although it was a simple one, she was able to feel the sincerity in his voice, making her really happy. After all, she wanted to catch up to all the months they missed one another. If it were just the two of them, Veronica and Cedric might have done something more intimate given how sweet the current atmosphere was. Thankfully, they know how to restrain themselves, especially since their kids are in front of them. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Grey, don''t you have something to say as well? Yuna did her best, you know" £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica walked towards Grey and whispered those words softly to the latter''s ears. Those were the words that brought him back to reality, only to realize how red Yuna''s face already was. Yuna was fidgeting with her fingers as if waiting for someone to say something to her, bashfully and timidly glancing at Grey from time to time. Of course, she also wanted to receive a compliment from him. Of course, as there were other people around, Grey didn''t outright compliment her. Like what Veronica did to him, he slowly approached Yuna and whispered to her ears his words full of sincerity. "You look fantastic. I think I''m falling for you all over again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna could only muster one word to reply to Grey, but her expressions already said it all. Her face was even redder than that of crimson flames as her heart trembled in extreme happiness. While Grey said it so calmly to Yuna, his true emotions couldn''t be farther from it. He was so smitten by Yuna that he could barely hold himself back. In fact, the words he "whispered" to Yuna were actually loud enough for the others to hear. It felt as if the two of them were on their own worlds where they only saw each other. As if no other mattered. The nervousness they felt towards the awarding ceremony before was now exchanged with a feeling of warmth and joy. "Seeing them act like that... It reminds me of our teenage years..." £ÛCedric£Ý "Fufu, I also miss those moments when it was just the two of us." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Well, I just hope that everything goes well for those two." £ÛCedric£Ý "I''m sure it will, they''re Grey and Yuna, after all." £ÛVeronica£Ý While Yuna and Grey were still in their own tiny world, such a conversation occurred with the married couple. They were recollecting the nostalgic memories of the past whilst watching the two youths in front of them. After Grey and Yuna''s public display of affection with one another, everyone then headed to the central plaza where the awarding ceremony would be taking place, taking a carriage for faster travel. Unsurprisingly, while they were heading there, they noticed crowds upon crowds of people heading towards the same direction. All of them were surely heading there for the King''s public announcement. While the people didn''t know what the announcement would be all about, they still headed there nonetheless. After all, they were also curious about what the King wanted to say. "There sure are a lot of people..." £ÛYuna£Ý "And you two will be facing all of them afterwards. Good luck with that." £ÛCedric£Ý Grey and Yuna were once again reminded of the scale of their contribution. Just by a rough head count alone, they have already passed several thousand people along the way. Looking at the scenery unfold, the carriage continued traveling towards the central plaza, and the moment they arrived there, intricate decorations that weren''t there before were suddenly all over the place. "Waah¡«! The castle looks so beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So pretty!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Vibrant colors painted the place as the carriage headed deeper into the central plaza. Stalls that weren''t there yesterday started to pop up one after another. The royal capital had become even more lively. "Are these for the founding festival?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, that''s right. The royal capital always becomes this lively and vibrant during this time of the year." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Don''t be too surprised, There will be even more decorations tomorrow once the founding festival officially starts." £ÛCedric£Ý As the carriage headed deeper into the streets, the amount of banners and people present also increased. But even though there were thousands of people present, it wasn''t very crowded with how spacious the central plaza was. The carriage only stopped when it arrived at a massive building in front of the central plaza. The first thing which would catch anyone''s attention was the large balcony front and center of the building. It is where Grey and Yuna will be presented later. As everyone went down the carriage, a knight welcomed them. As guests of honors and heroes of the kingdom, Grey and Yuna were escorted to the central chamber where the royal family was located. As for the Aldridge family, they were escorted towards the adjacent buildings where the other nobles would also be viewing the announcement. They were also large buildings complete with viewing decks. "Your Majesty, their Highnesses, Lord Grey and Lady Yuna have arrived!" A knight announced with a booming voice throughout the central chamber as the others opened the gigantic doors. There, the royal family was present along with the other participants of the raid and other important figures. "Oh, you''ve finally arrived." £ÛErnes£Ý Sitting along the King was the Queen, Talia, the Crown Prince, Galleus, the Second Prince, Julius, and a girl who was the same age as Eliza. The girl was none other than the kingdom''s Princess Royal "Ah, right, you haven''t met her yet. This is Iris, our youngest child." £ÛErnes£Ý "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna. Let me express my gratitude for your efforts in saving the kingdom." £ÛIris£Ý "There''s no need for that, Princess Iris. Your words are more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý The princess was about to bow her head to Grey and Yuna, but before she could, Grey managed to stop her in the nick of time. He and Yuna still felt uncomfortable being treated so respectfully, especially when the other party was royalty. Other than that fact, Grey and Yuna were amazed by how properly the Princess Royal carried herself. Just like what the Queen and Prime Minister had previously said, she was indeed prim and proper. "Hey, Grey, you damn bastard! Why didn''t you tell us that you and Yuna were actually S-rankers?!" £ÛJulius£Ý But the same couldn''t be said for his older brother. Julius immediately protested as soon as the introductions were over. It didn''t even matter to him that Grey was ranked higher than him, he still yelled at him boisterously. "Huh? You didn''t even ask in the first place. How is that my fault?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, but still! You could have still told us!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Even if I did, would you have believed me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, that''s... that''s a little..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius continued his protest for a few seconds, but was instantly defeated with Grey''s indomitable logic. As for Yuna, she was just chatting peacefully with the Queen and the Princess. The nervousness Grey previously felt was none gone thanks to Julius and his antics. He was really thankful to have a friend like him, even though he was more annoying than helpful. "So, what now? Should I start addressing you formally now?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Don''t you even think about it. Me and Yuna already have our hands full dealing with formalities. Don''t you dare add to our problems." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fine, fine, I''ll just address you as usual. That fine with you, Grey?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, that''s much better." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Julius only knew one another for three weeks, but their relationship had already progressed to that of close friends. Close enough to tease and annoy one another, that is. After his talk with Julius, Grey then greeted the others along with Yuna. Vanessa, Kurt, Kris, and Aria were already there, relaxing themselves and chatting with one another as they waited for the awarding ceremony. Vanessa was especially comfortable in the room. It was as if the idea of nervousness had never crossed her mind. Her liveliness and cheerfulness allowed Grey and Yuna to calm down even more. "Your Majesty, it''s about time." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Oh, is it? Alright, everyone, just go outside the balcony when Anderson gives you the signal. I''ll be giving my speech for a moment." £ÛErnes£Ý Different from his usual personality, the moment the King excited the room and stepped foot into the balcony, a serious and dignified aura surrounded him. It was a moment where Ernes looked like a true king. "My dear subjects, only a few of you may have been knowledgeable of this fact, but more than a decade ago..." £ÛErnes£Ý Word after word, the King delivered his message to his subjects with great clarity. His loud voice, with the help of a magic tool, boomed throughout the central plaza and reached the ears of his people. The King was indifferent and honest to his people, yet he was able to keep everyone calm in spite of the topic they were talking about. There was no sort of panic to be seen, only little traces of shock and disbelief. It wasn''t only the common people, even the gentry and the nobility were surprised by what the King had spoken about. They were all oblivious to the fact that the kingdom has been in danger for so long. "Amazing... His Majesty seems like a different person..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, even though we''re relaxed around everyone here, we need to act dignified in front of the people." £ÛGalleus£Ý "We need the people to believe that they have strong and reliable leaders. Even a small shortcoming can cause great panic to our subjects. It is our duty as royalty to make sure that that does not happen." £ÛIris£Ý Galleus and Iris'' comments reflected just how different the King was. The boisterous and lax person was no more. All that was left was a reliable leader with great charisma and authority. "Ahh... Sounds like a tough job..." £ÛKris£Ý "Well, you get used to it one way or another. It''s just how it is." £ÛJulius£Ý While the King continued his address to the populace, everyone who was left in the room chatted friendly and merrily with one another. The atmosphere inside was completely different from outside. ... Far from the crowd listening to the King''s words and far from the central chamber where the Royal family and the heroes were, the nobles were also in shock from what they had heard from the King. "I didn''t know that the kingdom was in danger a few months ago..." "Me neither. Luckily, the kingdom managed to stop them." "And to think all it took was 6 people! They must be, without a doubt, truly powerful!" With the King''s sudden announcement, gossips and rumors quickly spread throughout the populace like wildfire. Not even nobles are safe from such talks as the topic at hand was truly on a very large scale. According to what they heard, for the past 12 years, a criminal organization had been doing wild experiments using strong beasts, causing a number of villages to get destroyed by them and lives to be lost. The kingdom had kept it a secret to the public in order to prevent panic, and since then, they had been investigating it in secret. In spite of all their efforts, they still haven''t found a lead until two months ago. Originally, the kingdom was to organize a whole order of knights and soldiers once the hideout is found out and raid them, but in a strange turn of events, 2 high-ranking officials of Alfrione''s army and 4 other adventurers took the responsibility upon themselves and decided to end it. While it sounded absurd to them at first that only six people raided such a dangerous hideout. The moment they heard all participants were high-rankers, all doubt faded away. After all, they were people who could wipe out whole towns if they wanted to. Of course, amongst those nobles were familiar figures. There were many cadets of the Royal Academy who were gathered at the viewing deck, also listening to the King''s address. "... and so, let me introduce you to our heroes!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hey, Elise, they''re coming out!" £ÛElaine£Ý "I know, I know, don''t rush me!" £ÛElise£Ý Following the King''s announcement, everyone''s attention quickly shifted towards the central balcony, anticipating to see the heroes of the kingdom the King had been talking about. The moment the faces of the heroes were shown, loud cheers echoed everywhere as the crowd celebrated their success, but amidst all the cheerfulness, a group of people couldn''t help but have their mouths hanging open in agape. For that group of people, what their eyes saw was just absurd and unbelievable. That group was the students of Royal Academy, students of year 2 and 3''s alpha class to be precise. The reason why they were very shocked was very simple. It was because amongst the heroes presented to them, two of them had been instructors. """"Ehh?!!"""" ... "... and so, let me introduce you to our heroes!" £ÛErnes£Ý It wasn''t long before the King finished his speech. When he said those words, the Prime Minister quickly gave the signal and without wasting any time, six people walked outside to greet the people. The moment light shone upon their faces, a pandemonium of cheers, claps, whistles echoed throughout the skies. The knights also didn''t fall behind and gave their own salutations. "Though all of them are young, these people laid down their lives in order to protect our kingdom from great peril, and it is only right that we give them our warmest and sincerest gratitude!" £ÛErnes£Ý The central plaza became even livelier as the King''s words prompted the crowd to cheer and applaud even louder. It didn''t matter what age, sex, or stature the people had, all of them cheered all the same. Countless eyes gawked upon Grey and company as the King awarded each of them with a platinum medallion. It was a medallion with the kingdom''s symbol engraved on it, symbolizing gallantry and justice above others. "Once again, let us give our warmest applause to these six people who deserve to be called the heroes of Alfrione!" £ÛErnes£Ý With the King in the lead, an encore of claps and cheers echoed throughout the whole city once again. It was a day that will forever be engraved in the history of Alfrione. A day which will be celebrated as the Platinum Festival in the future, but then again, that''s a story for another day. After Grey and company were presented in the public, all of them returned back to the room and released themselves from the pressure of nervousness and sat back comfortably. Although none of them did anything physically tiring, waving and smiling for a couple minutes straight wore them out mentally. Well, all of them except Vanessa. She was still as energetic as ever. "Well, well, if you''re all set, then let''s head to the next event!" £ÛErnes£Ý The King smiled as he looked at the people before him. Now that the awarding ceremony was over, it was time to face the event Grey and Yuna wanted to avoid the most... ... The after party! CHAPTER 99 END Chapter 100: A Troublesome Party (pt. I) Gossip spread around the royal capital like wildfire with the King''s announcement. For the first time in several decades, the medal of honor had seen the light of day once again. It was an unprecedented event no one had expected. With the award ceremony out of the way, it was time to face Grey and Yuna''s next obstacle. It was yet another time to endure the prying eyes of the crowd, and not just any crowd, but a crowd of nobles. The after party. After waving and smiling for minutes in front of the populace, along with the royal family, the Prime Minister, and the other guests of honor, Yuna and Grey headed to the venue wherein the party will be held. It was already a tradition for nobility to hold a party during the eve of the founding festival. It was just that now that there was an awarding ceremony, the party had become more grand. While such parties are a common occurrence for the gentry, nobility, and royalty, that same event is an enigma for Grey and the others who were adventurers. They all didn''t want to attend such a troublesome party. Thankfully, the party was not set right after the awarding ceremony. It was arranged to be celebrated in the evening until midnight. It was thanks to it that Grey and Yuna still had time to have lunch and relax in the afternoon. "Lady Yuna, can you tell me more about the Labyrinth of Death?" £ÛIris£Ý "Sure, but it''s a long story... Do you still want to listen?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. I would love to." £ÛIris£Ý Despite how calm and collected the princess usually was, when it came to things she was curious about, she acted like any other kid. The only difference was that she still acted mannerly and kept control of her composure. Having lunch together and spending the afternoon together as well, everyone became much closer to each other than they were before. It wasn''t just the princess and Yuna... "Grey, I''ve heard from Julius that you made this dessert called "ice cream" as well. Do you still have some on you?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty, it is improper for a king to be asking so crudely." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Stop nagging me. It''s because you don''t know the joy of eating good food that you look so haggard. Your hair might even start falling any second now." £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty..." £ÛAnderson£Ý ... Grey also had his fair share of companionship, albeit more peculiar than what one would expect. He has been caught in another of one the King and Prime Minister''s useless banters. "No! Burying them alive is much better!" £ÛKris£Ý "What?! That''s just stupid! It''s faster to incinerate them!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "But what about the surroundings? Wouldn''t they be burnt as well?" £ÛKris£Ý "Then what about the mana crystals? They''ll be buried on the ground!" £ÛVanessa£Ý The King and Prime Minister weren''t the only ones bantering, Kris and Vanessa were also having their own. They were arguing with one another what was the best way to kill a thousand goblins in a single strike. A totally pointless conversation. Kurt and Aria could only shake their heads as the watched the idiotic conversation between the two. They had totally lost all hope in the two of them and just wanted to get finished with everything. It was only after a while that their conversation died down, only to change their topic towards that of diving a thousand meters under the water, yet another pointless conversation. It was a cycle which continued until the afternoon finished. As the sun started to set, everyone headed to the main hall where the nobility were already acquainting themselves with one another. And as usual, the first thing to greet them was a pair of huge luxurious doors. Just from the door alone, one could easily figure out how luxurious the party was going to be. Even though they were still outside, a cheerful and gaudy atmosphere already loomed over them. "The Royal Family has arrived!" Without needing a single word, the knights guarding the doors quickly greeted everyone, and soon after, they opened doors to the main, producing a heavy creaking sound and successfully drawing all attention. Curious gazes came from all directions as they eyed not only the royal family, but the ones with them as well. While it was a little uncomfortable, Grey and Yuna just ignored them and dealt with it. "Waah¡«! It''s the royal family and the heroes!" "They really are young!" "Ahh¡«! They looked at us!" Gossips, idle talks, and the stunned gazes of people immediately came flying throughout the hall from all sides and corners. The ones who just entered were undoubtedly the stars of the night. But of course, even though they have been mesmerized by the royal family and the heroes, they still didn''t forget to be courteous and politely greeted them when they passed by them. The royal family were already accustomed to it and greeted them back as they continued walking their way towards the front wherein a couple of especially gaudy looking tables were located. "On this fateful day, we shall celebrate and take into heart the bravery of these heroes in front of us who risked their own lives for the sake of our beloved kingdom. I once again present to you, our dear heroes! Lt. General Vanessa von Filsatra! Commander Kurt von Helsberg! Duke Kris! Countess Aria! Archduke Grey! And Archduchess Yuna! Everyone, let us give them our sincerest and warmest applause!" £ÛErnes£Ý One by one, the King introduced the six heroes to the crowd of nobles gathered before his eyes. And as time passed, the cheers and claps of those nobles only grew louder and merrier. While it was true that they were clapping and cheering wholeheartedly, the nobles can''t keep themselves from getting shocked about the heroes'' ranks. Especially with Yuna and Grey being an archduchess and archduke, respectively. Some nobles who wanted to make use of Grey and Yuna''s youth and naivety quickly changed their minds after realizing they were S-rankers. They could only imagine the consequences if they crossed the line. "Without any further ado, let this celebration begin!" £ÛErnes£Ý After the deafening cheers and claps, the evening party had finally started and one by one, groups upon groups of people crowded the six. Most of them were feudal lords and their wives. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The Landevars, Aldridges, and Geldorias were also present in the hall, but neither one of their family members approached the six. They wanted for the commotion to quell before doing so. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, I am Count..." "Good day, I am called..." "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness..." Stiff and formal greetings bombarded Grey and Yuna from all directions, asking from "What do you think about this?" or "How old are you?" or "Have you ever gone to this place?". Luckily, Vanessa was there to entertain most of them. It took more than an hour before the number of people swarming them dwindled, and needless to say it was very tiring for them to deal with all of them, even though they only stood there and answered their questions. It wasn''t any better for Kris and Aria as they also had to deal with a similar situation. While theirs weren''t as many as Grey and Yuna''s, it was still tiring as Vanessa wasn''t there to help them out. "Haah... It''s finally over..." £ÛKris£Ý "Nobles really are something..." £ÛAria£Ý "I didn''t imagine the party to be this stressful..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I couldn''t agree with you more..." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Haah..."""" As if they were just one being, all four of them heaved a deep sigh simultaneously. As adventurers, they weren''t able to keep up with the nobles, even though technically, they also held noble ranks themselves. "Hm? What happened to the four of you...?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa asked whilst nonchalantly sipping a glass of orange juice. She was in a completely different state. Although she received her from Ranzel from time to time, it was still a fact that she dealt with the most number of people. Kurt, who was with her, was also calm. He was even better than handling nobles and was able to make them cut the conversation short. A true master which people could only aspire to become. "Actually, you''re the strange one for staying just fine, Vanessa." £ÛKris£Ý "Hmm... It might be because I''m already used to it. Things like balls and parties are easy to handle once you get the hang of it." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Sure, sure, should I call you ''Master'' from now on?." £ÛKris£Ý "Feel free to do so. That doesn''t sound bad at all!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Kris only said it jokingly, but Vanessa took his words literally, making the former stare at her with disbelief in his eyes. Fortunately for Vanessa, Kris was too tired to quarrel at the moment. "Haah... Anyway, is it really alright for a noble to only drink orange juice at a party? I thought you would be the type to drink wine like everybody else." £ÛKris£Ý "Well, I''m not really good with alcohol, so I''m just settling with this. I like sweet drinks anyways." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa said as she took a sip from her glass of orange juice. Meanwhile, Kurt looked at her with empty eyes and Ranzel only looked at her with a sweet smile. They were expressions which only meant one thing. ''That''s obviously a lie.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Though Grey as he saw the subtle yet expressive changes on Kurt and Ranzel''s faces. After all, Vanessa was the type to enjoy all kinds of foods and drinks. It was weird that she didn''t like something many nobles did. Rather than saying that she doesn''t want to drink, it was better to say that she couldn''t. Not only because she was pregnant, but also because of her personality when she became drunk. It was something she didn''t want people to see. "Grey, you''re not thinking of something rude, aren''t you?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa, with her almost animalistic intuition, asked with a smile which wasn''t a smile. It was an expression in which Grey could clearly feel something ominous. A bad foreboding so to say. "By the way, Big Sis Vanessa... Where did you get that juice from?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, you can just get them over... there©` Grey, you weren''t trying to shift the topic, weren''t you?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Grey tried to change the topic but it was just a futile effort, it only took Vanessa a few seconds to figure out what he was doing. She was one again guided by her supernatural-level intuition. "Uh... Umm... Everyone, why don''t I get you some drinks?" £ÛGrey£Ý Driven into a corner, Grey couldn''t do anything else but run away from Vanessa''s intense and dangerous gaze. Everyone else looked at them warmly and curiously as if they were looking at some kind of exhibition. "Well then, Grey, I''ll have some red wine." £ÛKris£Ý "I''ll also be having the same." £ÛAria£Ý "For me, I''ll have orange juice like Big Sis Vanessa." £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t need one." £ÛKurt£Ý "Same for me. I''m quite weak to alcohol, you see." £ÛRanzel£Ý While it was obvious what Grey was trying to do, everyone just decided to play along with him. After all, they could get drinks out of it without needing to go to the display table where many troublesome nobles were gathered. "Alright. Two glasses of wine and a glass of orange juice it is. How about you, Big Sis Vanessa?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Haah... You really are sly, Grey... Then I''ll have another glass of orange juice as well. Make sure it''s chilled, okay?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Roger that!" £ÛGrey£Ý Brought by his own actions, Grey headed to where the table for refreshments was, and as one would expect, a lot of people had their eyes fixated on him while he headed there. It was only then that Grey understood his foolishness. Thankfully, none of them approached him as most of them had already done so. Grey also didn''t want them to, which is a win for him. "Your Highness, is there anything you want?" £ÛWaiter£Ý Having been focused on the people looking at him, before he noticed, Grey had already arrived at the table for refreshments. Luckily, the waiter was able to call out to him before he crashed into it. "Ah, I would like to have two glasses of red wine and three glasses of orange juice." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood." £ÛWaiter£Ý "Oh, and right, could you lessen the ice in one of the orange juices?" £ÛGrey£Ý Requested Grey as he remembered how much Yuna hated having too much ice on her drinks. His request puzzled the waiter for a little bit, but the waiter quickly regained his composure. "Very well, Your Highness. Then which table should we bring the drinks over to?" £ÛWaiter£Ý "There''s no need, I''ll be bringing them over myself." £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But..." £ÛWaiter£Ý The face of the waiter looked troubled the moment Grey said those words. It was his job to deliver the drinks but he didn''t want to disobey Grey either, hence putting him in a dilemma. Grey could understand where the waiter was coming from. It was a situation where If his superior hears about it or if a customer complains about them being too persistent, he could lose his job. It was doom for her no matter what happened. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine." £ÛGrey£Ý Still a little hesitant, the waiter gave up on the idea of opposing Grey and just proceeded on preparing the drinks that the latter had ordered. He muttered not a single word while doing so. "Ah, Your Highness!" £Û???£Ý While Grey was waiting for the drinks to be finished, an unfamiliar voice suddenly called out to me from behind. The voice belonged to a fit-looking middle-age man who was rushing towards him. "Ah! Pardon me for suddenly calling out to you, Your Highness. I am Gerald Tobias, the current mayor of the city of Erdea. I would like to express my deepest gratitude for saving us." £ÛGerald£Ý The man''s words were exactly of the same format as the nobles who had greeted Grey before. While Grey just wanted to quit, he still smiled in reply and politely answered the man. "It''s nothing much. We just happen to have the same goal with the kingdom. That was the reason why we participated in the raid." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, we weren''t talking about the raid. We were talking about what happened about 3 weeks ago, Your Highness." £ÛGerald£Ý Contrary to Grey''s expectation, he and Gerald were on completely different wavelengths. The latter did not talk about the raid, but rather, about an incident which occurred three weeks ago. It was something Grey had a hard time remembering about. With his "Memory Bank", Grey could remember any piece of memory he wanted to, but with how many things happened over the past few weeks, he didn''t know which one it was all about, Things only became clear when another man walked in. "I believe Lord Gerald is talking about the bandit attack, Your Highness." £Û???£Ý "Ah! The knight from that time!" £ÛGrey£Ý Because of shock, Grey wasn''t able to hold himself back and yell my thoughts out loud. Luckily, everyone was so busy with their own conversations that no one was able to hear him. The man was none other than the leader of the knights Grey helped out on their way towards the Royal Capital. He could clearly remember the man''s characteristics with how tough-looking and muscular he was. "Hahaha, it seems you remember our head guard that day. He is Conrad, a colonel from Erdea. He''s also one of my most trusted aides." £ÛGerald£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet you once again, Your Highness. I am forever grateful for your help." £ÛConrad£Ý "Don''t worry about it. We just happen to pass by while heading here. It was just a coincidence that we met you on the way." £ÛGrey£Ý "But it''s because of that mere coincidence that we are safe and sound. Once again, I give you my utmost gratitude, Your Highness." £ÛGerald£Ý Like many people had done before, Gerald and Conrad bowed their heads to Grey to express their gratitude. But Grey, on the receiving end, only felt uncomfortable with how many people had bowed their heads towards him in a single day. "Please raise your hea©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before Grey could finish his words, another voice rang from behind him once again, but this time, he was 100% sure who the owner of the voice was. It belonged to his one and only beloved, Yuna. "You''re taking you so long. Is there something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no, I just happened to run into Lord Gerald and Colonel Conrad." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said whilst signaling his hand towards them, making Yuna''s attention shift from him to the two of them. She then eyed them curiously afterwards, trying to figure out who they were. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness, Lady Yuna. I would like to express my gratitude for saving us a few weeks ago." £ÛGerald£Ý "A few weeks ago...?" £ÛYuna£Ý While Gerald was expressing his gratitude sincerely, Yuna on the other hand was mumbling a question under her breath. She was on a completely different page with him, just like Grey before. "They were the ones in the carriage which was attacked by bandits about three weeks ago." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ahh... That one..." £ÛYuna£Ý But with a simple explanation, Yuna was able to understand the state of things quickly. In spite of that, her eyes were more focused towards the drinks rather than what they were currently dealing with. "I''m glad that you remembered, Your Highness. Also, Lord Grey, you don''t need to be formal with me. After all, an archduke is much more powerful than a mere mayor such as myself." £ÛGerald£Ý Gerald ended his statement with a small laugh. Conrad was also in agreement with him and nodded his head in silence. They were the same type of people like Gustav who minded a clear hierarchy. "Well then, Mister Gerald... about what happened a few days ago, you really don''t have to worry about it. We''re just glad we could be of help." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, I''m worried that we can''t just settle it like©`" £ÛGerald£Ý "No, like I said, it''s really alright. Anyway, it seems like I''m already being called over. It was nice meeting you, Mister Gerald." £ÛGrey£Ý "So it seems... I hope I can invite you to my home some time in the future, Your Highnesses. I really want to thank the both of you properly." £ÛGerald£Ý "Then, we would be imposing on your kindness when the time comes." £ÛGrey£Ý Using Yuna''s arrival as an excuse, Grey managed to escape from yet another troublesome situation. He then headed back towards their tables with Yuna, and the drinks he ordered at hand. ''Erdea, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý On the way there, Grey was reminded about the city Gerald mentioned over their short-lived conversation. It was the name of an independent city-state he also wanted to visit some time in the future. Back on the table, the others were just being their usual selves as they chatted peacefully. There were any more nobles approaching them anymore and so, they could now relax themselves. "Grey, Yuna, you''re back. What took you so long?" £ÛKris£Ý "Sorry, we ran into someone on the way there." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... But you know, someone''s been looking for the two of you." £ÛKris£Ý ""???"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Seeing Grey and Yuan''s confused faces, Kris then immediately shifted his eyes towards a table not far away. There, a white-haired middle-aged man was sitting alone in silence. "It''s Marquess Beldon." £ÛVanessa£Ý ""Eh?"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý CHAPTER 100 END Chapter 101: A Troublesome Party (pt. II) Silver chandeliers illuminating the hall, the large windows displaying the beautiful scenery of the night, the instruments creating harmonious melodies, and exquisite dishes arranged in an orderly manner. Such was the main hall. Be it sight, hearing, or whatever senses one uses, there was an aura of gaudiness no matter where one stands. Not only the hall, the people inside the hall also wore similarly grandiose and gaudy clothing and accessories. In such a grand hall, there stood two young people who caught many of the other''s attention. It was not only because of their ranks and accomplishments, but because of their natural beauty. They are without a doubt amongst the best in terms of appearance amongst the participants. Those two people were none other than Grey and Yuna, and currently, the both of them are... "It''s Marquess Beldon." £ÛVanessa£Ý ""Eh?"" ... in a state of mild confusion from Vanessa''s unexpected statement. They couldn''t help themselves but give a short and confused response. While it was true that many nobles had greeted them after the King''s introduction, Marquess Beldon didn''t look like them. He wasn''t waiting just for an idle chat and a merry greeting. Marquess Beldon had a serious and gloomy atmosphere looming upon him. It was as if he was in a serious predicament that could turn his life for the worse if something was to go wrong. "Beldon... A relative of my student,,,?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. If I remember correctly, his son should be studying in the Royal Academy. I think his name was George." £ÛVanessa£Ý "George... The one with the bad attitude, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. That''s the one." £ÛYuna£Ý The student''s name being mentioned, Grey reminisced about their first day in the academy. He could still remember the face Geroge made when he saw Yuna freeze the training grounds. It was really pale. George was the reason why Grey became a little anxious. He was anxious about what Yuna would do if he were to piss her off. Thankfully, no such events occurred and their days as instructors went off without a hitch. If there was something notable about him, it was that his Beldon household had been involved with a member of Iblis. They were victims who were about to be used for Iblis'' goals. Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but wonder what Marquess Beldon wanted from them. They have heard from the Headmaster that he was a reasonable person, but they still didn''t want to deal with it, especially if it was going to be troublesome. ¡ºGrey, what do you think?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI don''t know... It doesn''t seem like he''s bearing any ill intent.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUuu... I just wanted to drink my juice. Is that too much to ask?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNow, now, don''t get too upset. I''ll make you some when we get back.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºReally?! Yay¡«! Thank you, Grey!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Their expressions unchanging, Grey and Yuna engaged in a telepathic conversation as they shared their opinions about Marquess Beldon who was still sitting quietly, waiting for their response. "Everyone, please have your drinks, Yuna and I will just have a chat with Marquess Beldon for a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll be back in a while." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you for the drinks, Grey and Yuna." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Yeah, thanks." £ÛKris£Ý After placing the glasses of drinks on top of the table, Yuna and Grey then slowly walked their way towards Marquess Beldon''s table. The very moment the latter noticed their approach, he calmly stood up and... "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna, I am called Abraham, head of the Beldon Marquessal household. Pleased to make your acquaintance." £ÛAbraham£Ý ... with his body slightly trembling, he greeted the two of them with a courteous and nervous bow. One could even notice his somewhat pale complexion as he was greeting Grey and Yuna. "As you know, my name is Grey, and this is my partner, Yuna. The pleasure is ours, Marquess Beldon." £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ve heard things from His Majesty about you, it''s good to finally meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "The honor is mine." £ÛAbraham£Ý In response to Abraham''s over the top courteous introduction, Grey and Yina also introduced themselves courteously and formally, accompanied with a slight bow of the head by the end. Strangely enough, when Abraham heard the mention of the King, his complexion became a little bit worse and he was frozen for a moment. He tried his best not to show the two, but their eyes could clearly notice it. "Ah, how rude of me, please have a seat." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Before Yuna and Grey could even move their seats, Marquess Beldon went ahead of us and took it upon himself to move it for them, readying the chairs for Grey and Yuna''s use. While it was true that there was nothing wrong with being courteous, Abraham was just too courteous that it was making both Grey and Yuna feel extremely puzzled and uncomfortable. Along with the fact that he was amongst the highest ranking nobles in Alfrione, it made things even worse! Neither Grey nor Yuna has a speck of understanding what was happening. Even though they felt like their stomachs were turning, they just remained calm and maintained a smile. They just wanted to go back to their table. "Forgive me for the sudden invitation, Your Highnesses. I really wanted to talk about this when we are alone, but I don''t think I''ll have any other chance other than this time." £ÛAbraham£Ý "No, you don''t need to apologize. We weren''t doing anything of great importance, after all. Isn''t that right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U©` Y... Yes. We are free at the moment." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was about to answer with her usual "Un", when she suddenly remembered how tense the atmosphere was and decided to say "Yes" instead. She was trying to act formally with the number of nobles around. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ''Cute...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing Yuna trying to act formal and fumble her words really made Grey extremely happy. If it wasn''t for the situation they were currently in, he would have freely indulged in her cuteness already. "I am glad to hear that." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Then, if I may ask, what might be the reason for your invitation? Is it anything urgent?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah!" £ÛAbraham£Ý As soon as Grey stated that question, Abraham abruptly stood up from his seat and bowed his head in a 90-degree position, making everyone in adjacent tables jolt from surprise. "I would like to apologize for the rudeness of my son! I know this is impudent and unreasonable to ask but©`" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Wait, wait, wait, wait! Marquess Beldon, please calm down. Let us talk about this more calmly, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "T-T-That''s right! We''re really gathering a lot of attention right now!" £ÛYuna£Ý Because of Abraham''s sudden outburst, all the eyes in the hall were suddenly turned upon them, and curious gazes came from all directions. The atmosphere quickly became as awkward as it could get. Luckily, Yuna and Grey were able to convince Abraham to calm down before the commotion could get worse. But also because they were in haste, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help themselves but switch back to causal language. After a few hand signals from them, signaling that everything was alright, as if nothing happened, the crowd went back to what they were doing and they were once again back to their own conversation. "I... I apologize for the sudden outbursts." £ÛAbraham£Ý "No, it''s alright, by the way, what were you talking about earlier again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You were sayin©` Ahem... If I wasn''t mistaken, you mentioned something about an apology, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Upon her sudden realization, Yuna then went from informal back to formal language, and needless to say, it was a precious scene for Grey''s eyes. Her trying so hard made her cute if anything. "Ah, you don''t have to use formal language with me, Your Highnesses. Please feel free to converse in the way you are most comfortable with. It would trouble me if you are uncomfortable during our conversation." £ÛAbraham£Ý "T... Thank you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Abraham was a considerate person. With his words, Yuna''s shoulders and breathing relaxed immediately. It was as if the tense mood was never there to begin with. "Ahem... Then back to the topic... I would like to apologize for my son''s impudence during your time in the Royal Academy. Words have reached me that he had insulted you during the first day, and as a noble, such an attitude is unbefitting for him. For that, I would like to apologize on his behalf. I am deeply sorry, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, I hope you can forgive him." £ÛAbraham£Ý After his elaborate and stiff apology, Abraham bowed his head towards us once again. His hands were trembling even harder than how it used to be and his face became paler as well. It was easy to understand why Abraham acted like that. He was fearing what the King had warned him about. The very thought of the kingdom being in danger because of his son''s simple mistake weighed down heavily on his mind. Neither Grey nor Yuna held any grudge towards the Beldon household, but from Abraham''s perspective, his son had offended people he shouldn''t have. It was the reason he had been trembling ever since. "Umm... While he was prideful and had a sharp tongue, after what he did during the first day, he hasn''t really done anything else which could make me angry. He also didn''t complain during our training, so I don''t think the apology is needed. I think he would be a great knight if he changes his personality." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that is..." £ÛAbraham£Ý When Yuna mentioned the last part of her statement, a dejected expression was painted over Abraham''s face. He then revealed why George had turned out the way he is, clearing Grey and Yuna''s doubts. According to him, it seems that a servant of his wife has been poisoning her wife with alchemy and curse magic, and it seems that it was because of how he sees his mother act that George grew up to be that way. In addition to that, that servant was planning to kill Abraham so that she can take control of the Beldon household with the Marchioness as her puppet in order to serve Iblis'' goals. Luckily, the servant had already been apprehended. As for his wife, she is currently being rehabilitated with George as the servant had also recently started poisoning him for her future plans. While the King had mentioned what had happened to Grey and Yuna already, what Abraham had explained was more detailed. They could only sigh with how much atrocities Iblis had committed. Thankfully, the familiars have yet to report anything suspicious around the royal capital. They could only hope that everything will turn out well and no more disasters occur which could have more innocents. "It was because of my irresponsibility of watching over my household that this happened. I apologize for causing you trouble." £ÛAbraham£Ý After his explanation, Abraham once again bowed his head before Grey and Yuna. It made the latter wonder how much he had apologized to them already. They have already lost count. But rather than answer Abraham''s apology, Grey and Yuna were stuck thinking about what herbs and ingredients were used in the said poison. There was only one thing which matched the effects Abraham described. "Marquess Beldon... The poison, did it perhaps use Rateras flower buds?" £ÛGrey£Ý "H-How did you know?!" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Wellm it''s just that those effects matches that of Rateras''. Was I wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý An extremely shocked expression loomed over Abraham''s face as he looked at Grey. After all, he had just found out about the ingredients used yet Grey already figured it out just by hearing about it. "N-No... You are correct, Your Highness..." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Mmm... To think they would resort to using that. How nasty..." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s hard to cure as well. The ingredients are hard to©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "A cure?! Did Your Highness just mention a cure?!" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Y-Yes...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Abraham made yet another outburst after hearing Yuna''s words. He had been searching far and wide for such a thing yet had never found one. Even now he could only serve medicine which lessens the effects of the poison. Without warning, Marquess Beldon once again bowed his head, surprising Grey and Yuna even more. His pride didn''t matter anymore. He just wanted to get rid of the poison inside his son and wife''s systems. "Your Highness, please teach me about how to make the cure! I will do everything in my power to repay you no matter how much it takes©`" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Wa-Wa-Wa-Wait, please raise your head. People are looking at us again. We''ll tell you the method so please!" £ÛYuna£Ý Once again, people looked at the three of them and once again, they shifted their attention away after Yuna''s quick intervention. Both Grey and Yuna were already tired from dealing with everything and wanted to go home. Getting a paper and pen from the servants, Grey and Yuna wrote down the ingredients and procedure in making the cure. They made sure to mention the exact amounts in order to prevent any mistakes. "Your Highnesses... Words can''t describe how grateful I am. I truly, truly, thank you. If there''s anything you need, please don''t hesitate to tell me." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Then we''ll be doing that when the time comes. Anyway, it seems like the dance is about to begin. We''ll be going back to our table now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, I apologize for taking so much of your precious time. I hope you can still enjoy the party." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Yeah, we will." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you next time." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes." £ÛAbraham£Ý Having resolved the little situation with Abraham, Yuna and Grey headed back to their table, where they relaxed themselves after dealing with a matter they had never expected to deal with in the first place. "Ah... The ice already melted..." £ÛYuna£Ý A dejected expression loomed over Yuna as she looked at her drink, the ice was now gone and melted with the drink. She didn''t want to drink it anymore as it would have already been diluted with water. Yuna stared at her drink with eyes full of disappointment, when coincidentally, the doors opened and the desserts were brought in by the waiters. One of which was the pudding they taught Carlton a few days ago. From dejection, Yuna''s mood immediately swung to a joyous one the moment she witnessed the desserts coming inside the hall. Her eyes were literally brimming with excitement. Her smile was very blinding. "What is that...?" "Is it a new dessert?" "It looks... interesting..." But amongst the dishes that was brought out, one in particular stood out amongst the others, and it was pudding. It was a dessert that only a few people inside the hall have knowledge of. In spite of the fact that everyone was frozen in the confusion of what that peculiar dessert was, Yuna didn''t pay any attention to them and just went ahead there to get a serving of pudding for herself. Following Yuna, the Royal Family then got their own servings of pudding as well, making everyone even more curious about it and prompting them to get one themselves. Luckily, there was more than enough for everyone to enjoy. "Amazing¡«! It''s really delectable!" "It''s really sweet as well!" "What an amazing texture!" "This dish is called pudding! It is created by one of our dear heroes, Archduke Grey, a really delectable dish indeed." £ÛErnes£Ý Hearing everyone''s reactions towards the pudding, the King can''t help himself but announce that Grey was the one who introduced the dish to them, making the crowd even more excited. The King looked so proud at his own words as if he was the one who made them, but Grey, who was the subject of the applause, only felt embarrassed and uncomfortable from their reception. "Grey, I got one for you as well." £ÛYuna£Ý As nonchalant as usual, Yuna returned back to the table with another serving of pudding for Grey, which the latter really appreciated. After all, with how things are, he wouldn''t be able to close to the table for pudding without nobles crowding over him. "Is it delicious?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! But I still think that the ones you make are more delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I''m happy to hear that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe..." £ÛYuna£Ý Although Grey didn''t think that Yuna was lying with her praise for him, he was somewhat doubtful since it was a first-rate chef he was being compared to. In spite of that, he was still very happy after hearing her words. While both Grey and Yuna would be usually embarrassed by the way they are acting right now in public, because the hall was riddled with couples, they didn''t stand out that much. It wasn''t long before music fully enveloped the whole hall and the people started to dance. It was a time where Cedric and Veronica''s brief dancing lesson became a huge help. Grey and Yuna danced to their hearts'' content. The deeper the night went, the merrier the hall became. It was only until the party was over that the number of people inside the hall slowly dwindled as they went home with smiles plastered over their faces. As for the guests of honor, they had a short talk with the royal family and other important figures first. After which, all of them then went back home, free from the "responsibilities" they once had. "Well then, Grey, Yuna, this will be where we part ways." £ÛKris£Ý "Take care on the way home¡«!" £ÛAria£Ý "Yeah." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Having said their goodbyes to one another, Grey and Yuna then parted ways with Kris and Aria and headed back towards the Aldridge Mansion, walking down the night streets. It was only at that time that they noticed how deep the night had really become. Contrary to the party''s lively and cheerful atmosphere, the streets were silent and serene. They could even feel the wind gently caressing their skin. "Haah... Fresh air¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna heaved a deep breath, enjoying the cool and fresh air, and enjoying the dim light coming from street lights and the stars above them. She then skipped to the rhythm of the night with a smile on her face. "So, how was the party? Did you enjoy it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I can''t say that I didn''t enjoy it... but it sure was tiring. Especially with the case with Marquess Beldon, I really didn''t expect it. But all in all, it was a fun experience." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, do you want to attend one again if we have the chance?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... I might refrain from that offer for the time being..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Even if there are lots of delicious dishes present?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh..." £ÛYuna£Ý The moment Grey mentioned the word "dishes", Yuna''s resolve quickly wavered. After all, it was one of the few things she had enjoyed at the party. As Yuna was being troubled by Grey''s question, Grey on the other hand only chuckled as he continued to observe the lady before him. His heart only raced faster the more he looked at her. Brought about by the perfect atmosphere, before he had noticed, Grey''s body already moved on its own and he pressed his lips against Yuna''s. It was so sudden that Yuna could not help but widen her eyes in shock. The light of the moonlight shone upon them like the spotlights on a stage and they are the actors. The chirping of the crickets along with the gentle rustling of the wind became the music to their ears as Grey showed affection towards his beloved. "Eh? Eh? W-why so suddenly?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... That''s a secret." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Tell me! Tell me! Hey, Grey, tell me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pounded her fists against Grey''s shoulders lightly, trying to squeeze out the reason why he kissed her so suddenly. All while trying to hide her embarrassed and beet red face. Too bad for her, there was no actual reason nor will there ever be one that will suffice her. After all, Grey just wanted to kiss her at the spur of the moment. He had once again fallen in love with Yuna. CHAPTER 101 END Chapter 102: The Founding Festival (pt. I) Vibrance, elegance, cheerfulness, and carefreeness. The royal capital was filled with such a festive atmosphere as the people went out of their homes and enjoyed a once a year celebration. With the curtains closed for the award ceremony, the founding festival approached soon after. There was no livelier day to be found in the calendar. Every person in the kingdom celebrated such an occasion. It was a day not only to celebrate the founding of the kingdom, but also a day to celebrate another year of prosperity and safety. A day where all people give their gratitude to the ones who worked blood and sweat to build the kingdom which they now call their home. Colorful banners littered the streets and the smell of delicious delicacies wafted the whole city as the morning sun started to rise from the horizon, signing the start of a new day. Like merry little children excited for their first school trip, the people woke up earlier than usual to prepare themselves for the upcoming festivities which will be held in a few moments. The clock had yet to strike seven, yet the streets were already filled with crowds upon crowds of excited citizens, waiting for their King to present his annual elaborate speech to signal the start of the festival. One by one, trumpets echoed throughout the streets and drums boomed loudly into the vast sky, and little than a few seconds later, the clacking sounds of the horseshoes hitting the ground followed. "His Majesty is here!" "Your Majesty¡«!" "It''s the royal family!" With a dazzling carriage of gold and silver seen parading along the crowded streets, loud cheers reverberated throughout the city as the royalties themselves greeted the populace with a dignified wave of their hands and smiles. The King and the royal family were loved by the populace. There was not a single negative remark from the cheers of the crowd. It was as if the kingdom had become one big family. In the sea of cheerful people, there were others who didn''t wear the same happy expressions most of the crowd did. They also wore black hooded cloaks, contrary to the light and vibrant clothing of the majority. There were two of those figures, and no, they weren''t criminals, thieves, or anything of the sort. They were Grey and Yuna who were going incognito as they experienced the founding festival for themselves. "Hey, Grey... Do we really need to wear this?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna complained silently, clearly trying to show her dissatisfaction, as she gently pulled the garment of the hooded cloak she was wearing. She was clearly dejected about the fact they had to wear such shady outfits on such a joyous day. While Grey and Yuna planned to head out in the founding festival normally, what the King did yesterday prevented them from doing so. Because he presented them to the public, their faces became widely known throughout the royal capital. Especially with Yuna''s silver hair, and being an elf in addition to that, it would be easy to identify them. It would undoubtedly cause a commotion if they were to be found out. A commotion which will just trouble them. "Is it really uncomfortable?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not really... It''s just that I prefer moving around without hiding our identities. I just want to experience the festival normally." £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m sorry, but please bear with it for now. It would be impossible for us to enjoy the festival without getting recognized if we aren''t wearing these." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I understand..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna nodded her head slightly in resignation, her face clearly showing her crestfallen eyes and a dejected mood. Seeing her so dejected made Grey''s heart ache a little as well. The founding festival was one of the things Yuna really looked forward to when they arrived at the royal capital. Now that the whole experience was ruined, it was only understandable why she was feeling gloomy. "Then... Yuna, how about you think of this as a covert quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A covert... quest?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Basically, what we''re going to do is to enjoy the festival without getting discovered. If you last the whole day without getting discovered, you win, but if you get discovered, you lose. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý With a serious tone in her voice, Yuna stared at Grey with eyes full of strong emotions, or so it seems, but truthfully, it was hard to understand what she was feeling at the moment. "W... What?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Stop treating me too much like a child!" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing through Grey''s plan, Yuna showed her dissatisfaction by puffing her cheeks and pouting ever so cutely, trying to act as if she was mad at Grey and not looking at him. While it was Grey''s aim to make the festival more exciting for the both of them, the way he delivered it seemed to Yuna like he was talking to a little child, making the latter obviously frustrated. "Sorry, sorry, I just thought it would make things more interesting. We can just continue normally if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Dummy. I didn''t say I dislike the idea, it''s just... you''re treating me too much like a child! I''m your girlfriend so you should treat me more as an equal!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna continued her retort whilst flapping her hands in a frustrated manner, but the more she did it, the more she seemed childish to Grey. And it went without saying that Grey wanted to spoil her more because of it. It was the duality of Yuna''s personality, she acts very mature at times, especially when there are children involved, but when she is with Grey, the roles become reversed. She, herself, is not very aware of it. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop that." £ÛGrey£Ý "You promise?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I promise." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s response, Yuna looked at him doubtfully for a hot second, but she then heaved a brief sigh a short moment later, showing that she had resigned over the topic. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Yuna was right to doubt. Grey had no intention of doing so, or rather, his actions are already engraved on his on an instinctual level that it would be hard to undo. After all, Yuna was just too cute for him to handle. "So... About that ''quest''..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, yeah. So the rules are©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Isn''t that... Ah! Elder Sister Yuna! Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛEliza£Ý Before Grey and Yuna''s little game had even started, it was already over, and the reason for it was none other than their little sister figure, Eliza, who had suddenly spotted them inside such a large crowd. After spotting them, Eliza then ran towards them in an energetic manner, and along her was her older sister, Elise, and her older cousin, Elaine. They had just finished watching the parade. While Grey and Yuna had been surprised that their little game had been postponed in an instant, what gave them more of a shock was the fact that Eliza recognized them immediately. It only took her a single glance. Neither Grey nor Yuna knew what to feel about the situation. They didn''t if their disguise was just terrible or Eliza''s observational skills are just extreme. They also took time in picking their cloaks too. "Ah! It really is them! You sure have good eyes, Liz" £ÛElise£Ý "Hehe... It''s Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna, after all!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza puffed her chest proudly with her closed fist over it as she declared such words with a proud face. She was really happy while doing it too, not even embarrassed by a little bit. "Good morning, everyone. Fancy meeting you here." £ÛGrey£Ý "We are surprised too, but what with those hoods? Is that a new fashion trend right now?" £ÛElise£Ý Elise asked curiously as she eyed Grey and Yuna''s attires closely, shifting her view from up and down every now and then. Following her, Elaine and Eliza also did the same thing. No other choices present, Yuna and Grey explained to them why they were wearing such hoods over their usual clothes, and unsurprisingly, all of them were able to understand their reason immediately. "I see... It was because of the awarding ceremony yesterday, huh..." £ÛElise£Ý "But you know, we were the ones surprised to learn that you were amongst the heroes of the kingdom! Why didn''t you tell us?!" £ÛElaine£Ý "And since His Majesty addressed you as archduke and archduchess that means you are both S-rankers! You should have told us sooner!" £ÛElise£Ý "Yeah, yeah, Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna are so mean!" £ÛEliza£Ý As quick as lightning, the topic of the conversation changed from hiding from the public eyes to the events which unfolded before. It was as if the latter was the main topic to begin with. The three ladies'' protest and curiosity was only natural. Because of the amount of nobles gathered yesterday, neither of them were able to speak with Grey and Yuna. Only their parents had the chance to. There were visible tinges of frustration behind the three young ladies'' voices as they protested to Grey and Yuna. It was frustration brought about by sudden events that they had no idea about. It took several minutes before everyone calmed down. Luckily, the crowd was already loud to begin with and their small ground didn''t end up catching unwanted attention from them. "We''re really sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... It''s fine, but don''t do that again. We''re really going to get mad the next time you do it!" £ÛElise£Ý Hearing Elise''s remark, Elaine and Eliza nodded their heads lightly, showing that they were in agreement with her. Of course, Yuna and Grey understood full well why they said those things. "But you know, it must be tough, right, Grey, Yuna. After all, right now, everyone in the city should already know your identities." £ÛElaine£Ý "Haah... I couldn''t agree with you more." £ÛGrey£Ý "We just wanted to enjoy the festival normally, and this happened... Uuu... We should have just skipped yesterday, after all, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? Why?" £ÛEliza£Ý Elaine, Yuna, and Grey were discussing the downs of being presented to the public yesterday, when suddenly, Eliza interrupted our talk by asking an innocent question. She still wasn''t able to comprehend the situation. To Eliza, who was still young, there were no demerits in being presented to the public. Rather, she considers it an honor if she were ever to be in Grey and Yuna''s position. Her sense of embarrassment still hasn''t developed well. "Well, you see, Liz, because of the awarding ceremony yesterday, we are not unable to go out in the public like we used to do. Now, we have to wear hoods every time we do so." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? But isn''t that fine?" £ÛEliza£Ý Yuna tried to explain their circumstances towards Elise but it was futile. Eliza''s ten-year-old mind can''t understand the downside of the situation. All she saw were the positives of it. It was not that Eliza couldn''t understand it, but rather, being brought up as a noble and the fact that nobles garner a lot of stares on a regular basis, made Grey and Yuna''s situation seem normal to her. She still hasn''t fully grasped the difference in scale between her daily life and the two''s situation. "But Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey, isn''t it cool that you''re wearing hoods? It really feels like you''re real adventurers!" £ÛEliza£Ý Well, there was also the fact that she had an entirely different view over the situation. Her way of thinking was just too optimistic that it was blinding to look at her directly. She was shining. At that moment, everyone else pondered whether they should explain the situation to Eliza more thoroughly, but in the end, they decided to settle everything with just warm giggles. The problem now was Grey and Yuna''s situation. Now that their cover was blown, they started to wonder if they should still continue wearing the hoods. After all, they are useless if they could still get recognized. "Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna, do you still have another hood?! I also want to wear one!" £ÛEliza£Ý Her mind free of concerns, Eliza suggested yet another strange statement. To her young mind, it seemed a little like Grey and Yuna were playing a game, and she wanted to participate in it. Hearing Eliza''s energetic and happy suggestion, the other four couldn''t help but look at each other''s eyes, asking quietly whether they should allow Eliza''s suggestion, as it seemed like she still did not get the point of wearing them. In the end, none of them were able to do anything against Eliza''s innocent pleas, and they decided to follow her whim, but there was just one tiny problem. Neither Grey nor Yuna had an extra hood with them. "Sorry, Liz. I only have hoods for me and Yuna... I don''t have any extras at the moment." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Then, Liz, how about we buy you a new hood? We could also choose a cute design if you want to." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?!" £ÛEliza£Ý After hearing Yuna''s suggestion, Eliza who briefly hanged her head in dejection jumped back to being energetic in less than a second. It was to be expected with Yuna who was an expert in handling children. Grey looked at Yuna and once again realized how strange his girlfriend was. He started to wonder if the reason Yuna was good at handling children was because she, herself, often acts like one. "Hoods¡«! Hoods¡«! Hoods¡«!" £ÛElia£Ý With Eliza humming merrily and skipping energetically along the lively streets, all five of them headed towards a nearby store wherein a multitude of quality attires were displayed and sold. It wasn''t too far off from where they previously were, but it was still a couple hundred meters away. During the whole time, Eliza still continued humming and skipping steps. She was still full of energy. "Good morning, how may I serve you?" £ÛClerk£Ý Hearing the bell chimes ringing by the doorway, the clerk immediately turned his attention towards it and gave Grey and company a polite greeting, acting professionally as one should. Inside, they wear an amazing variety of fabric and clothing on display. From common attire to that which is considered very fashionable, there was plenty to pick from, all in different styles and colors. "Do you have hooded cloaks here for children?" £ÛGrey£Ý "For children?" £ÛClerk£Ý "Yes. I want to have a hood that can fit her." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said, looking towards Eliza''s direction. The girl in question was already busy exploring the shops'' items on display. She went here, there, over, and under, trying to satisfy her endless curiosity. Of course, Eliza didn''t do anything which could damage the items and only looked at them from a distance. Elise, Elaine, and Yuna were watching over her as she explored the place. "Yes, we do have those. What material do you want it to be?" £ÛClerk£Ý "Hmm... do you have one which is easy to move in, light, comfortable, durable, and is cool to wear?" £ÛGrey£Ý When Grey gave the characteristics he wanted for the hood, the clerk skillfully checked their list of items to fulfill his demand. And since Grey asked for so many characteristics, it took the clerk quite some time to find one. Grey wasn''t really picky with the hoods they are wearing, but since he was buying it for Eliza, he thought it should at least buy something that''s comfortable to wear. Especially since Eliza is an energetic girl, something that prevents her from sweating was a must. "Ah! We have those in our inventory... But..." £ÛClerk£Ý "But...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They costs quite a lot. Since they''re made of high-quality materials, the cheapest is priced 600 kiels." £ÛClerk£Ý The amount the clerk said is more than a working adult''s earnings for a whole week. While it might not seem much to Grey and Yuna''s financial capabilities, to normal people, it''s already pretty expensive, considering the fact that most of what they earn are spent on their living expenses. Grey initially felt a little guilty spending so much money on a single piece of attire, but since it was for the sake of Eliza''s happiness, he didn''t mind it too much. They still have plenty left to spare anyway. "Hey, Liz, come here for a minute." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛEliza£Ý Seeing Grey''s hand signal, Eliza quietly walked towards him at an amble pace, still while looking around the shop with curious eyes as she walked over the counter. Apart from Eliza who had been called over, the other girls stayed behind and decided to look at the displays just like Eliza did. Yuna was especially curious and eager amongst the three. "What is it, Elder Brother Grey?" £ÛEliza£Ý "I''ve found a list of suitable hoods for you, please pick one from it. And keep in mind, once you''ve chosen it, we won''t be able to change it. So be careful in choosing, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý While the other girls were busy exploring and scrutinizing every corner of the shop, Eliza and Grey were choosing from the catalog of items what kind of hooded cloak they were going to purchase. Even though the store didn''t specialize in making hooded cloaks, there was plenty to choose from. There were cute ones, simple ones, and of course, over the top ones as well. It took Eliza quite a while to choose. "Elder Brother Grey, I want this one!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Because it looks like what Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna are wearing! I want to wear it too!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza excitedly said her reason with a loud voice while a large smile blossomed on her face. It was a smile which was emanating pure innocence and gentle warmth. Even the clerk was touched. "Huh? Why?" £ÛEliza£Ý Prompted by Eliza''s innocent smile, Grey wasn''t able to help himself but pat her head gently just like how he pats Yuna''s when he praises her. She was just too adorable to handle. "Don''t mind me. Anyways, let''s buy those hoods now, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý In agreement with what Grey said, Eliza excitedly punched her fist into the empty air, radiating her energy throughout the whole shop, like the little ball of energy that she was. "Wow¡«! Liz, that''s so cute!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It really suits you, Liz!" £ÛElise£Ý "I didn''t know a hood could be so fashionable..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Hehe, thank you!" £ÛEliza£Ý After purchasing the hood from the store, Eliza showed it off to everyone by twirling left and right, and turning around. It was such a girly way of showing off a new attire which suited her well. The hooded cloak was pretty simple with a little embroidery works here and there, but the moment Eliza wore it it became very fantastic. It perfectly encapsulated her cuteness. If they were on Earth, she would make a killing by being a child model. "Hey, Elder Sister, Elder Sister Elaine! Please wear one too!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Ah... Umm... Liz... That''s a little..." £ÛElise£Ý "Umm... That''s right. We''re too old for that..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Please¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý Elise and Elaine tried to reason their way out from Eliza''s request, but when Eliza pleaded with her dazzlingly innocent eyes, it was all for naught. In the end, they also ended up buying one for Elise and Elaine. In the face of pure and innocent cuteness, they were all powerless. CHAPTER 102 END Chapter 103: The Founding Festival (pt. II) Their faces covered by dark hoods, five figures walked ever so silently along the crowded and lively streets, with an enigmatic air about them, they gazed upon the crowd with cautious eyes. Without a single warning, one of the figures abruptly halted her foot from taking another step, causing the others to freeze on their tracks. When they looked back to see what happened to her, they could see her body trembling slightly, with her face flushed red. "I can''t take it anymore! This is so embarrassing!" £ÛElise£Ý Not being able to handle it anymore, Elise took off her hood and vented out her frustration by yelling out loud, drawing the attention of others towards us. Especially with how embarrassed her face was. It has only been about 20 minutes since the group started exploring with their hood on and in that span of time, they have successfully drawn the attention of many. It had totally become the opposite of Grey and Yuna''s original purpose. Of course, with so many eyes looking at them, it was bound that one of them would quit from embarrassment sooner or later. It just so happened that it was sooner rather than later, with Elise being the first one to quit. "Eh? Elder Sister, you''re blowing our cover!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Sorry, Liz, but it''s just too embarrassing! There are just too many people looking at us!" £ÛElise£Ý "I... I wanna go home..." £ÛElaine£Ý Contrary to Eliza, Elise and Elaine were actually just forced into wearing the hoods because they weren''t able to resist the former''s innocent pleas. But after walking in the streets for minutes, they weren''t able to handle it anymore. While it was true that it is normal for adventurers to wear outfits with hoods in them, the same cannot be said for normal citizens. On top of that, there was a child along the group, making them stand out even more. If it were just Grey and Yuna, it wouldn''t have been conspicuous since there were only the two of them, but since their numbers increased to five, people started looking at them from time to time. Far apart from Eliza''s enthusiastic expression, Elise and Elaine were only filled with embarrassment. The founding festival they have looked forward to for days was now completely in tatters. They have become an exhibition in the crowd. "Please¡«! Elder Sister! Elder Sister Elaine! Only for today! Please¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Sorry, Liz, I just can''t take it anymore. People have already started looking at us with suspicion." £ÛElise£Ý "That''s right, Liz. Rather than adventurers, we look like a band of criminals about to do something terrible." £ÛElaine£Ý Elaine and Elise explained their thoughts to Eliza carefully and thoroughly, making sure that the latter understood what they were trying to imply. Eliza, after hearing what they wanted to express, looked around the crowd, only to realize that they had already become the center of attention, further proving her older sister and cousin''s point. "I understand..." £ÛEliza£Ý Having no way to turn the conversation around, Elia was left with nothing to do but hang her head in dejection. It was evident that she really wanted to continue playing with the hoods on. Seeing Eliza''s gloomy expression, a sense of guilt sprouted both in Elise and Elaine''s hearts. The more time passed, the more that guilt grew inside their hearts, gnawing on their conscience. There were two expressions which Eliza unknowingly uses which makes others comply with her requests. One was an innocent plea, while the other was her dejected expression. The current was the latter. "Uuu... Fine! But only until lunch, alright?! After that, I''ll be taking this hood off and that''s final!" £ÛElise£Ý Not being able to handle seeing her little sister in such a sorry state, Elise steeled herself for the upcoming embarrassing moments she will surely remember and wore her hood once again. "Haah... I''ll only wear this until lunch too..." £ÛElaine£Ý Like dominos falling one after another, after Elise resigned herself to Eliza''s request, Elaine followed suit and also wore her hood, ending her statement with a lengthy and barely audible sigh. While they were able to resist Eliza''s innocent pleas, both of them were still powerless against Eliza''s gloomy mood. The little girl had become a great mind manipulator without even noticing it herself. "Yay! I love you, Elder Sister! Elder Sister Elaine!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Liz, too tight! You''re hugging too tightly!" £ÛElise£Ý Bouncing back from extremely sad to extremely happy, Liz wasn''t able to help herself but hug Elise and Elaine without restraint. Thankfully, all three of them were about the same strength, otherwise, their bones would have been crushed. While Grey and Yuna were happy they resolved their problem, they also felt a little conflicted. They were a little envious that the three could just take off their hoods anytime they want, something neither of them can do. "Excuse me... Is there a problem here?" Answering to the commotion the group had caused, three steel-armored knights came towards them to assess the situation with their own eyes. All wearing vigilant expressions as they eyed the situation. It wasn''t the first time they had seen knights patrolling around. Just a few moments before, there were also soldiers and knights patrolling the streets to ensure that peace and order was retained in the festival. Compared to the previous years, security has become even tighter with the threat of Iblis'' revenge present. As they didn''t know the enemy''s plans, all they could do was brace themselves for the worst and make sure the citizens'' safety was ensured. It has already been a week since the familiars have been sent to monitor the city and they have yet to report to Grey and Yuna any abnormalities they have witnessed. If there was something noteworthy, it was that they were able to catch some petty thieves and troublemakers along the days. Of course, it was still a top secret matter which only the knights and those in high power knew of. It was the very reason why the knights'' vigilance and sensitivity are on a whole another level. ''Hmm... Is this mandatory, I wonder...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought to himself as he looked at the knights who were on duty during such a joyous festival. He pitied them a little that they couldn''t enjoy the festivities because of their responsibilities. "Sorry for the trouble, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Without wasting a single second, Grey walked towards the knights and explained the situation to them. He didn''t want them to spend the festival in jail because of a simple misunderstanding, after all. At first, the knights were perplexed after hearing the reason, but Grey was able to convince them after some time. Well, rather than convince, all he had to do was actually just reveal his identity to them. "Y-Your High©`" "Shhh¡«! We''re going incognito right now, so as much as possible, I would like it if you can keep our secret. Can I trust you on that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "O-Of course! You can count on us!" Thankfully, the knights were all tight-lipped and didn''t spread out the word to the bystanders. Rather, the knights were all gung-ho after learning about Grey''s identity as if they just met their idols. There was also something strange happening about the knights after they learnt about Grey''s identity. For reasons unknown to Grey, they acted a little fidgety as if they were high school girls acting bashful in front of their crushes. "Uh... Umm... Your©` I mean, Sir, could we have your... umm... autograph?" The knights have totally become fanboys as they timidly asked Grey, making the latter feel conflicted about the current situation. They even had a piece of high-quality papers and magic pens with them that they got from god knows where. Elation was quickly painted over their faces as soon as Grey agreed to their requests and even more so when Yuna was called over to sign as well. They signed with their mana imprinted, creating authentic and non-replicable autographs. There was no end to the happiness the knights felt. One even went as far as saying he''ll make it his family''s heirloom. It was a very unexpected reaction. It was the best that happened to them on such a tiring day. "Ahem... Well then, it seems that everything is alright. We''ll be heading out now." "Yeah, thank you for your service." £ÛGrey£Ý "Continue your good work¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý As if nothing happened, the knights went back to their patrol, seemingly unfazed even after learning about Grey and Yuna''s, though in reality, they were all on cloud nine after receiving their autograph. "Sorry for the commotion, did everything go well?" £ÛElise£Ý "Yeah, don''t worry about it... Well then, where shall we head nex©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grooowwwlllll Grey was about to ask where they would be heading next, but before he could finish his words, a peculiar sound rang throughout everyone''s ears. It is the sound of Eliza''s hungry stomach. After hearing such a sound, everyone''s eyes shifted towards Eliza, and the person in question looked at her stomach for a short second and then looked at her sister''s eyes, obviously asking for help. "Haah... This is why I told you to eat breakfast before we head out. Sorry, everyone, but can we have an early lunch first?" £ÛElise£Ý "Pfft. Yeah, sounds good to me." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m also fine with it." £ÛElaine£Ý "Un. I''m also feeling a little hungry myself." £ÛYuna£Ý While everyone agreed to Elise''s suggestion, one of them in particular answered her a little differently. Of course, that person was none other than Yuna, who was also a little hungry herself. With everyone in agreement, all of five of them headed to the central plaza wherein not just dozens but hundreds of stalls were installed. A place where delicacies ranging from seafoods, meats, fruits, vegetables, and even desserts. It was heaven for food lovers. Well, even if one was not a food lover, it was a place where everyone could enjoy. If there was a food that one was thinking of, the central plaza surely has it. One just needs to do a little bit of exploration. "Waah¡«! There''s so much food! What should we try first?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "First"... That word rang inside Grey''s ears as clear as day. It was a word which meant that she was planning to have a taste on all of them. She had really become a mini version of Yuna. Of course, Yuna also looked at the food stalls with similarly shimmering eyes like Eliza. Her and Eliza''s combined excitement was too much that they looked like they were shining. "Hold up, Liz, we need to find a table first." £ÛGrey£Ý "If it''s a table, then leave it to us. Elaine and I will find a good place." £ÛElise£Ý "Eh? But Elise, Elaine, what about the foods you want to eat?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, Yuna, I''m not a picky eater, and since Liz and I pretty much have the same tastes, I''m sure it will be fine." £ÛElise£Ý "Elise''s right, Yuna. You don''t need to worry about us. I''m sure you''ll pick the most delicious foods!" £ÛElaine£Ý At first, Yuna was worried about whether the foods they would pick would suit Elaine and Elise''s palate, but after hearing their words, Yuna was reassured and she was able to regain her calm. "Well then, see you later¡«!" £ÛElise£Ý "Bring lots and lots of foods, alright¡«?" £ÛElaine£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Having waved their goodbyes, Elise and Elaine then headed out in search to find a good table wherein they would be able to have their early lunch with unusually enthusiastic expressions on their faces. While Grey was not really picky about tables, he hoped that they would find a big one. After all, with his and Yuna''s appetite, along with the fact that there was a festival, it was already sure that they would bring in a lot of dishes. "Well then, shall we also begin our own quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s buy lots of delicious foods!" £ÛYuna£Ý "And sweets, too!" £ÛEliza£Ý Like adventurers heading out into the wild, the little group of three ventured stall after stall in search of delicious delicacies spread out across the vast plaza, not letting a single stall get unnoticed. Skewers, stews, grilled fish, roasted meats, cakes, breads, and there were even things they had only seen for the first time! It was like a shopping spree for them except that rather than things such as clothes and appliances, they were only buying foods to fill their stomachs. "Grey, how about this one!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, I''ll have five of those." £ÛGrey£Ý "Elder Brother Grey, these ones too!" £ÛEliza£Ý "I''d like another five of those, too." £ÛGrey£Ý Point here, point there, point everywhere. Every time a certain food catches their attention, Yuna and Eliza would always ask Grey to buy it for them, and since it won''t just be them who will be eating them, they end up buying five of each dish. If it weren''t for Grey''s "Inventory", none of them would have been able to carry all the foods they have bought. Grey didn''t even know how much they had bought or whether they would fit on the table. They just bought and bought some more. As for the money they have spent, since they weren''t buying in luxurious restaurants, they were able to buy them cheaply. In spite of that, the money they spent still reached hundreds if not thousands of kiels. The hoods they were wearing had also begun getting more and more useless as time passed. Just the fact that they were purchasing so many foods, they have already gathered a lot of attention. "Huh? Isn''t that... Ah! Grey!" £ÛJulius£Ý As the three continued their shopping spree, a familiar voice called out to Grey from out of the blue. It was none other than Julius, who was also wearing a hooded cloak, hiding his identity just like them. "Huh? Weren''t you on the parade?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Father already finished his speech, so I am free now. And by the looks of it, it looks like you''re also going incognito." £ÛJulius£Ý "Well, after what happened yesterday, I don''t think we can still go around the city without getting recognized." £ÛGrey£Ý "We...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah. Yuna is also with me." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said whilst nonchalantly pointing his right index finger at the figure who was merrily selecting the kinds of foods she wanted to taste at a certain stall. She has yet to notice Julius. "I see... But who''s that child whose action''s resemble Yuna''s?" £ÛJulius£Ý Seeing the small hooded figure who was Eliza, Julius asked a question to satisfy his curiosity, and even though he had only seen the little girl for the first time, his observations were already on point. "Ah, that''s Elise''s younger sister, Eliza, but we usually call her Liz. But... speaking of which, are you all alone?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, not really... I''m actually meeting up with Amelia here. She should be here any moment now." £ÛJulius£Ý "Oh, so it''s a rendezvous date, huh... I see, I see." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said teasingly whilst looking at Julius with a smug face, trying to annoy him for no reason whatsoever. It was super effective as Julius quickly snapped with a flustered face about him. It was usually Julius who would tease Grey about Yuna when they were in the Royal Academy and Grey would take revenge by increasing the difficulty of his training a little bit. It was a common occurrence for them to annoy one another. "Shut up. You''re also with Yuna so you''re also on a date©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "Guess who¡«?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Before Julius could finish his statement, Amelia''s small and delicate pearly hands covered his eyes, stopping him from doing so. Grey was too caught up in teasing Julius that he also didn''t notice Amelia''s approach. "Umm... Hello, Amelia..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Kyaaa!!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Unfortunately for Amelia, she wasn''t able to notice that Grey was actually present. The moment Grey greeted her with a friendly smile, her face immediately became flustered red. Because of extreme embarrassment, Amalia quickly hid her flushed face behind her hands and shrunk herself to the ground, accompanied with a very loud, high-pitched girly scream. The surrounding crowd quickly searched for the source of the voice, and found the embarrassed Amelia clinging to Julius'' trousers. Thankfully, they were able to stop a misunderstanding from brewing and everything returned to normal. "Grey, what was that scream all about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Rather than explaining it in words, Grey just shifted his eyes towards Julius and Amelia, and Yuna''s eyes followed, making her understand the situation vaguely, but enough for her to put the pieces together. "Good morning, Julius, Amelia." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good morning as well, Yuna." £ÛJulius£Ý "G... Good... morning... Yuna..." £ÛAmelia£Ý It only took about a few seconds, but after that very short exchange of greetings, Amelia was able to recover from her recent embarrassing moment, though her face was still a little flushed. "By the way, this is Eliza, Elise''s younger sister." £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I am E-Eliza von Landevar, y-you can call me Liz. I-It''s a pleasure to m-meet you, Y-Your Hi-Higness and La-Lady Amelia!" £ÛEliza£Ý Unfamiliar with greeting a royalty and other nobles, Eliza stuttered to introduce herself towards Julius and Amelia, obviously nervous and scared that she might do something that might offend them. Of course, the two in question weren''t offended in any way at all, rather, they felt fluffy inside after seeing such an adorable display from Eliza. Eliza had yet again captured the hearts of others. "HaHaha, you''re too stiff. I''m incognito right now, so you can just call me Julius. Liz, was it...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛEliza£Ý "You can just call me Amelia, too. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Liz." £ÛAmelia£Ý While she was nervous to the point she might collapse at any second at first, after Julius and Amelia introduced themselves, Eliza calmed down a little bit and started to relax herself around them. "By the way, are the two of you here for lunch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, not really, but if that''s an invitation from you, then I wouldn''t refuse your courteous offer." £ÛJulius£Ý "Still as sly as usual, huh. Alright, we''ll treat you but I don''t want to hear any whining if you don''t like the food we bought." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, beggars can''t be choosers, after all." £ÛJulius£Ý "Even as a joke, that saying is not funny if a prince is the one saying it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... You''re no fun, Grey." £ÛJulius£Ý While Grey and Julius were talking about lunch and other things, the girls themselves were also engaged in an entirely different topic, mostly centered around how lovely Eliza''s hooded cloak was. After a few more minutes of exploring the plaza, they finally met up with Elise and Elaine who were tasked to find themselves a table, and luckily, they were able to find one in a good location that can seat all of them, Julius and Amelia included. Elise and Elaine were baffled at first as to why Julius and Amelia were with the three, but after a few seconds of explanation, they wholly understood what happened and commented nothing about it. "So, where are all the things you''ve bought? I assume it''s in your storage ring?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, just wait a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý Not wasting a single movement, Grey hastily retrieved all the foods and drinks they had bought from his "Inventory", and it was only at that moment where that Grey realized how much they had bought "What the heck..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius wore a very dumbfounded and surprised face as his eyes widened, seeing all the things Grey, Yuna, and Eliza bought. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that they can fill the bellies of 30 people full. """"You bought too many!!"""" In perfect sync, Elise, Elaine, Julius, and Amelia voiced out their thoughts towards the three who bought the foods, reprimanding our thoughtless actions. Needless to say, they received quite the long scolding. CHAPTER 103 END Chapter 104: The Founding Festival (pt. III) With the sun on its zenith, a figure lay powerless beside a plaza table, his face screaming with nausea and his belly aching from too much pain. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was being tormented by his own body. "Argh... I don''t think I can eat any more food for today... My stomach is about to burst from eating too much..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius grumbled in a low voice as he gently stroked his belly with his right hand, all while trying to prevent himself from vomiting from eating too much. He felt as if he was in hell. It was not just Julius who was in a sorry state. Elise, Elaine, and Amelia were also in a similar state, and the cause of it was none other than the amount of food that Grey, Yuna, and Eliza bought thoughtlessly. ''Haah... Seriously, what a bunch of idiots...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had already warned them to only eat the amount their stomachs can handle, but for the reason that they didn''t want any food to go to waste, they insisted on finishing all the food brought to the table. At first, all of them had the spirits of warriors as if they were heading into a dangerous battlefield, but after eating about twice as usual, they started to slow down and pain soon struck them. Of course, the ones who brought the food were perfectly fine. It was not that they finished everything but rather, they just stopped when they felt full. The rest was stored inside Grey''s "Inventory", to be eaten sometime in the future. "Grey... Do you have any magic that can quicken the digestion of the things we ate? Surely, you have one, right?" £ÛJulius£Ý "No, there''s no such thing. You have to endure that yourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re so merciless..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius looked at Grey with pained eyes as he grumbled those words. The way he looked, it was as if he was on the verge of dying. It was something that he and the others brought upon themselves. There was no lie in Grey''s words when he replied to Julius. If it was a grave wound, a fatal disease, or even mending the soul of others, he could do it with holy magic. But one for indigestion? Grey has no such thing. Thankfully, Grey was not a merciless person like Julius described. Even though it was their own faults for eating too much, it was also partly his for buying too much food to eat. Everyone was to blame. Seeing the four of them in such a pitiful state, Grey thought of a way to lessen the pain they felt. Although he isn''t able to solve indigestion, there are still things that he could do for them as their friend. "¡¶Heal¡· ¡¶Cure¡·" £ÛGrey£Ý Without wasting another second, Grey hastily casted a pair of recovery spells on the four of them, easing the pain they were suffering and removing the nausea they felt. It was a temporary but effective solution. "Th... Thanks... That''s a lot better..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Thank you, Grey..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "I only removed the pain and nausea, your fullness is still there so don''t move around recklessly or you''ll surely vomit." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Yes..."""" After Grey reminded them of their current status, the four of them slowly stood up from their seats and carefully moved their body around, trying to figure out the limits of the things they can do before getting wasted.... again... While the four of them checked out their bodies, Grey, on the other hand, was waiting for Yuna and Eliza to come back from wherever they had ventured to, using his "Divine Eyes" for a better view. After they finished their lunch, Yuna and Eliza said they were going to look around the plaza once again to search for a medicine for the four''s stomach ache. It has already been several minutes and have still yet to come back. ''Hmm... Where had those two gone off...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pondered as he looked at the nearby stalls. Even using the maximum range of his "Heaven''s Eye", he still didn''t spot them. It only meant that they had gone more than a kilometer away in search of medicine. Normally, people would be very worried when one of their precious ones have been gone for too long, but it was not the case for Grey. He was neither worried nor bothered about the current situation. After all, Yuna was an S-ranker. Even if some people were to try and harm them, the opposite would happen, they would be the ones who''ll experience a world of pain. It would be even more horrifying if they pissed off Yuna. Even if the attackers were to pin the blame to Yuna and ask help from the knights, it would be useless. It was a no-brainer to answer who the knights would trust, a group of shady scallywags or a hero of the kingdom. ¡ºEveryone, how''s the situation?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý With nothing else left to do, Grey contacted the familiars to see if there were any suspicious developments. Though he wanted to enjoy the founding festival, he just couldn''t let his guard down. ¡ºNothing noteworthy had happened yet, Master.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºI could say the same on my side, Master¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºSame here.¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý ¡ºNo problems her either.¡» £ÛKentaurus£Ý ¡ºNegative, Master.¡» £ÛArcturus£Ý The same answers rang from the familiars'' mouths once again. They have already been on watch for a week yet they have yet to spot something shady. All they saw were merry people going out and about the festival. ¡ºAlright, I''ll contact you again later. Keep up the good work.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºYes!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡» Short and simple, the conversation ended as quickly as it started. Although positive responses came from the familiars, Grey couldn''t put off an ominous feeling brewing inside his heart. It was as if it was calm before the storm. "Everyone, we''re back!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We brought medicine!" £ÛEliza£Ý As Grey was thinking of such a thought, Yuna and Eliza came back coincidentally with a sizable bag full of things. As neither Yuna nor Eliza knew what was the best medicine, they bought more than what was planned. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. After Yuna gave Grey the medicines they have bought, the latter quickly checked it using "Appraisal" and gave the best medicine to the four of them, relieving their stomach aches immediately. "Ahh... That''s much better..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius, who looked like he was about to die a few moments ago now looked like he could run a thousand laps. The others were also feeling much better than before as they rested on the benches. "Elder Sister, Elder Sister Elaine, are you alright now?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah, thanks for worrying, Liz." £ÛElise£Ý "Yes! I''m feeling much better now!" £ÛElaine£Ý In response to Eliza''s worried eyes, Elise tightly embraced Eliza while Elaine closed her fist snappily, trying to convey to the young girl how much better they were feeling. And as the person subject to their actions, Eliza''s mood improved drastically. Disregarding everyone''s reactions, Grey was very impressed how quickly the medicine worked. They were able to make Julius and the others'' pain subside in less than a minute. Yuna could also create a potion with much better effects, but the fact that what they took in was just common medicine, it was impressive. Even more so since Merusia was very far behind Earth''s medical technology. Grey couldn''t help himself but be in awe. "So, where are we heading next?" £ÛJulius£Ý As if his stomach ache never even happened, Julius nonchalantly asked a peculiar question, acting as if it had been decided that they would all be enjoying the founding festival together. But rather than that, what was worrying Grey was that their numbers have increased. Now, there are seven hooded figures traveling together in the festival, making them seem more suspicious. ''Argh¡­ Whatever... If we ever encounter the worst case scenario, we''ll just use Julius'' authority to escape the situation.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought as he decided to give up on the topic. After all, what better way to resolve misunderstandings than reveal the identity of the prince. It was a method which prevents Grey and Yuna''s identities from being exposed. "Hey, Grey, you aren''t planning something stupid, aren''t you? I''ve got the feeling you''re going to use me for something." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius asked threateningly, grabbing both of Grey''s shoulders with an insanely tight grip. It was a grip powerful enough to crush a normal person''s shoulder blades into fine powder. Too bad for Julius, no matter how much he tried to threaten Grey, it all just sounded like empty words to the latter. There was just too big of a gap between their strengths that Julius didn''t look even a little threatening to Grey''s eyes. "Stop spouting nonsense, I was just thinking of sacrificing you when we get into trouble©` oops, my thoughts leaked out." £ÛGrey£Ý "So you were thinking thinking of something ill against me!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Not exactly. It''s only when we get into trouble!" £ÛGrey£Ý "That doesn''t justify it!" £ÛJulius£Ý Such a nonsensical quarrel continued for some time, and for one reason or another, Grey and Julius'' quarrel went from their current topic into something way back when Grey was still teaching at the academy. ""Ow! Oww! Oww!"" £ÛGrey and Julius£Ý Before they even noticed, two frightening figures had appeared behind their backs, and with almost perfect, swift movements, they grabbed them by the ears and pinched them tightly, stopping Grey and Julius'' nonsensical quarrel. ""Stop being so childish!"" £ÛYuna and Amelia£Ý ""S... Sorry..."" £ÛGrey and Julius£Ý Those two figures were none other than their girlfriends, and seeing us getting scolded by them, Elise and Elaine couldn''t help themselves but laugh wryly at the boys'' predicament. The only one who didn''t show any particular reaction was Eliza as she didn''t understand everything fully yet. She only watched the bit with innocent eyes, fully ignorant of what was going on. "You two should get your act together. Especially you, Your Highness! You should remember you''re royalty!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Grey, don''t think you''re off the hook either." £ÛYuna£Ý It went without saying that Grey and Julius received quite the lengthy scolding from Yuna and Amelia to which the other three could only watch in awkward silence, unable to say anything. After the scolding, everyone went towards the carnival. It was a decision the girls made while Julius and Grey were busy wasting their time uselessly quarreling against one another. Colorful and vibrant balloons, a lively atmosphere, and the merry cheers. That was what greeted them the moment they stepped foot inside the carnival, and unsurprisingly, it was very, very crowded. Just judging by the amount of people by the entrance, it was safe to say that there were already thousands of people inside the carnival and even more were going in as time passed. ""Welcome the the carnival!"" By the entrance of the carnival, a group of carnival personnels were handing out flyers to the people inside and balloons to the children who asked for them. Of course, the group got themselves a flyer as well. "Oh, looks like there''s a participation challenge in the carnival again." £ÛJulius£Ý "Participation challenge?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, every time you win in a game in the carnival, you''ll get a stamp for yourself, and the moment you collect all the stamps in the carnival, you''ll get a special grand prize." £ÛJulius£Ý "Sounds fun! Let''s participate!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Let''s win the grand prize!" £ÛEliza£Ý Driven by excitement, Yuna and Eliza punched the air with their closed fist cheerfully as they said those words, radiating pure and happy energy all around them as smiles bloomed on their faces. "Eh?! But that''s unfair! Yuna and Grey will surely be able to win this easily!" £ÛElise£Ý "That''s right! That''s right!" £ÛElaine£Ý But before everyone could even start their happy little game, two people already voiced out their thoughts against Yuna and Eliza''s proposal. It was a reasonable argument to boot. If they were to compete individually, Yuna and Grey would surely have an advantage against the others. It was because their reflexes and skills are on a whole another level from the rest. While it might take a few attempts for the others to win an attraction, Yuna and Grey would most likely win them in their first tries, making the challenge seem like a breeze for the two of them. "But, Elder Sister, I want to collect the stamps!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Then we''ll have to count Yuna and Grey out!" £ÛElise£Ý "Ehh?! But why me?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because Yuna is too strong!" £ÛElaine£Ý The girls'' voices overlapped with one another as they quarreled whether they should play the game or not, expressing their arguments with loud voices. It went without saying that we caught a lot of attention from the passersby. "Then, I have a proposal!" £ÛJulius£Ý Only those few words from Julius made the girls immediately stop their exchange and shift their attention towards him. Even Amelia, who had just kept quiet the whole time, became curious about his suggestion. "How about we play as two groups, boys against girls!" £ÛJulius£Ý """""...... Agreed!""""" There was a short silence when Julius voiced out his suggestion, but just after a few seconds of thinking and a couple of times looking at each other''s eyes, the girls wholly agreed to it. The only one who had a different reaction was Grey who was not even consulted by Julius who was going to be his teammate. After all, it was going to be 2 vs. 5, against their favor. "Hey, hey, Julius, aren''t we going to be at a disadvantage then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry about it, whether there''s three or four of us, it won''t matter if you''re here. The same goes if Yuna is in the girls'' team." £ÛJulius£Ý Before Grey could even retort with Julius'' reasoning, the girls immediately nodded their heads, showing their agreements in his words, leaving Grey a little conflicted over what to feel. Basically, it was going to just become a glorified solo match between Grey and Yuna. A match between two people who could easily clear the carnival games if they wanted to. "So, what do you say?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Haah.... fine. Just don''t expect me to carry you in every game." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s fine with me." £ÛJulius£Ý """"Yaay¡«!"""" With the line up settled, Grey and Julius'' friendly little match against the girls have taken place, and to make things more exciting, it was decided that they''ll only have a time limit of 2 hours, and whoever gets the most stamps wins. The seven of them then split into two unequal groups, with the boys'' team composed of only Grey and Julius, while the girls'' team was composed of Yuna, Elise, Elaine, Eliza, and Amelia. "So, Grey, where should we head to?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Why are you asking me that? You''re the one with the flyer here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Tsk. You''re no fun," £ÛJulius£Ý Grey''s eyes became that of a ferocious tiger''s as he glared at Julius. Because of him, the festival Grey was supposed to enjoy with his girlfriend was now spent with another man. He was somewhat mad. "Stop glaring at me. Here, I''ve found the perfect attraction, and it''s just a few meters to the right." £ÛJulius£Ý Following the map of the carnival, Julius and Grey then headed to their first game which happened to be something Grey was terrible in his past life. It was something similar to a basketball game. While there were PE subjects back in his schooldays, he was always terrible at it. It was especially true when it came to basketball. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was the worst at our school, even with the girls included. "Grey, what are you standing there for? Let''s play." £ÛJulius£Ý Still in shock about Julius'' game of choice, Grey was dragged by Julius by the wrist towards the game, and with a competitive face nonetheless. A face which will change for the worse soon after. "Alright, Grey, do your magic." £ÛJulius£Ý "Eh? Me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Is there anyone else named Grey here?" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius said indifferently, with a face transparently saying "I''m leaving it all up to you" as he pushed Grey towards the counter. If they weren''t in public, Grey would have already smacked his face. "Would you like to try our game? That would be 5 kiels for 3 shots." "I''d like to have 3 shots please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood." After handing out the money to the clerk, the clerk then gave Grey 3 colorful balls which were about the size of a real basketball ball, and it was just as bouncy and light as how I remembered one used to be. With the balls in his disposal, Grey then positioned himself in the shooting range where he would be trying his best to score in the furthest ring and win their very first stamp. ''Alright... Since my physical abilities have improved, I should be able to do this easily.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Convincing himself with such a reasoning, Grey positioned his body and fixed his posture, trying to resemble the posture he was once taught back on earth, and with a fwip of his hand, he shot the ball towards the ring. The ball, in high speed, following a perfect trajectory neared the ring pole, and when everything seemed to have gone perfectly, the ball hit the ring and bounced back, creating a miserable fail. "It... failed..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, it did..." £ÛGrey£Ý "P... Pff... Pfft... Puhahahaha, this is the first time I see you fail at something! Hahaha! Who knew you were so bad at sports! Hahahaha!" £ÛJulius£Ý As if there was no tomorrow, Julius laughed his eyes out from Grey''s failed attempt at basketball. He was laughing so hard, you could mistake him for a madman. There was not a speck of princely qualities left of him. The reason for Grey''s failure was simple. He was just bad at sports. Even just now when he shot the ball, the position of his hands were not what he was taught before, but rather what he just remembered. He had no knowledge about sports left whatsoever. "If you''re laughing so hard, how about you try it yourself!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fine! I''ll show you how it''s done!" £ÛJulius£Ý With a smug face, Julius grabbed the remaining balls in Grey''s hands and positioned himself in the shooting range, with about the same distance and posture as Grey before him. The moment Julius shot the ball, both their eyes were stuck into it, anticipating the outcome of the shot. But just like Grey''s previous attempt, though it seemed perfect at first, Julius'' attempt failed miserably. "Pfft... Puhahahaha... And you looked so smug about it too! Hahahaha!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Damn you... I was just warming up!" £ÛJulius£Ý Infuriated by his failure, Julius tried again and again, and it went without saying that he failed again and again. Grey also tried it too, but he just failed as miserably as Julius did. It took the two of them about ten minutes and more than fifty tries to get the first shot right. It was only thanks to Grey''s "Divine Mind" remembering what were the rights and wrongs that the process was sped up. Otherwise, it would have taken much longer. "Haa... That was easy..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, it only took us 10 minutes, too©`" £ÛGrey£Ý When those words came out of Grey''s mouth, a sudden realization hit him and Julius, making us freeze at that very moment. They had totally forgotten that they had a competition against the girls. ""We have wasted 10 minutes!"" £ÛGrey and Julius£Ý With haste, the two of them then opened the flyer once again and headed to game after game, trying to win as many stamps as possible. Needless to say, it was very tiring, not only to their bodies, but to their minds as well. CHAPTER 104 END Chapter 105: The Founding Festival (pt. IV) Green, blue, red, yellow, and many more. No matter where one looks, each scenery was filled with vibrant and lively colors. The noise blanketing the whole carnival was just as lively. Currently, the five girls, Yuna, Eliza, Elise, Elaine, and Amelia, are traversing a large and lush maze in the carnival. But no matter how large it was, it was nothing compared to the training grounds of the Royal Academy. The maze''s hedges were more than 3 meters tall, preventing even the tallest people from cheating. All one could rely on was their luck, intuition, and memory to clear the maze within the allotted 10 minutes. What was supposed to be a date for Grey and Yuna had turned into a group outing, with five more people going to the carnival with them. It also just so happened that all of those who joined in were children of nobility, with one of them even being a prince. Driven by the carnival''s events, everyone all decided to play a game where they need to collect the most stamps within two hours in order to win, bringing them to the current situation. "We''re finally out!" £ÛElaine£Ý "That was fun!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Congratulations on completing the maze! Here are your stamps!" After successfully getting out of the maze, a carnival staff greeted the five girls with a blooming smile on her face and presented each of them with a stamp, proof that they have completed the maze. Each stamp had a unique design patterned to each of the games and attractions they are awarded to. Only those who complete the list of 27 stamps can win the grand prize. One which many people look forward to every year. "Yay! We got our 5th one! Only 22 more to go!" £ÛEliza£Ý Upon receiving the stamp the staff handed to her, like a child that she was, Eliza hopped happily with an excited smile plastered on her face. Seeing her act like that, the other four couldn''t help but indulge in her cute expressions. If one were to describe the current scene, the four older girls would look like fathers fawning over their cute daughter, though in the current scenario, rather than fathers, it would be better to say older sisters fawning over their little sister. While Eliza was only Elise''s little sister, Yuna, Elaine, and even Amelia also treated her the same way, and in return, Eliza also treated the three of them the same with her real older sister. It was a mutual relationship. "Then, Liz, where do you want to go next?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Umm..." £ÛEliza£Ý Upon hearing Amelia''s question, Eliza quickly pondered seriously as she looked at a map of the carnival printed over the flyer handed to them by the entrance. She looked very serious as she was doing so. But rather than getting a serious atmosphere from her, all Yuna was able to feel was a warm and fluffy feeling from watching her. Not only her, but the other three also felt the same way. It was not the first time Eliza picked the next destination. In fact, all the games they have played were chosen by her. They don''t even care about the competition anymore, they just wanted to indulge in her cuteness. "Let''s go here!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza excitedly pointed at one of the game attractions in the map. She was enjoying herself to the max. Her bright expression was enough to outshine even the sun itself as she wore a little angel''s smile. "Hm? Isn''t that the shooting range?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Have you tried it before, Yuna?" £ÛElise£Ý "Un. I have..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna mumbled in a low voice as she once again checked the place Eliza pointed at. It was the same place where she made a precious memory with Grey during their date. The same place where she earned hers and Grey''s bracelets. At that time, Yuna had completely thought that Grey would be disappointed with her present for him, but contrary to her expectations, the latter immediately gave her a tight hug as soon as he received it. Just remembering about what happened that day was enough to make Yuna''s heart flutter. While it was a little embarrassing, it was one of her precious memories she wouldn''t trade for anything. "Yuna, are you alright? You seem a little feverish...?" £ÛElaine£Ý "A-Ah! I''m fine! How about we head there now. Right, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Before she noticed it, Yuna''s face had turned completely red from remembering the memories of that fay, making everyone else confused and worried for her at the same time. Thankfully, Yuna was able to dismiss the topic before it even started, because if she wasn''t able to, Other than the innocent Eliza, everyone else would have understood why she reacted that way. With everyone''s agreement, all five of them then headed to the shooting range where they waited in line for their turn, and while in line, they eyed the prizes in front of them to kill some time. "Hm...? Isn''t that the same as Yuna''s bracelet?" £ÛElise£Ý Elise said nonchalantly as she pointed at one of the prizes displayed near the stall. It was a development that Yuna hoped to evade, yet failed to do so as fate itself decided to go against her. "Un! It really looks like Elder Sister Yuna''s!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Come to think of it, Grey was also wearing the same bracelet©`" £ÛAmelia£Ý """Ah...""" Seeming to have understood what the deal with the bracelet was, Amelia, Elise, and Elaine all voiced out a short "ah". Yuna was practically able to see what the three of them were thinking of, behind the back of their minds. "What? What is it?" £ÛEliza£Ý Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. And like one would expect, only Eliza wasn''t able to understand it. Her young mind was still not able to piece things together just from a few fragments of vague information like the others did. On the other hand, a warm and teasing smile was blooming on the other three''s faces. They were smiles which gave Yuna a bad premonition as if something worse than battling an S-rank monster was going to happen. "So that''s how it is¡«!" £ÛElise£Ý "You don''t have to be shy, you know, Yuna¡«!" £ÛElaine£Ý "That''s right! You can tell us anything¡«!" £ÛAmelia£Ý One after the other, the three ladies barraged Yuna with unrelenting teases, and still not able to understand it, Eliza asked what they were meaning with their words every chance she got. It wasn''t until when the stall manager called them for their turn that they stopped with their attacks, and while they looked somewhat disappointed, satisfied smiles were evident on their faces. As for the one on the receiving end of their unrelenting attacks, Yuna was, well, she... "Uuu..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna, are you alright?" £ÛEliza£Ý ... was on the verge of crying, with an extremely flustered face. Thankfully, Eliza was there to cheer her up, even though she didn''t understand one bit what just happened before her. Eliza still wore an innocent face as she tried to console Yuna. Meanwhile, the other three didn''t even try to do the same, rather, they wanted to tease Yuna more. Friends are like that, after all. "Yuna, what are you waiting for?" £ÛElise£Ý "Let''s play already!" £ÛElaine£Ý As if nothing happened, the three ladies invited Yuna to play the shooting range with them. Even when they were calling her, the satisfied smiles were still evident and shining on their faces. "Excuse me, can we have one try, please?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "That would be 5 kiels per three shots." "Alright. Here you go." £ÛAmelia£Ý After Amelia gave the payment to the stall owner, she then received the three shots that she had asked for, and following her, Elise and Elaine also bought their own set of shots. "Elder Sister, me too!" £ÛEliza£Ý "That''s alright, I''ll pay for it." £ÛElise£Ý Seeing the others hand their payment to the stall owner, Eliza tried to pay for her own set of shots. But before she even had the chance to open her wallet, Elise already stopped her. Eliza wanted to pay her share with the money she earned from her savings, but Elise just couldn''t let it pass. As the older sister, she felt responsible to also pay for her little sister''s share. "B-B-But©`" £ÛEliza£Ý "I said it''s fine, didn''t I? It''s only natural for the older sister to treat her cute little sister, isn''t it?" £ÛElise£Ý "U-Un... and thank you..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Now that''s a good girl... Excuse me, I would like another set please." £ÛElise£Ý Not being able to retaliate from her older sister''s words, Elia obediently stayed quiet as her older sister brought her share of shots. It was such a heartwarming scene that even the stall owner was touched. It wasn''t only her responsibility as the older sister which made Elise do what she just did. It was because of the fact that they only meet for a short while every year. That fact alone made her want to spoil her little sister even if it''s only a little. "How about you, Yuna? Won''t you also be playing?" £ÛElise£Ý "No, I''m fine. I won''t be participating this time around." £ÛYuna£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛElise£Ý "Un." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, if you say so..." £ÛElise£Ý Still not believing Yuna''s answer, Elise stared at the former for a short while but she soon gave up, heaving a brief sigh at the end for unclear reasons as she positioned herself for the game Truthfully, Yuna also wanted to participate in the game, but after the girls'' teasing attacks, She became really exhausted. In fact, she felt more exhausted than when she and Grey went on quests. Just like how he did on Yuna and Grey''s date, the stall owner explained the rules of the game to the four who were participating and soon after, each of them went ahead and tried the game for themselves. One after another, the four of them scored perfect points after hitting the farthest target perfectly which was located about a dozen meters from the shooting line, shocking the stall owner and the spectators. While it may be difficult for normal people to hit the faraway targets, it was just a walk in the park for people who had already received training. Not to mention, all four of them were geniuses at their crafts. "A-Amazing! All of you got perfect points! Here are your stamps." The stall owner said in surprise as he placed a stamp on the four''s stamp paper. For all the years he had been in business, it was his first time seeing a little girl like Eliza get a perfect score effortlessly. He was in awe. "Thank you!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Ah, right! You can also choose the prize that you want from here." When the stall manager said those words, Eliza''s eyes shone immediately as she locked on to one item. She had already long chosen one item while she was still waiting in line. Eliza was about to point at the same kind of bracelet that Grey and Yuna have but before she could, Elise and the others stopped her, whispering something to her ears soon after. Yuna, who was sitting on a nearby bench could hear it if she wanted to, but since they whispered it to her, she respected their privacy and didn''t do so. She only kept her curiosity to herself. Upon hearing the other''s words, Eliza made a disappointed face for a short second but then cheered up suddenly. She then took her time and chose a different item. It was a cute stuffed bear just about the size of her torso. After Eliza chose her prize, the other girls also chose the items they wanted and walked back to where Yuna was waiting for them. All of them wore happy faces as they were doing so. "How was it? Did you all have fun?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! It was fun!" £ÛEliza£Ý Answering my question, Eliza voiced out her response energetically while the others nodded in agreement to her. The young girl hugged her teddy bear tightly, thinking of it as her older sister''s gift. "By the way, Liz, why didn''t you choose the bracelet? You seemed to have taken a liking to it, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked out of curiosity. She didn''t want to invade others'' privacy, but she wanted to know why Eliza changed her mind. She was a little worried because of the sad face she made for a quick moment. "I was about to, but when Elder Sister said that it has a special meaning to Elder Sister Yuna and Elder Brother Grey. I thought it would change that special meaning so I chose the stuffed bear instea©` Eh? Elder Sister Yuna...?" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza didn''t even get the chance to finish explaining, she stopped herself midway, the moment she saw Yuna''s very flustered face. The latter now regretted asking Eliza the question she did. Yuna was very embarrassed to the point that her mind was going to explode. Hearing it from the pure and innocent Eliza was more embarrassing than when the other three were teasing her. While Yuna was happy that Eliza was being considerate, the fact that she now knew the meaning about the bracelet that Grey and Yuna have was very embarrassing. She was red all the way to the tip of her pointy elven ears. "Yuna? Yuna......." £ÛElise£Ý "Are you alright......" £ÛAmelia£Ý Because of how embarrassed she was, before she even noticed, Yuna''s mind had already started overheating and the other''s words no longer reached her. Her soul had already left her body. ... Look here, look there, look everywhere. Grey and Julius'' head turned around left and right, and up and down as they searched for certain items listed on the piece of paper they were holding. It has already been more than half an hour since the little completion between the boys and the girls started. Unlike the latter, Grey and Julius have only gotten two stamps in that span of time. The reason was simple. It was because rather than picking the ones which were easier to complete, they just picked which seemed interesting to them. All of which were the time-consuming ones. "Hey, Grey, remind me why we''re doing this again?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I don''t know as well. Weren''t you the one who said you wanted to try this game with an enthusiastic smile?" £ÛGrey£Ý "And you agreed with me without any hesitation. You even said that it would probably be easy." £ÛJulius£Ý For God knows how many times already, Julius and Grey once again bantered in the middle of the carnival without regards for the people around. Thankfully, the crowd was also busy and had no time to pay attention to them. Currently, Julius and Grey were on an item hunt game where they needed to hunt 5 items scattered throughout the whole carnival. The reason why they picked the game, well... neither of them were sure either. Because of the game they joined, Grey and Julius had been looking around the carnival for the said items. We have searched the trees, the bushes, and the stalls nearby, and they have gotten all items except one. For the first four items, it was fairly easy with the use of Grey''s "Divine Eyes", but it was different for the fifth and last item. He already did all he could but just couldn''t find it. There weren''t even clues for it. The item they were searching for was an item called "Purple Rose". It was a little hard to find as there weren''t any pictures on the list given. More than 10 minutes had passed since they started to look for it. "Then, how about we check over there?" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius pointed towards his left, to the empty space behind the stalls. When he did so, Grey gave him a peculiar look with his eyes squinting, obviously having an issue with Julius'' proposal. "Hey, Julius, you''re just pointing randomly, aren''t you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t give me that look. At least it''s better than nothing." £ÛJulius£Ý "You''re right, but©` Haah... Fine, let''s just go there." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey wanted to retort to Julius'' words, but cut off himself midway. He neither had the energy nor enthusiasm to banter with Julius once again. He just wanted to get the game over with. Following Julius'' suggestion, the two of them headed behind the stalls and started searching for the said item. They searched and searched, but it was all in vain. They just couldn''t find it no matter what. "Aghhh! We''ve already spent more than 20 minutes looking for it! At this rate, we''ll surely lose!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius said with a voice full of frustration as he threw the item list into the ground. He was clearly pissed off and wanted to vent out his frustrations. Grey was just as frustrated as he was, too. "Hey, Grey, I have a suggestion." £ÛJulius£Ý "What is it this time?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Why don''t we just quit this and find another game?" £ÛJulius£Ý A short moment of silence swallowed the place as Grey looked towards Julius. It was the first time he wholeheartedly agreed on Julius'' words. "Haah...,let''s do that. It''s probably much better than searching for something that cannot be found." £ÛGrey£Ý "You could say that again!" £ÛJulius£Ý Agreeing to quit the game, Grey and Julius then headed to another destination to try out another game, but while we were heading there, Grey noticed something written on a lemonade stand''s sign board. "Hey, Julius..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Look..." £ÛGrey£Ý Slowly, Grey pointed his finger towards the lemonade stand and following his fingers, Julius''s eyes shifted into the same direction. Both of their eyes became wide open as shock entered their systems. While there was nothing really outstanding from the lemonade stand itself, the flavors of the lemonades written on the signboard made both Grey and Julius freeze. The efforts they have made so far have become laughable. In there, written was a flavor of lemonade named "Purple Rose". It was the last item they were searching for. After remembering their previous efforts, both of them felt like idiots. It was as if the world suddenly became silent and there was only the rustling of the wind to be heard. If there was a leaf fluttering in the wind, the scene would have been like something straight out of an anime Grey used to watch back on Earth. "Ah... I really want to punch myself..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Same..." £ÛJulius£Ý Lifeless eyes, Grey and Julius got a signature from the stall owner for the completion of their list. Neither of them felt happy even when their lists had finally been completed. All that there was was shame. As they headed towards the next destination like they had planned, Grey and Julius didn''t utter a single word to one another. They just wanted to bury themselves in a small hole and hide away. The embarrassment was just too much. CHAPTER 105 END Chapter 106: The Founding Festival (pt. V) Narrow, dark, and void of people. In a small and hidden alleyway, there were barely any sounds to be heard and living things to be seen. The only where light shines from was from the top of the buildings. Tap Tap Tap The silent sound of footsteps echoed throughout the dark alleyway, filling the empty alleyway with a little bit of life. The one who was producing such sounds was a man draped by a dark hood, silent as the dead as he walked. Suddenly, the man stopped. He looked left and right time and time again before proceeding to go on. Although his face was covered with a hood, caution was evident from his movements alone. Knock Knock Two short knocks replaced the sound of footsteps when the man stopped once again in front of a certain door. The man then whispered a few inaudible words and soon after, a creaking sound followed as the door opened. Inside the room were more hooded figures gathered inside a small room, serious expressions painted on their faces. There were only a few figures, centered on a large man who was apparent to be the leader. "Are you sure you weren''t followed?" £ÛLeader£Ý "That''s impossible. I made sure to be extra careful." £ÛMinion 1£Ý "Good. Then we shall proceed with the plan." £ÛLeader£Ý The other figures nodded their heads with the leader''s words. Their expressions have become even darker and more serious as a gloomy and suffocating atmosphere swallowed the room whole. The ones present in the room were none other than a few of the remaining members of Iblis. With their headquarters destroyed, they are now seeking revenge on the kingdom, ready to sacrifice their lives for their cause. Long before people even started to enter the royal capital for the founding festival, they had already started executing their grand plan. They planted countless devices all over the city for the sale of revenge. More than a month ago, they intentionally sacrificed some of their members to attack the Royal Academy, taking that time of chaos as a chance to infiltrate the royal capital without no one knowing. Their rage even burnt hotter as they learnt that the ones responsible for destroying their headquarters were present in the capital. Although it would be a disadvantage that more powerful people are now in the capital, it was also a chance to wipe out their enemies all at once. They have already sacrificed too much for the sake of revenge. It was too late to back out now that they have come so far. All their hearts wished for was the ruin of the kingdom and its people. "Oh, right. About what I tasked you, what are the results?" £ÛLeader£Ý "It''s...." £ÛMinion 1£Ý The man gritted his teeth as he clenched his fist, clearly infuriated about the current situation. His exaggerated reaction made the others anxious and confused at the same time. "Have you gone mute? Why aren''t you answering?" £ÛLeader£Ý "S.... S-rankers, two of them... Amongst the heroes, two of them were S-rankers. I believe they will be our biggest obstacles." £ÛMinion 1£Ý Chaos descended upon the room as soon as the man uttered those words. All that was present now wore faces of disbelief and fear as their discord spread even deeper. The only one who remained calm was their leader. The leader was also a little shaken from hearing the man''s words, but he did not let it show on his face. He needed to remain calm and collected to maintain order amongst the remaining members. Thunkkk The table produced such a sound as the leader threw something on top of it. It was a sack made of thick cloth, its entirety covered in blood, clearly containing a dead creature inside. Upon seeing the sack, the chaos quickly disappeared as the members'' attention was focused into it. All of them knew what was inside, and it was because they knew what was inside that they regained their calm. "Don''t forget, we also have a trump card of our own. Even if they do manage to stop our attacks, hundreds of thousands of lives would still be lost. Let''s take this opportunity to let our cause be known and engrave ourselves in history!" £ÛLeader£Ý """Ooooohhhh!!!""" Morale was over the roof. The moment the leader yelled, the others also followed suit. The flames of determination have burnt even brighter inside their eyes. They were all ready to bring ruin. ... "Grey, I''ll make you swallow your words." £ÛJulius£Ý "Heh. Don''t get me started. You haven''t even gotten a single shot right." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s because I was just warming up." £ÛJulius£Ý "Warming up, my ass. This is your fourth time already." £ÛGrey£Ý Currently, Grey and Julius are on their 11th game. It was a dart shooting game where the closer the player''s dart to the bullseye was, the higher their score would be. A common game within the festival. Like Grey had said, it was already Julius'' fourth time playing. While he does hit the target every single time, none of them hit the bullseye which was required to get the stamp they needed. Once again, Julius breathed out a lengthy sigh and with a swift flick of his hands, he threw another dart towards the target. All eyes were towards the dart as it traveled towards the still target. The dart''s speed was even faster than a bullet, but unfortunately, speed was not what the game was all about. It was accuracy that Julius didn''t fully possess. Just like before, although close, the dart didn''t land on the bullseye. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Argh! So close!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Just give up already and let me do the work." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright, then let''s see how you try!" £ÛJulius£Ý Unaffected by Julius'' provocations, Grey paid the stall owner a few copper coins and received three darts in return. All were pretty small, just a little longer than a child''s open palm. Unlike Julius who was inexperienced with long range weapons, Grey was an expert in all classes. The "Rogue" class dealt with throwable projectiles was something Grey has mastered to the "High" level. "Julius... This is how it''s done." £ÛGrey£Ý A smug and confident expression plastered over his face, Grey threw the dart even without looking at the target. There was no need to as Grey was confident that he would strike the bullseye perfectly. Grey was not one who loves showing off his skills, but in front of Julius whom he often banters against, it was a completely different matter. He just wanted to best and annoy him in every way he could. The dart Grey threw was even faster than Julius. It was so fast that no one even saw it fly towards the target. Before they knew it, the dart had already struck the bullseye, creating a thud sound. It didn''t end there either. Grey fired off the two remaining darts, successfully hitting the very center twice more over again. Both times, Grey still didn''t look and just smirked at Julius. "Woah¡«! Amazing!" "Young man, you sure are a talented one!" Cheers reverberated around the stall as Grey hit three bullseye in a row. The fact that he didn''t even look made the crowd more excited, but at the same time made Julius very irritated as he looked at Grey''s obnoxious expression. "Show off!" £ÛJulius£Ý "You''re just bad at it. Just admit it already." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up! I''ll get it this time!" £ÛJulius£Ý Driven by Grey''s provocations, Julius once again paid for another try and tried to hit the bullseye again and again. But just like before, it was useless. Even in his fifth try, Julius couldn''t hit a single bullseye. After Grey received his stamp from the dart game, he and Julius continued playing for a few more minutes before stopping. The two-hour time lime had already elapsed. It was time to end the competition. With the competition over, Grey and Julius headed back near the entrance where they and the girls split off to meet up with the latter. The moment they arrived, the girls were already there, waiting for them. "So, how did it go?" £ÛElise£Ý "I''d say we did pretty well. We got 12 stamps!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yaay¡«! We won!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hehehe! We got 19!" £ÛElise£Ý Julius'' smug face quickly disappeared with Eliza and Elise''s declaration. On the other hand, there were large smiles blooming on the girls'' faces. Even his fianc¨¦e, Amelia, couldn''t help herself but giggle as she covered her mouth with her hand. Unlike Grey and Julius, who were competing with one another, rather than working together, the girls were basically the very definition of the word "teamwork". Of course, they made sure to have fun even when they were in a competition. "We... We lost..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Well, it was already expected. We''ve just been fooling around, after all," £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, read the mood, will you..." £ÛJulius£Ý "You''re just overreacting. There isn''t even a punishment for the ga©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "But there is, though." £ÛElise£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words as he was interrupted by Elise. Both Grey and Julius, who was just acting as if he had lost big time, were quickly frozen at Elise''s statement. "Wait, this is the first time I''m hearing that!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Me neither. We haven''t agreed on such a thing!" £ÛJulius£Ý "That''s because we just decided on it just recently." £ÛElise£Ý Elise ended her statement with a bright smile as she slightly tilted her head. The ones who were on the receiving end of her smile became frozen once again from sheer shock and disbelief. Even when their faces were mostly covered with their hoods, one could still see the shock they felt with how stiff their bodies have become. They have now regretted not taking the competition seriously. "Now, now, don''t be too worried. The punishment is not harsh at all." £ÛAmelia£Ý "That''s right! We''ll only play a fun little game!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so the girls said, but deep inside Grey and Julius'' hearts, they felt an ominous feeling brewing inside uncontrollably. The girls'' bright smiles now looked like a devil''s smile, even when two of the girls were their beloved girlfriends. Void of any other choices, Grey and Julius were dragged along by the girls to a certain game they have just recently seen. It was a game Grey was quite familiar with back on Earth. "A dunk tank...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Julius'' faces quickly changed expressions when they saw what their punishment would be. Not because they were afraid to be wet, but because the water inside the tank was also filled with ice. More severely than Grey, chills ran down Julius'' spine as he saw just how cold the water tank was. While he enjoyed taking hot baths, he couldn''t say the same for ice-cold ones. He wanted to avoid being drenched in such cold water at all costs. Worst of all, the game was not a part of the list where one could get a stamp. It was only a game to enjoy with companions and have fun. There was no clear merit for Grey and Julius to play it. "Nope, not happening. I won''t be swimming in that cold water!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Julius, where, perhaps, are you going?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, let me go! This isn''t the time for jokes." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius quickly tried to turn his back and run away, but before he could even take a single step, Yuna had already grabbed him by the shoulders, preventing him from running away. While Julius could easily overpower any normal adult, his impressive strength is useless against Yuna who was an S-ranker. He only looked like a child trying to get away from his mother''s hold, all to no avail. "Yuna, unhand me! This could be taken as assault against roy©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "Julius, please¡«!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Julius tried his best to struggle, even resorting to using his authority as a prince, but Yuna didn''t let go of her. Julius only stopped struggling when his fianc¨¦e pleaded to him with irresistible eyes. "Ugh.... Fine, dammit! I''ll play the game!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufu, thank you!" £ÛAmelia£Ý In the end, Julius couldn''t resist against Amelia''s plea. No matter how tough he acts, he is soft and weak against the one he loves. Well, it wasn''t only him. Grey was also in the same boat. "Grey©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s alright, I''ll participate." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t even need to ask. Grey already knows that he will give in sooner and later the moment Yuna starts to ask him to. He brought it upon himself to agree without resistance as to not waste any time. After lining up a short while, the group finally arrived in front of the game, and after paying a nickel coin, they were given two balls per try and the boys, Grey and Julius, were led towards the seat. The first victim of the punishment was Julius. The very moment he took a seat, he could already feel the coldness from his feet, but he couldn''t back out as he didn''t want to disappoint and make Amelia sad. "If you''re all ready, you can start whenever you want." """"Yes¡«!"""" The girls smiled in unison as they agreed to the staff''s words. Now, other than the literal chills Julius got from the cold water below him, he also felt another type of chill once again run down his spine as he saw the girl''s smile. "Haap!" £ÛEliza£Ý Splaaasshhhh A huge splashing sound echoed all over the area as Eliza''s shot accurately hit the dead center of the target, making Julius fall from his seat and enjoy a nice cold bath in icy water. "Cooolllldddddd!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius'' scream came soon after the splash as he felt the real coldness of the water. The chills he felt from his feet before was just the tip of the iceberg. The water was much, much colder than he had anticipated. Worst of all, that was still Eliza''s first shot, she still had another one two go. After her would be the other girls, with Amelia being the last one. With ten shots in total, Julius was also dunked in the tank of icy water ten times over. The very moment Julius'' punishment was over, he looked like a wet kitten, shivering from the extremity of the cold. All his clothing was wet and his hood has now started to stick into his face. Thankfully, there was a free drying magic service available after playing the game. "G-G-Grey... G-G-Good L-Luck..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Y-Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Julius warned Grey as he headed to the drying area, all while shaking uncontrollably. He was shivering so intensely that even his words were stuttering. He could barely even say three words. After Julius, it was now time for Grey to undergo punishment. Just like Julius, Grey also felt the coldness emanating from the icy water just with his feet alone. He now fully understood why Julius was shivering so much. Thankfully, Grey was an S-ranker. With his threat level being so high, it was only natural that his resistance towards natural elements rose higher. It was the only thing he relied on in such a situation. "Grey, tone down your power to match that of a normal person''s, and no using of magic, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý Hopes were shattered with Yuna''s words. Despair quickly followed as soon as Grey weakened his resistances. Even before he got dunk, he could already feel how cold the water below him was. Splaaasshhhhh Another set of splashes echoed towards the vast sky as Grey was dunked into the icy water 10 times just like Julius was. Not one shot from the girls missed as the shooting range was only a couple meters away. It was even worse for him as he toned down his power to H-rank, unlike Julius who was maintaining his strength F-rank. Grey saw life flash before his eyes many times over over the course of a couple minutes. "I... I''m... N-Never... D-D-Doing th-that... Ag-g-gain..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey swore to the bottom of his heart. Even if Yuna were to beg him to do so, he would say no. If he was to ever do so, he''ll just keep his power up. He doesn''t want to experience the same hell over again. ¡¶Dry!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to head towards the drying area. The urgency of the situation made him aggressively used "Dry" to save himself from the coldness of the icy water. In just an instant, there were no traces of moisture on his clothing. A refreshing feeling embraced his body as he felt the gentle warmth of the sun once again. It was as if the coldness he once felt was just a lie. He has never been so happy before from drying himself. "G-Grey... Help me out t-too..." £ÛJulius£Ý Unlike Grey who was already dry in an instant, Julius was still wet from the icy water. While the drying service was free, it was not as powerful as Grey''s dry spell. Julius was still a little cold. "No way, endure it yourself. It''s your fault for suggesting the competition in the first place." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-You cruel basta-tard..." £ÛJulius£Ý Unfortunately for Julius, Grey did not heed his request. The latter wanted to get back at him, not only because of the punishment, but more so because his date with Yuna had become completely ruined. If there was anything Grey was thankful for, it was that not only him and Yuna, but the others also enjoyed the day as well. After all, they could just reschedule a date whenever. It was different from spending their limited time with friends happily. "Som where are we going n©`" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMater, Mistress, be careful! I detect a sudden mana spike!¡» £ÛSirius£Ý Grey and Yuna''s worst fear came to be with Sirius'' sudden warning. There were large traces of urgency and seriousness evident on Sirius'' voice as she gave her warning, obviously worried for Grey and Yuna''s safety. ¡¶¡¶Barrier!¡·¡· £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM Not long after Grey and Yuna erected a large-scale barrier, an ear-deafening explosion rang throughout the whole capital, painting the sky red and black as large columns of smoke and fire rose from the ground. CHAPTER 106 END Chapter 107: Chaos at the Festival (pt. I) A figure stands quietly as he overlooks the whole capital stretching towards the horizon. There was a solemn expression on his face as his eyes watched his subjects'' bright faces as they enjoyed the founding festival. He could see a myriad of things from the central plaza. The children ran around cheerfully, the people danced around merrily, and music could be heard anywhere one goes. In a single glance, everything seemed perfect. It was a day where people celebrated to their hearts'' contents. Yet on such a joyous occasion, there was no happiness to be found on the King''s body, only anxiety and concern. He couldn''t enjoy the festival like how other people did as a heavy sense of responsibility was weighing down on his heart. The threat of Iblis has yet to be resolved. If a single mistake was made, it could cause the loss of many lives on such a joyous occasion. The founding festival could become a disastrous memory to many. The King also felt pity for the knights and soldiers who were supposed to spend time with their family. On such a joyous day, he took away what little time they could spend happily with their family. He felt nothing but disappointment in himself. "Your Majesty, the officers have arrived." "Let them in." £ÛErnes£Ý Said the King, his view unchanged, he was still looking outside the wide balcony. Even when he heard the footsteps of his most trusted military personnels, he couldn''t take his eyes away from the lovely city. After a short while, he finally turned around to see the highest-ranking military officers kneeling before him, waiting for his words. They wore similarly stern expressions on their faces as they shared the King''s burden. "At ease." £ÛErnes£Ý The King neared the table and poured a cup of water for himself, his hands trembling slightly as he was doing so. He was thankful that his family wasn''t there to witness him in such a pitiful state. "How are things going?" £ÛErnes£Ý "There''s still no sign of Iblis, Your Majesty. The only ones we''ve captured are robbers who are taking advantage of the founding festival." £ÛEdward£Ý "Robbers, huh... Then, how about the citizens, is there anything noteworthy happening to them? Like fights, for example." £ÛErnes£Ý "There was a fight between two drunk men in the southern district, but it has already been taken care of. Other than that, everything is going peacefully." £ÛEdward£Ý "I see... Then you are all dismissed. Keep up the good work." £ÛErnes£Ý """"Yes!"""" Short and simple. There wasn''t much to say in the reports as everything went just like how it usually did. In reality, the King wasn''t interested in those reports. The only question he meant was the first one. "Ah, right... Vanessa, are you sure you''re feeling alright." £ÛErnes£Ý Asked the King as he remembered an important thought. Extreme guilt was swirling all around his heart as he asked such a question. Such guilt was evident on his usually smiling face. After all, not only was Vanessa one of the heroes who saved Alfrione, she was also currently pregnant with her first child. Yet, despite her current condition, she still took her time to help out. "Fufufu! You worry too much, Your Majesty. As you can see, I''m feeling fine as usual. I think I can even take down a couple golems like now!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Haha... I''m glad you''re still as energetic as usual..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Of course! The baby would just be sad if their mother was sad, wouldn''t they? I want them to grow energetically just like me!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Dear, I think two of you would be too much." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Ehh?! Why?!" £ÛVanessa£Ý A surprised expression bloomed on Vanessa''s face as she heard her husband''s words. It wasn''t only Ranzel. Kurt, who was going to be the child''s uncle, also didn''t want to deal with another "Vanessa". Their little scene made the King chuckle a little and become more relaxed, relieving him of some tension which has been building up for the past few days. He was very thankful to have them as subordinates. "Then, Your Majesty, we''ll be going now." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Hey, Dear, you still haven''t answered me!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Some things are just better to be kept hidden." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Ehh¡«? Hey, tell me©`" £ÛVanessa£Ý BOOOOOMMMMMMMM A loud explosion rang throughout the sky and raptured the peace of the festival. Vanessa didn''t even get to finish her words as their attention was quickly focused towards the unprecedented commotion. The King''s face became pale as he saw the massive clouds of smoke rising up from the ground. The nightmare he didn''t want to come true has finally happened. He felt as if God had forsaken his kingdom. BOOOMMM BOOOMMM BOOOMMM BOOOMMM It wasn''t just a single explosion. After the first one, several more explosions occurred throughout the royal capital, there were even some which exploded in the vast sky just above the castle. Large pillars of smoke could be seen in all directions, along it were the crimson color of flames as they spread from house to house, and the sound of panic and confusion spreading amongst the citizens. The festive and vibrant city was no more. In just a couple of seconds, it had turned into pandemonium, void of happiness. The founding festival which was supposed to be the most joyous day of the year had become a day full of terror. "Officers, capture the enemies and make sure the citizens are safe!" £ÛErnes£Ý Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. """Yes!""" It didn''t take long for the King to snap back from the initial shock. As soon as he came to himself, he quickly ordered the officers to take action and take the safety of the citizens as the topmost priority. Clang Clang Clack The officers didn''t even have the chance to get out the door, when the sounds of metal weapons clashing echoed throughout the air. Outside, there was a large group of armed people clashing against the soldiers and knights. The armed group was not a part of Iblis. They were a band of criminals and bandits whom Iblis conspired with to get revenge on the King and the kingdom, and make names for themselves. Using unorthodox methods and sacrificing some of their members, Iblis had utilized teleportation magic to let hundreds of criminals inside the royal capital. It was a plan which has been long in the making. "Your Majesty, let''s get you to safety!" £ÛKurt£Ý "Don''t worry about me! Prioritize the citizens'' safety!" £ÛErnes£Ý "But©`" £ÛKurt£Ý "That''s an order!" £ÛErnes£Ý Hesitation in their hearts, the officers were forced to go along the King''s orders and headed outside of the room one after another. The only one left in the room was none other than the General who was one of the King''s closest aides. "Your Majesty, be careful." £ÛEdward£Ý "Hahaha, who do you think you''re talking to? Back when I was still studying in the academy, I was one of the top students, you know?" £ÛErnes£Ý The King proudly stated as he took out a large spear from his storage ring. A smile was plastered on his face as held his beloved spear after such a long time. He may be a King often protected by knights, but he was also a D-ranker. "Looks like my worries were unfounded... Zenon! Heed my call!" £ÛEdward£Ý A small smile appeared on his face, the General dashed out of the balcony, leaping into the air. Not even a second after, an emerald green beast swept down and caught him, letting the former ride on his back. The beast was none other than the General''s familiar, named Zenon. He was an A-rank familiar which, along with the General, was the strongest powerhouse of the kingdom. A true beast. "Huhuhu, look at him showing off." £ÛErnes£Ý Bangggg Crashhhh Just as the General left, a group of knights led by Gustav entered the building. They were tasked by Kurt to guard his majesty and fight along his side. He couldn''t let the King be, after all. ''That kid... Even when I told him not to worry...'' £ÛErnes£Ý The King could only smile a little at the effort of his thoughtful subordinates. Even if he were to die today, he wouldn''t have a single regret. "Your Majesty, we await your orders." £ÛGustav£Ý "Hahaha, then let''s join the fray and eliminate the enemies!" £ÛErnes£Ý """Oooohhhh!""" Flames of passion burning aggressively inside their hearts, the knights charged valiantly through the corridors with the King''s lead. All of them were ready to give their life for their beloved kingdom. ... High up in the sky, six figures were soaring freely as they watched over the royal capital. Those figures were none other than Vanessa, Kurt, and Ranzel and their familiars who had just been ordered by the King to protect the citizens. Strangely enough, in the southern district they were heading to, although three explosions went off, there wasn''t much damage nor any casualties to be seen. The pillars of smoke were also much weaker than the other areas. The reason was simple. It was because Canopus, one of Grey and Yuna''s familiars, used curse magic to gnaw away the strength and arrangement of the runes of the magic bomb, making the resulting explosion dozens of times weaker, but the three didn''t know of this yet. Still, they were all thankful. "Ventus, go lower!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "As you command, Mistress." £ÛVentus£Ý As per Vanessa''s command, Ventus went stooped towards the ground at breakneck speed. Following her, Kurt and Ranzel also descended into the chaotic grounds, their weapons at their disposal. On the ground, knights were engaging in a fierce battle with the criminals. Blood was splattered and screams echoed all over the place as both sides brandished their weapons aggressively. Roooarrrrr A booming roar pierced the ears of many as Vanessa and company descended down the ground. Taking the chance the enemies were still confused, Vanessa jumped down from Ventus'' back and cut down a couple of enemies in a single strike. Kurt and Ranzel followed soon after and also swung their weapons towards the enemies. Their familiars didn''t just rest either. They also did their part and ripped apart a few enemies. "Th-The high officers have arrived!" "Don''t fall back!" "Victory is on our side!" Morale was through the roof with their arrivals. Even when the knights and soldiers were outnumbered by the enemies, they became more determined to win the battle as they slashed down their enemies. ¡¶Crimson Phoenix Flash!¡· £ÛVanessa£Ý Flames scattered throughout the battlefield as Vanessa strode gracefully from enemy to enemy. Like a garden in spring, flames bloomed beautifully with each strike Vanessa made. The screams of the enemies echoed like a chaotic symphony in the air as Vanessa danced on the battlefield, using her flexibility to her advantage. Not a single one of her enemies survived her wrath. "Firedancer"... That was Vanessa''s nickname which the knights knew her of. It was because of how she fights on the battlefield. Rather than clashing with enemies, she seemed like she was dancing skillfully as she landed her strikes. Her strides were light like a feather drifting in the wind. Even her enemies are mesmerized by her flames. "R-Runnnn!!" "Get out of my way!" The enemies quickly fell into chaos as they were slowly devoured by Vanessa''s crimson flames. Not even equipment or bones were left the moment the flames latched on the enemies. BOOOOMMMM It wasn''t just Vanessa''s flames they were terrified of. The torrent of lightning strikes coming from Ranzel''s strikes wiped the enemies clean as blue light filled the battlefield with each booming thunder. ¡¶Azure Lane!¡· £ÛRanzel£Ý Enemies tried to get away from Ranzel, but they weren''t even a couple steps away, they were already vaporized by a large beam of lightning chasing after them like a tiger chasing its prey. The few others who managed to get away were devoured mercilessly by Kurt''s flames which were just as hot as Vanessa''s. None were able to escape the three who were once known as the "Golden Triangle" back at the Royal Academy. "You damned b*tch! Die!" Ripping the sound barrier, a single spear was thrown towards Vanessa''s direction. The latter was about to strike it with her sword, when Ranzel suddenly appeared in front of her and caught the spear with his bare hands. Just with the power packed in the spear, it wouldn''t be enough to hurt high-rankers such as Vanessa. Even then, Ranzel quickly appeared in front of her and caught it for her. The spear which was about to strike Vanessa now turned to ash the moment Ranzel''s lightning coiled around it. "You dare.... To hurt my wife?!" £ÛRanzel£Ý Dark clouds formed above the sky as Ranzel''s enraged voice pierced the ears of the enemies. Soon after, a large bolt of lightning came hammering down to the one who threw the spear. It didn''t even take a second. The very moment the lightning struck the enemy, his body quickly disintegrated into nothingness, not leaving even a single speck of adh behind. It was overkill. The one Ranzel just killed was the leader of the criminals wreaking havoc in the southern district. Seeing their leader killed, they quickly descended into chaos. It wasn''t long when they were all wiped out. ... "Here, Aria, open wide." £ÛKris£Ý "Kris... That''s embarrassing..." £ÛAria£Ý "Hey, come one now. We''re going to get married sooner or later, we need to get used to this. Also, we''re wearing hoods right now. There''s no need to be embarrassed. Now, Ahh¡«!" £ÛKris£Ý "Fine..." £ÛAria£Ý Persuaded by Kris'' words, Aria slowly opened her small mouth. Soon after, Kris spoon fed her a small piece of cake, making his fianc¨¦e''s face bloom brightly as soon as she had a bite of the cake. "Mmm! Delicious!" £ÛAria£Ý Currently, the two are enjoying their date in the royal capital. It was one of the rare times they could show their affection for one another, though... it couldn''t really be called fully public as their faces were covered by their hoods. Just like Grey and Yuna, after the awarding ceremony the day before, they couldn''t exactly walk around the capital anymore like they used to do. Even then, it didn''t stop them from enjoying their day. "Here, have some mor©`" £ÛKris£Ý Kris wasn''t able to finish his words. When he was about to feed Aria another piece, both of them felt the sudden spike of mana just a couple dozen meters from their current location. Hurriedly, both Kris and Aria left the cafe they were at and rushed as fast as they could without wasting any time. The moment they arrived, all they could see was an empty alleyway. The only thing notable was the large amount of mana concentrated on the alleyway. Rummmbllleeeee The ground rumbled crazily as high earthen walls protruded from the ground, creating a cylinder dozens of meters high, with the only opening located at the top, just like a large chimney. Aria also didn''t just stand by. She forcefully manipulated all the air from the cylinder, pushing them outwards and creating a vacuum all the while using the surrounding air to create a strong barrier. BOOOMMMMM After a few seconds, a loud explosion resounded throughout the eastern district. Because of Kris and Aria''s efforts, the explosion''s strength greatly decreased and was directed upwards. It wasn''t the only explosion in the eastern district. There was also another one several hundred meters away. It was stopped by Kentaurus by applying holy magic to himself and boosting his defenses to the max and using his own body as a shield. A few moments after, explosions came booming from the sky and throughout the whole royal capital. Polaris used law magic to teleport the bombs upwards, while Grey, Yuna, and Arcturus used barrier magic to contain the others. All explosions were successfully negated. "Kyaaaa!!!" "H-Help!!" Not long after the explosions, screams followed as criminals came out of hiding and started attacking the citizens, dragging the whole capital into chaos. Thankfully, the knights and soldiers present in the area were quick to respond. The very moment Kris and Aria picked up the screams of the people and rushed to the scene and aided the knights and soldiers in their endeavors. "Agghhh!" "Urrkkk!!" "What''s happening?!" A volley of arrows came raining down on the enemies as soon as Aira arrived, Each strike pierced the center of their heads, killing them instantly. Even when she was more than a hundred meters away, she did not miss even once. ¡¶Black Spike Garden!¡· £ÛKris£Ý Earthen spikes quickly emerged from the ground as soon as Kris'' hammer connected to the ground. Like spears thrown by warriors, the spikes fiercely jabbed towards the enemies'' bodies. Even those who survived were rendered immobile by the spikes. Of course, none of the spikes struck the knights and soldiers. All of them were greatly baffled when the sudden volley of arrows and earthen spikes came out of nowhere and finished off their enemies. "Wh-What happened...?" "Don''t just stand there! Finish them off!" £ÛKris£Ý The soldiers and knights only snapped back to reality when Kris'' yelling rang through their ears. Even then, they did not obey Kris'' words as the latter''s face was still covered with his hood, making Kris very irritated. "Move your damn hands, you bastards!" £ÛKris£Ý "O... Ohh! Lord Kris is here!" "And Lady Aria, too!" "The heroes are here!" As soon as Kris revealed his face, the soldiers and knights cheered loudly as their morale increased by leaps and bounds. Contrary to them, the faces of the remaining enemies were pale as snow as they were quickly wiped out. Kris and Aria didn''t need to do anything anymore. With how fired up the soldiers and knights became, the battle was finished in just a quick moment. Not even a single enemy was able to escape. "Is... this what they call the charisma of a hero...?" £ÛKris£Ý But the man himself felt conflicted about what was happening. It was the first time he saw people become so enthusiastic after being cursed at. Meanwhile, Aria, who was by his side, was just giggling to herself. CHAPTER 107 END Chapter 108: Chaos at the Festival (pt. II) BOOOOOMMMMM Thundering noises hammered down the capital as the sky was painted black and red. Flames rose from the ground, giving life to heat and light as they devoured the surroundings like hungry beasts. The carnival which was once filled with happiness was now shadowed by the large plumes of smoke, casting dark shadows towards the panicking crowd. Chaos. All that there was was chaos. One boom... Two booms.. Three booms... The more bombs exploded, the more chaotic the carnival became. There were a total of seven large explosions near the carnival, all powerful enough to erase whole villages, only leaving behind large scars on the ground. Fortunately, no one was gravely hurt or killed in those explosions. With Grey''s "Divine Eyes", they were able to determine the locations where mana was strangely built up in just a fraction of a second. He and Yuna used barrier magic to contain the explosions and direct them upwards. "What the hell just happened?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Is everyone alright?!" £ÛElaine£Ý There were traces of confusion across everyone''s faces as they watched the sea of black smoke cover the vast sky. The only ones who knew what was happening were Grey and Yuna. Claaannggg A sharp metallic noise reverberated throughout the air as a muscular figure tried to strike down a knight. Luckily, the knight''s reflexes were fast enough to react and block the said attack. Clang Clang Clang More and more metallic sounds rang all over the carnival as more and more unruly figures showed up from who knows where. They have just been teleported inside and are already wreaking havoc. "Hahahaha! Is this all you got?!" "Defend the citizens©` Ugh!" Yelled a knight as he looked at his comrades, but in that short moment his guard was let down, an enemy struck his torso, making him cough involuntarily. A smile was plastered on the assaulter''s face, but it was one which didn''t last long. As knights were much stronger than mere bandits and criminals on average, the knight quickly recovered and struck back the assaulter, turning his smiling face into a complete mess as the knight pummeled him down. "Kehehehehe!" The citizens tried to run away from danger, but what awaited them were just another rough bunch with disgusting smiles stuck on their faces. They were lying in wait, cornering many of the citizens. "Everyone, grab your weapons and get ready for battle!" £ÛJulius£Ý """Yes!"" Of course, Julius and company didn''t just stand by and watch. The rings on their fingers shone dimly as things materialized in front of them. They were their trusty weapons which were stored in their storage rings. As they were all children of nobility and royalty, it was only natural that they possess storage rings which are expensive for normal people. They may only be able to store a small space, but it was enough for them to store their weapons. The knights and soldiers were greatly outnumbered, but thanks to Julius and the others'' help, the playing field has become more even, or rather, the tide has completely turned with Grey and Yuna''s presence. ¡¶Thunderpierce!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý ¡¶Flame Burst!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý ¡¶Geyser!¡· £ÛElise£Ý Colors flashed all over the carnival as magic was thrown around from place to place. Accompanied by the screams of pain and war cries, the carnival became more chaotic. More knights and soldiers arrived with time, but more enemies were also teleported in the same place. It was because the carnival was the most crowded place in the royal capital that the most number of enemies was concentrated there. "Kugh!" "Ugwaak!" Of course, it didn''t matter how many enemies there were. It only takes Grey and Yuna a single strike to defeat any of them. If there weren''t any civilians or other people around, they could have finished all enemies off in a single sweep. Simultaneously, Grey casted both curse and illusion magic towards the enemies, making them confuse their allies with their enemies, effectively rendering the enemies'' large number useless. ''What the heck...'' £ÛJulius£Ý But even with how much chaos there was, Julius couldn''t help but notice something amazing in the corner of his eyes. It was a little girl who didn''t fall behind him when it came to fighting the enemies. The little girl was none other than Eliza who, even with her small figure, didn''t fight it hard fighting against full-grown adults. Rather, she used her small body to her advantage and attacked the enemies on their blind spots. If there was one flaw about Eliza, it was that she was not able to completely finish off her enemies, and only render them unconscious. Killing a person was still something she was not able to do. Even then, her abilities were impeccable for her age. "Ugh..." £ÛEliza£Ý However, despite Eliza''s capabilities, the scene of people cutting down one another was still too much for her. She tried her best to not falter, yet she still felt very nauseous as she witnessed the bloody scene. While Eliza could withstand the sight of monster and beast getting cut down, the same couldn''t be said when the ones involved were people. Unlike Elise and Elaine, who has gotten used to it with the use of simulations, Eliza has not. It took Eliza her best just to not vomit on the battlefield. If it wasn''t for the constant urge to vomit that she felt, she would have already defeated more than twice the number of enemies already. "You''re wide open, you little brat!" Swiiishhh An enemy tried to lunge at Eliza with his sword pointing at her, but he didn''t even get the chance to approach her. The very moment he pointed his sword towards the little girl, an unknown force hit it, cutting his sword to half. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The man looked up to see what caused his sword to break, only to see a delicate figure whose face was covered with a hood, holding a pair of daggers in her hands. That was the last thing he saw before his consciousness faded to black. "Trying to harm a little girl! How despicable!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like lightning striking down the earth, Yuna''s swift kick connected towards the man''s open torso, blasting him dozens of meters away and breaking all of his ribs in the process. The man was not the only one affected by Yuna''s kick, there were many others caught up by the man, experiencing the same power as they collided with one another. Thankfully, all those caught up were also enemies. "Liz, are you okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "U-Un! I just need a little©` Ugh!" £ÛEliza£Ý "It''s fine. You don''t have to talk anymore. I''ll take you somewhere safe where you can rest, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý Struggling to even stand, Eliza''s legs soon gave out and her face started to turn pale. The nausea only became worse the more she stayed in the battlefield riddled with the scent of blood and death. ¡ºGrey, I''m taking Liz to a safe place. Can you handle things over there for a quick minute? I''ll come back once I''m done.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, just take your time. Liz''s safety takes priority.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn, thank you!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Without any warning, Yuna carried Eliza in her arms, princess carry style, and hopped from stall to stall as she ran away from the battle. Eliza, who she was carrying, has started to faint from seeing too much blood. Yuna''s destination was just a couple hundred meters away. She descended down the knights who were on the way to help out against the criminals, making the knights in question startled and jolted subconsciously. "Can you take care of this child?" £ÛYuna£Ý "P-Pardon?" A face full of confusion was about the knight as he heard Yuna''s question. Well, who wouldn''t be? After all, not only did she just come out of nowhere, and now she was asking for him to take care of a fainting child. Anyone would be bewildered. "I said, can you take care of this chi©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahahaha! Die©`" Yet another one was blasted away by another of Yuna''s lightning speed kicks. It was the price the man had to pay for interrupting her words. Not to mention that one of them tried to attack Eliza not long ago. She was a little bit pissed off. The blast of wind from her kick took off her hood, revealing her pointy ears and silver hair which it once covered. The knights didn''t even need to guess. They already knew who the beautiful figure in front of them was. There was only one elf with silver hair amongst the powerful figures the knight knew. It was the elven heroine who was amongst the six who had just been awarded the medal of honor. That figure was the one who stood in front of them. "Please, take this child to a safe place. I''ll take care of everything here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes, Your Highness! We''ll make sure to keep her safe!" "Then, I''ll be going n©` Ah, right... ¡¶Guard¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before Yuna left Eliza to the knights'' care, she quickly casted "Guard" on her. It was a barrier magic spell which coats the target''s body with a strong armor-like barrier. With Yuna''s strength, only those at least at B-rank can hurt Eliza. Quickly, the knights fled from the scene, leaving Yuna to deal with the remaining enemies who have become wary after seeing one of their allies get blasted away with just a single kick. "Fuuu... Let''s start, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý Cold air swallowed the silent surrounding with Yuna''s words as she disappeared from the enemies'' sight. The silence was only broken when painful screams echoed loudly one after another. ... "Kugh! These damn bastards!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Julius, behind you!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Got it!" £ÛJulius£Ý Clanging sounds continued to clamor around the battlefield as the battle continued to heat up. With every passing second, a person falls towards the ground, suffering heavy wounds or even death. Thanks to the combined effort of everyone, all the innocent citizens have been safely evacuated. All that was left inside the battlefield were knights, soldiers, criminals, and Julius'' small group. The enemies'' numbers have dwindled to a tenth of what it used to be. Meanwhile, their opponents have yet to lose a single person. While there were those critically injured, Grey always healed them on time and rescued them. Only the stronger ones amongst the enemies remained which the knights needed to pair up just to fight against. They were the leaders of their own bands who refused to go down easily. ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· Having been cornered, one of the enemies blasted a fury of wind blades towards the knights. Some of the knights suffered injuries from the attacks, but all were able to survive. Unfortunately, the moment they dodged, it was now Julius who was exposed to danger. "Haap!" £ÛJulius£Ý His life on the line, Julius struck down the blades of wind by brandishing his spear as fast as he could. Desperation combined with his skills, allowed him to cancel most of the spell flying towards him. But Julius didn''t come out unscathed. He suffered a few wounds and his clothing had completely become tattered. Especially his hood, it was torn to shreds from the spell''s raw strength. The moment Julius'' face was revealed, everyone inside the battlefield became frozen. It was then that both the allies and the enemies learnt of his identity. A moment which could turn the tides of the battle completely. "It seems like God hasn''t forsaken us yet! Capture the second prince and use him as a hostage!" "Protect His Highness!" Two opposing responses rang out from two opposing forces as they both charged towards Julius'' side. One side sought to protect him while the other sought to harm him and use him to their advantage. The two sides clashed once again, but now for a totally different cause. The short silence when Julius'' identity was revealed was no more. It is now more chaotic than before as the criminal side has become completely desperate. The clash was fiercer than ever. With how desperate the criminals were, they didn''t even think twice when sacrificing their allies for the sake of their goal. They have completely become insane. "No! Your Highnes©`" "Hahahaha! You''re mine!" A hysterical laugh echoed throughout the battlefield, but it was a short lived one. Although the enemy''s blade almost reached Julius, it was stopped by an immovable force just when it was a couple inches away. "Hey, Grey... Wasn''t that one a tad bit too close...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Shut up. You''re not the only one I have to protect." £ÛGrey£Ý "Still, it would have been dangerous if you were even a second late." £ÛJulius£Ý "And whose fault was it that you were targeted? If you had been more careful, your cover wouldn''t have been blown." £ÛGrey£Ý No matter what place or what time it was, Grey and Julius always found a way to banter with one another. Meanwhile, the man who tried to strike Julius down was still struggling to remove his sword from Grey''s grasp, to no avail. The man gripped his sword tightly and tried to pull as hard as he could, but the sword would not budge even a single inch. If anything, cracks started to appear on the surface of the sword as the man tried to pull harder. "Huff... Huff... Argghhhh!!" Deciding to give up on the sword, the man pulled back his hands and decided to throw a fist towards Grey. Unfortunately for him, even when Grey was bantering with Julius, he did not let his guard down. Before the man''s eyes could even follow, Grey had already let go of the sword and with a little twist of his body, a punch came striking down towards the man''s face, blasting him the same way Yuna''s previous kicks did to his allies. Crasshhhhhh A loud crashing sound echoed throughout the carnival as the man hit a large tree, unconscious. At the same time, the sword Grey let go of also made a clanging sound as it hit the ground. "Tsk! Show off." £ÛJulius£Ý "Shut up." £ÛGrey£Ý Their banter finished, Grey and Julius split ways and joined the fray once again. The morale has now become higher as the knights and soldiers knew the second prince was with them. It was thanks to Julius that Grey did not need to reveal his identity. Not long after Grey and Julius rejoined the fight, the enemies were completely wiped out, with no casualties on the soldiers'' side. All who were wounded have been healed with the power of Grey''s magic. At the same time, Yuna had also finished cleaning up the enemies on her side. Since there weren''t many allies on her side, she was able to go all out and eliminate the enemies without much worry. As for the other district of the royal capital, it was already covered by the military, Kris and Aria, and of course, Grey and Yuna''s familiars. With how many high-ranker level powerhouses present, the enemies stood no chance. "It seems like everything has been taken care of. Sorry I took too long." £ÛYuna£Ý "No worries. It was not a number we couldn''t handle. Anyway... How about Liz? Is she safe?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I left her in the care of the knights. I also casted "Guard" on her body just to be sure." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... That''s good to know..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey heaved quite the lengthy sigh of relief at Yuna''s words. His eyes then looked around the perimeter, landing towards Julius, Amelia, Elise, and Elaine who were currently resting themselves under the shade of the stalls. No matter how he thought about it, everything that happened today was out of his expectations. While it was a unique experience, Grey didn''t want to go through it again. Still, he was thankful that everyone was safe. "Haah... Looks like we could finally take a rest©`" £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOMMMMMM Grey didn''t even have the chance to take a seat. Just as he was about to sit down, another explosion came ringing inside his eardrums. Although the location was quite the distance away, he could still hear the explosion loud and clear. Everyone''s attention was quickly focused at the source of the explosion. It was located in the direction of the central plaza, just several hundred meters away. It was much weaker than the ones from before, it was still a dangerous one. "Yuna!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hastily, Grey and Yuna equipped their weapons once again and with quick feet, they rushed away to the source, fearing something terrible might have happened. Not only for the King, they were worried about the large number of civilians who were there. ... Countless bodies lay on the ground, lifeless. Blood was spilled all over the plaza, turning the ground red. The screams of pain and agony rang throughout the air as more and more criminals were cut down. Although the bandits and criminals could match the soldiers just fine, the same could not be said for the knights. On average, knights were 10 times more powerful than them. It was a very large power gap. Some of the enemies tried to target the King, but they were always barricaded by the knights. Even if one did get through, they were finished off by the King''s very own spear. The King was not just a sitting duck, but a ferocious tiger as well. ''Why... Why is this happening...? Why?!! Why?!! Why?!!'' £ÛLeader£Ý The leader of the remaining members of Iblis was drowning in despair as he saw his plan crumble to pieces and his allies get cut down one after another. Rage boiled inside his heart but he couldn''t do anything about it. He was powerless. He already knew that the people he gathered were powerless against the knights, but he still risked it since he had planted several bombs across the capital. It was his countermeasure to make them busy and spread more chaos. But even the explosions did not prove useful. While they did explode, they barely caused any damage. It was as if some mysterious force was protecting the royal capital, preventing it from getting destroyed. "Goddammit! Die! ¡¶Explosion¡·!" £ÛLeader£Ý ¡¶Lightning Parade!¡· £ÛGustav£Ý BOOOMMMMMM As two spells clashed, a resounding explosion thundered all over the city. A dark grayish plume rose towards the sky, leaving behind only small fire particles which also soon returned to nothingness. The leader struggled more and more, but even in his desperate attempts, he stood no chance against Gustav and the knights. With the passing of time, all of his remaining comrades have been slain by the knights'' swords and spears. Not a single one remained. Without resistance, as his energy and passion was burnt out, the leader slumped towards the ground as despair crawled inside his heart like a plague. He has no more will to fight, nor does he have the energy to do so. Because of the previous explosions, all the most powerful figures in the capital have gathered. Rage and hatred burned inside the leader''s eyes as he looked at the people who brought ruin to their organization. That was all he could do and all that he did. "It''s over©`" £ÛGustav£Ý Khhiieeeekkkkkkkkk Gustav raised his sword towards the air, ready to behead the man before him, but before he could even swing his sword, a loud ear-rupturing shriek echoed madly throughout the whole capital, preventing him from doing so. Instinctively, everyone present looked towards the sky. What they saw were black dots slowly growing larger and larger as they approached the capital closer. Soon enough, everyone''s mouth hung open in agape as they witnessed an unbelievable scene unfold before them. CHAPTER 108 END Chapter 109: Chaos at the Festival (pt. III) "Kuhahahahahahaha!" £ÛLeader£Ý A hysterical laughter resounded all over the central plaza as the sky was dotted with large figures heading towards the royal capital. The laughter only grew louder as the figures in the sky drew closer. Amongst the flying figures dotted in the sky, two of them stood out the most. They were much larger than the rest, casting large dark shadows across the lands they''ve passed over. The only ones who knew what was ahead of them was Grey and Aria whose eyesight was much better than a normal person''s. Aria''s whole body trembled as she saw a terrifying scene before her. Luckily, Kris was there to support her when her legs were about to give out, "Lady Aria, if I may ask... What have you seen?" £ÛKurt£Ý Aria didn''t answer immediately when Kurt asked her such a question. Her body was still trembling ever so slightly as she tried to muster words. One could visibly notice the complexion of her face getting paler. "Garudas... Two of them..." £ÛAria£Ý It was only then that the others understood why Aria was trembling. After all, Garudas are not just simple beasts. They are one of the ten divine beasts who could be considered the true rulers of the world. "And their age...?" £ÛErnes£Ý The King walked towards Aria as he asked a serious question. It was a question which could determine the fate of the royal capital. The King was clenching his fist, hoping that they weren''t what he thought they were. Unlike people, beasts do not need to train to get stronger, they just naturally get stronger as they age, reaching their true rank once they reach full maturity, and surpassing it once they have become old enough. Prefixes such as "Lesser", "True", "Elder", and "Ancient" are attached to these beasts'' names in accordance to their age, respectively, adolescent, adult, old, and ancient beasts, with the younger ones simply called "Juveniles" or "Newborns". The King hoped deep in his heart that the ones flying towards them were just not even adolescents. If it were any greater, it would already cause large damage towards the royal capital and the people living there. "True... They are both True Garudas... Your Majesty..." £ÛAria£Ý All hope was lost with Aria''s words. After all, full grown Garudas were S-rank monsters, and with a flock of beasts following behind them, they could qualify to be rated as a Calamity-Class threat. "Why are the garudas heading here?!" "This is unprecedented!" "It shouldn''t be their migration period!" Chaos quickly descended amongst the ones present as they tried to solve the mystery. They were all in panic, fearing the worst that could happen to their beloved royal capital. Evacuation was out of the question. Even if the enemies were still several kilometers away, with their speed, they would be able to reach the royal capital in a few minutes. It was impossible to evacuate all citizens in such a short amount of time. They would need at least a couple of days to do so. It also wasn''t the garudas which were the only problems. There was also the flock of wind-attribute beasts following it, ranging from H to A-rank, numbering in the hundreds. It was basically a whole army, flying in the air. The only ones who acted differently were the King, who needed to be calm and collected for the sake of the people, the High-rankers who have encountered countless dangerous situations, and the leader of the enemies who was enjoying the scene as his enemies were plunged into chaos. "Haha... Hahaha... Kuhahahahaha!" £ÛLeader£Ý The man, who was almost beheaded a while ago, was now laughing like a maniac once again. He couldn''t get enough of the people''s faces of despair and desperation. It was what he wanted to see the most. It was the man''s sudden outburst which warranted the attention of everyone and stopped the chaos for a moment as they looked at the man laughing to his heart''s content, not minding the stares which befell at him. Even when he was already half-dead and was lying on the ground, barely moving a single muscle. He didn''t suppress his laughter and just continued laughing like the crazy bastard that he was. "You bastard...! Do you think this situation is funny?!" £ÛGustav£Ý "Hahaha! Very much so! This is what I wanted to see! The faces of you, who destroyed our organization, filled with despair! Yes, yes! This is the greatest climax of all! Kuhahahahaha!" £ÛLeader£Ý Gustav''s hand trembled not from fear, but from burning rage. Rage which was fueled by the man before him. He wanted to strike the man down, but didn''t, or rather, he couldn''t do so. With how much the man laughed in such a situation, it was evident that he knew something about the current situation. One could easily tell from the disgusting and perverted smile plastered on his face. "You...! Did you plan this...?" £ÛGustav£Ý "..." £ÛLeader£Ý "Answer me!" £ÛGustav£Ý Gustav''s rage only burnt stronger as the man, rather than answering, smiled at him as if he was toying with him. He was only a hair width away from snapping and plunging his spear to the man''s chest. "Huhuhuhu! No need to be so impatient. Here, a present for you!" £ÛLeader£Ý With the strength he had left, he lifted himself up from the ground and sat limply. He then opened his storage ring and retrieved an item from it, making it appear a meter in front of Gustav. The item he retrieved was a sack of some sort, dyed dark red with blood which had already solidified and a rotten stench emanating from it. One could easily guess that a dead creature was inside it. Ignoring the strong rotten stench, Gustav slowly approached the sack and opened it. What was contained inside opened his eyes wide in shock, making him grit his teeth from rage which showed in his eyes. The content of the bag was just a single dismembered head. Not from a person''s, but a beast''s. It was the head of a young garuda which was about to decompose. It has been stored there for several days already. "Huhuhu... It was such a tough job. Killing all its offsprings, cutting their carcasses into pieces, and leading them here with those cut up parts... It''s a wonderful plan isn''t it?! Hahahahaha©`" £ÛLeader£Ý Still smiling, the man''s head has been detached from the body and flew meters away. Gustav''s patience had completely run out, and so, he decided to finish him off once and for all. It was not only Gustav, the knights and soldiers present also felt intense rage blazing inside of them. If given the chance, they would have killed the man themselves. They would do so without showing any mercy. Not only did he ruin the founding festival which was supposed to be a joyous occasion and turn it into hell, he also brought danger towards the citizens and their loved ones who were just living peacefully. "Your Majesty, we await your orders." £ÛGustav£Ý One by one, the knights and soldiers knelt before the King, awaiting what decision the King made. They already knew what they wanted to do and what their king would say, even then, they still showed honor and dignity in such a situation. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! But the King didn''t answer them. Instead, the King walked slowly with a serious and stern expression was painted on his face. He walked towards the two youths who were the strongest ones present in the crowd. All eyes followed the King''s stride, and in a sudden turn of events, the King plunged his knees to the ground and lowered his head out of the blue, making Grey and Yuna, who were subjected to such actions perplexed by it. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, I beg of you, please save my people." £ÛErnes£Ý There was no pride left on the King''s heart. All that there was was compassion for his people. It didn''t matter to him if the ones before him were of lower ranks. All he wished for was the safety of his subjects. Guilt was brewing inside the King''s heart as he asked it of Grey and Yuna. They weren''t even citizens of the kingdom yet they have already done great service for the kingdom, not only once or twice, but thrice already. The first time was when they destroyed Iblis, the second one was summoning the familiars which are indispensable forces, and third, by saving the citizens inside the carnival. Asking for a fourth time was already too much. Especially when they didn''t even ask for much in return. Following the King, the General, the Lt. Generals, and all knights and soldiers present also knelt before Grey and Yuna, their heads not any higher than their King''s. It was an unbelievable scene no one would believe unless they saw it. "Y-Your Majesty, please raise your head!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s right! And everyone, too! Please stand up!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No. I have already been indebted to you two far too much. Even if I have to give up my life right here and now to save my beloved citizens, I would gladly do so. That''s why, please, save them..." £ÛErnes£Ý The King''s words resounded inside everyone''s hearts. His subjects didn''t look down on him a single bit after kneeling before Grey and Yuna. Rather, they felt more drawn and loyal to him. To know when to advance, withdraw, and surrender are qualities of a capable and wise king. But to be able to sacrifice everything for the sake of the people is one of a good king''s, one loved by the people. "Haah... Alright, alright, we get it, so please raise your head now. This is really getting uncomfortable." £ÛGrey£Ý "You have my endless gratitude, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛErnes£Ý "No worries, we were planning to do so even without you asking us. And... Your Majesty, can you stop with the formalities? It feels really weird." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Please refer to us casually like you usually do." £ÛYuna£Ý A small smile quickly appeared on the King''s face as he heard the words of the youths in front of him. He was glad that even though his request was burdensome, they didn''t mind it too much. "Come on... Did you really not like it? I put so much effort in doing that act, you know? My knees are even hurting." £ÛErnes£Ý "Eh? That was all an act?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. Do you really think a king would bow his head so easily? Actually, I was going to shed some tears if you didn''t agree. But who would have thought I was such a good actor." £ÛErnes£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take long for the King to go back to his usual self. The others who kneeled with him had also started raising their heads, feeling a little relieved in the face of the enemies drawing closer to them. While Yuna was confused a little bit about the King''s actions, Grey knew full well that all his previous words were full of sincerity. The King was just trying to erase the awkward atmosphere in his own way. Inside his heart, the King couldn''t be any more grateful that Grey and Yuna accepted his request. Even in the adversity they were currently facing, he felt that it could be overcome easily with them by his side. "Then, what should we do?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hm? What else could we do but fight?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No.. That''s obvious. What I''m asking is what your plan would be." £ÛErnes£Ý "Like I said, we''ll just have to fight it out." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence swallowed the central plaza whole as Grey and the King looked at each other''s eyes. The latter was completely speechless at the former''s answer. He felt like his head ached for a moment. Grey and Yuna had already discussed telepathically what to do while the others were busy panicking and playing with the madman from before. Fighting was the only conclusion directly the only conclusion they have reached. There was the option of placing barriers, but with how large the royal capital was, it was practically impossible. Especially when it comes to erecting one which can withstand S-rank beasts. It was really difficult. Another option was to use a combination of illusion and curse magic, but then again, the problem would be the range. Creating one which can cover the whole flock will disperse the effects. It would take care of the weaker ones, but not those above B-rank. The problem will not be solved. Lastly, there was the option of summoning a similarly powerful army. It was possible with the amount of mana Grey stored inside his "Mana Bank", but if he did so, the whole capital would be in panic after seeing such numerous amounts of monsters pouring in from nowhere. Not to mention the outcome which will happen in a full-scale battle between beasts and summoned monsters. The royal capital would inevitably get caught up in it. Stray attacks would not be uncommon. There was only one option left, and that was a direct confrontation. It was the simplest yet most effective method. It was also one which would reduce the number of casualties to a minimum. In order to avoid any further confusion, Grey and Yuna explained their plan to the others. Everything would take place at the western gates where the enemies are approaching from and all who would be fighting are those at E-rank and above. The plan was to wipe out the enemies in a single strike. While Grey and Yuna charge up an all out AOE magic, the others would buy time for them. The outcome of the battle will wholly depend on whether the people can hold out for the five minutes Grey and Yuna needed to cast the attack. Those who aren''t fighting wouldn''t just be spectators either. Their task would be to gather all capable fighters and send them towards the western gates. They would also be tasked at calming down the citizens. "I see... That does seem plausible..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Right. If the plan goes smoothly, we should be able to reduce our loss to a minimum. This was really well made." £ÛEdward£Ý "It is well made, but... there''s just two problems. First, how would we be able to reach the western gates in time? Second, with the forces we have right now, don''t mention five minutes, two minutes is already difficult!" £ÛAlbert£Ý Silence fell to the central plaza once again with Albert''s words. His points were all valid. By the time they reach the western gates, the enemies would have already started attacking and the city would have already sustained damage. There was also the fact that apart from Grey and Yuna, there are only three A-ranks present, including the General''s familiar. It would be impossible to hold out against two S-rank beasts with a large flock behind them. But neither Grey nor Yuna was discouraged when they heard Lt. General Albert''s points. Rather, small smiles appeared on their faces, making the others tilt their heads in confusion. Of course, Grey and Yuna already had it covered. "No need to worry... Polaris!" £ÛGrey£Ý "As you command, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý With a flick of Grey''s finger, a deep resonant voice echoed inside everyone''s ears. Soon after, their vision started warping, until it faded to darkness. The next thing they knew, everybody was already on the ramparts on top of the western gates. Everyone at the central plaza who was at E-rank and above has been instantly teleported towards the western gates with the help of Polaris'' power. The power which governed space and time. "Wh-What just happened?!" "The western gates?! When did we arrive here?!" "Look! The enemies are now in viewing range!" The crowd was in chaos with the sudden change of settings. Neither one of them understood what just happened nor how much time had passed. All they knew was that they were now in front of the enemies. "Grey, was this your doing?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Well, sort of, but not really... Anyway, with this, the first problem has been resolved, hasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, yes, it is." £ÛErnes£Ý "Good! Now it''s time for the second problem. Everyone, come out!" £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s behest, his and Yuna''s shadow started to move erratically, splitting away from them soon after. It wasn''t long when those shadows started to take shape, growing larger and larger by the moment. Two pairs of majestic wings, platinum covered bodies, and eyes which could seemingly gaze into one''s soul. Five mystical and massive creatures took form from Grey and Yuna''s shadow, each emanating strength unlike any other. Even when the General didn''t have any appraisal related abilities, he could instinctively feel that not one of the creatures before him was any weaker than him. Especially the one whose eyes were the same color as Grey''s. He felt very powerless against it, just like when he faced Grey himself. "These are our familiars. They''ll help you out in buying time." £ÛGrey£Ý No one could utter a single word after hearing Grey''s statement. Especially the King, he was more than shocked. Grey and Yuna were already powerful as they were. If their familiars were taken into account, they could easily become the strongest party. Without further ado, everyone quickly executed the plan. The High-rankers rode their familiars in the air, with Kris and Aria riding Canopus and Arcturus respectively as they did not have their own. KHIIEEEKKKKKKKKK A deafening shriek once again resounded throughout the capital, much louder and high-pitched than before. It was the signal of the start of battle as the beasts started their assault. "Don''t let a single one through!" "Fire!" Explosions echoed throughout the sky as the magic from the capital and the horde clashed with one another. Violent shock waves echoed throughout the air with power able to rip boulders to shreds. Far above, an even more violent battle occurred with the high-rankers finishing off the stronger monsters one by one. Gusts of wind swirled like a storm with each clash as beasts dropped from the sky like dead flies. The most ferocious amongst the ones present was Polaris, he alone took care of the two garudas, not struggling a little bit. A-rank beasts tried to help out the garudas, but they were all struck down with a single hit from Polaris. Chaos. It was utter chaos as the two forces clashed. Shrieks and explosions were the only thing to be heard. The vast blue sky was no more. Ali there was a black one, one clouded with thick smoke from all the explosions happening. As more time passed, more and more knights and adventurers came along the western gates to aid in battle. Their numbers only increased while the enemies in question had decreased. Every time a beast stooped down the ramparts, Arcturus would immediately cast a barrier and prevent them from doing so. The allies who were injured were also quickly healed by Kentaurus. Although it has only been a couple of minutes, it already felt like an eternity. ¡¶Blue Phoenix!¡· £ÛVanessa£Ý ¡¶Freezing Lotus!¡· £ÛAlbert£Ý ¡¶Lightning Vortex!¡· £ÛRanzel£Ý With each spell of the high-rankers, another beast fell. They were like an impenetrable fortress that not even one beast could pass through. All that dared to do so was cut down without mercy. The battle continued and the storm of mana only became more violent. No matter where one looked, there was only cruel scenery present. It was raining, not with rainwater but with the blood and carcasses of the defeated beasts. There were beasts which tried to do harm against the high-rankers above but they were defeated. With how powerful the familiars were, they stood no chance at all. They were all blown away before they even had the chance to attack. "Elder Sister, watch out!" £ÛKurt£Ý Warned Kurt the very moment he saw a B-rank beast lunging its ferocious jaws towards Vanessa, but too bad for it, it was the one who was bitten. The one who did it was Sirius whose speed was only next to Polaris. With how powerful Sirius'' bite force was, the enemy''s head was forcefully detached from its body. It didn''t take long before it died and started crashing towards the cold, blood-filled grounds. "Are you fine, Lady Vanessa?" £ÛSirius£Ý "Yup! Never been better! Thank you!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Even when she had just been attacked, Vanessa was still energetic like usual. With everything settled, Sirius cloaked herself with illusion magic once again and started her assault against the enemies'' forces again. After Sirius'' fearsome display, the morale amongst the people present increased astronomically. There were also more people arriving on the scene and so, it became much easier to defend against the enemies whose numbers are dropping down very significantly. "Begone!" £ÛPolaris£Ý The main cause was none other than Polaris. Although his task was just to keep the two garudas in bay, with each of his breath attacks, countless beasts were burnt to crisp and dropped like flies. They all crashed to the ground which was now littered with corpses. But such chaotic scenery was about to end. Five minutes have elapsed and so, Grey and Yuna''s spell was complete. The air started to tremble violently as if fearing what was about to come. "This...! Fall back!" £ÛPolaris£Ý Polaris, sensing the insurmountable amount of mana swirling around Grey and Yuna quickly had the others retreat, with him holding back the enemies with a fiery breath attack before teleporting away. ¡¶Raging Tempest: Glacial Blue!¡· £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Mana burst out like a storm as Grey and Yuna''s voice resounded clearly. Soon after, large pillars of ice, resembling that of massive spears, appeared one after another, reaching thousands in numbers in just a couple of seconds. The wind also became more and more violent as time passed. Like a vortex, it concentrated all pillars of ice in one spot, and in a single burst, blasted them all away towards the enemy, surpassing the speed of sound dozens of times. A relentless torrent of icicles greeted the enemies, piercing their bodies and leaving holes behind their wake. And it didn''t stop there, after the icicles passed through, their direction changed, coming back to the enemies. It was an endless cycle. The ones who saw it from below were all mesmerized by the scene. The red of the blood and the blue of the ice, along with the bright and dark colors from explosions as the beasts tried to fight back. It created a show they will never forget. Time passed and the ice slowly faded from existence. The air has also calmed down. If there was anything different, it was that there were no more beasts present in the air, all were down the ground, lifeless after experiencing such a turbulent storm. "We... We won!!" "Oooh! We survived!" "Victory is ours!!" Cheers and cries echoed loudly all over the ramparts as the people saw the garudas laying down motionless. It was not an event they have ever anticipated, but one they will never forget. Another day which will forever be engraved in the kingdom''s history. CHAPTER 109 END Chapter 110: Fireworks and Memories The ground was stained red and the stench of death emanated across the wide field. No matter how much the knights, soldiers, and adventurers looked at it, they just couldn''t get used to it. It was a scene of carnage. It was even more unbelievable once people knew who was responsible for such a mess, if they weren''t there, the people present would have also laughed if they heard that the ones who laid waste to such a powerful force were just two youths. Yesterday, some had doubts when they saw Grey and Yuna being presented to the public, but those doubts were now cleared. They couldn''t deny their strength after seeing them massacre a whole flock of beasts, strong enough to destroy a country, in a single spell. ¡¶High Heal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Currently, Grey and Yuna, along with Kentaurus and a number of capable healers from the kingdom and the guild are tending to the injured. There were those with heavy injury, but luckily, none died. Grey tended to the injured on the left while Yuna was on the right. The ones remaining were covered by the others. And as one would expect, the one who was able to heal the most injured was Grey who was the most proficient in terms of holy-attribute magic. It was because of how Grey and Yuna helped out the injured that no one felt afraid of them even after seeing their frightening power. Rather, they only felt admiration towards the two youths. Inside their hearts, they have truly become heroes. "Are there any more injured?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey called out to the crowd, but none answered. They only looked at each other''s eyes and around them, shaking their heads when they couldn''t find anyone who needed immediate treatment. "Your Highness, His Majesty is calling for you." Just as Grey finished treating the injured, a knight delivered a message to him. It was from the King who was currently looking over the fields where the defeated beasts lay motionless as they very slowly but surely returned to the earth. The King stood there silently, alone, untouched by the gentle, cold breeze as the sky started to turn amber with the setting of the sun. Unlike his usual self, he looked strangely charismatic even when he was just standing there. "I heard you called for me, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Grey..." £ÛErnes£Ý It was only when Grey called out to him that the King snapped back to reality, though after looking at Grey, he once again looked towards the field littered with dead beasts. Now that Grey was closer, rather than just gazing thoughtlessly, the King looked more like he was evaluating the field. "Grey, what do you see?" £ÛErnes£Ý "A field of carcasses, I suppose...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, yeah... I suppose that''s what comes to mind first. But if you were a merchant, what would you see?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Oh, I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey immediately understood what the King meant by his words. Just a quick glance, the number of beasts forming a literal field of corpses could easily reach several hundreds, maybe even more than a thousand. Not just petty beasts, there were hundreds of powerful ones and even two S-rank garudas resting peacefully in the fields. While to some, it looked like a graveyard, to others, it was a valuable opportunity. To Merchants, who always seek a way to earn large profits, it was a rare godsend opportunity to earn a lot of money. Just by rough estimate alone, one could earn hundreds of millions from all the materials that could be salvaged from the defeated beasts, even if some of them were already in tatters. "If you want, you can take all of them." £ÛErnes£Ý "Sure©` Wait, Huh?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was greatly taken aback by the King''s words that he couldn''t help but voice out a sudden "Huh?". His expression while saying so was also quite priceless. It was as if he just unknowingly agreed to a business proposal, only to learn it was a scam later down the line. "Wait, isn''t that too much?! And how about the damages?! Don''t you need funds to repair them?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Why are you so noisy? It''s only natural that the ones who defeated them kept them. Also... The royal family isn''t so poor that we''ll need funds to repair such small damages." £ÛErnes£Ý "No, no, you''re right, but still! How about the other people who helped out! We''ll surely get complaints about this." £ÛGrey£Ý "What complaints? The kingdom just needs to reward them. Also, they barely helped out in the battle. Only you and the high-rankers made the most contributions. Do you really think they could stand a chance against such a flock if you two weren''t there to begin with?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was totally defeated by the King''s words. He couldn''t deny any of the latter''s words as all of it were true. The only problem he had was the way the King phrased his words. Rather than a King, he only sounded like a crude person. Thankfully, there was only Grey and the King along the vicinity. The others were either far away or had already gone home after they had their names listed in the list of participants, otherwise, they would have overheard the King''s crude remarks. As if lightning struck his head, a sudden thought entered his mind. It was then that Grey fully understood why the King proposed such a thing. It was not out of good will, but just careful calculations. "Your Majesty, you''re not just doing this to secure a monopoly on the materials, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s words, the King only showed a large smile, one which extended from ear to ear. Grey didn''t even need a response, just his smile alone was enough to tell that he was up to no good. Grey''s words were on point. If the King handed the rights to the materials to Grey and Yuna only, only they can decide who to sell the materials to. With it, the kingdom could strike an exclusive deal with the two of them and also buy them at a cheaper price at the same time. With Grey and Yuna''s status. not only as S-rankers, but heroes as well, not one person nor organization could go against the decisions. Rather, the populace would be in agreement in handing them the rights over the materials. Even the materials of E-rank beasts which are in abundance on the field are already sought after. Don''t even mention S-rank materials. People would kill just to get their hands on them. "Haah... Your Majesty, even if we did get the rights over the materials, how are you so sure that we''ll strike a deal with you and not with other organizations?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... if you strike a deal with the kingdom, it would be much faster and easier, no? With how many people we have, it wouldn''t even take a week. You also won''t need to deal with those obnoxious merchants. And if that doesn''t work, I''ll just have to use my authority as King to scare off the other merchants! Hahahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Ugh..." £ÛGrey£Ý While Grey''s face showed a pained expression, the King only laughed boisterously as if there was nothing wrong with his words, when in fact, Grey was pretty sure he had violated a few laws here and there, not that anyone would dare go against a King. In the end, the deal was made with Grey compromising with the King''s demands. Grey only requested to get large quantities of meat, especially the ones harvested from the garudas as Grey and Yuna have yet to have a taste of S-rank meat. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. All negotiations would be handled by the kingdom with periodic reports given from time to time until the transaction was over. It was a beneficial deal for both sides, especially for the kingdom. ... ¡¶High Heal¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Gentle, golden light shone atop the ramparts as the day drew to a close. There weren''t many people left as the people had started to go their separate ways, heading back to their own places. "Th-Thank you, Your Highness!" "Un. No problem. Take care on the way home, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!" A teenage girl just about the same age as Yuna was her hands as she slowly descended the ramparts. She was Yuna''s last patient and with her, marked the end of her healing job. By the time she had finished, the sun had already started to set. While the royal capital was still visible, it had started to get dark by the moment. It was the most peace Yuna experienced the whole day. "Yuna¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Well, it was not a long-living peace. It was one quickly broken when a certain, familiar voice rang from behind. It belonged to Vanessa whose husband was tagging along behind her. A bright smile could be seen on her face. "Are you done with your job?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un... How about you Big Sis Vanessa. You fought quite a lot today. Will the baby be alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you for worrying, but as you can see, I''m perfectly fine, and so is our baby! We''re both fine and dandy!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa declared proudly as she puffed out her chest, accentuating her already prominent chest. Ranzel, who was now beside her, couldn''t do anything but smile wryly at his wife''s energetic antics. "Really...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! While it would have been dangerous for normal people, it is different for us high-rankers! You''ll instinctively feel it once you get pregnant©`" £ÛVanessa£Ý A sudden pause cut Vanessa''s words as a sudden question popped inside her head. Neither Ranzel nor Yuna knew what was going on inside her mind, but they instinctively knew it wasn''t one which was particularly pretty. "Yuna, have you already done ''it'' with Grey?" £ÛVanessa£Ý And just as they expected, it really was not a pretty thought. Without any warning, Vanessa suddenly asked a sensitive question to Yuna, making the latter''s face turn red from being flustered. Ranzel, who was beside her, was just equally surprised as Yuna was. He didn''t quite expect his wife to ask such a question in such a public space. Thankfully, there were no other people present other than them. "Hey, Dear! That question was too much!" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Eh¡«? Why?! It''s only natural for two people who love each other! Yuna would have to experience ''it'' with Grey sooner or later anyway. What''s wrong with asking about it?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Dear... that''s not the point... Look, Yuna had completely turned red!" £ÛRanzel£Ý It was only when Ranzel pointed it out that Vanessa noticed how flustered Yuna had become. A ripe tomato wouldn''t even compare with her current redness. Such topics were too much for her pure mind. Of course, it was not that Yuna hadn''t considered such a thing yet, but for her, it was still too early to do so. Her parents had always told her to only do "it" after marriage. That lesson had stuck with her even until now. "Don''t worry, Yuna! It might hurt in the beginning, but the pain will subside after a while! Just ask Grey to be gentle!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Dear, stop it already!" £ÛRanzel£Ý It took Ranzel his all just to stop his wife from rambling. Even after such a long day, she was still very energetic, making it hard for him to calm her down. She was like a child who was on a sugar rush. As for Yuna, her soul had already long departed from her body, and all that was left was a frozen shell with a feverish face. It took her a couple of minutes before she recovered from her mind overheating. "Yuna, I''m really sorry about my wife just now." £ÛRanzel£Ý "No, it''s fine. I know she was just looking out for me in her own way." £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m glad you understand... Dear, you should apologize, too." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Uuu... Sorry, Yuna..." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa was on the verge crying as she embraced and apologized to Yuna. She had received quite the scolding from her husband and had become quite crestfallen because of it. Yuna, on the other hand, could only smile wryly at Vanessa as she accepted her apology. Although she doesn''t have any ill feelings about Vanessa, sometimes, her personality was just too much. "Hm? Big Sis Vanessa, your uniform..." £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she noticed that Vanessa''s attire which has partially been destroyed. Yuna didn''t notice it before since it was covered by another coat, but now that she was close, she could easily spot a few damaged spots here and there. "Oh, this... They have been burnt in the battle..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Burnt...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I increased the temperature of my flames so much that the uniform started burning too. Thankfully, Ranzel gave me his coat! Look! Don''t I look cute in Ranzel''s coat?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa happily announced as she twirled around showing off her husband''s coat which was large enough to cover her body up to the knees. She even had to fold the sleeves just so that she could show her hands. Yuna, whom she asked the question to, nodded in silence, but at the back of her mind, she had a completely different thought going on. She just remembered something that happened a long time ago and realized something after seeing Vanessa draped in Ranzel''s coat. "Yuna¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý Not long after, Grey''s voice resounded in the air as he slowly approached the group of three. While he was curious why Vanessa was twirling around happily, he didn''t ask any questions. After all, it was Vanessa who we''re talking about. "Good evening, Grey¡«! Are you going home with Yuna now?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Good evening Big Sis Vanessa, Mister Ranzel, and yes... We''ll be heading home now. It''s getting quite late, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Aww¡«! That''s too bad, I wanted to talk with Yuna more... Oh well, we still have tomorrow for that!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa was crestfallen for a short while, but was quickly cheered up by herself. She was an enthusiastic one who didn''t even consider whether they would even be able to meet the next day. "Well then, we''ll also be going now. Take care on the way home¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "See you next time." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Yeah, see you." £ÛGrey£Ý Like a storm, Vanessa quickly disappeared towards the horizon with her husband as she skipped the steps away, humming happily as if nothing in particular had happened throughout the whole day. The only ones left behind the ramparts were Grey, Yuna, and a number of knights and soldiers stationed for guard duty. It has become much more peaceful compared to the battle which just occurred a couple of hours ago. "Yuna, let''s go." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Taking Grey''s hands, Yuna walked along his side as he went down the tall ramparts and headed towards the Landevar mansion to see how Eliza was doing. Both of them were worried after seeing her faint from seeing too much blood. Along the way, Grey couldn''t help something strange about Yuna. She neither talked nor acted in any particular way. Rather, Yuna only jolted from time to time as she encountered people on her way. It was obvious that she wasn''t really paying any attention to the things around her. "Yuna, is something on your mind?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no... I was just thinking about Big Sis Vanessa''s uniform." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Uniform?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey slightly tilted his head in confusion as he pondered over what Yuna meant by her words. He had never expected those words to come out of her mouth, and so, didn''t know how to react. "Apparently, parts of it were burnt off while she was fighting, which reminded me... Grey, do you remember the day you saved me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah...? What about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The village was burning, wasn''t it? And you also said that my body had also suffered some heavy burns. The moment I woke up, I was already in your house, fully healed up and dressed up..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a heavy topic for Yuna yet she brought it out so casually. Grey, who was listening to her, also felt the heaviness in the air, but somewhere deep inside his heart, he felt that there was more to what Yuna was trying to say. Suddenly, a noise canceling barrier was erected around them, preventing their conversation from leaking outside. The one who casted it was none other than Yuna, who, for reasons unknown to Grey, had started to become red. "You saw, didn''t you...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna mumbled in a low voice, but with just those words, Grey didn''t understand a single thing. If anything, it only made him more confused about the situation. "My... You saw... didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Pardon?" £ÛGrey£Ý For the second time, Yuna mumbled her words in a low voice, but even then, Grey was not able to get her point. The only thing Grey noticed was that Yuna''s face had become more beet red. "My naked body! You saw it, didn''t you?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her face as red as one can be, Yuna asked Grey with her voice on the top of her lungs. She was completely embarrassed about asking a question, but even more so about Grey having seen her body three years ago. It was only then when she yelled her question that Grey understood Yuna''s actions. Why was she a bit red... Why she had been acting fidgety... And why she was out of herself... All the dots have been connected. As for Grey''s answer, he didn''t say one immediately. What happened was that Grey''s eyes drifted away from Yuna as a light reddish tint appeared on his cheeks, making Yuna more suspicious. "I... I did..." £ÛGrey£Ý Speechless... Yuna wasn''t able to say a single word after hearing Grey''s response. The only thing she did was lightly pound Grey''s shoulder with her closed fists. Her face was even redder than what was possible. Grey didn''t retaliate and just accepted Yuna''s "punishment". While it was in no way intentional, it was still a fact that he saw a maiden''s naked body. Even if that maiden was now his girlfriend, it doesn''t exempt him from getting punished. "Grey... Take responsibility... I won''t take no for an answer..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said, pouting a little as small tears formed on the corner of her eyes, tears formed from too much embarrassment. Her face was still red as she tried to hide it from Grey. "Gladly." £ÛGrey£Ý One simple word. That was Grey''s response. Even then, that single word was enough to satisfy Yuna as a little yet visible smile bloomed on her face. After their little scene, Grey and Yuna continued heading towards the Landevar mansion. The moment they arrived, what greeted them were the guards who let them inside without much trouble. They were then guided to the garden where Eliza, along with Elise, Elaine, and the Landevar couple were sitting by the garden table. All were surrounding the little girl as they looked out for her. "Good evening, everyone." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, Grey, Yuna. To think you''ll visit at this hour... You should have let us know in advance so that we could prepare a light dinner." £ÛEleanora£Ý "No need, Missus Eleanora. Though we appreciate the thought." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We only came here to check up on Liz." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said as both hers and Grey''s eyes fell towards the little girl who hadn''t even finished her dinner. Her older sister and Elaine tried to cheer her up, but it was to no avail. She still had no appetite. "How''s Liz doing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... She''s still a little traumatized by what happened. Well, who could blame her. No one expected something like this to happen, it must have been quite the shock to her." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz said as he rubbed his temples. He and Eleanora had been deeply worried after learning about the incident in the carnival. Although they were happy their children and niece were unharmed, they were worried about Eliza''s current state. They didn''t want what happened today to haunt her for the rest of her life. The young girl''s eyes almost seemed empty as she slowly moved her fork, touching her food without any intention to eat. While she cheered up a little after seeing Yuna, it was still not enough. Grey, on the other hand, started to think of ways to cheer Eliza up, but to no avail. No matter how much he thought, he doesn''t know of a way to cheer someone up after seeing such a bloody scene. ''Haah... To think this happened on the founding festival©` Right! A festival!'' £ÛGrey£Ý An idea sparked inside Grey''s mind as he thought of the word "festival". Whenever one happened back in his previous life, there would always be one event he looked forward to, something he also wanted Eliza to see. "Liz, look up to the sky." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said, prompting Eliza to do so, her expression still a bit lifeless. There, all she saw was darkness as the clouds covered the moon and stars. Whistle Crackle Boom Three distinct sounds echoed one after another, and soon enough, the dark sky was filled with luminous and vibrant colors. With the use of fire, wind, and null magic, Grey managed to recreate a fireworks show he once saw back on Earth. Red, blue, yellow, green, and many more. Colors exploded in the sky as whistling, crackling, and booming sounds echoed in harmony. It was as if vibrant flowers bloomed across the night sky. The color red which reminded Eliza of the bloody scene has now become a beautiful color in her eyes. Suddenly, the sound of explosions has become less frightening. She had completely forgotten about what she was moping about and had completely focused her attention on the sky above her. "Waah¡« So beautiful..." £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza''s words, like the sound of wind chimes swaying by the wind as they hung on the balcony, relieved the others of their concerns and calmed down their troubled hearts. They were all happy that colors had finally come back in the little girl''s eyes. It wasn''t just Eliza. Everyone who saw the fireworks inside the royal capital has been captured by its beauty. The day which felt like a turbulent storm was now as calm as a mountain, unmoved by the tides of time. Despite the chaos and terror they all felt throughout the day, they have been reminded of the true essence of the founding festival. And that was not only to thank the heavens for another abundant year, but also enjoy what life has to offer. In the years to come, every night as the founding festival comes to a close, everyone would gather around the central plaza as fireworks bloom in the night sky, dancing under the colorful lights. But, oh well, that''s yet another story for another day to come. CHAPTER 110 END Chapter 111: Presents Cling Cling Cling Soft and gentle chimes echoed throughout the silent air, accompanied by the mild creaking of the door and the regular clacking of footsteps. A soft cacophony of noises greeted two figures as they stepped foot outside once again. A couple of days have passed since the founding festival, and with the efforts made by the kingdom, repairs have started and the people have been compensated. It was lucky that there were no casualties amongst the citizens and only the properties needed to be paid. While the populace was in great panic during the attack, they quickly recovered after hearing that everything was over. Some were skeptical, but after seeing the mess of dead beasts outside the western gates, those doubts were quickly erased. Rather than be scared and blame the kingdom''s incapabilities, the opposite happened. The populace felt rather safe knowing that the kingdom had the ability to defend against such a large-scale attack. It was the difference in mentality between people of Earth and Merusia. "Grey, was that all we needed to buy?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, there shouldn''t be any more we''re missing." £ÛGrey£Ý Currently, Grey and Yuna have spent the whole day shopping for souvenirs they are going to bring home to Galderia. They have already bought food, sweets, a few accessories, and even cooking utensils for Selia and Gerd''s use. As one would expect, after their powerful demonstration a couple of days before, they once again needed to wear cloaks to hide their identities. Although it was quite a tiring situation, they couldn''t do anything about it. Grey and Yuna are only waiting for the transaction regarding the materials to be processed. It was only a couple more days away as hundreds of capable hands were already at site, dismantling the beasts with the best of their abilities. Not to mention the few hundred more who are handling the data and statistics. If all is done and finished, they would then bid the royal capital farewell and return to Galderia. While their days in the royal capital were fun, they also wanted to go back to their daily lives where they didn''t have to wear cloaks. "Elise, how about here?" £ÛElaine£Ý A familiar voice rang inside Grey and Yuna''s ears as two beautiful figures came into view, looking at the shop windows they passed by. They were still wearing their uniforms as they had just been dismissed from their classes. Those two figures were none other than the cousins Elise and Elaine, whose heads were looking in all directions as if they were searching for something. It was already late in the afternoon yet neither of them had gone home nor looked like they were planning to do so anytime soon. "Are you two out shopping, too?" £ÛYuna£Ý ""Eeekkk!!"" £ÛElise and Elaine£Ý Before they could even notice, Yuna had already appeared behind their backs. As soon her voice suddenly resounded in their ears, both Elise and Elaine jolted as they experienced quite the shock. They felt like their hearts jumped out of their chests. "Y-Yuna?!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Geez! Don''t scare us like that!" £ÛElise£Ý "Sorry, sorry, I wasn''t trying to surprise you." £ÛYuna£Ý Elize and Elaine retorted as they tried to calm themselves down. Their hearts even raced a little bit from how much surprise they felt from hearing Yuna''s voice all of the sudden. They also noticed Grey following behind Yuna as they breathed in and out. "So... Back to my question. Are you shopping right now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, we''re trying to find a good present." £ÛElise£Ý "A present? For whom?" £ÛGrey£Ý "For Liz, of course. You do know it''s her birthday tomorrow, right?" £ÛElise£Ý ""Eh?"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Silence filled the air with Elise''s revelations. Neither Grey nor Yuna were aware or informed of that fact. Even though they have been with Eliza many times already, it was their first time hearing about it. Elise and Elaine were also stupefied by Grey and Yuna''s reactions. With how much the two doted on her like their own little sister, they had already assumed they knew. Who would''ve thought that their expectations were very far from the truth. It was only natural. After all, even when Grey did have "Judgement" and could "Appraisal" with, the status screen only showed one''s age, and not their birthdays. No one would blame them for not knowing. "Wait, tomorrow?! As in tomorrow tomorrow?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, it''s tomorrow. How many tomorrows do you think there are?" £ÛElise£Ý Panic was quickly painted on Grey and Yuna''s faces as they locked eyes with one another. They thought they had already done shopping, but now that they knew of such a fact, they were far from over. "What are we waiting for?! Let''s look for a present, quick!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna on the lead, the group of four rushed into every store in search of a good present for tomorrow''s birthday girl. They didn''t even care about other people. They only wanted to find the best present with the limited time they have left. Boutiques, cafes, appliance stores, and many more. The four of them entered every establishment they could think of in order to buy a gift. They put themselves inside Eliza''s shoes and thought of what they would like. It was especially difficult since Eliza was not a very needy child. No matter what they will give, she will be genuinely happy and treasure it for the rest of her life. That fact made it hard for them to choose what present to buy. The sun had set and the stores had started to close. The time to shop for gifts was over. Elise settles with a beautiful set of magic pens and a diary, while Elaine decided a hair accessory. As for Grey and Yuna... "We couldn''t find anything good at all,.." £ÛYuna£Ý "What bad luck..." £ÛGrey£Ý Even after they searched countless stores, no product clicked with them, and so, they weren''t able to buy anything. If anything, they only spent the time loitering around without accomplishing anything. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Both of them felt depressed as the day had already ended. While they could just go over the shopping district once again in the morning and early afternoon the next day, they don''t think they would still find a present for Eliza. "Sorry, we couldn''t help you pick anything." £ÛElaine£Ý "No, it''s alright. I think we''ll just have to bake her a delicious cake or two. I just hope Liz likes it." £ÛGrey£Ý With the day over, that thought was the only thing which sprouted inside Grey''s mind. After all, baking a cake requires work. While it might not last long, it will still prove that they put effort into making Eliza happy. Meanwhile, as Grey and Elaine were talking to one another, Elise was looking at the present she bought with lonely eyes. There was a mild smile on her face, but it was one which didn''t spell happiness. "Elise, are you okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, Yuna... No, it''s nothing. I''m just thinking about how much I''ll miss Liz when she goes back to Moterno..." £ÛElise£Ý Elise replied in a small voice, twirling around the pen as she gazed upon them with a saddened expression about her. It wasn''t only her, everybody else also shared the same sentiment. Now that the founding festival is over, Eliza will return to their territory in a few days'' time. The next time she''ll meet her would be after a few months'' time, maybe even longer, depending on her mother''s schedule. It was not only Eliza, but her father as well. She felt lonely while thinking of such. Elaine and Yuna gave Elise a tight hug, trying to make her feel better. On the other hand, Grey just stood there motionlessly. From Elise''s words, he had thought of the perfect gift. One which will take a lot of materials, time, and effort, but will be completely worth it in the end. "Yuna... Elaine... It''s... getting hard to breathe..." £ÛElise£Ý Elise said as she tapped the two''s arms whilst trying to grasp for air to breathe. The hug, which was meant to cheer her up, has started to become dangerous as it became tighter. Elise was currently sandwiched between Elaine and Yuna''s bosoms. While not as big as Vanessa''s, combined, they pack quite the force. It made the one Elise, who was sandwiched between them, feel a little conflicted. "Ah, sorry!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elise, are you okay?!" £ÛElaine£Ý Realizing what was happening, Elaine and Yuna quickly released Elise. The latter, after being released, quickly grasped for air, all the while looking at certain areas on the two''s bodies and then looked at her own. She felt so defeated that she forgot she was even feeling lonely. Elaine and Yuna, who had no idea what was going on with Elise''s mind, looked at the latter with confusion as they slightly tilted their heads. If one looked closely, one could see little tears forming in the corners of Elise''s eyes as she looked at her chest area. Defeated, Elise slowly walked with her present in hand, trying not to think of the assets Elaine and Yuna possessed that she didn''t. It was only then that she once again realized how unfair and cruel the world was. With their shopping finished, everyone headed back to the noble''s district. Along the way. They talked about Grey and Yuna''s exploits a couple of days ago. Elise and Elaine were especially curious about their rumored fight along the western gates. "Then, we''ll be parting ways here." £ÛElise£Ý "See you tomorrow!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Un! See you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý After walking several minutes, the group had finally entered the noble district. Several more steps after, it was time to go their separate ways. They waved their hands goodbye as they saw one another off. As per usual, Grey and Yuna headed to the Aldridge residence, which they will be staying at for a couple more days. They were happily greeted by the guards as they headed inside the mansion. "Big Sis Yuna, Big Bro Grey, you''re back!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Welcome home, you two." £ÛVeronica£Ý The first one to greet them as soon as they opened the door was none other than Galvin who quickly rushed towards them, giving them his tightest embrace. Veronica was right behind him. As for Elnart, he was still taking up lessons with his father as the teacher. "Good evening, Missus Veronica. Sorry we''re late. We met some friends along the way." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, no need to explain yourselves. Not like there would be anyone to harm you anyway." £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica laughed softly as he led the two to the dining hall. They already had theirs and reserved a few dishes for Grey and Yuna to enjoy. They were all dishes made by Martin with great skill and passion. "Oh, right... Missus Veronica, tomorrow evening, could we borrow the children for a little bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Art and Vin...? Hmm... As long as you don''t go home too late, then sure, why not? Are you perhaps attending an event of some sort?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "No, no, there''s no such thing. It''s Liz''s birthday tomorrow. I think she''ll be happy if Galvin and Elnart attend it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡« Lady Eleanora''s youngest daughter... Should I also prepare a present...? Would accessories suffice?" £ÛVeronica£Ý Veronica mumbled to herself as she thought of a present for the young lady. Unlike Grey and Yuna, she was able to quickly pick one. It was a skill she honed after participating in countless social events. While parents would normally worry about leaving their children in two youth''s care, worry was the last thing in Veronica''s mind. After all, the ones she was leaving the children to were the kingdom''s heroes who could even slay garudas. If anything, she was worried for those who tried to do anything funny against them. Having settled everything, Veronica headed towards where Cedric and Elandt were, while Grey and Yuna headed to the dining hall to eat dinner. Galvin tagged along with them and told them about his day while they were eating. After dinner, Grey and Yuna cleaned themselves before heading back to their own bedroom. And like a doting boyfriend would do, Grey helped dry Yuna''s hair with a little bit of magic. "Yuna, I don''t think I''ll be sleeping together tonight." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Why...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Even when her hair had not finished drying, Yuna turned around as soon as she heard Grey''s words. Why her words were calm, he expressions begged to differ. She had entered spoiled mode and wanted to cuddle with Grey until she fell asleep. "Well, I''ve thought of a present for Liz. I''m thinking of making it inside my ''Sanctuary''. I need to use my forge so that''s why." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I see... But I also want to give Liz a present..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, I''ve also thought of that. Look here." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey, using his right hand to dry Yuna''s hair, opened the drawer nearby and took out a pen and a piece of paper from it. He then wrote down a list of things before handing it to Yuna. After receiving the note, Yuna quickly scanned its contents and her eyes quickly lit up like the morning sun during sunrise. The reason was simple. It was because Grey''s notes involved food. "It''s the recipe for a chocolate cake. Can you handle it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Leave it to me! I''ll make the best chocolate cake you''ll ever taste!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared proudly as she raised her closed fist towards the ceiling with a very excited face and enthusiastic smile. It made Grey chuckle, seeing her switch from dejected to excited in a matter of seconds. The sparkles in Yuna''s eyes even rivaled the shine of the bedroom lights. She has started to think about the things she wants to do when she makes the cake. Ideas about the design and size had already started to pop up one after another. Although Grey thought she was really adorable when she was fired up, deep inside his heart, he was a little worried what Yuna might do. It wasn''t entirely impossible that she goes over the top and makes a cake which could feed thousands of people. "Yuna, I know you''re excited, but don''t go too overboard, alright? Just make enough for everyone to enjoy." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, Un! I''ll keep that in mind!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright.... Then see you when I''m finished. Bye." £ÛGrey£Ý As he finished drying Yuna''s hair, Grey gently brushed it upwards to give a light kiss on her forehead. Afterwards, he opened up "Sanctuary" and waved his hand lightly before heading inside. Yuna, seeing Grey off, gently touched the spot where Grey kissed her. It has only been a couple of seconds since Grey had gone away, yet she already felt lonely as she stared at the empty space Grey had disappeared into. The quiet night soon came and the stars awoke. As Yuna lay down the bed, she felt a sense of loneliness brew inside her heart, seeking Grey''s warmth which she had grown accustomed to. Despite that, a smile was blooming on her face as she thought of how hardworking he was. "Good luck, Grey" £ÛYuna£Ý Three words drifted quietly in the air as Yuna''s consciousness slowly faded into the darkness. A certain melody played inside her mind as her heart beat in a melodious rhythm. She had gone to dreamland. Meanwhile, in a subspace between dimensions, a separate area where Grey grows his crops, his "Sanctuary", a similar rhythmic sound resounded throughout the air as Grey hammered the metals time after time. The crackling of the fire, the whistling of the wind, the rustling of the leaves, and the clanging reverberations as the metals hit one another became music in the air as the lights of a million stars shone above him. Clang A clear sound reverberated in the air as sparks flew to all directions. Suddenly, it was silent. Grey had stopped hammering and looked at the metalwork in front of him for a hot second before shaking his head lightly. "No. This won''t do." £ÛGrey£Ý Without any hesitation, Grey threw the piece of metal he was working on a burning hot furnace, melting the metal slowly. It was a furnace which generated heat thousands of degrees celcius. It wasn''t the only one. Grey would throw more and more metals into the furnace, melting them. He would then shape them back into ingots and reuse them for another trial. Grey didn''t want to waste a single precious material. The cycle of hammering, failing, and melting metalworks continued for hours. Even when the sun had risen, Grey didn''t stop and continued on his work. Inside of him, the passion for blacksmithing burnt ever so brightly. ... Flap Flap Flap The curtains danced along the balcony as the gentle breeze carried them along. It was already afternoon and the shadows had started to grow. The time for Eliza''s birthday party was drawing close. Inside a certain room, Yuna was sitting behind a desk, writing a few notes from time to time. She had already finished baking the chocolate cake Grey had asked her to and was about to prepare herself for the party. "Ah, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes?!" £ÛGrey£Ý The tired Grey was quickly woken up to his senses as he heard Yuna''s sharp cry. He had just exited his "Sanctuary" after several hours of work, only to be greeted by a sudden voice. It was quite the alarm. Thankfully, Yuna wasn''t dressing up or anything of the sort, otherwise, the scene wouldn''t be as pretty as it is now. A certain person might be blasted outside the window, and that certain person would be none other than Grey. "Are you done with making the present?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeahwaahhh¡« I''m done.." £ÛGrey£Ý A lengthy yawn came out of Grey''s mouth as he replied to Yuna. It was one brought about by a sleepless night and more than 16 hours of work without rest, just so he could create the present he had in mind. Being an S-ranker, Grey could just resist the urge of sleepiness and force himself awake for several days straight. But as a person, it was only natural for him to yearn for it. He had already grown used to sleeping more than 8 hours a day and isn''t planning to stop any time soon. A worried expression brewed on Yuna''s face as she saw Grey yawn repeatedly from time to time. Before Grey could even notice, Yuna had already grabbed his wrist and dragged him to the bed. "Eh? Wa-Wait!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Just shut up and lay down!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes ma''am!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to fight back, but he was powerless against Yuna''s words. In the end, he gave up on resisting, and in a sharp turn of events, he was made to lie down and have his head resting on Yuna''s lap. In simpler terms, a lap pillow. While Yuna acted confidently, Grey easily noticed her cheeks getting rosier by the moment. She had acted out of impulse and pure concern, but now that she had actually done it, she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "I know you worked really hard, so let me at least do this, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Not like I can win against you anyways..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s giggles resounded like music in Grey''s ears as he looked at her. Normally, it was him giving her a pillow using his arms, but now, the situation had been reversed. That is not to say that he hated it. Comforted by the softness and warmth of Yuna''s lap and struck relentlessly by his tiredness, Grey quickly fell to sleep. His ears were filled with music and serenity as Yuna hummed to the tune of the silent wind. Grey deep in sleep, Yuna gently lowered her head, brushing her hair away as gently as she could so as to not wake up the former. Her soft lips touched Grey''s cheeks as she gave him a soft and gentle kiss. "Sleep tight, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 111 END Chapter 112: Elizas Birthday! "Make sure to remember and give these presents to Liz, okay?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Umm!" £ÛGalvin£Ý To his mother''s words, Galvin answered very enthusiastically. By his side, his older brother, Elnart, just nodded quietly as he held on to the presents their mother was referring to. A few hours had passed since Grey slept. Although it was only for a couple of hours, it was the best sleep Grey had gotten for a very long time. It was one which restored his energy to the max. He felt like he could work continuously for days to come. The extreme fatigue that Grey felt was burdening him had been completely washed away as if it was never even there to begin with. It was nothing short of a miracle. The miraculous power of a girlfriend''s lap pillow, or so Grey thought. After waking up, Grey, along with Yuna, quickly fixed themselves and dressed up for the occasion. Not only them, Elnart and Galvinhad also done their best and wore formal attires which looked adorable for their small figures. With the sky starting to turn amber, it was time to attend Eliza''s little birthday party. The most excited one was of course none other than Galvin who couldn''t contain his excitement any longer. While Cedric and Veronica could not attend the party, Galvin and Elnart could. The presents Veronica had prepared were to be given by Galvin and Elnart, hence Galvin''s excitement. He was looking forward to giving the present he had to Eliza whom he looked up to as an older sister. ''"Now, now, say goodbye to your parents. It''s time to head to the party," £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Bye¡«!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "See you later, Mother, Father." £ÛElnart£Ý "Yes, yes, see you later. Have fun at the party¡«!" £ÛVeronica£Ý As Veronica and Cedric waved their hands goodbye, they saw their children slowly disappear beyond the horizon. Both were wearing smiles on their faces as they headed back inside the mansion together. Excitement evident on his face, Galvin skipped along the streets as they headed tk the Landevar residence. He was very energetic that Yuna had to hold one of his hands just to make sure he wouldn''t just wander anywhere. It didn''t take long before Grey, Yuna, and the children arrived at the Landevar mansion. The venue of the party was the spacious banquet hall in which the attendees were already mingling with one another. There weren''t many people to be seen. Only a few close acquaintances, the servant, and some figures Grey and Yuna didn''t expect to show up. It was Julius and Amelia who had been invited by Elise when they were at the academy. As one would expect, the servants acted somewhat stiff with their present. After all, they were the second prince and a duke''s daughter. Thankfully, Elise and Elaine were there to become a bridge for them and the other attendees. "Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna! Elnart and Galvin, too!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza quickly rushed to them as soon as she saw them. She was wearing a beautiful pink dress and looked like a proper lady for once. Though, because of how energetic she was, Grey and Yuna couldn''t think of her as a lady at all. "Are we late?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, not at all! You arrived just in time! The banquet is just about to start!" £ÛEliza£Ý Music filled the hall as Eliza said those words. One after another, chefs went inside the hall and food was quickly displayed on the large serving tables by the side of the hall. Needless to say, every dish served was high-class. Of course, as the food was served, Fritz was there to facilitate them, watching out for any small error he could spot. Thankfully, there was none. Eliza''s birthday went on smoothly as planned. As Grey and Yuna brought chocolate cakes with them, the first thing on Grey''s agenda was to find a place to display Yuna''s chocolate cake. After all, it would just be super strange if they also brought a table of their own just to display the cake. "Oh, Grey. Do you want something from me?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Well... Me and Yuna made a little something for Eliza. Can we place it here, or should I wait until you''re finished?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, you can do it now. Just put it on the space over there, by the side." £ÛFritz£Ý "Alright, thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý Following Fritz''s words, Grey headed to the right end of the table and opened his "Inventory". In just the blink of an eye, a large, dark cake appeared out of thin air, successfully becoming the center of attention. While cakes are not uncommon in Merusia, it was the first time people had seen one which had the same color as what Grey had just brought out. Its dark and smooth texture was strangely appealing to their eyes. "Grey, is this the cake you mentioned yesterday?" £ÛElaine£Ý "It sure is. Yuna made it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waaah¡«! Yuna you''re amazing! Can I have a bite?" £ÛElaine£Ý "Me too!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Girls, save the dessert for later. There are still many events to be done. You don''t want your stomachs hurting when you dance, now, do you?" £ÛFritz£Ý Elaine and Eliza''s eagerness was quickly shot down by Fritz. Elise, who had just arrived also wanted to have a taste, but like what happened to the others before her, she was also shot down by her father without even putting up a fight. Well, even when they were shot down, not one of them became dejected. Instead, all three of them became more positive as they looked forward to what kind of dessert it was as they already knew it was going to be delicious. As a sweet and harmonious melody resounded in the air. Many of the attendees took the floor and started dancing. Julius and Amelia, who were a power couple, quickly took the stage with their magnificent dancing skills. "Liz, do you want to dance with me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! I''d love to!" £ÛEliza£Ý Meanwhile, the birthday girl danced with Yuna and the others. But rather than a formal dance, it was only a casual and playful one where they enjoyed their times together with bright smiles blooming on their faces. Stolen novel; please report. After Eliza danced with Yuna, she then danced with her older sister, Elise, then Elaine, and so on and so forth. She even had the chance to dance with the similarly playful and energetic Galvin. The two of them became the highlights of the show as their "dance" outshone the others. Everyone who saw the two children dancing couldn''t help but laugh warmly as they enjoyed the lovely sight. Such pure innocence was enough to heal everyone''s souls and fill them with warmth and joy. "May I have the pleasure to have you on the dance floor, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said playfully as he bowed his head to Yuna, all the while offering his hand to her. Yuna couldn''t help but giggle at Grey''s actions as she accepted the former''s hands in an equally playful manner. "Then, I''ll be in your care, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "I am honored." £ÛGrey£Ý The music slowed down. A few moments later, it stopped. Yet not even a minute has passed, it played once again, albeit sounding differently. It was another song. It was the cue for Grey and Yuna to enter the dance floor, their hands tightly linked with one another. There were no words needed to be said. As soon as they entered the dance floor, all eyes fell towards them. Just like how the moon dominated the night sky, they became the center of attention. Like streams gently flowing down the high mountains, Grey and Yuna''s dance flowed seamlessly as they matched the rhythm of the song. Their hearts were synced with one another as they tackled the beats together. Everyone was in awe as they watched them perform their dance. They completely outshone everyone else as if they belonged to a different world. It was neither their physical beauty nor their prestige which garnered the attention of everyone. They were just simply elegant together. A perfect match, so to say. As the music ended, claps echoed from the crowd as Grey and Yuna bowed their heads to one another. They have been in their own world that they didn''t notice the crowd watching them. They were a little embarrassed by it. "You weren''t this good the last time I saw you." £ÛJulius£Ý "Well, you know what they say. Practice makes perfect." £ÛGrey£Ý "Tsk. Show off," £ÛJulius£Ý With the music changing from time to time, the party continued and the hall was filled with smiles and happy faces. Everyone had the chance to dance with one another and when they weren''t dancing, they simply enjoyed other people''s company as they merrily chatted with them. When the time for dinner arrived, the attendees politely lined up the serving tables. The girls in particular were especially enthusiastic as they ate while looking forward to the chocolate cake they had seen for the first time. "Mmm¡«! So delicious!" £ÛElaine£Ý "As expected of Grey and Yuna! So tasty!" £ÛElise£Ý The atmosphere became even livelier when it was time for desserts. First, it was only the girls who lined up after it, but after seeing their bright expression, more followed suit to satisfy their curiosity. The moment they took a bite of the chocolate cake, their faces brightened up instantly. Though they were merely curious at first, after having a taste, that curiosity quickly turned to happiness. They have gotten a taste of one of the best cakes they ever had. "Elder Sister Yuna, I want seconds!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hey, Grey, what the heck is this?!" £ÛJulius£Ý Two people amongst the crowd stood out the most. One was the birthday girl who had taken quite a liking to the chocolate cake, while the other was the second prince, who, rather than just merely liking it, had quickly become obsessed with it. It went without saying that the cake was quickly finished, like a piece of meat dropped in a lake of carnivorous piranhas. Thankfully, Yuna had prepared beforehand and made two more cakes for everyone to enjoy. Time passed and it was time to give gifts. The parents, Eleanora and Fritz, gave theirs first. It was a matching dress and necklace which was perfect for Eliza. Following them were Elise and Elaine, and so on and so forth. "Elder Sister Liz, here! Present!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Fufufu, thank you, Galvin! Elnart!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Um!" £ÛGalvin£Ý When it was Galvin and Elnart''s turn to hand over their present, Galvin energetically rushed to the front and presented it to Eliza with a big smile on his face. He looked forward to how Eliza would react to their present. Eliza slowly opened the present, unveiling its contents. What was inside were two smaller boxes. One box contained a sandal, while the other one contained a variety of vibrant and colorful ribbons Eliza could use in many situations. "Do you like it?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Un! I love it! It''s very beautiful!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin''s smile beamed even brighter as soon as he heard Eliza''s words. Although it was technically his parent''s present, his young mind didn''t really consider such a fact and just celebrated his successful gift giving. "Elder Sister Eliza, Mother and Father also wanted to extend their congratulations. They said they wish for you another healthy and happy year." £ÛElnart£Ý "Un! Then please tell them thank you and I hope them the best, too. I will surely treasure these!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛElnart£Ý Elnart was caught off guard by Eliza''s head pat that he became startled for a second. She was just imitating what Grey and Yuna usually does when they praise her and acted like an older sister. "Here, Liz, it''s my birthday gift for you," £ÛAmelia£Ý After Galvin and Elnart, Amelia stepped up next and gave Eliza the present she picked for her. Although it was contained in quite the sizable box, it was also quite light, making Eliza curious what was inside. When Eliza opened the present, what greeted her was a soft and fluffy object. It was a teddy bear about the same size as the one Eliza won in the carnival, the only difference was its color. It had a light bluish hue rather than brown. "With this, you''ll have a match for the teddy bear you won from before." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Thank you so much, Elder Sister Amelia!" £ÛEliza£Ý Showing her gratitude, Eliza gave Amelia a warm embrace and the latter only giggled while she was doing so. It has only been a few days since they''ve met yet they have already become so close. "Looks like it''s my turn next." £ÛJulius£Ý The next one to give their present was Julius. As he walked over to Eliza, he was wearing a smug and confident smile on his face. But rather than a smile, what loomed over Eliza''s face was shock as she opened the present. What was contained inside was not one would expect from a present. It was a tiara heavily riddled with precious gemstones. While it was indeed beautiful, it was not something someone of Eliza''s standing could handle. Even the parents, Eleanora and Fritz, were quite shocked. After all, a tiara was something only those of royal or high noble blood could usually wear. As for its price, it easily cost hundreds of thousands of kiels, enough to buy a large house or two. It was only then that everyone, other than Amelia, realized one thing about the second Prince. It was that he sucked at giving out presents. The fact that he looked so confident despite handing out such an absurd gift just proved the fact even more. "What do you think? Pretty neat, isn''t it?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness, let''s have a little talk, shall we?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Eh?" £ÛJulius£Ý A dangerous smile plastered on her face, Amelia grabbed one of Julius'' shoulders and dragged him far away from the crowd. While the people could not hear them, it was obvious that Julius was getting a scolding. After Julius, no more people gave out absurd presents. They were all pretty normal like dresses, simple accessories, toys, and of course, sweets. All of which were given with sincerity in their hearts. Eliza''s face bloomed brightly every time someone gave them their gift. Eliza was so happy that she couldn''t help but shed tears, tears of happiness that is. It was one of the happiest days of her life. The lively party continued once more, and the hall was filled with smiles and happy faces once again. The food was delicious, the music was fantastic, and most importantly, the birthday girl was smiling. There was nothing more to wish for. "I really enjoyed the party. Once again, happy birthday, Liz." £ÛJulius£Ý "Congratulations, Liz! Grow up big and healthy, alright?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý But like anything else, the party had come to an end. The attendees slowly headed back home and the servants started to clean up the place. Nevertheless, it was a happy experience. "Psst. Liz, come here." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna called out to the young girl, leading her back to the banquet hall. It was now much quieter with only a few people present. Other than the servants, the only people present were Fritz and Eleanora who also didn''t know what was going on. Elnart and Galvin had both fallen asleep after a long day. They were in the parlor, sleeping on the sofa. They are having a short nap before Grey and Yuna take them back to the Aldridge mansion. "Here... It''s our present for you." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she handed Eliza a peculiar item, just a little larger than her open palm. While it was a strange object for those who Grew up in Merusia, to people who had lived on modern-day Earth, it was a familiar one. The object Yuna handed Eliza was a small cellphone modeled after keypad phones. It had 12 buttons, 10 for the numbers 0 to 9, and the other two for answering and ending calls. With his knowledge from his previous life and the ones given by God, Grey made it overnight. He used three mana crystals and condensed them into small cells. One served as the ID number of the phone, the other served as a communicator, and the third one served as a battery. The ID crystal was engraved with dozens of runes so that it will stay at the same mana frequency. In contrast, the communicator crystal would switch frequencies depending on the inputted number. It is also responsible for converting words into mana and vice versa. The battery crystal was also special. It was enchanted to draw mana from the atmosphere and so, there was no need to charge it. While it can only be used for calls, it was a perfect product for it. Grey had spent countless trials condensing and carving runes into the mana crystals. Every time he failed, the mana would also burst out and cause quite the explosion. It was one of the most frustrating tasks Grey had ever done. Thankfully, he possessed the "Divine Mind". It was because of it that he was able to remember his failures and adjust his strategies little by little. After he was finished, he just unitized his ability and created similar copies. If there was one thing Grey was worried about, it was that it be used for military purposes. Thankfully, making them was very complicated. Even Grey was only able to make it because of the knowledge and skills he possessed, something no other person had. ¡ºGrey, we''re ready.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºRoger that!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Away from Yuna, Grey was in another room with Elise and Elaine to try out the phones. After all, it wasn''t just for Eliza. It was also a gift for the others so that they could talk to their loved ones far away whenever they wanted to. Grey had greatly considered whether he should really make them over and over again, but in the end, he just decided to not over think it and prioritize Eliza''s happiness. He just wanted what''s best for her. Ring Ring Ring "Wa-Wa-Wa-Wa! I-It''s ringing!" £ÛEliza£Ý "It''s okay Liz, just press this button." £ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna''s lead, Eliza pressed the answer button. There was a short silence for a while, but then... ¡¸Hello...?¡¹ £ÛElise£Ý "E-Elder Sister?!" £ÛEliza£Ý ¡¸Huh?! Liz?! Wh-What''s going on?! Why can I hear Liz''s voice in this thing?!¡¹ £ÛElise£Ý "I-I can hear your voice too!" £ÛEliza£Ý ... Elise''s voice came ringing soon after. It wasn''t just Eliza, Fritz, Eleanora, and Yuna too, who were also surprised. While Grey had already explained it to Yuna, she was still amazed by it. It was only natural. While there were rare communication crystals present in Merusia, they were much larger and required enormous amounts of mana. It was their first time seeing one so compact and light that even a child can bring it anywhere they wanted to. ¡¸G-Grey, what''s going on?!¡¹ £ÛElise£Ý ¡¸Didn''t you say you were going to miss Liz? With this, you would be able to hear each other''s voices anytime.¡¹ £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s voice resounded on both sides as he explained his cause. Silence befell the room as soon as everyone heard his reasoning. That silence was only broken when a teardrop hit the floor. It was Eliza who was crying. "Thank you... Thank you very much, Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna... I... I''ll surely treasure it..." £ÛEliza£Ý The tears didn''t stop flowing. The more time passed, the more tears trickled down Eliza''s face as she expressed her heartfelt gratitude. It wasn''t only Eliza. Elise who was on the other side of the phone was now also in tears, only a little quieter than her little sister. Although Grey felt very tired both mentally and physically after making the phones, he felt like it was all worth it. Not only did he make Eliza and the others happy, he also received a lap pillow from Yuna. It was yet another happy day. CHAPTER 112 END Chapter 113: Home, Once Again Chirp Chirp Chirp Chirp The sun had once again risen across the horizon, bringing forth a new day. The birds danced along the wind with the scent of grasses and flowers wafting through the air, flowing gently like creeks streaming down the rivers, into the open sea. Clouds moved leisurely across the vast sky, painting the azure canvas with patches of white and gray. The sunlight, blessing the sleeping lands with its majesty, urging all creatures to greet a new day. "Mhmm¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Basked and embraced by the sun''s gentle rays, Yuna stretched her arms towards the ceiling as she rubbed her eyes like a little kitten. It has become a daily habit to greet the new morning with such gestures. Yuna looked around, to the left and to the right, yet saw no one. The person who she was looking for was not in sight. She felt a little lonely, waking up all alone, but she wasn''t worried because she knew where Grey was. Stretching her arms once more, Yuna moved away the blanket covering her body and rose from the bed, heading towards the closet and grabbed herself a new change of clothes. She then looked at the mirror, fixing her bedhead a little bit. Ring Ring Ring A familiar tune played in the air as Yuna fixed her disheveled hair. She looked at the desk where the noise was coming from, spotting a peculiar object with her eyes. It was the phone Grey had made a few days ago. "Hello, Yuna here." £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Ah, Elder Sister Yuna, good morning!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý As Yuna picked up the phone, a familiar voice replied, with clear traces of happiness in her voice. It was Eliza who had been calling Grey and Yuna every single morning since she received her present. It has been a couple of days since Eliza''s birthday, and before they went home, Grey explained to the people involved how to operate the phone. He had made a total of three phones. One for Eliza, one for Elise, one for Elaine, and one for him and Yuna to use. While it was made for Eliza, in reality, it was actually a shared phone to be brought to the Landevar residence back at Moterno. It was to be used not only by Eliza, but Fritz as well. The same thing could be the same for the one in Elise''s possession. It was for her and their mother, Eleanora, to use. Like the ones on Earth, each phone had a specific ID or phone number. Since there were only a handful of them around, it was only a 4-digit number, which still does the job very well. Of course, Grey made sure to tell everyone involved to keep it a secret as much as possible. Well, not that anyone else could make them other than Grey. Still, Grey made sure to not miss such an important point. After learning how to use the phone, Eliza has been calling Grey and Yuna on a daily basis. Although they have communicated through Polaris before. The novelty of hearing each other''s voice over long distances was what made Eliza excited every single time she made a call. "Good morning, Liz. Do you need something?" £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸N-No... I just want to hear Elder Sister Yuna''s and Elder Brother Grey''s voices. I heard you were going back already, so...¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Fufufu, don''t be too sad. If you ever feel lonely, you can just call whenever you want. Me and Grey will always be there for you." £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Okay...¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý There was a tinge of sadness on Eliza''s voice as she replied to Yuna. Although she wanted to spend more time with them, she didn''t want to be selfish. Just as Eliza had said, Grey and Yuna had already received the rewards from the subjugation of the flock. They received quite the hefty sum, totalling more than 230 million kiels, not including the amount of meat they got. It was mind-boggling. For one reason or another, the King had also made the event a special quest from the guild, prompting Grey and Yuna to receive an ungodly amount of quest points. With the amount they got, not only A-rank they have also become eligible for S-rank promotion exams. Of course, Grey and Yuna declined the promotion exam. They didn''t want to increase their ranks in the Adventurers'' Guild any further. They are already having trouble with their privilege cards and didn''t want any more to add to it. After Eliza''s response, Yuna and Eliza talked about a couple more things as they went about their morning routines. Elise also joined in along the way and the three of them talked some more. By the time the call ended, Yuna had finished fixing the room, herself, and packed her things. She took a quick bath, changed attires, and then headed back downstairs for breakfast. "Big Sis Yuna, good morning!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Good morning, Older Sister Yuna." £ÛElnart£Ý "Un. Good morning as well, Galvin, Elnart. Have you seen Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked, even though she already knew the answer. There was no one else in the dining room other than herself, Elnart, and Galvin. There was only one place Grey could have been in. "Big Bro Grey is in the kitchen! He was helping the chefs cook!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "I see... Thank you, Galvin." £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! You''re welcome!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Just as Yuna had guessed, Grey was inside the kitchen. Though she also helps out in the kitchen, since she had already taken a bath, she just seated herself along the dining table and chatted with the children as they waited for breakfast to be served. Time passed and the doors opened once again. The ones who entered this time were the married couple, Veronica and Cedric. They seated themselves with their children and joined in on the talk, mostly listening to Galvin''s cheerful stories. The doors opened once more, and this time, the ones who entered were the chefs who brought with them the dishes they had prepared for breakfast. Grey was amongst them, talking with Martin for a short while. "Sorry I couldn''t help out in making breakfast. I woke up late again." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry too much about it. We have plenty of hands present in the kitchen. Just enjoy the food, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Grey reassured Yuna as he patted her head and took the seat right next to her. After a while, all the dishes had been served, filling the dining hall with a variety of aromatic scents which will surely arouse one''s appetite. """"Thank you for the meal!"""" Happy smiles bloomed all over the dining hall as everyone enjoyed their last meal together. And just as usual, Galvin was a chatterbox as he continued his stories from before excitedly like the child that he was. Galvin''s stories covered a wide range. From his studies, to what he did on his breaks, and even his dreams. Galvin had no shortage of topics to share and everyone listened to him attentively. It didn''t take long for breakfast to finish. The many dishes served over the dining table soon vanished into everyone''s stomachs. They didn''t even notice since they were enjoying Galvin''s story telling. "Ah, right.... Cedric, Missus Veronica, can you spare us some time right now? We have something to give you." £ÛGrey£Ý As if lightning struck Grey''s mind, he suddenly remembered something he wanted to give before heading back to Galderia. It was something both he and Yuna had agreed on beforehand. "Hmm... Is it a parting gift perhaps?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Well, sort of... Umm... Cedric, can you follow me for a moment. Ah, Missus Veronica, you can just stay here with Yuna and the kids." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay...?" £ÛCedric£Ý A confused expression befell Cedric and Veronica as they both tried to figure out what was going on. Even then, Cedric just followed quietly and didn''t ask any further questions. He was brought to another room a few dozen meters away from the dining hall. As one would have guessed, the present Grey was talking about was a cellphone, two cellphones to be more precise. The same things Grey and Yuna had given as a birthday present to Eliza and the Landevar family. Grey managed to make two more after Eliza''s birthday, bringing the total to five phones. "Missus Veronica, here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? This is..." £ÛVeronica£Ý "Grey calls it a cellphone. It''s a present for you." £ÛYuna£Ý "A cell... phone...?" £ÛVeronica£Ý Holding the cellphone in her hands, Veronica curiously inspected it, turning it upside down and other whatnots. Of course, as their mother was scrutinizing it, Elnart and Galvin couldn''t help themselves but look at it curiously as well. Ring Ring Ring "Wa-Waah!" £ÛVeronica£Ý A sudden high-pitched scream came out of Veronica''s mouth as she jolted from surprise. She was so focused on inspecting the cellphone that she was caught off guard by the sudden ringing. She was so surprised she almost dropped it. "Yu-Yuna, it''s ringing!" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Fufufu, that''s only natural. Just press this button, Missus Veronica." £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-This one?" £ÛVeronica£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Following Yuna''s instructions, Veronica cautiously pressed the answer button. The children''s eyes were glued to every single one of their mother''s movements, just as curious about what the cellphone does. ¡¸Grey, are you sure this thing works? Nothing''s happening.¡¹ £ÛCedric£Ý ¡¸Hm? I don''t see any reasons why it wouldn''t be working. They were just fine when I tested them this morning.¡¹ £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Tested? What are these supposed to do then?¡¹ £ÛCedric£Ý Veronica and Elnart''s eyes opened wide in shock as they heard two familiar voices echo from the phone. The only one who had a different reaction was Galvin, who was more excited rather than surprised. With eyes asking for questions, Veronica''s eyes turned to Yuna''s direction, but rather than answering, Yuna only gave her a big, bright smile. It was then that Veronica understood why Grey and Yuna gifted it to them. "Waah¡«! It''s Father and Elder Brother Grey''s voices! Are you two playing inside the little box?" £ÛGalvin£Ý ¡¸Huh? Galvin?!¡¹ £ÛCedric£Ý "Um! It''s me!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Galvin, unaware of what the true meaning of the cellphone was, just answered his father''s shocked voice enthusiastically. Elnart, who was beside him, was just as surprised as their mother, but it didn''t take him long to join in on the conversation. As she saw her children and husband talk to one another, a little smile appeared on Veronica''s face. Being happy was an understatement to describe what she felt. She looked at Yuna''s direction once more and whispered two words. "Thank you." £ÛVeronica£Ý There was a subtle trembling contained in Veronica''s voice. She was trembling in happiness as she gave her gratitude to Yuna before also joining in the little talk shared by her children and husband. After the quick little demonstration, Grey and Yuna explained how the cellphone worked and their own 4-digit numbers. They also gave them a list which contained the other numbers of the other devices. Just like what he told the Landevars, Grey asked them to keep the existence of cellphones a secret. While there wouldn''t be a big problem if it was revealed since communication crystals already exist. He just didn''t want him and Yuna to experience more troublesome situations than what they already had. With everything loose ends tied, there was nothing left for Grey and Yuna to do. Grey quickly took a bath and changed himself like Yuna did before him. After all of that, it was time to wave their farewells. "Then... I guess this is goodbye for now, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure you won''t be staying any longer? Our doors will always be welcome for the two of you." £ÛVeronica£Ý "We appreciate the offer, Missus Veronica. But you see... It''s getting somewhat hard moving around in the capital. We always need to wear cloaks when we go out and it''s kind of draining." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We''d like to enjoy our days like how we usually do. Plus, wearing cloaks is really uncomfortable. It would be nice to go around freely like before." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s a shame..." £ÛVeronica£Ý Just as she commented so, Veronica noticed a certain person by the corner of her eyes, barely holding himself back from crying. It was none other than Galvin, who, like Eliza before him, wanted Grey and Yuna to stay with him. Elnart also felt the same as Galvin but didn''t show the same magnitude of dejection as him. Elnart didn''t want to hold back the two of them. Though it would also be a lie to say he didn''t want to be selfish. Seeing the two children with dejected expression over them, Yuna squatted on the ground and gave the both of them a par on them, gently ruffling their hairs as if she was petting some kind of pet. "Galvin, Elnart, don''t be too sad. When you go back to Galderia, we''ll have a lot of time to play with each other. So cheer up, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You promise...?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Un! I promise! Isn''t that right, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We''ll play with you as much as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey and Yuna''s words of reassurance, Galvin wiped away the tears forming on the corners of his eyes and gave Yuna a tight hug. After Yuna, it was Grey''s turn to receive a similarly warm hug. Elnart was acting timidly, but when Yuna opened her arms for him, he also gave her a tight embrace. It was only then that tears started trickling down his face. He looked even messier than his younger brother now that he was crying. It took a few minutes before Galvin and Elnart calmed down. After bawling their eyes out, they took their parents'' hands so that they could properly send Grey and Yuna off with smiles on their faces. "We''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you next time. Bye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Bye¡«! Big Sis Yuna, Big Bro Grey, let''s play again¡«!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Hands were waved as they expressed their farewells to one another. Although it would just be a short one, it was still a farewell nevertheless. A farewell which feels especially long to children such as Galvin and Elnart. Before leaving the noble''s district, rather than wearing cloaks, Grey and Yuna used Yuna''s ability to hide themselves and leave the royal capital stealthily. They didn''t need to visit any places as they had already done so the day before. While it felt a little wrong as if they were sneaking away like criminals, they couldn''t do anything about it. After all, if they just went out normally, there would surely be a commotion over their identities. They would surely be surrounded by crowds upon crowds of people. After leaving the royal capital, the first destination Grey and Yuna went to was the nearby woods. They weren''t going to run along the woods like they usually do, but rather, fly across the vast air. "Come forth, Sirius." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna''s shadow trembled with Grey''s words. Soon enough, a fragment of the shadow split apart, making the wind tremble as the trees sway as it grew larger and slowly took its true form. Sirius didn''t even need any words, she quickly lowered her wings for Grey and Yuna to climb on. She felt happy that she could do her masters and felt satisfied that she could fulfill her purpose. "We''ll be in your care, Sirius." £ÛYuna£Ý "I will do my very best." £ÛSirius£Ý Gusts of wind brewed inside the woods as Sirius started to flap her wings. With each flap, she flew higher and higher until such that she pierced the clouds, reigning over the vast sky like a queen. Of course, Yuna didn''t forget to cast "Presence Concealment" and "Physical Concealment" to Sirius as she flew. After all, they didn''t want to startle anyone or anything for that matter as they flew above the clouds. While Polaris is much faster than Sirius, he was left behind in Eliza''s care once again. He had also grown used to being by the little girl''s side so there wasn''t much protest on either side. "Sirius, no need to hold back. Go as fast as you can." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood, Master!" £ÛSirius£Ý With just a single flap of her wings, Sirius easily broke through the wind barrier and covered more than a hundred meters in an instant. It was a speed which easily measured a couple hundred kilometers an hour. Cold breezes and fresh winds caressed their bodies as they swept through the sky as if they owned the place. With each passing minute, hundreds upon hundreds of meters have been covered. Time passed and a few hours elapsed. In such a short amount of time, the city of Galderia was already in view. Not wanting to surprise the people, they once again landed on a nearby forest. "Thank you, Sirius." £ÛYuna£Ý "It was a pleasure, Master, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý Sirius slowly disappeared into thin air as she went back into the shadows to take her rest. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna headed to the northern gates. A familiar feeling brewed inside their hearts as they neared the gates. It was currently early in the afternoon, and as one would expect in such a busy hour, the line towards the gates was quite a long one. This time, Grey and Yuna lined along normally as they aren''t escorting anyone "Your IDs plea©`" The gate guard was about to ask Grey and Yuna, but as soon as he saw their faces, he suddenly paused and stared at them with a little bit of shock for a quick moment. He was one of the gate guards who was familiar with them. "Y-Your Excellencies! Why are you lining up here?! You could have just passed the line if you wanted to!" The guard asked in a screaming yet whispering voice. There were traces of shock and confusion as he asked his question. Thankfully, he didn''t yell out loud and needlessly gathered the attention of the crowd. Somehow, even when they were being addressed as "Your Excellencies", they didn''t find it too uncomfortable. Rather, they found it pleasant. It was much better than being addressed as "Your Highnesses". "Well, it would be unfair for the others, wouldn''t it? Is there a problem with it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, not at all!" "I see... Then, we''ll be heading inside now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Keep up the good work!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!" After entering the city, they didn''t head towards any other places and just went straight towards the "Rabbit''s Den". They both missed the familiar atmosphere and wanted to indulge in it as soon as possible. "Welcome, how may I©`" £ÛHelen£Ý A familiar voice rang as soon as they opened the door to the inn. It was none other than Helen who was once again at the reception desk. She hasn''t changed much in the time they were gone. "We''re ba©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Grey! Yuna! You''re returned!" £ÛHelen£Ý Yuna wasn''t even able to greet Helen. As soon as she saw the both of them, she quickly jumped out the reception desk and gave the both of them a tight hug. Though people would find her sudden actions unruly, to Grey and Yuna, it was a welcome act. It was Helen that they knew. "So, so, how''s the capital?! Did you enjoy the founding festival?! I heard there was a carnival! Was it fun?! Was it?! Was it?!" £ÛHelen£Ý There wasn''t even any sort of greeting. Grey and Yuna were only bombarded with questions from the curious Helen. Her eyes were lighting up as she asked question after question. All Grey and Yuna could do was smile as they tried to entertain Helen''s inquiries. Although it was a little tiring, smiles bloomed on their faces as they answered her questions. There was one thing for sure, they were home. CHAPTER 113 END Chapter 114: Steamy Steamed Fried Rice! Clack Clang Creak North, east, south,west. The sound of a bustling morning echoed throughout the city with the rise of a new day. Stores have opened up and customers have poured in. It was going to be yet another busy day. Different from the chirping of the birds or the flapping of curtains what they would usually hear when he was back in the Aldridge mansion, what greeted Grey now was much more chaotic, yet strangely enough, it was calming to listen to. As Grey looked outside the window, rather than a large, luxurious garden, what he saw was a busy street full of people and carriages passing by. It was much livelier than the streets outside the noble''s district of the royal capital. "Mmm,.. Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the sound of the busy city was not the only thing which welcomed Grey in the morning. A more adorable sound, or so to say, Yuna''s adorable morning voice called out to him as he stood by the window. As Grey turned around, what he saw was a sleepy Yuna who could barely open her eyes, stretching her arms open towards him. Surprisingly, even when she was still sleepy, her arms were straight and firm. "Hug... Give me a hug..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, coming." £ÛGrey£Ý As per Yuna''s request, Grey approached her slowly, sat on the bed and gave her a tight hug, or rather, Yuna was the one who gave him a tight hug. Yuna embraced Grey while leaning her head on his chest, listening to his heartbeats. Yuna was once again in her spoiled child mode. Since Grey and her usually helped out in the kitchen back at the Aldridge mansion, she couldn''t really do such a thing so often. She is catching up to all the times she missed hence the increase in her clinginess and neediness. "Grey... Cuddle..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, Yuna... We still have to get up..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! Cuddle with me!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no escape. Grey wanted to start the day already but Yuna had other plans. Her embrace only became tighter, not wanting to let go of him. Her sleepy face was gone. All that was left was a pouting one. "Haah... Alright, but only for a couple of minutes, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý And as one would suspect, Grey didn''t even put up a fight. As soon as he saw Yuna''s adorable pouting face, he knew it was going to be a losing battle. He didn''t retaliate any more ang gave in to Yuna''s demands. A smile quickly bloomed afloat Yuna''s face as she lay back down on the bed, Grey in her embrace. She was like a spoiled kindergartner who didn''t want to let go of their stuffed toy even for a single second. It took a few minutes before Yuna became satisfied with cuddling and let go of Grey. After their sweet time together, they both cleaned themselves with magic and readied themselves for the day If there was one thing Grey and Yuna missed in living inside mansions, it was that they had their own private baths. To both of them, while cleaning with magic was very effective, it was also really unsatisfactory. "Right, Yuna... What would you like for breakfast?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Didn''t we pay for our stay with breakfast included?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only then that Grey once again realized they were back at the Rabbit''s Den. He had grown accustomed to cooking their own breakfast back at the royal capital that he instinctively asked Yuna without much thought. "Sorry, I completely forgot." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, why are you apologizing, silly?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re having fun teasing me, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna smiling ever so brightly, Grey and Yuna headed downstairs towards the dining hall. There, they were greeted by the familiar sight of customers having their breakfast with their companions, with Helen serving them their meals. Of course, Gerd and Selia were nowhere to be seen. They were back at the kitchen, cooking everybody''s breakfast. It has only been more than a month since Grey and Yuna have gone away yet they couldn''t help but feel nostalgic by the sight. "Oh, Grey, Yuna! Are you going to eat breakfast now?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Yeah... Can we have three servings each?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Three? Looks like your appetites haven''t decreased during your time in the capital, huh..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Hey, come on now. We just missed the breakfast here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I feel like I could eat a dozen meals!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said happily, reinforcing Grey''s statement. Although what she said was just an expression, coming from her, it really didn''t sound like one. If she tries, she would most likely be able to pull it off. "Flattery won''t get the two of you anywhere, you know? You still have to pay for the extra meals." £ÛHelen£Ý "Yeah, yeah, we already get it, so can you get our breakfast now. We''re getting kind of hungry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright, six sets of breakfast coming up!" £ÛHelen£Ý As fast as ever, Helen went to the kitchen to get breakfast for Grey and Yuna. In just a couple of minutes, a piping hot breakfast was served at their table. It was a sight which was sure to arouse anyone''s appetite. ""Thank you for the meal!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Excitedly, Grey and Yuna took a bite of the meal in front of them. A bite leads to another and another one. It didn''t take long before Grey and Yuna finished their meals. Both were wearing satisfied faces as they enjoyed their meal. After breakfast in the "Rabbit''s Den", Grey and Yuna then went outside and headed to yet another familiar place. It was the Adventurers'' Guild which was already very busy even though it was still early in the morning. As soon as Grey and Yuna entered, a familiar sight greeted them. Although it was a lot less smaller and grand than the guild back at the royal capital, it was much more comfortable, well, it was somewhat comfortable. The eyes of many adventurers and staff members quickly swam towards Grey and Yuna''s direction the moment they entered. Some quickly turned away their eyes, while some bore holes through them as they stared at them curiously. The latter being the new faces who just arrived at Galderia. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. If there were people happy to see them, there were only two. One was Tilda who was at the reception desks as usual, and the other was the chief dismantler, Bartolos, who was strangely also at the reception desks, and talking to Tilda nonetheless. "Oh, Lad, Lass! When did the two of you return?" £ÛBartolos£Ý "Good morning. We just arrived yesterday." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good morning, Tilda, Mister Bartolos. Long time no see!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nice to see you again, too! So, how was the royal capital?!" £ÛTilda£Ý Immediately, the topic shifted towards Grey and Yuna''s stay at the royal capital. Like they did with Helen, they explained their experiences, that is of course, leaving out the troublesome parts like the awarding ceremony and such. If there was one thing Grey and Yuna were amazed about, it was that Tilda was just chatting with them while processing the adventurers'' quests. She was able to laugh and chat merrily while not making a single mistake. She was a true professional. A master of her crafts. "Anyway, Mister Bartolos, what are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be at the cold storage at this time?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, there was a certain document I wanted to ask Tilda regarding today''s items. I was about to head back when I saw the two of you come in, and well, you already know the rest." £ÛBartolos£Ý "Ah, sorry for holding back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, no worries, Lad. Then, I''m heading back now. I''m looking forward to the materials you''ll bring. There haven''t been any good ones since you lot, along with Kris and Aria, left the capital." £ÛBartolos£Ý Mumbling in a barely audible voice, Bartolos turned around and headed back to the cold storage like what he was supposed to do, leaving behind Grey, Yuna, and Tilda to their own devices. "Ah, right. Are you two taking any quests today?" £ÛTilda£Ý Asked Tilda as she looked at the two curiously. She had finished up processing the adventurers'' quests and had become free at the moment. Well, she would have free time if Grey and Yuna don''t have any work for her. "Hmm... We just meant to say hello, but now that we''re here... Should we take a few quests? What do you think, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ughh... I don''t want to... I think we''ve experience enough excitement back at the royal capital," £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna protested with her face cringing at the memories they had. Her reaction was something only Grey understood. After all, fighting against criminals and flocks of beasts in a single day can bring enough adrenaline rush to last for a lifetime. "Well... Seems like we won''t be having any for today." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... But will you be taking quests tomorrow? We have piled up quite the amount of high-ranking quests, you see..." £ÛTilda£Ý Following Tilda''s fingers, Grey and Yuna''s eyes shifted towards the quest boards. Just like Tilda said, there were quite a number of quests D-rank and above. While not as much as the time they returned from Moterno, it was still quite a lot. With "Aster" and "Black Silver" gone, the rate of completion of high-rank quests fell by a large margin. The only ones which had been completed were the urgent ones, and of course, it was done by none other than the Guildmaster who was the strongest in Galderia after the high-rankers. The reason why Galderia''s guild had a much higher number of high-rank quests than other cities and towns was none other than the presence of high-rankers themselves. It was also because of it that the number of high-rank quests piles up whenever they aren''t present. The number of quests D-rank and above have reached more than 40, with C-rank quests numbering at 5. There was even a B-rank quest which not even the Guildmaster could clear. Thankfully, it wasn''t an urgent one which could cause the loss of any lives. "That''s... quite amazing, isn''t it. The amount, I mean..." £ÛGrey£Ý "You could say that again. Anyway, when will the two of you be taking up on quests again?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Hmm... Tomorrow, I guess...? Is that fine with you too, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. No problem." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so Yuna says, but her expression begged to differ. She wanted to spend more time relaxing with Grey, but couldn''t prioritize her desires. After all, they needed to clear the quests before they became a problem. Well, she quickly brightened up and looked rather excited. Rather than thinking about not being able to relax with Grey, she just thought about the amount of time she could spend with Grey adventuring and experiencing new things. All Yuna needed was positive thinking. "Then, we''ll be going now. Can you say hello to the Guildmaster for us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay, I''ll be sure to tell him. See you tomorrow¡«!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Bye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as suddenly as they entered, Grey and Yuna left the guild without doing much. While they missed the Adventurers'' Guild, the same couldn''t be said for taking quests. They both decided to take a rest for the day. With nothing to do in mind, Grey and Yuna just wandered around the streets buying sweets from stalls from time to time. They had a date they didn''t even plan to have. Even then, they enjoyed it nonetheless. "Right... Yuna, do you want to go to the market?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Are we buying something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really. I just figured we''d look around. Maybe we''ll find something interesting. We could also buy food on the way." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re just baiting me with food, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked as she stared intensely at Grey''s eyes. She already knew Grey for long enough to know that he uses food to lure her into someplace he wants to go to. Well, it wasn''t just places, Grey also uses it to motivate her from time to time. Unfortunately for Yuna, this time, Grey really just wanted to invite her out to the marketplace, no strings attached. He just wanted to enjoy the day with Yuna and have as much fun with her. "Nope, I wasn''t... Well, we could just head there and not buy any food if you want to. I''m not really hungry or anything." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s..." £ÛYuna£Ý A troubled face loomed over Yuna as she tried to find the right answer. While Grey didn''t intend to tease her at first, seeing how cute her reactions were, it made him rethink his decisions. "Hahaha, you''re too serious. Just say what you want and we''ll do it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Okay... I want to eat some snacks..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, that''s more like it... My girlfriend really is cute, aren''t you!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, Grey! Stop that, it''s embarrassing!" £ÛYuna£Ý A beet red color was painted all over Yuna''s ears as Grey patted her head like he would to a child. While Yuna doesn''t mind such acts, she was a little embarrassed since they were out in public. Fish, fruits, meat, and vegetables. There was a lot to be seen in the market. No matter where one looked, one would find interesting things. After the "Rabbit''s Den" and the guild, it was Grey and Yuna''s favourite place to be in. Back when they were still at the capital, every time Grey and Yuna needed to go to the market, they would always wear cloaks to prevent them from being known. Now that they didn''t need them anymore, they felt much freer and comfortable. They seemed like birds who had regained their wings. Stall after stall, Grey and Yuna explored the marketplace and bought the things they needed. They also greeted some of the vendors they knew, of which, some had given them free food just because. Something Grey and Yuna accepted happily. The happy expression on Grey and Yuna''s faces didn''t fade away as they continued their shopping spree. The market was so large that even when it had already been half an hour, they still weren''t able to visit every stall they wanted. "Yuna. What would you like for lunch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why so suddenly?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we''re already here at the market. Might as well buy the ingredients for lunch. It would be troublesome to head back if we forgot something, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re right.... Then... Umm..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to think of a dish she wanted but there was just too much that she wanted that she couldn''t decide immediately. From soups to fried food and even barbecue, the number of dishes that popped inside of Yuna''s mind was astonishing. "Umm... Rice!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Rice...?" £ÛGrey£Ý A puzzled expression was plastered on Grey''s face as he looked at Yuna, who had become red after realizing what she just said. After all, rice was already a staple on their meals. It was just plain strange to request it. "No... That''s not it... I meant steamed rice... Steamed..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s expression only became redder as she explained herself to Grey, covering her face with both of her hands as she tried to hide her flustered face like an embarrassed pure maiden that she was. Meanwhile, Grey only looked at her with a gentle smile on his face. His heart has taken a quite the significant amount of damage from Yuna''s cuteness. If it wasn''t for the fact they were in public, he would have hugged her there and then. "Alright, steamed rice it is." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as he patted Yuna''s head. The latter didn''t complain a little bit even when Grey treated her again like a child. After all, if she removed her hands to stop Grey, her flustered face would be revealed. Though it was actually useless since her red ears were betraying her. After a couple of minutes, Grey and Yuna continued their shopping in the market, arriving back at the "Rabbit''s Den" just a few minutes past eleven. It was the perfect time to cook lunch. "Helen, is the kitchen full at the moment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... There should still be some space. Are you going to cook again?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Well, that and one more thing. I want to see Mister Gerd cook once again. It''s been some time, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, then just ask Mom or Dad for permission. And make sure to leave some for me, okay?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Sure thing!" £ÛGrey£Ý Heading to the kitchen, Grey and Yuna noticed the customers waiting at the dining hall for lunch to be served. There were more than they could remember, signifying the inn''s prosperity and growth. "Are you here to cook again, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛGerd£Ý Of course, the first one to notice Grey and Yuna''s arrival was Gerd who was currently in the middle of tasting the stew he made. Following him, Selia also greeted the two with a smile blooming on her face. "Un! We''re going to cook steamed rice!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said enthusiastically as she raised her closed fist to the air. Her words successfully caught Gerd and Selia''s attention. "Oh, that''s the first time I''ve heard of it. Care to show us how it''s made?" £ÛGerd£Ý "No problem. Then... Umm... Can we borrow the kitchen for a moment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, no need to ask so timidly. Just find yourselves some space and make yourselves at home. It''s not like this is the first time you''ve used it." £ÛGerd£Ý "Thank you, Mister Gerd, Missus Selia." £ÛGrey£Ý With Gerd and Selia''s permission, Grey and Yuna quickly got to work and started preparing the ingredients. There were garlic, shallots, eggs, soy sauce, vegetable oil, salt, starch, sugar, pepper powder, pork, beef, and of course, rice! First, Grey made the marinate with the several spices and condiments. When all is mixed and done, the pork and beef were diced into small biteable pieces which was then mixed with the marinate, left to sit for about 20 minutes. While Grey was busy with the marinate and the meats, Yuna prepared the garlic fried rice. Like Grey, the meats she used were pork and beef. After several minutes of cooking, a golden brown yet fluffy fried rice was made with a rich aromatic fragrance. As the meat was done marinating, Grey then added oil to a cooking pan, turned on the flames and started saut¨¦ing the shallots and garlic before adding water and the marinated pork and beef until the mixture reached a rich brown color. After which, a bit of soy sauce and sugar were added. The lid was then covered and left to boil and simmer until the meat became tender. The process was sped up with magic as it takes almost an hour normally. Starch was then added when the pork and beef became tender to make a gravy, only tuning down the heat when the gravy reached a thick consistency. All that was left to do was served the garlic fried rice, place the meat stew on top, and everything was finished. A fragrant scent filled the kitchen as soon as Grey and Yuna were done cooking. It has been a while since they cooked themselves some fried rice and glad that they did. Just the look of the steamed rice was enough to make one salivate. "Ohh¡« So this is what you call fried rice..." £ÛGerd£Ý "It smells fantastic!" £ÛSelia£Ý By the time Grey and Yuna had finished, Gerd and Selia also finished with their tasks and the customers in the dining hall had started to eat their lunch happily. Everyone was free now. "Waah¡«! Are we eating now?!" £ÛHelen£Ý Of course, it also meant that Helen was now on a lunch break. As soon as she entered the kitchen, her eyes quickly fixated on the steamed rice. Thankfully, her mother was there to scold her of her overexcitement. With the steamed rice done, everyone quickly cleaned up the kitchen table. While there were a lot of spaces at the dining hall, everyone unanimously agreed to eat inside the kitchen where it was much quieter and they could enjoy their privacy. """"Thank you for the meal!!""" Everyone''s voices rang in unison as they all dug their spoons on their bowls of steamed rice. After a single bite, everyone''s faces bloomed brightly as they enjoyed their meals. "Mmm¡«! This ish sho good!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen, mind your manners!" £ÛSelia£Ý "But ish just sho good! I can''sh helph it!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un! Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý The most excited ones over lunch were Yuna and Helen who couldn''t help but talk even when their mouths were full. It went without saying that they both received a scolding from Selia. Fun stories, warm smiles, and happy faces. Just like in their meals back at the royal capital, Grey and Yuna''s meals were filled with joy. If there was one thing they wouldn''t exchange for anything, it was the joy of eating with others. It has become a part of their daily lives. A life full of happiness and warmth. CHAPTER 114 END Chapter 115: Potatoes Galore! Chop Chop Chop A redundant sound echoed every time the knife makes contact with the chopping board. The whistling sound of steam, the boiling of water, and the whooshing of flames. A variety of sounds echoed all over the kitchen from time to time, creating a calming melody accompanied by the aromatic scents of food being cooked. It has been about a week since Grey and Yuna returned to Galderia, and currently, the two of them are helping out in making dinner along with Gerd and Selia. It has become one of their daily routines since coming back. "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý All of a sudden, one of Grey''s eyebrows arched as he looked at the content of his "Inventory". There was a specific kind of item his eyes locked on whilst wearing a concerned expression over his face. "Is something wrong, Grey? You seem worried." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s just... we''re running low on potato©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his statement. Before he had the chance to, Yuna''s scream full of shock and surprise cut off his words. She was wearing a pale expression on her face as if the world was about to end. Well, Yuna''s reaction was justifiable. After all, potatoes have been incorporated into many of their dishes. Not to mention the snacks and treats which could be made with them. She just couldn''t imagine their meals the same without potatoes. It has been almost six months since Grey and Yuna bought the potatoes on their first quest, and while they were able to buy potatoes from time to time, there still wasn''t enough to sustain themselves. Potatoes have yet to fully integrate into the market. While Grey could grow potatoes in his "Sanctuary" and speed it up with plant magic, there was just one tiny problem. It was that all space had already been occupied by various crops, more than 70% of the space being rice fields. "No... My potatoes..." £ÛYuna£Ý Despair could be traced in both Yuna''s face and voice. There were even tears forming at the corners of her eyes. She was distraught, in distraught of the thought that she wouldn''t be able to eat potatoes anymore. It wasn''t until when Grey calmed her down that Yuna stopped despairing over such depressing thoughts, and only after taking a bite of dinner that she returned to her usual self. It was as if she was never depressed to begin with. Time passed by quickly and the morning sun had risen once again over the vast horizon. The city had awoken as bustling noises reached the sky and busy crowds came pouring out their houses to start their daily lives. "Potatoes¡« Potatoes¡« Potatoes¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý In contrast to her previous self, Yuna has become much more cheerful as a bright smile floated on her face. She was humming to herself the same word as she and Grey headed to the Adventurers'' Guild. In order to appease Yuna yesterday, Grey had suggested that they once again head towards the village growing potatoes and buy themselves a large amount. Since they were heading there anyways, it was also decided that they take a quest in the vicinity of the village in order to get some quests done, killing two birds with one stone. Upon their arrival, the guild was already busy. The staff members and receptionists were accommodating the adventurers who had already picked their quests. It was business as usual. Neither Grey nor Yuna paid the curious eyes any heed and headed towards the quest boards, inspecting any available quests that matched their requirements. There was no need to consider the rank as it didn''t really matter. As it has already been a week since they have returned, it also meant that the high-ranking quests have started to decrease. Coupled with Kris and Aria''s return, the rate of completion has sped up even faster. Now, the highest ranking quests present are only at D-rank. "Grey, I found it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna waved her hand towards Grey, prompting the latter to approach her and look at the request form on her hands. It was a G-rank escorting quest coming from Balta village, the same village Grey and Yuna were heading to. "Yup, this is perfect. Good job spotting it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! No problem at all!" £ÛYuna£Ý The smile on Yuna''s face has yet to fade. The more she thought about acquiring more potatoes, the happier she became. Her smile didn''t disappear even when Tilda started to process their quest. It made the latter rather curious. After their deal at the Adventurers'' Guild, Grey and Yuna then headed outside the city as per usual. After which, they headed southeast towards Balta village where they had their very first quest. It was a route which brought about some memories. Running at breakneck speeds, the journey which would have usually taken a few hours at the very least was reduced to just a few minutes. With each passing minute, Grey and Yuna were able to cover a couple kilometers of distance. "Hm? Aren''t those..." £ÛMarlon£Ý A familiar figure stood guard at the village gates as he held his spear uprightly. It was Marlon who was the head guard and soldier at Balta village. He was present when Grey and Yuna talked with the chief along with the making of potato chips and fries. Marlon waved his outstretched hand high up in the air as soon as he spotted Grey and Yuna over the horizon. While their faces weren''t clear, he immediately knew it was them. After all, a silver-haired elf isn''t exactly common in the kingdom, along with Grey pitch black hair, there were only two people who came to mind. "Long time no see, Mister Marlon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good morning, Mister Marlon." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s almost been half a year, after all. It''s good to see you both are still doing well." £ÛMarlon£Ý Marlon''s expression was much brighter than what Grey and Yuna remembered. While he was all serious and stiff the first time they met, now, he was smiling more often and much cheerful as well. It wasn''t only Marlon, the other soldiers with him also wore brighter expressions as they did their jobs. It was because over the past six months, the village had grown more prosperous and in turn, people have gotten better living conditions. With happy expressions, Grey, Yuna, and the guards chatted for a little bit, with talks pertaining mostly on what happened over the past few months. The guards just couldn''t help talking about how much their village has improved. "Ah, right. I almost forgot... What brings the two of you here? Have you ran out of potatoes or something?" £ÛMarlon£Ý "Yeah, that and one other thing. We also happened to come across a certain quest, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Oh!" £ÛMarlon£Ý A surprised expression was written all over Marlon and the other guards'' faces as soon as Grey pulled out a certain document. It was the request form that they had posted in the guild. "Hahahaha, who would''ve thought you''d be the ones ro pick it up! Looks like we''ll be in your care again!" £ÛMarlon£Ý "The same goes for us, too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m looking forward to the quest!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Right, right, then let''s go to the Chief''s house. I''m sure he''ll be happy to see the two of you again." £ÛMarlon£Ý The guarding duty over the gates was left to the other guards. Marlon quickly turned around, and with Grey and Yuna behind him, he led them once again to the chief''s house, all the while continuing their chat. As Grey and Yuna walked around the village, they could notice subtle differences in the houses and people living there. Just like what Marlon and the guards said, the living conditions in the village had really gotten better. Knock Knock Knock The journey stopped when they arrived at a familiar house. It was the very same house they went inside six months ago, only that there were a few improvements here and there. Some of the parts were clearly newly renovated. "Chief, I have brought the adventurers." £ÛMarlon£Ý "Oh, just a minute." £ÛChief£Ý An elderly voice rang out as Marlon knocked on the door. Soon after, the door creaked as an elderly man opened it. The elderly man in question wore a surprised expression as soon as he saw Grey and Yuna. "Oh... Ohh... Oh! Lord Grey! Lady Yuna! It''s wonderful to see you again! How have you been?" £ÛChief£Ý The face of surprise was quickly changed into that of happiness as soon as the Chief''s mind processed what he saw. He was extremely delighted to see the two youths whom he considers the benefactors of the village. While Grey and Yuna also felt happy seeing him in such high spirits, there was one thing which bothered them. It was that the Chief had started to address them formally. From what they can remember, the chief only addressed them as "young''uns" before, but now was addressing them as "Lord" and "Lady" formally. It wasn''t just in Galderia, news about new high-ranker adventurers had spread in nearby towns and villages. It was especially known in the Balta village whom they had associated with personally. The story about the two of them stopping an Orc Horde all by themselves have already spread throughout the neighboring territories. It didn''t take much time until the news spread to Barta village. "It''s nice to see you again too, Chief. But... the formality, it''s..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, do you not like it? I''ve practiced quite a bit for it, y''know?" £ÛChief£Ý "No... Rather than not liking it, it''s more like... unsettling?" £ÛGrey£Ý Honestly, Grey answered the Chief''s question. As soon as his answer was heard, a strange and awkward silence loomed over the area for a short moment. After all, no matter how Grey thought about it, it was strange seeing the free-spirited and carefree chief act so formally. "Unsettling huh... Bahahaha! I knew it, it really doesn''t suit me! You really have a good pair of ears, young man." £ÛChief£Ý The free-spirited and carefree chief was back. He laughed himself off as boisterously and loud as he can as if there weren''t any other people nearby. It was a scene Grey and Yuna were much more familiar with. "Ah, how rude of me. Come, come, come inside, don''t be shy. Let''s have some tea while we talk." £ÛChief£Ý And just like the first time they met, the Chief had once again offered them tea to drink as he invited the two of them inside his house. Much like the outside, the interior had also received a little bit of makeover. The tables were larger and sturdier, there were more seats, and once could see new planks installed on the floor. Rather than a renovation, it would be better to say that the house was just repaired with new materials. "Sit anywhere you like, I''ll just go get some tea." £ÛChief£Ý "Ah, Chief, let me do it." £ÛMarlon£Ý "Marlon, I''m not as old as you think. Just sit there and accompany the young''uns, alright? I''ll be done in a jiffy." £ÛChief£Ý Not even waiting for Marlon''s response, the Chief headed to the kitchen with a happy smile blooming in his face. At the back of his mind, he was thinking of brewing the best tea in his collection for Grey and Yuna to taste. "Sorry about the Chief. He''s always been like that." £ÛMarlon£Ý "Don''t worry about it, Mister Marlon. The Chief being like that, it feels... how do I say it... more comfortable...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It feels much better when compared to people being too formal or respectful. It''s refreshing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, I''m glad you understand." £ÛMarlon£Ý Meanwhile, Marlon was left behind with Grey and Yuna in the living room. They then continued their previous conversation regarding the village and what new snacks were made with inspiration from the potato chips and fries. While the potatoes haven''t fully integrated into the national market, there have been a few villages neighboring Balta village which had been buying potatoes from them. Slowly but surely, the influence of potatoes has been spreading outside just the Barta village alone. "Well, it was thanks to the young''uns that we have been experiencing so much growth lately." £ÛChief£Ý The Chief stated as he entered the living room. On his arms were a tray with teacups and a teapot on top of it. Steam could be seen escaping the teapot''s mouth, signifying that it was just newly brewed. "Chief, let me help you." £ÛMarlon£Ý "Sure, sure, just grab some tea cups and serve it to our guests." £ÛChief£Ý "Yes." £ÛMarlon£Ý As per the Chief''s request, Marlon stood up from his seat and poured everyone a cup of tea. The moment the tea was poured, Grey and Yuna noticed something odd about the tea. It was not the same tea they were served before. At a single glance, one might mistake it, but the color was undoubtedly much lighter than before. The scent of the tea was also much more subtle than the one from before. It looked like it was just diluted, but in reality, it was an entirely different tea. "The tea looks... different..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? It is?" £ÛMarlon£Ý The only one who didn''t notice the difference was Marlon. He lets off a short surprised voice as soon as he hears Yuna''s words. He then stared at the tea for a hot second, only to get more confused. It looked the same no matter which angle he looked at it. "Hahaha! Looks like you really can''t escape the eyes of high-rankers! This is indeed a different tea. It''s called Valalorn. It''s my most prized tea in my possession. Please have a taste." £ÛChief£Ý Meanwhile, while Marlon was thrust into confusion, the Chief only laughed heartily as he initiated the drinking of tea. At his lead, Grey and Yuna also drank the tea the Chief brewed, only to open their eyes in surprise. The tea initially starts very bitterly, but in just a fraction of a second, the bitterness quickly disappears, replaced by a little acidic taste and a subtle sweetness which resembles that of honey, washing away the precious bitterness. It was easy to drink and wasn''t too strong. "Mmn... This is good." £ÛGrey£Ý "I like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I''m glad you liked it. Then, how about we eat some snacks along it. I have some cookies here to snack on." £ÛChief£Ý "Cookies!" £ÛYuna£Ý As the Chief brought out a jar of cookies from who-knows-where, Yuna''s expressions quickly lit up. Like a little squirrel, she stuffed her mouth with cookies, enjoying its sweetness along the little sourness of the tea. While Grey and Yuna were there for a quest, since they arrived much quicker than anticipated, they, the Chief, and Marlon talked for quite some time. They talked about a broad range of topics ranging from something very trivial to rumors spreading around the kingdom. They even reached a topic where the awarding ceremony was brought up. It made both Grey and Yuna choke on their drinks as it was brought up. Thankfully, the identities of the heroes haven''t spread so far. It was thanks to it that Grey and Yuna could escape the situation. "Oh, right... Young man, about the profits regarding the potatoes and such. I''ve already handed it to the Merchants'' Guild." £ÛChief£Ý "The Merchants'' Guild...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. They''re a very reliable organization so there''s no need to worry. I''ve also applied patents in your name so you''ll have full rights over your recipes. They''re all at the guild." £ÛChief£Ý "Ah, thank you..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey looked grateful to the chief on the outside, but deep inside, he actually felt really guilty. He had made the deal with him for months already yet it totally slipped his mind. He has never been inside the Merchants'' Guild. It wasn''t just the potatoes, the deals with Fritz, Argas, and other people were also concerned with the Merchants'' Guild. He could only imagine the amount of documents piled up inside the guild waiting for him. Just thinking about it was enough to give him nightmares. While the guild wilk handle all negotiations for him, he still needed to show his face up and deal with a few paperwork. Especially in regards to the money earnt. They have been piling up there for months already. ''Looks like I have another quest...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sighed inwardly as he took a mental note, adding it to his mental checklist. He thought that he wouldn''t be dealing with paperwork after coming to Merusia, but, oh boy, was he wrong. The talk continued for several more minutes until they finished their tea and cookies. And to show Grey and Yuna around the village, they all went outside and headed to the fields where all the potatoes were planted. During their chat, Grey and Yuna mentioned that they wanted to buy some more potatoes. It was also one of the reasons why they are going outside to get some freshly harvested ones. "Waah¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Amazing..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna''s mouths were wide open as they indulged in the scenery before them. As far as the eyes could see, there were massive farmlands full of potatoes. It was hectares upon hectares full of potatoes. A potato paradise! During the six months since Grey and Yuna had left the village, Balta had expanded its potato growing operation to match the increasing demands from the neighboring villages. The fields had grown more than 20 times than before, with the majority of the space reserved for potatoes. It wasn''t just the fields, the population of the village also grew as more people chose to stay and farm rather than venture outside. Even those who had gone to towns and cities for jobs had returned to help out. After all, the potato industry is rapidly growing. "Oh, Chief, Marlon, what brings you here? Aren''t you both busy?" £Û???£Ý A woman in her late-twenties asked as she saw Marlon and the Chief on the outskirts of the fields. As she approached them, two young children followed behind her like little chicks to a hen. "Ah, no... We have some guests, you see..." £ÛMarlon£Ý As Marlon shifted his hands towards Grey and Yuna''s direction, the woman''s eyes followed them. The two children also looked at them, following the woman''s actions. "Oh, right! Let me introduce them. This is my wife, Karen, and the two behind her are our children, Mary and Sally." £ÛMarlon£Ý "Fufu, nice to meet you." £ÛKaren£Ý "Hello¡«!" £ÛMarie£Ý Without missing a beat, Marlon introduced his family to Grey and Yuna. First was his wife, and next their daughters. The older one, 7 years old in age, was named Marie, while the younger one, 4 years old, was Sally. "Everyone, this is Miss Yuna and Mister Grey. Our village''s benefactors!" £ÛMarlon£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet y©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh my! I''ve been wanting to meet the two of you! Everyone¡«! Lord Grey and Lady Yuna are here¡«! Are benefactors are here¡«!" £ÛKaren£Ý Grey and Yuna couldn''t even introduce themselves. Before they could, Karen had already called out to the other villagers who were working on the fields, successfully garnering their attention. One after another, the villagers'' heads turned towards Grey and Yuna''s direction. It didn''t take long before the villagers started approaching them like moths attracted to a fire lamp. There were elderly, middle-aged people, teens, and many more. All of them approached Grey and Yuna with bright and thankful expressions on their faces. It was to the point that Grey and Yuna were overwhelmed. "Now, now, everyone, let''s not bother them too much, okay? And, right... Can you get them a couple baskets of potatoes? They said they wanted to get some." £ÛChief£Ý "Roger that, Chief!" "Leave it to us!" The crowd only calmed down when the Chief intervened, or rather, it would be better to say their attention has been shifted to another subject rather than calming down. They enthusiastically harvested a few potatoes for Grey and Yuna to have. The amount they harvested was no joke. In just a few minutes, they were able to get several baskets'' worth of potatoes. There weren''t even machineries involved, only pure physical power with a little aid of magic. A problem arose when Grey and Yuna tried to pay for the potatoes as the villagers insisted not to. It took them quite some time to convince the villagers to take the money, or rather most of the money as everything was settled at a discount. "That''s quite a lot isn''t it..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý In front of Grey and Yuna, baskets upon baskets of potatoes could be seen. There were so many that it would last them for years to come. There was just simply too much. It was a mountain of potatoes. CHAPTER 115 END Chapter 116: A New Foundation The wind was fresh and clean, the sky was a blue canvas painted with patches of white and gray, and the plains were as green as one could be, littered with trees and grass all over the place. Such beautiful scenery was served on a lovely afternoon. Clip Clop Clip Clop In such breathtaking scenery, a peculiar sound danced along the wind as the hooves of horses hit the hard ground. It was one accompanied by neighing of horses and the merry chattering of people. Within the green plains which stretched as far as the eye can see, one could see a road, small yet plainly visible. It was the highway which many carriages take in order to get to villages, towns, and cities alike. "By the way, Chief, how long would this journey be?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm... Not long at all. Three... maybe four hours...? Don''t worry about it, we''ll arrive there before you notice it." £ÛChief£Ý The Chief ended his statement with a bright smile as he once again looked back at the scenery unfolding before him. He was humming to himself as looked left and right, watching the small critters across the road. After Grey and Yuna bought the potatoes from the villagers, the both of them had been invited over for lunch and the whole village ate happily like one big family. It was a fun time where people just enjoyed their lives, living at the moment. It was only after lunch that the escort quest had officially started. Grey and Yuna''s task was to guard the carriage along the journey to another village. Of course, what they were guarding were none other than potatoes, two whole carriages worth of potatoes to be exact. Since the village has grown, it has been selling bulk amounts of potatoes in the nearby villages, and to ensure their safety, they had been hiring adventurers to escort them along the way. It was a common practice in Merusia. "Right, right, I should probably tell you young''uns about this beforehand... Mmm... Don''t be too surprised when we arrive there, got it?" £ÛChief£Ý The Chief issued a warning to Grey and Yuna, making the latter tilt their heads in confusion. They didn''t know what the Chief was talking about nor did they know where they were heading to. As the sun slowly descended from the sky, the journey continued on smoothly. There weren''t any bandits nor monsters to be seen on the road, only the occasional small critters at the sides of the road. It was already late afternoon, the sky was still blue and in the horizon, a village slowly came into view. Compared to the Balta village just a while ago, the village in front of them looked relatively new, or rather, made with relatively new materials. Just a few distance away from the village, a large broken up wasteland could be seen spanning a couple hundred meters across. It was a familiar place neither Grey nor Yuna could forget even if they wanted to. "Hm...? Grey, isn''t this..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahahaha, that''s right, young miss. It''s the Feros village!" £ÛChief£Ý The Chief announced boisterously as the carriages stopped at the entrance. Although the name was unfamiliar, the location, the ruins, and everything else was a perfect match. It was the same village they saved from the Orc Horde. Although it hasn''t even been half a year since Grey and Yuna saved the village, the village had already recovered to the point where it would seem they haven''t even received a disaster in the first place. "Your IDs, please." "Ohoho, here you go." £ÛChief£Ý The guard looked at the Chief''s ID for a hot moment before giving it back to him. After the Chief, everyone else also gave their IDs to be inspected.... Well, almost everyone was able to hand out their IDs. "Here you g©`" As the guard returned one of the villagers'' ID, his eyes managed to catch Grey and Yuna. The very moment he saw the two of them, he immediately froze in place as if he just saw a couple of ghosts. The other guards, seeing him tense up, also looked at the direction the guard''s eyes were fixated on. They had the very same reaction as soon as Grey and Yuna entered their view. "I-It''s Lord Grey and Lady Yuna!" "Hurry, call the Chief over! Tell him Lord Grey and Lady Yuna are here!" They didn''t even check their IDs, just their faces were enough for them to recognize who they were. The guards were quickly dropped into a state of panic as they tried to organize themselves. Hurriedly, one of the guards headed inside the village, running towards the Chief''s house''s direction. The others who remained fixed themselves for a short while before paying respects to the two youths before them. "Your Excellencies, we welcome you to the Feros village!" Leading the other guards, the head guard greeted Grey and Yuna politely, bowing his head as respectfully as he could. The ones beside and behind them followed suit and also bowed their heads afterwards. Grey and Yuna, who were on the receiving end of such a stiff greeting, couldn''t do anything but smile awkwardly. Meanwhile, the Chief''s face was plastered with a big grin, clearly enjoying the situation. "Uh... Umm... Please raise your heads." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-As you wish!" It only took a single statement from Grey for the guards to raise their heads. As soon as they stood upright, one could clearly see the shining expressions on their faces as if they were looking like some sort of God or something. Only after the eye-catching demonstration of the guards did Grey and Yuna understand what the Chief meant when he said not to be too surprised. Well, rather than surprised, it would be more appropriate to say they were baffled. While Grey and Yuna had experienced and dealt with many formalities, it was the first time it has been so intense. Rather than simple respect the others had shown, it was more like the guards are revering them, "Now, now, why don''t we head inside first. I''m sure Chief Regas is waiting for us. Why don''t you king guards lead the way?" £ÛChief£Ý "Ah, how rude of me! Let me escort all of you inside." Politely as one can be, the head guard led everyone inside the village. The carriages were also let in and were parked in the village center, successfully garnering the attention of the villagers. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna! And Chief Klaus too! It''s good to see you again. How have you all been?" £ÛRegas£Ý Shortly after the carriages were parked, an elderly man, about the same age as the Barta village Chief, Klaus, came out and greeted all of them. An even more delighted expression was plastered on his face. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Hahaha, I''m still in good health. These old bones are still fine and dandy!" £ÛKlaus£Ý "We''re also fine. Thank you for asking." £ÛYuna£Ý "We''re glad to see you again too, Chief Regas. It seems like the village restoration has come along well," £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho, you can say that again. It was all thanks to Lord Grey and Lady Yuna''s help that we could return to our daily lives." £ÛRegas£Ý Regas said as he silently looked at the village he so dearly loves. The happy faces of the villagers and the beauty of the village itself, all of which were engraved into his aged mind. The money which Grey and Yuna donated to the village restoration has been in good hands. With it, not only was the village restored, there have also been many improvements made all across the village. Just like Barta village, Feros village''s living conditions have also improved after Grey and Yuna''s help. It was because they were both helped by Grey and Yuna that they were able to connect with one another and form a partnership. If Barta village grows tons and tons of potatoes to be made into chips and fries, then Feros village was to grow tomatoes for the ketchup. Not only tomatoes, they also grow various crops for the sauces Grey provided the recipes for. "Oh, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. If you would like, do you want to have a tour around the village?" £ÛRegas£Ý Regas offered as he looked back at Grey and Yuna. He wanted to show their saviors around to see what kind of improvements they have made and also have the villagers thank him as they go around. "Umm... We''d love to, but we''re on a quest right now©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, don''t worry about it, young man. Your quest was only to escort us from and to our village. Now that we''re here, you can take your time and have your lovely stroll around." £ÛKlaus£Ý "Hohoho, then shall we?" £ÛRegas£Ý With no other choices left, Grey and Yuna were led around by Regas to explore the village. Compared to the ruined village they remembered, it was a much better place where the people''s smiles were all over the place, Every time the villagers met Grey and Yuna, they always bowed their heads slightly to greet them. Some villagers talked to them and offered them some gifts, which they accepted politely in return. "Big Bro! Big Sis! Do you want to play?" Innocently, a child approached Grey and Yuna and asked such a question. Behind the child were other children in the village who were playing tag before they spotted the two walking by. "Now, now, children, don''t disturb Their Excellencies©`" £ÛRegas£Ý "No, it''s alright, Chief. We''ll play with them." £ÛYuna£Ý Regas tried calmly to stop the children from bothering Grey and Yuna, but contrary to his expectations, the two were actually quite fond of playing with children. After all, they have handled Eliza, Elnart, and Galvin in the past. Yuna was especially excited to play with the children. It has been a while since she played with children and was looking forward to it. "Now, who would like to play with Big Sis and Big Bro here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Me! Me!" "Me too!" The children quickly raised their hands as they responded to Yuna''s question with faces filled with excitement and happiness. Grey also joined in on the fun and played tag with the village children. For minutes to pass, Grey and Yuna ran around the village with the children along them. Sometimes they were "it" and sometimes they would be the ones chased. Of course, they made it so that their speeds match the children. As they played, Regas and the villagers couldn''t help but look at them with warm eyes. The hearts of the villagers have grown closer to them. They looked up to them not only as heroes, but as good people as well. Time passed and the sky started to change colors. It was only then that Grey and Yuna stopped playing with the children as they were called by their parents to rest and have their seats wiped. "Aren''t you tired, Your Excellencies?" £ÛRegas£Ý "No, not at all. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We had a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho, I''m very glad to hear that. It has been a while since the village has been this lively. It was quite a lovely sight." £ÛRegas£Ý Regas'' eyes once again shifted away from Grey and Yuna to the children who were now with their parents, drenched in sweat after playing so much and wearing bright smiles on their faces. "Then, shall we continue our stroll?" £ÛRegas£Ý "Yes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý As the sky continued to change colors, Regas continued touring Grey and Yuna around the village as they chatted about many interesting topics. Just like before, they received countless gifts from the villagers as they passed by them. With the sun nearing its sleep, the sky had started to turn amber and the smell of supper wafted throughout the whole village as each home started to cook their own dinner for their families. Clang Clang Clang But amongst the aromatic smells spreading around, one smell in particular stood out the most. It was the smell of sweat, metals, and fire, accompanied with loud clanging echoes and heat of flames emanating all throughout. They were sensations Grey was too familiar with. The heat, the sounds, the smell, the sight, they were all familiar to him as if they were ingrained into his mind and body. A certain part of him was getting excited just by hearing the sound of hammers striking the metals. "A smithy?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was a smithy, a place where blacksmiths pour their all into making the best works they can. From simple iron nails to magnificent weapons, they deal with all kinds of metal works, and even master leatherworking and tailoring if needed to. It was also the reason why high ranking blacksmiths are also called master craftsmen. "Lord Grey, are you perhaps interested?" £ÛRegas£Ý "Oh, can I take a look inside?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho, sure, sure. Look as much as you can." £ÛRegas£Ý With Regas'' permission, Grey entered the smithy with his eyes full of curiosity. The very moment he stepped inside, the magnitude of heat from the furnaces caressed his face as if welcoming him. There were four people inside the smithy, all of which were men whose muscles were toned by the amount of heavy work they go through every day. The moment Grey, Yuna, and Regas entered the smithy, all four pairs of eyes quickly landed upon them. "Chief! What brings you here?" £ÛHead Blacksmith£Ý One man in particular stopped his work and greeted Regas. He was in his late forties and was very muscular that one would mistake him for a knight if it wasn''t for his outfit and the thick goggles he was wearing. "Nothing much. Just touring Lord Grey and Lady Yuna around the village. Lord Grey said he wanted to take a look around the smithy." £ÛRegas£Ý "Wait! Lord Grey and Lady Yuna visited?! Where are they?!" £ÛHead Blacksmith£Ý "They just entered. Have your eyes gone blind already?" £ÛRegas£Ý Hearing Regas'' words, the head blacksmith''s head turned left and right in search of Grey and Yuna. He removed his thick goggles, rubbed his eyes over and over again and then searched around until he saw them. "Ah! Your excellencies, there you are! It''s been a long time!" £ÛHead Blacksmith£Ý A loud voice boomed all over the smithy the moment the head blacksmith found Grey and Yuna. He energetically gave the two of them a tight hug. It was fortunate that the two were high-rankers, otherwise, they would have been really hurt. It wasn''t the first time Grey and Yuna met the man. When the villagers were still seeking refuge in Galderia, they often visited the villagers to see how they were doing, providing as much aid as they could. The last time they saw the head blacksmith, he was very downcast, barely showing any emotions on his face other than sadness. Compared to before, he was much happier and looked much healthier. "Ram! Let go of Their Excellencies! Have you forgotten how sweaty and greasy you are right now?!" £ÛRegas£Ý "Ah! I apologize, Your Excellencies. I didn''t realize!" £ÛRam£Ý Hearing Regas'' words, Ram, the head blacksmith, quickly let go of Grey and Yuna. The other blacksmiths behind him could only laugh wryly at his thoughtlessness. "No, no, it''s alright. This much is nothing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Look... ¡¶Wash¡· ¡¶Dry¡·." £ÛYuna£Ý With a quick demonstration from Yuna, her and Grey''s clothes were quickly cleaned at a moment''s notice. The eyes of the others present opened wide in amazement. They have never seen such useful magic before. "A-Amazing! All the grime quickly disappeared!" £ÛRam£Ý "Hehe, this much is nothing. There have been times when Grey was even dirtier after forging some things." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh?! Lord Grey knows smithing as well?!" £ÛRam£Ý A surprised voice rang out of Ram''s mouth as soon as he learnt such a fact. Not only his, the others'' heads also looked at Grey as well as they scrutinized the latter''s body. No matter how much they looked at him, Grey didn''t look like one at all. Compared to the muscular blacksmiths in the smithy, although well-built, Grey''s body was on the leaner side. It wasn''t that he couldn''t grow any muscles, he just didn''t choose to. His current figure was what he was most comfortable with, be it while fighting or just living his daily life. "Is that the reason why you wanted to see the smithy, Lord Grey?" £ÛRegas£Ý "Well, yeah... It has been some time since I''ve forged something. I was just wondering whether I could try forging a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Lord Grey is going to try forging?! Please show us your work!" £ÛRam£Ý Ram was very enthusiastic upon hearing Grey''s words. His eyes were brimming with curiosity as he looked at Grey like a toddler who just found a picture book full of dinosaurs. "Then, can I borrow the furnace a little bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure! Sure! I also want to see Lord Grey in action!" £ÛRam£Ý Everyone''s eyes on him, Grey picked up a hammer from the smithy and grabbed a single iron ingot. He then headed to the smithy, grabbed a couple more tools, and then started to forge. The light in Grey''s eyes quickly changed as soon as he heated the iron in the furnace. With fire magic, he easily controlled the flames, heating the iron to the perfect temperature before taking it out. As Grey placed the iron on the anvil, his right hand, bearing the hammer, quickly struck the iron with the perfect amount of force and speed unattainable by normal humans. He had entered blacksmith mode. Each time Grey''s hammer struck the hot iron, a clear resounding sound echoed throughout the smithy as the iron was bent into the shape Grey wanted. It didn''t take too long for the simple piece of iron to start looking like a real sword. Ram''s eyes as he saw Grey striking the iron again and again were filled with flames of amazement as he continued to listen to the clear sounds the strikes made and watched the sparks fly out of it. "No way... An expert...?" £ÛRam£Ý Ram was in shock as soon as his realization hit him. The others who heard his words were shocked as well, but after seeing Grey''s performance, there was no room for doubt inside their minds. While Blacksmiths, Alchemists, and Enchanters alike are ranked from Tier 1 to Divine Tier, there are also other terms which are used as prefixes to determine their skills and tiers. Tiers 1 and 2 are called "Novices". The next tiers, 3 and 4, are "Adepts" which are considered true practitioners of their professions. Then there''s tiers 5 and 6 called "Experts". Following them are the tiers 7, 8, 9, 10, and Divine, which are hailed as "Masters", "Grandmasters", "Legendary", "Mythical", and "Divine", respectively. Ram was a Tier 4 blacksmith, in other words, an adept, falling behind to Grey who was an expert at Tier 6. While Ram''s skill was already amongst the best within those at Tier 4, it was nothing in comparison to Grey. "Amazing..." £ÛRam£Ý There was no frustration in Ram''s voice as he saw Grey''s beautiful form. He felt humbled seeing such a young man wield the hammer and striking the hot iron. All he had was awe. Several minutes later, Grey had stopped hammering and tempering, proceeding to polishing and sharpening the sword. A couple more minutes later, a perfectly made iron sword was made. While it takes days on medieval Earth to forge a sword, the process is sped up in Merusia where mana and magic was present. Even then, it takes a blacksmith of Ram''s caliber a few hours to make one. It was much slower than Grey who didn''t even take half an hour. "Lord Grey! Please take me as your disciple!" £ÛRam£Ý As soon as Grey finished, not only Ram, the other blacksmiths also kneeled before him asking him to take them as disciples. Of course, Grey refused as much as he could. It took him several minutes to convince them, even with the help of Regas. After heading out of the smithy, Grey and Yuna, led by Regas, headed towards the village center where a lot of people were gathered, enjoying dinner together as if they were having a feast. "Oh, young''uns! You''re finally here! Come on, let''s celebrate!" £ÛKlaus£Ý "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, come join us!" "Would you like some roast pork?" "Big Sis, Big Bro, let''s eat together!" Prompted by Klaus'' words, all heads turned towards Grey and Yuna''s direction. One by one, the villagers offered them drinks and food to eat as if there was no tomorrow. It was a very happy celebration. The feast in question was one made in a jiffy so that they could show Grey and Yuna their gratitude. While the two were surprised by the sudden feast, it was a pleasant one. Both of them were glad that the villagers were now wearing such happy faces. The night grew deeper and deeper and with it, the celebration only grew louder as they danced the night away. It was the first time Grey and Yuna had experienced such a feast. It was a night where another unforgettable memory was born. CHAPTER 116 END Chapter 117: Smithing and Alchemy (pt. I) Darkness as far as the eyes can see. All were asleep but the moon and stars in the sky, showering down gentle light across the lands. Birds of all kinds and critters of all shapes and sizes roamed the sky and forests as if they were kings. It was a deep and silent night. The colors of crimson and amber emanated as the fires crackled. They could be seen like tiny grains of sand in a desert, far and few in between, yet illuminating each home and providing each family with warmth. "Are you sure you won''t be staying over for the night? It''s already quite late, you know?" £ÛKlaus£Ý "No, we can''t impose on you any further, Chief. Besides, there are some people waiting for us. They might get worried." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... I suppose that''s true..." £ÛKlaus£Ý A few hours have passed since the little feast Grey and Yuna attended at the Feros village and they have now returned back to the Balta village. With it, their escort quest has finally been completed. Due to the unforeseen events Grey and Yuna attended, a lot of time had passed and it was almost midnight. While legal curfews don''t exist in Galderia, it was still very late. Especially with the presence of beasts and monsters. It was very dangerous. "Then I hope you can drop by for some tea next time. I''ll make sure to brew you another good one." £ÛKlaus£Ý "Hahaha, then we''ll be looking forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodbye, Chief¡«! And goodnight!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, yes, good night as well." £ÛKlaus£Ý The Chief waved his hand slowly as he saw off Grey and Yuna. It didn''t take too long before their silhouettes slowly faded into the darkness. Once again, silence has returned to the night. With no peering eyes, Grey and Yuna didn''t mind the surroundings too much and ran at high speeds. The cold and gentle night breeze caressed their skins as they went about their ways. "By the way, Yuna... When I was smithing, how did I look like?" £ÛGrey£Ý On the middle of their journey, Grey asked a strange question with a conflicted expression on his face. While he wasn''t exactly gloomy, his expressions weren''t bright either, as if he was in deep thought. "How did you look like...? Do you mean your expressions?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... You looked serious and focused... That and... you looked like you were enjoying yourself." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s words rang clearly inside Grey''s ears. The latter already knew the answer deep inside yet wanted to ask Yuna what she really thought. The conflicting emotions he once had were now gone. While he was smithing, an overwhelming joy surged inside Grey''s heart. He was like a child who had just found his passion. With each strike, the happiness inside his heart only bloomed larger. Just like Yuna said, he was enjoying it. Although Grey enjoys adventuring, it has become repetitive after months of doing it. It was the reason why he loves cooking. It was a hobby which breaks his daily routine of adventuring. Now, he found yet another hobby to spice up his way of life. "Yuna, I''ve thought about it... About adventuring... Will you hear me out?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m all ears!" £ÛYuna£Ý An energetic reply came out of Yuna''s mouth as she beamed a bright smile towards Grey. It was only at this moment that he once again realized how fortunate he was to have such a considerate and thoughtful partner and girlfriend. Carefully, Grey explained to Yuna his thoughts. Rather than adventuring most of the time, about 6 times a day, he wanted to reduce it to only about 3 or 4 times. For the remaining days, he wanted to spend time on their hobbies and enjoy their time together. "What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mnm... I like it! Now I can spend more time with you!" £ÛYuna£Ý A smile quickly bloomed on Yuna''s face as she heard Grey''s words. She has been wanting to spend more leisure time with Grey but didn''t want to sound selfish. She was happy that Grey had brought it up first. Coincidentally, by the time they finished their talk, they had arrived at the gates. After a short inspection of IDs, they were able to get inside Galderia. They quickly went straight to the "Rabbit''s Den" and retired for the day, sleeping soundly in each other''s warm embrace. A new morning quickly arrived soon after, but unlike their usual days, Grey and Yuna didn''t get up early. Brought about by their late sleep, they slept soundly, tucked in their beds until the second bell rang. The breakfast they had was good as usual. It filled their empty stomachs with warmth as they enjoyed it together. Of course, it went without saying that they ate quite a lot. They are Grey and Yuna after all. After their breakfast, the two shortly headed to the Adventurers'' Guild to quickly process the escort quest they had the day before. They didn''t take any new quests and just went about their day. It was neither the market nor the "Rabbit''s Den". Grey and Yuna''s destination was a place they have never set foot to before. It was in a district far away from the residential district because of the noises that it makes day and night. "What''s wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s just... It''s much larger than I thought... It''s amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Commented Yuna as she gazed upon the building in front of her. While it bore resemblance to the Adventurers'' Guild, it has a much more intimidating atmosphere around it. A place where countless hammering strikes echo throughout the day and flames burn endlessly. The Blacksmiths'' Guild! One of the five major guilds, the Blacksmiths'' Guild deals with all sorts of items and equipment not only from minerals, but also from monster drops, mana crystals, leather, fiber, wood, and many more. Another name for it is the Craftsmen''s Guild. Surrounding the Blacksmiths'' Guild building were dozens of smithies, each producing intense heat and deafening sounds all the time. They are the busiest district in the city which works night and day. Full of curiosity, Grey and Yuna entered the guild. Contrary to its outer appearance, the inside was much cooler and welcoming. Just like the Adventurers'' Guild, there are also reception desks and request boards where blacksmiths can take requests and create the customers'' needs. "Good morning, how may I help you?" £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý A professional smile bloomed on the receptionist''s face as she welcomed Grey and Yuna. It was a smile the two were all too familiar with. It reminded them of Tilda the very first day they entered the Adventurers'' Guild. "Are you here to order equipment?" £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Asked the receptionist as she looked at Grey and Yuna''s attires, all the while maintaining her professional smile. With her experience, it only took a single glance to tell the two youths in front of her were adventurers. While adventurers mostly buy their equipment and items in stores, some head to the Blacksmiths'' Guild, either for referral to a reputed smithy or place an order for a custom-made item. It was a very common practice. "Ah, no... I''m here to take a registration exam." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then please head to the counter on the right. There, you will be given a registration form to fill up. Your exam will commence once an examiner is free." £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý The receptionist gently pointed to another counter just a few meters away. There was no shock in her face even when such a young man wished to take the exam. After all, young blacksmith apprentices aren''t uncommon. "Oh, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m glad to help." £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý After bowing their heads slightly to the receptionist, Grey and Yuna then headed to the registration counter. On the other hand, the receptionist just went on with her work and entertained yet another customer. "Good morning, I''m here to take the registration exam." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good morning as well. Please fill this form up with the necessary details marked with red dots on the right and pay the examination fee of 100 kiels. Will the Young Miss be taking up the exam as well?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "A-Ah, n-no... I''m just here to accompany him. A... Am I not allowed to?" £ÛYuna£Ý Panicky, Yuna tried to explain herself to the receptionist. She didn''t know what the right processes are in taking up the registration exam and was a little nervous if she was breaking any rules. "Not at all. As long as you don''t cause issues during the exam, you are allowed to spectate." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "O-Okay... Thank you..." £ÛYuna£Ý With the receptionist'' reassurance, Yuna quickly settled down. Meanwhile, Grey who was filling up the registration form couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, thinking how cute Yuna was. The registration form requires two types of information to be filled up. One were the required information like name, sex, and etc., marked by a red dot on the side. The second type was the optional information which the registrant could just leave blank. Of course, Grey only placed the necessary amount of information. "Here you go. I''m finished. And here''s the examination fee." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you... Mmm... Everything seems to be filled up correctly. Can I have a verified ID for confirmation of your identity, please." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "Ah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey froze on the spot as soon as the receptionist asked such a question. After all, every reaction of those who saw his guild card had always been the same. It was one of great shock. One which is usually eye-catching. While Grey is still in possession of the temporary IDs Dale issued them on their arrival in Galderia, it was only useful for 2 weeks. In other words, it had already expired long ago. "Is something the matter...?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "Ah, no... You see... Please don''t get too surprised..." £ÛGrey£Ý Timidly, Grey showed his guild card to the receptionist. And like what he expected, traces of shock quickly showed up on the receptionist''s face. The latter quickly verified the legitimacy of the guild card, becoming even more shocked after realizing it was indeed a real one. "P-Please wait a moment, You Excellency! I-I''ll go get the Guildmaster!" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý The receptionist tried to act as polite as possible, bowing her head before leaving for the Guildmaster''s office. It was a reaction Grey and Yuna knew all too well. One which easily caught the attention of many curious eyes. Thankfully, it was only Grey who had shown his guild card. If Yuna had done the same, it would have caused an even bigger commotion. As for their privilege cards... it was better not to talk about what effects they could have. Not long after, a man of similar size to Gaston came out alongside the receptionist from before. If Grey didn''t use his appraisal and confirm he was human, he would have thought he was just an oversized dwarf because of his thick and bushy beard. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Excellency. I am called Chiron, Blacksmiths'' Guild, Galderia branch Guildmaster. I welcome you." £ÛChiron£Ý As one would expect from such a large man, his voice was very deep and husky. Thankfully, he wasn''t a bad person or it would have been troublesome. Though his formality was enough to make Grey and Yuna''s heads ache. "Please raise your head, Guildmaster. I''m here to take the exam so please feel free to treat me like you would any other examinee. No need to be so formal." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-As you wish©` Ah, I mean, sure!" £ÛChiron£Ý It was only after he raised his head that the Guildmaster noticed how many people were gazing at them with puzzled eyes. After all, he was the highest ranked person inside the guild, and for such a person to bow his head to a youngster, it was natural that it aroused the others'' interest. "It seems that... we''ve garnered quite the attention, haven''t we...? Should we continue our talk somewhere else, Lad?" £ÛChiron£Ý "That would be most welcome." £ÛGrey£Ý A wry smile over Grey''s face, he and Yuna followed the Guildmaster to the employee-only section. On the way to their destination, the two couldn''t help but hear clanging sounds of metals hitting one another. While many blacksmiths are affiliated to a smithy, there are also others who work solo, unaffiliated to any. The guild also contains rentable workshops which these blacksmiths could use, hence the echoing sounds Grey and Yuna could hear. Such an issue wasn''t a problem for Grey. While he doesn''t have his own workshop, he could use "Sanctuary" and perform his forgings. Yuna could also use it to perform her alchemy rather than renting a laboratory from the Alchemists'' Guild. After all, today, it won''t only be Grey who will be taking a registration exam. After the blacksmith registration exam, they are planning to head to the Alchemist Guild for Yuna to take her Alchemist registration exam. As for the Enchanters'' Guild, Grey decided he would take it at a later date. "Here we are." £ÛChiron£Ý The sound of footsteps stopped echoing the hallway as the three of them halted in front of a certain room. Inside was a large open area filled with state of the art facilities and tools to be used in forging. It was one of the many examination rooms there are. In the center of the room was a large table with a variety of low-grade metals on the top, and a couple of middle-grade metals. In the far back was a large furnace with an anvil, a grindstone, a water tank, and other work tables. There were also a good variety of tools present. While not as advanced as Grey''s "Divine Blacksmith Toolset" which has been granted by God, the equipment present in the room were all of high-quality. It was of much better quality than those found on Earth during medieval times. "What do you think, Lad? Pretty sweet, isn''t it?" £ÛChiron£Ý "Yeah. There isn''t a single piece of equipment missing. I''m sure it costs quite a lot to make." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe, seems like you have a good eye, Lad." £ÛChiron£Ý Led by the Guildmaster, Grey and Yuna toured the room with their eyes, inspecting the equipment and materials present. Slowly, they approached the anvil where Grey would be performing his forging. "Now, since we''re already here... I guess I''ll be acting as your examiner. Well... I should probably explain the rules first before we start." £ÛChiron£Ý Concisely, the Guildmaster explained what the contents of the exam will be. It was quite simple. The examinee only needs to create the best piece of equipment they can within 8 hours'' time. As the exam was quite long and there are multiple examinees in a single day, the examiners are allowed to exit the examination room while the examinees do their best and continue forging. It was an exam impossible to cheat as newly forged items have traces which are not easy to replicate. One could not just bring equipment from outside and claim it as their own. There was also the option of using a modified heartstone which can detect lies instead of criminal records. "Hmm... Looks like the exams will take long. Yuna, sorry... I don''t think I can accompany you in your exam." £ÛGrey£Ý An apologetic face loomed over Grey as he faced Yuna. They have forgotten to take into account the contents of the test and because of it, their plans for the day have been somewhat ruined. "No, it''s alright... I can go on my own." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, really... Here, take this with you. It contains all the ingredients and materials you need." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he handed a storage ring to Yuna. It was the same storage ring Yuna used when Grey was away. Inside of it were a lot of herbs and materials which are all useful in creating potions and the sort. "Hey, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý "When you''re done, fetch me, okay? I''ll be waiting for you." £ÛYuna£Ý Slightly embarrassed, Yuna asked for such a request from Grey. A sweet and sappy atmosphere had enveloped the room as the two showed their affection for one another. They have completely forgotten the Guildmaster was still there. "Sure, I''ll get you as soon as the exam is over." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey replied, patting Yuna''s head and cheering her up. With the atmosphere of the room getting sweeter, the presence of the Guildmaster only became thinner. He felt like he had become like air, present yet unnoticed. With Grey''s words, Yuna waved her hand goodbye to Grey before exiting the room. On one of her fingers was the ring Grey had just given her. "You two... You sure are bold to flirt in front of me, huh..." £ÛChiron£Ý "Ahahaha..." £ÛGrey£Ý Awkwardly, Grey responded to the Guildmaster''s comment with a dry laugh. It was only after the latter talked that the former remembered that he was still present. It made the atmosphere feel a little weird. "Well, no matter... Why don''t we start the exam now? Lad, show me what you got." £ÛChiron£Ý A large smile appeared on the Guildmaster''s face as he lit on the flames on the furnace ablaze. On one of his hands was a heavy hammer which he swiftly threw to Grey, the latter catching it without any problem. "Yes." £ÛGrey£Ý Following the Guildmaster''s words, Grey stepped up to the front and once again inspected the equipment present. This time, he used his "Divine Eyes" to see the range of capacity they could perform. After the equipment, Grey then headed to the table where the materials are located. A concerned expression was plastered on his face as he did so. Unlike the equipment, he did not find the materials satisfactory. "Guildmaster, can I use my own materials?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm...? Sure. Do whatever you want." £ÛChiron£Ý The Guildmaster''s permission acquired, Grey quickly took out a small pitch black ingot from his "Inventory". The moment the Guildmaster''s eyes saw the ingot, his eyes widened in surprise. The ingot Grey took out was made of Noirite, the highest quality metal within the "High-grade" minerals. While there have been a lot of examinees who took out high-quality ingots before, they only did so so that they could get a higher grade equipment even if they are bad at forging. But somehow, the Guildmaster knew that that wasn''t the case for Grey. The Guildmaster''s intuition was proven right the moment Grey delivered the first strike. The moment Grey''s hammer connected to the ingot, a loud bellow echoed all over the room as the ingot was subjected to raw force and mana. Each of Grey''s strikes produced an ear-deafening sound, yet there was no discomfort to the Guildmaster who listened to it. Rather, he found it relaxing to hear the rhythm Grey made with the strikes that he made. In, out, in, out. The ingot has been continuously taken out of the furnace to be hammered again, only put back in when it has cooled down. There were no gaps. Grey was consistent in heating and hammering the metal. With the sparks produced by Grey''s strike, the raging heat of the furnace flames, and the burst of wind after each impact, the room seemed like it had been devoured by a grueling firestorm. Yet in such a chaotic environment, Grey remained calm as he continued striking the metal. The Guildmaster, who had initially planned to leave and come back when the exam was over, was now frozen as he watched such a mesmerizing scenery unfold. He couldn''t stop grinning from excitement. As a Tier-6 blacksmith himself, the Guildmaster could tell Grey''s skill was on par, if not above his. The blacksmith blood inside of him couldn''t stop boiling in excitement from seeing such a talented young blacksmith. Time passed by quickly and six hours had elapsed. After Grey was done with hammering, he then proceeded to the next steps. The product was a beautiful pitch black knife. Grey had even done the courtesy in engraving golden patterns on it for aesthetic purposes. "Phew... Guildmaster, I''m finishe©` Woah!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was very caught up with forging that he didn''t even realize the Guildmaster had already approached him. The moment he turned his head, he was greeted by the latter''s face, very close to his. Grey almost had a heart attack. "Lad..." £ÛChiron£Ý A stern and dark expression was painted over the Guildmaster''s face. He only said one word, yet it was enough to scare the living daylights out of a normal person. Grey did not know what he was thinking of. "Where did you learn such skills?! Don''t tell me... are you an apprentice of a Legendary Blacksmith?! No, are you perhaps Lord Flavio''s descendant? Come on, don''t just stay quiet! Let''s talk more about smithing!" £ÛChiron£Ý An unexpected outburst. That was what the Guildmaster did. His facial expression has completely turned 180 as he interrogated Grey for every single detail whilst grabbing his shoulders. He has become a total smithing fanatic. No choices left, Grey answered the overexcited Guildmaster''s questions, untruthfully of course. After all, who would believe the real story which involved God and reincarnation. In the end, Grey managed to acquire a Tier-6 Blacksmith guild card. It was a tiring day, in ways more than one. CHAPTER 117 END Chapter 118: Smithing and Alchemy (pt. II) Chatter Chatter Chatter The streets were busy and filled with lively noises. Pedestrians filled both sides of the streets full and carriages pass by from time to time. Although the scenery followed a certain format, it wasn''t monotonous since the buildings were full of personality and filled with colors. Along the long and open streets, one silver-haired elf walked silently, glacing from side to side as she enjoyed the beautiful scenery. Although she felt a little lonely without a certain someone by her side, the liveliness of the streets cheered her up. In her hands was a piece of paper, containing directions to her destination. It was a simple map Grey drew for her, containing certain landmarks which would guide her to her destination, which was none other than the Alchemists'' Guild. ''Hmm... And a turn here..." £ÛYuna£Ý Following the map, Yuna made a right turn into another one of Galderia''s main streets. She walked a straight path for a few dozen meters, only stopping the moment she arrived in front of a large building. She has arrived at her destination. Just like the Adventurers'' and Blacksmiths'' Guild buildings, the Alchemists'' Guild building was massive as well. It wasn''t the only one dominating the area. In front of the building was another massive building. It was the hospital. The Alchemists'' Guild not only dealt with magical potions, elixirs, and poisons, but other consumables as well such as medicine and daily necessities, hence it was only logical to place it in front of the Hospital which was always in need of such supplies. It was a common format in every decent town and city. If there was one thing which was noticeably different between the other Guilds and the one in front of Yuna, rather than being intimidating or luxurious, the Alchemists'' Guild exuded a welcoming and clean aura. Creeakkk As Yuna opened the large doors, what welcomed her was a very familiar format. Just like the guilds she had visited before, the Alchemists'' Guild was also one which contained a lot of counters and requests boards. It made her think whether it was for efficiency or the designers were just plain lazy. Compared to the Blacksmiths'' Guild which was filled with muscular men used to heavy labor, the people inside Alchemists'' Guild had visibly less muscles and almost all wore laboratory gowns. If there was one more thing in common with the Alchemists Yuna saw, it was that many of them had dark bags below their eyes, obviously from sleepless nights they spent researching. It was quite the strange sight. "Good morning, where can I take the registration exam?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she appeared all of the sudden in front of a certain receptionist. The receptionist in question jolted in shock as she saw Yuna suddenly appear before her. She even made a few pens fall from the counter to the ground. "A-Ah, sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you." £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No, it''s quite alright." £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý It was only thanks to the receptionist''s years of experience that she was quickly able to compose herself. Well, that was only the outside as deep inside her heart, she was still startled by Yuna. "Ahem, anyway... about your question, you just need to head to the counter on the right. There, you will be guided on what to do." £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý The receptionist pointed to the counter near the rightmost area of the lobby. It was in roughly the same area as the registration counter back at the Blacksmiths'' Guild. To top it off, another lady wearing a professional smile was stationed in. "Thank you," £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna slightly bowed her head as she thanked the receptionist before heading to the said counter. There was another person currently filling up the form, but they quickly left after the examiner arrived. "Oh?" £Û???£Ý Whilst Yuna headed to the registration counter, a certain woman in her early thirties suddenly stopped on her tracks. She had black hair, sepia-colored eyes, and a mole near her right eye. Overall, she was a great beauty. Rather than continuing with her work, the woman just spied at Yuna who was currently filling out the registration form. Soon after, she approached the registration counter as she confirmed something. "A-Ah! Guildmaster, good morning!" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý Yuna was about to get her guild card to verify her identity, when all of the sudden, the receptionist in front of her suddenly started acting strangely. It didn''t take her long to notice a certain woman was approaching them. The woman was indeed the Guildmaster of the Alchemists'' Guild. She was a Tier-5 alchemist who was a renowned genius in Galderia. If it weren''t for her work as the Guildmaster, she would have already reached Tier 6. It was also the reason why she was highly respected inside the guild. "Good morning as well. If I may ask... Is the young lady here going to take the registration exams?" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý "A-Ah, yes. All that''s needed is the verification of her identity and we can proceed with the examination." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "No, there''s no need for that." £ÛGuildmaster£Ý "Pardon...?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý A puzzled expression was painted all over the receptionist''s face as she tried to understand what the Guildmaster was talking about. Her face was begging for answers yet the only thing she received was a vague smile. "Correct me if I''m wrong, but... are you perhaps Lady Yuna?" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý "Yes...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, it was Yuna who was perplexed by the Guildmaster''s question. She had no recollection of meeting her nor even seeing her yet the latter knew who she was. It was only natural that she became confused. "Name: Yuna, Age: 16, Adventurer rank: B, Nickname: Phantom. That''s you, isn''t it?" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý And if Yuna''s name wasn''t enough, the Guildmaster mentioned more details which were on the dot, making Yuna even more discombobulated with what was going on. Her mind was now full of question marks. The receptionist who just happened to overhear the information the Guildmaster mentioned was even more shocked. While she was shocked that Yuna was a B-rank adventurer, she was even more shocked why the Guildmaster knew of all of it. She couldn''t help but think that their Guildmaster was a terrifying person. Thankfully, such wasn''t the case. It was only because common information on guilds are shared with one another. Being the Guildmaster, it was only natural that she knew of some of Yuna''s information. "Y-Yes... That''s me..." £ÛYuna£Ý The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Kyaaa¡«! I knew it! The very first time I saw your silver hair, I already knew it was you, Lady Yuna! I''ve been wanting to meet you!" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý Faster than lightning, the Guildmaster''s character suddenly broke from one which looked serious to a very loud and cheerful one. One could literally see the sparkle in her eyes as she fangirled over Yuna. Yuna only stood frozen as she looked at the Guildmaster, even more confused than before and not having a single shred of understanding about what was happening, just like the receptionist near here. "Ah! Sorry for the late introduction! My name is Rina, as you have heard, I am the Galderia Branch''s Guildmaster! I have heard a lot from my father. It''s nice to finally meet you, Lady Yuna!" £ÛRina£Ý "Your father...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I''m Gaston''s daughter!" £ÛRina£Ý "Eh...? Huh...? Ehh?!!" £ÛYuna£Ý It took a little while before the information settled on Yuna''s mind. Her face which was once painted with confusion was now full of surprise that she couldn''t help but scream a little bit. Just like the fathers and daughters Yuna and Grey met before, the Guildmaster didn''t strike any resemblance with her father. If there was one thing which was similar, it was their similar eye colors. Other than that, it was impossible to tell they were related. While the Guildmaster also aimed to be an adventurer to follow her father''s footsteps, after discovering she had a talent for alchemy, everything quickly changed. Now, much like her father who was the Guildmaster of the Adventurers'' Guild, she had also become a Guildmaster of the Alchemists'' Guild. "You know, a few months ago, we were really running low on Kalkia grass. When you took the quest and supplied us with tons of it, it really saved us a great deal! Ever since then I''ve been wanting to meet you." £ÛRina£Ý The Guildmaster''s mouth, like an automatic machine gun, fired words after words without rest. She told Yuna a lot of stories she heard about the latter at speeds hard to comprehend for a normal person. After all, on that day, it wasn''t only Yuna who had collected herbs that day. Larren and Nonna who happened to be with her at the time, alongside the sunweeds in the quest also sold the rare herbs they managed to find. It caused quite the commotion inside the Alchemists'' Guild. Curious where the herbs came from, the Guildmaster managed to snag some time to talk with Larren and Nonna, only to find out that it wasn''t their own ability which enabled them to acquire such rare herbs, but Yuna''s help. It only fueled the desire inside Rina to meet Yuna. "I really wanted to meet you for a long time, but... every time... we just miss each other. But now! Who would''ve thought I would meet you on this day?! It must be fate" £ÛRina£Ý The Guildmaster continued to story tell without regard to the surroundings. The other people were also the same. After all, it wasn''t the first time it happened, they have already gotten used to it. "Umm... Guildmaster... The exam..." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "Ah, right! Lady Yuna, follow me, I''ll be your examiner!" £ÛRina£Ý As unpredictable as one could get, the Guildmaster suddenly grabbed Yuna''s wrist and forcibly brought her to the examination before she could even react. Along the way, she continued talking endlessly, even changing to a very casual tone with Yuna. Unlike the Blacksmith''s Guild, the halls inside the Alchemists'' Guild were much quieter and peaceful. If it weren''t for the Guildmaster being a blabbermouth, the peace and quiet would have been perfect. "We! Have! Arrived!" £ÛRina£Ý A loud announcement rang throughout the examination room as the Guildmaster yelled her arrival. There were nonresponses yet the Guildmaster''s face was still wearing a bright smile. Flasks, burners, tongs, metal rods, large tables, lab coats... There was a lot of equipment and apparatuses to be found inside the examination room. All of which were neatly organized for easy usage. Just like the examination room Grey was in, there were also a large variety of materials and ingredients present, ranging from simple water to very strange herbs which weren''t available on Earth. "Then, Yuna, you can start at any moment! Just concoct the best item you can and good luck!" £ÛRina£Ý There wasn''t even any proper explanation of the contents of the exam. The Guildmaster only let Yuna do what she wanted as she watched on the sidelines, wearing a satisfied face for who-knows-why. Slowly, Yuna approached the table to scan what herbs were present. There was the Kalkia grass which was the base for many potions, sunweeds, honey, and a lot of common ingredients one could buy anywhere, "Oh, right! If you have some herbs one you, you can use it. There''s no need to force yourself to use whatever is present." £ÛRina£Ý Another reminder came ringing from behind as Yuna was examining the herbs. It was something Yuna had already expected yet she was still glad that the Guildmaster gave her confirmation. Utilizing the storage ring Grey had lent her, Yuna took out 7 ingredients out of thin air. Four were rare herbs she picked herself, 2 were monster drops she acquired during quests, and the last one was the blood of an Adarna, a beast they defeated several months ago. As one would expect, the Guildmaster was greatly shocked upon seeing such valuable ingredients taken out casually as if they were common items. Just a single one of them costs thousands upon thousands of kiels. Just like when she was in battle, Yuna''s eyes shone a different glint the moment the flames were lit ablaze. She then poured a beaker full of water into the pot she was heating, gently regulating the flame. The first herb, Yuna just dropped it into the pot the moment the water started boiling and closed it off with a lid. The second and the third, she squeezed dry of their extracts creating a bluish mixture, and the last, she just left alone. When the boiling water turned green, Yuna carefully removed the first herb and added the bluish mixture, gently stirring the mixture and pouring a little mana all the while until a cyan-colored mixture was made, letting it sit in low heat. There was no flaw in Yuna''s movements. While she seemed like she was focused on one task, in reality she wasn''t. She was managing many tasks at the same time perfectly, making sure everything went right, While the mixture was being heated, the monster drops were then crushed inside a mortar with the use of a pestle. With Yuna''s great strength, the drops quickly turned into fine powder which was poured into the pot and mixed. Yuna then prepared the adarna blood, processing it so that it becomes of the highest purity. After several minutes of heating, the mixture was then transferred into a test tube with the use of a funnel. The blood was mixed into a mixture drop by drop. With every drop, Yuna shakes the test tube at breakneck speed to let the two liquids mix. The process only stopped when a reddish mixture was made. Now for the last step, the mixture is boiled until it evaporates inside a distillation setup, leaving behind the residues. The last herb was also subjected to fire, where its fumes, after reacting with the vapor of the previous mixture, created a new substance and condensed down into a flask. The result was a dark-red liquid which was Superior-Grade elixir. It was a liquid, which when drank, rids the body of many kinds of diseases, poison, and even poison. The best kind of medicine! "A... Amazing! Yuna, you''ve made a Superior-Grade elixir, haven''t you?!" £ÛRina£Ý Even more so than Yuna, the Guildmaster was very excited upon seeing the product Yuna made with her own eyes. Yuna had performed beyond her expectations and was an Alchemist who achieved what many can''t in such a young age. While Yuna was a Tier-6 alchemist a few months prior, after studying the Divine-Grade potion Grey lent her, her insights have improved, and now she has reached new heights. She was now a Tier-7 alchemist! "You''re a genius... No, a prodigy! A prodigy which only comes once in a century! I''m sure you''ll accomplish many great feats in the future! Yuna, why don''t you quit being an adventurer and be a full-time alchemist instead?!" £ÛRina£Ý "N-No... I think I''ll pass..." £ÛYuna£Ý "This is such a waste of talent, you know?! You should nurture this ability! Not all people are as fortunate as you! Come on now, let''s become alchemists!" £ÛRina£Ý The Guildmaster''s enthusiasm was through the roof as she tried to convince Yuna to become a full-time alchemist. She wouldn''t back down no matter how much Yuna refused. It reminded the latter of Vanessa somehow, only more stubborn. In the end, after experiencing many difficulties, Yuna managed to convince the Guildmaster to stop. But in exchange, she was also trapped in a seemingly endlessly conversation with her which spanned many topics. Yuna also was able to receive a Tier-6 Alchemist guild card as it was the highest the branch could provide. If she wants a higher one, she needs to go to the royal capital, something she doesn''t want to do. She was already satisfied with what she possessed. ... "See you later, Lad." £ÛChiron£Ý "Yeah. Until next time." £ÛGrey£Ý Finishing his exam and somehow holding up to the Guildmaster''s heated topics, Grey was finally able to go out the Blacksmiths'' Guild with the new guild card he just earned. He was very satisfied with the results. If there was one problem, it was that when he finished, it was already almost 3 o''clock in the afternoon. Lunch had long passed and he still hadn''t eaten yet. Well, rather than himself, he was worried about Yuna. "Alright, let''s head to the market." £ÛGrey£Ý Following his words, Grey quickly headed into the market to buy lots of food he took a notice to. Most of the things he bought were Yuna''s favorites, ranging from skewers to full-on cakes that Yuna loves. Grey also didn''t cheap out on what to buy. Since it was already way past lunch, he bought much more than what they could usually finish. It was not only as a token of apology for being late, but also that he wanted to spoil her. After loitering around the market for several minutes, Grey then headed to the Alchemists'' Guild located just a few hundred meters away. The very moment he entered, he saw a very peculiar scene. "Come on, Yuna. Just five more minutes¡«..." £ÛRina£Ý "No! That''s what you also said thirty minutes ago!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a scene where his girlfriend, Yuna, was being clung onto by another woman. The latter was crying as she begged Yuna to stay longer so that they could chat. It was not something Grey had expected to see at all. What''s even stranger was that not a single person was paying attention to them. Or rather, they just chose to ignore them and go on about their lives. It was as if the two weren''t even there. "Ah, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý The very moment she saw Grey, standing there, looking at them with a weird confused face about him, Yuna called out to him. At the same time, the Guildmaster''s eyes also landed upon him. An awkward silence fell inside the lobby as the Guilamaster and Grey''s eyes locked with one another. Somehow, deep inside his heart, Grey already knew something was going to happen. All he could do was smile wryly. "Ah! You must be Lord Grey! I''ve heard a lot about you from Yuna! It''s a pleasure to finally meet you!" £ÛRina£Ý "A-Ah nice to meet you too, umm... Miss..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Rina! Just call me Rina!" £ÛRina£Ý "Ah, yes... Miss Rina, nice to meet you too..." £ÛGrey£Ý As if she wasn''t clinging to Yuna just a few seconds ago, the Guildmaster quickly stood up and arrived in front of Grey, grabbing his hands while introducing herself enthusiastically as bright sparkles gleamed in her eyes. Grey''s eyes asked Yuna what was happening, but the latter could only respond with an awkward smile as she also doesn''t know herself. All they both knew was that it was going to be troublesome. "I heard you were the one who taught Yuna alchemy, please join the Alchemists'' Guild as well! I promise we''ll treat you well!" £ÛRina£Ý "N-No... I''ve already joined the Blacksmiths'' Guild you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý "What?! The Blacksmiths'' Guild?! What''s good with that bearded old geezer! The Alchemist Guild is definitely better! Please join us!" £ÛRina£Ý Just like Yuna before, Grey was subjected to the Guildmaster''s aggressive recruitment tactic. She even went as far as to insult Chiron. It was obvious that the relationship between them wasn''t so good. The Guildmaster''s aggressive recruitment continued for minutes to come, and every time she asked Grey, the latter would always refuse. It was only until an unknown figure suddenly reached out his hands and grabbed the Guildmaster''s shoulders that she stopped. "Guildmaster..." £Û???£Ý A dangerous smile was plastered on the man''s face which was already painted with a dark and sinister expression. If one looked closely, one would notice an irked vein popping on his forehead. "Don''t you still have a lot of work to do?" £Û???£Ý "N-No, Aldean, I can explain! This isn''t what it looks like!" £ÛRina£Ý "It doesn''t matter what it looks like, Guildmaster. What matters is that you have skipped work again. Now, let me take you back into the office and let''s have a ''heart to heart'' talk, shall we?" £ÛAldean£Ý "Noooo! Save meeee!" £ÛRina£Ý As pitiful as one can be, the Guildmaster was dragged by Aldean back to her office. A grim expression was still on his face, his dangerous smile not disappearing and unchanging as she dragged the former away. Aldean was the Vice-Guildmaster of the Alchemists'' Guild, and thanks to their Guildmasters'' personality, he always had to deal with her work and antics. Him dragging away the Guildmaster back to the office was already a common scene in the guild that people didn''t even bat an eye at them. Grey and Yuna, who witnessed such an absurd scene, only stood there, frozen. It was only after a couple minutes that they decided to ignore what they just saw and went on about their days. One thing was for sure, it was one of the weirdest things they have seen for a while. One they might not be able to forget even if they wanted to. A strange memory. CHAPTER 118 END Chapter 119: Consequences of Fame Cafes, stores, eateries, stalls, pubs, residences... A myriad of buildings with different purposes and personalities are lined up neatly along the streets. No matter where one looks, it would always be full of color. Such was the city of Galderia. Across such a large city, there was a certain inn, its signboard engraved with a little rabbit''s figure. Inside, merry chatters and laughter echoed as the people interacted with one another, smiles blooming on their faces. It was already evening, and as such, the time for dinner had arrived. People occupied the seats and filled the dining hall. Along with their companions, they enjoyed their dinner whilst having a hearty chat. It was a very lively scenery. Creeakkkk The door opened and entered was a man wearing a brown jacket and a hat covering his bald head. He was a little on the stubby side with a large mustache on his face, humming to himself cheerfully as he headed to the counter. The man was a merchant who was from another town, arriving at Galderia on his way back from the royal capital. After arriving late in the afternoon, he immediately headed to the "Rabbit''s Den", the place he always stays at on such travels. "Good evening, how ma©` Oh, Mister Beklaim! It''s been some time! Are you staying for the night again?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Ohohoho! A long time it was, and looks like our little Helen has grown up prettier again." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Hehe, it''s been almost a year, after all. Should I call Dad over?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hohoho, there''s no need, there''s no need. I''m sure he''s still busy cooking right now. Instead, could I get the usual room again, and oh! I''ll also have dinner and breakfast along it." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Yeah, got it!" £ÛHelen£Ý With his name written on the register, Beklaim paid the cost upfront before heading to the dining hall. A smile was afloat his face as he did so, placing his jacket and hat on top of the table as he sat on his chair. Beklaim was an old friend of Gerd back when they were still in their teenage years, and even though they barely have any contact anymore, they still remained in one another''s good graces and chatted when they could. It was also the reason why Helen was familiar with him. He was like an uncle to her. It didn''t take too long before dinner was served. One could easily infer that it had just been cooked from the steam coming out of it. It was the "Rabbit''s Den''s" specially, the "Gold-spotted Boar Stew" which all customers love and enjoy. "Ohohoho! It''s been a long time since I''ve tasted this!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Oi, Beklaim, aren''t you forgetting something." £ÛGerd£Ý Commented Gerd as he brought over the meal to Beklaim. An arched brow could be seen on his face as he asked such a question, clearly trying to intimidate Beklaim a little bit. "Hohoho, glad to see you again, Gerd. Looks like you''ve grown older again. How have you been, my friend." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Ha, speak for yourself! Haven''t you gotten fatter again? And I''ve been well, thanks for asking." £ÛGerd£Ý "Well, well, it''s a product of living a good life. By the way, how are things going for the inn? It seems like it has become livelier than before." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Fortunately, yeah. Business has been going well lately. Customers have been coming here and there and we are earning quite a good amount." £ÛGerd£Ý Gerd responded as he pulled the chair parallel to Beklaim, seating himself on it. He was already done cooking in the kitchen and it was time for him to rest before eating dinner with his family. "Anyway, how was the royal capital? I heard things went crazy this year." £ÛGerd£Ý "Hohoho, crazy it was. There were a lot of unexpected things that happened. So far, it was the most interesting time of my life." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Interesting, you say... I heard there was a terrorist attack and you could still smile like that, huh... Really, what a crazy guy you are." £ÛGerd£Ý "Well, we do need excitement from time to time. And it wasn''t really that dangerous. With the heroes present, the enemies stood no chance at all! Hohoho!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý Beklaim continued soft and hearty laughter as he took another bite of his dinner. Meanwhile, Gerd was in serious thought about what Beklaim said, trying to understand what the former was trying to convey. For the past week, Gerd has heard countless rumors regarding what happened at the royal capital. From an unexpected awarding ceremony, to a terrorist attack, a beasts horde, and much more. So many things happened over such a short amount of time that he found it hard to believe it all. Perhaps what was most surprising was that even with how severe the attacks were, there was not a single person who died. It was nothing short of a miracle which just couldn''t be explained with the presence of some heroes. "Hey, Beklaim, these... uhh... heroes... Have you met them?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Hohoho, what are you talking about? They are like stars in the sky! While you can watch them from afar, it''s nigh impossible to approach them." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Then, what do you know about them?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Hmm... Let''s see..." £ÛBeklaim£Ý Short and simple, Beklaim told Gerd about the public information about the heroes. While he was doing some he looked very enthusiastic and cheerful just like a fanboy talking about his idols. First, he described two of Alfrione''s highest-ranking military officers. It was Vanessa and Kurt who were well-known high-rankers despite their young age. They were already famous in the kingdom and became even more so after the incident. Next was another pair. It was the adventurers Kris and Aria who were based at the city of Galderia. Being in the same city as them, Gerd was easily interested in them as he had also seen them before. "Ohh... Lord Kris and Lady Aria, huh... It does seem possible when you think about it. To think Galderia is now home to two of those heroes... It feels a little strange..." £ÛGerd£Ý "Well, well, I could say the same. I was actually hoping to meet them today, but sadly, I''ve arrived too late, I probably won''t have another chance." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "That''s true... Hm? Wait, wasn''t there supposed to be six heroes? Who are the last two?" £ÛGerd£Ý A large smile quickly appeared on Beklaim''s round face, spanning ear to ear as Gerd asked the question. He looked even happier than when he told stories about the other four. He couldn''t even stop himself from laughing softly. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Hey, what''s with that annoying laugh?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Hohoho, you wouldn''t understand my friend. You see... I had the honor of seeing the two of them up close! They were like pieces of art I couldn''t help but admire. To top it all off, they were S-rankers as well! They were truly figures of beauty and power! True masterpieces!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý An excessive praise came running out of Beklaim''s mouth as he described what he saw of the two remaining heroes. Rather than heroes, it was obvious that he was revering them heavily. A true fanboy! Gerd couldn''t help but feel conflicted about his friend''s current actions. While he was happy for him that he found people to admire, he couldn''t help but feel the second hand embarrassment as he sang praises for them. He was garnering the attention of everyone in the dining hall. "And one more thing, my friend! I heard they are residing in Galderia as well!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Oh! Really?!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Yes, yes, from what I know, their names were©`" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Mister Gerd, we''re back." £ÛGrey£Ý Beklaim was about to reveal the names of the heroes when suddenly, Grey and Yuna suddenly stepped foot into the dining hall. Seeing their faces, Beklaim couldn''t help but be frozen in place. He was petrified. As for Grey and Yuna, both were looking a little tired. They had just come back from their respective guilds after delivering the orders they took and were wanting to have a warm and delicious meal. It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna registered as a blacksmith and alchemist respectively, and in the past few days, they have completed quite the hefty amount of orders. They have already started to build reputations in their guilds. Of course, they also took up adventurer quests and spent time with one another every time possible. In fact, since the requests are usually quick to make, Grey and Yuna had been having lots of picnics inside the "Sanctuary". They have spent their times with them being lovey-dovey with each other. "Oh, welcome back, you two. Are you having dinner now?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Un! We''d love to!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright... Just wait a little moment. We''d also be joining you." £ÛGerd£Ý "Then, we''ll also help take out the meals." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, thanks." £ÛGerd£Ý Leaving behind the frozen Beklaim, Gerd, along with Grey and Yuna, headed to the kitchen to retrieve quite a number of dishes. As Grey and Yuna were known big eaters, there were a lot of plates present, full of delicious dishes. Amongst the bowls present, the most eye-catching one was the one containing rice. Having eaten together for months already, it has already become a habit to eat with it. No meal was complete without it. Sadly, there wasn''t enough rice to serve it on the menu. Only Gerd and his family had the pleasure to eat rice on a daily basis. Although the other customers were also curious about it, they didn''t ask any questions. "Hey, Beklaim, we''ll be joining you on the table. Is that alright with you?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Ah, ye-yes©` No, wait! That isn''t it!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý All of a sudden, Beklaim slammed his hands on the table and quickly stood up without warning. His sudden outburst shocked Gerd and company, as well as gathered the attention of the other customers. Following his outburst, with heavy steps, he approached Grey and Yuna, making the two more than confused about what was happening. Shortly after, he bowed his head in a 90 degree position as if he was apologizing to someone. "I-It''s a pleasure to finally meet you up close, Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna. I am called Beklaim. P-Please let me have the pleasure of shaking your hands!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý Yelled Beklaim as he extended one of his hands to the two youths in front of him. It was only then that Grey and Yuna understood what was happening. They then started sweating as they both felt a bad premonition. Meanwhile, Gerd and his family, along with the other customers, fell into confusion with what was happening. All the customers'' have stopped eating their dinner as their eyes were fixated to the three. "N... No... You got the wrong people..." £ÛGrey£Ý "There is no way I would''ve gotten it wrong! I could still remember Their Highnesses'' figure aiding people on the carnival as clear as day! The heroes of Alfrione, there is no way I could forget!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "N... No... That... That could have been anyone. Black hair isn''t uncommon, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That may be so, but I wouldn''t forget the glint in your amethyst-colored eyes! The way they gleamed as you looked at the horizon, they are even brighter than jewels themselves!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý Grey tried to deny Beklaim''s claims, but Beklaim was too stubborn. Yuna even helped out but it only made things worse. Every time they tried to deny things, Beklaim always had a comeback. "Grey, Yuna... Don''t tell me... The reason why you went to the royal capital... Was it for the awarding ceremony...?" £ÛGerd£Ý To Gerd''s question, neither Grey nor Yuna could answer. Their eyes only swam in different directions as they tried to escape Gerd''s piercing gaze. It only made the two of them look even more guilty. "Wait! Are you really the heroes Beklaim has been talking about?!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Hohoho, I''ve told you my friend, my eyes are never wrong!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Grey, Yuna, we need explanations!" £ÛHelen£Ý Chaos quickly descended in the dining hall as Beklaim''s claims were proven true. As people matched Grey and Yuna''s description to rumors they have heard, they only became more convinced. In the end, Grey and Yuna were interrogated a lot by Gerd and company, squeezing them dry of every single detail. They once again tried to deny some things but they were easily caught. There was no escaping. Beklaim also managed to get himself a handshake and autographs from Grey and Yuna. Following him, the other customers also politely asked about the same thing from them. Needless to say, it was a very tiring day. They were very tired; they didn''t even change clothes when they went to bed. ... Donggg Donggg Donggg The first bell''s resonant sound has once again covered the entire city. A new morning has arrived and with it, the busy days of the city folk have started once again. It was yet another lovely day. Chatter Chatter Chatter Rather than the bustling sound of a busy city, what greeted Grey and Yuna in the morning was the indistinct chattering of people. Although it was still very early in the morning, the loud noises were already loud enough to compare to the market at its busy hours. "Hm? What''s happening?" £ÛGrey£Ý Curious about the cause of such a commotion, Grey slowly stood up and left the bed, not even stretching his hands out. Yuna was still half asleep, also woken up by the same noise just like Grey was. Slowly, Grey approached the window to see where the noise was coming from. The very moment he moved away the curtains and watched outside, a surprising scene greeted him, surprising enough to wake him up. Hundreds of people crowded the streets outside, waiting for the "Rabbits''s Den''s" opening. While Grey didn''t want to admit it, he already had a hunch what happened. It was something he didn''t want to think about. "Hm...? Grey, whash happeningh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna, still half-asleep, followed behind Grey and then hugged the latter from behind. Shortly after, she peeked outside the window, her head barely visible from outside, and just like Grey, she was quickly surprised by the commotion. "G-Grey... Don''t tell me..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah, there''s no way©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! It''s Their Highnesses!" "Huh?! Where?! Where?!" "Look! There they are!" Grey couldn''t even finish his words. The moment a person spotted them peeking from the window, the others quickly followed and called out to them. With it, their suspicions were confirmed. They quickly closed the curtains in reflex. After yesterday night''s commotion, rumors have quickly spread throughout the city, and with Grey and Yuna being known high-rankers in the Adventurers'' Guild, the people became inclined to believe it. It was like a wildfire. In just a single night, thousands upon thousands of people have already heard word of it. Thousands more are also hearing the rumors which are spreading faster and faster, hence the current situation. Knock Knock Knock While they were still baffled about the current situation, a sudden knocking came resounding from the door. When Grey opened it, Beklaim greeted them with a troubled expression on his face. "Your Highnesses... I''m really sorry about what happened yesterday! Because of my carelessness, rumors have already spread throughout the city! Truly, I''m really, really sorry!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý Just like how he bowed to greet Grey and Yuna the day before, now, Beklaim once again bowed his head in a 90 degree position. But rather than greeting, this time, it was for an apology over his blunder. All there was was sincerity when Beklaim spoke his words. He really didn''t mean any harm to befall Grey and Yuna. He had already reflected on his actions and knew where he went wrong. "No, it''s alright, Mister Beklaim. Please raise your head." £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But... Because of me©`" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Mister Beklaim, we don''t blame you. This was bound to happen anyway. It''s just that it was earlier than we had expected." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey reassured Beklaim as he once again looked at the window. Even when he had already closed the curtains, he could still hear the loud chattering of the curious people. In fact, it seemed to have gotten louder. "Hm? Mister Beklaim, are you leaving already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, yes... Though it''s a shame, I need to take my leave today. I would have loved it if I could spend more time here though." £ÛBeklaim£Ý A lonely smile was about Beklaim''s face as he said those words. It wasn''t only Grey and Yuna, he also wanted to spend more time with Gerd and his family. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have the luxury to. "Ah, right. Mister Beklaim, when you head down, can you tell Mister Gerd that we won''t be having breakfast for today. And also, please tell him we''re sorry for causing a commotion so early in the morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, that would be very simple. But how about Your Highnesses, won''t you be having a hard time?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Don''t worry, we''ll figure something out. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It will be a piece of cake!" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing the smile of reassurance on Yuna''s face, Beklaim felt comforted and more confident they would be able to get through it. After all, they were heroes who could crush a very large horde of beasts in an instant. There was nothing they couldn''t do. "Hohoho, then I''ll be heading out now, Your Highness. Please have a wonderful day." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Yeah, we sure will." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Bye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Waving his hand goodbye, Beklaim slowly walked away and descended down the stairs. Grey and Yuna were left behind their own room to figure things out. "Grey, what should we do?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I don''t know either. Well, it''ll probably die down in a few days or so... Why don''t we have breakfast first before we worry about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý With nothing else to do, Grey took out a number of dishes from his "Inventory" for him and Yuna to eat. Meanwhile, Yuna utilized plant magic to create a simple table and chairs for them to dine on. Unfortunately for Grey, his predictions were far from true. A few days have already passed yet the crowd of people outside showed no signs of dying down, rather, they even increased in numbers. Grey and Yuna had tried sneaking out into the market once, with their cloaks on, but it only caused a commotion once one of the vendors noticed their identities. With how many people there were, it would just be an understatement to say they were swarmed, they were swallowed by a flood of people. Of course, some soldiers and knights tried to stop the commotion, but after finding out Grey and Yuna were there, they also joined in, making things more chaotic. Ever since then, neither Grey nor Yuna had come out of the inn. Even inside the "Rabbit''s Den", people were waiting for them. Some people were even looking at the stairs, waiting for Grey and Yuna to come down. It has come to the point that it affected the nearby establishments. Thankfully, Gerd was considerate enough to not let any new customers rent the inn. After all, from the people eating alone, they were already busy enough and also earned a lot of money. "Grey, how does it look?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No luck at all. They''re still there, waiting." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý Following his previous mistake of opening the curtains, Grey has been using his "Divine Eyes" to peek outside the window. Just like the days before, there were still tons upon tons of people waiting outside. "Haah... I feel sorry for Mister Gerd and everyone..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... If only we could take their attention somewhere else..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right, if only we©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey fell into deep thought upon realizing Yuna''s words. A sudden idea popped inside his head. An idea which might not resolve the problem, but will at least lessen the burden on the affected people. Sooner or later, it was already meant to happen. It was only now that Grey realized how important such an asset was. Endless ideas flooded Grey''s mind as he thought of the things he could do with it. He could have his own kitchen, a larger bedroom, a relaxing living room, and even a bathtub. There were endless possibilities. More importantly, he could act more lovey-dovey with Yuna! There was no better option. "Yuna... Why don''t we buy a house?" £ÛGrey£Ý ".... Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 119 END Chapter 120: Search for a New Home "I see... So you''re going to move out, huh..." £ÛGerd£Ý A serious atmosphere swallowed the room as Grey and Yuna discussed their decision to the others. The one who was the most affected amongst the people present was Helen who was wearing a very gloomy expression. It was already night time and the inn had already closed. The crowd has already dissipated and silence has returned to the streets. Most of the people have gone to bed already, retiring themselves for the day. With how things are going, not only the "Rabbit''s Den", the nearby establishments are getting affected by the number of people crowding to see Grey and Yuna. While it was true that the number of customers had risen, it was to the point the businesses could not keep up with them. Not only the business, the residences themselves have also been affected. With the streets packed full of people, carriages and people have a hard time passing through. In other words, the traffic in the area has been heavily affected. Not to mention how noisy the crowd was. Well, there was also the desire of Grey to spend more private time with Yuna. While it was not as important as the other reasons, it was the reason which drove Grey to push for the decision. "Are you really going away...?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Sorry, but we should... Don''t worry, we''ll still be living in the city! You can just visit us any time! Right, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We''ll make sure to pick a location nearby." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna reassured Helen, but the latter still wore the same gloominess she did before. After all, even if they could see each other whenever they want, things won''t be the same. Not to mention their schedules which might not match. Both Grey and Yuna already consider the "Rabbit''s Den" their home for the several months they spent in Galderia. While it hurts them to part with it, it is something they have to do sooner or later. Things were just sped up by the current situation. "Well, it''s not like we can stop your decisions anyway... So, when will the two of you be moving out?" £ÛGerd£Ý "That''s... We still have to search for a house. But if all things go well, we should be able to move in two or three days'' time." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... It seems we''ll have to update the register, huh..." £ÛGerd£Ý "Our dinner won''t be the same without you two..." £ÛSelia£Ý Commented Gerd and Selia in a low voice. Just like Helen, the two of them are also sad to hear Grey and Yuna moving out. While they have only known each other for 6 months, they couldn''t deny that they already consider them as family. With Grey and Yuna''s move on the horizon, everyone enjoyed one of their last dinners together with smiles on their faces. They enjoyed chatting and laughing together. Each and every second was precious. The night only became deeper and streets have completely gone silent, only filled with the whooshing of the wind and the sound of the chimes as they danced along the night breeze. It went without saying that Grey and Yuna had also retired for the day. They were enjoying one of their last nights in the room they have gotten used to for several months already. It was a place they''ll surely miss. Donggg Donggg Donggg The loud morning bells echoed throughout the whole city once again, prompting the people to rise up and greet the new day. And as one would have expected, there are already people crowding by the streets outside. It was the same thing all over again. "Yuna, are you ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Replied Yuna as she fitted her shoes. Unlike the days where they usually wear their adventurer outfits, today, they only wore casual clothing. The only thing which stayed the same was their equipment which were in the form of accessories. With everything ready, Yuna quickly casted "Nihility" to her and Grey. In just a blink of an eye, they quickly vanished into thin air. Both "Physical Concealment" and "Presence Concealment" have been used for them to become completely invisible. Free from curious eyes, Grey and Yuna went down the stairs, not making a single noise nor even showing their shadows. It was like they didn''t exist and were on a completely different plane of existence. Through the massive crowd and out to the open streets, Grey and Yuna sneaked out the "Rabbit''s Den" without anyone noticing. But rather than heading straight towards the Merchant''s Guild, where Grey and Yuna headed was a dark and narrow alleyway, hidden away from anyone''s sight. Yuna quickly undid her ability and two figures suddenly appeared out of thin air. Now that they were out of plain sight and far away from the inn, they could finally loosen up and relax their bodies. "Phew... That was a little nerve-wracking..." £ÛYuna£Ý "We''re not done yet, you know? Now, stay still and I''ll cast illusion magic." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Light slowly seeped out of Grey''s hands as he started chanting undecipherable words. The dim light then enveloped Grey and Yuna''s bodies entirely, only vanishing after the spell was completed. Once the light dissipated into thin air, Grey and Yuna had already become completely different people, well, appearance-wise at least. While their body and facial structures didn''t change at all, the color of their hair and eyes did. Grey now has silver hair and deep blue eyes while Yuna, on the other hand, has black hair and beautiful purple eyes. While they had only switched hair and eye colors with one another, it was enough of a disguise to fool people who weren''t familiar with them. Although it was already agreed beforehand that they will be switching hair and eye colors, Yuna couldn''t stop gawking at Grey now that the deed had been done. A certain thought has entered her mind. ''I wonder... Will that be how our future son will look like when he grows up...?'' £ÛYuna£Ý Thought Yuna as she continued gazing at Grey who was now checking out his new look. She was in a strange trance as she continued thinking of such thoughts. She had started daydreaming. "Hm? Is something wrong, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! N-No, nothing''s wrong at all!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was only when Grey called out to her that Yuna snapped back to reality, and only then did she realize what kind of wild thoughts were running on her mind, making her completely embarrassed. A flustered expression was painted on Yuna''s beautiful face as she replied to Grey''s words. She quickly looked down towards the ground so that Grey wouldn''t see her beet red face all the way to the ears. A consequence she brought to her own. Well, they have yet to do "that" and she was already thinking so far ahead. It was especially embarrassing when the other person involved in her daydreaming was in front of her. The only thing Grey''s curious and innocent stares brought was to make her more embarrassed. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Then, shall we head out to the Merchants'' Guild?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, un! L-Let''s!" £ÛYuna£Ý Fumbling on her words, Yuna went out of the alleyway with Grey on the lead. As soon as they stepped back into the light, they could see an open street with not a single eye looking at them. It was a success. Both Grey and Yuna felt comfort, a little weight being lifted in their hearts as they walked the streets freely. There were no hoods needed nor restrictions they needed to observe. They were like birds who had regained their wings. Turning left and turning right, Grey and Yuna walked the streets as they once again admired the beauty of the city and the people living in it. It was only after several minutes of walking that their feet halted. They have arrived at their destination. Grand, luxurious, and massive. Those three words fitted the Merchants'' Guild building perfectly. From the decorations to the style of architecture, one could sense the intricacy and delicacy embedded within. While Grey had been to Moterno''s Merchants'' Guild, the two couldn''t be compared. The one in front of him was undoubtedly larger and more prominent. After all, the guild was not called the heart of commerce for nothing. It is an organization which covers global operations and influences the whole global economy. As soon as Grey and Yuna passed through the massive doors of the building, they were greeted by a large lobby dominated by counters and merchants of all status and caliber. Large columns could be seen on all sides with small statues built in them. The waiting line was no joke either. It was the busiest line Grey and Yuna had seen apart from the lines they see on the city gates. If it weren''t for the numerous number of receptionists, it would have been impossible to accommodate such a large number of customers. "Welcome to the Merchants'' Guild, how may I serve you?" £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý Having lined up for several minutes, it was finally Grey and Yuna''s turn to ask their inquiries. As per usual, they were greeted by the receptionist with a professional business smile and a welcoming expression. "Ummm... We would like to buy a property. Are there any available at the moment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. If it''s a property you are looking into, please head to counter 27 on the left. They have a list of properties you can choose from. You can also ask for property counseling over there." £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý "Ah, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re welcome... Next, please." £ÛReceptionist 1£Ý As Grey and Yuna headed to the said counter, another customer replaced their spot and the receptionist started entertaining them once again, always wearing a business smile on her face. The counter Grey and Yuna headed to was amongst the furthest to the left. There was no other customer to be served yet, and so, Grey and Yuna seated themselves, waiting for the receptionist to greet them. "Good morning. Are you here to buy a property or sell one?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "We''re here to buy one. Could we see the list of properties available?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. Then what is your budget range? We have many properties starting at 25 thousand kiels up to 100 thousand to choose from. Is that range fine with the two of you?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "Ah, then, can we take a look first before deciding?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem. Please take your time." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý The receptionist handed a folder of documents to Grey and Yuna. It was one full of properties, their details, and important notes about them. Sadly, there weren''t any pictures available, only descriptions. Grey and Yuna slowly flipped through the offered properties for several minutes. While many of the properties'' descriptions were satisfactory, none had captured their hearts. They were lacking something the two of them desired. "Umm... Do you have any more properties available?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, we do, but..." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "But...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They cost quite a lot..." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý A frown formed on the receptionist''s face as she said such words. It was partly because of Grey and Yuna''s young appearances. They worried the receptionist whether they could really afford such high prices. In Merusia, poorly maintained properties lie at about 25 thousand kiels. Cheap yet reasonable ones are about 40 thousand kiels. Those which are decent lie at prices at least 80 thousand kiels. For anything beyond 100 thousand, it is already considered high-class and even luxurious. Most residences in Merusia are either at cheap or decent prices. Those who could afford high-class residences are only wealthy merchants and the gentry. It was only natural for the receptionist to be worried when Grey and Yuna, two young adults, were asking to see such high-end properties on their own. "If it''s the price you''re worried about, there''s no need to worry. We are quite capable, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he slid something on the top of the counter, making the receptionist jolt in surprise. After all, the thing Grey slid was a Sky Crystal, a denomination which is equal to a million kiels, and he did it so casually as well. "I-I apologize for my rude remarks." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "No, it''s alright. Anyway, can we take a look at the documents now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes of course!" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý Shortly after, the receptionist had once again given them another set of documents containing properties costing over 100 thousand kiels. All of which were much bigger and luxurious than the ones they''ve read before. There was one thing the properties had in common. It was that all properties have second floors and are all well-maintained. There was also the fact that they have spacious lots, all at least 300 square meters. As Grey and Yuna flipped through the pages, a certain property caught their eye. While not as luxurious as the others were, it had everything they wanted in a house they will call their new home. The property had an area of 1,040 square meters, with 336 of those being the area of the house. The remaining area was filled with a garden, a small shed, and an empty space at the back which seemed to be a small training ground. It was a walled property with a large gate in the front. As it was quite the distance away from the residential areas, it was also peaceful and quiet. It was the perfect location to get away from the current chaos they are experiencing. As for the house itself, it had two floors like the other properties. On the first floor was a living room, a kitchen, a pantry, a dining room, two comfort rooms, and a bathroom, one which had a bath installed, something Grey and Yuna had always wanted. On the second floor was a master bedroom with a large balcony, and an additional three spare bedrooms. There was also an open space just for relaxation. The hallways were also filled with large windows overlooking the garden and training ground. To say the very least, the property could be called a small mansion already. Of course, it went without saying that the house was built with high-quality materials and was also well-maintained. It was one which could be called a dream house for many. A dream which is within reach for Grey and Yuna. ¡ºYuna, what do you think of this property?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufu, why are you asking even when you already know the answer? Of course, I love it! I think it will make a lovely home!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, I think so too.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t much of a discussion. Grey and Yuna quickly agreed to take the property and make it their home. It was not only a good property, even the location was perfect. There was nothing more they could ask for. "Excuse me, Miss... This property, can we personally take a look at it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. When would you like to?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "If possible, we would like to see it now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then please wait a moment. I''ll first ask someone to take my place and I''ll be right back with you afterwards." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý Just like the receptionist said, she slowly stood up from her seat and left her desk. She then talked to one of the staff members nearby before heading back to Grey and Yuna, with the staff member following behind her. "Shall we?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý A smile on her face, the receptionist led Grey and Yuna out of the guild. While they were doing so, the staff member who followed behind the receptionist sat behind the counter, taking the former''s post. Riding on one of the guild''s carriages, it didn''t take long for them to arrive at their destination. Just like what the document described, it was a really quiet place where the houses are sparse. It was one of the less developed parts of the city, located in the southeast district. As they rode in the carriage, they could feel the fresh air blowing on their faces as they looked at the scenery outside. There were still many trees to be seen. A place one could feel at ease in. "We have arrived." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý The carriage stopped and the three of them went down. In front of them was a large walled property which, just like how it was described in the documents, was a very beautiful and peaceful place. Upon entering the gates, they were greeted by slightly overgrown, yet beautiful gardens by the side and the house in front. No matter where Grey and Yuna looked, everything was just as beautiful as they imagined. At the back, while not as big as the ones they''re used to, there was an empty, undeveloped space which could be used as a training ground with a small shed on the corner which could be used for storage. After exploring the outside, they then started exploring the insides of the house. The living room, the kitchen, and especially the bathroom. Everything had been looked at closely, making sure everything was to their standards. While there was very little to no furniture present, all necessities were there. The faucets and comfort rooms are even still functioning properly. Not to mention that there weren''t any damages present. Just a little cleaning and designing of the house and it would be home. "What do you think, dear customers?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "It''s a very wonderful place. I don''t see any problems with it and it''s peaceful as well. It''s perfect!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Like what my companion said, it''s a wonderful place. Miss receptionist, we''ll be taking it!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m more than glad to hear that. Then shall we head back to the guild and sign the documents?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý With all things done and settled, Grey and Yuna, along with the receptionist, headed back to the Merchants'' Guild to finalize the purchasing of the property. The moment they arrived, they headed into a certain room for the document signing. While Grey has not dealt with real-estate, he had already expected that there were a number of documents to be signed. Even then, he had not expected there to be so many. There were dozens of pages they needed to sign. "Phew... That was a lot of papers..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... I don''t think I''ve signed so many documents my entire life,.." £ÛYuna£Ý But just when Grey and Yuna thought everything was all over, another problem arose. A very annoying one. One which they totally forgot because of how excited they were over their new house. "Lastly, please hand in your IDs for the verification." £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý They had totally forgotten that all official transactions required the use of IDs. It was a condition which would render their disguises useless. After all, what''s the use of disguises if they still needed to show their Guild cards. To begin with, the reason why they are searching for a new house is because of their identities. And now that they have found the perfect house, they once again needed to prove their identities. It was a cruel fate. "Umm... Is there a problem?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "Ah, no... Umm... Do we really need to show our IDs?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m afraid so. Without your IDs, the contract will be nulled and you will not be able to purchase the property. It''s one of the main policies of the Merchants'' Guild. Do you perhaps not have your IDs with you?" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý "No, it''s just that, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t choose to continue his words, rather, he and Yuna only showed their guild cards to the receptionist. The very moment the latter saw the golden sheen of the cards, her eyes immediately widened in shock as she looked back on the cards and their owners. To top it all off, Grey undid the illusion magic he previously casted, revealing their true identities. A young man with black hair and amethyst-colored eyes along with a young elven girl who has silver hair and sapphire-like eyes. There was no way the receptionist didn''t know of them, "Sorry for hiding our identities to you, we can''t really go out without wearing a disguise, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý "It wasn''t our intention to trick you either, I hope you understand our circumstances." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna quickly apologized as they shortly explained their situation to the receptionist. The receptionist on the other hand was still in a state of disbelief as she stared at them. "A-Ah, y-yes! N-No, please wait a momen©` I-I mean, please excuse me, Your Highnesses. I-I''ll be informing the G-Guildmaster of your presence. I ask for your understanding!" £ÛReceptionist 2£Ý Panicky, as soon as the receptionist snapped back to reality, she switched to a more formal and respectful tone, bowing her head politely before exiting the room to go fetch the Guildmaster, leaving Grey and Yuna on their own. A few moments later, the doors opened once again and two figures entered. One was the receptionist from before, while the other was a skinny aged man whose eyes were adorned with dark bags, a product of sleeplessness. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Your Highnesses. My name is Marcel Hurler, this guild''s Guildmaster, in your service."£ÛMarcel£Ý Without warning, the Guildmaster bowed his head to Grey and Yuna, and following him, the receptionist also did the same. It hasn''t been long since they met but Grey and Yuna could already tell one thing... It was going to be a tiring day. CHAPTER 120 END Chapter 121: Business Deals Silence... There was only awkward silence to be observed throughout the whole room. Amongst the figures present, two were bowing their heads respectfully, while the other two seated themselves with wry smiles on their faces. Compared to their previous reactions before where they would get flustered whenever someone bows their head to them, now, Grey and Yuna only wore tired expressions on their faces. No matter how much they have gotten used to it, it was still troublesome to deal with. "Guildmaster, please raise your head. There''s no need for such formalities. Just be casual with us." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No... I... How could I treat the heroes of Alfrion©`" £ÛMarcel£Ý "Guildmaster, we aren''t here as heroes of Alfrione, but as regular customers. Please respect our wishes." £ÛGrey£Ý Stern and full of authority. The tone of Grey''s voice was much different than his usual. While he looked like a mere youngster on the outside, he possessed eyes which could make people of the Guildmaster''s standing submit without resistance with just a single glance. Seeing Grey''s eyes, the Guildmaster felt suffocated under the imaginary pressure he was subjected to. The atmosphere in the room became tense to the point that no one could dare speak back to the Grey. "Y-Yes... If that''s what you want, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna." £ÛMarcel£Ý "Hahaha, I''m glad that we came to an understanding." £ÛGrey£Ý A smile bloomed on Grey''s face at the end of his statement. While he was usually calm in such situations, there are times that coercion is useful to progress the situation. An example was what just happened. Fixing his composure, the Guildmaster seated himself in front of Grey and Yuna. Following him, the receptionist from before also sat beside him. She was much stiffer than before and was a lot more nervous. The Guildmaster then took his time to look at the documents on top of the table, scanning it with insane speed built from experience. Just a little over a minute and he already had a full grasp of things. "I see... Mila, have you settled the payment yet?" £ÛMarcel£Ý "N-No, not yet, Guildmaster. We were still in the process of confirming their identities." £ÛMila£Ý "Well, that won''t be needed now... Let''s see..." £ÛMarcel£Ý Learning how much of the process has already been completed, the Guildmaster once again eyed the papers with one of his hands holding his chin. He was in deep thought about what to do. "Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, we''ll be offering this property to you at 1.6 million kiels. How does that sound to you?" £ÛMarcel£Ý "Hm? Wasn''t it 1.8 million kiels?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s quite the discount, Guildmaster. Are you really sure about that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahahaha, consider it an investment. It wouldn''t hurt the guild to gain the favor of Mister Grey and Miss Yuna. Rather, if you look at it from a merchant''s perspective, this is quite cheap considering we are talking about the two of you." £ÛMarcel£Ý The once shocked and polite Guildmaster was gone, what was left now was only a merchant weighing the pros and cons of the situation. A merchant whose eyes are shining from seeing a golden opportunity. Grey and Yuna''s values don''t only lie in their identities as heroes of the kingdom, but also as amazing adventurers as well. There wasn''t a single merchant which wouldn''t snag such a tempting opportunity which may never come again. Because of Grey''s "Inventory", not only quality, but also quantity of materials are secured. They have already built a reputation on delivering high-quality materials which are usually hard to acquire. Materials which are only left to rot because of the difficulty in transportation, these are something only Grey and Yuna could provide. Now that they are acknowledged as heroes who have earned themselves Medals of Honor at such a young age, their values have skyrocketed. Not only merchants, each and every person with power would kill to have even the slightest connection with them. That was how influential Grey and Yuna''s names have become. "It isn''t a bad offer isn''t it? You can just consider it as a small present from me and the Merchants'' Guild." £ÛMarcel£Ý Grey and Yuna could only smile wryly at the Guildmater''s words. After all, that "small" amount was something normal people would take several years to save up for. An amount which could buy a decent property. Of course, it went without saying that the Merchants'' Guild is losing money because of it. But compared to building a connection to Grey and Yuna, such an amount was a cheap price to pay. The Guildmaster could only see the benefits heading their way. As for Grey and Yuna, they have nothing to lose at such a deal. They only got a little conflicted about getting such a good deal easily. It was only then that they realized the weight of their identities. Grey had also used his "Judgement" to determine whether the Guildmaster was lying or not, and unsurprisingly, he wasn''t. Everything which came out of his mouth were whole truths. Especially the part where he wanted to create a connection between the two of them, that was the most truthful part of his words. "Mnm... Haah... Alright, we''ll accept it. Don''t regret it later, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, what is there to regret? If anything, I''m happy that you gracefully accept this small gesture of mine." £ÛMarcel£Ý With everything settled, the final parts of contract signing were performed. Compared to last time, there were less papers to sign and with the Guildmaster''s help, everything went smoothly like a knife sliding on soft butter. If there was anything that shocked Grey, it was the property tax rate. He already knew it was high, but didn''t think it would be as high as 5%. Since the original price was 1.6 million kiels without the guild''s tax, they had to pay 80 thousand kiels annually. It was in no way a small amount. "And... Done!" £ÛGrey£Ý With the final stroke of a pen, the contract was sealed. Now, Grey and Yuna are proud owners of a property in Galderia, and quite the good one in that. Somehow, they have a feeling of satisfaction welling up in their hearts. "Congratulations, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna! The property is now yours. I wish you two a wonderful stay here in Galderia!" £ÛMarcel£Ý "C-Congratulations!" £ÛMila£Ý "Fufufu, thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just like how it should be, Grey and Yuna also received a copy of the deed they had just signed. One which Grey immediately stored in his "Inventory", marking it as "Important" so that he could retrieve it whenever needed. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Of course, there are still things to do such as buying furniture and designing the house, but as for the day, everything they wanted to do has been completed. Both Grey and Yuna were excited to move into their new house. "Then, Guildmaster, Miss Mila, if you excuse us, we still have some things to do. Have a good day." £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodbye, everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, wait! Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, we still have some things to settle. You haven''t forgotten, haven''t you?" £ÛMarcel£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna didn''t even have the chance to stand up from their seats. As they said their goodbyes, the Guildmaster immediately stopped them, preventing them from doing so. At the Guildmaster''s words, Grey and Yuna could only tilt their heads in puzzlement. No matter how hard they thought, they couldn''t remember any topics which needed to be addressed. After all, they only met the Guildmaster today. "Umm... Guildmaster, what... umm... Can you remind us again what are the things we have to settle? Sorry, but it doesn''t really ring a bell." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... So you''ve really forgotten. It''s about the patents." £ÛMarcel£Ý "Ah!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey placed his closed fist on the top of an open palm as he remembered that there was such a thing. It was not only regarding the potato products and sauces, there was also the tomato sauce, some other recipes, and the blender. Just as the Guildmaster previously said, he had already forgotten even though he had taken a mental note of it. After all, his focus was fixed on finding a new house for Grey and Yuna, and not the former. The contract signing has yet to be mentioned yet Grey could already feel an ominous foreboding. He could already feel how troublesome it would be to deal with such annoying subjects. "Umm... Guildmaster, could we discuss this for another day...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m afraid we can''t. It''s already long overdue and if there is a good time to deal with it, I think that would be today. Don''t worry, it won''t take too long. Just a couple of hours, no biggie!" £ÛMarcel£Ý "Ugh...." £ÛGrey£Ý A silent groan left Grey''s mouth as his premonition was confirmed. The day he wanted to spend his Yuna was now going to be eaten up by dealing with the patents. He swore deep in his heart to never carelessly give recipes and such. Hesitantly, Grey, with the help of the Guildmaster, dealt with the patents which were credited to him. Needless to say, it was quite the troublesome task as they had to consider the businesses which will use it and other things. As for Yuna, she was being entertained by Mila and they had a lovely chat together. As she was inexperienced with dealing with complex paperwork, all she could do was cheer on Grey, which she did so happily. ''Good luck, Grey! Fighting!'' £ÛYuna£Ý A bright glint shone on Yuna''s eyes as she inwardly cheered for Grey. As for the latter, he could only smile back at her as he started dealing with the paperwork. A tired expression was already looming on his face even though they had just started. ... An orange tint was painted on the sky like that of topaz as the sun slowly set with the passing of time. The street lights started to light up along with the house lights, filling the city with light even when night was approaching. On the busy streets, two certain figures walked side by side, heading to a certain place. One was a silver-haired young man while the other was a black-haired young lady. The young man in particular had a peculiar expression on his face. One which was the expression of exhaustion. Of course, the two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna. Before they excited the room they were previously in, they had gone back to their disguises, preventing the people from recognizing them. "Haah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''ve been sighing a lot. Are you sure you''re okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah, I''m fine... I just need some rest." £ÛGrey£Ý A heavy sigh once again left Grey''s mouth. Contrary to what the Guildmaster said, it wasn''t just a couple of hours, Grey had spent several hours reading and signing documents. Needless to say, it was quite exhausting. After dealing with the patents, Grey was registered as a Merchant. While Grey was not selling any products, with his patents, it was necessary to acquire one. In just a single shot, he immediately became a Bronze-rank merchant. In the Merchant''s Guild, the ranks of merchants are decided by the amount of profit they earn monthly. The seven ranks are as follows: Copper, Nickel, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, and Crystal, modeled after the denominations of Merusia. After registering, one immediately becomes a Copper-rank merchant. Nickel-rank needs a monthly profit of 3 thousand kiels, Bronze is 10 thousand, Silver is 100 thousand, Gold is 1 million, Platinum is 30 million, and Crystal needs a monthly profit of 1 Billion. A Nickel-rank merchant is one which has a stable business, in other words, a true merchant. As for Silver-rank and above, they are mostly composed of nobles and large conglomerates. For Crystal-rank, there aren''t even a couple dozen throughout the whole world. They are the richest of the rich. Argas, a merchant whom they met at Moterno was a Silver-rank for example, while Gerd who runs the "Rabbit''s Den" is only at Bronze-rank after years of business. It only proves how absurd it was for Grey to immediately jump at Bronze-rank without doing much. "Looks like we won''t be able to visit our new house today, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? We could just go there if you want to, you know? We don''t have anything else to do anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "No... I want to spend dinner with Helen and everyone. It would be too late if we were to go there now." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna shook her head slightly as she responded to Grey''s statement. A trace of loneliness could be seen in her eyes as she looked over the distance, a loneliness which Grey also understood. While the two of them were happy that they had bought their own house and were becoming independent, they also felt lonely parting with Gerd and his family. Even though they aren''t moving too far away, it was still inevitable. "Don''t worry too much about... Hey, how about I cook you anything you like for the day? No limits. Just ask what you want to eat." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he gently patted Yuna''s head, trying to cheer her up. The latter, feeling Grey''s sincere feelings and pure motives, felt much happier as a rosy tint spread on her cheeks. "Are you sure about that...? I won''t be holding back if you say that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, don''t hold back. I''d be happy to cook you anything you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then... I''d like......" £ÛYuna£Ý One after another, Yuna named dishes she has been craving for. From fried dishes to sweet desserts, there were a large variety of dishes named. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it was enough dishes to be considered a feast. It was only when they arrived back at the "Rabbit''s Den" that Yuna stopped making requests. Of course, it went without saying that tons of dishes were named. There were too much that there were multiple times that Yuna repeated the names of dishes, which Grey didn''t mind of course. Thankfully, there weren''t many people left lining up at the inn. And with their disguises on, there weren''t any problems. Grey and Yuna just headed straight to the kitchen to do their bidding. "Oh, welcome back. How did your business go?" £ÛGerd£Ý "It went well, actually, it went too well... Anyway, can we borrow the kitchen again, Mister Gerd?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, sure, sure. We''ll just be cleaning up shortly. You can use it afterwards when we''re done." £ÛGerd£Ý "Thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Mister Gerd!" £ÛYuna£Ý With an affirming nod of Gerd''s head, Grey and Yuna quickly prepared their cooking sets and of course, a ton of ingredients were also taken out to go with the number of dishes they were going to cook. Luckily, there is already a lot of pre-made food Grey and Yuna made over their free time. And with the help of magic, a feast which would take hours upon hours to make was finished in just less than an hour. Although Gerd was impressed by their speed, after seeing them cook for months already, he had already gotten used to it. He simply prepared the tables along with his family. "We''re done!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Tasting the dishes one final time, a smile bloomed on Yuna''s face. The loneliness she once felt was now gone, only joy remained. Joy, along with hunger, wanting to have a meal already. One by one, the dishes were displayed over the dining table. Each one was aromatic and inviting to the noses of the people present. Just from the smell alone, one could already tell it was going to be a good supper. And now that the inn had already been closed, there weren''t any more customers inside the dining hall. Grey and Yuna had also removed their disguises, feeling more comfortable now that they are back to their usual selves. "Ohh¡«! What''s the occasion?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Nothing, really. We just want to have a feast." £ÛGrey£Ý "Now, now, no more questions on the dining table. Just pick a dish and let''s have a hearty meal!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna on the lead, everyone took their spoons and served themselves a plate of their favorite dishes. Of course, there was rice on everyone''s plates. It has already become a staple to them. """""Thank you for the meal!!""""" Singing their prayers to the heavens above, the sound of utensils hitting the plates started echoing throughout the inn. It didn''t take too long for smiles to bloom on everyone''s faces. "Mhm! Delicious as always!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hoho, it''s been a while since we''ve had such a feast!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Curry¡«! Omelette¡«! Hamburg¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý A lively meal took place in the spacious dining hall. Although they were the only people present, there wasn''t a trace of loneliness around. The atmosphere was that of a happy family enjoying dinner. Slowly but surely, the food on the table slowly disappeared into everyone''s stomachs. While there were a mountain of dishes made, with Grey and Yuna present, such an amount was nothing. Well, the atmosphere was lively and all until Helen''s spoon and fork stopped from moving. It was not that she was full. It was because of a completely different reason which is easy to see with just a single glance at her facial expression. "You''re moving tomorrow, aren''t you...?" £ÛHelen£Ý Helen had tried to remain calm and cheerful the whole time, but she couldn''t stop her emotions anymore. She knew full well that Grey and Yuna cooking a little feast had something to do with them moving. She was wearing the same lonely eyes Yuna had just a few moments ago. Deep inside her heart, she didn''t want them to go, but with how things are, she had no say in the matter. She was smiling, but at the same time, was not. It was a contradiction. "Yeah, we''ll be buying furniture tomorrow, and if everything goes well, we''ll be moving in by before sunset." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, Helen, we''ll visit you whenever we can! You can also come to our house anytime you want. Our doors will always be open!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu... Then, I guess I''ll be bothering the both of you." £ÛHelen£Ý There was laughter and smiles, but there was no joy present, only gloominess and loneliness they couldn''t help but feel. It wasn''t only Helen, Gerd and Selia also felt the same about Grey and Yuna moving. It was going to be lonely without them. Silence continued to envelop the room for minutes to come, everyone''s hands barely moving an inch as the food started to become cold. The food didn''t taste the same as how it did before. ''Hm... I wonder if that will work...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey as he continued to look at Helen who was still down and dejected. While the idea he had isn''t really one to make people''s loneliness go away, it would surely cheer them up, something everyone needed right now. "Everyone, how about we throw a housewarming party for this upcoming Solis. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Housewarming...?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Yeah, it''s to celebrate our move into a new house. There will be food, games, and all sorts of things. Overall, it''s just a time where we let loose and enjoy our time together. I''d love it if you could attend." £ÛGrey£Ý Housewarming, while its main purpose was to celebrate the moving of residence, it also serves as a way to connect with other people. It shows the guest that no matter where the owners of the house are, they would always be welcome. A party to show hospitality and friendship. "Un! That''s a good idea, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, it seems like we''ll have to free our Solis, huh." £ÛGerd£Ý "Oh my, I''m looking forward to it." £ÛSelia£Ý Yuna pitching in to Grey''s idea, Gerd and Selia also followed suit and also suggested some things to the party. Grey''s eyes glanced at Helen from time to time to see how she would react. "What do you think, Helen?" £ÛSelia£Ý "... Yes! I think it''s a wonderful idea! We could also explore Grey and Yuna''s new house that way!" £ÛHelen£Ý It didn''t take long for a smile to once again appear at Helen''s face. Joining in on the fun, Helen also pitched in some ideas to Grey and Yuna''s housewarming party. The lively atmosphere has returned. Friendly chattering and laughter filling the air, the night grew deeper as the city went to slumber. Under the light of the moonlit sky, two figures rested on their rooms, giving each other their warmth. The day has ended yet again. CHAPTER 121 END Chapter 122: Home Sweet Home "Welcome to Zalaya Crafts!" £ÛStaff£Ý A warm welcome resounded out of the store and into the open streets as Grey and Yuna entered the store. A familiar smile was about the staff''s face as he greeted the two youths in front of him. The shop in question was quite the large one, filled with various woodworks, glassworks, metalworks, and many more. All ranging in a variety of shapes and sizes. There was a lot of furniture to be seen. Of course, it went without saying that Grey and Yuna were already wearing their disguises. As it proved itself useful yesterday, they did the same thing and only switched out their hair and eye colors. Grey and Yuna''s eyes were filled with admiration as they aimlessly explored the store, they wandered through each and every corner, satisfying their curiosities and looking over what products were available. "Grey, how about that one? I think it looks nice." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I think so too, but... should we change the color and design? I think it''s too distracting." £ÛGrey£Ý As Yuna pointed her hand at a certain item, Grey''s eyes followed immediately. The item was a large couch which was gold in color and had a lot of black embroideries all over it. It looked like something which was only good for showing off. Currently, Grey and Yuna are shopping for furniture and appliances to decorate their new house with. After visiting the house early in the morning, they already had an initial plan of what to do. All that was needed was to buy the things they needed. Thankfully, Grey had the "Inventory" ability. If it wasn''t for it, they would take a lot of trips or maybe even hire a moving agency for it. It not only saved them time, but a lot of money as well. "Excuse me, do you have another color for this couch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, we do. We have navy blue, deep velvet, black, and cloudy white. Which color would you like?" £ÛStaff£Ý "Mnm... Can we take a look first?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course." £ÛStaff£Ý Guided by the male staff, Grey and Yuna headed deeper into the store where new furniture were displayed. From couches, to beds, to cabinets and drawers, there were a lot of things to be seen. The couches the staff was talking about were just located near the rear side of the store. There was a much diverse selection of couches one could choose from, all coming in different designs and sizes as well. "Oh!" £ÛYuna£Ý Squealed Yuna as she noticed a certain couch located at the far back end. It was navy blue in color and the design, while certainly beautiful, wasn''t as overwhelming as the previous one they saw. There was an even darker shade of blue embroidery along the couch''s surface, one which was hard to notice unless one paid great attention. Not to mention it was quite large as well. It was enough to be comfortable lying down. "Excuse me, can we try that couch for a moment?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, go ahead." £ÛStaff£Ý Permission received from the staff member, Yuna went ahead and tried out the couch she took a liking on. As soon as she sat, it was as if she sank, enveloped by the softness of the couch. It was clearly of high quality. The comfort of the couch was one which was comparable to that of one found at a noble''s residence. There was also the subtle warmth which will make sure to provide a little heat during the cold days. "O-Oh! This is amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mhm... Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! It''s super-duper amazing and comfortable! Come one, Grey, try it out with me too! I''m sure you''ll love it as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as Grey sat down beside Yuna, the same comfort Yuna felt greeted him openly. Even considering the couches he had sat on back on Earth, the one he was sitting on was definitely one of the best. Childish actions were made by Grey as he tested out the couch, bouncing up and down a little to see how it really was. It went without mention that he was very satisfied with the results. He and Yuna would love to get it on their hands as soon as possible. A puzzle piece of their new home. "How is it? It''s very comfortable, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Should we go with these then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Things were settled quickly, there was no need for an argument. While the other couches also seemed comfortable, the simple yet artistic design of the navy blue couches is something which won both their favors. "Excuse me, do you have any more of these couches?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. Would you like those with the same design only? Or is anything of the same color fine with you?" £ÛStaff£Ý "Ah, we''d like the same design if possible, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then please follow me, I''ll lead the two of you to our storage." £ÛStaff£Ý Silently, Grey and Yuna walked behind the male staff as they headed to the storage. It was a large building connected to the furniture store which contained all products which had not been displayed yet. The moment they stepped foot in the storage building, a mountain of wrapped items filled their eyes. It was such a spacious and tall area that one would definitely get lost if they were careless. Shortly after entering the storage, the three arrived where the couches and the like were stored. There were hundreds available, all were neatly arranged and organized, waiting for customers to buy them. "Here we are. How many couches would you like?" £ÛStaff£Ý A polite smile floated on the staff''s face as he asked such a friendly question. As for Grey and Yuna who were on the receiving end of the question, they didn''t answer immediately as they eyed the variety of things to be offered. "We''d like five please. One of the L-shaped sectional couches, one of the large ones, and three of the small ones. That would be all, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "An L-shaped... one large... three small ones..." £ÛStaff£Ý Mumbling softly, the male staff repeated Grey''s words as he took a small booklet from his pocket. He quickly and carefully tallied what Grey asked for along with the prices of each piece. Of course, with how comfortable the couches were, there was no way they costed a small sum. Just the couches alone was enough to fetch several thousand kiels. Grey was very shocked with how expensive furniture was on Merusia. Stolen story; please report. Grey did not immediately store the couches on his "Inventory". After all, they still have a lot to buy aside from the couches they just bought. Don''t mention the whole house, they haven''t even completed the furniture for the living room. Thankfully, the store they were currently in offers different kinds of furniture for different kinds of settings. If they are lucky, they won''t be needing to visit another store and purchase everything in one go. "Ah, right. Do you also have beds here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "We do have them. Would you like to take a look at our inventory?" £ÛStaff£Ý "Yes, please." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to get out of the storage. With how massive the collection of products were stored there, Grey and Yuna only needed a few steps before arriving at the section where all beds were stored. Just like the deal with the couches, the beds were also arranged in an organized pattern. Oddly enough, if one looks at it from afar, it would seem like there are tall bunk beds present since the beds were stacked upon one another. Of course, all the beds were maintained properly. Although they were stacked on top of one another, none had even the slightest bit of damage. Some sort of magic was at work throughout the storage building. "Hmm... Do you have a bed with similar design as the couches from before? If possible, I''d like it if it was also of the same color." £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m sorry, but we don''t have a similarly styled bed. We just sold out a couple days ago and are waiting to restock." £ÛStaff£Ý Gently, the male staff shook his head, making Yuna feel a little disappointed. She had really fallen in love with the subtle and intricate design of the couches. Too bad for her, it seems like they won''t be able to get a matching bed. "Well... We do have beds of the same brand and quality. Would you like to take a look at them?" £ÛStaff£Ý But the staff didn''t let Yuna down for too long, he suggested a smart alternative which was just located a few more steps on the back. There, they saw clean white-colored beds lined up neatly. Although much more luxurious and more detailed, they were bed designs which reminded both Grey and Yuna on the beds back at the "Rabbit''s Den". They felt a little tinge of attachment just from seeing it. "Do you have a bigger bed than this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course, we have much larger sizes. We have all assortments. Single, Twin, Full, Queen, King, and Emperor. Which one would you like." £ÛStaff£Ý The staff asked politely, but Yuna didn''t answer. Or rather, she couldn''t. While she could decide if she saw them personally, it was a different matter when only the names were mentioned. She has no knowledge of bed sizes. Seeking for help, Yuna''s innocent eyes eventually swam to Grey''s direction. The moment he saw those eyes, he easily understood what she meant without even using telepathy. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself how adorable his girlfriend was. Thankfully, Grey knew how bed sizes work. While it was a little different from Earth''s standards, with the knowledge granted by God, it was a piece of cake for him. Well, even before Yuna asked, Grey already knew what to pick. "Then, I think we''ll have a King size bed, and... three queen sizes please. If possible, make them all of the same design." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, as you wish." £ÛStaff£Ý Yuna blew a sigh of relief after Grey''s timely rescue. Now, she has become more timid after realizing how silly she has been. Other than colors, designs, and other attributes, Grey handled everything. The trio quickly moved on from the bed area as soon as the male staff tallied everything once again. And once again, Grey and Yuna''s expenses have risen significantly. It has more than doubled. Cabinets, tables, chairs, desks, closets, outdoor umbrellas, and many more. Grey and Yuna swept through the storage room as they selected the furniture they took a liking too. It was the busiest day the staff ever experienced. "That would be a total of 133, 220 kiels. Here''s your change." £ÛCashier£Ý "Thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý When all was done and settled, Grey and Yuna quickly left the store in search of another one. While they had bought all the furniture they needed, there were still the appliances, utensils, and aesthetic pieces. Thanks to Grey''s "Inventory", they only spent a little more than an hour in the first store. Of course, the staff members were very shocked by Grey''s display of skill. It was like they were in a wild dream. Heading off into the horizon, Grey and Yuna continued their luxurious shopping spree without any stop. Traces of excitement could be seen on their faces as they went store after store after store. It was a busy yet exciting day. ... The sun has started to descend from its zenith. It was already afternoon. Some of the people were asleep, some were awake, and some were having their late lunches. It was a peaceful sight. Throughout the morning, Grey and Yuna managed to buy everything their hearts desired. Of course, they also managed to spend an astronomical sum surpassing 600 thousand kiels. It was the most they spent in a few hours. Currently, Grey and Yuna are already in front of their house, ready to give it a makeover. They have also withdrawn their stay at the "Rabbit''s Den". In other words, they have fully become independent. "Alright. Let''s get working." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Enthusiastically, Grey and Yuna started unpacking things and placed furniture in their respective places. The couches in the living room, the beds in the bed rooms, the stoves in the kitchen, and towels in the bathroom. With the use of magic and their impressive physical attributes, it wasn''t that hard to move the furniture. Even when they are deciding how to move things, it was a lot easier as they could just easily compare the looks just by a simple push. The living room which was only a large open space was now filled with couches, rugs, drawers, tables, and a few plant pots. While it may not be as stylish as modern day Earth which had televisions and whatnots, it was still a comfortable place. As for the bedrooms, the kitchen, the dining room, and the other remaining rooms, they have also been completely furnished, with the furniture and appliances arranged at Grey and Yuna''s liking. Time after time, the new house started to feel more like a new home. After their work was finished on the inside, it was time for the outdoors. The garden. the small shed, and the empty space behind all received makeovers as they were filled with all sorts of things. The garden, which was once filled with slightly overgrown grasses, was now filled with various flowers of different scent and colors. The garden tables and chairs were also placed carefully. Even when it was only a small space, it was the perfect area for peace and relaxation. The supposed-to-be training ground was turned into a sound-proofed workshop with the use of Grey and Yuna''s magic. It was a place where the two of them could perform their blacksmithing and alchemy anytime they wanted without anyone disturbing them. Time passed even more and everything was complete. The halls which were once empty and lifeless were now filled with colors and personality. In just a few hours, what was a simple house had totally become a new place. One which provided comfort and warmth to the people living there. It has become a home. "Hmm... Would this do?" £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbled Grey as he hung a certain painting over one of the second floor corridor''s walls. His eyes were full of seriousness as he went back and forth, trying to see which position and height was the best to showcase such a magnificent piece of art. "Yuna, can you come here for a moment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Do you need something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I need your consultation for something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Coming¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her voice full of enthusiasm, Yuna answered Grey''s request. She was arranging utensils and cooking tools, but with a call from Grey, she quickly paused her work and headed upstairs to where the latter was. "What do you think? Should I place it higher or is this height enough?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey, but the latter did not answer. She was frozen in place as she saw the painting Grey was trying to display. Her face was soon painted beet red as she continued to look at the painting. The reason was simple. It was because the painting Grey was hanging was a portrait which Grey had previously painted when they were back at Moterno. While she does agree it was a beautiful painting, it was still embarrassing to have one''s own portrait be hung so brazenly. "N... N... Nooo!!!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Do you really not like it that much?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s not it! It''s embarrassing! Please don''t place it there!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Then how about the living room? There''s still plenty of space there." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s not the point. Please don''t display it at all!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her face getting redder by the moment, Yuna tried to retort against Grey''s decision. Unfortunately for her, Grey was also determined to display it somewhere just like what he saw in the other mansions'' corridors he and Yuna had visited. It took quite some time before Grey and Yuna settled with a decision. In the end, the painting was displayed over the master bedroom. Of course, it went without saying that Yuna was still embarrassed by it. After all, for her. It was just plain embarrassing seeing her face the very moment she wakes up. Yuna''s face as red as one can be, time passed slowly and sunset has arrived. The 5th bell had already rang, and people had started to go back to their own homes. It was a time where the city had started to slumber. Clack Clack Clack A familiar noise resounded all over the house as spatulas and pans hit one another. Along the sounds, an aromatic and fragrant scent also wafted in the kitchen, inviting over those with empty stomachs. Grey and Yuna were cooking dinner. "A little bit of salt... stir it gently, and... done!" £ÛGrey£Ý Just like the day before, Grey and Yuna cooked quite the number of dishes. While it was to celebrate their move into their new home, it was also because they were hungry from moving too much. On the dining table, a plethora of dishes could be seen. From crispy fried chicken, to juicy skewers, and even savory stews. A lot of all time favorites were served. One which could feed an entire family. "Waah¡«! What a delicious smell." £ÛYuna£Ý "Do you want to have a taste?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Can I?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We''re eating them later anyways. Just be careful not to burn your mouth. It''s quite hot, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitedly, Yuna grabbed a small fork and picked up a little bit of the stir-fried vegetables from the frying pan. She gently blew on it for a few times before feeding it to herself. "Mmn! Yummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý A smile quickly sprouted on Yuna''s face as she savored the flavor of the vegetables exploding on her mouth. While she had eaten it a lot of times already, she didn''t grow tired of it, rather, she loved it even more. As Yuna enjoyed herself, Grey took a bowl to place the stir-fried vegetables into. With it, their steamy and delicious dinner was complete. All that was left was to enjoy the meal and fill their stomachs. ""Thank you for the Meal!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý A warm atmosphere enveloped the dining room as Grey and Yuna started filling their plates with the dishes they cooked. It was still their first meal in their new home, yet they already felt very comfortable. It was just like when they were still in the forest. Even though there were only the two of them, neither of them felt lonely. Just by being in one another''s company during their meals was enough for them to feel satisfied. Slowly but surely, the dishes on the dining table disappeared one after another. Starting from the bowl of rice to the fried food and even the desserts they bought beforehand. All plates were wiped clean, not a speck of food to be seen. "Here, give me that. I''ll do the dishes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure? You''ve worked quite a lot today. Wouldn''t it be too taxing for your body?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I could say the same for you too. Now, don''t be too stubborn and hand me the dishes. If you still feel concerned, you can do our dishes tomorrow." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Obediently, Yuna picked up the plates and tablewares present on the dining table and placed them down the sink. Shortly after, Grey cleaned up the dining table, heading to the sink later on. Unlike the inns and the mansions they have stayed at, Grey and Yuna had to wash their own dishes and clean up after themselves since there was no service available. Even then, neither of them found it annoying, but rather, a little relaxing as it made things feel more homey. The sound of water streaming down the faucet resounded clearly throughout the kitchen as Grey started washing the dishes. Soap bubbles formed a foamy tub as the dishes were wiped clean one after another. It was a relaxing sight. As for Yuna, she was only sitting near the dining table, looking at the back of the man she loves. For her, it didn''t matter where she lived or how luxurious the place was. As long as Grey was there, it was home. "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s movements stopped all of the sudden, yet the water continued to flow. He was a little surprised because, out of nowhere, a certain figure hugged him from behind. Of course, it was none other than Yuna. "Grey, I love you." £ÛYuna£Ý Whispered Yuna silently, her soft voice carried by the gentle nightly breeze. As her face became redder, her embrace also became tighter. Thankfully, she was hugging Grey from behind, otherwise, he would have seen how flustered she was. Grey didn''t know what Yuna was on about nor why she acted as such all of the sudden. All he knew was that her words were sincere and that he was happy to hear her words. A gentle smile appeared on his face. "Me too. I love you, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý Their hearts beating as one, the night went deeper with the passing of time. Soon, the chirping of crickets and the howling of the nightly cold wind enveloped their new home. Even then, all Grey and Yuna felt was warmth. In their new home, memories have started to be made. Their first furnishing, first meal together, first night, and even more to come. It may still be new, but in their hearts, it has started to become special. One which they will treasure very dearly. CHAPTER 122 END Chapter 123: Housewarming! "Mmn¡«! So fluffy¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý A lengthy squeal resounded in the living room as a silver-haired elf cuddled with four furballs. A smile was plastered on her face as she enjoyed the warmth and comfort provided by them. The furballs were none other than the familiars which were on their wolf pup forms. Yuna was enjoying a wonderful morning with them in their new home, sprawling on the sofa without much care in the world. Waking up to an unfamiliar ceiling, in an unfamiliar room, and in an unfamiliar house, Yuna felt a little strange. Add on to the fact that her portrait was displayed parallel to the bed, her energy was quickly drained by embarrassment. She is currently replenishing her energy by cuddling with the familiars. As for Grey, he was sitting in front of Yuna, painting yet another portrait of her. With his "Divine Mind", it only takes him a single glance to remember a scenery, something like photographic memory. As for the reason he was painting again, nobody other than him knows. "Hey, Grey... You won''t be hanging that in the bedroom, now would you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Maybe, maybe not. Who knows, I might display it in the living room this time around." £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez! Stop teasing me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Puffing her cheeks ever so adorably, Yuna protested against Grey as she embraced Sirius tightly. Unfortunately for her, her actions only made Grey want to tease her more. She was just too cute for him. "Geez... If you''re going to display it somewhere, make it so that the people visiting wouldn''t see it. Just not in the bedroom... I think that one portrait of me is already enough." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah. As you wish, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý A soft and gentle smile on his face, Grey continued his careful strokes and soon enough, an almost complete portrait of Yuna was made. It would only take a single glance to know that it was going to be yet another masterpiece. The colors, not too vibrant nor too dull, created a realistic art with a mix of artistic elements. Grey made sure to emphasize the painting on Yuna, accenting her figure by adding a few elements, such as aesthetic lighting and shadows. "Ah, right... Grey, about the housewarming tomorrow. Who should we invite? And... do you have any plans already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Isn''t it alright to invite everyone we know? As for the plans... There''s no need to worry. I already have it covered." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mnm... Okay, if you say so..." £ÛYuna£Ý Not asking any more questions, Yuna continued playing with the fluffy familiars. Meanwhile, Grey continued painting the second portrait, making sure everything was alright and perfect, just like how he sees Yuna. A few minutes later, the portrait was completed. It showed Yuna in her full glory as how Grey perceived her. There was not a single stroke misplaced nor any elements misused. Overall, it was a great piece. "What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s beautiful, but for some reason it feels a little embarrassing... Do I really look this beautiful?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah, not at all. You look even more beautiful." £ÛGrey£Ý The second. It was the second time Grey said such words to Yuna. The first was when they were still in Moterno when Grey painted the first portrait. Now that they are lovers, his words sounded much more meaningful. Yuna''s heart raced even faster than it did before. Of course, it goes without saying that Yuna''s face has become beet red. All she could do was hide behind Grey and cover her embarrassed face with one of the furballs. Unfortunately for her, Grey could easily tell her flustered expression. Both him and the familiars bore witness to Yuna''s redness. Following their little sweet moment, Grey and Yuna went around the city to invite the people they knew, traveling from the gates where the guards are stationed to the very center of the city where the lord resided. "Oh? Tomorrow? Sure, I''m free that day." £ÛDale£Ý "Hmm... Alright, I''ll attend. I''m done with the paperwork anyways." £ÛGaston£Ý "Oh, so you are throwing a housewarming party, huh... I''ll see what I can do, I''m sure the children will be happy." £ÛCedric£Ý All positive. Grey and Yuna received yeses from all the people they invited. From Dale, the "Rabbit''s Den", the Guilds, and Cedric, all of them agreed. In total, there would be 14 people attending the housewarming party. Sadly, Kris and Aira had already departed to the Kingdom of Ingrasia to prepare for their wedding. While there was nothing they could do about it as it was a very important event, it still felt a little sad that they couldn''t invite them. By the time they finished inviting everyone, it was already time for lunch. Grey and Yuna quickly cooked a quick meal filled with all sorts of things and enjoyed it by themselves. They also have the familiars eat some of it just for them to experience different foods even though they only feed on monsters. "Oh? What''s that?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she saw Grey tinker with a block of wood and magic. Grey was making some sort of board with designs Yuna had never seen before. It only made her more curious as time passed. "Nothing much, just a simple board game." £ÛGrey£Ý "A board game...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tilted her head as she carefully observed what Grey was making. Although now that she knew it was made for the sake of entertainment, she still has no idea what Grey was trying to make. All she could do was watch patiently. In Merusia, there aren''t many ways of entertainment. With how different the world''s structure was to Earth, it was only natural that there are a few differences here and there. Theaters, magic, and very few board games... there was a limit to how much Merusia could offer. What Grey was making are very common board games he enjoyed back on Earth. It was chess, checkers, and reversi. Grey also made snakes and ladders for the kids to enjoy, something simple and enjoyable. Using magic, it didn''t take too long for Grey to finish making the board games. Even though it was just a block of wood before, it had now turned into a beautifully polished board, complete with pieces carved using wood and wind magic. "And... done!" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s eyes were still curiously glued to the board games Grey made. She didn''t utter a single word nor did she make any significant movements. Her interest has fully been captured by the fascinating things in front of her. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Grey could only chuckle lightly with how Yuna acted. It was another part of her that he fell in love with. Her innate innocence and curiosity which makes her seem like a pure little child. She was nothing short of adorable. "Yuna, do you want to play?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Can I...? I don''t know how to play them though." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, I''ll be teaching you the rules. Just follow along carefully, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý As brief and concise as one could be, Grey quickly explained the rules of the board games to Yuna. Thankfully, Yuna was a quick learner so it didn''t take too long for her to get a good grasp at how the games worked. If there were any difficulties, it would only lie on chess which was a lot more complicated than the other three. Teaching Yuna the special moves and rules took quite some time. It was definitely, in no way, a simple game. "Do you get it now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! The goal is to capture the King!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, then how about we play a game for real. If you win against me, I''ll grant any one of your wishes." £ÛGrey£Ý Confidence was radiating out of Grey''s smile as he proposed such a thing to Yuna. With Yuna being a beginner, he was confident that Yuna''s chances of winning are little to nothing. Even then, that didn''t stop Yuna from being motivated. "R-Really?! No takesy-backsies, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. As long as you can defeat me even once, I''ll grant your wish. Food, new clothes, alchemy ingredients, I''ll make sure to provide them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then you''re on!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her eyes lit ablaze with motivation, Yuna made her first move against Grey. She quickly moved her pawn to the front. Following her, Grey also moved the pawn in front of the King one step forward. It didn''t take long for the match to be decided. Grey easily defeated Yuna with the classic "Scholar''s Mate", also known as the "Four-Moves Checkmate". While it felt like cheating, a win was still a win. It was Grey''s complete victory. "H... How...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, you still have much to learn, my love." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No! Let''s try again! I''ll beat you this time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý Her defeat only fueled her determination. With her even more fired up, Yuna challenged Grey again, not falling for the same trick twice. In the end, she still ended up being defeated by Grey, in less than ten moves no less. Again and again, Yuna challenged Grey. And again and again, she suffered loss to him. While she had improved significantly from her first try, it was still not enough to defeat Grey. The best she did was check Grey a few times. "Uuu... I still can''t win..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna rested her head on the table with her back slumped as she recalled her recent defeats. She has never felt so defeated before. She swore deep inside her heart to beat Grey the next time they had a match. "Now, now, don''t be too down. How about we eat some ice cream. I''m craving to have some." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s ears quickly perked up as soon as the words "Ice Cream" was mentioned. Her dejected expression was no more, and all that was left was an expression of pure happiness and excitement. Enjoying their afternoon and evening together, time quickly flew by. Night soon fell and silence swallowed the city. It was yet another night where the two lovebirds slept in one another''s embrace. The very next day, as soon as the second bell rang, Grey and Yuna immediately prepared for the housewarming party which was to be held in the afternoon up until evening. It was going to be a busy day. Food, games, and the venue itself, everything was organized in a way which would make others feel welcome. While it was a lot of work, smiles could be seen floating on Grey and Yuna''s faces, anticipating the party which was soon to come. "Phew... That should be all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡« It smells fantastic! Could I take a bite?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, go ahead. Just make sure not to take too much, we still have some guests to serve, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With everything done and ready, all that was left to do was wait for the guests to arrive. Both Grey and Yuna only relaxed at the couches, cuddling with one another and the familiars as they waited. Ding Dong Ding Dong The wait was not long. The sound of the doorbell rang throughout the residence as soon as the first guests arrived. Without wasting any time, Grey and Yuna quickly headed to the gates, greeting their guests with large smiles. "So this is your new house, huh? Looks pretty fancy." £ÛGerd£Ý "Here, we''ve brought some gifts. We hope you enjoy it." £ÛSelia£Ý "Thank you, Missus Selia." £ÛYuna£Ý The first to arrive were the members of the "Rabbit''s Den", namely, Gerd, Selia, and Helen. They brought over some fruits which could serve as desserts for the upcoming party and even later on. "Please come in." £ÛGrey£Ý With open arms, Grey and Yuna welcomed the three to their new home. Helen in particular looked quite excited as her eyes swam in all directions. She was in awe and mesmerized by how beautiful their house was. After them, more and more people arrived at the house. There was Dale who had just come from his house, Bartolos who had just gotten off from his dismantling work, and Tilda who was in the same boat as Bartolos, only recently getting off work from the Adventurers'' Guild. "Pardon the intrusion." £ÛDale£Ý "What a nice place you got here, Lad, Lass. Sure is fancy!" £ÛBartolos£Ý "What a lovely home you have, Grey, Yuna." £ÛTilda£Ý Everything was all and well up until the next guests showed up. They were none other than the Guildmasters of the Adventurers'' and Alchemists'' Guild, the father and daughter combo, Gaston and Rina. "Hello¡«! We''re here!" £ÛRina£Ý "Nice home you got here, Grey, Yuna." £ÛGaston£Ý "G-Guildmaster Gaston?! And Guildmaster Rina too?!" £ÛDale£Ý Shocked was plastered all over Dale''s face as he saw the two figures walk in. It wasn''t only him, the others were also the same. Even when Tilda and Bartolos knew Gaston was coming, they were shocked by Rina''s presence. But that wasn''t all, there''s still more to come. "Oh, are we late?" £ÛChiron£Ý "I''ve bought a little present, Your Highnesses. I hope it is to your liking." £ÛMarcel£Ý "Thank you for inviting me, Your Highnesses." £ÛMila£Ý After Gaston and Rina, the Guildmasters of the Blacksmiths'' Guild and Merchants'' Guild also arrived. With it, 4 out of 5 out the city''s Guildmasters are present, making people more than shocked. The people''s reaction was only normal. After all, the Guildmasters are important figures in each and every town and city. Only second to the lord, their influence and authority spreads far and wide. Since it was Solis, Sunday in Earth''s terms, all of them managed to come over. After all, it was the least busy day of the whole week. It was also the reason why Grey and Yuna set such a date for the housewarming party in the first place. "G-Grey! Yuna! What''s happening here?! Why are the Guildmasters present all of the sudden?!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Well, we invited everyone we knew. Is there something wrong with that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "W-Well, there''s nothing wrong with it. I just hoped you told us sooner." £ÛGerd£Ý In full defeat, Gerd couldn''t argue back to Grey. After all, Grey and Yuna were also out of the norm. Now that they are hailed as heroes of Alfrione, it was only natural for them to have special connections. It was on him for expecting something normal. "Hahaha, there''s no need to be too stiff. We''re only here as guests just like all of you are. We''ll be in your care." £ÛMarcel£Ý "Yep! Yep! Let''s just enjoy ourselves." £ÛRina£Ý Thankfully, the Guildmasters were pretty considerate to the others. It didn''t take too long for the people to get along. Everyone chatted joyously and comfortably over the snacks Grey and Yuna offered, "Big Bro Grey, Big Sis Yuna, we''re here!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Older Brother Grey, Older Sister Yuna. Congratulations on your move." £ÛElnart£Ý Shock. Everyone was in pure shock and disbelief as soon as the two kids arrived. After all, they were the lord''s beloved children. Not only that, Ragnar, a knight captain, was with them. "We meet again, Your Highnesses." £ÛRagnar£Ý "Well, it''s been a long time. How about Cedric, won''t he be coming?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Unfortunately, not. There was still a lot of paperwork to be finished. I hope you understand." £ÛRagnar£Ý "No, it''s alright." £ÛGrey£Ý While it was unfortunate, there was nothing they could do about it. Just getting back recently to Galderia, a lot of paperwork needed to be addressed. In his place, Ragnar was sent to escort the kids and also make sure they are safe. "L-Lord Elnart, Lord Galvin. It''s a pleasure to meet the two of you." £ÛSelia£Ý "Um! Nice to meet you too!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "We''ll be in your care." £ÛElnart£Ý Selia bowed her head respectfully to greet Elnart and Galvin, but Galvin, amongst the ones in the receiving end, only extended his hand for a handshake, a bright smile about his face, radiating purity and innocence. Nervousness. For a hot minute, everyone felt a little nervous around the young lords. But seeing how innocent and kind they were, everyone quickly loosened up. Their hearts were quickly captured by their adorableness that they forgot why they were even nervous in the first place. "Everyone, have some refreshments." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Orange juice!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Oh, thanks, Yuna." £ÛHelen£Ý With everyone present, the housewarming party has officially started. The place quickly turned lively with the people present. Of course, by everyone, it really meant everyone. Grey and Yuna had released the familiars to play with Galvin and Elnart. The atmosphere was warm and merry as everyone chatted with one another. The barriers which are made by their different statuses were nowhere to be seen. There were only people having fun with the time they had. Of course, Grey also took out the board games he just made the day before. The moment he did, everyone''s attention quickly turned his way, or rather, on the board games he just took out. It took some time for everyone to understand the basics of everything. Checkers, reversi, and snakes and ladders were easy to get used to, but chess was a different monster. It was the one which took the most time to learn. "Yay¡«! I reached the top!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "No fair... Galvin''s luck is just too good." £ÛElnart£Ý "Hahaha, looks like I won again, Marcel. How many times is it now?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Then how about we play another game. I''ve already grasped the basics. I''m sure I''ll defeat you next time." £ÛMarcel£Ý "Sir Ragnar, you suck at this..." £ÛDale£Ý "Shut up..." £ÛRagnar£Ý Everyone quickly partnered up as they played the game. Galvin and Elnart played snakes and ladders, Gaston and Marcel played chess, while Dale and Ragnar played checkers. All were immersed in their own games. As for Grey and Yuna, they were also playing their own games. Grey played reversi with Gerd, while Yuna, well, she... "Ugh... That''s unfair... How could I have won that?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hehe, I have taken the first win!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... she was up against Helen in chess. Taking advantage of Helen''s inexperience, she used the scholar''s mate Grey had previously used against her. She was being a little mischievous in her own way. Seeing how Yuna slyly used such a move against Helen, Grey could only smile wryly at his girlfriend''s actions. Though she couldn''t really blame her. After all, it was her first win in chess. Time passed some more and evening arrived. It was time to take out the dishes. As one would expect from Grey and Yuna, they went over the top again and served several different dishes that they needed two large tables to fit. "Yummy!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Oh! This is quite delectable!" £ÛMarcel£Ý "As expected of Grey and Yuna!" £ÛHelen£Ý Bright faces filled the house as everyone had their meals. As the dining room was nowhere near large enough to accommodate 16 people, the living room and garden was also utilized. Nevertheless, it didn''t cause any problems to anyone. "A-Amazing..." £ÛRina£Ý "That''s... quite the appetite, isn''t it?" £ÛGaston£Ý If there was one thing which shocked many people, it was the amount Grey and Yuna ate. Only those who had shared meals with them were unaffected. It was especially shocking for Yuna. People just couldn''t see where in her small and delicate body she stored all the food she just ate. "How about that, Gaston?" £ÛMarcel£Ý "Haah... I get it already. It''s my loss." £ÛGaston£Ý After the meal, everyone resumed what they were doing. Marcel had gotten a win against Gaston, Ragnar had improved... a little bit, at least, and Helen had started to push Yuna into a corner. There were many interesting developments. Merry laughter, warm smiles, happy expressions. Grey and Yuna couldn''t wish for more. While it was only planned on a whim to cheer Helen up, they couldn''t be any happier that they decided to do so. It was yet another memorable night. CHAPTER 123 END Chapter 124: The First Fight The forest, green and peaceful, full of life and brimming with vitality. Yet no matter how peaceful it was, there was bound to be disturbance no matter where one goes. Disturbances such as chunks of ice or bursts of wind flying in all directions. ¡¶Blizzard¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A cold wind swept through the forest, freezing the moisture in the air and plating the solid ground with ice. The wind, while freezing looking gentle, was harsh enough to turn almost everything into ice and breaking them down slowly. It has been a couple of days since the housewarming party, and currently, Grey and Yuna are on another quest, a D-rank one where they are required to subjugate a group of treants which have been roaming about one of the main paths in the forest. Of course, as their opponents were but E-ranks, it doesn''t take Grey and Yuna much effort to wipe them out. But rather than destroying them in one go, they both toned down their strengths just so that they could train a little, or rather, it would be just too boring if everything went so easily. "Haap!" £ÛGrey£Ý A punch went straight to the face of a treant, blasting it towards its kin and hurling them dozens of meters away. Grey''s punch didn''t leave a mark, or rather, it was too powerful that the part his fist connected had been crushed to smithereens. As for the treants up against Yuna, there was nothing needed to be said. All have become frozen statues, marked with hundreds of cracks all over its body. A few seconds later, they inevitably broke into pieces and bursted in a cold explosion. A complete destruction. ¡¶Megaton Shotgun!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As a finisher, several punches came blasting simultaneously in a single direction. Not only the treants, the boulders, trees, and everything else on the way was blasted into oblivion in a mere second. "Phew... That was quite the warm up." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, are you alright." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, how about you? Are you hungry? Thirsty? How about rest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, not at all. I have just drank some water. Maybe a little bit of rest." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright then." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Yuna''s response, Grey smiled gently. He then opened his "Inventory" for a quick moment and retrieved all but a single picnic blanket. Gently, Grey placed the blanket on the ground filled with soft and green grass. "Please take your rest, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, thank you, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý Despite how ruined their surroundings were, filled with broken trees and boulders and a lot of monster drops lying around, Grey and Yuna still managed to make themselves comfortable and feel relaxed. It was still some time until lunch arrived, and while Yuna was not hungry, Grey made the courtesy of serving themselves some snacks and refreshments. All the while enjoying what beauty remains of the scenery before them. With how rich the forest was with natural mana and a little help from Grey and Yuna, the surrounding healed itself quickly over time. New saplings, grasses, and all sorts of vegetation grew. The ground was also starting to restore itself albeit slowly. As for the familiars, they were out deeper in the forest, hunting for monsters to eat. Since it has already become a routine for them to go deep in the forest and wipe out the stronger monsters, Grey and Yuna are not too worried about them. If there was something they were worried about, it was that the familiars would go overboard with their hunting, leaving no quests available for adventurers to take. It would be troublesome if that were the case. After they had their rest, Grey and Yuna then cleaned up after themselves before going ahead to collect the monster drops. While there was quite a lot, with Grey''s ability, it was relatively easy to do. "Alright, let''s go back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Swift as always, Grey and Yuna returned to Galderia, passing through hundreds, if not thousands of trees along the way. Thankfully, there weren''t many people and so, no problematic matters arose. The moment the city was in sight, they once again casted their disguise. It has already been some time since the people crowded the inn and they have already started to disperse. Even then, Grey and Yuna could not be too carefree and cause another commotion. "Haah... No matter how many times I''ve seen it, it just feels strange. I really couldn''t get used to your new appearances." £ÛDale£Ý Dale heaved a heavy sigh as he looked at Grey and Yuna for a brief moment. A couple days before, the first time he saw them, he was in disbelief at how different they looked. But after taking a closer look, he could clearly tell it was them. "Well, there''s nothing we could do about it. It would just cause trouble for everyone if we were to go out normally." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. People crowd very easily as soon as they see us. Frankly, it''s quite tiring dealing with it." £ÛYuna£Ý "I guess you''re right. I guess it isn''t all positives after becoming famous, huh... Must be really tough." £ÛDale£Ý "Haha... You can say that again." £ÛGrey£Ý Idly talking about some trivial things, Dale "inspected" Grey and Yuna''s guild cards for a moment. In reality, there was no need to do so. After all, there was not a single person in the city who didn''t know them. "Alright, here you go... Enjoy the rest of your day." £ÛDale£Ý "Un! We will!" £ÛYuna£Ý A large smile was plastered on Yuna''s face as she and Grey continued heading towards the Adventurers'' Guild. Since it was there, they decided to undo their disguise as the guild was a different situation from the rest of the city. The moment they arrived, they headed straight to the reception desks where, as usual, Tilda handled their quests completion with maximum efficiency. Since they only took a single quest for the day, it took much faster than usual. "Okay. I''m done processing the quest. Here are your cards." £ÛTilda£Ý "Thanks, Tilda." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t mention it. It''s what my job is about anyway." £ÛTilda£Ý Friendly as usual, Grey, Yuna, and Tilda had their little chat. It was just about time for Tilda''s break and so she decided to spend it with the two, slowly getting out of the reception area into the waiting area where there were several empty seats available. The topic of conversation was nothing serious, only about the things which happened recently. They also talked about the housewarming party just recently. Tilda has taken quite the liking to their cooking and would love to try some again sometime in the future. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Chatting to Tilda on her breaks has been a part of Grey and Yuna''s new routine. Ever since they registered in the other guilds, their pace has been more relaxed and more enjoyable. After all, there was no need for them to earn quest points as much as they did in the past. "Oh! Looks like it''s about time for my break to end. Seems like we''ll have to end our chat here." £ÛTilda£Ý "Mou... That''s too bad. I wanted to talk with you more." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufu, then how about we continue next time. And, oh right! I just remembered. The Guildmaster was looking for you this morning. It seems like it''s something important. Please head to his office when you have time." £ÛTilda£Ý "Sure. We''ll do just that." £ÛGrey£Ý Dropping such an important note so nonchalantly, Tilda headed back to her post with a satisfied smile on her. As for Grey and Yuna, they talked a little bit before heading to the Guildmaster''s office. On the way, Grey and Yuna talked some more, mainly about what they''ll be having for lunch and dinner. They have already eaten a lot of tasty things over the course of the last few days and wanted to switch things up a bit. They were both thinking of experimenting with new dishes. The talk continued and it didn''t take long until the two of them arrived in front of the Guildmaster''s office. They didn''t even need to knock. The moment the Guildmaster heard their footsteps stop by the other side of the door, he let them in immediately. "W... Woah..." £ÛGrey£Ý A mountain of paperwork. That was what greeted Grey and Yuna the moment they opened the door and walked inside the office. There was even more compared to the last time they saw the Guildmaster swamped with work. "Sorry for the mess. Two of our senior staff members got sick so I''m handling their work. I hope you understand." £ÛGaston£Ý "No... It''s alright... By the way, Guildmaster, why were you looking for us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, that..." £ÛGaston£Ý Hearing Grey'' question, the Guildmaster stopped with his work for a moment. He then searched the pile of paper nearby in search of a certain something. For a moment, he looked like a mole digging on the ground, but rather than soil, he was digging on a pile of papers. "Ah, here it is." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster only stopped when he found a letter at the bottom of the pile. It had signs of being opened, obviously by the Guildmaster. It was a letter from the main branch mediated by the royal capital''s branch. Of course, it being sent by the main branch only meant one thing. It was regarding Grey and Yuna''s request for getting alternate guild cards. A reply from the two of them has been waiting for quite some time now. The moment the Guildmaster handed the letter to Grey and Yuna, their eyes quickly scanned the letter. Soon after, they opened wide in surprise as they grasped the contents of the message. It was a welcome one. "This is...!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah... That''s right. Your request has been approved by the Grandmaster. While it may take a while before everything is settled, you''ll be receiving your alternate ID cards soon enough." £ÛGaston£Ý An overwhelming happiness surged deep within Grey and Yuna''s hearts, their faces decorated with smiles extending from ear to ear. As for the Guildmaster, he only heaved a short sigh seeing how childish their expressions were. "Now... If you have nothing else to do, you are dismissed now. I still have all this work to finish by tomorrow." £ÛGaston£Ý "Alright©` Wait! Tomorrow?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey subconsciously raised his voice in surprise. No matter how he looked at it, the amount of paperwork present was not something a single person can accomplish in a single day. Not to mention that the Guildmaster was very tired at the moment. Even considering the amount of work he did in his past life as a salaryman, he hasn''t even experienced even a quarter of the amount in a single time. He even had the help of modern technology at that time. It will only bring him nightmares trying to imagine doing the amount of work the Guildmaster is doing. "Yeah. This needs to be passed before tomorrow evening." £ÛGaston£Ý "And these papers are..." £ÛGrey£Ý "They''re quest documents and things of the same nature... The lower ranked quests can be handled by most staff members, but for the higher ranked ones, only senior staff members can do it... Who, as you know, are sick at the moment." £ÛGaston£Ý "Higher ranked quests". Those three words rang inside Grey''s mind like the morning does throughout the city. There were only a few people in Galderia capable of completing such quests. And amongst them, Grey and Yuna were the ones who cleared them like crazy. Since high-ranked quests involve a lot of sought out materials, it involves a lot of documents from various guilds, organizations, and individuals. With Grey and Yuna clearing them like crazy up until recently, paperwork piled up very quickly. Everything would have been alright if the two senior staff members the Guildmaster was talking about were present. Them being sick at the same time was a big loss for the guild. Guilt. Such emotion creeped inside Grey''s heart. Especially when he saw how dark and thick the bags under his eyes were. It reminded him of his difficulties in his previous life, in both college and work. "Umm... Guildmaster, would you like some help? Despite how I look, I''m actually quite experienced with paperwork." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, really? That would really be a great help, but... are you really sure? Aren''t you busy?" £ÛGaston£Ý "No. I''m free at the moment." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence enveloped the room for a moment as the Guildmasters tried to think Grey''s offer over. Well, there wasn''t really much to think about. After all, he needed all the help he could get. "Haah... Then I''ll gracefully accept your help. I''ll compensate you later when we''re finished with this." £ÛGaston£Ý "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m doing it on my free will, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he approached the Guildmaster''s table. While the document formats in Merusia differs a little from Earth''s, it wasn''t out of Grey''s out. He''ll be able to fare well with a little bit of guidance. But there was one itsy-bitsy but crucial detail he had forgotten. It was Yuna whom he already promised to spend the rest of the day relaxing with. "Grey... How about our lunch together...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, about that... I''m really sorry, Yuna. I need to help out the guild right now. I''ll make it up to you when I get home, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Traces of dejection present in her voice, Yuna responded to Grey''s words. Soon enough, Yuna parted ways with Grey. She headed back to their house while Grey remained at the guild to help out. All by herself, Yuna returned home. She then made herself a quick lunch as soon as she arrived with what ingredients were available in the pantry, doing what she can while Grey is still busy at the guild. It only took her several minutes to finish cooking. Rice, omelettes, braised beef stew, and a cup of pudding for dessert. It was a simple meal for her to enjoy. Of course, she also made sure to set aside a portion for Grey. "Thank you for the meal!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna quickly dug in her meal, but not a smile could be seen on her face. While the procedure she did was exactly the same, when she ate it, for some reason, it didn''t taste as good as she remembered it. It was much tastier when she ate it with Grey. Wallowed in silence, Yuna continued her lunch with a little gloomy atmosphere about her. The deafening silence of the dining room felt eerie to the ears of the listener. It was the first time Yuna didn''t feel like eating much. The sun started to set and the stars started to appear in the sky. Evening has already arrived yet Grey was still not home. Yuna wasted her time away by cuddling with the familiars and playing board games by herself. "Oh, it''s about time, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Getting up from the couch, Yuna headed to the kitchen once again. This time, she cooked dinner, cooking rice again, fried fish, hamburg steak, and egg soup. She also had the lunch portion for Grey reheated. "I''m back¡«." £ÛGrey£Ý The moment Grey''s voice reached her pointy elven ears, Yuna quickly dropped whatever she was doing and rushed straight to the gates, giving the former a tight embrace, surprising him at the same time. "Y-Yuna...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Welcome home." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey, who was wearing a pretty exhausted expression after getting home from the guild, now smiled softly as he patted Yuna''s head gently. He knew how quickly she gets lonely and was happy that she was able to get by by herself. "Ah, right. I just finished cooking dinner. Let''s eat together!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna invited Grey with a warm smile on her face, but Grey''s expression couldn''t be any different. What he wore was one which looked guilty and sorry. Yuna could already tell that whatever his response was going to be, it won''t be to her liking. "Actually, Yuna... I''m still not finished with the paperwork. Since it was getting late, I decided to take them home with me... Sorry, but I couldn''t eat with you tonight. Maybe tomorrow, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like before, a dejected expression loomed over Yuna''s face. Grey was so tired from all the work he just did that he didn''t even notice it this time around. He simply headed to the living room and started working again. As for Yuna, she once again ate a lonely meal. Now, the food tastes even worse than when it did over lunch. She couldn''t help but glance at Grey who was in the living room. Even when he was there, she still felt lonely. After dinner, Yuna placed Grey''s portion back in the refrigerator again. She then headed to the living room and played with the familiars again, trying not to bother Grey with his work. "Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Tonight, I''ll be staying in the living room. Can you sleep by yourself?" £ÛGrey£Ý For a moment, Yuna was happy that Grey called out her name, but her happiness didn''t last very long. In just a matter of seconds it was replaced with sadness even heavier than before. "Is the paperwork still not finished?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, it''s a lot harder than I thought" £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright... Good night..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, good night." £ÛGrey£Ý She wasn''t even sleepy yet she headed upstairs already. Yuna just didn''t want Grey to see her dejected and lonely expression which looked like she was about to cry out of loneliness. The moon and stars shone bright in the wide and open night sky above, yet Yuna''s heart couldn''t be any cloudier. Her heart was shrouded with sadness just like how the world was enveloped with darkness. It was a lonely night Morning came and with it was a fresh start. Despite staying up all night, Grey still hasn''t finished the paperwork. While he had made significant progress, it would still take him a couple of hours to finish completely. "Grey, let''s have breakfast." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, I still have some documents left unfinished. Maybe later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Later...?" £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t much energy in Yuna''s voice to begin with. But after hearing Grey''s words, she was left speechless. She was experiencing a swirl of emotions she had never felt before. "That''s it! I''ve had enough!" £ÛYuna£Ý A sudden outburst. Yuna raised her voice against Grey, little tears forming on the corner of her eyes. The emotions she was bottling up since yesterday morning have finally reached the limit and exploded. "Huh? Yuna, what''s wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What''s wrong...? Are you seriously asking me that?! You''ve been ignoring me all this time! Are those documents really that important?! You aren''t even having meals with me anymore!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, please don''t throw a fit right now. This is serious business." £ÛGrey£Ý "And you think I''m not serious?! I''ve been patient with you since yesterday, yet you... you aren''t even considering my feelings!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, this isn''t the time for that. You''re being childish right now." £ÛGrey£Ý Rather than calming Yuna down, Grey is only aggravating the situation. His words brought shock to Yuna, adding up to the mix of emotions she was feeling, making her even more confused about her own emotions. "Me...? Childish...? Then what about you?! Yesterday, you said you''ll make it up to me when you get home, but when you did you only focused on work! You then said you''ll make it up tomorrow, but tomorrow has already arrived and things are still the same! If I''m childish, then you''re a liar who breaks his promises!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was struck where it hurts by Yuna''s words. He knew he said those words and he meant it when he said them. It was just that he had a tight deadline to make and he couldn''t afford to miss it. "That''s... Look, there''s still a lot of work to be done. What you''re doing right now really isn''t helping." £ÛGrey£Ý "No one even asked you to do it in the first place! You were the one who volunteered to do it yourself! I know you''re trying to be considerate of the Guildmaster, but what about me?! Have you ever thought how I would feel?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... This is getting annoying." £ÛGrey£Ý Brought over by exhaustion, Grey didn''t even think straight when he muttered those words. Unfortunately, Yuna didn''t take it that way. She was more than shocked to the point her whole body trembled a little. Was it from anger? Or is it from disappointment? Maybe it''s borne out of sadness. Why was she trembling? Not even Yuna knew the reason why. There was only one thing certain, she didn''t want to face Grey at the moment, "Fine then! Do your paperwork or whatever! I don''t care anymore!" £ÛYuna£Ý Stomping her feet quickly and heavily, Yuna turned around and marched straight towards the door with a heavy and bewildered heart. She only stopped when she arrived in front of it, looking at Grey one last time. "Grey, you idiot!" £ÛYuna£Ý Following Yuna''s words, a loud bang echoed violently as Yuna slammed the door close. Soon after, a second bang, accompanied with a clang, resounded when Yuna forcefully opened the gates. Grey who was left behind, with his exhausted mind, took a while to realize what he just thoughtlessly said. The moment he did, he couldn''t help but face-palm. He was immediately struck by regret. "Goddammit... Why am I so so stupid...?" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 124 END Chapter 125: To Each Others Differences The morning was young and the first bell had just rang. The horses neighed proudly as they pulled their carriages, smoke columns rose high with the workers starting their work, and the sounds of people bargaining at the market. The day began just like how it usually does. In a certain street, located was a well-known inn. It was the "Rabbit''s Den" where Gerd and family resided and did their business. And unlike last time, there were no more crowds in front of its doors. Everything has returned to normal. It has been almost a week since Grey and Yuna left the inn. Ever since then, things have never been the same again. Although they have experienced them leaving time and time again, this time, knowing that they won''t ever stay at the inn, it felt different. It became lonely. "Haah... I miss them already." £ÛHelen£Ý Sighed Helen, her eyes looking distant as she stared at the door. She was sitting behind the reception desk, waiting for a customer to come in. Her eyes were lifeless and uninterested as one can be. Cling Cling Cling The doors creaked as it opened, accompanied by the sound of bell chimes gently flowing by the wind. Helen heaved another sigh as she tried to greet another customer with a smile on her face. "Ah, good morning. Welco©` Eh?! Yuna?!" £ÛHelen£Ý As of answering her wishes, Yuna arrived at the inn, but not quite in the way she expected. The latter''s eyes were bursting with tears and her expression was nothing short of crestfallen. It was her first time seeing Yuna cry. "Hic... Hic... Helen... I... I... Hic..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my god, Yuna! What happened?! No! Before that, come inside first. Let''s hear out what you have to say later, okay?" £ÛHelen£Ý "O©` Hic... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Her face full of worries, Helen escorted Yuna inside the inn, delivering her to her previous room which has been unused since she and Grey left. It was one filled with many precious memories. Even after Helen tried to calm down Yuna, her tears wouldn''t stop trickling down. She didn''t even say a single word, and was only bawling her eyes out. It only made things difficult for Helen. Thankfully, Gerd and Selia were already finished with making breakfast. All that was left was serve the customers dinner and watch over the reception desk. They were tasks the two of them could handle by themselves. Several more minutes passed and Yuna''s tears finally stopped. All that was left was her reddened eyes and tear marks across her face from so much crying. It was very obvious that she had cried quite a lot. "Are you alright now, Yuna?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un... Thank you, and... sorry... I troubled you again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry about it, we''re friends, aren''t we?" £ÛHelen£Ý A happy yet sad smile spread on Yuna''s lips when she heard Helen''s words. She was happy that Helen was there to support her but was also sad, knowing what kind of situation she was in. After all, it was her first fight with Grey as lovers. "By the way, have you had breakfast yet?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Ah... No... Not yet... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Seriously, you should take care of yourself more. Just wait right here, I''ll go get you something to eat." £ÛHelen£Ý "Ah... I don''t have any money on me right now... B-But don''t worry! I''ll surely pay you back lat©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words. Out of nowhere, Helen delivered a hand chop on Yuna''s head. It was only a soft one, but Helen doing so still made Yuna surprised that she abruptly halted her words. "Dummy... You shouldn''t worry about that kind of thing right now. This one will be on the house." £ÛHelen£Ý "But©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No buts! I''ll really kick you out if you say another word. Just sit still and wait for me to come back, okay?" £ÛHelen£Ý Not wanting to hear Yuna any further, Helen then headed outside the room and towards the kitchen. Yuna was left behind alone, sitting on the bedside, a little smile forming on her face. A few minutes later, Helen returned with a tray displayed with a breakfast set. And knowing how much Yuna eats, she made sure to make the servings extra large. One which could probably feed her full more than three times over. "One extra large breakfast set coming right up! Please prepare your tables and stomachs for a delicious meal!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Fufufu. Thank you, Helen." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t mention it. Now, be careful not to burn your tongue. It''s still hot." £ÛHelen£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Holding a spoon with her hand, Yuna scooped up a spoonful of the vegetable egg-drop soup served before her. She blew on it a couple of times before feeding it to her mouth. A satisfied smile bloomed as she savored the taste. While there wasn''t any rice present, the bread, the soup, the pork chop, and the little side dishes were more than delicious. It has only been a few days since she last had them over the inn yet every bite, she felt nostalgic, remembering her first few days in the "Rabbit''s Den". "How is it?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Delicious as always." £ÛYuna£Ý "Heheh, I''m glad you liked it." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen watching warmly over her, Yuna continued eating her breakfast at her own pace. She ate slower than usual with not much appetite. Nevertheless, she still managed to finish the meal served for her. "Thank you for the meal." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna, with her open palms linked to one another and her head slightly bowing, sang her short prayer of gratitude to the heaven''s above. Now that she was full, she felt much better and looked much brighter. As for the plates and utensils used, it was just left by the top of the drawers, to be delivered downstairs later. A slightly serious atmosphere loomed over the room now that Yuna had finished eating. The time for questioning has arrived. "Well... now that you''ve finished eating, Yuna, can you tell me why you were crying earlier?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Ah, that''s..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Actually, wait a moment. Let me take a guess first. You had a fight with Grey, didn''t you?" £ÛHelen£Ý "H-How did you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna hasn''t even voiced out the reason yet but Helen already managed to tell what it was perfectly. The former was greatly shocked about it, her mouth hanging open in agape. Helen, on the other hand, was proudly puffing her chest with a smile plastered on her chest after guessing correctly. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. For Helen, despite not having been in any relationships, after reading hundreds of romance novels, it wasn''t that difficult to guess Yuna''s problem. It was also a big clue to her since Grey wasn''t with her. "Well, it isn''t important how I knew about it. So, tell me, what did the two of you fight about? Is it because of food?" £ÛHelen£Ý "N-No! Not at all! Geez, Helen, do you think I''m such a glutton?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahahaha, sorry, sorry, I was just kidding. Anyway, why were you fighting in the first place? So early in the morning as well." £ÛHelen£Ý "Umm... You see..." £ÛYuna£Ý Slowly and surely, Yuna clearly explained her troubles to Helen and the latter listened in attentively. The main cause of their quarrel was the main focus. It was Grey''s focus which has been shifted too much on work, depriving Yuna of his time. It was a common problem between couples. Even Helen knew about it, not only from her romance novels, but from seeing it happen between customers as well. She was thankful her parents weren''t like that. It didn''t take long before Yuna finished her summary, and Helen nodded silently throughout the whole thing. There may be a few tidbits of information missing, but Helen had gotten the gist of it. "I see... So you fought this morning because Grey was ignoring you due to work. Did I get that correctly?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un... I know I said too much, but still... It wouldn''t even hurt taking a break to have a meal with me. It felt so lonely." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I guess there are times like these too, huh..." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen mumbled under her breath. She was still somewhat in disbelief. After all, she knew how much Grey was heads over heels for Yuna, and just couldn''t imagine him prioritizing work over her. She was a little baffled. "Right... By the way, Yuna, how long has Grey been ignoring you?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Umm... Since yesterday afternoon...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "..." £ÛHelen£Ý Shocked speechless. That was the state Helen was in when she heard Yuna''s response. It was only then that she realized how needy and clingy Yuna was. It was not something she had anticipated at all. Helen initially thought it has been at least a few days since Yuna has been bawling her eyes for so long. Realizing it hasn''t even been a whole day, Helen felt her head aching a little bit. "Yuna... You''re quite the needy one, aren''t you?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Huh? Did you say something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no... It''s nothing..." £ÛHelen£Ý A careless thought slipped out of Helen''s mouth. Thankfully, Yuna wasn''t paying much attention hence her not catching it. She was still distracted about what happened with her and Grey. "Haah... Anyway, we should get this sorted before things gets worse. Come here, Yuna! I''ll teach you the ways!" £ÛHelen£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Despite not having been in a relationship. Yes, that''s right, despite not having been in any relationships ever since she was born and only knowing love through the world of romance novels, Helen braced herself and gave Yuna the best advice she could. The holy scriptures (romance novel volumes) in hand, Helen lectured Yuna time after time. She offered different solutions for different situations which could arise. Now, it was Helen who had become a spartan-like demonic teacher. ... Silence and gloom. There were only those two brewing around a certain office. Inside, there were two figures. One was an elderly man bulging with muscles while the other was a younger and much leaner figure. It was Grey and the Guildmaster. The time was nearing high noon. After working nonstop for almost a day, Grey had finally finished the paperwork. It went without saying that he was extremely tired. On top of that, he even had a fight with Yuna. "Haah..." £ÛGrey£Ý The Guildmaster who wanted to thank Grey couldn''t even do so. The serious and dark expression on his face made the former troubled about how to handle him. He could only watch over him as he sighed over and over again. "Ehem!" £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster cleared his throat, successfully garnering Grey''s attention. While he tried not to meddle with the latter''s affairs, with how awkward the atmosphere is, he had to do something about it. What is that something? He also doesn''t know. "Grey, you''ve been sighing a lot lately. Did something happen?" £ÛGaston£Ý "It''s... Well, actually..." £ÛGrey£Ý In a concise fashion, Grey explained everything to the Guildmaster. The latter''s expression feeling a little guilty after knowing the cause of the two''s fight. Still, he managed to retain a composed expression. "I see... A fight with Yuna, huh..." £ÛGaston£Ý "Yeah... I''m such an idiot. I shouldn''t have said those words... I even ended up hurting Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý Traces of regrets were present on Grey''s face as he lamented his previous actions. He knew full well how Yuna felt at the time yet he still decided to say those words without much consideration. Even when he was mentally exhausted at the time, it was not an excuse to hurt her. Grey had also never been in a romantic relationship before Yuna. While he did have someone special back in his high school days and had gone on a date with her, they didn''t click in the end. Don''t even mention college and work, he was too busy for such stuff. In other words, he was completely inexperienced in couple fights. "Guiidmaster, what should I do?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Why are you asking me that? This is the Adventurers'' Guild, not a love consultation office." £ÛGaston£Ý "Well, you''re married, aren''t you? Surely, you have some advice for me. Even a little would be helpful." £ÛGrey£Ý Upon hearing Grey''s words, the Guildmaster stopped working with the paperwork. He pondered over Grey''s question whilst stroking his beard. There was no need to rush since the paperwork which needed to be passed today was already finished. "Hmm... You just have to talk it out, I guess...." £ÛGaston£Ý "Eh? That''s it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You said anything''ll do, didn''t you? Besides, aren''t you two head over heels for one another? I''m sure a little talk will smooth things out." £ÛGaston£Ý Grey was made to ponder with the Guildmaster''s words. He knew how important communication is in a relationship and with how many years of experience the one giving the advice has, he has no reason not to believe him. Well, it wasn''t the first time he and Yuna fought because of lack of communication, though it was mostly his fault back then since he kept things secret to her. Well, it wasn''t much of a fight but a one-sided scolding. The current case is much more serious. "Alright, I''ll give it a try. Thank you, Guildmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem, and I should be the one thanking you for your help. You really saved my ass there. Thank you, Grey." £ÛGaston£Ý "Anytime... Though I''ll probably have to decline the paperwork next time." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, a smile appeared on the Guildmaster''s face, accompanied by a slight chuckle. He also wished the same thing. After all, it would only be improper for a guild to always keep relying on one of their adventurers for paperwork. "Ah right, Grey... I know you and Yuna are in a fight now, just don''t start involving magic in your fights, okay? It would be problematic if you did." £ÛGaston£Ý "Guildmaster.... Just what do you think of us...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m just reminding you. There''s nothing wrong with being careful." £ÛGaston£Ý "Haah... Sure, sure, I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛGrey£Ý His heart lighter than before, Grey exited the Guildmaster''s office and out to the streets, heading back home whilst thinking of how to reconcile with Yuna. As much as possible, he wanted to resolve it before things got worse. When he got home, there was no one to greet him. Yuna was still not back. While he could only think of a couple of places where she could be and he could use his "Heaven''s Eye" just in case, he didn''t. Grey wanted her to take her time and cool down, just like he did. It was already early in the afternoon but Grey had neither lunch nor breakfast yet. Now that he thought of it, he hasn''t had lunch nor dinner the day before either. It was only when he realized that his stomach started growling. "I guess lunch comes first, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Lonely like an island in the middle of the ocean, Grey hummed to himself as he took out a lot of ingredients from his "Inventory"©` or he was about to, but when he opened the refrigerator, he became frozen for a moment. "Haah... I really am an idiot..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sneered at himself as he took out the meals Yuna had saved for him to ear. He stopped whatever he was planning to do and heated them up quickly all while wearing a somewhat lonely smile on his face. Aromatic scents filled the air as the dishes Yuna cooked were reheated. It didn''t take long before Grey managed to serve them on the table. Soon after, he took his seat, readied his utensils and took a bite. After the first gulp, as if frozen in time, Grey sat still for a moment, not moving even a single inch. On the corner of his eyes, a little tear was forming. Not only his tongue, but also his heart was overwhelmed. "Delicious..." £ÛGrey£Ý Thinking about what Yuna felt when she cooked and ate alone, Grey only felt guiltier with his actions. All he could do was continue eating and savor the food Yuna made with all her heart. He swore in his heart to never make her sad again. After his meal, Grey did the dishes for a hit minute before proceeding to cook what he and, hopefully, Yuna would be having for dinner. There were a lot of ingredients taken out as Grey planned to cook Yuna''s favorites. The sky has started to change color, it was the advent of the night. The fifth bell was about to ring and the people''s works were about to finish. It was time for the sun to have its slumber, letting the stars take over. "I''m home¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý An almost lifeless voice rang across the house. Yuna has returned and both her heart and mind has been cleared up. Even then, she couldn''t help herself but feel nervous, anxious, and awkward, returning back home knowing she and Grey had a fight. "Oh, welcome back." £ÛGrey£Ý Replied Grey as he greeted Yuna. Neither pair of eyes matched one another, their hearts fearing a little what expression the other wore. Silence enveloped the house as they both entered. "I''ve already cooked dinner. Let''s eat together." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý A one-word reply. That was all Yuna could muster. Even when she practiced a lot with Helen about what to do, now that she was in front of Grey, she couldn''t muster any courage to do them. It was as if the words were stuck in her mouth. Not saying a word to one another, Grey and Yuna headed to the dining table where they took a seat together. Even though they were at the dining table already, there was only an awkward silence over them. They didn''t even look at each other. Just like before, the food on the table tasted worse than Yuna remembered. Or rather, she couldn''t taste anything because of her conflicting emotions. The awkward atmosphere was just too much to bear. "Haah... Look, Yuna, about©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s mouth hung open in shock and he couldn''t finish his statement. When he raised his head to look at Yuna, her face was already covered in tears. She was keeping silent but god knows how long she has been already. Panicky, Grey frantically stood up from his heat and hastily headed to Yuna''s spot with his face distraught. Traces of shock and concern were present when he knelt with one knee in front of her, trying to see why Yuna was crying. "I-Is there something wrong?! Is it because of what I said this morning?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No... Hic... Grey... I''m sorry... I... Hic... I shouldn''t have said those words... I... Hic... I''m really sorry... Please... Hic... Don''t hate me... Hic..," £ÛYuna£Ý Tears continued to flow relentlessly down Yuna''s pearly cheeks as she apologized to Grey. It was not one of the things Helen taught her. They wear tears borne out of fear. Fear that Grey might come to dislike her. Such anxieties were brewing in her heart. Grey''s heart was more than torn when he saw the state Yuna was in. Before he could even think about it, his body moved on its own, standing up suddenly and embracing Yuna in a tight hug, burying her crying face to his chest. "You silly girl... Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t be able to hate you. While I might get mad from time to time... Hating you is something I could never bear to do... In fact, shouldn''t I be the one apologizing? What kind of man am I to make such a kind and beautiful girl shed tears like this...? Yuna, I''m sorry." £ÛGrey£Ý Throughout Grey''s somewhat lengthy monologue, Yuna remained quiet the whole time. Tears continued streaming down her eyes as she reciprocated Grey''s embrace, giving him an even tighter hug. Listening to Grey''s heartbeats, Yuna slowly calmed down and her tears started to stop. A few moments later, she has completely returned normal©` or at least, somewhat normal. "Are you alright now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, can I return to my seat now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No!" £ÛYuna£Ý Even after she cried, Yuna didn''t let go of Grey and continued to embrace Grey tightly. Grey tried to have her let go, but what he received instead was a short and snappy response from her. She has become clingy again. "Haah... Fine, I''ll sit beside you. Just let me go for a moment. I''ll just go get my chair." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Deciding to give up, Grey gently patted Yuna''s head as he asked for such a request. Thankfully, Yuna granted it and released him. He then headed to where his chair was, but he wasn''t even halfway there, he suddenly halted his movements. "Ah, right... Yuna, this might be a little late to mention this, but... the food you cooked yesterday... It was delicious. Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý A little bit embarrassed, Grey gave Yuna his sincere gratitude. Even when he was facing away from Yuna, just the tone of his voice was enough to tell that he was a little flustered. As for Yuna, she couldn''t be any happier. "Un! I''m glad you liked it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like the frozen plains during spring, a beautiful and radiant smile bloomed on Yuna''s face, one which Grey considered the sweetest and warmest there ever was, is, and ever will be. The smile he wanted to protect the most. Soon after, their dinner together which had been delayed for a day has finally continued. It might have been just their imagination, but suddenly, the food that tasted bland and lackluster before was full of flavor, seasoned with smiles and laughter. CHAPTER 125 END Chapter 126: A Formal Invitation Clink Clink Clink Sharp ringing sounds echoed across the lobby as glass pieces touched one another. Not only glass, metals apparatuses rattling and wooden crates clacking also filled the air, creating a varied symphony. It was the Alchemists'' Guild and as one would expect, the workers are busy day in and day out, creating and processing thousands if not tens of thousands of materials and ingredients. It was a den full of sleepless researchers. "Guildmaster, here are the potions you requested." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Thank you, Yuna! You really are a lifesaver!" £ÛRina£Ý An energetic and ecstatic expression blossomed on the Guildmaster''s face the moment she received the batch of potions she requested of Yuna. They were a dozen of High-Grade potions. Back when the Guildmaster was still the only person who could make such potions at the guild, she would always be swamped with work every time there was a request to make some. She couldn''t be any more thankful that Yuna has joined in. As it was on the behest of the Guildmaster and not an official one, the ingredients were provided by the guild. Yuna only needed to make the potion and deliver it to the guild. Of course, she would receive proper compensation. For where Grey was, he was in a pretty similar situation with Yuna. He is currently delivering the equipment he made which has been ordered through the Blacksmiths'' Guild. It was a warhammer he was delivering. "Here you go, Yuna. That should be 27 thousand kiels. Please check it if everything''s there." £ÛRina£Ý "... Un! Two gold and seven silver coins, all here. Thank you, Guildmaster." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, you''re welcome. Also... Why don''t you just stay here and chat with me? We have plenty of sweets here!" £ÛRina£Ý A perfect hit. The moment Yuna heard the word "sweets", her attention was immediately caught by the Guildmaster. Although she didn''t want to involve herself again with the latter''s antics, the offer of sweets was just too enticing for her. It has been almost a month since Yuna registered as an alchemist under the Alchemists'' Guild, and during the time they interacted with one another, they have learnt many things about one another. The fact that Yuna loves sweets, it was something the Guildmaster easily learnt after the housewarming party. It was information she has been using to lure Yuna to have a chat with her. She just wanted to skip work and chat with her about alchemy. "Ugh... I would love to, but I couldn''t... Sorry, Guildmaster." £ÛYuna£Ý "Is it that you couldn''t or that you don''t want to? Come on now¡«, I have prepared something more special than last time¡«." £ÛRina£Ý "No, that''s..." £ÛYuna£Ý The Guildmaster tried to tempt Yuna more, but no matter how much she did, Yuna didn''t budge. Yuna wasn''t lying when she said her first response. It was something which involved items she and Grey had been wanting to get their hands on. "Aww... You really can''t?" £ÛRina£Ý "I''m really sorry, Guildmaster. It''s just that we still have an important discussion with Guildmaster Gaston later." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, Dad? Come to think of it... He did say he''ll be home late..." £ÛRina£Ý The pestering only stopped when Yuna revealed her reason. Now that her father''s name was brought up, there was nothing she could do about it. The Guildmaster could only heave a defeated sigh as she gave up on Yuna for the day. With a slightly crestfallen expression, the Guildmaster chatted with Yuna for a short while. A few minutes later, the doors opened once again and a familiar figure walked in. It only takes a single glance to recognize who it was. "Oh! Looks like your escort is here." £ÛRina£Ý "Good morning, Guildmaster Rina." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, good morning too, Grey. Have you changed your mind about alchemy? We have a great pay, you know?" £ÛRina£Ý "Sorry, but I think I''ll have to decline again. I''m already pretty satisfied with what I''m doing right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Aww... That''s too bad..." £ÛRina£Ý Once again, the Guildmaster tried to invite Grey to the Alchemists'' Guild, but the latter declined him quickly without even a second thought. It wasn''t the first time it happened. It was a scene which repeated itself every time Grey visited to get Yuna. There was one time Grey got caught by the Guildmaster. It was a day where he, who was only Tier 3 at alchemy, managed to create a High-Tier, Middle-Grade potion. He was forced to advance to Tier 4 because of the pressure from the Guildmaster. Starting from that day, Grey had always been careful around the Guildmaster. He swore to himself that he''ll never be swept by her tune again. He didn''t want to experience the same hell again. "Well then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye, Guildmaster¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Bye¡«! See you next time." £ÛRina£Ý With their business settled in the Alchemists'' Guild, Grey and Yuna left the guild©`Well, they were about to when Grey suddenly halted his steps. He had seen a familiar someone with his "Heaven''s Eye". "Right, Guildmaster. You might wanna watch your back?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? My back...?" £ÛRina£Ý Heeding Grey''s warning, the Guildmaster slowly turned around to see what the former was talking about. The moment she did, her facial expression quickly turned pale and all sorts of emotions burst inside her heart. What she saw was none other than a demon scarier than any sort of monster she had seen. That demon was Aldean, her Vice-Guildmaster who was currently wearing a very dangerous smile across his face. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Guildmaster, how many times have I already told you to not skip work? It seems like you still haven''t learnt your lesson, I see." £ÛAldean£Ý "N-No, that''s not it! I-I''m just receiving the potions Yuna made. Yes! Yes! That''s it, the potions! I''m doing my job." £ÛRina£Ý "I see... But now that you''ve received them already, let''s go back to the office, shall we? I''m pretty sure you still have some work to do." £ÛAldean£Ý The Guildmaster tried to argue but it was pointless against the smiling demon in front of her. Without any resistance, she was once again dragged away to her office with an expression of despair over her face. "Noooo!!!" £ÛRina£Ý A loud wail echoed all over the guild with the Guildmaster''s defeat. Aldean''s smile was unchanging as he dragged away his troublemaker of a guildmaster. It was clear that a certain someone is going to receive a lecture again. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna had already exited the guild and were out in the main street. They are now heading to the Adventurers'' Guild and along the way, they bought a couple of snacks which caught their eyes. Now that quite some time has passed, there aren''t as many people who crowd over Grey and Yuna whenever they walk the streets. While the people still gaze at them every time, it was much better than before. As for those who asks for autographs, the two have learnt to decline their requests. Well, in the first place, not many people approach them because of their status. Even those who crowded at the inn only wanted to see them. They were really glad that things had returned to normal. A few minutes of walking later, Grey and Yuna have finally arrived at the Adventurers'' Guild. Since it was still in the middle of the morning, there weren''t many people around as they were busy with their quests. "Good morning, Tilda." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good morning as well. Are you here to take quests?" £ÛTilda£Ý A common question. Having entertained Grey and Yuna for months, that was the question which followed Tilda''s greeting most oftenly. Especially with Grey and Yuna''s clearing track record, it has already become a habit. "No, not today, at least. We''re here to meet with the Guildmaster. Is he in at the moment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The Guildmaster? Yes, he should be in his office now." £ÛTilda£Ý "I see, thanks. We''ll see you late©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, wait!" £ÛTilda£Ý Grey and Yuna were about to leave for the office when Tilda suddenly stopped them. They didn''t know what the reason was, but judging from the latter''s tone, it seemed pretty important. "Is... something the matter?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, wait, I have something to give you... Just a moment please... I''ll just... Just a second... Ah!" £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda kept mumbling things to herself as she searched the drawers below the counter. She then grabbed a couple of letters and flipped throughout them until she arrived at the one she was looking for. All the letters Tilda flipped through were ones addressed to Grey and Yuna. All from nobility, the gentry, merchants, and all sorts of people who wanted to meet them. Just seeing them was enough for the two to feel a little uncomfortable. In just a couple of weeks, the Guild has already received hundreds of letters from all over the place. Some were addressed to the two while some were for Kris and Aria. Regardless, all have been turned down. None of the four wanted to be involved in any way with them. "Tilda, if it''s another noble©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no that''s not it©` I mean yes, but no! Well, it''s a letter from Miss Aria and Mister Kris. I thought you''d want to see them." £ÛTilda£Ý "Mister Kris and Miss Aria?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Then that means..." £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as they heard those two familiar names getting mentioned, a sudden thought clicked inside them. For an engaged couple who have been away to manage their upcoming wedding, there would only be a single reason to send a letter. Hurriedly, Grey and Yuna opened up the letter and read its content, their eyes beaming brightly as they passed every lime. Just as they had expected, it was a wedding invitation, and the contents were as follows: ------ To Grey and Yuna, Good morning, you two, or maybe it''s already afternoon or even night the moment you are reading it. Regardless, we are happy to announce that our wedding date has already been decided. Just like Kris said before, we might not know each other for as long as other friends would, but we are happy that we can call you friends. We would more than love it if you could attend and witness this important moment of our lives as we share our vows between each other. The wedding would be held on the 25th of Carnelion (Veneris) at the Malus Village far east of the Farflan territory. Attached to the letter would be further directions to guide you on your journey. We hope to see you soon. Sincerely, Kris and Aria ----- Warm smiles appeared on Grey and Yuna''s faces as they read the letter. While the sender was written as "Kris and Aria", they knew full well that it was only Aria who wrote it. Nevertheless, they were still happy. Just like what the letter said, there was another piece of paper on the envelope. One which looked like a map. But after finding it, they also found another peculiar thing. The letter had a fold on it. Their suspicions aroused, Grey and Yuna carefully unfolded the fold they discovered and the moment they did, they found another part of the message. Well, it was only a postscript attached to it. Even then, they took their time to read it. ------ P.S. Can you bring some booze along the way? All they have here is tea and fruit wine. I''m writing this after Aria so don''t tell her about this when you arrive. I''m counting on the two of you. ------ Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but smile wryly. While the first part of the letter was good and sincere, clearly written by Aira, the postscript written by the groom-to-be, Kris, just hit them differently. They couldn''t tell whether he was joking or serious. There was only one thing that was sure. It was that their plan for the next couple of weeks has already been decided. All that was left was to meet the Guildmaster and they could start preparing for the journey ahead. "Thank you for the letter, Tilda. We''ll be heading to the Guildmaster''s office now." £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem. See you later¡«!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Un! See you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Waving their hands goodbye, Grey and Yuna headed to the Guildmaster''s office. They had already received a wonderful news, and now, they are going to receive yet another one. It was a good day. After knocking a couple of times on the door, Gaston immediately let the two of them in. As usual, he was sitting behind his desk, but unlike before, there wasn''t that much paperwork to be seen. Only the normal amount. "Hahaha, look at your faces. You two sure look excited." £ÛGaston£Ý "Well, you do know what kind of situation we are in." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! That''s right! You can''t blame us for being excited, Guildmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, I get it already, so settle down, you two." £ÛGaston£Ý Shaking his head ever so slightly, the Guildmaster opened the drawer beside him and got a certain small box from it. Seeing the box, Grey and Yuna''s eyes brimmed with excitement even more. The items they have been waiting for have finally arrived. Slowly, as if building up tension, the Guildmaster opened the box. What was revealed inside were two plain looking guild cards which are colored white. They were Grey and Yuna'' alternate ID cards. Unlike the usual guild cards, alternate ones are linked to the main cards. They cannot go past F-rank and the points earned using it can be transferred to the main ID. They could also be used to transfer money to one another. Only those with enough authority like a Guild Highmaster, like Velzier, who oversees operations on a national scale and of similar or greater status can learn that they are an alternate card. They are pretty much safe and secure. "Here you go." £ÛGaston£Ý The feeling of excitement and happiness surged even more the moment they got ahold of their new cards. Two unfamiliar names were present in their cards. There was "Shin" for Grey and "Elena" for Yuna, their alternate identities. Since it would pretty much be useless if their names are still revealed, it was a must to have the names in their alternate cards changed. Grey chose his because it was common and easy to pronounce while Yuna, well, she just wanted to match the name trend in the Geldoria and Landevar families. While they may not be of much use in Galderia, when they go adventuring, if coupled with their disguise, it would be more than perfect. Now, they won''t have to put up with troublesome formalities and could enjoy their adventures more normally. Seeing them so happy over such a thing, the Guildmaster could only hide a sigh under his breath. After all, in his eyes, Grey and Yuna looked like children who just got their hands on a new toy. "Well, changing the topic, I''ve heard you''ve gotten a letter from Kris and Aria. Are you going to attend their wedding?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Ah, yes. That''s what we are planning to do. We''ll probably be heading out in a few days'' time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... How I envy the two of you..." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster heaved a deep sigh once again. This time, it wasn''t because of Grey and Yuna, but rather what currently lies in front of him. Not just his paperwork, but also his responsibilities as a Guildmaster. "Is there something wrong, Guildmaster?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Nothing, really. I also got an invitation, but as you already know, my job isn''t exactly one which has a lot of free time. Though it bothers me, I''ll have to decline the invitation." £ÛGaston£Ý A troubled expression on his face, the Guildmaster returned the box which once contained Grey and Yuna''s alternate cards into the drawer. He was clearly disappointed to miss a once in a lifetime event. "Well, there really isn''t much I could do about it. Anyway, since the two of you are going, I want to ask you a favor." £ÛGaston£Ý "As long as it''s not paperwork, we''ll try our best to fulfill it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, don''t worry, it''s no such thing. We''re fully staffed right now so it will still be a while before problems like before occur again." £ÛGaston£Ý Replies the Gulldmaster. This time, he slowly stood up and faced the cabinet behind him. Just like how Tilda looked before, he searched the cabinet for a certain item, only stopping after getting his hands on a certain box. The box was a little bigger than the one he put back in the drawer. It was a white one with red engravings on it. There was no jewelry or anything uselessly fancy. Just a simple and elegant box. "Here, it''s my wedding gift for Kris and Aria. I was thinking of giving it when they return but since you''re heading there, might as well have them receive it on their wedding day. Can you do that for me?" £ÛGaston£Ý Contrary to their expectations, the Guildmaster''s request had nothing to do with the Adventurers'' Guild. Now, he only looked like a man who wanted to wish his friend a happy marriage rather than the Guildmaster they knew. Well, the answer was already obvious. There was no reason for the two to refuse such a heartfelt request. They couldn''t help but smile gently after seeing such an act. "Of course! You can count on us!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, then while you''re at it, send them my regards too." £ÛGaston£Ý "We''ll make sure to do so." £ÛGrey£Ý After everything was settled, Grey, Yuna, and the Guildmaster talked about a couple of topics before parting ways with one another. The Guildmaster remained in his office as he should while Grey and Yuna have been dismissed. Returning to the lobby, they had another short chat, but this time with Tilda. It was one which only lasted a couple of minutes before the two headed outside the guild and into the open streets. By the time they were out, it was almost time for lunch, and so, the two of them headed back to their home and cooked themselves a delicious meal. It was one which they enjoyed happily. "By the way, Grey... I have a question..." £ÛYuna£Ý Whilst Grey was taking care of the dishes, Yuna''s gentle voice rang from behind. One might have expected that she was hogging Grey again, but ha! You were wrong! She already let go of him! "What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "About the wedding... what should we do with the wedding gift?" £ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s words, Grey''s hands stopped moving. Since they had just gotten a wedding invitation, he had also not thought about it too much. In fact, he only started thinking about it now that Yuna already mentioned it. "Yuna, let''s go on a shopping spree!" £ÛGrey£Ý A bold declaration. Grey''s voice boomed throughout the kitchen. His face was serious and determined as well. He has no knowledge about wedding gifts and such, but was excited to have a shopping date with Yuna. It was a flawless plan! CHAPTER 126 END Chapter 127: Gift Selection Blue, pink, yellow, white, and many more. Fabrics and cloths of all color and texture filled each and every corner of the store. Even just when viewed from outside, one could already tell how beautiful it was, much less when one gets inside. It was a fantastics place for all textile needs. In front of such an amazing store, two figures stood motionless as they stared at the establishment before them. Although their eyes were fixed on the store and its products, their minds were on another place. They were none other than Grey and Yuna who are currently out shopping for what they will be gifting Kris and Aria on their wedding. Going out without much plans in mind, they were at a loss at what to do. Neither of them knew what to buy nor what to do. It was all brought by Grey''s thoughtless suggestion. They were also in their disguises once again. While it was fine to go about normally on the streets, it was different when it came to shopping. Every time they go inside stores, the employees would always become stiff and surprised hence countermeasures were taken. "Grey... You just wanted a shopping date, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s questioning stare boring a hole in him, Grey''s eyes immediately swam to another direction, scratching his cheeks a little out of guilt. He tried his best to hide it from Yuna, but with how much time they had spent wandering aimlessly, it was bound to be found out. To start their shopping spree, they headed straight into the market to have a light breakfast. After that, they went around a few places and enjoyed themselves there. In other words, they have only been having fun and have yet to touch the main purpose of their shopping. "It seems I have been found out, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey could only give in to Yuna''s stares. Now that he was busted, there wasn''t much he could do about it. What was important was that the two of them had fun. It was a successful morning. "Geez... You should have told me before if you wanted to have a date. It''s not like I''m going to say ''no'', anyways..." £ÛYuna£Ý Mumbled Yuna in a low voice as her cheeks started to burn bright red. She cannot deny that she had a lot of fun. Just spending time together with Grey was enough for her to be happy. If possible, she wanted to go on dates more often. Of course, Grey felt the same as her. Seeing how cute and adorable his girlfriend was acting, he couldn''t help himself but pat her head gently. It was something Yuna liked as well. Her cheeks became more flushed when Grey did so. "Alight, alright, I''ll tell you next time, but... For now, I guess we should head to the "Rabbit''s Den" for now, huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why so?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey''s hand still on top of her head, Yuna tilted her head a little as she wondered about the former''s suggestion. She looked so adorable that Grey thought his heart was going to explode because of cuteness overload. "Well, we need some advice on what to buy for a wedding gift, don''t we? I figured Mister Gerd and Missus Selia would know a thing or two." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, I see! That does make sense." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right. And while we''re at it... should we get ourselves an early lunch as well? I''m getting famished." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Happy expressions on their faces and their hands link with one another, their feet finally moved after quite some time of standing still. Their destination was to the southern streets where the "Rabbit''s Den" was located. On the way, they stopped by a couple cafes and pastry shops, buying themselves some sweets and desserts for them to enjoy. They bought quite a lot for the journey ahead and for Gerd and family to taste as well. Cling Cling Cling Soft chimes resounded like music in the air as soon as Grey and Yuna opened the door to the inn. The first one to greet them was Helen''s slightly surprised face which soon turned into a big smile. "Hello¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna! Grey! What brings the two of you here?" £ÛHelen£Ý "We''re happy to see you as well, Helen. As for the reason... Is Mister Gerd and Missus Selia still working?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mom and Dad? Yeah, they''re in the kitchen. Are you going to cook something delicious again?!" £ÛHelen£Ý A bright expression bloomed on Helen''s face with her eyes gleaming with sparkles. It has been ingrained in her subconscious that whenever Grey mentions something about the kitchen, she''ll get to eat a delicious dish. Grey could only laugh wryly at Helen''s expression, feeling a little guilty over how he transformed a perfectly normal girl into a little glutton. He started to wonder whether it was some sort of curse. After all, Yuna and Eliza were also the same. Unfortunately for the aforementioned excited girl, it wasn''t the reason why Grey and Yuna visited the inn for the day. She couldn''t just be any further from the truth. "Sorry to burst your expectations, but no... Actually, we''re here to look for advice. Though it seems we''ll need to wait a little bit for that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Aww... No food, huh..." £ÛHelen£Ý The moment she heard the word "sorry", Helen''s hopeful heart was immediately and mercilessly crushed. She was so distraught that she didn''t even hear the latter parts of Grey''s statement. She simply returned to behind her desk with a little dejected expression. Well, it was one which didn''t last long. She quickly cheered up when Grey offered her some of the cake they just bought. It was a strawberry shortcake. While it was earlier than planned, Grey took out a couple more cakes from his "Inventory" and placed it on top of the reception desk. The three of them enjoyed a sweet snack time whilst chatting happily with one another. Time passed and the customers started pouring in. Helen had to go assist her parents in the dining hall, leaving Grey and Yuna alone with each other. Soon after, the lunch rush subsided and everything went back to normal. "I heard you needed something from us, Grey, Yuna." £ÛGerd£Ý Greeted Gerd as he removed the cloth covering his head. Behind him were Selia and Helen who were currently taking their rest, seating themselves along one of the tables, clearly a little exhausted from their recent activities. "Yeah, well... It''s more like we need advice." £ÛGrey£Ý "Advice? For what? Did you two get in a fight again?" £ÛGerd£Ý "No! Not at all! Would we be heading here together if we were fighting?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahahaha, just kidding, kidding." £ÛGerd£Ý Despite being similarly tired like Selia and Helen, Gerd still managed to let off a hearty laugh. As for the two in the receiving end, they were a little embarrassed, remembering what their fight was about. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Mister Gerd, that was mean..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, sorry, sorry... Anyway, that advice you were talking about... Let''s hear out the problem first. I''ll do my best to answer it." £ÛGerd£Ý "Thank you, Mister Gerd." £ÛGrey£Ý From start to beginning, Grey and Yuna explained their circumstances to Gerd. Soon after, Selia and Helen joined in and they also listened to what they had to say, nodding their heads in silence from time to time. Even Helen, who has yet to attend any marriage ceremony was interested in the topic. She acted as if she was an expert regarding such things, relying on the knowledge she obtained from the plethora of romance novels she read whenever she was free. "You''re a smooth one, aren''t you, Grey¡«? Luring Yuna to a shopping date without her knowing about it¡«. Such a bad boy¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen''s that''s... Well, I just thought it was nice to go on a date. And also... What''s wrong with having a date with your girlfriend?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, nothing¡« Nothing at all¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý Rather than giving them advice, Helen enjoyed teasing the two of them more. As for her parents, Gerd and Selia, they were thinking seriously about how to respond to Grey and Yuna''s worries. Their years of marriage aren''t for nothing, after all. Even then, they weren''t able to give an immediate answer. While they knew of Kris and Aria''s names, they didn''t know them personally, and so, they didn''t know what kinds of things they would like. All that came to mind were general gifts one would see in all sorts of weddings. There was also the fact that not only were the groom-to-be and bride-to-be, just like Grey and Yuna, they are also hailed as heroes of the kingdom. There was no way they could just half-ass their answers. "Right, Grey, Yuna, before coming here... What kinds of things have you thought of giving them?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Umm... Furniture, appliances, and such, I guess... But I doubt Mister Kris and Miss Aria would have any troubles affording them." £ÛGrey£Ý "For me, I thought of gifting them fabrics and a few accessories, but..." £ÛYuna£Ý "But you have the same problem as Grey." £ÛGerd£Ý "Un... I''m sure Mister Kris and Miss Aria could afford them. I wanted to give them something special if possible." £ÛYuna£Ý The hurdle only became higher after Grey and Yuna''s statements. What they talked about were the general items people gifted people during weddings. Apart from it, there were paintings, luxury items, and food, but then again, they were things which would depend on the taste of the receivers. There was one thing which came to Gerd''s mind, but he wasn''t sure if he should suggest such a thing. After all, the newlyweds might feel mixed emotions after receiving them. There was no way he could suggest aphrodisiacs and the like. "Oh! I get it!" £ÛGerd£Ý A deep voice echoed across the inn, accompanied by a sudden clap. While it might cost a hefty sum to buy rare and top quality ones, with how wealthy Grey and Yuna were, Gerd was sure they could afford them. "How about wine? I think they would appreciate a good brew." £ÛGerd£Ý Like thunder on a clear day, Gerd''s suggestion resounded loud and clear inside Grey and Yuna''s minds. Being reminded of the postscript Kris had written previously, it was the perfect gift they could give. Neither of them may be knowledgeable about such things regarding alcohol, but they knew someone who would. It was only this time that they saw how important and valuable having connections were. "Then since you''re gifting them wine, how about some sweets too? I think they would like those chocolates you had us try a couple weeks ago?" £ÛSelia£Ý "Ah! How about a music box?! I''ve read of it countless times. I think it''ll work out perfectly." £ÛHelen£Ý One after another, more and more ideas came to mind. Some were perfect, some were vague, and some were straight up absurd. The one who pitched in the most suggestions was Helen who was only relying on her romance novel knowledge. In the end, Grey and Yuna settled with a few things amongst the suggestions given. There was wine, chocolate, a music box, tea, a blender to be made by Grey, good fabrics, and one which Grey just thought up of. He was going to be busy making a couple magic tools. The tool that Grey was thinking of was something which was quite common back on Earth. He wanted to give it to them so that they could commemorate the day of the wedding. Well, it was something he also wanted to make for him and Yuna to use. He felt very motivated. "Are all of that alright? We could pitch in more ideas if you want." £ÛGerd£Ý "No, it''s more than plenty. Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t mention it. Just drop by if you ever need something again." £ÛGerd£Ý "Yeah! Our doors are always welcome!" £ÛHelen£Ý Warm smiles appeared here and there as everyone waved their hands goodbye. Now that they knew what they wanted to gift, Grey and Yuna once again headed straight to the shopping district, their hands linked with each other once again. The first place Grey and Yuna went to was the clothing and fabric store they were staring at a couple hours ago. Just from the storefront, one could already tell they were only selling fabrics of high qualities. Upon entering, they were greeted with colors with vibrance and saturation they never knew existed. Silk so smooth it flows like the wind and wool products which already looked fluffy from far away. Even the store curtains were of high quality. Not only silk and wool, there was also cotton, linen, satin, chiffon, fur, and more. Some were plain, some embroidered and some were already turned into products. There were a lot of types to choose from. Grey and Yuna''s heads turned around left and right, up and down, and to anywhere their interests were drawn. They weren''t experts in fabrics and such, but even they could tell that it was a good decision to enter. Every product they saw was beautiful in their own rights. "Welcome to Farfelle''s, how may I serve you?" £ÛEmployee£Ý Before they even noticed, Grey and Yuna were already in the middle of the store. They only snapped back to reality when an employee called out to them, a bright business smile forming on her scarlet lips. "Ah, we''d like to buy some fabrics. Do you have something smooth to the touch, soft and comfortable, light, cool, and tough. Ah, it would be nice if it''s easy to clean as well." £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s demands, the female employee was made to think for a bit. While there were a lot of fabrics which met the first four descriptions. For coolness, toughness, and ease of cleaning, it was a little tricky. While silk can fulfill the easy requirements, it is very delicate. For ease of cleaning, there was linen and satin. For coolness, cotton. But for toughness, fabrics with such quality aren''t usually smooth, soft, and light, such as denim Grey often wore back in his high school days. Well, such standards only make sense when one talks about Earth''s standards. In Merusia where magic exists, it was completely different. Even if Grey and Yuna fail to find one, they could just buy normal fabric and riddle it with enchantments. "There are three fabrics which match the descriptions, but they are quite expensive. Would they be fine with you?" £ÛEmployee£Ý "Yeah, it''s fine." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish. Then, please follow me." £ÛEmployee£Ý Just like their shopping date back when they were shopping for furniture and such, the female employee led Grey and Yuna to the place where the said fabrics were located. It was along the right where various fabrics were stored in open cabinet-like shelves, rolled up neatly and tucked in inside. After arriving, the employee searched for a certain item code amongst the ones printed over the shelves. She only stopped when she found a white fabric, taking out a little sample for Grey and Yuna to see. "This is Rimmel Cotton. Its specialty is thermal regulation. No matter what the weather or how the temperature is, it maintains a constant temperature. It is very soft as well, perfect for summer clothing." £ÛEmployee£Ý Explained the female employee as she handed the cotton fabric for Grey and Yuna to touch. Just like the employee said, it was very cool to the touch and its softness was something which could be compared to the familiars'' fluffiness when they are in their wolf pup forms. "Now, here is silver spider silk. They are made of spider silk spun by Rheter spiders. It is known for its extreme durability and stretchability despite being smooth and soft. It can even endure knife cuts and fires." £ÛEmployee£Ý The second one was an absurd fabric. Being made by beasts, it was very resilient to physical and natural elements. Forget getting it ruined, making products with it using normal means was impossible. One needs magic tools just to trim and weave them. If it was back on Earth, only a few synthetic kinds can rival it. It was the perfect fabric for secret protection. While it can''t protect from impacts and such, no sharp objects can pierce it. Even bullets would only feel like a very heavy punch. It was like natural kevlar, only lighter. "Finally, we have Samsara. This is a newly invented fabric from the west. While not as resistant nor thermally regulated as the other two, it offers a unique characteristic no other fabric does... It doesn''t let liquids pass through nor stick with it. The same goes for small particles like dust and dirt. In other words... It''s completely resistant to all kinds of filth!" £ÛEmployee£Ý "A-Amazing!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! It''s so soft as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna couldn''t hide their surprise at the employee''s words. Having such a fabric would save a lot of time in the long run. Even when they can use magic, it is still a hassle to clean. It was a product everyone would surely love. Amongst the three fabrics presented, Grey and Yuna were torn apart with the Rimmel Cotton and Samsara. While the Silver Spider Silk was good, they have no need for such extreme resistance. It would only be troublesome to process. "Alright, we''ll take the Rimmel Cotton and the Samsara!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Great choice, dear customer! That would be 1,900 kiels per square meter of Rimmel Cotton and 2,300 kiels for the Samsara." £ÛEmployee£Ý "Ah, yes... Then we''d like©` Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý It had a little delay, but when Grey realized how high the prices were, he was frozen in shock. It felt like his chest stopped. He already expected it, but they really were very expensive. Just a single square meter could almost devour a normal person''s monthly salary. Even back on Earth, Grey''s most expensive clothing did not come close to a tenth of the amount. It was more and shocking, it was stupefying. Not only him, but Yuna felt the same as well. "Is... there something wrong?" £ÛEmployee£Ý "A-Ah, not at all..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he hesitantly chose to purchase the fabrics. In the end, they settled on buying rolls rather than per meter as the former was cheaper. Even then, after buying two rolls each, they almost arrived at a total of 200 thousand kiels, more than a quarter of their house''s worth, including the furnishing. While Grey and Yuna still had billions in their pockets, spending an amount which could buy a pretty comfortable property was still shocking. It was their most expensive purchase, not to mention they were only 4 rolls of fabric. "Here''s your change. Please check if everything is alright." £ÛCashier£Ý "... Yes, it''s perfect." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he put the change and the fabrics inside his "Storage Ring". After all, it would only do no good walking around with such expensive items. They would only be targeted by ill-mannered people, not that it stands as a problem for them. With his business finished, Grey''s eyes wandered around the store in search of a certain someone. It was Yuna who had gone out of his sight again. He only found her when he looked at the far left side, looking curiously at some clothes. "Aprons...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Grey...! Are you done with everything now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... These aprons, do you want to gift it to them as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I was thinking it would be useful once they settle down." £ÛYuna£Ý Following Yuna''s answer, Grey also looked at the aprons available. They were of pretty good quality and felt smooth as well. Just like Yuna said, they would be pretty useful for newlyweds who had just settled down. "Ah! But I did find something which may be more appropriate. Come here, follow me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Without any warning, Yuna grabbed Grey''s hand and they headed into a nearby aisle. The latter just went along with her without much resistance. Though the moment he saw what Yuna was talking about, he was a little surprised. "Baby... clothes...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Since Mister Kris and Miss Aria are going to marry, isn''t the next step having a family? This would be perfect!" £ÛYuna£Ý Enthusiasm was present all over Yuna''s face as she explained her train of thought. While she wasn''t wrong, married couples wouldn''t have a baby immediately after marriage. Even if Aria was pregnant, it would still take 9 months. It was too early for such gifts. "No, Yuna, that''s©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "I wonder what Mister Kris and Miss Aria''s first child will be? Will it be a boy or a girl?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, list©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Maybe they''ll have a twin girl and boy! Grey, what do you think?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried time and time again to bring Yuna back to reality, but the latter was already off to her own world. Grey couldn''t even finish his words because of Yuna''s endless rambling. Yuna only stopped when... "Oh! What a young couple!" "Are they newlyweds?" "Oh my, they''re looking at baby clothes. How cute¡«!" ... the voice of other customers reached her. Before they even noticed, they have already become the center of attention. After all, when such a beautiful and young couple are looking at baby clothes, it was only bound to cause misunderstandings. Realizing the situation they were in, Yuna''s face quickly turned bright red. She quickly placed back the bib she was holding on to where she got it and shied away behind Grey. As for Grey, he was the same case. "Y-Yuna, I think we should head to another store already..." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un... Agreed..." £ÛYuna£Ý Their faces flushed red, Grey and Yuna exited the store, all the while the ladies who were talking about them looked at them warmly. It took them quite some time to calm themselves down. It was another unforgettable and embarrassing memory. CHAPTER 127 Chapter 128: Memories Never Forgotten Boots strapped, coat worn, and equipment ready. It was still early in the morning yet Grey and Yuna were already prepared for an adventure. An adventure unlike their other ones. It was an adventure towards the Elven Kingdom, Ingrasia. It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna shopped together. Thankfully, they were able to buy everything they needed. While the wines and music box cost quite a sum, they were nothing compared to the fabrics before. Those ones were just absurd and extremely expensive. Having readied themselves, Grey and Yuna did a last tour around the town, greeting their acquaintances for the last time before heading out. The last place they headed to were the southern gates were stationed in. "Oh, so you''re going to Ingrasia this time, huh... Must be nice, I also wanted to explore the world when I was younger..." £ÛDale£Ý Mumbled Dale as he reminisced about his past. He was not even that old to begin with, yet the way he was acting made him seem like an elderly man. It only made Grey and Yuna chuckle a little. "Well, I guess you''ll be staying there for quite some time, huh... Make sure to take care of each other, kay?" £ÛDale£Ý "Un! We''ll surely do!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that''s the spirit! Now, why don''t you get moving already? You still have quite the long journey ahead of you." £ÛDale£Ý "Yeah... And see you later, Mister Dale." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Waving their hands goodbye, Grey and Yuna slowly headed off towards the horizon. With each second passing, their figures became smaller and smaller until they were completely out of sight. Their journey has now started. After heading out of town, Grey and Yuna ran diagonally into the direction of the forest, searching for a clear area to do their bidding. Of course, they weren''t just going to travel on foot. They had wings to rely on, after all. "Come out, Sirius." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s behest, the wind in the forest started to waver and the ground trembled slightly. Soon after, a magnificent figure took form, one which resembled that of a platinum-scaled dragon, fearsome yet beautiful. "Hmm... It''s been quite a while since we''ve seen you in this form. How are you feeling, Sirius?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m more than fine, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý Replied Sirius as she stretched out her wings into the open air. She has usually been in her wolf pup form and now that she was in her real form, she felt a little strange. Well, not that it can hinder any of her abilities. "Good morning, Sirius." £ÛYuna£Ý "A lovely morning as well, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý After stretching her wings and whipping her tail a little, Sirius knelt to the ground and lowered her wings. Even without Grey and Yuna telling her what to do, she already knew what she was summoned for and was simply performing her duty. She was more than happy to be of help. "Sorry to trouble you again, Sirius, but we''ll be in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý "This is no trouble at all, Master. This one is more than happy to serve." £ÛSirius£Ý As soon as Grey and Yuna were on her back, Sirius spread her wings openly as much as she could and in just a mere fraction of a second, she flapped her wings powerfully, bringing forth bursts of winds and sending herself hundreds of meters up into the sky. A few more flaps later, she was already at the level of the clouds. It was white on the level of the eyes, blue on the sky above, and green on the ground below. There was a clear separation of colors. "Master, Mistress, please hold on tight." £ÛSirius£Ý Giving a final warning, Sirius once again flapped her wings, covering a couple hundred meters in an instant. On her wake, the clouds parted half as she continued to soar through the vast sky. Violent winds and interfering clouds of dust. None were able to pass through Grey''s barrier. While they would just be fine without one, it would be more comfortable with it. It felt like they were just having a picnic on Sirius'' back. For hours which passed and hours to come, there was only green as far as the eyes could see. They have already entered the outskirts of the Haltea Great Forest. It was one which covered everything as far as the eyes could see. Taking breaks here and there, the journey continued. Night fell and they took a short rest, only continuing when the sky was awake once again. Compared to the three and a half day journey before, it only took them more than a day to return, return to the place where it all began. "Sirius, land over there." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish." £ÛSirius£Ý Heeding Grey''s words, Sirius slowed down the beat of her wings, their altitude lowering by the second. It didn''t take long before they landed on the lush grounds, surrounded by the dense forest. As soon as they landed, Grey and Yuna''s eyes immediately looked around the place. It has been a little more than seven months since they departed yet the forest hasn''t changed a little bit. It was just like how they remembered it to be. "Then, I''ll be going back to the shadows now, Master, Mistress. I hope you enjoy the rest of the day." £ÛSirius£Ý "Ah, yeah... Thank you for your service." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Sirius!" £ÛYuna£Ý A smile appearing on her rigid looking face, Sirius vanished as suddenly as she appeared. Her eye-catching platinum scales vanished into thin air. The only thing to be seen was a small shadow merging back to Grey and Yuna''s own. Walking down the forest, under the canopies of the massive trees, Grey and Yuna could hear a familiar symphony ringing in their ears. The chirping of the insects, the tweeting of the birds, the rustling of the leaves, and the gentle trickling of the little creeks. They were all music to their ears. A couple more minutes of walking, a familiar and precious scenery greeted them. Standing before them was a shabby-looking cabin in the middle of the forest. To some, it may just look odd and strange, to Grey and Yuna, it was home. A place which contained countless memories. Still not uttering a single word, Grey and Yuna slowly entered the cabin. A little creak resounded across the quiet forest as the door opened. Inside was a precious sight. The chairs, desks, cabinets, and every single furniture they treasured were still around. It made them feel nostalgic. "Hmm... This surely is amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Hm? What is?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The house... Even though it''s been months, there''s no dust and such. Everything''s perfectly clean." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, sliding her finger across one of the cabinets near her. Even when she slid her finger, not a single speck of dust gathered. It wasn''t only the cabinet, every other piece of furniture and even the floor was clean and spotless. "Aww... I wish our new house was like this too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that would surely be nice. Too bad there''s nothing we could do about it... Anyway, how about we have a little early lunch? I''m itching to use the kitchen here again after a long time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Then I''ll help you out!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That would be most welcome, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý Heading to the kitchen, Grey and Yuna then prepared a quick lunch for the both of them. It may have been a while but they still remembered where everything was and cooking was just as easy. The sun reaching its Zenith and the day at eleven, a hot and steamy lunch was served over the dining table. It was one which Grey and Yuna enjoyed with big smiles across their faces, all the while laughing at they chatted merrily. After lunch, they continued their tour of the house and out in the vicinity. The small herd farms Yuna made were still there and were ready to be harvested. She was more than happy to do so. "Grey, I''ll be going now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Do you remember the way there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Don''t worry, I know it like the back of my hand." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, as a lucky charm..." £ÛGrey£Ý Without any warning, Grey approached Yuna and parted her hair upwards. He then gave Yuna a gentle kiss on the forehead. It may be just a simple gesture but it contained all of Grey''s sincere feelings. "Take care of yourself, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý A smile on her face and her cheeks painted with a slight tint of red, Yuna waved her hand and headed out of the house. A few moments later, she was out of Grey''s sight and only the lush, dense sea of trees could be seen. As for Grey, there are two reasons why he stayed behind. The first was that he wanted Yuna to have time for herself when she heads to her destination. The second one was more of an urgent matter. There were a lot of things he needed to prepare for the day. It was going to be busy. "Alright, let''s get this started!" £ÛGrey£Ý His eyes brimming with determination, Grey took out large amounts of ingredients and a similarly large amount of cooking tools. The flames were lit ablaze and the faucet started running. It was time for battle! A battle against time!" ... Tall trees, horned rabbits hopping, and deers grazing at ferns. There were a lot of things to be seen across the vast forest. While it was dominated by green, there were also a lot of colors to be seen, from dull grays to vibrant blues. It was a fantastic world hidden beneath the canopies. Along this dense forest, a certain figure was running along faster than the wind yet silent and gentle. Her silver hair fluttering in the air and her eyes gleaming like deep blue sapphire. It was none other than Yuna. Yuna ran for several minutes covering kilometers of distance. Her face the whole time wore expressions of loneliness, yet strangely, there was a mile on her face. Along the way, suddenly, she halted. She has arrived. Unlike the other parts of the forest, her destination was much more barren. While there were grasses and bushes all over, the trees were far and few in between. It was a place Yuna was too familiar with. A place where Grey saved her. "Mom, Dad, everyone, I''m back." £ÛYuna£Ý A lonely voice echoed in the air as Yuna approached two large slabs of stones buried on the ground. It was her parents'' graves, and around them were the gravestones of her former village members. Yuna knelt gently on the soft, green grass, sweeping away the dust and debris gathered with her delicate hands. With just a little cleaning, the letters carved on the stones were revealed. "Sorry it took me so long to visit. I''ve just been too busy..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna continued to clean the gravestones, removing the overgrown plants and weeds in the vicinity. There was sadness and loneliness in her eyes but her voice and actions remained calm. "Mom, Dad, do you know...? I''ve achieved my dreams. I have been to a lot of places, I''ve also eaten lots of sweets, and I''ve had the honor of helping a lot of people. You must be surprised, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Continued Yuna. Now, she was squatting on the ground, looking at her parents'' gravestones with similar lonely eyes. Even then, she continued to talk with them, passing the time away. "Ah, right.... And do you know about the boy I''ve told you before? W... Well, n-now he''s my boyfriend. I-I know it might be too early for me, b-but...! I really, really like him! A-And you don''t need to worry, he''s very kind! I''m sure he''ll always take care of me, always by my side..." £ÛYuna£Ý Now, a flustered expression appeared on Yuna''s face. It was as if her parents were really there. Her expressions, tone of voice, and every body movements, she didn''t seem like she was alone at all. For hours to come, Yuna continued talking by herself, telling hundreds of stories about what happened over her adventures with Grey. There are times she looked lonely, times she looked happy, and of course, times she looked flustered. She was very expressive. "Ah...! When did it get so late?" £ÛYuna£Ý By the time she noticed, it was already late in the afternoon. She had so much fun talking to her parents'' graves that she didn''t realize how quickly time flew by. It was time for her to go back. "Then... I''ll see you later, Mom, Dad... Bye¡«..." £ÛYuna£Ý A lonely expression about on her face, Yuna stood up and turned around, heading back to where she came from. The place has turned quiet once again. The only difference was that it was much cleaner and flowers of all kinds could be seen all over the graveyard. The sun setting down on the horizon, Yuna went home. On the way home, the forest was much darker and quieter. Different animals were present than in the morning and the stars started to climb the sky. "I''m back.....?" £ÛYuna£Ý A puzzled expression could be seen on Yuna''s face as soon as she walked inside the house. The interior looked much different than when she left. It was much more vibrant and the scent of food wafted everywhere. "Welcome back. How did things go?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It went smoothly, but... what''s the occasion? Why is there so much food? The place looks livelier as well." £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna, her eyes continuing to look around the house. As for Grey, there was a peculiar expression on his face, one which contained traces of shock and disbelief as he looked at Yuna time and time again. "You silly, girl... It seems you''ve forgotten again. It''s your birthday." £ÛGrey£Ý "My birthday...... Eh?! That was today?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Compared to when they celebrated Yuna''s birthday for the first time, it wasn''t Grey who was shocked, but rather Yuna. She has been so preoccupied with thinking about visiting her parents'' graves that it completely slipped her mind. There was a little hint of surprise on her face for a little bit, but that surprise soon turned into happiness as a smile bloomed on her face. She was very touched by Grey''s efforts and couldn''t express how thankful she was. "Happy birthday." £ÛGrey£Ý Along his greeting, Grey planted yet another kiss on Yuna, this time, on her cheeks. At the same time, Grey gave her a present neatly and beautifully wrapped in wrapping paper bought at the time of Eliza''s birthday. "This is... Can I open it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, go ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s permission, Yuna quickly tore apart the wrapping paper, revealing the gift inside. It was a book which was quite thick. It was something Grey made with his own hands and something which took a lot of effort as well. Curiously, Yuna opened the books and read its contents. It was one formatted after the textbooks Grey had read in his past life. Yuna stopped at the table of contents, her eyes shocked by quite a bit as she read the words contained. "Grey, this is...!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. It contains everything I know about alchemy. I figured it would be useful for your hobby. Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I love it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Overwhelmed by happiness, Yuna jumped into Grey''s arms and gave him a tight embrace. Yuna''s actions were so sudden that Grey didn''t manage to catch her perfectly and the two of them fell to the ground. Even then, bright smiles could be found on their faces. "Happy birthday, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "Mistress, congratulations on turning 17!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Mistress, happy, happy, happy birthday!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Congratulations on this joyous occasion, Mistress." £ÛArcturus£Ý After Grey, it was the familiars'' turn to greet Yuna. While they didn''t have any presents like Grey, Yuna was already satisfied with their thoughts. She all gave them a tight hug, indulging in their fluffiness. As for Grey, he went to the kitchen to get a certain something. When he returned, he had a telephone with him and a large, warm smile on his face, heading to Yuna who was currently cuddling with the familiars. "Yuna, here, there''s a call for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "A call?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. It''s quite urgent, so I suggest you answer it immediately." £ÛGrey£Ý Still a little confused, Yuna received the phone from Grey. She then answered the call, but... "Hell©`" £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Happy birthday, Elder Sister Yuna! Congratulations on your seventeenth birthday! I hope you have another happy year¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý ... Yuna couldn''t even finish her first word, she was already interrupted by Eliza''s energetic greeting. Yuna couldn''t be any more surprised as she glanced at Grey''s direction. The latter was only smiling. ¡¸Elder Sister Yuna, are you still there...?¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "A-Ah, yes. I''m still here... How did you know it was my birthday?" £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Ah, that... Elder Brother Grey told me just this afternoon. I''m upset that Elder Sister Yuna didn''t tell me earlier. I could''ve sent you a gift...¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "No, that''s fine. I''m already happy right now." £ÛYuna£Ý Once again, Yuna''s eyes glanced at Grey. While she didn''t know how long Grey had planned it nor how much effort Grey had exerted, she knew everything he did was sincere. Although silent, her mouth moved, pronouncing the words "thank you". She was very happy. After Eliza, Fritz and Polaris gave their greetings. A few more people followed suit in greeting her. Everyone greeted her in their own ways, and she was thankful for each and every one of them. The smile on her face didn''t fade at all. Following the greetings, it was time for dinner to commence. It was only then that Yuna realized once again how Grey had cooked. Not only the kitchen and dining room, there was even food displayed over the living room. "Waah¡«! There''s so much food." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, well, this is all going to disappear into our stomachs soon. So... How about we start the feast already?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excited as one can be, Yuna sat on the dining table whilst Grey served her. Yuna wanted to help out in serving the dishes, but Grey insisted on doing it himself. He wanted Yuna to just relax on her birthday. "Mnm! Delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, I''m glad you like it. Now, why don''t you try this one too? They''re lobsters I chanced upon back at Galderia. I also glazed it with a special sauce. I''m sure you''ll like it." £ÛGrey£Ý Lured by Grey''s words, Yuna opened her mouth wide as Grey fed her the said lobster. The moment it entered her mouth, an explosion of flavor burst on her tongue. She could only squeal quietly but her face was screaming how happy she was. It was amongst the best dishes she had eaten. Dinner continued and Grey joined in as well. Chatting, laughing, and teasing one another. A lot of things happened over the dining table. Of course, the familiars joined them as well, having their own portions. After dinner, the celebration did not stop. Grey and Yuna played some board games with one another. As usual, it was chess. Yuna was still hung up on her losses and wanted to win very badly. Her eyes were alight with determination. Currently, Grey and Yuna are already on their sixth game. As one would expect, Grey had won all the previous five matches. But now, everything is different. With a final move from Yuna, everything was decided. "I... I won! Yay¡«! I finally won against Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I lost, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Excitedly, Yuna celebrated her first win against Grey by jumping cheerfully up and down. It has been more than two weeks since Yuna played against Grey for the first time. It was only natural that she was happy after countless losses. Grey was returning the chess pieces to their right pieces when Yuna suddenly stopped hopping around and approached Grey from behind. She then gave her another hug, her face beet red as one would expect. "Grey, thank you... For everything, be it the past, the present, or the future... Thank you..." £ÛYuna£Ý A gentle and sweet voice reached Grey''s ears. His heart raced wildly as a smile appeared on his face. He couldn''t see Yuna''s expression, but he knew it was like his, red and flushed. "Don''t mention it... How about we play another game?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý The game of chess continued and unlike the sixth match, Yuna continued losing again and again. Grey had gotten more serious now and so, things only became troublesome for Yuna. In the end, the tally was 13-1 in Grey''s favor. It was Yuna''s defeat. The night went deeper and the stars gleamed brighter. Just like the day 3 years ago, on Yuna''s fourteenth birthday, what happened today will be forever carved into their hearts. An unforgettable and precious memory. CHAPTER 128 END Chapter 129: Love and Beyond Tweet Tweet Tweet Music filled the air with the fresh scent of vegetation wafting here and there. The forest, just as how large and dense it is, was also peaceful and quiet. There was no bustling sound to be heard like the one in cities. The light from the sky above barely reaches the ground below, caught by the canopy of leaves acting like rooves to a house. Even then, the forest was not dark at all. It was cool and refreshing, perfect for meditation. "Mhmn..." £ÛYuna£Ý In such a peaceful forest, a silent and gentle groan resounded softly throughout the air. The source was none other than Yuna who had just woken up, stretching her arms towards the ceiling to greet a new day. After their game of chess the day before, Grey and Yuna played more board games and ended up staying up until midnight. It was the reason why Yuna woke up so late in the morning. Nevertheless, she had a good night''s rest. While Grey was nowhere to be found in the bedroom, he slept together with her throughout the night. Yuna could still feel his warmth as she rolled over the bed with a smile on her face, still remembering the events which took place. It was, without a doubt, the best birthday she ever had. "Mhm... Alrighty... Let''s head downstairs..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna had a final stretch of her arms before leaving the bed. She then fixed the blanket and pillows before heading downstairs to where Grey was, skipping her steps away, looking forward to what she''ll be having for breakfast. As she had expected, Grey was there in the kitchen, cooking their breakfast. The very moment he saw Yuna, a smile appeared on his face. He then approached her and gave her a morning kiss on the forehead like he usually does. "Good morning. Did you sleep well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I had a wonderful rest!" £ÛYuna£Ý Energetically, Yuna answered Grey''s question, also reciprocating his kiss with a tight hug. Moments later, allured by the scent coming from the kitchen, Yuna''s head turned towards that direction, her eyes full of curiosity. "Hmm... What''s for breakfast?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just a simple meal. I cooked some bacon and eggs. There''s also steamed rice, and I reheated some of the leftovers yesterday." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Steamed rice! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that''s good to hear. Now, why don''t you take your seat over the dining table. I''ll join you once I finish cooking." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Following Grey''s words, Yuna, once again skipping her steps, headed towards the dining table and took her seat on the far side of the dining table. It was so that she could watch Grey''s back while he cooks. An unchanging, gentle smile on his face, Grey continued cooking breakfast as he increased the heat of the flames. Soon enough, a meaty, savory smell wafted throughout the kitchen and the bacons were taken off the pan, to be replaced by another batch. As for Yuna, she only continued to watch Grey. Her eyes were fixed on the latter''s back, noticing each movement he made. It was the back of someone whom she knew she could rely on. In the back of her mind, a certain thought was circulating. Grey had always done many things for her yet she couldn''t repay most of them. Even a little, she wants to repay Grey for all the things he had done for her. ''Hm... I wonder how I could do that...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna sank deeper in thought with such a question playing again and again in her mind. One way or another, she recalled the times when she and Grey had their first fight. She remembered some things Helen had told her. "Now that the normal means of reconciling are done... Yuna, let me teach you the ways only true professionals and experienced lovers can perform! Yuna, are you ready to listen?" £ÛHelen£Ý "U-Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay, listen carefully... If you want to get along with Grey again, you need to... Then, after that.... And then..." £ÛHelen£Ý Fervently, Yuna listened to Helen''s advice. She didn''t know why the latter was whispering, but it didn''t take long for her to understand why. Her serious expression quickly turned redder than red as soon as she grasped what Helen was talking about. With every word and detail Helen mentioned, Yuna only became redder and redder. The way Helen described it, she did so as vividly and as detailed as she could. It was as if she had experienced it herself, when in truth, she was only repeating what she read in romance novels. It was worth noting her face was red as well. "H-Helen! I-Isn''t that something y-you only do only after marriage?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, my dear Yuna, you''re just too pure. I''m sure many people do it even before marriage!" £ÛHelen£Ý "R-Really?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah... Probably..." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen tried to reassure Yuna, but it was in o way reassuring at all. Especially when the one giving the advice was someone who has always been single and had no experience with men. Once again, I repeat, her face was red as well. "M-Me and Grey... Doing that sort of thing... How... How vulgar..." £ÛYuna£Ý Before she knew it, Yuna had already started mumbling words which represented her true feelings, all the while trying to imagine what Helen was talking about. It didn''t take long for her to overheat. The simulation was just too much. Thankfully, during the same day, she did not have to resort to going too far. While it was also embarrassing bawling like a child in front of Grey, it would be far worse if she did as Helen advised her to do without any plans and preparations. She was still inexperienced, after all. Remembering what happened back then, Yuna''s face turned red once again. Especially when Grey was in front of her, her face didn''t just look flustered, it looked feverish, red all the way to the tip of the ears. Ever since that day, such thoughts have resurfaced in her mind from time to time. Even when she was looking at baby clothes the other day, her imagination got the better of her. Thankfully, she was able to calm herself before Grey approached her. "Yuna, are you alright? You look red..." £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Grey?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Too caught up with her thought, Yuna didn''t even notice Grey was already in front of her. Due to extreme surprise, she subconsciously jolted and acted like a frightened little kitten. "Hmm... It doesn''t seem like you have a fever..." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No, I''m alright, really!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! I''m more than fine! A-Anyway, h-how about we have breakfast first?! I''m feeling quite hungry." £ÛYuna£Ý This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Umm... Sure...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Panicking like she should, Yuna invited Grey to breakfast, serving their plates as quickly as she can just to avoid the topic. Meanwhile, Grey just decided to let things go and have a delicious meal with his girlfriend. It took a little while for Yuna''s redness to settle down, and after which, she had a lovely breakfast with Grey. As for the familiars, they were once again out in the forest, hunting for as many monsters as they could. After breakfast, Yuna took over the duty of washing the dishes whilst Grey cleaned the dining table. After everything was done, there weren''t any more tasks left to do. There were only hours of relaxation up ahead. "Yuna, I''m going out to gather some herbs, spices, and hunt, are you going along with me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of cour©` Ah, actually, I think I''ll have to decline." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was about to agree, but the large smile on her face disappeared in just a mere fraction of a second. Like a lightning bolt hitting the ground, a thought suddenly struck her. It was one which made her response turn a complete 180. While Yuna really did want to go out with Grey, not only because she wanted to spend time with him, but also because herbs were involved. Even then, she couldn''t waste the chance given to her. "Hm? Do you have something in your mind?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no, not at all. I was just thinking of practicing some alchemy. I want to try out the book you gave me yesterday." £ÛYuna£Ý That was a lie. Despite being with Grey for three years already, it was the first time Yuna lied so openly about something to Grey. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling for her, but she had no choice. If she doesn''t move now, it would take god knows how long before another opportunity presents itself. Thankfully, Grey wasn''t using "Judgement", otherwise, her lie would have been detected. Well, he had no reason to use it against Yuna. It was a very fortunate situation for the latter. "Hmm... I see... Then I''ll bring more herbs for you to use." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, that would be much appreciated." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, I''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Grey, please wait a moment!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey already had her hands on the door handle, when a sudden outburst came from Yuna. He did not know the reason why, but Grey immediately stopped on his tracks, watching Yuna approach him. "M-My storage ring! Can I have my storage ring? I... I have many dried herbs stored there. I need them for alchemy." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, sorry, here you go." £ÛGrey£Ý Nonchalantly, Grey opened his "Inventory" and took out a golden ring. He then tossed it towards Yuna, who caught it skillfully. And for reasons unknown to him, Yuna''s face was slightly red, something which he decided to not think about. "Then, I''ll be g©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait!" £ÛYuna£Ý Once again, Grey was stopped on his tracks. While he didn''t find it annoying, he was still a little confused by Yuna''s strange behaviors. He didn''t know what was going on inside her beloved''s mind. Well, he still found her cute even then. Yuna slowly approached Grey, and without any warming, she stood on tiptoe and gave Grey a kiss on his left cheek. The latter, suddenly receiving a kiss, stood frozen for a little while before touching the spot Yuna kissed her. "It''s a good luck charm." £ÛYuna£Ý Very familiar. Yuna''s words were very similar to Grey''s words when she saw Yuna off the day before. Soon, a large smile, extending ear to ear,appeared on Grey''s face as he patted Yuna''s head. "Haha, looks like I''m really going to be lucky today." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey before turning around and heading out deep into the forest. Yuna, who was left behind, slumped to the ground with her face bright red. It wasn''t only because of what she did but because of what she was planning as well. Yuna''s golden storage ring, while able to hold a lot of items, couldn''t freeze time like Grey''s "Inventory", It could only slow it down. Even then, it was still useful for carrying things, especially those which do not easily deteriorate such as metals and clothes. While it was true that Yuna stored her dried herbs in the storage ring, there was something in there stored as well, something she will be using soon and something she didn''t want Grey to see before then. "Waah... Am I really wearing this?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked herself as she held up a certain piece of clothing up in the air. She had already worn it once before, but she never thought she''d wear it again. Mixed emotions brewed inside her heart as she looked at it again and again. The reason why Yuna stayed behind was because she wanted to prepare something to repay Grey for everything he has done. But even when she had already resolved herself, she became hesitant after seeing the clothing before her. "N-No! I-I have to do this!" £ÛYuna£Ý Slapping her face a little with both hands and steeling her resolve even more, Yuna''s eyes were filled with determination. It might be a little embarrassing, but if it''s for Grey, she was willing to do anything. Without wasting any time, Yuna looked around the house for things she could use. Of course, cooking some food was already a no-brainer. What kind of repaying would it be without any food? It was Grey and Yuna we''re talking about, after all. Time passed and the sun reached its zenith. It was time for lunch and marvelous scents filled the air. Everything was done and ready. All that was left was to wait for Grey to return. Yuna''s heart was pumping as fast as it could with her face obviously red from embarrassment. "I''m home." £ÛGrey£Ý The wait didn''t take long at all. Just a couple minutes past 12, the door opened and a familiar voice echoed through the air. Yuna once again steeled her resolve and with eyes full of determination, she initiated her plan. "W-Welcome back, M-Master!" £ÛYuna£Ý Stuttering with her own words, Yuna greeted Grey with a bright red face. She was currently in a maid outfit she received from Eleanora a while ago. And of course, Grey, who was on the receiving end, was stiff frozen after seeing her. Grey didn''t have any particular fetish, especially not a maid fetish, but seeing Yuna in a maid outfit, his heart started pounding crazily. No matter how hard he tries to deny it himself, he was clearly feeling a little excited... Actually, he was very excited that his mind broke for a hot second. "W-Wait! Yuna, what are you doing©` No, before that, why are you wearing a maid outfit?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "D... Do you not like it...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not the problem here! And I like it!" £ÛGrey£Ý Against Yuna''s dejected expression, Grey was just too weak. He could only honestly say what was on his mind, making a smile appear on Yuna''s face even though she was very embarrassed. "W... Well, I just want to repay you for everything... Since I can''t make anything else, I thought a service would be good... S-So for th-the whole day... I... I''ll become Grey''s servant..." £ÛYuna£Ý Cuteness overload! With Yuna acting all shy and timid, on top of being in a maid outfit, Grey''s heart was about to explode from too much cuteness. He was barely holding himself back from giving Yuna a tight hug and showering her with kisses. His girlfriend was just too adorable for him. "Th-Then... Master, please take a seat... Lunch will be served soon after." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Going along with the flow, Grey headed to the dining table. There, a lot of dishes were already served, and knowing Yuna was the one who made them, it was sure to be delicious. They were still hot and steamy as well. Just like she said before, Yuna, like what a maid would do, served a plate in front of Grey. As gracefully as she could, she filled Grey''s plate with various dishes. She was trying really hard to look like a maid. She looked even more adorable to Grey''s eyes. "M-Master, ah¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she scooped up a spoonful of rice and tried to feed it to Grey. It was a gesture which completely caught Grey off guard, his expression being a mix of surprise and confusion. "Umm... Yuna, I don''t think maids do that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ma... Master... Ah¡«...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried to reason out with Yuna, but rather just ignored his words and continued trying to feed Grey, her face progressively getting redder as she held the same position. In the end, Grey gave up and let Yuna feed him. Well, it was only that once. After that, they realized how embarrassing it was and dined just normally. Nevertheless, it was still a blissful lunch. Thankfully, the familiars were still out and about in the forest, otherwise, Grey and Yuna could only imagine how embarrassing it would be. It was something they would like to avoid at all costs, else, they''ll be dying of embarrassment. "Master, please sit here." £ÛYuna£Ý Lunch was now finished, and for reasons Grey was completely in the dark about, Yuna had invited him to sit down. All he knew was that it was a part of the latter''s plan. He had no choice but to just follow what she said. "Now, please relax your mind and listen to the sound of the wind. I will heal your body with my special technique. I''ll make sure to make you feel good!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as Grey sat down the chair, Yuna headed behind him. She then placed her hand on Grey''s shoulder and started massaging. As skillfully as she could she pressed on his shoulders and applied pressure to places she wanted to. While Grey was very happy Yuna was massaging him, the way she said it made it very easy to misunderstand. It would have been troublesome if others heard it. Also, Yuna really sucked at massaging. Every time Yuna applies pressure, she fails to control her strength and applies too much force. If it weren''t for the fact he was a high-ranker, he would already have suffered severe injuries. If Grey was to be completely honest, it hurts like hell. "Master, is something wrong? You''re crying..." £ÛYuna£Ý "N... No... This is just tears of joy..." £ÛGrey£Ý It hurt so much that tears were forming on the corner of Grey''s eyes. Even then he endured for the sake of Yuna. She was trying her best to serve him and so, the best he could do was support her. Even if it meant his shoulder getting destroyed, he was willing to do so. After the hellish massage in the shoulder, Yuna moved on to the back, to the arms, the legs, the calves, and other parts of the body. It went without saying that it hurt like hell. Grey couldn''t be any happier after she finished. He finally escaped hell. Immediately after the massage, Yuna moved on to another activity, and after which was another one. She danced for Grey, sang for Grey, and for some strange reason, she also played board games with Grey. The last one was not of her plan at all, she just wanted to play chess against him. "Haah... Everything''s finally done... Haah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey heaved a lot of lengthy sighs as he sat on the couch. He hasn''t been so tired and relaxed at the same time. Finally, he could have a true rest©` or so he thought, but the night was still long for him. "Grey, it''s time for the final present..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? There''s still more?" £ÛGrey£Ý Before he could even have a proper rest, Yuna once again approached Grey. His face couldn''t be any more puzzled than he already is. No matter how much he thought, he didn''t understand Yuna''s train of thoughts. "A present... Is it an accessory...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... The final present is... me..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Initially, Grey thought he was hearing things, but such a thought was quickly destroyed. Yuna didn''t even mind Grey''s surprised response, she slowly undressed herself until only her undergarments were left. It was worth noting how red her face was at the moment. Her face illuminated by the night light, Yuna slowly approached Grey. Her heart racing faster and faster and her breaths getting hotter and hotter, she then gave Grey a tight embrace. "Grey, I©`." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, do you understand what you''re doing right now...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Before Yuna could even finish her words, Grey quickly pushed her back. While his face was just as red as Yuna''s, his eyes glowed a different glint. It was one full of seriousness and patience. "Before I am your boyfriend, I am a man. If you understand, please dress up right now while I can still hold myself back. I don''t know what I''ll do once I lose my cool. Please... Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý Continued Grey. Seeing his girlfriend in her undergarments was already enough to make him feel weird and hot all over his body. A little more provocation and he''ll most likely lose control, something he wanted to avoid. Yet despite his words, Yuna embraced him once again, placing her head closely on his chest. While she got the idea from Helen, she would be lying if she said she didn''t want to do such acts with Grey. Deep inside her heart, she sincerely wanted a more physical connection with him. "Grey, I... I want you to make love with me..." £ÛYuna£Ý Those words were the final trigger. It was as if lightning struck him. Suddenly, Grey stood up and carried Yuna into his arms like a princess, surprising the latter and making her squeal a short "Ah?!". Yuna in his arms, Grey headed upstairs into the bedroom, not saying a single word. The very moment they arrived in the bedroom, Grey gently placed Yuna on the bed. It didn''t take long for him to start unbuttoning his top. "Yuna, remember, you''re the one who made me like this. Now that we''re here, I won''t be able to stop." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý The look in Grey''s eyes were completely different than before. Rather than that of a gentleman''s, it looked more of that of a starved beast ready to pounce at its prey at a moment''s notice. And right now, that prey was none other than Yuna. "Are you scared?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-Not at all..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she said, but just a single glance and Grey could tell she was trembling. Now that he looked at her more, she really was beautiful. On top of that, she was very adorable. Grey couldn''t be any happier to have a girlfriend like her. "There''s no point in lying, Yuna. I can see you trembling a little." £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez... Grey you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha... Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle..." £ÛGrey£Ý Laughed Grey as he sealed Yuna''s lips with a kiss. It wasn''t just any normal kiss. It was one which contained all their passions and sincere emotions for one another. A transparent string could be seen as their lips separated. "Grey, I love you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too... I love you, Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý A deep kiss was once again shared between Grey and Yuna, one more passionate and longer than the first. Their hearts beat in unison and their breaths echoed softly inside one another''s ears as they shared a passionate night together. The cold breeze of the night, the gentle light from the moon and stars above, and the mesmerizing musical symphony of the forest all around served as witnesses as two bodies became one. CHAPTER 129 END Chapter 130: The Day After The day was young and the forest was barely awake. The little critters have just started to come out of their burrows and the birds have just started to leave their nests, chirping cheerfully to greet the new sunny day. The forest wasn''t the only one to awake with the rising of the sun. Deep inside the woods, there was a certain cabin, totally out of place and hidden from the outside world. There, two figures lay motionlessly on the bed, their bodies covered from the cold with blankets. They were none other than Grey and Yuna who just had a hot and passionate time together the night before. It was the first time for the both of them and needless to say, it was quite the unforgettable experience. "Mngghh..." £ÛYuna£Ý The first one to wake up was Yuna, but unlike any other day where she stretches her arms upwards, she only opened her eyes sluggishly, staring at the ceiling without much thought in mind, half asleep and half awake. As she continued staring at the ceiling, memories of the night before came flashing towards her mind. The more she remembered, the more embarrassed she became. Her face was as red as freshly harvested ripe cherries. She turned her body to her right, facing towards Grey''s direction. Her flushed face looked at Grey''s lean figure and handsome face who was still sleeping. She was still in disbelief that she had finally become one with Grey, not only in heart, but in body as well. Everything seemed like it was only a dream. "Mmm...? Yuna...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Just in time, Grey woke up as a tiny bit of sunlight seeped from the window. The very first thing to greet him was his beloved''s adorable face. A gentle smile quickly formed on his lips as he drew Yuna closer for a cuddle. "Good morning. Did you sleep well?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he gave Yuna a forehead kiss. His mind was still a little groggy but even then, it wouldn''t stop him from greeting his most precious person in the world. The same person whose face was very red at the moment, burying her face on the former''s chest. Currently, the two of them are still naked. It was only the blanket which provided cover for them. Even after all they did yesterday, it was only natural for Yuna to be embarrassed when her boyfriend''s naked body was pressed against her own. "By the way, Grey... About yesterday, did... Did you enjoy it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Rather than answering Grey''s question, Yuna asked the former in return. While she was happy that they had finally done the deed, she was a little anxious about what Grey thought about it. Grey, on the other hand, was very mesmerized by how his girlfriend was acting. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was acting so purely right now, he would have lost control already and devoured her again. He tried his best to clear his mind of the impure thoughts brewing around. "What a silly question..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, since Yuna didn''t directly answer his question, he ought to do the same. Without any warning, he leaned in towards her face and sealed her lips with a kiss, just a normal one. Still, it was effective in making Yuna red. "Does that answer your question?" £ÛGrey£Ý A teasing smile bloomed on Grey''s face as he looked at Yuna lovingly. The latter, very flustered about his sudden action, could only cover her face in embarrassment. But well, at least now, she knows the answer to her question. It took Yuna some time to settle down, but when she did, she started warming up to Grey again and cuddled with him whilst chatting peacefully. That was what happened for an entire half an as they lay on the bed. "Grey, close your eyes for a little bit. I''m going to change clothes." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Why should I?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna asked politely but Grey only gave two short questions. There was a visible trace of confusion in his eyes as he tilted his head. Meanwhile, Yuna could only look at him with a flustered face as she covered her naked body with a blanket. "L-Like I said... I''m going to change my clothes, so please hurry up and close your eyes!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I get that part. It''s just... I''ve seen your everything already, so what''s the point of closing my eyes?" £ÛGrey£Ý More truthful than the truth, those were Grey''s words. It was only then that Yuna realized the truth, but even then, she refused to show him her naked body willy-nilly. She wanted to protect her dignity as a maiden, or at least what was left of it. "G-Grey, you dummy! Just close your eyes!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was already on the verge of overheating from embarrassment yet Grey still didn''t want to follow her request. Deep inside his heart, he wanted to tease Yuna more and enjoyed her flustered face. It was adorable, after all. Well, he had already seen enough of Yuna''s cuteness for the day. It didn''t take long for Grey to comply with Yuna''s wish. As for the latter, she hasn''t started changing clothes yet. Her eyes were still fixated on Grey. "Grey, you''re closing your eyes, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, Ma''am. All I could see is darkness." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure? You aren''t lying, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Affirmative, Ma''am." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay... Then I''m going to change clothes right now... Don''t try to take a peek, okay? I''m really going to get mad if you do." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s words only served to fuel Grey''s desire. After all, what kind of man could sit still when their beloved was changing in front of them. Thankfully, he was able to control his urges and Yuna was able to dress up without any issues. After Yuna, Grey took his time to change into his casual clothes. Of course, he didn''t leave the bed unattended. Before he went out the room, he used various kinds of magic to clean up after their mess yesterday. The bedroom now fixed and tidy, Grey and Yuna went downstairs, but they were still in the corridor and Grey couldn''t help but notice a peculiar movement about Yuna. She was having a hard time walking, her hands leaning on the walls for support. "Y... Yuna, are you alright? Do you feel ill?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No... I''m fine, it''s just... Every time I take a step, it feels weird down there. To be honest, it actually hurts a little." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it didn''t take long before his question got answered. The problem was that Yuna was still sensitive after last night''s activity. It was her first time, after all. It was only natural that she felt strange for a little while. It was also partly Grey''s fault. While he said he''ll be gentle with Yuna, that was only in the first part, for the rest of the time, he was like a wild beast. Of course, he was being considerate of Yuna the whole time. It''s just that there were times where he went overboard. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Realizing his mistake, Grey could only be embarrassed with his previous actions. He could still remember as clear as day the acts he did the night before. He felt sorry for Yuna for having to put up with it. "Umm... Yuna, should we cast healing magic to ease the pain?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Th... That''s a little... Please don''t... It would only feel weird casting magic down that place..." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah... R-Right..." £ÛGrey£Ý Another blunder was made by our main protagonist. One which he only realized when Yuna pointed it out. Now, both their faces were red from embarrassment as they tried not to think too hard about it. "Then... Should I princess carry you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... That''s still too embarrassing... I think lending your arm for a little bit would be fine... I think..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, alright. Here you go." £ÛGrey£Ý Just as Yuna requested, Grey extended his arm for Yuna to cling to which the latter accepted gracefully. Well, even when she was the one who requested it, she was still acting a little shy about it. Her face has been red the entire morning. Their arms linked with one another''s, Grey and Yuna finally headed downstairs and into the kitchen. It was already about 8 o''clock in the morning yet they have still yet to have their breakfast. Well, there is no such thing as too late anyway. Before he went to cook, Grey gently had Yuna sit down beside the dining table, after which, he planted yet another kiss on her forehead before turning around his back, and heading towards where the stoves and ovens were. "Yuna, what do you want for breakfast?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he tied his apron tightly, highlighting the masculine curves on his lean body. As for Yuna, she was in deep thought about Grey''s question. She had already eaten a lot of different dishes over the last couple of days and now, she wants to eat something a little different. "Ah! I want charcoal-grilled beef, please!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna enthusiastically suggested as she raised one of her arms. She has been eating a lot of fried and baked food along with soups and stews, but since they were in a forest where there aren''t any other people present, she thought a grill would be nice. Other than wanting to grill inside a forest, there was not much reasoning behind Yuna''s suggestion. She just wanted to relive some of the memories she made with Grey before and enjoy good food while she''s at it. "A grill, huh... Alright, let me prepare for a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The very moment Yuna heard Grey''s approval, a very beautiful smile bloomed on her face. She then started humming to herself as she looked at Grey preparing the ingredients and materials for the grill. First, Grey took out the beef Yuna so wanted and placed it on top of the kitchen table, slicing the large slab of meat into smaller pieces resembling that of steals. It was neither too thin nor too thick. After which he took out various spices and condiments, mixing them together and creating a marinate. There was pepper, salt, sugar, lime juice, and many more. The beef was marinated with such an aromatic mixture. Magic was used to speed up the process of marination and soon enough, the beef was ready . All that was left was to prepare the grill and start grilling. It was a timely procedure, but one which was worth it in the end. "Yuna, is the grill ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! The fire is already starting!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, I''ll be there in a minute." £ÛGrey£Ý Finishing up the beef with a last sprinkle of seasoning, Grey went outside with a lot of plates, and by a lot, it really meant a lot. The amount to be grilled was enough for ten people. But oh well, it was Grey and Yuna who was going to eat them. There was going to be no problems regarding leftovers. Slowly but surely, Grey grilled meat after meat over the charcoal drill, adjusting the strength of the fire by moving the charcoal down below. It didn''t take long for the first batch to be grilled, just to be followed by another batch. Whilst Grey was grilling, music was playing in his ears. It wasn''t only the ambience of the forest nor the crackling of the fire. Yuna''s rhythmic and gentle humming also echoed in the air as she watched over Grey, a smile forming on her face. Of course, after the grilling, all that was left was to eat breakfast. Yuna helped set the table and make the sauce as Grey served the food. After all was said and done, the two both took their seats to partake in their meal together. ""Thank you for the meal!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Not wasting another second, Grey and Yuna bit down on the grilled beef. As soon as they did, an explosion of flavor flooded their mouths immediately. The juiciness and tenderness of the beef, with a touch of smokiness was the perfect combination to satisfy their cravings. "Mmn¡«! So good!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, Yuna, slow down a little bit! You''re going to choke with the rate you''re going!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«! But ish sho dewicioush!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know that, but you still need to be careful... Seriously, this girl..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, what kind of meal would truly be complete without a little bit of banter. It was already a part of their lives. They laughed together and teased one another over breakfast. It was a happy meal. Unlike the past couple days, the food present on the table was only a large plate of rice and the beef they just grilled, along with the sauce to go with it. Nevertheless, despite only having a few dishes available, it was still satisfying for them, both their stomachs and hearts. After breakfast, it was time to wash the dishes and clean up after themselves. After that, well, there was nothing else more to do. All that was left was to waste their time away and wait for tomorrow to come. Yuna wasted the time away by reading the alchemy book Grey made for her whilst cuddling with the familiars currently sitting on her laps. She was enjoying herself, learning about new recipes and things she never thought of before. As for Grey, he was doing something he had always put off before. Since he had already remade the board games, now, it was time for card games. He was very enthusiastic as he worked on them. While there were many kinds of card games, the card set he was making was the most common one and one which could allow them to play different kinds of games. It was one consisting of 54 cards and 4 suits. First, Grey created sets of thirteen cards, each set having their own symbols. One was a heart, the other was a diamond, and the remaining two were a spade and a clover. The two cards which didn''t belong to a suit became the red and black jokers. After the suits, the symbols were painted next. There were the numbers 2 to 10 represented by their respective merusian symbols. The ace was engraved with a large letter "A" of the merusian alphabet. With it, 40 of the 54 cards were finished. Next were the face cards. The jack was symbolized with a sword, the queen with a jeweled crown surrounded by roses, and the king with a crown, accompanied by a sword and scepter crossing one another. Grey finished with the making of the joker by painting a jester''s hat on it. Since there''s no such thing as plastic in Merusia, what Grey used for the cards was a special type of paper. One which he enchanted to be durable, but at the same time, durable to allow folding like normal cards do. "And... done!" £ÛGrey£Ý Extreme joy flooded Grey''s heart as soon as he finished making the deck. Just seeing it, memories of the past flooded his mind as a thin smile appeared on his face. It looked just like what he remembered. Excitedly, Grey took the cards on for a spin. He piled them up on top of one another, cut them in smaller decks, and mixed them together again. Even though it has been a long time since he played, he could still remember the sensation. "Grey, what''s that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý He was so caught up in his excitement that he didn''t even notice Yuna approach him. The latter looked at the deck in his hands seriously with eyes full of curiosity. She didn''t know what it was but could tell that it was interesting at the very least. "Oh, these... These are playing cards." £ÛGrey£Ý "Playing cards...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... With these, we can play a lot of card games. Just like the board games from before, they can be played with two people, so it''s really fun." £ÛGrey£Ý The very moment Grey mentioned the word "games", Yuna''s attention was quickly captured. She already had a lot of fun with the board games and now that Grey is introducing a new type of game, she was more curious and excited. Well, unlike the board games from before, the playing cards are more versatile. There isn''t just one way or two ways of playing it, there are dozens if not hundreds. Be it poker, old maid, memory, solitaire, blackjack, and many more. The only limit in playing is one''s imagination. Grey''s personal favorite was "Tong-its" which is a popular rummy card game back when he was still in the Philippines. Unfortunately, it needs three players to be played, something impossible to do in the current situation. "Say, Yuna... Do you want to play a game with me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý A cheerful reply came from Yuna in an energetic tone. She has been waiting for Grey to invite her and now that he did, there was no reason to refuse. She might not know how to play them but she was a fast learner. It won''t be long before she does. Without wasting a single moment, Grey took the cards in his hand and explained to Yuna the rules on how to play them. The game he taught her was old maid, a simple game where players will take turns in removing a card from the opponent, avoiding the penalty card as much as possible. Since it was quite an easy game to learn, there weren''t many explanations needed. Grey only needed a single demonstration for Yuna for Yuna to get the basic understanding of the rules. "So... Do you get it now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s play! Let''s play already!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, alright, alright." £ÛGrey£Ý Excitement present on her face, Yuna challenged Grey for a game. Since Yuna still doesn''t know how to shuffle the cards, Grey took the honor to do so. Yuna''s eyes were on his hands as he swiftly shuffled them. For one reason or another, Grey thought he looked like a gambling addict as he shuffled the cards, one often found in casinos, those who always lose a lot of money. He couldn''t say it was a pleasant feeling, even when he was the one thinking of thinking of himself that way. After he finished shuffling the cards, he took one odd card out and hid it face down. It was to be the mystery pair of the penalty card which was to be avoided later. And since it was only old maid, it was decided the jokers would be used as well. In total, there were 52 pairs and one penalty card. "Alright, since this is your first time playing... Yuna, why don''t you go first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure about that? You might lose, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There''s no need to worry about that. I might not look the part, but I''m quite good at these games. So go on ahead and take your pick." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Following their agreement, Yuna took the first turn and drew a card from Grey''s set. A bright smile quickly appeared on her face as the card she drew was a pair. After her, it was Grey''s turn, then hers again, then Grey''s. The turns went smoothly and a pair of cards were placed down one after another. Soon after, it was Grey''s turn. He drew a card yet didn''t form a pair. At that moment, the penalty card has been identified. The game continued and the penalty card has been passed back to Yuna. Ever since then, it hasn''t moved. A few more minutes passed and the winner was finally decided. It was one other than.... "Aghh... I lost..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, better luck next time then." £ÛGrey£Ý The reason for Yuna''s loss was quite simple. She was just too expressive. Every time Grey was about to draw the penalty card, her facial expression quickly brightened. All Grey did was avoid the card which makes Yuna look happy. A flawless strategy. "Ughh... Grey, let''s play again!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, Yuna didn''t give up after her first loss. Without taking any rest, she challenged Grey again to another game, which she lost as spectacularly as the previous one. It was the same trend for the next couple of games. Without any mercy, Grey crushed Yuna every single time. Every single time, Grey only got the penalty card once since he managed to avoid it gracefully after giving it back to Yuna. "Uuu... Why am I always losing...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grumbled Yuna as she stared at the pile of cards before her. Even after losing eight times in a row, she still hasn''t figured out why she lost. Grey could only chuckle with how adorable she looked. "Grey... You weren''t using your ''Heaven''s Eye'', weren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not at all. My adorable little girlfriend is just too expressive." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna tried to justify her loss, but it was useless. After all, it was her own fault why she was very easy to read. Grey found it relaxing to tease her under such conditions, making her cheeks blush a little. "No! This won''t do! Grey, let''s have another game!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, sure, sure." £ÛGrey£Ý Laughing ever so calmly, Grey accepted yet another challenge from Yuna. And as one would expect, the results remained the same. Yuna tried her best to suppress her facial expressions, but this time, her ears betrayed her, her ears which bobs up and down when she was happy. After old maid, Grey and Yuna played memory and poker for a little bit. When they were done with cards, they played with board games. The house was filled with warmth as their smiles illuminated the place. CHAPTER 130 END Chapter 131: The Elven Kingdom, Ingrasia The sky was bright and blue, the forest, full of vitality, had gone about its daily routine, and the water streams continued to trickle down like they always had. It was a new morning and with it, was another wonderful experience. Now that a new day had arrived, it was time for Grey and Yuna to part ways with their first home once again. Their bodies were already draped in their gears and their equipment, ready to be used. No matter where one looked at them, they looked like true adventurers. Their trip was supposed to be yesterday, but because of unforeseen events and Yuna''s previous condition, continuing was out of the question. The previous day was spent relaxing and playing games. "Yuna, are you sure you''re alright now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez... How many times have I told you already? Like I said before, I''m all well, and... Please stop asking that question already! It''s embarrassing!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was fuming as she tried to retort against Grey, puffing her cheeks adorably to show her dissatisfaction. While she tried to avoid Grey''s eyes at all cost, she wasn''t actually mad at him, only a little embarrassed to show her face. No matter how much she tried to forget, those passionate events still lingers around her mind. And every time Grey reminds her of it, it only makes her recall everything. There was no reason she wouldn''t be embarrassed with her personality. "Well, I was just making sure... Alright, let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý Their preparations all done, Grey extended his hand towards Yuna, the latter took it happily with a smile on her face. Soon after, the door opened and they came out of the wooden cabin, ready for the adventure waiting for them. The two continued to walk until they arrived at a clearing. It was the same place Sirius landed and was going to be the same place where they will use to once again reach the sky and soar between the clouds. "Sirius, are you ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, his shadow trembled as it should, a little fragment breaking out and shooting out outwards. The fragment grew larger and larger until such, an identifiable figure was formed. Sirius has been summoned. "I await your orders, Master, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý The large dragon once again bowed her head towards Grey and Yuna. In response to her gesture, Yuna caressed the sides of her massive jaws gently all the while embracing as much of Sirius'' body as she can. Yuna and Sirius looked like a pet owner and a pet who were getting along with each other. Well, it would have looked that way if the one being petted wasn''t a humongous and platinum-scaled High Dragon. Well, at least they looked good together. "Sirius, we''ll be in your care again." £ÛGrey£Ý "You can leave it to me, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý Without much effort, Grey hopped on top of Sirius'' back. Following him, Yuna also hopped on and sat down without much worry. Although she was an elf, she had also never been in any of Ingrasia''s towns and cities. She was quite excited. Sirius spread open her wings once again. With a few gusts of wind blowing against the dense forest, she has soared high up to the sky. The world below which was full of browns and greens was now changed to blues and whites on the world above. The journey went on smoothly and because of the games Grey made, it was never boring. It was also thanks to Sirius'' great stability in flying that they could enjoy such liberties even when flying on a dragon''s back. Night soon fell and after traveling for the whole day, they have closed more than 80% of the distance. Even then, all they could see was green as far as the eyes could see. It was more than impressive how far the great forest stretched. The very next morning, Grey and Yuna once again departed from their camp site. They rode on Sirius'' back and soared into the open sky. Well, it only lasted for a couple of hours. The reason was simple. It was because they were only a few distances away from their destination. "Grey, is that it...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she pointed into the horizon. While normal people may see nothing, to Grey and Yuna whose sight reaches places kilometers of distance away, there was a familiar silhouette. It was the silhouette of a city. "Yeah, that''s it... The Elven City, Torvis!" £ÛGrey£Ý Over the eternal horizon, a grand structure was standing proudly. Its walls dwarfing trees and hills, its gates large enough to accommodate giants if they existed, and the people lining up like ants to an ant hill. It was a familiar sight. Not wanting to cause any needless panic, Grey and Yuna had Sirius land down a nearby forest. The city was still quite the distance away, but it was not a problem for the two. They could easily cover a distance without breaking any sweat. "Thank you for your help, Sirius." £ÛGrey£Ý "It was my pleasure, Master, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "See you later¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý As quickly as she appeared, Sirius also disappeared into thin air just as suddenly. The forest returned to its normal state like nothing happened and Grey and Yuna also continued down their path. The distance which one could only gawk at was quickly closed by Grey and Yuna in a matter of seconds. Forget about enchanted carriages, even those are like snails compared to the two youths who are just going about their days. In just a mere fraction of a minute, the large walls they only saw from afar were now only just several meters in front of them. While they still have to line up, it was nothing too bothersome. Rather, they enjoyed it. Time quickly passed and the line moved along orderly. Grey and Yuna who were at the end of the line were now nearly in the front, their excitement welling up even more as they saw a glimpse inside the elven city they have been looking forward to. "Your IDs, please." £ÛGuard£Ý A familiar statement. Even though they were in a foreign land, Grey and Yuna were relieved that some things were similar to what they were used to. Somehow, they recalled their first arrival in Galderia after hearing it. Just as the guard asked, Grey and Yuna handed their guild cards to him. They were the alternate cards they just got from the Adventurers'' Guild. Since it was the first time they were trying it out, they couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. The guard, after receiving their cards, eyed them curiously. He looked back and forth between Grey and Yuna and their cards with scrutinizing eyes. His actions only made the two before him feel nervous. "F-rank... Looks like we have promising youths here! F-ranks at such a young age... Ain''t that something?" £ÛGuard£Ý Thankfully, their anxiety was all for naught. The guard was simply surprised with how accomplished they were despite being so young. It was a fresh reaction after hearing stiff greetings over the last couple of months. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Also, Grey''s impression of elves have drastically changed. Velzier and Aria being the only elves he knew apart from Yuna, he thought they would all be more sophisticated, but the man before him was just like any other middle-aged guard, he was loud and boisterous. "Right, I haven''t seen the two of you ''round here. Where are you from?" £ÛGuard£Ý "Ah, we came from Alfrione through the Great Haltea Forest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Alfrione! And by the Great Haltea Forest no less! No wonder you''re so strong despite your youth! Truly, young adventurers should look for more adventures like the two of you. Y''know, back in my day..." £ÛGuard£Ý In a wild turn of things, the guard started his monologue about his past. He hasn''t even returned the guild cards back to them, and now, Grey and Yuna were forced to put up with them. It was like listening to the ramblings of an old man. Thankfully, there were other guards present, accommodating the people entering. Unfortunately, that was all they could do. They could not help Grey and Yuna out of their situation. They all looked at them with eyes of pity. "Ah! Looks like I''ve been ramblin'' for too long. I haven''t even introduced myself. The name''s Roen. If you need somethin'', I''m the man for the job!" £ÛRoen£Ý "My name''s Shin, and this is my partner, Elena. It''s good to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Roen." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, what''s with the formalities? Just call me Roen. Ah, right! Here are your IDs. Sorry to keep you waitin''." £ÛRoen£Ý As if he just remembered, Roen returned Grey and Yuna''s IDs to their respective owners. The former was still wearing a big smile on his face, starting to admire the two youths in front of him. It was also worth noting that Grey and Yuna had practiced a lot of times regarding their greetings. After all, their alternate cards would just be useless if they couldn''t even remember their "Names" correctly. "Squad Leader Roen! There''s something we need you for in the barracks!" "Oh, just a minute! Tell ''em I''ll be there soon." £ÛRoen£Ý "Understood!" Another guard appeared, but he soon went back to where he came from. There wasn''t much of an exchange between them. Only one which belonged to that of simple colleagues. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna finally understood why no guards dared to scold Roen. He was actually their superior, and a squad leader at that. They would be lying if they said they weren''t surprised even by a little bit. "Well, that''s my cue... See you later, kiddos©` No, actually, before I forget... Ehem! Ehem! Ehem!" £ÛRoen£Ý Once, twice, thrice. Roen faked a cough three times to clear his throat. It wasn''t that it was itchy or anything of the sorts. No, not at all. The man just thought it would give a better performance if he did so. "Welcome to the city of Torvis! I hope you''ll have a wonderful stay!" £ÛRoen£Ý Roen''s statement ended with a large smile on his face, extending from ear to ear, showing off his pearly white teeth. And as if it was contagious, Grey and Yuna soon found themselves also smiling cheerfully, following the man before them. After which, they all waved their hands goodbye and parted ways with one another. Roen headed towards the barracks to answer his duties while Grey and Yuna entered the city with eyes brimming with excitement and curiosity. Tall buildings, crowded streets, colorful houses, and massive roads. The city was just like any other they have been to before. The only difference was that there are much more trees and vegetation around as if the city was a big garden. Apart from the structures, the very first thing to notice was the abundance of elves. While there were humans, therianthropes, and other races around, the number of elves outnumbered the other races 20 to 1. They dominated the city. "Amazing... So many elves...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Even Yuna who was an elf herself couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with how many of them there were. Back in her village, there were only a couple hundred, but just in front of her, she could already count more than a thousand heads. It was nothing short of amazing. "Hey, Yuna, come on! You''re really going to be left behind if you keep spacing out like that." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, wait for me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, catch me if you can!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Agh... Grey...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Teasing Yuna a little, Grey headed off into the city without any direction in mind. Excitement was evident on his face as he looked around the city curiously like a little child who just played in the playground for the first time. It didn''t take long for Yuna to catch up to him and they then explored the city together, hands linked with one another. They neither knew any landmarks around nor any particular place at all. They just went ahead and explored blindly, with the thrill of adventure with them. Before they noticed, they had already arrived at the market. Just like the one in Galderia, it was quite expansive. The only difference was that the products sold had more fruits and vegetables in comparison to meat. The timing was just perfect. It was almost time for lunch and now that they were in the market, an elven market in a new kingdom at that, Grey and Yuna took the opportunity to experience new food and specialties. The two scoured the market far and wide in search for things new to their eyes. And their trip wasn''t in any way unsuccessful. They were able to have a taste of elven cuisine and managed to snag themselves new ingredients on the market. After lunch, Grey and Yuna continued exploring the city, and with a little bit of asking here and there, they were able to determine a few famous spots of the city, starting with the sacred tree which are landmarks in every elven town and city. The sacred tree, like the name suggests, is a special kind of tree which is able to absorb mana from the surroundings more efficiently than other trees do. While it doesn''t really do much other than being a symbol of hope and good health, they are very important in elven culture. "Oh, looks like we could see it from here already." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! It''s massive..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna''s comments echoed throughout the air as they watched over a large tree in front of them. The closer they approached, the bigger and more impressive the tree looked. It looked like it had been there for hundreds of years already. The tree easily and proudly stood more than 40 meters in height, with its trunk measuring about four of five meters in diameter. It would take more than four adult men just so that they could embrace the whole trunk. Calling it massive would just be a major understatement. The Sacred Tree wasn''t alone either. Around it was a variety of beautiful and vibrant flora which is teeming with life. There were patches of flowers, bushes, and even water lilies atop a small pond. It was easy to see how well maintained the place was. Well, despite it being called a sacred tree, the security around it was quite lax. Rather than a sacred sanctuary which people are prohibited from entering, it was like a public park where people could spend the day and relax. "Yuna, do you want to have a little picnic?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Do we even have enough food to have a picnic?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, don''t worry. We have more than plenty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay! Let''s do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Enthusiasm was present in Yuna''s voice as she followed Grey towards an open spot. There, Grey took out a picnic blanket and spread it on top of the soft, green grass. After which, the sweet desserts followed. There was cake and there was pudding, ice cream could be seen as well. They were all desserts that Grey and Yuna made in their spare time. It didn''t take long before the picnic blanket was filled with colorful desserts. "After you, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, thank you, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "It was my pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý Playing a little bit, Grey and Yuna sat down the soft blanket as they inhaled the fresh and gentle breeze. Despite them being in the center of the city, the air was surprisingly clean and calming. It was as if they were still in the forest. "Here, Yuna, say ahh¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Why so suddenly?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you fed me just a couple days ago. Now, it''s my turn to pay you back. Come on now, don''t be shy¡«." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, that''s..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to reason her way out, but all her efforts were for naught. In the end, Grey had his way with her and he was able to feed her a spoonful of cake. The latter felt strangely satisfied. "Alright, Grey, your turn! Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then I''ll happily oblige." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Ah?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Completely contrasting to Yuna''s expectations, Grey openly accepted her invitation and ate the cake Yuna was feeding him without any hesitation. With it, Yuna''s little plan for revenge has been completely ruined. Well, Grey would be lying if he said he wasn''t embarrassed. After all, no matter which angle he looked at it, they were still in an open and public space. He was just better at hiding his emotions than Yuna who was now completely red. It was fortunate that they were in a public area, otherwise, Grey wouldn''t know what he would have done by now. Yuna was just too adorable that he felt like he was getting mad. He was already proud of his self-control. "Then, it''s your turn again, right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No! Enough already!" £ÛYuna£Ý Trying to get out of her predicament, Yuna puffed her cheeks, acting as if she was mad as she adorably flailed her arms. Unfortunately for her, such cute actions only made Grey want to tease her more. Grey and Yuna''s little sweet time together lasted for almost an hour. After which, they explored the city a bit more, finding lots of interesting things and witnessing several astonishing events. Of course, they skillfully avoided the horse stables they so hate once again. Time passed once more and the sun had started to set. Like any other settlement, the liveliness of the city slowly died down. Thankfully, the two managed to ask some local folks about good inns to stay the night. The inn which was recommended to the two of them was one which went with the name "Silver Sky Pavilion". They chose it since it apparently offered bathing services, something Grey and Yuna think of as a necessity. "For a three days'' stay, that would be 1,080 kiels, breakfast and bath included. Here is the key to your room." £ÛReceptionist£Ý Grey already expected it, but the pay for inns with baths is really more expensive. Not just by a small amount, but by a sizeable margin. It was an amount which could save them a couple of dishes in a day. Well, Grey couldn''t really complain about it. It was them who were looking for a comfortable inn with a bath in the first place. All he could do was be thankful and just gracefully accept the keys. "Thank you... Ah, right, can we use the bath right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, you are allowed to take a bath once a day any time. Any more than that and you will have to pay an additional fee." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý "If you ever have any more questions, just head over here at the reception desk or look for me. I''ll do my best to answer it." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Alright, thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had already lost count with how many encounters he had already. Despite that, he still found himself questioning why all the receptionists in Merusia were quite the lookers. He could understand those in guilds and shops, but those in family-run inns, he could only tilt his head in confusion. Deciding to give up on such a silly topic, Grey met up with Yuna before heading to the hot baths. The very moment he dipped himself inside, he felt like he was in heaven. All his fatigue was quickly melted away. After the bath, it was time to check the room. There was a large bed, a good cabinet, partnered with a desk, drawer, table combo. A couple of furniture and appliances and even paintings on the walls, it was more than worth it. Thankfully, Yuna has still yet to arrive and so, Grey was able to change to his nightly attire without much trouble. Well, he won''t be in the same clothes for long, because soon after, Yuna had entered the room. Her hair still down and wet, and her face still red from the hot bath, Yuna''s feminine allure was through the roof when she entered the room. It was then Grey knew that it was going to be dangerous, not for him, but for Yuna. "Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Oblivious to Grey''s struggle, Yuna, after closing the door behind her, quickly rushed up to him and gave him a tight embrace. It was so sudden that they both fell towards the bed without much resistance. "Hehe, Grey, I caught you©` Ah?!" £ÛYuna£Ý But in fact, it was Yuna who got caught. Grey had done his best to hold himself back for the whole day. No, actually, he has been holding himself back for the past couple days already. He was already on his limits. "Yuna, really... You should be more aware of others. Do you know how hard it was to hold back with how cute you''ve been acting?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, what are you©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, sorry... I don''t think I can hold myself back any longer." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words, when suddenly, Grey seductively kissed the back of her hand, greatly surprising her. It was only then that Yuna truly understood what situation she was in. With a flick of his finger, Grey instantly erected a sound-proof and vibration-proof barrier all over the room. His eyes were shimmering in a familiar glint Yuna had only seen a couple of nights ago. "Be gentle, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I will." £ÛGrey£Ý The atmosphere of the room quickly turned pink as Grey and Yuna expressed their love for one another. There were no words needed, their actions were already enough proof. It was yet another long and passionate night. CHAPTER 131 END Chapter 132: A Parfait of Berries! Time was ticking and the shadows were moving. Every second passing by, footsteps filled the silent air as two figures journeyed to their destination, only stopping when they saw objects which aroused their interest. It was the next day and now marks the second day Grey and Yuna are in the Elven Kingdom of Ingrasia. Since Kris and Aria''s wedding are still far off, the two thought they''ll spend a little bit of time and enjoy the city for some time until their stay at the "Silver Sky Pavilion" ends. The breakfast they served at the inn, much like their hot bath service, was very exceptional. Every dish available was filling and delicious. It was the reason why Grey and Yuna were in such good mood even though it was still morning. Their current destination was Torvis'' Adventurers'' Guild. They have been to three guild branches before, but now, they felt just as excited as the first time when they only just registered. Both wanted to see what the guild was like in an Elven Kingdom. "Yuna, let''s go in." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as Grey opened the doors, a familiar sight greeted him. Even though they were already in another kingdom, the format and layout of the building ceased to change. If there were any differences, it would be that there are more potted plants around and the walls were of a different color. And as one would expect in an elven country, the guild was filled with a large number of elven adventurers. No matter where one looked, one would see a pair of pointy ears sticking out of their heads. It was quite a sight to see. Of course, as if it was still early in the morning, the guild was quite busy. Swarms of adventurers were lining up the reception desks to process their quests while the others were crowding at the quest boards, looking at what was available. ''Hm... I wonder...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Curiosity filling his head, Grey headed to the quest boards, Yuna following behind him. He wanted to see how different the offered quests would be and what kind of enemies were present. After a quick peek, Grey and Yuna now have a full grasp of things. While the monster subjugation quests remained the same, the beast subjugation and material collection ones differed. It was because of the difference in fauna and flora between kingdoms that such a thing was available. The more they read the quests, the more amazed they became. While he already knew of them from the knowledge God gave him, it was the first time Grey saw the names of some plants and animals being mentioned. Now, it really felt like they were in a different country. Yuna was also the same. Her eyes were brimming with excitement as she turned her head left and right. As an elf, she was interested in what things she would see in a kingdom populated by her race. "Oh! Shin, Elena! Fancy meetin'' you here!" £ÛRoen£Ý Well, the excitement in their faces soon disappeared as a familiar voice rang behind them. Their excitement was not replaced with concern. After all, the owner of the voice was one hell of a lengthy talker. Although Roen was in no way a bad person, the lengthy conversations he makes is quite tiresome. Grey and Yuna would love to avoid one at all cost. After all, they still have a long day ahead of them. "Good morning, Mister Roen." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oi, what''s with the stiffness? Like I said, just call me ''Roen''. You kiddos sure are quite the stubborn ones." £ÛRoen£Ý "Ah, sorry, my habit got the better of me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha, no worries, no worries!" £ÛRoen£Ý Just like yesterday, Roen was full of seemingly boundless energy and was laughing by himself every time he had the chance to. He really couldn''t be any different to Grey''s impression on elves. "So, what brings the two of you here?" £ÛRoen£Ý "Ah, we''d like to take a simple quest. We thought it''d be nice to move around a little rather than just explore." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We''re also curious about the kingdom so we''re taking this as a chance to explore a little bit and see how beautiful Ingrasia is." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, that does make sense..." £ÛRoen£Ý Now, Roen''s attention was also fixed on the quest boards before him, swinging left and right and canning what kind of quests were available. His eyes only stopped when he saw a certain quest. "Kiddos, you''re F-rank, right? How about this one?" £ÛRoen£Ý Roen pointed to the certain quest which caught his eye. It was an orc subjugation quest located far south of Torvis. It wasn''t in any way special, other than the fact that the date printed on it has already been a few weeks ago. It was an old quest. "You see, this one''s been gatherin'' dust unlike the others. The village is just too far away that not many adventurers take it. If you can do me a favor and pick this one, I''ll treat you to a meal some time." £ÛRoen£Ý There was only concern in Roen''s face. The village he was talking about wasn''t even his hometown nor was he in any way acquainted with it. He was simply worried about the villagers there. It was some sense of duty of wanting to protect his fellow elves. Roen''s words were something neither Grey and Yuna expected of him. While they have simply thought him of a boisterous and cheerful middle-aged man before, now, their opinions of him have improved greatly. "Alright, we''ll take it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really, kiddos?! You ain''t joking, ain''t you?" £ÛRoen£Ý "Not at all. It may be a little far, but with a little bit of jogging, I''m sure we''ll reach there one way or another." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I think it''s a good way to move our bodies a bit!" £ÛYuna£Ý What long distance many adventurers'' have been dissuaded by, Grey and Yuna only considered a short jogging distance. Hearing their comments, Roen couldn''t help but form a smile on his face. "Hahaha, then I owe you this one time©` Oh! I completely forgot, I still have somethin'' to do... Then, I guess I''ll catch you later, kiddos." £ÛRoen£Ý "Un. Goodbye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "See you later, Roen." £ÛGrey£Ý Appearing without much notice, Roen also took off after a short while, acting really nonchalant. Grey and Yuna couldn''t be any more thankful that they didn''t have to put up with his long talks once again. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Their problem in choosing a quest has also been taken care of. Now that Roen had chosen one for them, there was no need to stay near the quest boards. Grey quickly pulled the quest form, removing it from where it has been for a few weeks already. "Looks like we''ll be taking this one, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, it was quite the strange turn of events." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, you can say that again..." £ÛGrey£Ý Little smiles forming on their faces, Grey and Yuna headed to the reception desks to process the quest they had just selected. The process didn''t take long at all, only a little more than a minute before they were done. After taking the quest officially, Grey and Yuna then headed towards the southern gate of the city, passing by a lot of stalls on the way. Since that was the case, they also took their time and bought some things for them to enjoy. Unlike their usual routine of taking the maximum amount of quests or just taking a single higher ranked quest, Grey and Yuna only took a single lower ranked one this time around. The reason was simple, it was because they were using their alternate card. It would just be plain weird for F-rank adventurers to take upon a lot of same-ranked quests, after all. Well, that and the fact that they just wanted to enjoy their day. They wanted to take it as leisurely as possible. It didn''t take long before Grey and Yuna exited the southern gates. And like their usual tactic, rather than using the highway, they opted to look for a forest and used it as a cover so that they could unleash their speeds. "Oh! Grey, stop a little bit!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý The journey has been smooth so far, when suddenly, Yuna asked Grey to slow down a little bit. Grey didn''t know why Yuna stopped him, but knowing her, there was only one thing which came to mind. "Look, Grey! Those are blueberries, aren''t they?!" £ÛYuna£Ý And Grey was right. The reason was none other than food. Yuna asked him to stop just because she saw an area full of blueberries on the corner of their eyes. And by their luck, they were all ready to be harvested as well. Yuna''s eyes shone brightly as she turned her head left and right. It was just like the days they escorted Elnart and Galvin. She was very excited to see what other fruits were available in the vicinity. "Now, now, calm your horses, Yuna. We''re here for a quest, remember?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know... but Grey...! Blueberries...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried to set Yuna back on the right track, but the only thing he received was a childish response accompanied by big, innocent puppy eyes. It was then that he knew he had lost already. "Haah... Alright, but we''ll only stay for an hour. After that, we''ll leave whether you like it or not." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you, Grey! I love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Full of childish excitement, Yuna gave Grey a tight hug and a light kiss on the cheeks. After letting go of him, she then proceeded to the berry patch and harvested as much as she could whilst humming happily. Grey followed soon after and helped her out. With the use of magic, harvesting the blueberries only took a few minutes. Since there was still time left, the two headed deeper into the forest to collect more fruits, as well as herbs. While it was true that they were on a quest, normal F-rank adventurers would take several hours before reaching their destination. It was not a problem to waste some of their time in enjoyment. It was quite fun, actually. Blueberries, strawberries, bananas, oranges, lychees, and a lot of fruits were gathered in the one hour Grey and Yuna foraged in the forest. And of course, it went without saying that Yuna was very satisfied with the results, especially when she also got a lot of herbs as a bonus. After their little bonding time, Grey and Yuna continued heading south towards their destination. A couple more minutes of running, the edge of the forest was in sight and over the horizon, sat a village. They have almost reached their destination. "Waah¡«! So many trees..." £ÛYuna£Ý Commented Yuna as she focused her attention on the village before her. Even though it wasn''t located in the forest, there were still a lot of trees around. The place didn''t even look like a meadow or a plain anymore. "You''ll have to stop gawking now. We still have a quest to complete." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right! Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Prompted by Grey, the two of them headed to the highway, pretending that they had been using it from the start. After all, it was still best to avoid suspicion. Especially since they were in a foreign country. A few more minutes of walking and the village gate was in sight. It was guarded by a couple of elven soldiers, some holding spears and swords, while others held bows on their hands, with a quiver of arrows behind them. "State your purpose of visit." £ÛSoldier£Ý "We''re adventurers from Torvis, here to take an orc subjugation quest. Here are our guild cards." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, it''s true! You really are adventurers! You should have said so sooner! Come, I''ll guide you to the village chief!" £ÛSoldier£Ý The soldier''s wariness quickly dissipated as soon as they saw the two''s guild cards. They didn''t even ask any further questions and just escorted them inside the village, heading straight to the chief''s house. As soon as they got there, they were welcomed warmly by the chief. Even though he was already an elderly man, his looks didn''t pale in comparison to those twenty years younger than him. When it comes to beauty, you''ve really have to hand it to elves. "Huhu, it''s been some time since we''ve had some visitors. Thank you for accepting our quest. We would have been in trouble if things continued as they were." £ÛChief£Ý "There''s no need to thank us. Actually, if there''s someone to thank it would be Roen, a soldier in Torvis." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. He was the one who asked us to take the quest." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu, then I''ll have to extend my gratitude to him someday." £ÛChief£Ý There were no lies in the Chief''s words. He had almost started to lose hope that no one would pick up the quest. Thankfully, his prayers were answered. He couldn''t be any more grateful. "Then, about the quest..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! How foolish of me! Sorry for taking your time... How about we start with what happened so far first?" £ÛChief£Ý Event after event, the Chief explained the details of the quest. Apparently, everything started when a couple of villagers spotted a number of orcs near their vicinity. It was then that they immediately posted a request on the guild. It has been a few weeks since then. While the village hasn''t received any real harm yet, it would only be a matter of time before they do, as every day, the orcs are spotted wandering closer and closer to the village. The orcs number around 15 to 20 individuals. So far, there were no higher variants spotted. Even if the village expends all its forces, it would still be hard to defend against it. They were truly thankful that Grey and Yuna arrived just on time. "And they''re currently residing southeast, did I get that right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, that is correct." £ÛChief£Ý "Alright, then that''s all the information we need. You can rest easy now, we''ll take care of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu... Thank you... Truly, thank you..." £ÛChief£Ý The Chief''s face was full of relief as he saw off Grey and Yuna. It wasn''t only him, the soldier who escorted them was also the same. They could finally be at peace now that help has arrived. As for Grey and Yuna, the very moment they left the village, they headed straight to where the orcs were last spotted. It was just a couple hundred meters away, and when they spotted them, well... There really wasn''t that much of a fight... Buhhiikkkk A loud scream echoed across the forest as the last orc was cut down. It soon fell to the ground with an audible thud before vanishing into thin air and only leaving behind a couple of drops. Grey and Yuna didn''t even have to use magic. Just their physical strength alone was enough to steamroll through them. All it took was a single strike to finish them off. If they were to be honest, it felt quite disappointing. "That was easier than I thought..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right... I couldn''t even warm up properly..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... Now, don''t be too sad. How about we play a couple of games before heading back to the village?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Okay, let''s do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s expressions quickly brightened up as soon as Grey invited her to a game. They both entered the "Sanctuary" not only because it was a safe space, but because it will hide them from unwanted attention. Since they have introduced themselves as F-rank adventurers, it was only natural that they perform as quickly as them. Since that was the case, they have a lot of free time before returning since they finished too early. As soon as they were inside the "Sanctuary", Grey took out a table and some seats, accompanied with a large parasol to shade them from the heat of the sun. It was the perfect outdoors set up. The next thing which was taken out was the playing cards. They were once going to play old maid once again since Yuna suggested so. The reason was simple, she just wanted to win against Grey even once. "Alright, Yuna, your turn." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Prompted by Grey, Yuna picked a card as calmly as she could. Her facial expressions and body movements were much calmer than before, and so, she had been consistently able to almost defeat Grey. Well the key word was "almost". It meant that she had never defeated him. While she manages to maintain her cool throughout the game, she couldn''t help but smile when she was about to win, prompting her to lose over and over again. The current situation was also the same. Now, there are only three cards left in the game, two in Yuna''s hands and one in Grey''s. It was Grey''s turn once again and his pull could decide the outcome of the game. Grey was about to pull the penalty card, but when his hands almost touched it, Yuna''s lips arched a little and turned into a little smile. He then decided to change his pick and went quickly to the other one, fast as the wind. "Alright, I won again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nooo! Why does this always happen?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because you always smile whenever you''re about to win. Seriously, how could my girlfriend be this cute?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... You meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey could only chuckle as he observed Yuna moping around with her cheeks puffed. It was already their third game since they entered the "Sanctuary" and she has yet to win. It was to the point that Grey had already lost count of his total wins already. Well, even if he does enjoy seeing Yuna mope around and act cutely, he still wanted to cheer her up. Since they had just freshly harvested a lot of fruits, Grey thought he''ll use them to create a sweet and cold dessert. "Hm? Grey, what are you doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna the moment she saw Grey take out a lot of fruits from his "Inventory", cleaning them with a quick wash using water and wind magic. She could only tilt her head in curiosity. "I''m making a parfait to cheer up my sweet and adorable girlfriend." £ÛGrey£Ý "A parfait...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Please look forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t give any further explanation and instead continued working on the parfait he was making. Yuna had no idea what food Grey was talking about, but knowing him, she couldn''t help but feel excited as she looked forward to it. First, Grey took a pair of tall glasses and placed them on top of the table. He then filled it with a small layer of cooled yogurt. After which, he sprinkled oats on top, followed by a layer of strawberries, blueberries, raspberries, and bananas. The layering was repeated three times. On the last layer of banana, Grey topped the glasses with a couple scoops of vanilla ice cream. The final topping was another mix of the berries drizzled with honey and chocolate syrup. As a finisher, Grey placed two wafers on the side and chilled it once more. And then, voila, the parfait was finished. It would have been much better if Grey had a lot of fruit syrups, but he was satisfied with his work. "Here you go, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý The very moment Grey handed her the parfait, Yuna''s eyes sparkled brightly. She had never seen such an exquisite and presentable way of making desserts. It went without saying that she was more than impressed. "C-Can I really eat this? It seems like such a waste... It''s so beautiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you can just let it be, but if you do, the ice cream will melt. Now, we don''t want that, don''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Her emotions clashing with one another, Yuna hesitantly took her spoon and scooped a bit of the ice creams and berries on top. The very moment she took a bite, her mouth was flooded with a sweet and fruity goodness. "Mnm! So sweet! And delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s hesitation was no more. She gleefully enjoyed the parfait Grey made for her with a bright smile on her face. Just seeing her smile was enough for a smile to also bloom on Grey''s face. He was satisfied. Well, after Yuna cheered up, she once again went ahead and challenged Grey in another game of old maid. Through persistence and learning her mistakes, after several more tries, she finally won a single game. It was a joyous occasion. CHAPTER 132 END Chapter 133: Dungeon Break The air was fresh and clean as Grey and Yuna walked through the sparse forest. The closer they came to the village, the less trees there were to be seen until a large meadow greeted them at the forest''s edge. It was just a little past lunch and Grey and Yuna had already spent their free time meaningfully. Not only did they play games, they also enjoyed a hearty meal together, all so that they arrived back on the time expected of F-rankers. The leisurely life Grey and Yuna dreamed of were now in their grasps. They never knew a normal life would be so relaxing, free from the formalities and expectations which once bound them. For the first time in a long while, they felt free. "Oh! The adventurers! The adventurers are back!" £ÛSoldier£Ý The very moment the soldiers saw their silhouettes over a distance, a joyous and festive atmosphere quickly enveloped them. After all, their return only meant one thing. It was that they succeeded. The leader of the soldiers in particular was acting like he was on cloud nine as he rushed over Grey and Yuna. Excited and relieved expressions evident on his face as he anticipated hearing the news from the two''s mouths directly. "S-So, how did it go?" £ÛSoldier£Ý "It went swimmingly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! You won''t have to worry about the orcs anymore." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!!" "Ohh!! It''s a success!!" The celebratory noises only grew louder and louder with Grey and Yuna''s declaration of victory. The soldiers couldn''t be any more thankful that their issues and worries have now been resolved. "Haha, sorry for the soldier''s rowdiness. How about I escort you two back to where the Chief is?" £ÛSoldier£Ý "Thank you, that would be much appreciated." £ÛGrey£Ý Led by the soldier, Grey and Yuna once again entered the village. While they already knew where the Village Chief was, there was no harm in being guided by the soldiers. Such an act would make everyone at ease. News spread fast inside the village. The villagers which were once harboring anxiety in their hearts, now went on about their daily lives with smiles void of worry. The village has returned to its previous merry state. "I-Is that really true...?!" £ÛChief£Ý The Chief was still in disbelief even after Grey and Yuna told him the good news. It was only when Grey took out the drops that the Chief believed them, breathing out a sigh of relief and his body trembling a little ase took a seat. "Haah... Thank god, thank god..." £ÛChief£Ý Mumbled the Chief under his voice. He had previously considered moving the villagers and abandoning their beloved village when worse comes to worst, but now, there was no need for such a plan. Everything has been fully resolved. The tension he had to bear on his shoulders for the past few weeks has now fully dissipated as if it has never been there to begin with. If it weren''t for his old age and aged bones, he would have jumped for joy already. "Oh, where are my manners... Have you had lunch already, Mister Shin, Miss Elena? If you don''t mind, we have a couple sandwiches here." £ÛChief£Ý "Ah, thanks..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Although Grey and Yuna just had their lunch, refusing the Chief''s offer would just be rude. Well, that and the fact that the sandwiches offered looked quite enticing. They still have space in their stomachs anyways. The sandwich was only quite simple. They were just ham, cheese, and lettuce placed between two pieces of bread. Well, it may be simple, but the amount of cheese was generous. The slice was quite the thick one. ""Thank you for the food!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý In unison, Grey and Yuna said their prayers and soon after, they both took a bite of their sandwiches, their eyes opening widely in shock as soon as they did. There was a subtle deliciousness despite the simplicity of the ingredients used. What stands out the most from the ingredients was the cheese. It was one which resembled one of the famous brands of cheese Grey had when he was still back on Earth. One which easily melted into one''s tongue. It brought about some nostalgia from his childhood and teenage days. If the bread used was white bread and if there was also mayonnaise and egg present on the mix, it would have been perfect. Nevertheless, it was satisfactory, perfect for a quick breakfast or a little afternoon snack. "Chief! This cheese! Can you give some to us?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes...?" £ÛChief£Ý A sudden outburst came from Grey, shocking not only the Chief, but the soldier and Yuna as well. Grey wasn''t going to let go of such an opportunity. It was a chance for him to upgrade his arsenal of dairy products. After all, Grey was one who reveres cheese with utmost respect. There was even a time back on Earth where he put cheese on every single dish he could think of. One could even say that he was a cheese enthusiast, a breed who would go to war for the sake of cheese. "Ah... Sorry, I got too excited there. Let me rephrase it... This cheese... I''d like to buy some of it if there is still stock available." £ÛGrey£Ý Calming down a little, Grey sat back down, cleared his throat, and asked a little request of the Chief. His eyes were full of seriousness as he crossed his hands together. It was as if the deal concerned life and death itself. "Well, we do have some stock of cheese at hand... How much would you like to buy, Mister Shin?" £ÛChief£Ý "How much is available?" £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t only Grey. The Chief also switched to merchant mode once he sensed the smell of profit. He was just like any other merchant which could be found back at the Merchants'' Guild, cunning and sly, their eyes always fixated on profit. Two similar-sounding laughter echoed in the Chief''s house as a deal was being made. Of course, the ones laughing were none other than Grey and the Chief who were now haggling with one another like those old uncles and aunties you see a lot in the market. Grey didn''t even need to haggle with how much money he has. The atmosphere in the room just pushed him into haggling, and before he knew it, he was already asking for discounts as he was buying cheese in bulk. Even he was terrified and impressed by his own bravado. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. In the end, Grey managed to buy a lot of cheese for a price cheaper than what would be seen in the market. It was an amount which could last him and Yuna for years to come by. A magnificent gain indeed. "Thank you for the cheese, Chief." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu, no worries. We also profited a lot as well." £ÛChief£Ý "Well, it was a good deal, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý They have only known one another for a couple hours yet the Chief and Grey already looked like old friends. Even Yuna found it hard to butt in their conversation with how they were acting. She was a little bit intimidated by the world of merchants. "Then, we''ll be going back to Torvis now. See you next time!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu, we''ll meet again if fate wills it." £ÛChief£Ý "Goodbye, everyone¡«! Take care of yourselves¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý More time passed and it was time for Grey and Yuna to depart. Following their previous routes and avoiding the sudden urge to forage fruits, the two of them managed to return in just several minutes. By the time Grey and Yuna entered the city, it was already late in the afternoon. The town was much quieter compared to when it was back in the morning. Well, the same couldn''t be said for the Adventurers'' Guild. Having just returned from their own quests, the adventurers are crowding in all kinds of counters and desks. It was not an exaggeration to say that it would take Grey and Yuna god knows how long if they were to line up at such a busy hour. All they could do was wait around. Well, it wasn''t really that boring, especially with such interesting topics floating around the guild. There was an especially interesting rumor amongst them... "Hey, I''ve heard there was a dungeon break over at Kallum!" "A dungeon break, huh... What bad luck..." "Should we evacuate from the city now? It''s getting unsettling..." "Ha, you cowards! And you call yourselves adventurers!" It was not just one or two people. Most of the adventurers and staff members in the guild knew that such a thing was happening. Some were laughing, but deep inside, all of them were anxious over such a thing happening. Dungeons, unlike the Ten Great Labyrinths, are only temporary and won''t go through regular periods of inactivity. It is much less extensive and has much fewer monsters. There is also only one treasure to be found which is after the boss is defeated. The dungeons are ranked from H to S regarding depth and danger. The higher the rank, the deeper and more expansive the dungeons are. Just like the Labyrinths, the monsters also progressively get stronger with the dungeon depth increasing. There also aren''t any elemental boosts or the sort. Only pure monsters. Dungeons spawn anywhere where large amounts of mana have gathered, and will only disappear once either of the two conditions are fulfilled. Either the dungeon is cleared, or the time limit runs out. In the first scenario, only those which are of lower ranks are cleared immediately. For those which are ranked E or higher, they are prevented from being cleared for the sake of profits, only clearing it once the time limit is almost up. When the dungeon still remains uncleared until the time limit runs out, it will gather enormous amounts of mana and until it breaks itself. The collapse of a dungeon is a phenomenon called a "Dungeon Break". Except for the people inside, the Dungeon Break itself is not dangerous. What worries people is what comes after it. Because the mana it gathered was not just for display. It will create large amounts of monsters and send them forth in a random direction, led by the boss. This phenomenon is called a "Monster Flood". Its random nature is what makes it so dangerous. While people know there was a Dungeon Break, they still wouldn''t be able to prepare for the upcoming Monster Flood. It was a worrying situation. "It was a B-rank dungeon as well..." "Doesn''t that mean the boss will be A-rank?" "Dammit... Why is this happening...?" Time passed some more yet anxiety brewed around the guild all the same. The atmosphere was more than gloomy and depressing, it was suffocating. Even those who were joking earlier now had dark expressions over their faces. Well, it was only natural. After all, Torvis was the nearest city to Kallum. If by chance, the direction the Monster Flood was towards them, it would be hard to tell what would happen. Even with the walls protecting them, they don''t feel safe at all. "Next, please." £ÛReceptionist£Ý Before they knew it, it was already Grey and Yuna''s turn to the reception desk. The receptionist was trying herself to present a beautiful smile, but it was evident that she was also anxious as seen from her eyes which have been twitching from time to time. "We''d like to process this quest, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. Please wait a moment." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The receptionist''s focus was quickly shifted to processing the quest as soon as she got the quest paper and the guild cards. Despite her worries, she still did her work properly without messing up even a little bit. It was Grey and Yuna''s first quest to be recorded in their new card, and somehow, they felt a little tinge in their hearts. It was the feeling of excitement when their first quests were being processed. "Here you go, Mister Shin, Miss Elena. Your quest has been processed. And here is your reward." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Compared to their usual earnings, the one they earned today wasn''t much, but it doesn''t make it any less special. Well, considering they got a lot of good cheese for cheap, it was actually a good day. After their business at the guild, the next destination was other than the "Silver Sky Pavilion". Just about the time they arrived at the inn, dinner was also in the corner. The delicious scent of elven cuisine wafted through the air. "Oh, you''re back, Miss Elena, Mister Shin." £ÛInn Receptionist£Ý Of course, with dinner underway, it was only natural that the dining hall was filled with hungry people. Even when the receptionist greeted their entrance, she was moving around, serving people their orders as a waitress "Miss Kaela, we''d love to order dinner as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, a moment please!" £ÛKaela£Ý Thankfully, there were still seats available around the dining hall and so, Grey and Yuna were able to take a spot. They excitedly took their seats, waving their hands slightly to call the attention of the waitress. While the ingredients and spices were similar, the food in the menu was prepared quite differently. The meat was sliced into thinner and finer pieces, and there were a lot more fruits in the dishes. It was leaned to the sweet and sour side that the elves love so much. Well, a change of cuisine isn''t much of a problem for the two. No matter how they are prepared or cooked, all that mattered to Grey and Yuna was that they were delicious. They were both looking forward to it. "Haah... What are we going to do...?" "Hey, quit it already. Just think positive!" "Positive, my ass. It''s a dungeon break, you know? A dungeon break!" "Oi, you two! Keep your voice down!" Unfortunately, even when they had already returned to the inn, the rumors about the dungeon break still kept chasing them. By now, most people in Torvis have already heard about it. It wasn''t a pleasant situation at all. In just a couple short moments, the atmosphere in the dining hall did a quick 180. Now, the bright smiles were gone, replaced only with worried faces. Some of those who were eating couldn''t even taste the food they were eating anymore. "Sorry for the wait. What would you like to order?" £ÛKaele£Ý "Ah, I''ll have mermel stew, white bread, sweet and sour stir-fried vegetables, quail egg-drop soup, and apple pie. 3 serving each, please." £ÛYuna£Ý "For me, I''ll have the same as Elena. Three more servings." £ÛGrey£Ý "O-Oh, yes...." £ÛKaela£Ý It wasn''t the first time Grey and Yuna ordered food at the inn, yet Kaele still couldn''t get used to it. She was especially surprised when it came to Yuna. After all, the latter doesn''t even look like she could finish even half of a single serving yet she orders three. It was nothing short of astonishing. Still wearing a surprised face, Kaela headed back to the kitchen to relay the two''s orders to the cooks. Just like her, the cooks were also very surprised to learn only two people ordered so much food. It was enough of a shock to make them forget about their previous anxiety. A few minutes later, Kaela came back to the table, or rather, she came back and forth to the table multiple times. Thankfully, the table was large enough to hold Grey and Yuna''s order. It was just barely enough. ""Thank you for the meal!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Without any more delays, Grey and Yuna took a spoon on one hand and a fork on the other. A couple more seconds later, they quickly dug in on their food with large, excited smiles blooming on their faces. Each bite was delicious and satisfying. The white bread was soft and tasty, the stew was savory and not too overpowering, the fried vegetables weren''t too oily either, and even the simple-looking egg-drop soup tasted special. Each dish was outstanding in their own ways. "Mmn¡«! Sweet and tasty!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, it really is..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, their dessert was just as special. Not only was the presentation beautiful, the moment you cut the pie and took a slice out, you could see its sticky syrups dripping from it, syrups which just screamed a fruity sweetness. Seeing the white bread, Grey also wanted to try out the cheese he just got. Just thinking about the new dishes he could make with his newly acquired dairy ingredient was enough to make him feel giddy. He was excited. Slowly but surely, the number of dishes on the table dwindled until there were only a couple more bites left. A few more seconds later, even those were wiped clean. The ones responsible were wearing satisfied expressions on their faces. Well, dinner would have been perfect if a certain rumor wasn''t spreading around. While it couldn''t be helped with the situation as it is, it totally ruined the hearty mood which was once blanketing the dining hall. "It''s the dungeon break again, huh..." £ÛKaela£Ý Kaela mumbled as she picked up another set of used dishes after the customers. Grey and Yuna who were nearby her at the moment couldn''t help but overhear her voice. It was one full of concern and anxiety. "What do you think about it, Miss Kaela...? The dungeon break, I mean." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... What else could I say about it? Of course it''s scary. Not to mention it was a B-rank dungeon as well, no wonder people are getting restless." £ÛKaela£Ý Shaking her head slightly, Kaela answered Grey''s question. She then continued where she left off and continued collecting the plates and tablewares Grey and Yuna had just used. "Well, I still have some work to do. See you later, Mister Shin, Miss Elena." £ÛKaela£Ý The trays full, Kaela headed back to the kitchen to drop off the dishes. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna also went on their own way and headed upstairs towards their bedroom. It was already late in the night, after all. While not as much as the people from before, Grey and Yuna were also concerned about the dungeon break. They wanted to help, but without knowing which direction the monster flood was heading to, they were completely helpless. "Grey, I''m worried..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, me too... But right now, there''s only one thing we could do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... So it''s like that, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna were already pretty sorry for always relying on them, but with the current situation being as it is, they are the only ones they could trust. It was going to be yet another tedious task. After heading inside of their room, four little blue birds appeared out of nowhere. Whispers then resounded in the air as Grey and Yuna opened their mouths. The birds leaving outside the window soon after, flying out into the open night. The birds, little yet mighty, flew up towards the nightly sky, high above the array of clouds. They soared high enough that even the large town looked but a speck of dust in their eyes. It was a lonely night. ... Far away, across the rivers and mountains, under the gentle light from the moon and stars in the sky above, an army marched uniformly towards a certain direction, unrelenting and persisting through the uneven terrain. Eyes of red glowed in the dark and mortifying screeches filled air. Pillars of clouds rose to the sky and the ground trembled at every passing second, such a scene could be observed over a large area. The marching army was none other than the monster flood, composed of thousands, if not tens of thousands of monsters, each varying in size, form, and strength, but all were equally terrifying in the end. Just seeing them move from afar would be enough to give one nightmares for days. At the center of the flood, there was a domineering figure, standing proudly, and reigning without question over the plethora of monsters around it. Its eye glowed red and orange like the magma flowing under the veins of the world. Each stride it took, the ground quaked as if fearing it. A true king. As the march continued, a small shadow could be seen streaking across the vast fields. The owner of the shadow was but just a little bird, its eyes watching closely, reflecting the flood under the brilliance of the moon. The direction of the march... Towards Torvis! CHAPTER 133 END Chapter 134: Sudden Negotiations The sun has risen yet again and the sky started to brighten, turning into the light shades of blue, with patches of white flowing slowly like mossy logs along a calm river. It was a beautiful morning. Yet, on such a beautiful morning, it was neither the clear, resonant morning bells nor the chirping of the birds nor the fresh morning breeze which greeted the guards atop the ramparts. Rather, it was a sight none wanted to ever see. "Huh? What the..." £ÛGuard 1£Ý One of the guards stopped on his tracks as he looked over the horizon, squinting his eyes ever so slightly. Following him, his colleagues also looked over, one of them holding a spyglass to see what peculiarities were unfolding over the distance. What he saw was the first he had ever witnessed his whole life. It was a humongous cloud of dust swallowing the horizon, accompanied by the minute yet perceivable rumbling of the solid ground. A horrifying sight. The guard looked closer, and soon enough, his mouth hung wide open in agape as a cold chill traveled down his spine. It was a nightmare. A marching nightmare of fire and lava was approaching the city. "I-It''s a flood! The monster flood is heading towards Torvis!" £ÛGuard 2£Ý "Wh-What?!" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Hurry up! Ring the bells!" £ÛGuard 3£Ý At the guard''s words, chaos quickly befell the ramparts. Some were frozen, some were in disbelief, while some started trembling uncontrollably. Nevertheless, they all shared one certain emotion, and that was what one would call "Dread". Sharp cries of metal echoed throughout the town as the bells were rang rampantly and erratically. The guards atop the ramparts were now running in panic as they tried to inform the others. It was a scene of utter disarray and chaos. ... Fear, concern, despair, helplessness... No matter where one looked around the city, one could notice such emotions painted over the people''s faces. Such emotions were especially visible in the eyes of Grey and Yuna as they walked around the city. It has only been a few minutes yet the news has already spread faster than wildfire. Each and every household has already heard the news and were either in a state of panic or disbelief. After all, it was the biggest disaster the city has ever faced. The only ones whose expressions were different were Grey and Yuna. They were as calm as one could be as they headed to the Adventurers'' Guild, aiming to propose a plan for the greatest good, or at least that was the plan, but... "Guildmaster, what should we do?!" "We only have a couple of hours at most, do we even have hope?!" "Arghh! I have still yet to get a girlfriend! Why is this happening?!" ... as soon as they entered the guild, it was even more chaotic than outside. Even the Guildmaster was having a difficult time reigning the adventurers and trying to calm them down. Not even the staff members could do much. "Wahh... What a mess..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t help but comment as she saw the chaotic scene unfold. Neither her nor Grey wanted to enter with the guild the way it currently is. As soon as they step foot, they''ll surely be swept around by the crowd and be stuck like sardines in a can, not something they look forward to. "Grey, what should we do...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What else could we do? We''d go with Plan B." £ÛGrey£Ý "Plan B... Ugh..." £ÛYuna£Ý A cringing expression floated over Yuna''s face as she recalled their other plan. She wanted to avoid it because of how troublesome it was, but now that they couldn''t reach out to the Guildmaster, she has no choice left. What was plan B, one might ask? It was the plan to cooperate with the city''s lord and higher ups to exterminate the threat. It was a pain in the ass since it involved nobles and the likes. A troublesome route to solve a troublesome problem. Well, there was still a Plan C. It was just to head towards the enemies and slaughter them. Even when there were a lot of enemies, it wouldn''t be a problem for the two to wipe them out. Rather, it would serve as a good "exercise" for them. The only problem with it was that it might cause further confusion and panic if the people see explosions and such over the horizon without knowing whether they are from enemies or allies. They would at least like to inform an authority with their actions before doing it. "Well, let''s go." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... I hate this..." £ÛYuna£Ý Unwillingness present on her face, Yuna had no choice but to follow the plan. She wanted to turn back many times but with her hand being held by Grey, she couldn''t really do much. Her heart was beating rapidly for reasons more than one. The destination was the lord''s mansion located at the heart of the city. There, the very moment they arrived, the two saw a familiar face amongst the guards standing in duty. It was a convenient coincidence for them. "Oh, kiddos, what''re you doing here?" £ÛRoen£Ý "Good morning, Roen. Is the lord present at the moment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, he is... Why? Got somethin'' for His Excellency?" £ÛRoen£Ý "Actually, we have information about the flood..." £ÛGrey£Ý The very moment Grey mentioned those words, not only Roen, but the other guards beside him also became interested. It was the perfect bait to garner everyone''s attention at such a sensitive moment. Successfully getting the other''s attention, Grey quickly acted out the script he had prepared beforehand. He was so fluent at acting that one might mistake him for a professional. Not a professional actor, but a professional con-artist. Grey told them that with the use of his familiar, he saw what kinds of monsters were in the flood and how many there were. They were indispensable information which could be used to create strategies. It was hard to pass off such valuable information. "This... Kiddo, are you sure about this¡­?" £ÛRoen£Ý "Yeah. I can bet my life on it." £ÛGrey£Ý For a hot moment, Roen''s eyes locked with Grey''s. All the latter could see was a strong determination and conviction which made it hard for him to deny. He has no other choice but to accept it. "Haah... Alright, follow me." £ÛRoen£Ý "Oi, Roen, what are you doing?! We can''t let outsiders i©`" £ÛCo-guard£Ý This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. "Do you even know what situation we''re in?! This is valuable information we''re talkin'' about! It can save the city!" £ÛRoen£Ý "Well, that''s..." £ÛCo-gaurd£Ý The other guards were left speechless at Roen''s outburst. While they wanted to perform their duties, but they also couldn''t deny his words. After all, their families could also be saved with such information. "Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility for this." £ÛRoen£Ý "Ugh... Dammit..." £ÛCo-guard£Ý No other choices left, the guards opened the room and Grey and Yuna were let in. They were then led by Roen inside the mansion all the way towards the meeting room where every higher-up had gathered. They met other soldiers and even some knights along the way, but with Roen''s words, they were all let through without much issue. Despite his usual tendencies, It was truly the correct choice to rely on Roen. "Oh, Roen, what brings you here?" £ÛKnight£Ý The knight also looked at Grey and Yuna with suspicion, but with a few words from Roen, his wariness was turned to surprise. He then headed inside the meeting to relay the information towards the higher-ups. A few moments later, the Knight headed back out with permission from the Lord. His eyes were still looming over Grey and Yuna but he didn''t say anything as he let the two of them in. The very moment the doors opened, a heavy atmosphere pressured down Grey and Yuna''s shoulders. There was not a speck of bright expression on the people''s faces, only seriousness and gloom. Even for Grey and Yuna, it was a little intimidating. "I heard you have some valuable information..." £ÛLord£Ý "Yes, that is correct, Your Excellency." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s good... But let me tell you this beforehand... If you end up only wasting our time, I will be holding the both of you accountable. Do you understand what I''m getting at?" £ÛLord£Ý The Lord''s voice was calm, but his eyes couldn''t be any different. There was only sternness, just like the other people in the room. He was not one who took jokes kindly, especially at such a sensitive situation. "Of course, I am prepared for that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright, let''s hear it then." £ÛLord£Ý Just like how he explained it to Roen and the other guards, Grey said the same thing to the Lord and the higher-ups present. The latter listening attentively, not missing even a single bit of information. According to what Arcturus reported, the one leading the flood was an A-rank, fire-attribute elemental monster called a "Vulcan King". Accompanying it was a large and powerful army consisting of a couple thousand strong. The monster flood''s nature as it is, just like the Orc Horde from before, the monsters following the Vulcan King were only its lower variants. There were a couple dozen Greater Vulcans, a couple hundred Vulcans, with the rest being Lesser Vulcans. The layout of the monster flood was that the stronger monsters were placed on the back. At the front, all there were to be seen was the Lesser Vulcans, G-rank monsters which the soldiers could fight on equal grounds against. Thankfully, while the familiars couldn''t quite fight against the flood, they were able to protect the villages along the way. Well, Grey has no plans on revealing such information to others. He was planning to only keep it to themselves. "Hmm... A Vulcan King, huh..." £ÛLord£Ý The room turned quiet after Grey''s words. While it was certainly a helpful bunch of information, even with it, the people only saw a small chance of victory. They could already see what future lies behind them. It was one filled with destruction. Compared to the enemies, Torvis only boasts a single C-ranker and several D-rankers as their most powerful force. Even if they have the help of ballistas and cannons, it would still be hard. They would need a greater force than that. Evacuation was also out of the option. With the flood coming from the south, the Haltea Great Forest up north, and a mountain range westward, the only option was east. Even if they did escape, with how many civilians there are, thousands upon thousands would lose their lives in the process. It was a checkmate. "Excuse me, everyone, we would like to propose something." £ÛGrey£Ý The one to break the silence was none other than the person who brought it. It was Grey who suddenly had raised his hand, successfully gathering the attention of everyone present in the room. After all, the information about the horde was nothing but bait. It was simply for Grey and Yuna to be able to get inside the Lord''s mansion. Their true intention was what Grey is about to propose. "The flood, please let us take care of it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, kid! I know you''ve brought helpful information but don''t push your luck! This battle concerns the safety of the citizens! Do we look like we''re playing house here?! This is a serious matter!" £ÛKnight Captain£Ý Despite only having good intentions, all Grey received was a retort from a certain knight captain present. All the other people sitting around the table shared the same sentiment with him, some even looking at Grey with eyes filled with rage and hostility. "Haah... This is why it''s so troublesome dealing with you people... Like I said, this flood... We''ll take care of it. Don''t make me repeat myself." £ÛGrey£Ý In just a single moment, the atmosphere inside the room was completely turned over. Not only did Grey change the tone of his voice, he also had the other people around taste a little bit of his aura, one which was even more domineering than a mountain. Even the head of the knights couldn''t move a muscle under the pressure of Grey''s aura. It felt like he was being devoured whole by the abyss as fear crept inside his heart, his whole being trembling before the young man before him. Even when he met the kingdom''s General, he didn''t face such pressure. He didn''t want to admit it, but he could tell at a single glance that Grey was much stronger. Compared to the dragon before him, he was only a little, harmless rabbit. What was even more surprising to him was that the young woman beside him was completely untouched and unfazed by such a display. It only meant one thing, she was on the same level as him. A powerful and overwhelming monster. "Haah... Haah..." "Wha... What was that...?" The very moment Grey reigned in his aura, everybody could feel their shoulders loosen up. Suddenly, it was a lot easier to breathe again and even their hearts felt much lighter. It was as if it was just an illusion. "So, our proposal... Will you accept it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked but none replied. The room was completely quiet. Now that they knew how powerful the people before them were, they couldn''t act as impudent as they used to be. The power balance has completely shifted. Even then, even when they knew how powerful they were, they couldn''t easily hand over such an important role to people they don''t even know. After all, they didn''t know what intentions the two youths bore. But on the other hand, they have no other choice. It was a dilemma. "If it''s our identity you''re worried about, here." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Grey already got everything covered. With a fwip of his hand, he threw his privilege card towards the Lord. After him, Yuna also followed suit and did the same with her own privilege card. The people were shocked to see their cards, but even then, they still made sure to see if they were authentic. The Lord quickly placed them on top of a magic tool, but when he did, he became even more surprised than before. Not only were they authentic, there was also a certain symbol on them which gave him goosebumps. It was the Royal Seal of Alfrione and attached with it was a certain title only a few people possessed. "The... The Heroes of Alfrione...?" £ÛLord£Ý At the Lord''s words, all heads turned over the two youths once again, their mouths hanging open in disbelief and their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Even their hearts felt like they were about to stop. "Heroes of Alfrione", are the six individuals who were recently awarded the medals of honor in the Kingdom of Alfrione. Not only in their kingdom, it has spread to other countries and territories as well. Ingrasia being a neighbor to Alfrione, it was only natural that the citizens have heard of their tales from the rumors floating around. Especially what happened during the founding festival. It became a hot topic for a certain amount of time. Now, seeing two of those six heroes right before them, they couldn''t be any more shocked than they are now. Not only shock, they also felt relief, awe, fear, and a variety of emotions at the same time. There was a swirling chaos just like the current state of the city. "So, our proposal... I think you''ve already made up your mind, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý A little bit more provocation from Grey, everyone else in the room flinched a little. After a little bit of silence, the Lord took the initiative and stood up from his seat, wearing a decisive expression on his face. "Your Highnesses, please lend us your help." £ÛLord£Ý The Lord bowed his head politely as he asked for such a request. Following him, the others also stood up and bowed their heads. Even when their pride was hurt, they did not let it show in their faces. ¡ºYuna, I look like the bad guy, don''t I?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu, you could say that again! Grey looks super scary right now!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHaah... I might have gone overboard again...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It was only when Grey looked at the situation again that he realized how overbearing he had been throughout the latter half of the conversation. He definitely looked like some kind of villain in the others'' eyes. Well, it couldn''t be helped. If Grey didn''t act with a domineering attitude, forget about them listening, he and Yuna would just be pushed around. There are times where coercion was needed. It just so happened that the current situation was one. The important thing was that the desired result has been achieved. Now, their plan could go without anything in the way. They also have a way to clean up after their mess using those before them. It was like killing two birds with one stone. While Grey wanted to go back to his usual self now, there was still something which needed to be done. It was time for the final and most important act. It was time for the negotiations to commence. "Alright. We''ll help you out." £ÛGrey£Ý "T-Truly?! We would never forget©`" £ÛLord£Ý "But! Under one condition... You''ll have to do us one favor." £ÛGrey£Ý The room which was just filled with the atmosphere of relief has become tense again in just a matter of seconds. It has become much heavier than before, tension rising all over the place and all over their hearts. A favor, it was such a vague request that no one around felt certain about what to do. If they recklessly agree, it could lead them to losing everything. There was no way they would just accept such an unreasonable deal. The only problem was that they weren''t in any room to negotiate. The one who held power were the two youths before them. All they could do was grit their teeth and clench their fist in frustration. Frustration of being powerless. "Alright... Your condition, let''s hear it." £ÛLord£Ý A smile quickly appeared on Grey''s face as soon as the Lord gave his word. It was a smile which sent shivers down everyone''s spine. Now, Grey truly looked like a villain. One with the perfect ominous smile at that. The atmosphere as tense as it was, the negotiations between the two parties took place and it went without saying that Grey and Yuna were the ones who held the upper hand. It was one-of-a-kind. ... Dust, sparks, flames, and ash. A cloud made of those four things grew bigger and bigger as they drew closer from the horizon. The closer they came, the more terrifying they looked. It was not just a disaster, it was a catastrophe. The monster flood was only a couple hundred meters away from Torvis. Every time they took a step, they not only sent tremors to the ground but also shook the hearts of the people with fear, chaos, and anxiety, all working together to bring people despair. The air became hotter with each passing second. The heat produced by the enemies was enough to boil water upon contact. Even when they were still hundreds of meters away, the people were already sweating bullets from the heat. All the adventurers, soldiers, knights, and capable fighters were now readying themselves to fight. Some were atop the ramparts while some were waiting on the ground, all nervous for the upcoming fight. "That''s a lot of monsters, isn''t it...?" "Hahaha, you can say that again..." "How much money do you think we''ll earn this time around?" In face of grave danger, all the people could do was to joke around. After all, it might be their last day in the world. It wouldn''t hurt them to decrease the tension even by a little bit as they watch death draw closer. "Hey, after this. Let''s drink some booze, alright?" "As long as it''s your treat, I''m on board with that!" "Hahaha, sure, sur©`" Silence quickly swallowed the vicinity. Not because of the enemies before them, but because of another phenomenon which suddenly happened. Four large shadows painted the ground, appearing without any warning. As the people looked up, what they could see were four similarly large figures whose bodies were clad in platinum and beauty incomparable to any other. They were beings who could only be said to be the true rulers of the world. "D-D-D-Dragons!!" All people were in panic, but at the same time, awe and admiration also sprouted in their hearts. It only took them a single glance to tell they were powerful beings, yet despite that fact, they couldn''t move from their spots to run. Next, there was shock. It all happened when, out of the blue, two figures jumped from one of the dragon''s back, landing on the ground unfazed even after falling hundreds of meters from the air, only leaving a small crater on the ground. The two figures, a man with silver hair and a woman with black, wearing black and white masks respectively. All eyes were on them as they looked towards the horde of enemies which were marching towards them. Their eyes, hidden from the onlookers and the world itself, shimmered with a beautiful glint. Their hearts pumped wildly and their bodies tensed and relaxed repeatedly, readying themselves for what lay ahead. It was time for battle! CHAPTER 134 END Chapter 135: Monster Flood Entities of molten rock and fire, eyes glowing red and orange, with bodies emanating immense heat towards the surroundings. Such beings were marching towards the city, albeit slowly, steadily and decisively. The only thing between the city and the flood was a wall, a few thousand people, their weapons out and ready, prepared to fight until the very bitter end. Their hearts pumping wildly like a stallion galloping across a vast meadow. Well, them, and six more figures. Four were the massive and magnificent High Dragons which had just flown by, and the remaining two were two unassuming youths which are the closest to the horde, standing still, looking towards the distance. Seeing the two figures, faces covered in masks, the spectators couldn''t help but tilt their heads in confusion. They had no idea why they were there nor who sent him, but they knew of one thing. It was that it would be dangerous any second now. "H-Hey, you two! What are you standing there for? Come back here before things get dangerous!" A man in the frontline shouted towards the two figures, but the latter didn''t listen. Rather, they just continued scrutinizing the enemies in front of them, turning their heads minimally as if ascertaining their positions. Of course, these two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna. They had just finished negotiating with the Lord, and now that everything was settled, they are both ready to fight and wipe out the threats before them. Their eyes were shimmering a dangerous glint, ready to destroy the enemies at a given moment. The man didn''t know what kinds of tricks the two pulled off, riding dragons and whatnots, but he knew of one thing. It was that it was his responsibility as an adult to take care of the youngsters and stop them when they are being reckless. "Hey, you two, are you listening©`" The man tried to grab Grey''s shoulders, but before the man could even touch him, he suddenly vanished into thin air. The very next moment he appeared, he was already in front of the enemies, just a couple meters away. Rummmblleeee Up close with the enemies, Grey could clearly feel the rumbling of the ground, even fiercer, even more violent, and even more dangerous. Even then, he didn''t budge an inch from his spot and firmly stood his ground. "Haap!" £ÛGrey£Ý Without any warning, Grey raised one of his feet to the air. Not even a second later, he quickly planted them back to the ground. Following such sudden actions, the ground trembled even more like a wild sea during a stormy day. Along the quaking ground, a large wall appeared before Grey, rising as fast as lightning and creating a massive barricade all around the city. It was like a second wall, but much sturdier and much more powerful. All eyes were wide open as they witnessed such a spectacle unfold. But the show didn''t stop there. Yuna wasn''t just standing still either. Just like Grey, she suddenly vanished from thin air, appearing in front of the enemies in just a fraction of a second. With an effortless leap, She landed atop the newly created walls, her eyes glimmering coldly, unfazed by the heat. With a wave of her hand, dozens of large icicles appeared in front of her, floating in the air freely and sharpened like that of real lances, ready to pierce and annihilate any obstacles on their paths, emanating coldness which could freeze anything at the lightest contact. ¡¶Winter Gale''s Parade!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna waved her hands once more and the icicles shot out at speeds the naked eye couldn''t follow. As the icicles flew, silhouettes of horsemen bearing lances appeared out of thin air, frozen knights whose eyes were colder than ice. A large band of horsemen charged towards the enemies, unfazed by the heat and unbothered by the number of enemies before them. They didn''t care what obstacles were in front of them, all they knew was that they must destroy. Their lances, sharp as once could be, pierced through the enemies without much resistance, destroying everything in their paths and leaving the ground frozen, covered in a thin yet resistant layer of ice. Every time the lances pierced the enemies, their coldness invaded their bodies and devoured their flames like a starving predator. At the same time, a large hole was drilled through their torsos, spreading cracks all over as they froze into ice statues, destroying them into smithereens at the next moment. The battlefield which looked like a living, boiling hell was turned into a cold, frozen wasteland in just a matter of seconds. The enemies which were ones marching were now nothing but fragments of their former selves, slowly fading away from existence as they dissipated into the air. It was only a few seconds yet the scene seemed like it had been going on for a long time. The spectators couldn''t believe their eyes even when they themselves witnessed the scene unfold. It was frightening, too frightening, in fact. In just a single moment, thousands of enemies were erased from the surface of the world. Their eyes were fixated at a single figure, all thinking of the same thing. "The Goddess of Ice has descended". "Yuna, you went a little overboard there." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s voice echoed in the cold air as he leaped atop the walls he created, standing beside Yuna whose eyes were like glowing a freezing glint. Even he, who had been Yuna for three years, was a little surprised with her power. She had clearly grown. "Really? I just thought of matching your performance. You know, building a massive wall and all that." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... So it''s my fault, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re the one who said that, not me." £ÛYuna£Ý Despite how precarious the situation was, Grey and Yuna were still able to have a casual conversation atop the walls. There wasn''t a trace of worry to be noticed on their movements, even their expressions behind the masks were calm as one can be. "Well, anyway, since the battle had already started... should we have a little friendly competition?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Are we competing with how many monsters we defeat again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You got it. As for the prize, the loser has to do the winner a favor." £ÛGrey£Ý Things had just started to heat up yet the stakes were already high. Since a favor could mean from a simple treat, to something more devious and daring. It was not something one could take lightly. Even then, Yuna''s heart did not waver at Grey''s declaration. Rather, she only felt even more fired up now that she has a reason to fight. She was very optimistic that she could win the competition. Well, rather than optimistic, Yuna just wanted to get back at Grey for all the losses she incurred during their card and board games. Her eyes were flaming with resolve and determination to win no matter what. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Oh, and just a reminder, the ones who just finished off just now don''t count. We''ll have a reset." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?! Why?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s because it''d just be unfair. I could have also defeated the same number if I didn''t erect the wall, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... But that''s that, this is this!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to rebel against Grey, but her efforts were fruitless and all for naught. In the end, everything was settled the way Grey wanted it to, much to Yuna''s immediate dissatisfaction. Grey couldn''t see her face due to the mask, but he could tell that she was puffing her cheeks, pouting a little bit. His girlfriend was so adorable that before he even noticed it, his hand already moved on its own and patted her head to cheer her up. A super effective move! "Alright, should we get started?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then at the count of three..." £ÛGrey£Ý Preparing a little, Yuna stretched her arms towards the sky and shook her hips left and right for a bit of warm up. Grey also did the same as he rotated his shoulders and cracked his knuckles. "Three...! Two...! One...! And...... Go!" £ÛGrey£Ý The very moment Grey''s "Go!" resounded throughout the air, a burst of wind came bursting towards the battlefield, left by Grey and Yuna at their wake as they dashed towards the enemies at breakneck speed. Not wanting to interfere with one another''s business, Grey headed left whilst Yuna headed towards the right, breaking the enemies'' bodies the very second they tried to get in their way. ¡¶Megaton Shotgun!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý With a blast of Grey''s fist, the wind howled as great force reverberated violently and fists of mana formed in the air, flying towards the enemies and destroying their bodies to smithereens, sending them into the dark and empty oblivion. In just a single punch, Grey cleared out a couple dozen enemies in front of him, turning their bodies of rock and fire into fine dust and ash which scattered through the air, not leaving a single speck of their being behind. ¡¶Fatal Stream!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna wasn''t being complacent either. At the same time Grey''s punch connected to the enemies, her torrent of slashes and cuts came biting down towards the enemies, mercilessly dicing them into small pieces and destroying their cores. Rather than power, Yuna relied on her speed to finish hundreds of her enemies as she dashed through them and not leaving a single one behind. Every time she brandished her daggers in the air, another enemy was cut down, forced to kneel towards the cold ground. Grey and Yuna''s attacks were so fierce and quick that, forget attacking, the enemies couldn''t even defend themselves. In a single second, they were far away, at the very next one, they were already past them and their bodies had already been destroyed. Such was what the enemies witnessed before their flames were extinguished. Grey suddenly stopped in his tracks. He was now in the middle of the left side, all the enemies'' eyes fixated on him, ready to attack him despite knowing the difference in power. It was one situation others would call a predicament. But despite being in such a dire situation, a smile formed beneath Grey''s mask. Soon after, the air started to tremble violently and the winds became more aggressive, ready to bring down judgement and cleanse the world. ¡¶Tornado!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The wind soon converged into a single entity. Like a large whirlpool swallowing ships whole, the tornado became a vortex which drew everything towards it, uprooting trees, boulders, and enemies alike. All were equal in the face of true power. It didn''t just end there. After being lifted up in the air and experiencing a couple dizzying swirls, those who were caught by the tornado were slowly ripped to shreds until there was nothing left. It was a disaster, one more frightening than monsters. Soon enough, the tornado disappeared. But it wasn''t the only one. The enemies, the features in the terrain, and everything within range had also disappeared. They have been swallowed by the vortex known as oblivion. "With that, I should be at 1,932." £ÛGrey£Ý Yet despite how chaotic the scene was, Grey didn''t forget to count the number of enemies he has defeated. It was more than impressive he could even count how much debris was flying during the tornado. Well, since it was Grey we''re talking about, an oddity or two should be expected. After all, he doesn''t wield Divine abilities just for nothing. He should at least be this capable to prove his worth. "And, you''ll be the 1,933rd!" £ÛGrey£Ý Disappearing where he was previously from, Grey appeared in front of the enemies once again. With a quick jab, his fist connected towards the enemies, breaking their bodies without much problem and blasting its remains towards its kin. Grey has started to brawl yet again. Meanwhile, in a place not too far away, another battle was unfolding, not any less fierce than Grey''s. While the place might look calmer and less disturbed, one couldn''t ignore the number of frozen statues around. They were all enemies who had been defeated by a single touch. ¡¶Permafrost!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s command, the air became frozen and the temperature dropped to the negatives. Even the enemies whose bodies were literally lit ablaze couldn''t help but shiver at the sheer power of the coldness Yuna brought. Ruumbllleeee Soon after, the ground shook violently and cracks appeared all over the place. But what emerged wasn''t rocks nor boulders but a large layer of ice, devouring the enemies whole and sending the others flying. Everything in front of Yuna has now been buried under a thick layer of unmelting ice. There wasn''t a single movement to be seen as the coldness slowly pierced the enemies'' bodies and leaving them to freeze entirely. It was a death sentence. Now, all that was left were the higher variants which were far behind the flood. There were still a couple Vulcans here and there but the lesser Vulcans have now been thoroughly wiped out without mercy. Some were able to escape Grey and Yuna''s grasps, but with the familiars standing guard behind them, not a single one was spared. It was not a battle, but rather, a very one-sided massacre. One which will be engraved in history. "Looks like you''re finished on your side. So, what''s your score at?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing much, just a couple thousand." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, what a coincidence. I''m at a couple thousand, too." £ÛGrey£Ý With most of the enemies cleared out, Grey and Yuna have started teasing one another. Even though they were in the middle of the battlefield, they couldn''t stop themselves from flirting with one another. They really were what many would call an idiot couple. Thud Thud Thud Their bickering was only stopped when they felt the ground quake time and time again. The cause was none other than the Vulcan King who stood more than 20 meters in height. A true giant which was as powerful as its name suggested. With every step it took, the ground trembled in fear. With every swing of its arms, the surrounding air burns up from the intense heat. If there are beings which could be called the incarnations of hell, the Vulcan King was one of them. The ice which once covered the ground was slowly being melted. Soon enough, the ground was ravaged in flames as the Vulcan King drew closer and closer. With it we''re the Greater Vulcans who looked just as terrifying. "I guess it''s time for the finale, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, see you when I win!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, Hey! Yuna!" £ÛGrey£Ý Whilst Grey stood still, admiring the titan of flames before him, Yuna already went on ahead and headed towards the enemies, a smile on her face as she thought up of what favor she should ask for. Gurrruuuuu Seeing Grey and Yuna draw closer, the Vulcan King opened its massive maws, and in the fraction of a second, a beam of fire and lava came pouring out, disintegrating everything they were to disintegrate. With how hot the beam was, even the solid ground was melted and also turned into lava itself. The battlefield was soon painted with patches of red and orange as the Vulcan King continued to blast the surroundings. The Greater Vulcans weren''t sitting still either. Following the boss'' lead, they also opened their mouths and shot beams towards Grey and Yuna who were approaching them. Albeit theirs were smaller, it didn''t make them any less destructive. "Woah...! That was close!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I''m leaving you behind¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oi, Yuna!" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, even with how dangerous it might look, to Grey and Yuna, who were S-rankers, everything just looked like a simple game to them. No matter how many beams there were, they managed to dodge them without much effort. Kicking up their speeds even faster, Grey and Yuna left clouds of dust in their wake as they headed straight towards their enemies. Their weapons were ready to be swung again, thirsty for more destruction. ¡¶Dice!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Magnum Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý One after another, Grey and Yuan''s torrent of attacks rained down upon their enemies once again. With every hit connecting, a large gashing wound or a hole in the body was left. A couple more and the enemy was down. The enemies flailed around their arms in an attempt to hit Grey and Yuna, but their movements were much too slow for the both of them. Even when they shot a volley of fireballs with their hands, Grey and Yuna simply deflected them with the use of their daggers and gauntlets. The Vulcan King also tried to stomp on them but they simply dodged such an attack with minimal movements. The ground quaked with the Vulcan King''s heavy step, but Grey and Yuna were still unfazed, still wearing the same expressions. "It''s not your turn yet. Stay still!" £ÛGrey£Ý Fast as lightning, Grey delivered an uppercut to the Vulcan King''s face. Grey didn''t even jump or anything of the sort. He simply stayed still and delivered a punch towards the sky. Just the shockwave from the punch was enough to deal a huge blow to the Vulcan King, making it fall to its back, helplessly. Crasshhhh A large quake resounded through the solid ground the moment the Vulcan King fell, making the other enemies'' and the people back in the city to feel the shock and lose their balance for a quick moment. Grey and Yuna didn''t waste such an opportunity and delivered the finishing blows to their enemies. The Vulcans and the Greater Vulcans, all were finished off in just a few seconds. The two didn''t even break a sweat while doing so. GURURUUUUUU In a final effort to defeat the enemies, the Vulcan King, still sprawling on the ground, amassed large amounts of heat and mana from the surroundings into a large mass over the empty and unassuming air. The spherical mass grew larger and larger with each passing moment and soon enough, it grew to a diameter spanning several dozen meters, even larger than the Vulcan King itself. It was like there was a second sun on the horizon. The people atop the ramparts and inside the city felt fear creep inside their hearts as they saw such a scene unfold. It was as if they were the end of the world. Their reactions were completely different from Grey and Yuna. "Waah¡«! So bright¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, Yuna, don''t stare too much! You''ll hurt your eyes!" £ÛGrey£Ý "But it''s just so beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... This girl, what I am going to do with you..." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t a trace of worry in their minds. While Grey might have some concerns, it was for an entirely different reason. One far more trivial and unconcerning than the former. BOOOOOM A loud explosion resounded the air and the sphere of plasma bursted into thousands upon thousands of fireballs, raining down to the ground from all sorts of directions. It was as if a myriad of meteors were heading towards the area. One could only feel frightened at such a horrifying sight. But soon enough, that fear vanished, replaced by shock and disbelief from the scene which unfolded after it. ¡¶Frost Field¡· £ÛYuna£Ý As Yuna''s gentle voice resounded towards the sky, everything in sight turned blue and time seemed to stop. The only things which remained shining weren''t the fireballs nor the sun above, but Yuna''s deep blue eyes. The next moment, no one knew what happened, but everything had already turned to ice when they noticed. Even the fireballs which were hotter than regular flames weren''t spared and were also frozen. The impossible has become possible. Crack Crack Shatter Soon, the sounds of glass breaking filled the air as all pieces of ice shattered into smithereens, turning into snow in just mere fragments of a second. There was no more left to be said. "And this¡­ is¡­ goodbye!" £ÛGrey£Ý Following such a mystical scene, a loud scream filled the air as Grey jumped towards the air, locking his eyes towards the Vulcan King which was still lying on the ground helplessly, ready to land the finishing blow. ¡¶Howling Thunder!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The very moment Grey''s punch struck the Vulcan King, cracks appeared immediately, spreading further throughout its whole body, accompanied by the shock and brute force of Grey''s attack. Soon enough, its body gave in, broken into pieces. The mighty looking King was now reduced to a state resembling a pile of rubble. Silence returned to the fields, only the sound of the gentle wind to be heard. A large figure took a final glance at the man who finished him off, its eyes full of rage and hatred as it lost its glow. Everything was over. CHAPTER 135 END Chapter 136: Onwards! Once Again! "And the key, please." £ÛKaela£Ý "Oh, here you go." £ÛGrey£Ý As per Kaela''s request, Grey rummaged through his pocket, finding his key after a short while. He then handed it to Kaela, and the latter, after receiving it, wrote some notes down the register before looking back at Grey and Yuna. It is the fourth day since their arrival at Torvis, and after staying three nights at the inn, their stay has finally expired. It was time for them to get going and continue their journey towards the wedding''s venue. Their stay has only been a short while, but it was one they could never forget. Well, apart from the sudden dungeon break and monster flood, their experiences in the city of Torvis were quite memorable. They have gained new insights about the vast world called Merusia. "Hey, did you hear about the masked heroes yesterday?" "Hahahaha! What are you talking about? If we have! It''s been the talk of the town all day yesterday!" "That''s right! And I was lucky enough to witness it! It was super amazing, I tell you, super amazing!" Compared to the gloomy mood the days before, the inn was enveloped in a much brighter atmosphere. Rather than worries and concerns, all that there is to be heard were laughter and celebrations as they talked about yesterday''s happenings. Rumors about the masked heroes'' feats have already spread far and wide throughout the city. There was not a single soul who hadn''t yet heard about the overwhelming strength shown by two mysterious figures the day before as they vanquished the monster flood all by themselves. Of course, the talks about how four majestic platinum-scaled dragons suddenly appeared out of nowhere was also a hot topic, especially since not only those who were on the battlefield, but even the city folks witnessed their marvelous figures. Unbeknownst to the people talking so merrily, the subject of their topics were none other than the two youths checking out of the inn at the moment. The same two figures whose faces are painted red from embarrassment. "Mister Shin, Miss Elena, are you alright? You seem a bit... red...?" £ÛKaela£Ý "Ah, no... iIt must have been because of the heat. It''s quite hot today, isn''t it, right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un... N-Now that you mention it. I do feel like it''s getting quite hot." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna could only smile dryly as they tried to make excuses towards Kaela. On the other hand, the latter couldn''t help but tilt her head slightly in confusion. After all, for her, the temperature was just like any normal day''s. In the end, Kaela decided to attribute their different perception in weather to the difference between Galderia and Torvis'' topography. Grey and Yuna were able to avoid trouble only by a hair''s breadth. "Well, I guess this would be goodbye, huh..." £ÛKaela£Ý Kaela was the one who said those words but the most affected ones were Grey and Yuna. In the short time they stayed at the inn, they have already grown attached to the food there. It was a shame, but they couldn''t do much about it. If there was anything positive, it was that they were able to try new experiences and taste new dishes on their short stay at Torvis. If they have the chance, they would visit the city once again. Of course, they would love it if there weren''t any sudden disasters next time. "Anyway... Thank you for choosing the ''Silver Sky Pavilion''! We wish you a happy journey up ahead!" £ÛKaela£Ý "Thank you, Miss Kaela." £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodbye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Waving their hands goodbye, Grey and Yuna exited the room and came out to the open streets, greeted by the bustling crowd and magnificent carriages. And so, just like that, Grey and Yuna''s short stay at the "Silver Sky Pavilion" came to an end. Having left the inn, there was only one more destination on Grey and Yuna''s checklist left. It was towards the northern gates where they first entered Torvis. They were heading there to greet their other acquaintance before heading out on their journey. "Oh, kiddos! What''s the matter, why''re you leavin'' so early?" £ÛRoen£Ý The acquaintance was none other than Roen. The very moment he saw the two heading out, he immediately greeted them, his face was full of glee and his smile extending from ear to ear. Thankfully, after escorting Grey and Yuna towards the meeting room, Roen was quickly dismissed soon after. It was because of that that he wasn''t able to witness the events which took place next, especially the revelation of Grey and Yuna''s identities. Not that the two wanted him to hear anyway. It was also worth mentioning that after such an event, Roen was not punished whatsoever for his actions. Rather, the Lord and the higher-ups were secretly thankful for his actions. They decided to secretly give him a raise since they couldn''t exactly reveal the reasons why. "Actually, we''re here to say our goodbyes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, for real?" £ÛRoen£Ý "Un. We still need to attend an important event." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see, I see. Nothin'' much we can do about it then. It''s a shame, but I guess that''s just how life is, huh..." £ÛRoen£Ý At Grey and Yuna''s words, Roen became a little philosophical as he lightly shrugged his shoulders. There was no sadness nor loneliness in his voice, only a little bit of disappointment. Disappointment that he would be having less people to talk to. "Well, what''re two waitin'' for? Don''t you still have an appointment to catch? Hurry along now before I start chatterin'' again." £ÛRoen£Ý The silence didn''t last too long. Unlike others who usually wore sad expressions at goodbyes, Roen, on the other, was rather happy to see the two off. There was even cheerfulness and carefreeness in his voice as he prompted the two to get going. Both Yuna and Grey were glad that Roen was still being his free-spirited self after the disaster yesterday. He was the first person they met when they entered Torvis, and in a coincidental turn of things, he was also going to be the last person they met during their leave. "Well then, Roen, we''ll be going now!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, no need to say so! Just get goin'' already!" £ÛRoen£Ý "Roen, thank you for everything! Goodbye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was yet another goodbye, but this one was much light-hearted in nature. Now, rather than the open streets, what greeted the two of them were the open fields of the green and peaceful meadow, the grasses growing tall and butterflies to be seen here and there. The sky was clear and blue, the weather was fine as one could be. It was the perfect day for a journey, and so, with smiles painted on their faces, Grey and Yuna headed out into the vast horizon, feeling the gentle breeze in their skin. ... A man was standing still, watching silently over the window, glancing at the sacred tree standing proudly just a couple hundred meters from where he was. Despite how spacious the room was, there was not a single sound to be heard. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Creeakkk The silence was soon broken as another man entered the room. He had white hair and crimson eyes which shone like rubies lit under the moonlight. He was wearing heavy armor and one only needs a single glance to tell he was well-built. Not only that, he was also powerful. The man who just entered was none other than Windson Artemir, the head of the knights over the territory and one who held the rank of "Brigadier" when it came to the national army. He was, without a doubt, the strongest in Torvis. As for the one who was standing near the window, he was the most influential person and also the most authoritative figure in Torvis. His name was Lenon fol Citron, the head of the Citron comital household and the current lord of the territory. "Windson, you''ve arrived. How did it go?" £ÛLenon£Ý "It has been confirmed, Your Excellency. They have left the city." £ÛWindson£Ý "I see... They have already departed, huh... What a shame, I couldn''t even invite them over for a meal. What a failure of a lord I am, to not even serve my benefactors with hospitality... Really, what a shame..." £ÛLenon£Ý Lenon had said many words already yet his eyes were still fixated at the sacred tree across the city. His eyes were looking distantly and his expression visibly down and gloomy as he recalled yesterday''s happenings. Even now, Lenon was still uncertain about what to feel towards Grey and Yuna. If there was one thing he was sure of, it was that he was deeply thankful for the two of them and what they have done for the city. He would never forget their grace for the rest of his life. "Windson, what do you think of Their Highnesses?" £ÛLenon£Ý "By Their Highnesses? Did you mean Lord Grey and Lady Yuna?" £ÛWindson£Ý "Well, who else would I be talking about? They are the hottest topic in the city right now. Why don''t we also hold our own discussion about them over some wine. I happened to have some right here." £ÛLenon£Ý Said the Lord as he finally turned around. He then headed towards the cabinets on the right and after a quick search around, he took out a luxurious-looking bottle of wine. It was one which was colored with the rich purpleness of grapes. Of course, now that he had the wine in hand, the next were the wine glasses which were conveniently placed on the drawer just above where he got the wine from. He took out two for the two of them to drink from. A bottle of wine in the right hand and two wine glasses on the left, Lenon headed towards his seat and sat down in an unexpected manner, almost throwing himself towards his seat like a little child. "What are you waiting for, Windson? Come have a seat already." £ÛLenon£Ý "A-Ah, yes..." £ÛWindson£Ý At a loss for words, Windson followed his liege''s request and took his seat just in front of the lord''s desk. After which, Lenon popped open the bottle of wine and started pouring them to the two glasses in front of him. "Y-Your Excellency, let me do that." £ÛWindson£Ý "It''s just pouring wine, at least let me do this much. And also, stop with the formalities, just call me Lenon for old time''s sake." £ÛLenon£Ý "Haah... Alright, as you wish." £ÛWindson£Ý "Hahaha, that''s more like it... And here''s a toast for Their Highnesses!" £ÛLenon£Ý After Lenon gave a glass of wine to Windson, he then raised his. Following him, Windson also did the same and raised his. They both cheered for Grey and Yuna before chugging down their glasses. "Mhm... Sweet and not so bitter. It also packs quite the punch as well. It''s a good wine, isn''t it?" £ÛLenon£Ý "Yes. It goes down quite smoothly." £ÛWindson£Ý "Right, right. I should buy more of these soon." £ÛLenon£Ý After downing their glasses in one go, Lenon once again poured some on their glasses, filling the room once again with the sweet scent of wine, accompanied by the scent of alcohol wafting through the whole room. "So, about my question... What do you think about them?" £ÛLenon£Ý "Hmm... That''s hard to say since I don''t know them very well. But based on my impressions, I could tell that they aren''t bad people. On the contrary, I believe they are quite likable. Especially after hearing their conditions yesterday... Even now, I am still quite surprised." £ÛWindson£Ý "Hahaha, I could say the same. I believe all of us still are." £ÛLenon£Ý Lenon once again drank from his glass of wine, silently, his eyes looking nostalgic as he recalled the memories which occurred not too long ago. Memories of yesterday''s meeting. He could still remember the chaos and insecurities swirling around the city as the emergency bells were rang. Even his aides who were the most experienced in the city felt the same concern and couldn''t calm themselves down. Yet in such a chaotic and hopeless situation, the heavens didn''t let them down. While it was in a way more than unexpected, their prayers were heard and two saviors appeared before them, in the form of two youths no less. It was quite shocking. Lenon could still remember how his heart trembled the moment he saw Grey and Yuna''s privilege cards. More than shock, he felt awe and admiration to the two figures who stood before them. They were not what one would call normals, they were the elites of the elites who could crush cities if they so wanted. "Alright. We''ll help you out." £ÛGrey£Ý When Lenon heard those words, his heart started jumping and dancing for joy. Not only him, everyone else who was present also felt the same. But such happiness was short-lived. It was soon replaced with despair after the young man opened his mouth once again. "But! Under one condition... You''ll have to do us one favor." £ÛGrey£Ý At that moment, Lenon and everyone''s hearts sank in the deepest and darkest swamps of despair. They were in a situation where it was hard to negotiate yet they couldn''t turn down the other party''s offer. It was a dilemma. Agreeing meant an uncertain future while rejecting meant a path of ruin. Both were risky but as the Lord, Lenon must make a choice. It was with a heavy heart that he gave his answer to Grey and Yuna. "Alright... Your condition, let''s hear it." £ÛLenon£Ý Even though he already prepared himself, Lenone couldn''t help but gulp a mouthful of air, feeling both nervousness and anxiety deep inside his heart, one fueled by the unexpected situations which happened successively all of a sudden. His heart trembled in fear even more when he saw Grey''s smile spreading on his lips. It was as if he just made a deal with the devil, one which could either save him or devour his soul, dragging him to the very depths of hell. "Then, for your part of the deal, we''d like you to deal with the aftermath of the battle. Keeping our identities a secret, dealing with the materials which will drop, explaining to the populace, and all the troublesome things which follows after." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence. There was only silence after Grey said the condition he talked about. All people present were speechless and frozen in shock. Neither one of them could believe what they just heard. "Why are you all so quiet? Is our condition too much?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No, that''s not it, Your Highness. Rather, apart from keeping your identities secret, everything you mentioned was something which all of us are going to do anyway. A-Are you sure that''s all you are going to ask?" £ÛLenon£Ý "Yeah... Why? Do you want us to ask another favor?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no... Not at all..." £ÛLenon£Ý "There''s no problem then. It''s a deal." £ÛGrey£Ý Everything was settled unexpectedly quickly. Lenon, still in disbelief with how smoothly things went, signed a contract with Grey and Yuna stating their simple terms. Grey and Yuna were to exterminate the flood while Lenon and the others would deal with everything troublesome afterwards. If before, everyone thought they were making a deal with a devil. Now, they only saw Grey and Yuna as angels sent by the heavens. They didn''t know if they were just being considerate or were really naive, but they were thankful for everything. "Ah, right, one more thing. Do you have some spare masks around?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Masks...?" £ÛLenon£Ý Grey didn''t answer Lenon''s confused inquiry, rather, the only response was a small smile forming on his face. After receiving the masks, Grey and Yuna excited the room and the rest were history. Even now, when everything was done and settled, Lenon still couldn''t believe everything that happened. They were able to avert a crisis without doing much work. On the contrary, they even gained some profits brought in by the tons of drops they gained, especially with the ones coming from the Vulcan King. Of course, Lenon wasn''t going to be so shameless and have Grey and Yuna be unrewarded for their efforts. Not only will he give them the money earned from the drops, he was also planning to add in a prize from his own pockets. He still has to maintain his dignity as a Lord, after all. "Well, whatever our opinions are, there is one thing we couldn''t deny... They are true heroes, not only in title, but in action as well." £ÛLenon£Ý "I couldn''t agree more." £ÛWindson£Ý Swirling his wine glass a little, Lenon once again drank some wine. Following him, Windson also drank his share. Glasses were filled and glasses were emptied, such a cycle continued until there was no wine left on the bottle. "Such bad luck... And I was starting to enjoy myself as well..." £ÛLenon£Ý Lenon clicked his tongue as he shook the bottle of wine left and right and eyed its insides, confirming whether it really was empty or not. It was only when he saw not a drop of wine that he put it down, ending his movements with a short sigh. "Ah, by the way, Lenon." £ÛWindson£Ý "Hm?" £ÛLenon£Ý "What are you going to report to His Majesty later down the line? I know we have a deal with Their Highnesses, but we couldn''t lie towards our King either. What are you going to do?" £ÛWindson£Ý The room was once again swallowed by silence as Lenon thought of an answer to Windson''s question. He was swirling his empty wine glass with rotating movements from his wrist, thinking deeply and rationally Just like Windson has said, it was a tricky situation. While they have an obligation to their King, they also have a promise towards Grey and Yuna. The former weighs much more, but he doesn''t want to destroy what little trust there was between him and the two. It was a dilemma. "Hmm... It''s giving me a headache just thinking about it. I''ll just cross the bridge when we finally get there." £ÛLenon£Ý "That''s quite the answer you have there..." £ÛWindson£Ý "Well, it''s not like we have many choices anyway...... Right, where did you say Their Highnesses went again?" £ÛLenon£Ý Changing the topic, Lenon asked Windson a peculiar topic. The latter, after receiving such a question, was put in a tight spot as he tried to recollect every bit of information his subordinates had given him. "If I''m not wrong, they headed out of the northern gates, but their direction is due east. I''d say they''re heading to the eastern region." £ÛWindson£Ý "The eastern region, huh..." £ÛLenon£Ý Standing up from his seat, Lenon once again approached the window, looking towards the direction of the sacred tree, which happened to also be located in the eastern district of the city. Much further away, in the very same direction. Lenon imagined Grey and Yuna had already covered kilometers upon kilometers of distance. He didn''t know where exactly they were heading, but he wished for one thing deep inside his heart. ''I hope you have a safe journey, Your Highnesses...'' £ÛLenon£Ý Like how the scene started, the scene ended the very same way. Lenon was standing still, once again facing the windows with his eyes looking distantly. There was only one difference, it was that this time, there was a gentle smile on his face. ... Clouds of white and gray, forests of green and brown, and mountains standing tall and proud. Such sceneries could be seen left and right as one soars through the vast and empty sky, like a free bird during a sunny day, Currently, Grey and Yuna were riding on Sirius'' back once again, heading towards East where the Farflan territory was. They didn''t know the place, but nevertheless, they were still excited about what things there were to see and experience. Of course, it went without saying that the thing they looked forward to the most was tasting new kinds of food along the way. They were both looking forward to what else the elven cuisine has to offer. They wouldn''t back down from anything. "Looks like it will be a few days'' journey. We''ll probably need to camp outside many times." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ughh... Camping... I just want to rest in a comfortable bed..." £ÛYuna£Ý At the very mention of camping, Yuna''s face was painted with expressions of exhaustion and discomfort as she recalled what terrible experiences she had whilst camping in the wild. It wasn''t only those experiences that she recalled. There was another one, far more recent and far more valuable. It was one which just happened the day before. "Oh, right... Grey, about my favor..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? What favor?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, didn''t we have a competition yesterday? And it''s my win! Do you not remember already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I do remember, it''s just... I don''t remember you winning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý The two tilted their heads in unison, both confused about the other''s words. While they have yet to settle the scores, both of them believed they won from the bottom of their hearts, hence the confusion. "No, no, no, no, just wait a minute! Just how many did you defeat, Yuna? I had 3,207, and you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mine''s 3,253! Like I said, I won!" £ÛYuna£Ý "But I defeated the boss, it''s gotta be worth a lot of points, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s question, Yuna''s lips arched up into a smile with her eyes gleaming with joy and excitement, it was only then that Grey realized where he slipped up. It was his own mistake. "Grey, we only agreed on the most number of enemies defeated. There wasn''t a scoring system." £ÛYuna£Ý Shock. Grey''s heart was filled with so much shock that he froze in that very moment. He couldn''t believe he let such a detail slip and most of all, he couldn''t believe how sly Yuna has become. He was a little terrified. Meanwhile, Yuna''s smile only grew brighter at Grey''s realization. She was very happy that she finally won another game against Grey after a long time. Not only that, she also gained a favor while she was at it. It was like killing two birds with one stone. "Fufufu, I look forward to it, Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ugh... Dammit..." £ÛGrey£Ý Two figures, two contrasting expressions. Whilst Grey was feeling a little depressed, Yuna was smiling and giggling to herself. Such a scene unfolded as Sirius continued to soar in the sky. It was a peaceful day. CHAPTER 136 END Chapter 137: A Peaceful Forest The scent of leaves and flowers filled the air, colors dull and vibrant could be found everywhere, and the chirping of the birds echoed across the forest as they flew and danced freely in the vast sky, landing from branch to branch to rest and pick fruits with their little beaks. The morning was still young and as the sun climbed the sky, its gentle and warm light showered the forests, mountains, and rivers in its grasp, prompting them to wake and greet a new day, a peaceful day. Surrounded by the lush and dense forest, a figure stood still as he moved his hands back and forth, chopping down vegetables and meat with every stroke of his knife. It was none other than Grey who was preparing breakfast. It was a strange sight. Despite being in the middle of nowhere, there was a stove, a large table, and even an oven to be seen. It was as if there was just a magical kitchen which popped out in the middle of nowhere. Truly a sight to behold. "Hmm... Needs little more salt..." £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbled Grey as he had a taste of the stew he was cooking. It was a fairly simple one, only made of a couple vegetables and some small pieces of meat, diced up into biteable pieces. Even then, it was a delicious one on top of being filling. It was not the only thing Grey cooked. He had already prepared a couple more dishes for a varied and balanced meal. There were pork chops, omelettes, vegetable salad. grilled fish, and some vegetable soup. Of course, Grey didn''t forget to prepare rice, several large bowls at that. It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna departed from Torvis, and after hours upon hours of flight, they have finally arrived at the forest where Aria''s home village was located. Since Aria''s directions entailed landmarks which are covered by the forest''s canopy and could only seen on the ground, the two had no choice but to keep walking from the forest''s entrance on out, "Mnm. That''s good." £ÛGrey£Ý Letting the stew simmer and cook, Grey headed back to the tent to wake up a sleeping angel. It was none other than Yuna who was still sound asleep, her hair messy as one can be yet managing to still look adorable in Grey''s eyes. Despite being boyfriend and girlfriend, Grey couldn''t help but feel from time to time that he and Yuna are more like parent and child. Just him waking her up in the morning made him remember his school days when his own mother would always wake him up. "Rise and shine, sleepyhead." £ÛGrey£Ý Gently, Grey patred Yuna''s shoulders to wake the latter up, but her only response was to grumble a little before wearing again a peaceful look on her face. It was then that Grey once again confirmed they really looked like parent and child. Grey tried to wake Yuna again and again but each time was a failure. Yuna was just too deep in her sleep and the reason was none other than Grey himself. And it''s not because of their nightly activities, not at all. It was because of something entirely else. Using her favor, Yuna asked Grey to teach her more about enchanting. And being the spartan teacher that he was, Grey worked Yuna to the bone until she got everything correct. Yuna, who was just a Tier-3 enchanter a few days ago, is now at Tier-4. Nevertheless, it was very tiring. Thinking back once again about what happened during the past few days, Grey felt a little guilty about overworking his girlfriend. He swore to make it up to her by cooking her delicious meals and spoiling her rotten. Now, he really felt like a doting father rather than a devoted boyfriend. "Haah... It''s hopeless. She just won''t wake©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Just when Grey was about to give up, a devious idea entered his mind. It was a common scene which he saw many times over the fairy tale movies he watched when he was just a child. After all, there was only one way to wake up a sleeping princess. "Here goes nothing." £ÛGrey£Ý Preparing himself for what reckless and silly idea he was about to do, Grey positioned himself beside Yuna. He then gently caressed Yuna''s cheeks as with his eyes closed, he linked his lips to hers. Conveniently, at the very moment Grey sealed Yuna''s lips with his, gentle skylight seeped inside the tent, illuminating the two of them. It was just like a scene out of a fairytale. A true love''s kiss to wake up the sleeping princess. "Mnmhh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Unexpectedly, Grey''s silly idea actually had an effect. For the first time after several tries, Yuna''s face twitched a little. A few moments later, she opened her eyes slowly, blinking a couple of times while staring off into nothingness. "I guess a true love''s kiss really does work, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mm? Grey...? A true love''s huh...? Whaa...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s nothing. Good morning, princess." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mnm... Morning..." £ÛYuna£Ý Like a little kitten, Yuna rubbed her eyes with a closed fist. She was still groggy and her eyes were barely open. Of course, it went without saying that her bed head was all over the place. It was just as messy as a bird''s nest. "Breakfast''s almost ready, come out when you''re ready©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was about head out of the tent but out of nowhere, Yuna''s hands tugged on his coat. She was still sleepy yet she stared at Grey with eyes full of expectations, tugging his coat again and again even though she already had the former''s attention. "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "One more..." £ÛYuna£Ý "One more...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A kiss... I want another one..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s mumbling was silent and bare audible but Grey could still make out her words from it. Especially when it was coupled with her face with was starting to color with a rosy tint. She may be sleepy, but she still knows when to be flustered. As for Grey, he was just a little baffled. Not because he got found out, but because he didn''t know Yuna could be so cute. As one could tell, he was a complete sucker when it came to the young lady in front of him, just another fool in love. "Haha, I got found out, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so Grey said, but he wasn''t in any way in opposition to Yuna''s request. Rather, he was happy to grant it. His day had just started yet the scent in the air was already filled with sweetness and sappiness. After giving Yuna another kiss, Grey finally exited the tent and headed back to what he was cooking. Just in time, the stew had just cooked, an aromatic and appetizing scent wafting through the air. With it, their steamy and delicious meal was now ready. With Yuna washing her face and preparing herself for the day, Grey prepared the table and the plates for breakfast''s use. In just a jiffy, a dining table decorated with a variety of dishes was completed. All that was left to do was dig in and enjoy a happy meal together. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Yuna, breakfast''s ready." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! In a second!" £ÛYuna£Ý A few moments later, Yuna, fresh out of the bath and hair just barely dry, approached the dining table. She was now in her adventurer clothes, ready to head out into the wilderness once breakfast was over. Not waiting for any invitation from Grey, she took her seat and eyed the meal served before her. Her eyes were sparkling excitedly, accompanied by a bright smile. She has yet to take a bite but her eyes were already full. ""Thank you for the meal!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Their prayers echoed across the peaceful forest as Grey and Yuna took a bite of their breakfast. It didn''t take long for smiles to bloom like the flowers in spring, enjoying what time they have together and sharing laughter with one another. But such happiness didn''t last long. For one reason or another, Yuna''s hands suddenly stopped moving and a frowning expression formed on her face. Grey couldn''t help but worry, seeing as to how she was frowning in front of food. It was just too out of character. "Hm? What''s wrong, Yuna? Is the food not to your liking?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no! Not at all! It''s just... How do I put this...? I just realized, but this whole time... You''ve been babying me a lot, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Silence. There was only silence after Yuna said her piece. Grey was more than shocked to learn that she had just realized he was spoiling her rotten. He just couldn''t comprehend what was going on inside his beloved''s mind. Judging from Yuna''s responses whenever she says she didn''t want to be treated like a child, Grey had selfishly assumed she was fully aware of what was going on. Never in his wildest imagination did he ever think she was completely oblivious to his extreme doting. It was somewhat unsettling. In Yuna''s defense, she just thought it was a normal thing for couples to do. Even when Grey was doting on her too much, she wasn''t too bothered by it and rather liked it. It never came off to her that she was being too clingy and needy. "I mean... Waking me up, cooking breakfast, snack times, and baking me sweets every time I asked of you... I feel like I''m becoming more and more dependent on you as time passes..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Isn''t that alright? I quite like doting on you anyways, I see no problem with it. We don''t have to force ourselves to change, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s... Mmngh... That''s right. I know that, but still... I also want to do something for you. I also want to spoil you..." £ÛYuna£Ý While Grey was immensely thankful about Yuna''s thoughts, something about the way Yuna put it felt wrong to him. Rather than the one being doted on, he would like to be the one who is doing the doting. "And that''s why! Tomorrow, I''ll be the one cooking breakfast!" £ÛYuna£Ý A proud declaration rang throughout the forest as Yuna puffed her chest, accompanied with a clenched fist. Her eyes were full of determination and resolve that Grey already knew she wouldn''t back down even if he tries to convince her. Well, Grey could only heave a brief sigh as a gentle smile appeared on his face. No matter what side of Yuna it was, he always finds beauty in them. He knew full well he was in love with every part of her. "Alright, alright, I''ll leave tomorrow''s breakfast in your hands, but before that, why don''t we finish our meal first. It''s going to get cold if you don''t finish it." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Realizing Grey''s point, Yuna then quickly sat back down on her seat. Their breakfast continued and smiles were afloat on their faces once again. The sound of laughter has never been so clear and calming. Having finished their breakfast, it was Grey''s turn to prepare himself. After taking a quick dip in the bath, he wore his signature adventurer attire, equipped his armament ring, and cleaned up after their campsite. "Alright, let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Aria''s directions at hand, Grey and Yuna set forth on yet another adventure. Quick on their feet, they treaded the dense forest whilst looking left and right for the landmarks which were listed on the map and notes. The first landmark was a massive set boulder standing out like a sore thumb in the green forest. Next was a waterfall whose waters were clean and blue. Then there was a large patch of daisies spreading far and wide. Landmark after landmark, Grey and Yuna''s journey continued smoothly. There were a group of monsters from time to time but they weren''t strong enough to serve as an obstacle to them. If anything, they only served as exercise for the both of them. A way to stretch their bodies a little bit. Their journey only stopped when noon came. Of course, it was time for their lunch to commence, and with Yuna''s insistence, she prepared it herself, only asking for Grey''s help for taste testing and setting the table. Needless to say, it was a wonderful meal yet again. Grey was especially full of appetite since it was Yuna who cooked the whole meal. There was not even a single speck of food leftover to be seen. The plates were cleaned empty. After lunch, their journey continued once again. They were already hallway towards the village and with a couple more hours of traveling, they would be able to reach civilization. They won''t need to camp for the night anymore. "Puwah¡«! That was delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Currently, Grey and Yuna were by a river, one of the landmarks mentioned on Aria''s note. They were taking a break by the riverside while drinking some water to refresh themselves and eating a couple sweets while they were at it. "By the way, Grey, how far are we from Miss Aria''s home village?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... If I''m not wrong, we should only be a little over a dozen kilometers away from Malus village. As long as nothing major happens, we should be able to reach there in about an hour." £ÛGrey£Ý "An hour, huh... I wonder how their village looks like..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna mumbled lowly as she passed back the water jug to Grey. Thinking of a village, she couldn''t help herself but be reminded of her own. But there was no loneliness in her eyes, only excitement as she looked forward to the new experiences. Rustle Rustle Rustle The sound of leaves rustling and thrashing echoed in the air. It was not one because of the wind, but rather, because of a creature roaming about, foraging around the bushes in search of food to eat. As it was near where Grey and Yuna were, it was only natural that they heard of such a noise as well. But compared to normal people who would usually be alert at such situations, the two were as calm as one can be. "Grey, is it a monster?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, just some wild boar... Oh, it''s a bristleback pygmy boar as well. I hear it''s quite rare to find," £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Are they delicious?!" £ÛYuna£Ý A peculiar question popped up in Yuna''s mind as soon as she heard the word "rare". She was so excited that she managed to voice out her question at the very same time she thought of it, leaving Grey a little baffled. At the same time, the boar also managed to get out of the bushes. It looked left and right cautiously, spotting Grey and Yuna just a few meters from it. It still has yet to know, but now, its fate was going to be determined by Grey''s answer. "Well... I heard they are quite the delicacy. If cooked properly, their meat becomes super tender and juicy. Not to mention the innate sweetness of its meat because of its diet. People would kill to have their hands on them." £ÛGrey£Ý Doom. Its fate has been decided. As soon as the boar saw Yuna slowly turn her head towards it with her eyes sparkling brightly, even brighter than the sun, and a smile appearing on her face on top of that, it felt shivers run down its spine. While men and other people might find Yuna''s smiling face an angelic one, in the eyes of the little boar, it was anything but that. All it could see was a starving and drooling predator, ready to pounce at any given moment. As fast as it could, the small boar ran away from Grey and Yuna, fear engraved deeply inside its heart. It ran as if its life depended on it, that''s because it really does. As soon as it gets caught, it would be nothing more than a fresh lump of delicious and juicy meat. "Grey, I''m going hunting for a little bit, okay? I''ll be back shortly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for it, Yuna didn''t just let it do as it pleased. She might look carefree and cheerful as she chased after it, but she has already locked her focus on it. It was only a matter of time before the boar got captured. There was no escaping. ''Sorry, little piggy. Looks like you''ll be for dinner tonight.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Apologized Grey deep in his heart. While it was not in his slightest intention to bring harm towards it, unfortunately, it turned out the way it did. On the bright side, they''ll be having a delicious dinner. There was still something to look forward to. Buhiikkkkk It didn''t take long before the boar''s scream echoed all over the vast forest. Despite its small size, it made quite the loud scream. One could only imagine the fear it felt as it saw its life flash before it. Kururuuukkkkkk Strangely enough, after the boar''s demise, another scream echoed throughout the forest. It was much more high-pitched and also sounded like a bird being strangled. Grey''s confusion was only answered When Yuna returned, one could notice her holding some peculiar things on both of her hands. On the left, there was the boar she just chased, and on the right was a pair of turkeys, tongues sticking out, obviously dead already. Despite Yuna having an angelic face, holding three dead animals with her hands only made her look a terrifying, cold-blooded hunter. It was even more terrifying when Yuna was wearing a bright smile on her face. "Umm... Turkeys...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was so surprised he could only utter such simple words. While he really does love Yuna and thinks of her as the most beautiful and adorable lady there is, no matter which angle he looked at it, he couldn''t think the same at the current situation. It was a first. "I caught them while chasing the boar! I''m pretty good, aren''t I?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... It''s quite impressive..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I''m pretty good, aren''t I?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna repeated her questions, now with even more expectant eyes. It took Grey a hot moment to realize her intent, but when he did, he extended his arms towards her and patted her head gently, making the former''s smile bloom even brighter. "Yeah, you''re amazing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehehe!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s demands were simple. She only wanted to be praised by the man she loved. Now, Grey''s perception of Yuna''s cuteness has returned, even stronger than before. He really was a fool for his beloved. Since the animals were just killed, Grey and Yuna took their sweet time to carefully dismantled them. They got quite the generous amount of meat which was usually hard to get. It was a good haul. "Phew... We''re finished©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Rustle Rustle Rustle Oh, how playful fate was. Just when Grey thought everything was done and finished, yet another bristleback pygmy boar decided to appear in front of them, in the same bush and the same manner no less. The little boar, with eyes innocent as those of young children, looked at Grey and Yuna peacefully and curiously. There was no caution in its eyes. A massive failure for surviving in the harsh and unfair reality. "Yuna, wait©`" £ÛGrey£Ý It was already too late. Grey''s words didn''t even reach Yuna. The very next moment, she was already out of his sight and was in front of the innocent little boar. Yet another life was finished by the hands of the similarly innocent Yuna. What a great tragedy it was. "Grey, I caught another one!" £ÛYuna£Ý With much glee on her face, Yuna returned to Grey whilst dragging along the little boar she just finished off. While Grey felt pity for the boar, he couldn''t really find fault in Yuna either. At the very least, their stock on meat has increased yet again. ''Haah... What am I gonna do with this girl...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sighed inwardly as he once again patted Yuna''s head, praising her while his mind was in another place entirely. He started to consider whether he was being too soft to her, only to deny it not long after. The journey continued©` or so it should have, but from time to time, they have been stopping and turning around in different directions. The reason was none other than Yuna, with encouragement from Grey. For reasons unknown, every time she finds something interesting, she always goes out of her way to get them. When she found fruits, she foraged them, when there were tasty animals, she hunted them, and when there were herbs, she collected them. She was like an excited child collecting everything she finds interesting. Of course, it went without saying that their journey took a long turn. A couple of hours have already passed yet they still have to arrive at their destination. The two of them were a lost cause. If it weren''t for Grey reminding Yuna about camping the night out once again, they would have continued to forage until night. While Yuna loves foraging and the likes, her dislike for camping is even greater. Grey was successful in luring her. Following Aria''s direction once again, Grey and Yuna continued traveling east, passing rivers and boulders along the way. Their steps only slowed down when Grey detected something with his "Heaven''s Eye". "Looks like we''re here..." £ÛGrey£Ý Putting away the leaves blocking their sight, a marvelous scenery welcomed them. While it was already evening, they could still see fine and clearly as the dark forest was illuminated by lanterns. Just across the little water stream before them was a number of houses, all made of wood and stone, standing out like a sore thumb in the middle of the forest, and filled with elves roaming about and living their daily lives, "Amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was just like a scene out of the fairy tales Grey had read about. Out of everything he saw, the one before him screamed fantasy the most. An elven village hidden deep within the canopies and lushness of the forest. They have arrived. CHAPTER 137 END Chapter 138: A Village Deep Within The night was calm and peaceful. There was no hustle and bustle of the city nor the noises of rowdy crowds. Under the starry night, in the verdant forest, there was only the cold night breeze to be felt along with a beautiful and relaxing symphony. In such a dense forest, there was a village up ahead, hidden from the outside world, like a jewel deep under the earth. Just like jewels, once they are discovered, one would feel an overwhelming admiration and joy, frozen in the beautiful sight served before them. Warm and gentle light filled the forest as the lanterns hung silently beside the houses, gently swayed by the wind from time to time. It was like a shining treasure trove or a firefly-lit grove, gleaming and ever so beautiful. "Grey, it''s so beautiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I couldn''t agree more." £ÛGrey£Ý Traveling for several days and encountering a little bit of trouble, Grey and Yuna felt everything was worth it after uncovering such a sight. There was happiness brewing in their hearts like children who just unearthed something pretty and precious. The two were there to attend Kris and Aria''s wedding, yet they were the one who felt like being done a favor. Yet a new experience has been added into their list and they couldn''t be any happier to be invited. "Then, shall we head inside? It''s getting pretty late already." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I also want to meet Miss Aria and Mister Kris before the day ends. I wonder what they''re doing right now..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we''ll find out soon enough." £ÛGrey£Ý Hands linking with one another, Grey and Yuna crossed the little and shallow stream before them, walking towards the village with their heads still turning left and right and their eyes still filled with curiosity and excitement. Just as they were a couple meters away from the village''s perimeters, two elves noticed them approaching. They were the village guards who just happen to be patrolling the area at the moment. The very moment they spotted Grey and Yuna, they immediately raised their guards. While there was no hostility in their eyes, they still exhibited caution, wary of the travelers who were approaching their village by the second. "Good evening. This is the Malus village, correct?" £ÛGrey£Ý The guards had assumed that the two were travelers who just happened to lose their way in the forest, but with Grey''s statement, everything was cleared out. It only made the guards raise caution even more, wary of the outsider who knew of their home. "Yes, that is correct. Do you have any business with our village?" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Actually, we do... Here''s our invitation, it''s for Mister Kris and Miss Aria''s wedding. We are at the right place, aren''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as the guards received the letter, they quickly scanned its contents, verifying its authenticity with their eyes. Nodding to one another as soon as they confirmed that it was indeed legitimate. "We have already been informed of your arrival. We apologize for our cautiousness just a moment before. Truly, we''re sorry." £ÛGuard 1£Ý Discomfort. That was what Grey and Yuna only felt when the two guards bowed their heads before them in apology. They were even stiffer than stone, valuing formality and respect above any other. While Grey found their attitude and personalities similar to the fictional works he once read in his previous life, he couldn''t say he was happy. The only thing it did was remind him of the stuffy feelings he felt during the awarding ceremony. The same went for Yuna. "Umm... It''s alright so please raise your heads." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish, Your Highnesses." £ÛGuard 1£Ý Well, it wasn''t long until Grey and Yuna realized what the problem was. It was apparent that Kris and Aria didn''t just inform them of their arrival, they had also informed them of their ranks beforehand, hence the guards'' attitudes. They haven''t even shown their ID cards yet they are already treated as such. It was only then that they could feel how cruel and unfair the world was. They only wanted to enjoy a normal life. "Anyway, do you know where Mister Kris and Miss Aria are at the moment? We''d like to extend our greetings to them before the day ends." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We''d also like to talk about a few things with them." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... If it''s Miss Aria and Mister Kris, they should still be at the wedding venue. It should be about time that they finish, isn''t it?" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "That''s right. They should be wrapping things up by now." £ÛGuard 2£Ý Answering Grey and Yuna''s question, the guards talked between themselves about Kris and Aria''s whereabouts, talking casually as if they completely forgot Grey and Yuna were still there with them. "If you don''t mind, should I guide©` I mean, it would be my pleasure to lead the way, Your Highnesses." £ÛGuard 1£Ý One of the guards addressed the two casually, but when the other guard reminded him by hitting him gently with his elbow, he returned to his formal self, a little bit panicky that his tongue slipped for a moment. As for Grey and Yuna, they could only smile wryly at what was happening. No matter what, they preferred casual conversations over formal ones. After all, apart from being immensely powerful, they are just normal teenagers, yes, normal... "That would be much appreciated, also... Please talk in a way you''re comfortable. There''s no need for formalities between us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We''d really love it if you could just talk casually. Formalities and honorifics aren''t really our forte, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah... Is that so..." £ÛGuard 2£Ý Thankfully, the guards were easy to talk to. All Grey and Yuna needed was a simple request and the guard''s loosened up immediately. In just a quick moment, the tension in the air finally disappeared. "Then... Should I lead the two of you now?" £ÛGuard 1£Ý "Un, please and thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Leaving the other guard to continue his patrol, one of the guards led Grey and Yuna to the venue where Kris and Aria were. Along the way, the two couldn''t help but notice the curious gazes landing upon them from the villagers. Be it the elderly or the children playing around, all of them stopped with what they were doing to look at Grey and Yuna who were passing by. It was as if they were looking at celebrities walking down the streets. "Sorry for the stares. The villagers don''t mean any harm. It''s just that we don''t really get visitors that often." £ÛGuard 1£Ý Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "No, it''s alright. This isn''t the first time this happened. Actually, we''re quite accustomed to such treatment," £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna also looked at the villagers who were staring at them. While the number of elves couldn''t be compared to Torvis, there were still quite a good number. They have already seen dozens along the way. "I see.... Oh, how rude of me! By the way, the name''s Nestor, and the other one from before was Alto. Nice to meet you, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna." £ÛNestor£Ý "You already know our names, but let us introduce ourselves formally. I''m called Grey, it''s also a pleasure to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I''m Yuna. It''s nice to meet you too, Mister Nestor." £ÛYuna£Ý As if their previous interaction was just but a mere lie, the three were now friendly with one another. They continued their walk towards the wedding venue, only arriving their after a couple more minutes of walking. What greeted Grey and Yuna the moment they arrived was a magnificent pathway. The trees and plants were aligned neatly besides the path, flowers blooming as if it was spring. And arches of plants and vines placed equidistantly along the path. Even when it was dark, Grey and Yuna could tell that it was beautiful. Of course, after their arrival, they could see a couple of people working to polish the place. There were unfamiliar faces, but there were also those they knew. A golden-haired beauty and a gray-haired man. It was Aria and Kris. "Miss Aria, Mister Kris, we have guests." £ÛNestor£Ý "Guests...?" £ÛAria£Ý The moment she turned around her head to look, Aria''s eyes immediately landed on Grey and Yuna who were now waving their hands hello, all the while wearing smiles on their faces. "Yuna! Grey! You''ve arrived!" £ÛAria£Ý "We have... Also, the Guildmaster said he couldn''t make it. He wanted to send his regards through us." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see, that''s a shame... Well, it was already expected. The old geezer''s a busy one, after all." £ÛKris£Ý After Aria, Kris also approached Grey and Yuna, greeting them in his own way. He was as casual as ever, not showing any ounce of nervousness even when his own wedding was just a couple weeks away. "Good to see you again, Grey, Yuna. Last time we heard of you, you were getting crowded by your admirers. Has everything settled now?" £ÛKris£Ý "Thankfully, yes. Although we did have to buy a house to avoid trouble. Nevertheless, it was quite an experience." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It was quite tiring... Miss Aria and Mister Kris sure are lucky to have avoided the same trouble..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, you could say it''s all thanks to my genius mind! I knew something like that would happen. Thankfully, we were able to escape before the worse came to worst. It was worth leaving early." £ÛKris£Ý Kris proudly proclaimed as he laughed out loud. Grey and Yuna have always wondered why the two suddenly disappeared despite not knowing when their wedding would be. Now, their questions have been answered. At her groom''s boisterous attitude, Aria could only shake her head lightly, heavy a brief sigh as she looked at him with a dry smile on her face. She was wondering if it really was the right decision to marry him. Well, it was only a passing thought. She knew full well how much she loves him despite him being Kris. She could only lament her future self for what was about to come. Even then, she was looking forward to what destiny has in store for her. "Oh, right... Grey, Yuna, let me introduce you to my family." £ÛAria£Ý Following Aria''s lead, Grey and Yuna were introduced to a couple of people who were also present in the wedding venue for a moment. With a quick request from Aria, they all gathered around in an orderly manner. "This is my father and mother, Falroe and Valka." £ÛAria£Ý "It''s good to finally meet the other Heroes of Alfrione. I''m called Falroe, Aria''s father. I also happen to be the Chief of the Malus village." £ÛFalroe£Ý "My, my, what adorable children you are. My name''s Valka, Falroe''s wife and a proud mother of three. A pleasure to meet you," £ÛValka£Ý Following Aira''s brief introduction, Falroe and Valka introduced themselves, showing what personalities they possessed. It was the first time for Grey to see a father which actually bore resemblance to his daughter. What was more shocking however was that, rather than parents, Falroe and Valka looked more like older siblings to Aria. They didn''t look a day over thirty and seemed like they were still in their mid-twenties, just a couple of years older than the latter. If they didn''t introduce themselves as such, they would have never known. While Grey wanted to attribute their young looks to being elves, he had seen a couple of elves along the way. It was true that they looked younger than most humans, but Aria''s parents were on another level. They were a couple of decades older than their looks would suggest. "And here are my younger siblings. This is my younger sister, Reina, and this little one here is my younger brother, Zeke." £ÛAria£Ý "N-Nice to meet you!" £ÛReina£Ý "Big Sis, stop calling me little! I''m already 12!" £ÛZeke£Ý The next to be introduced were the real siblings. Reina was just the same age as Yuna was and had a timid nature. As for the youngest, Zeke, he was a year older than Eliza and possessed the same personality, one full of energy. Both Reina and Zeke bore a striking resemblance to their older sister. Both had blonde hair and gorgeous looks. If there was a difference, it would be that the shade of blue in their eyes was different, but only by a little bit. Neither Grey nor Yuna has any siblings, but seeing Aria''s interactions with hers, they were reminded of the children they are close with. They were left wondering how they are doing at the moment. "Everyone, these are Grey and Yuna, our adventurer colleagues and also our friends. They might look young, but either one of them is even more powerful than me and Kris combined." £ÛAria£Ý For Grey and Yuna''s introduction, it was... a little different, one could say. It was not only an introduction but a reminder as well. Zeke''s eyes were sparkling as soon as he heard of it. It was as if he just met his new idols. "Miss Aria, there was no need for the last part..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We are just normal teenage adventurers. It''s Miss Aria and Mister Kris who are amazing adventurers," £ÛYuna£Ý "What a load of bull. No normal ''teenage adventurer'' can defeat Lesser Dragons and True Garudas. You two are just special." £ÛKris£Ý Grey and Yuna tried to deny Aria''s words, but Kris landed the finishing blow on them. He released a statement that the two couldn''t deny. After all, there were a lot of witnesses at the time. It would only be a matter of time before the people knows, As for the ones just hearing such a fact, their mouths were opened in awe and their eyes were sparkling brightly. Especially Zeke, he was even more drawn to Grey and Yuna now like a moth to a flame. After the introductions, everyone had a little friendly chat as they talked about a lot of topics. They wanted to catch up with one another''s life and what better way to do it than talk casually while relaxing under the starry night. Of course, the incident in Torvis was also brought up. Needless to say, it brought quite the hefty amount of shock to the listeners. Only Kris and Aira were unfazed. After all, for reasons more than one, Grey and Yuna always manage to involve themselves with trouble. They were already used to it. The housewarming, the joining of the other guilds, the buying of cheese, there were many stories brought to the table and time passed by quickly. It was already about 7 o''clock by the time they finished. "Oh, dear. It seems like we talked for too long. It''s already time for dinner." £ÛValka£Ý "Right, Grey, Yuna, you don''t have a place to stay, don''t you? Why don''t you live in one of the village''s empty houses? Free of rent, of course." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Thank you, Mister Falroe. That would really help." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu, no problem. It''s the least we could do for our guests." £ÛFalroe£Ý With Falroe''s suggestion, one of Grey and Yuna''s problems has been solved. They were planning to stay at an inn later on, but thanks to Falroe, they don''t need to experience such troubles anymore. They were really thankful. "Then, should I lead you there right now?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Dear, that''s great and all, but how about we have dinner first? I''m sure these children are famished from such a long journey." £ÛValka£Ý "Oh, right! Huhuhu, how silly of me!" £ÛFalroe£Ý Well, it would still be only after a while that they would get to see where they will be staying. Just like Valka has previously said, dinner comes first. Grey and Yuna couldn''t agree any more. They were Grey and Yuna, after all. Everything settled, Grey and Yuna, led by Falroe and Valka, headed towards their house©` or so how it should have been, but along the way, they met a quite peculiar and random situation. "Hey, psst, psst. Grey, Yuna, come here for a second." £ÛKris£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Just come quietly. And don''t make any unnecessary movements or noises. Just back away slowly." £ÛKris£Ý While they were heading back, they were suddenly called out by Kris. For what reason? Neither of the two knew, but they could feel that nothing good was going to come out of it. It was quite the strong feeling too. Coincidentally, neither of the others noticed the three going away. Well, they didn''t go away completely, they only lagged behind for a short while, but still followed behind the others, albeit on a slower pace. "Hey, did you two bring what I asked you to?" £ÛKris£Ý "Huh? What are you talking©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "The booze! The booze!" £ÛKris£Ý Shouting yet whispering at the same time, Kris reminded Grey and Yuna about what he was talking about. It was about what was written in the postscript of the letter. Kris'' request that Aria doesn''t have an inkling of. Unfortunately for Kris, Grey and Yuna didn''t entertain his request. While they did buy some bottles of wine as a wedding present for the two, they didn''t buy any beer or ale for the occasion. Not only were they not knowledgeable on the subject, they also didn''t drink alcohol. Not to mention they didn''t want to get scolded by Aria if ever they were to be found out. Grey has yet to experience it firsthand, but from Yuna''s experiences, she knew Aria was quite scary when angry. She didn''t want to get caught up in such a mess. "Sorry, but it totally slipped our mind. But we did bring some wine." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... Wine again? It''s always been wine and tea around here. To be honest, it''s quite tiring. I want to drink something stronger. Grey, don''t you know how to make some?" £ÛKris£Ý "Sorry, but I really don''t know much about strong alcohol. If it''s wine, maybe I could try a little." £ÛGrey£Ý "M-Maybe I can make some with alchemy?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna tried to suggest a couple of things, but none of them were up to Kris''s satisfaction. He appreciated their efforts but booze just isn''t the same if it''s not brewed by an expert. He was a little downcast. The tea and wine in the Malis village was in no way of bad quality. Rather, they were very delicious and easy to drink. It was just that Kris had only been having them for some time now. He had grown quite sick of it. "Haah... And I even had to carefully slip that in Aria''s letter. Tho think you''ll forget about it... What a shame..." £ÛKris£Ý "What was?" £ÛAria£Ý "The booze. It''s a shame I wouldn''t be able to drink some©`" £ÛKris£Ý Everybody froze at that moment. They were so caught up with their conversation that not one of them noticed Aria''s approach. Kris especially was sweating bullets after realizing his fianc¨¦e had appeared behind him. "I see... So other than tampering with the letter, you also requested some alcohol from Grey and Yuna. I see, I see, so that''s how it is..." £ÛAria£Ý "N... No... Aria, this isn''t what it looks like." £ÛKris£Ý "How exactly does it not look like what I think it does? My dear, please explain it as concisely as possible." £ÛAria£Ý Aria was wearing a smile on her face, but her eyes weren''t smiling in any way. Rather, they were quite terrifying, especially with the dark expression on her face. It was the first time they saw Aria in such a state. As for Kris, his face was going pale as he tried to change the subject. Unfortunately for her, Aria was quite firm in her stand and wouldn''t budge an inch. She was determined to squeeze out of Kris what she wanted to hear. "Grey, Yuna, if you don''t mind. Could you tell me what exactly Kris wrote in the letter? Just a brief summary would suffice." £ÛAria£Ý "Umm... That''s..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Miss Aria... You see, this is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Actually, never mind that. You still have the letter with you, don''t you? Could I have a quick read for a moment?" £ÛAria£Ý Feeling the pressure from Aria''s words, Grey and Yuna had no other choice but hand over the said letter. The moment he saw such a scene unfold, Kris knew that it was the end of him. And a bitter one at that. Aria''s eyes quickly scanned through the letter, an even scarier expression painted on her face as soon as she got to the postscript. Her smile only made her expression even more terrifying. "Grey, Yuna, our house is just straight ahead, the one with two large chimneys and a small balcony on the front. Please head there first, I''ll just have a little talk with Kris, okay?" £ÛAria£Ý "Y-Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Leaving Kris alone in Aria''s "care", Grey and Yuna followed Aria''s directions and headed towards the direction of her house, meeting up with her family along the way and having a delicious breakfast with them soon after. As for Kris, there was nothing left to be said. He received quite a long and loving scolding from Aira. For the whole time, he kneeled on the floor whilst being lectured. It was a long night for him. CHAPTER 138 END Chapter 139: The Tree of Life Chirp Chirp Chirp In the forest green, lush, and clean, the chirping and tweeting of various birds and critters could be heard echoing throughout the blue sky with the rising of the sun. A new morning has started yet again. Despite the thickness of the canopies and the high density groves, the forest and the village within were not dark at all. The gentle sunlight seeped from the forest''s rooves, caressing the solid ground and illuminating the vast surroundings. Shade and light, both in harmony. After yesterday''s events, Grey and Yuna had dinner with Aria''s family. Even then, when they were the guests, they did not sit idly and also helped out in preparing and cooking, even using the meat they had just procured a couple hours before. The dinner after was a happy one. The dining table was full of smiles and laughter as the night continued. There was only one person clouded with gloom, and that person was none other than Kris who had just gotten a long scolding from Aria. Not only miss the booze he so wanted, Aria also found out about his mischief. It has been a long time since Aria scolded him like so, and he couldn''t say he was pleased about it. He didn''t want to relive such tragic memories. After dinner. Falroe guided Grey and Yuna to the house they were going to stay at. It was not in any way as large as their home in Galderia, but it was a comfortable size and they couldn''t find any fault with it. It was warm and cozy. There was nothing they could complain about. Of course, as Yuna promised yesterday, she was the one who prepared breakfast for the two of them. It must have been because of her dedication but she managed to wake up much earlier than usual. Needless to say, Grey was extremely happy, "Oh! Good morning Mister Grey, Miss Yuna. Did you have a good night?" £ÛNestor£Ý Just as they walked around the village, on the way to Aria''s residence, Grey and Yuna were greeted by a familiar figure. It wasn''t only Nestor, the other guard, Alto, was also with hom. They are once again patrolling the village. "Good morning too, Mister Nestor, Mister Alto. And yes, we did have a wonderful night. It was relaxing." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. It has been some time since we''ve slept in a comfortable bed. A good sleep really does heal one''s fatigues." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, that''s good to hear... By the way, where are the two of you heading right now? Are you going to the market?" £ÛNestor£Ý "Hmm... That would be hard, isn''t it? It''s still quite early. There should only be a few stalls open this time..." £ÛAlto£Ý Commented Alto, following Nestor''s words. He was showing signs of concern as he scratched his cheeks. If it was yesterday, Grey and Yuna would have found his actions strange. Thankfully, they learnt a few things about the village from Falroe when they were having dinner the night before. Unlike normal villages, Malus is a special case. While it is still a part of the Kingdom of Ingrasia, with it being located deep in the forest, it''s basically its own independent settlement. In fact, not many people even in the same territory knew that the Malus village even exists. The Malus village is also quite large despite being only called a village. While normal villages have at least 200 people, averaging at double that amount, Malus village has a population reaching well over two thousand people. Being isolated from the outside world, the economy inside the village also works a little differently. While they do use kiels when some merchants happen to pass by, people usually barter for goods with one another. This is the reason why many families have farms of their own, bartering in their specialized goods. Well, such a system isn''t going to affect Grey and Yuna much. With how much food and resources they have in the "Inventory", even if they do not barter, they could just live their daily lives normally. Hunting and foraging also isn''t out of the question. "No, we''re going to Mister Falroe''s house. It seems like there''s a few things he wants to talk about with us." £ÛGrey£Ý "The Chief, huh... Then we shouldn''t delay you any further. I''m sure they are already waiting for you." £ÛNestor£Ý "Then, see you later, Miss Yuna, Mister Grey. If you ever need something, you can count on us." £ÛAlto£Ý "Un. Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a short conversation. After they waved their hands goodbye, Grey and Yuna continued heading towards Aria''s residence which was located just a couple hundred meters away from where they were staying. After a couple minutes of walking, they finally arrived in front of the house. Now that they saw it during the morning, illuminated by the sunlight, it looked even more beautiful and vibrant. Knock Knock Knock "The door''s open, Please come in." £ÛFalroe£Ý After knocking on the door, a few times Grey and Yuna were quickly invited over to the house and they did just so without uttering much words. For some reason, they felt a little nervous even when it was already their second time entering. "We''ve come to visit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Pardon the intrusion." £ÛYuna£Ý Saying their greetings, Grey and Yuna both took off their boots at the entrance before heading towards the living room. There was no need to, it was that they were already accustomed to such a habit. In the living room, there were four people. There were Aria''s young-looking parents, Falroe and Valka, Aria herself, and of course, the groom-to-be, Kris. It was worth mentioning that Kris still looked haggard from yesterday''s lengthy scolding. "You''re quite early. Did you encounter some trouble?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Ah, no, there''s no such thing. We just thought we''d head here early since we have nothing much to do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We just thought it would be better to arrive early, rather than late. It''s also a nice change of pace from our usual routine." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see, I see. That does sound good," £ÛFalroe£Ý As everyone greeted one another, Valka took it upon herself to head to the kitchen and brew some tea. They weren''t one the two were accustomed to, but from the looks and scent alone, they knew it was going to be a good brew. Kris, after seeing the tea, couldn''t help but wear a dark expression. He has already been drinking the same thing over and over again for the course of a few weeks, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say he was already tired of it. "Children, would you like some tea?" £ÛValka£Ý "Thank you, Missus Valka." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý Nevertheless, even when he had already grown tired of it, Kris did not reject Valka''s offer and gracefully had some of the tea she offered. After all, what kind of man would go against their future mother-in-law. Only a fool would do so. Compared to the teas they''ve had before, the one Grey and Yuna are having were on the sweet side. It was one which even children would enjoy. To be frank, rather than tea, it was more like fruit juice, only that it was warm and had an aromatic scent. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Grey, Yuna, have you gotten used to the village already?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Dear, you''re being too much. Grey and Yuna had just arrived yesterday. It''s too soon to be asking such a question." £ÛValka£Ý "Oh, right. Huhuhu! How silly of me. It''s really good that you''re with me, dear. I''m so lucky to have a smart and beautiful wife!" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Dear, stop it¡«! It''s embarrassing¡«!" £ÛValka£Ý It was still early in the morning yet sweetness was already filling the air, Falroe and Valka, even when other people were present, didn''t fail to show their sweet and sappy affection to one another. It was as if they were just newlyweds, especially with how youthful they looked. Rather than Falroe and Valka, the one most embarrassed in the situation was their eldest daughter, Aria. The same thing also happened the day before at the dining table and she was just as embarrassed. As much as Aria wanted her parents to stop flirting in front of the guests, she couldn''t do much about it. Thankfully, neither Grey nor Yuna minded it. Kris had also gotten used to it. It has become a regular scene in his daily life. "Mom, Dad... Please stop..." £ÛAria£Ý "Aww¡« Does our baby want some love from Mom as well?" £ÛValka£Ý "Oh? Does Aria feel lonely?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "No, Mom, Dad! Please stop already! You''re embarrassing me!" £ÛAria£Ý Well, every time Aria wanted to intervene, her parents'' affection would always switch to her. Even when she was already a full grown adult, and one about to get married at that, her parents always treated her as if she was still a child. They are just a very affectionate family. Whilst Aria was trying her best to deny her mother and father''s loving hugs and kisses, Grey, Yuna, and Kris decided to ignore what was happening and have their own conversation over tea and some cookies Grey and Yuna brought. It took quite a while before the commotion calmed down and when everything was over, Aria could be seen pouting, her face red from embarrassment. She was now sitting beside her mother who is trying to gain her forgiveness, all the while wearing a warm and smiling face. "Sorry for the commotion. Where were we again?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Umm... Mister Falroe, we haven''t started talking about anything yet." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, is that so? Wait... What was I going to talk about again?" £ÛFalroe£Ý Falroe scratched his head as he rummaged through his mind, trying to remember about why he called Grey and Yuna in the first place. Grey and Yuna could only laugh wryly about his gestures. "Oh, right... I suppose I haven''t really told you much about the village, huh... Have I told you about the village''s origin?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "No, it was only up until the village''s demographics and economy." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see, I see, then I guess we''ll be starting there. As you can see..." £ÛFalroe£Ý Grey and Yuna''s attention on him, Falroe started explaining about the Malus village''s origin. It was only a legend passed down generation after generation in the village, but all the villagers believed it. According to the legend, hundreds of years ago, there was a large war across the continent. It was a battle between two ancient empires dragging with them the other kingdoms and countries into a path of destruction. The kingdom which was the predecessor of Ingrasia was also dragged into this conflict and several hundred thousand lives were lost and all sorts of disasters sprouted all over the place. Fortunately, in times of turmoil, a hero arose from that ancient kingdom. She, who was once an S-ranker, managed to break through the Calamity Class. With her power, she led the people to safety and saved thousands upon thousands of lives. A few years passed and the war was finally over. Not only lives, but many territories were lost. Despite such huge losses, the people couldn''t be any happier that the times of chaos were over. It was the start of a new era. The king of the ancient kingdom at the time tried to grant the hero a large territory and a high-ranking title, but the hero refused the offer and instead decided to live the rest of her life in the forest. With her were the allies and refugees she met along the way, creating a village of their own. Time passed and the village grew larger and larger until it became the Malus village which many people call their home today. A village which served as a sanctuary for elves who needed it. "And after that©`" £ÛFalroe£Ý Falroe was about to continue the story, but for reasons only he knew of, he suddenly cut his own words, leaving Grey and Yuna a little puzzled. He was thinking of a little something, albeit not so seriously. "Right... Grey, Yuna, do you want to see something interesting?" £ÛFalroe£Ý Out of nowhere, Falroe suddenly suggested something neither Grey and Yuna expected. The very next thing they knew, they found themselves heading out of the house and headed somewhere, Falroe wearing a gentle smile on his face. For minutes to come, Grey and Yuna, led by Falroe, headed towards the center of the village. They talked and laughed about a couple of things before a certain sight made Grey and Yuna stop on their tracks and look in a certain direction. "Huhu, a high-ranker''s eyes sure are amazing. To think you could already see it from this distance. It''s quite a sight isn''t it?" £ÛFalroe£Ý Leaves shimmering like emeralds under the soft starlight, branches which reached proudly into the eternal blue sky, and roots spreading far and deep into the ground. It was a sight which could leave one frozen, unable to mutter a single word. The sacred tree back at the city of Torvis, but the one just up ahead was even much bigger. It stood proud and tall, easily surpassing a hundred meters in height with its trunk measuring more than a dozen meters in diameter. Calling it massive would just be an understatement. Grey and Yuna have been traveling on the forest ground since the day before and the canopy of the forest was thick to the point that it covered almost every inch of the sky. Even when such a tree would easily stand out, neither of the two has noticed it up until now. "Huhuhu, why don''t we have a closer look?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "A-Ah, yes..." £ÛGrey£Ý Once again, Grey and Yuna''s feet moved towards the tree and a few moments later, they arrived. It was even more majestic and beautiful up close. Just the mere sight of it was enough for them to feel humbled. It was truly magnificent. Around the tree was a variety of flowers, growing vibrantly and full of vitality. There were also butterflies, bees, ladybugs, and a variety of beautiful insects. Calling it a hidden paradise wouldn''t be an exaggeration at all. "Amazing... What a beautiful sacred tree..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu, not quite. You see, this tree is quite different from those trees you see in other elven towns and cities. We call it ''The Tree of Life''!" £ÛFalroe£Ý Falroe proudly proclaimed as he stretched his arms out left and right, facing Grey and Yuna with the tree behind him. His face couldn''t be any prouder as he announced such a statement to the world, his gentle smile extending from ear to ear. Once the tree''s name resounded inside their ears, Grey and Yuna felt something brew inside their hearts. They couldn''t tell whether it was excitement, curiosity, or something else. But there was one thing for sure. They were both in awe. "This tree, you see..." £ÛFalroe£Ý Following such an introduction, Falroe continued his story from before. Since he has already told the village''s origin, this time, he focused on the hero he has been mentioning all throughout the story. The hero was someone loved by the people. It was not only because she was strong, but she was also kind and benevolent. Whenever there was injustice, she took it upon herself to solve it and help those who needed help. Another thing about her was her curiosity. Before she was a fighter, she was also an alchemist. She has explored the world far and wide in search of all kinds of herbs and alchemy ingredients. And her greatest creation was none other than the "Tree of Life" which was now before Grey and Yuna. ''Amazing... This is a product of alchemy, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was in deep thought as he touched the tree''s trunk. Connected to it, he felt even more overwhelmed. As she looked up towards the tree''s canopy, all he saw was a sight of green, a beautiful green he would never forget. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ---------------------------------- ¡¾Magic Plant¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Leifdorn Oak ¡¾Age¡¿467 years ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Incomplete ¡¾Description¡¿ Left behind by the Divine Alchemist, Rista, the Leifdorn Oak absorbs mana from the air and ground and turns them into the purest form of mana for nourishment. Its leaves and fruits are of the highest quality and could serve as medicine to many diseases and at the same time, increase the vitality of those around it. All parts of it are precious and couldn''t be procured anywhere else. However, due to its pure nature, it also attracts all manners of beasts. Occasionally, it absorbs corruption from the surroundings to purify it, warding off all sorts of monsters and creating a sanctuary around its immediate vicinity. It is also called the Divine tree and the Tree of Life. While almighty and powerful, the Leifdorn Oak is not complete. It lacks the nourishment from God''s grace and due to this, it could not mature to being a true divine tree. It lacks the essence of creation. ----------------------------------- Long. That was Grey''s first impression as soon as he saw the Tree''s status screen. He had seen his fair share of status screen but it was his first time seeing a description so long his eyes were about to pop out of its sockets. Well, apart from the tree''s long description, there was one more thing which caught Grey''s attention. It was the one in its status. While displaying "Healthy" was normal, it was his first time seeing the word "Incomplete" in living things. Grey had only seen such a status on equipment, tools, devices, and the likes. While it was made with alchemy, it was still considered a living thing, Grey just couldn''t wrap his head around how a living, breathing thing could be incomplete. No matter where he looked, no part of the tree looked at it. "Is something wrong, Grey?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Ah, no... No, actually, I''ve been wondering about something... This hero you were talking about, is she perhaps your ancestor?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhu, that''s right. Though none of us, her descendants, could be a match to her, I am proud to call myself as such. Actually, Aira..." £ÛFalroe£Ý At Grey''s curious question, Falroe started telling stories once again with glee visible on his face. Yuna was listening closely, but the one who asked the question, Grey, well... his mind was somewhere else. Whilst Falroe continued babbling, Grey started reading the tree''s long description and learning a lot of things about how the village came to be. Some of the questions on his mind have finally been answered. The villager''s youthful looks, their amazing vitality and energy, the lack of monsters in the area, and how the villagers managed to procure a lot of meat, everything finally made sense as Grey continued reading the description. There was only one thing Grey was worried about. It was that the tree attracts all sorts of beasts in the area. Now, he could finally understand why the guards in the village were stronger than the ones they met in other settlements. In fact, they could even go toe to toe with knights. Even Falroe, despite just looking like your young average man, was at C-rank. He was powerful enough to match the head of the knights back at Torvis. Heck, even Valka was at D-rank, powerful enough to crush boulders with her bare hands. It was the result of fighting beasts attracted by the tree over the years. Of course, the number of average people in the village still surpasses those which are strong by a large margin. It was that those who are trained in battle are really good at it. They were true warriors living in the harsh wilderness. Finally, there was the "Essence of Creation" which caught Grey''s eyes. It reminded him of the "Blood of Creation" he once read at the familiars'' status boards. Something which he apparently possessed. "Here, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Ah?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s some fruits from the Tree of Life. Mister Falroe said we could eat some." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý With his mind wandering afar, Grey didn''t notice Falroe had already finished up with his story. Thankfully, neither Falroe nor Yuna noticed he wasn''t listening at all. It was a close call. As soon as he bit on the fruit, a unique taste flooded his mouth and caressed his tongue. It wasn''t like any fruits he had eaten before. On top of that, he could feel his body feeling better only after a few bites. "Oh! How delicious!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s sweet and refreshing! Can I have some more?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, sure, have as many as you like." £ÛFalroe£Ý Yuna''s eyes gleamed brightly as soon as she heard Falroe''s response. Even when her mouth was still full, she grabbed a couple of fruits with both of her hands and wolfed them down, making her look like a chipmunk stuffing fruits in her mouth. Falroe chuckled heartily at the sight of Yuna''s healthy appetite. It was like he was feeding an adorable little animal and reminded him of the times when Aria was still a little child. A warm smile soon bloomed on his face. "Now, why don''t we explore the rest of the village. I''m sure you''ll find more interesting things along the way." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her mouth still filled with fruits, Yuna immediately agreed with Falroe''s suggestion. It made the latter chuckle once again as he turned around and led the way, Grey and Yuna following behind him. As for Grey, he still couldn''t get his mind off the Tree of Life''s description. While he doesn''t feel any ominousness from it, his curiosity was bugging him. There was one thing he wanted to try but was feeling conflicted if he really should. "Grey, we''re going to leave you behind if you don''t hurry¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, coming!" £ÛGrey£Ý His heart still shrouded in mystery and curiosity, Grey decided to turn around and follow Falroe and Yuna. He wanted to try something out but decided to leave it for another day. For now, he''ll be enjoying his day with Yuna. Leaves and grasses rustling, caressed by the gentle wind. The flowers swaying gently and the bees and butterflies dancing freely in the air. Peace and silence has returned to the place once again. CHAPTER 139 END Chapter 140: Life as it is (pt. I) Bang Bang Bang Clip Clip Clip Saws, hammers, chisels, and many more. A cacophony of construction tools echoed loudly throughout the wide forest. There was no relaxing and lazing around to be seen, only seriousness and diligence as everyone did their best to prepare. What were they doing, one might ask? It''s simple. They are doing the final touches of the venue for Kris and Aria''s wedding. It was only a couple weeks away, and so, everyone is busier than ever. With that business was also excitement, looking forward to the destined day. It wasn''t only because Aria was the village Chief''s daughter that everyone was helping out. Aria was a girl naturally loved and respected by everyone. So much in fact that almost everyone was crying when she left to become an adventurer. It was quite the sight to behold. "Waah... Everyone''s so busy..." £ÛYuna£Ý Commented Yuna as she observed everyone busying themselves with work. She has seen construction work back when he was still in her village but the one before was on another level. They were making a large and majestic wedding venue by hand from scratch. Even Grey who has witnessed countless construction projects when he was still on Earth couldn''t help but feel amazed. It was a first seeing various things used so efficiently for construction work. He has learned a lot just from watching. It is already the third day since Grey and Yuna''s arrival at the Malus village, and after yesterday''s tour by Falroe, they managed to get acquainted with the villagers. Even though they were outsiders, the villagers treated them like they were their own. It was a pleasant experience. "Oh, Grey, Yuna, good morning. Did you have a good night''s rest?" £ÛAria£Ý "Good morning too, Miss Aria." £ÛYuna£Ý "Morning, and yes, it was a wonderful night, but... Miss Aria, do you need any help? Seems like you could use a helping hand around here..." £ÛGrey£Ý Despite Aria greeting them so casually, she was actually one of the busiest ones in the venue. Being the bride-to-be, her opinion was needed in many things and she also had to supervise that everything was going well as planned. Originally, Aria''s family and the villagers wanted to prepare everything by themselves, but with much persistence from her and Kris, they were allowed to help out. After all, no matter what they do, it would be useless if the ones to be wed don''t fancy it. "Ah, no. It''s fine, please enjoy©`" £ÛAria£Ý "Little Aria, where should I put this thing?" "Oh, please place it over the left side at the third row. After that, you can ask Dad what else to do with it." £ÛAria£Ý "Right, the left side... Thanks, Little Aria." Aria couldn''t even finish her words. From time to time, there are a lot of people who approach her to ask of some things and clear up some confusion. At the worst, she would be crowded by a lot of people. Thankfully, the villagers were cooperative and considerate of her. Actually, one could even say that they adore her too much. Especially the older ones, they all looked at her as if they were their own child. "Sorry about that. Anyway, just enjoy yourselves for the day. There''s no need for guests to bother themselves with such things." £ÛAria£Ý "But©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No buts! You''re the guests and we''re the host. It''s only natural that we have you enjoy your stay©`" £ÛAria£Ý Out of nowhere, Aira suddenly cut her own words. The very next moment, she looked around the venue as if looking for something or someone. Her head only stopped turning when she spotted two figures over the distance. "Reina! Zeke! Come here for a moment!" £ÛAira£Ý Those two figures were none other than her little siblings. Without asking many questions, the two approached them. One was very energetic while the other one was timidly approaching. Of course, the energetic one was Zeke, giving his older sister a big hug right after. As for Reina, as shy as she was, she walked towards her older sister carefully and meekly as if she was going to get devoured. She was even holding a little hammer on her hand from helping out, not yet noticing she brought it with her. "Reina, Zeke, why don''t you take Grey and Yuna for a spin around the village? And make sure to have fun, okay?" £ÛAria£Ý "Really?! Then I''ll do my best!" £ÛZeke£Ý "M... Me too..." £ÛReina£Ý It didn''t take too long for the two to agree and seeing them do so, Aria subconsciously patted the heads of the two. Even though they have grown up already, in her eyes, the two of them were still his sweet younger siblings. "Miss Aria, are you really sure about this? We could finish much earlier if we helped out." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It feels wrong not doing anything." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, don''t worry too much about it. Like I said, just go and enjoy yourselves. We already have a lot of capable hands around here." £ÛAria£Ý While it bothered their conscience not doing much, Grey and Yuna couldn''t really deny Aria''s good intentions. Especially with Zeke''s excited eyes. He was more than ready to go around time and enjoy the day. In the end, Grey and Yuna decided to give up thinking too much about it and just go with Aira''s suggestion. After all, they weren''t the only ones present good at magic. There was still Kris who could easily lend a hand when needed. "Haah... Alright, we''ll do just that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, then I''ll leave my little sister and little brother in your care... And, oh right! Reina, leave the hammer before you go, okay?" £ÛAria£Ý "A-Ah, y-yes!" £ÛReina£Ý Aria giggling to herself, Reina handed her the hammer she was holding on to. Her reaction when she realized she was holding it was priceless. It was one which will really wake up one''s protective instinct. She was just too precious. Reina''s timidness reminds Grey of Yuna when they just arrived at Galderia. Thankfully, she has grown to become more outgoing with people. Though he sometimes misses that part of her too. She had a different kind of cuteness back then. "Then, Big Sis, we''ll be going now!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Yes. Make sure Grey and Yuna enjoy themselves, okay?" £ÛAria£Ý "Yes!" £ÛZeke£Ý Led by the ever so energetic Zeke, the group of four headed away from the venue and towards where the wind takes them. They had no specific place in mind, only going around the village and going around directions they fancy. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. After minutes of carefree walking, the four finally arrived at a certain location where many people fathered. It was the market where people trade and barter things rather than buying and selling using money. It was an experience neither Grey nor Yuna had before. Compared to Galderia or Moterno, the market was much, much smaller. Even then, it doesn''t make it any less livelier. In fact, with the bartering system at work, the market was quite bustling and noisy for its size as people bargained with one another, trying to outsmart the other party. The day before, Grey and Yuna also toured around the market with Falroe leading them. Because of it, they got acquainted with a lot of people and now know where to trade for what. They especially took note of those who were trading for spices which they needed a lot of for their meals. "Big Sis Yuna, Big Bro Grey, have you ever tried bartering before? I heard people from outside only use money!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Un, that''s right. It''s our first time seeing people barter, too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! Waah¡« I wonder what the outside world looks like..." £ÛZeke£Ý Zeke mumbled to himself as he imagined what kind of things lay beyond the great forest. Like many of the villagers in Malus village, he has yet to step foot in the outside world and was full of curiosity about what lies behind the world they knew of. The only things Zeke knew of the world outside the forest was from what stories he heard from his parents, the traveling merchants from time to time, and things he read about in books. He was one to romanticize about what adventures and experiences lie far away from home. "Oh, does Zeke also want to become an adventurer?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I also want to become an adventurer when I grow up! I want to fight monsters just like Big Sis Aria does! I''m going to become famous one day!" £ÛZeke£Ý Declared Zeke as he raised his hand triumphantly, imagining that he was holding a sword and that he had stayed a dragon. It was clear what his aspirations were and it was easy to see the flames of determination burning brightly in his eyes. When Aria left the village, she was still 15 years old, just barely an adult. Even then, she was already at the pinnacle of D-rank at the time. She was a rare genius whom the whole village was proud of. She headed out the village to quench her thirst for adventures, and so she did. At the time, Zeke was only 5 years old. Every year, Aria comes back to the village and stays for some time before heading out again. Every time she returned, she always told stories of her exploits, stories which fascinated Zeke the most. Of course, compared to Aria, Zeke''s talent in magic and combat was not as profound. Even then, that didn''t discourage him from his dreams, rather, it made him strive even harder so that one day, he could stand toe to toe with his older sister. "How about you, Reina?" £ÛGrey£Ý "M-Me...?!" £ÛReina£Ý "Yes. Surely, you have some dream like Zeke, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... That''s..." £ÛReina£Ý Grey asked politely, but Reina was having trouble answering it. She was having trouble expressing herself and all she could do was fidget. One could also see a light rosy tint on her cheeks, obviously flustered. "Bis Sis wants to be a fashion designer!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hey, Zeke!" £ÛReina£Ý Well, because Reina was taking too long, Zeke took the initiative to say it himself, making the former''s face even redder. As for Grey and Yuna, they were left wondering about Reina''s talent. Unlike the others in her family, Reina has little to no interest in magic and combat. In fact, Zeke was even much stronger than her despite her being 5 years older. Whether it be the ways of the warriors or the mages, she was greatly incompatible with them. But that doesn''t make her any less talented than her siblings, it''s just that her area of expertise lies somewhere else from magic. When it comes to designing and making clothes in the village, none could come close to her. In fact, Aria''s wedding dress was something Reina designed and made herself. Neither Grey nor Yuna had seen it, but judging from how Falroe gloated about it and how happy Aria was when she talked about it, it doesn''t take much brainpower to tell that it was bound to be beautiful. The only works of Reina Grey and Yuna saw were the ones displayed in the living room and were still a work in progress. Even Grey and Yuna who are not knowledgeable when it came to fashion could tell they were very well made. "Well, if it''s fashion, I''m sure Reina can do just fine." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Reina''s dresses are very beautiful! I''m sure you''ll become a famous fashion designer one day!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-Thank you! I-I''ll do my best!" £ÛReina£Ý Reina''s heart racing in happiness, the four continued walking around the market and looked around for interesting things to buy. There were all kinds of raw ingredients available but none which were already cooked. The reason for such was simple. It was because of Malus'' bartering system. It was hard to provide services when it came to bartering. The best they could do was trade a raw item for another raw item. It was also the reason why many of the people in the village are knowledgeable about cooking. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Abruptly, Grey stopped on his tracks. In the corner of her eyes, he saw a certain stall which was full of fruits which would be hard to find around any other market. It also had a fruit which he hasn''t seen since his past life. That fruit was none other than jackfruit! While Grey doesn''t know many dishes he could make with it, just eating it alone was already delicious. Just seeing it brings back childhood memories when he wolfed them down like they were nothing. "Good morning, Mister. May I have some of these?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! The kid from before! You want some jackfruit?" £ÛVendor£Ý "Yes. Would you be alright with some turkey for it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, turkey! Sure, sure, I''m more than happy to do so! Come, come, get as much as you want!" £ÛVendor£Ý The vendor was more than accommodating towards Grey. The bartering went smoothly and Grey received 5 whole jackfruits in exchange for a whole turkey. It was an exchange where both sides were happy. Since the jackfruits were quite large, about the same size as a young child, Grey stored most of them and only cut out a small portion which Grey cut up swiftly with a knife. A familiar sweet scent wafted through his nose as soon as he did so. "Here, take some, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Big Bro Grey." £ÛZeke£Ý "Th-Thank you..." £ÛReina£Ý At Grey''s invitation, Zeke and Reina quickly partook his offer and quickly took a bite, smiles floating on their faces as a rush of sweetness filled their mouths. The only one who didn''t immediately take some was Yuna. She was still staring at the jackfruit with eyes full of curiosity. It was the first time Yuna had seen such a fruit. Not only the peculiar shape of it, she was also amazed by its size. She had never seen such humongous fruit before. Just two of it stacked vertically could go as tall as her. She was astonished. "Here, Yuna, Ahh¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna couldn''t even say no to him. Before she even noticed it, Grey already fed her a piece of jackfruit. While she was flustered, it was only for a short while. Her flustered expression was quickly replaced with happiness, accompanied by a smile, as she experienced the jackfruit''s full glory. "So Sweet! And juicy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Right? Here, have some more." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Happiness overflowing inside her heart, Yuna cheerfully indulged in Grey''s offer. It wasn''t only her, Reina and Zeke also ate some more jackfruits. Of course, Grey also had his fair share of it. It didn''t take long for the piece of jackfruit to be finished. And since everyone enjoyed it, Grey took out some more for them to enjoy. They had a fun time exploring the market afterwards, bartering for some things which managed to catch their attention. After the market, the group of four continued their little adventure around the village. Just like before, they walked around without any direction in mind, just heading towards where their feet take them. Soon enough, they arrived at one of the village''s vineyards. It was one owned by a family with close ties to Farloe and so, there weren''t much problems when they stepped foot inside. Rather, the people working there were very welcoming. Well, rather than a close family to Falroe, it would be better to say that the wife of the owner of the farm, Rozelia, was Valka''s one and only older sister. In simpler terms, they were related to one another. There wouldn''t be any issues even if they come and go as they please. "Oh, Little Zeke, Little Reina, you''ve come to visit." £ÛRozelia£Ý "Good morning, Aunt Lia!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Good morning." £ÛReina£Ý "Hohoho, good morning as well. Did your father send you on an errand?" £ÛRozelia£Ý "No... Big Sis Aria told us to tour around the town with Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna! We''re just having fun!" £ÛZeke£Ý At Zeke''s words, Rozelia''s eyes fell towards Grey and Yuna''s direction. There was a hint of curiosity inside them, but after realizing who they were, a gentle and warm smile soon appeared on her face. "You must be children Valka talked about yesterday. I''ve heard a lot of things about you from Aria, dear Heroes of Alfrione." £ÛRozelia£Ý A teasing smile was visibly plastered on Rozelia''s face as giggled softly to herself. Grey and Yuna on the receiving end of such a greeting couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed at such a title. Thankfully, there weren''t any formalities or anything of the sort. Rozelia was an easy-going woman and just treated the two like how Valka did. She looked at them as if they were just some adorable little children. She and Valka really were sisters. "By the way, Aunt Lia, what are you doing right now?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Oh, nothing much, just harvesting the grapes. We''ve got a good yield this year. I''m sure we can make a lot of delicious wine with it!" £ÛRozelia£Ý "Really?!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hohoho, just you wait, Little Zeke. Auntie''s gonna show you the best sweet wine I have once we finish!" £ÛRozelia£Ý The glow in Zeke''s eyes were even brighter than the son as soon as he heard his Aunt''s words. While he isn''t allowed to drink alcoholic wine, if it is just simple sweet wine, he is permitted to. On top of that, Rozelia was the best in the village at making it. Even adults who don''t like sweet things that much like to drink her wine. It was one often drunk during celebrations and one the village is very proud of. "Oh, right... Kids, would you like to join us in picking some grapes? We could help some hands around here." £ÛRozelia£Ý "Can we really? We don''t have much experience, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho, there''s no need to worry too much. We can teach you along the way. And even if we do waste some, we could just eat them afterwards!" £ÛRozelia£Ý A ball of joy and enthusiasm. Such a description would fit Rozelia perfectly. She doesn''t even mind if a lot of the grapes are wasted. What was most important for her was for everyone to have fun. While Grey and Yuna had picked a lot of grapes in the forests they have been in, they don''t have any real experience like professionals. Because of it, they were excitedly looking forward to what things they will learn for the day. Of course, they also looked forward to eating some. Led by Rozelia, the four of them headed deeper towards the large vineyard. From left and right, one could only see two colors dominating the place. There was green of the leaves and vines and the violet of the grapes hanging plumply below them. Slowly and surely, Rozelia taught Grey and Yuna how to properly pick grapes. Not only that, she also taught them what fruits to pick and what to avoid. It was quite a valuable lesson. "Look, Grey! I picked so many!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, but you picked a shriveled one right here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, right!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s excitement was through the roof as she continued to pick grapes. She had some mistakes here and there but that doesn''t stop her from enjoying her time with Grey and the others. She was having a blast. It went without saying that Grey was also enjoying his time with her. But rather than the novel experiences in the vineyard, what he enjoyed the most was Yuna''s expressions. He especially enjoyed her sweet smile when her eyes sparkled brightly with excitement. "Okay, everyone! It''s almost time for lunch! Let''s have a little break first and don''t forget to wash your hands, okay?" £ÛRozelia£Ý Time passed and the sun was almost at its zenith. With Rozelia''s suggestion, everyone in the vineyard stopped working and had the rest they all deserved, under the shade of the resting sheds nearby. Drinking the cold, gushing water from the water fountain and relieving themselves from the heat of the sun, Grey and Yuna couldn''t feel any more refreshed. It wasn''t only them, the other workers also felt the same as they rinsed their hands. "That was quite tiring, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! But it was also a lot of fun! I want to pick some grapes again in the afternoon. I want to pick more and more!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You say that, but you just want to eat some more grapes, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Laughter resounded in the air as Grey continued to tease Yuna, the latter pounded her shoulders lightly in retaliation, her face pouting ever so cutely as she tried to look mad towards Grey. Unfortunately for her, it only made Grey want to tease her more. Well, Grey''s didn''t last very long. When he closed his eyes for a short moment, a splashing sound rang throughout the air. What was splashed, one might ask? Well, it was none other than Grey''s face. It was now completely drenched with cold water. "Hehehe, that''s payback¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The cause was none other than his naughty girlfriend, Yuna. She was now giggling to herself from the success of splashing Grey''s face with water. She was just like a child who just got her revenge. "Alright, now you''ve done it...!" £ÛGrey£Ý "No¡«! Grey, stop it¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey didn''t just sit still either. In response to Yuna''s little prank, he gathered a little bit of water with magic and splashed back some at her. And so, a silly little water splash game started before they knew it. Giggles and chuckles filled the air as water splashed around here and there. Time passed and the fun continued as the two lovers played around like little children under the summer sky. It was a silly yet unforgettable memory. CHAPTER 140 END Chapter 141: Life as it is (pt. II) The sun was high up in the sky, its gentle sunlight beating towards the vast plains, the high mountains, the dense forests, and everything it could touch, and illuminating the world as it should. It was almost noon yet there was no harsh heat to be felt. The only things to notice were the gentleness of the wind and earthy scent from the solid ground along with the calming scents of nature and flowers drifting in the air. In a certain vineyard, under the shade of a large tree, two figures could be seen sitting on a bench by the water fountain, far away from everyone else. They were sitting so calmly, listening to the silent symphony of nature accompanied with the distant laughers and chatters. The two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna. They had just finished playing and splashing around with one another and had just dried themselves. Currently, they are resting on the benches, enjoying their sweet time together, a little exhausted from their own shenanigans. Initially, they were going to help out with making lunch, but when they offered their help, the others simply told them to just relax and enjoy themselves, hence their current situation. Somehow, although it was relaxing, it felt strange being treated so luxuriously as guests. Now, Yuna was leaning her head on the Grey''s shoulder, holding his hand tightly, playing with his fingers from time to time, and looking at the difference between his and hers with eyes full of warmth and curiosity. "Grey, your hands sure are big, aren''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I''m a man, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... But my hands are so small and thin... I wonder what it feels like to have big hands like yours..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was a certain curiosity revolving around Yuna''s mind as she pressed her open palm against Grey''s. She was trying to compare the difference between the two with her pure and innocent eyes staring so intently. Grey doesn''t know why Yuna was acting like such, but he found her actions cute and adorable like a little child trying things out for the first time. He was silently chuckling to himself as he continued to observe his girlfriend''s peculiar behavior. "I''m also curious, but... I''d rather have Yuna stay the way she is. I really love those little hands of yours," £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Especially when they''re holding mine like this. They''re soft, warm, and cute. Just like you are." £ÛGrey£Ý Rose-tinted cheeks and a flustered smile were visible on Yuna''s face at Grey''s words. Even though it wasn''t the first time Grey had complimented her like that, she couldn''t help but have her heart racing madly. Time passed and the flirting continued. Luckily, Grey and Yuna were alone together, a little bit of distance away from the others. Otherwise, it would have been much too embarrassing for the both of them to act like what they are currently doing. "Big Bro, Big Sis, I haven''t seen you before. Where did you come from?" £Û???£Ý Out of the blue, a little child suddenly approached the two of them. It was only a single child at first, but after some time passed, more children followed and gathered around them like a curious crowd of small children. Luckily, Grey and Yuna''s flirting wasn''t as much as before. Now, they are simply holding hands and resting their time away together. Otherwise, they would have been embarrassed being spotted out in the open, and by innocent children at that. There will surely be questions flying here and there. "We came from outside the village, far, far away outside the forest." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Outside the forest!" £Û???£Ý "I heard stories about it from my mom and dad." "I want to go outside too!" At Yuna''s words, the children''s curiosity and excitement were quickly stirred up. All of them were wearing brightly beaming eyes, obviously excited to hear more about what lies beyond the village and forest, the only world they knew of. The children crowding around Grey and Yuna aged around 4 to 8 years old. At such a young age, it was only natural that they were full of curiosity, especially when it came to something they''ve only heard stories about. To them, the outside world was like a mystical place, currently out of reach from their tiny hands. Now that children were crowding them, Yuna quickly switched into older sisterly / motherly mode. She was exuding a warm aura that the children couldn''t help but approach her. It was the same aura Eliza, Elnart, Galvin, and Iris was drawn to. "Big Sis, tell us more about the outside!" £Û???£Ý "Fufufu, okay! But first, why don''t we introduce ourselves first? My name is Yuna, what are yours?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Me! Me! Me first!" £Û???£Ý A little child raised her hands excitedly like a little bunny hopping around. She was the same child who first approached Grey and Yuna. A little ball of energy and joy who resembled a certain someone whom they just met. "Alright, then what''s our little angel''s name?" £ÛYuna£Ý "My name is Ruru! My mommy''s over there, cooking lunch!" £ÛRuru£Ý The little child excitedly pointed towards a certain woman, that being Rozelia who was currently tasting the stew she was making. It was already expected, but Grey and Yuna were still surprised after hearing about it. And noticing her daughter pointing at her with a little smile on her face, she also looked at Grey and Yuna and also smiled on her own. It was a smile asking to take care of the children for a while, a role Yuna gracefully accepted. Following Ruru, the other children also introduced themselves in a similar manner. They first said their names and then pointed towards the adults to introduce their parents. Innocent happiness was evident in their faces as they did so. "Then! Then! What is Big Bro''s name?" £ÛRuru£Ý At Ruru''s words, all the other children''s eyes fell towards Grey. They were ones full of expectations, anticipating whatever Grey was about to say. The latter, receiving their expectant stares, couldn''t help but feel a little pressure, burdened by the children''s gleaming anticipation. As for Yuna, she was happily giggling to herself, finding it a little funny for Grey to be in such a situation, pressed by the children for trivial questions just to satisfy their pure and innocent curiosity. "Umm... My name''s Grey. Just like Yuna over there, I also came from outside of the forest. Do you want to hear some stories about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Can we?!" £ÛRuru£Ý "Yeah. As long as you behave and be good children. Big Bro and Big Sis here will tell you lots and lots of stories." £ÛGrey£Ý Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. """Yaay¡«!""" Thankfully, Grey was also quite experienced with children. While he was flustered for a little while, he quickly overcame the situation and had everything under control. Now, the children are smiling happily and waiting excitedly for some story telling. "So, what do our angels want to hear first?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Me! Me! I want to hear about the cities outside!" £ÛRuru£Ý "I want to hear about adventurers like Big Sis Aria!" "Me too! I also want to hear about adventures!" Questions and suggestions came flying from all directions relentlessly from the little children. Truthfully, it was a little bit overwhelming but it was not something Grey and Yuna could not handle. One by one, Grey and Yuna answered the children''s curiosities and one after another, more and more questions were raised. Some questions were trivial while others concerned something a little difficult. Nevertheless, Grey and Yuna were able to push through without much difficulties. Every time they answered the children''s questions, sounds like "Waah¡«", "Ohh¡«!", and "Hoo¡«!" came out of the children''s mouths. It was because of their stories that the children quickly became close to them even when it had only been a few minutes since they met. Also, for reasons unknown, the children started climbing unto Grey and Yuna as time passed. Some were sitting on their laps, some just behaving behind them, and others were on Grey''s shoulders and on the bench''s backrest. It was a chaotic yet warm and fluffy scene. "Then, do Big Sis and Big Bro live together?" £ÛRuru£Ý "Un, that''s right. Big Sis and Big Bro have a lovely house in Galderia. There, Big Bro and Big Sis live our everyday lives." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! I want to visit Big Bro and Big Sis'' house too!" "Me too! I want to go inside and play!" Excitement quickly spread amongst the children as they tried to imagine what Grey and Yuna''s house looked like. Their imaginations were quite far off since they only have the village''s houses to base off of. Still, it was cute that they were trying. Everything was going well and smoothly as they continued their story telling. Well, it was well until a certain little girl asked a peculiar question. What was the question, one might ask? Well... "Then, are Big Sis Yuna and Big Bro Grey going to get married like Big Sis Aria and Big Bro Kris, too?" £ÛRuru£Ý That was the question. As soon as Grey and Yuna heard it, their hearts were shocked with great surprise. What followed after was embarrassment as they accidentally looked at each other''s eyes. What made it worse was that Ruru only asked about it out of pure curiosity. Now, the two of them were greatly burdened with eyes full of expectations, not only from Ruru, but from the other children as well, also curious about their answer. "Umm... Ruru, that question a little©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ruru, for now, that''s a little difficult." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words when Grey suddenly cut her off. While she wasn''t expecting much, her heart sank a little at Grey''s answer. She knew he wasn''t at fault but she couldn''t help but feel a little downcast and crestfallen. "Well, for now, that is... In the future, if your Big Sis Yuna allows it, then I would love it if she becomes my bride. When that day comes, I''m sure I''ll be the happiest man in the world!" £ÛGrey£Ý Continued Grey, ending his statement with a large, bright smile on his face. There were no lies to be seen. It wasn''t just a careless answer. Grey''s heart was full of sincerity when he said those saids, every single word was genuine. Grey has yet to realize it, but what his words meant was that of a proposal. It wasn''t a direct one with a ring and such, but relaying his intent to marry Yuna in the future, it was undoubtedly a genuine proposal. Yuna, whose heart was sunk in sadness and gloom for a little while, was now feeling happiness and relief she never thought possible. She felt so many emotions swirling in her heart that she didn''t even notice that tears had started to form in the corner of her eyes. "Waah¡« I want to go to Big Sis and Big Bro''s wedding!" "Me too! I also want to see Big Bro and Big Sis get married!" "Hahaha, then I''ll invite you when the time comes. But you have to promise to be good children until then, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý """"Yaay¡«!""" Grey''s next statement didn''t help either. It only made his intent clearer and made Yuna''s tears trickle down her rose-tinted cheeks as a soft and gentle smile bloomed on her face. Yes, let me mention it again, she was beet red. "Big Bro, Big Sis is crying." £ÛRuru£Ý "Eh?! Yuna?! What''s wrong?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, n-nothing! Some dust just got in my eyes." £ÛYuna£Ý Panicky, Yuna rubbed her eyes to rid herself of the tears. Well, she was also using the chance to hide her beet red cheeks and the soft smile which just won''t disappear on her face. She was clearly happy and embarrassed at the same time. Her heart was beating rapidly and wildly, even faster when she was in battle against beasts and monsters. She couldn''t contain the happiness flooding her heart like a massive flash flood which couldn''t be stopped. It was quite difficult to hide and control her expression in front of Grey. "Then, will Big Bro and Big Sis have a baby, too?!" £ÛRuru£Ý A second, more dangerous question came out of Ruru''s mouth. It was one which only made the situation more complicated, making Yuna, who was already fuming from embarrassment to short-circuit and explode, her face even redder than what was humanly, or rather, elvenly possible. Of course, albeit milder, Grey was also in a similar flustered situation. While he couldn''t deny such a thing which would inevitably come in the future, talking about it now, especially with children, was something which could not be easily done. "Uh... Umm... Children, you see... That''s©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! Yuna! Kids! Lunch is ready¡«!" £ÛRozelia£Ý "Oh, coming¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Rozelia provided them a timely save. Thanks to her, Grey and Yuna managed to avoid the situation by a hair''s breadth. Any later and it would have been dangerous, not for the children, but for them. "Well, it seems like we have to eat lunch first. Why don''t we wash our hands before joining the others, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Aww... I wanted to talk more..," £ÛRuru£Ý "Then, why don''t we continue later after lunch? Big Bro and Big Sis still have a lot of stories to tell." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? Yaay¡«!" £ÛRuru£Ý At Grey''s words, Ruru''s expressions quickly brightened up like the stars in the night sky. After her, the other children also cheered up substantially as they headed towards the water fountain to wash their hands. Well, Grey said he would continue telling stories, but he didn''t say he would answer the previous question. Rather, Grey would be doing his best later to avoid the said question. There was no way in hell he wanted to answer it, even if it meant that the children would be disappointed. Smiles on their faces and their hands already washed and clean, the children, with Grey and Yuna following behind them, headed towards the resting sheds where the dishes were already, only waiting to be eaten. Lunch went on smoothly and everybody was satisfied. And it went without saying that everyone was completely baffled by Grey and Yuna''s appetite. It was the same reaction the others have during their first time seeing them eat. Well, everything went well, but there was just one little problem... "Uuu... Grey, I''m still hungry..." £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t only Yuna, Grey was also the same. Even with everything they ate, their stomachs were still not full. What they ate was not even half of what they usually have during their regular meals. It was like a snack rather than a meal. It was then that an idea struck Grey''s mind like lightning. If there isn''t any more food to eat, then the solution is simple, just make more food for them to eat. What use would their ingredients be if they couldn''t use them? "Missus Rozelia, could I borrow the kitchen a little bit? I''m just going to cook some snacks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, snacks already? But we just ate..." £ÛRozelia£Ý "Well, me and Yuna aren''t exactly full yet, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh my...!" £ÛRozelia£Ý Rozelia was more than shocked when she heard Grey''s words. It was only a natural reaction. After all, what each of them ate was already twice more than an adult man could take, yet they were still not full. It was shocking. "Umm... Is that a yes or no?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no, no, you can use the kitchen as much as you want. Just make sure to be careful, okay?" £ÛRozelia£Ý "Okay. Thank you, Missus Rozelia." £ÛGrey£Ý Nevertheless, everything went smoothly and Grey and Yuna were able to gain access to the kitchen. And by the grace of the goods, the kitchen looked similar to Falroe''s home. It was easy to familiarize themselves with the surroundings. As for what Grey and Yuna were going to cook, they would be making potato snacks such as chips, fries, and special steamed potatoes. Of course, it went without saying that many sauces were also going to be made. There was ketchup, sour cream, gravy, spicy mustard, and melted cheese. With the amount of potatoes they got from Balta village, they would be able to make tons and tons of snacks. Potatoes being filling and delicious, it was the perfect snack for Grey and Yuna to fill their hungry stomachs. Chop Chop Chop Chopping sounds echoed throughout the kitchen as knives hit the chopping board. What followed after was the sizzling and boiling sounds as the potatoes were fried in hot oil, accompanied by the whistling steam on the other pots. Everything was happening too fast. In just a quick second, the potatoes which had just been washed were peeled in an instant. The next second, they were already sliced and diced into chips and fries. A few more seconds later, they were already sizzling in hot oil. As for the special steamed potatoes. It was one simply steamed, then putting butter, cheese, chopped chives, salt, and pepper, the steam carrying an aromatic scent as the potatoes continued to cook. With the help of magic, everything went by quickly. Controlling the flames, spreading the heat evenly, and many more. Magic truly was a convenient and efficient tool, not only in combat, but even in the kitchen. Soon after, the scent from the kitchen wafted outside and the first to be attracted were the children playing nearby. They all peeked inside the kitchen, all curious where the delicious smell was coming from. "Big Bro Grey, Bis Sis Yuna, what are you making?!" £ÛRuru£Ý "Oh, Ruru, kids too... Since when were you here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "We just arrived!" £ÛRuru£Ý Ruru, as energetic as ever, answered Yuna''s question with a big smile on her face. Soon after, her eyes swam back to the pots and pans Grey and Yuna were using. She and the other children knew it was where the smell was coming from, but didn''t know what was cooking. All they could do was tilt their heads in curiosity as they looked around for clues as to what Grey and Yuna were cooking. It was also worth noting that their appetites were starting to get aroused by the delicious smell. "Fufufu, why don''t you wait outside first? Big Sis and Big Bro will bring out the food once we''re finished cooking, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý """Yes!""" In unison, the children answered Yuna''s question with excited voices. They then headed outside as Yuna said and sat politely on the benches at the waiting shed, behaving themselves properly as they chatted with one another. It didn''t take long before Grey and Yuna finished cooking. Soon after, they headed out of the kitchen with large bowls full of snacks in their hands. Of course, the sauces were present too. "Here you go, everyone. Have a bite!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Waah¡«!""" The children, full of excitement, with their small hands, took some potatoes one after another. They still don''t know what they are, but being the children that they are, they didn''t care much. In their minds, an equation of smells delicious = tastes delicious was forming. "Yummy!" "So good!" Smiles bloomed here and there as the children munched the potato snacks like little chipmunks. Even when Grey and Yuna have still not eaten, they already felt full seeing the children eat so happily. Soon, more and more people, entranced by the little gathering of children, gathered around the resting shed. All were curious about what the children were eating with such smiling faces. "Grey, Yuna, did you make these?" £ÛRozelia£Ý "Yeah. They''re all made from potatoes and the perfect snacks for a relaxing day like this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, potatoes? I thought they only give you stomach aches." £ÛRozelia£Ý "Well, if you prepare them properly, it''s perfectly safe to eat them. Why don''t you have some, Missus Rozelia?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mommy, they''re really yummy!" £ÛRuru£Ý Convinced by her daughter''s sweet invitation, Rozelia also took a potato chip from the large bowl and had a bite. A smile soon sprouted on her face as a unique taste caressed her tongue. It was a smile which bore a lot of resemblance to Ruru. "Oh, they really are! Grey, Yuna, how did you make these?!" £ÛRozelia£Ý "Then, how about we teach you later? But first, why don''t we enjoy the snacks first? The children will finish everything if we don''t hurry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho, I see that they''ve taken quite the liking to it!" £ÛRozelia£Ý Following Rozelia, the other adults also had a bite of the snacks the children oh so enjoyed. They have the very same expression as soon as they tasted it. One full of surprise and awe, a pleasant one that is. The afternoon continued and the shadows started to grow, yet despite how everything changed, the laughter and smiles in everyone remained the same, as bright as the afternoon sky above them. CHAPTER 141 END Chapter 142: Life as it is (pt. III) Stomp Stomp Stomp The sound of footsteps echoed across the fields as little figures ran around. Some were chasing, while some were being chased. The children were playing a game of tag with large smiles on their faces, Well, it wasn''t only the children which were playing. Grey, Yuna, Reina, and Zeke were also playing with them and entertaining them while the adults continued their work at the vineyard. The atmosphere couldn''t be any warmer. "Tag! Big Sis Reina is ''it''!" £ÛRuru£Ý "Fwueh?! Me again?!" £ÛReina£Ý While the other three were simply just playing along with the children and getting tagged on purpose, the same couldn''t be said about Reina. Her weak stamina and low physical abilities make her just on par with the children. Even when she tries her hardest, the children would still be able to catch her. Whenever the children couldn''t catch someone else, their eyes would always turn towards Reina, marking her as their next target. Some could even say Reina was being bullied by the children to some degree. Well, Reina isn''t complaining about it. In fact, she was also enjoying herself despite being "it" about a third of the time. The children were also the same. They were also having the best times of their lives. "Kids¡«! Take a break first!" £ÛRozelia£Ý "But Mommy, we''re still playing!" £ÛRuru£Ý "I know, I know, but look at our little Ruru. You''re drenched in sweat already. Come here, Mommy will wipe your sweat." £ÛRozelia£Ý "Mommy, that tickles!" £ÛRuru£Ý With Rozelia taking the lead, the other parents also approached their children to wipe away their sweat and give them water to hydrate themselves with. All had a gentle and warm atmosphere about them as they took care of their children. "No! Big Sis, I can already do it by myself!" £ÛZeke£Ý "What do you mean "no"? In my eyes, you''re still a kid, so take off your shirt so I can wipe away your sweat." £ÛReina£Ý "Ugh... This is so embarrassing...!" £ÛZeke£Ý Even when Reina was usually timid, she was surprisingly firm and stern when it came to Zeke. Now that neither their mother nor father was around, she was taking her role as the older sister seriously and doing what the other parents were doing to their children to Zeke. Zeke, on the other hand, was super embarrassed about being treated like a child out in the open. He was especially embarrassed when Grey and Yuna, whom he admires, looked at them so openly with such warm gazes for a short moment. "Hmm... Yuna, should I wipe away your sweat too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... Even if I love you, that would still be too embarrassing... And stop teasing me, you...!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Well, I tried." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý As for Grey and Yuna, they were teasing one another. Or rather, Grey was having his fun, poking fun at his girlfriend who easily gets flustered. Though he would be lying if he said he didn''t mean his words even by a tiny bit. There was a little bit of desire and curiosity in his heart when he said those words. Whoooshhh With just a flick of a finger, Grey and Yuna quickly dried their sweat with the use of magic. They weren''t even sweating much in the first place so it was quite easy to dry their sweat before it sticks to their clothes. After the children were wiped dry and hydrated, they were taken to the resting shed to rest under the shadows before they started running and playing around again. Truthfully, it was time for their afternoon nap, but with Grey and Yuna present, not a single one of them wanted to. In the end, the parents were forced to give up, leaving the children to Grey and Yuna''s care in the meantime. They are now listening to the stories about the outside world once again, behaving themselves like good children would. "Then, the flowers glowed brightly and©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, Miss Yuna, Mister Grey, fancy meeting you here." £ÛNestor£Ý Just as Grey was telling some stories to the children, two familiar figures walked in on the resting shed. They were Nestor and Alto who brought with them a couple of guards, weapons and traps by their sides. If one were to look at them closely, it was obvious that they were all going for a hunt. With how dangerous the forest is for normal people, it was the guards'' duty to hunt for meat and bring them back home to the village. Of course, there are livestock being raised in the village, but every once in a while, the guards gather to hunt together. The reason was none other than to celebrate something, be it important dates or something similar, they only wanted to hunt a large game animal for the village to feast on. "Oh, everyone! You''re here already?!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hahaha, Little Zeke, aren''t you too relaxed for someone who''s about to go hunting? Where is your sword?" £ÛNestor£Ý "Ah... I left it at home. Couldn''t I just borrow one from you?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Haah... But only this time, okay?" £ÛNestor£Ý Just as he was saying so, Nestor unstrapped one of his belts where a sword and scabbard were attached. He then gave it to Zeke who excitedly wore it around his torso. Since his hips were smaller than Nestor''s, he opted to place it around his torso so that it fits perfectly. There also aren''t many problems in regards with Nestor. Since his main weapon was a spear. The sword was just a spare weapon in case something happened to his spear. In fact, he had only used it a couple of times. "Oh, Zeke, you''re going to hunt as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! It''s a part of my training to become stronger. Big Sis Aria also did the same when she was my age." £ÛZeke£Ý "Yeah. Miss Aria back then was an amazing hunter. In fact, she even hunts alone most of the time, bringing prey to the village all by herself." £ÛAlto£Ý "Tell me about it... I could still remember that one time she took down a Mad Ox in a single shot. I still get goosebumps thinking about it. She was only thirteen years old at the time, too." £ÛNestor£Ý To Nestor and Alto''s words, all the other guards nodded in agreement. And hearing her older sister''s exploits, Zeke couldn''t stop himself from smiling. It was obvious that she was proud of her and wanted to become like her when he grows up. Well, despite not being as talented as Aria, Zeke was already an F-ranker. He was already on par with the students of the Royal Academy''s alpha classes despite being a few years younger. He was still a genius amongst his peers. Whilst Aria became an archer like Falroe, Zeke became a swordsman like Valka, but not entirely the same as he inherited his father''s lightning attribute, unlike Aria who got Valka''s wind attribute. It was like a mix and match between their family members. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "How about you, Reina? Will you be going as well?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No, not at all! I''m just going to be a burden if I follow them. And also, the forest is really scary, I don''t wanna go there..." £ÛReina£Ý And unlike her siblings, Reina was quite fainthearted. It was not only borne of her inexperience in fighting but also because of a trauma in her childhood days where she was chased by a juvenile wild boar when she tried to sneak out one time. Luckily, Falroe was there to save her. Well, the little biar wasn''t even that dangerous to begin with. Even then, that experience gave her quite a shock. Since then, she never went out unless she had others with her. It was an understandable reason for someone to be wary, especially someone so timid. Meanwhile, while Reina was reliving her distant memories, all the while trembling adorably, Nestor''s eyes fell towards Grey and Yuna. There was a certain idea revolving around his head that he wasn''t quite sure what to do with. "Oh, how about it, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, do you want to join us in our hunt?" £ÛNestor£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý In the end, Nestor decided just to go for it and just ask ahead. He was a little curious about Grey and Yuna''s capabilities and wanted to see them in action even if it''s only for a little bit. He wanted to see what S-rankers were capable of. It wasn''t only Nestor who was curious. The others were also the same, thinking about what the "Heroes of Alfrione" could pull off. Zeke was especially excited as he looked at Grey and Yuna with expectant eyes. They were the same eyes the children wore before when they were still telling stories. ¡ºYuna, what do you think?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThere''s nothing to think about! Let''s join them! I also want to see how others hunt compared to us.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t even think too much about it. All she knew was that she had never been with a hunting group before and was interested in how it would feel. Her personality was nowhere near the same when he was still interacting with the children. ¡ºHaah... Alright, but don''t go overboard, okay? Don''t just go around chasing boars and turkeys when you see them.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGrey... You don''t have to remind me about that...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºJust saying. You were even excited back then.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUuu... Grey, you meanie...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take too long for a decision to be made between Grey and Yuna, and of course, there was a little mischief mixed in their telepathy. Grey was once again teasing Yuna, not getting tired of his girlfriend''s cute reactions. "Alright, we''ll join you." £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll be in your care!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Great, great, the more the merrier!" £ÛNestor£Ý As soon as Grey and Yuna agreed, the hunting group quickly departed from the vineyard headed towards the dense, verdant forest. They headed northwards where a multitude of beasts and animals were gathered. Their targets were Red-Eyed Boars, an F-rank beasts whose strength lies on its great physical strength. Grey and Yuna had the pleasure of fighting against before in one of their quests and it was quite the tough opponent compared to other F-rank beasts. On the other hand, its meat was also delicious, a high-risk, high-reward situation. The day before, the hunting group had already laid out traps throughout the forest, and now, it was time to reap the harvests. It would be best if they could procure two adult boars with the traps they laid out. "Oh, right... By the way, Mister Nestor, why are you hunting today? Is there some sort of celebration later?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? Didn''t the Chief tell you? It''s your welcoming party." £ÛNestor£Ý ""Eh?"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Silence swallowed the forest as Grey, Yuna, and Nestor looked at one another''s eyes with confusion. Neither of the two parties expected such a situation and so, an awkward silence loomed over them for quite some time. "Seriously? Did the Chief really not tell you?" £ÛNestor£Ý "Un... This is our first time hearing about it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Maybe he was too busy with the wedding preparations that he forgot to tell us. After all, Miss Aria''s wedding is only several days away" £ÛGrey£Ý "That does make sense©` Oh! Looks like we''re here." £ÛNestor£Ý Just in time as they were wrapping with their conversation, the hunting group finally arrived near one of the traps they placed yesterday. It was just a couple dozen meters away, and so, everyone quickly raised their guards. Carefully, the group slowly approached the trap, putting the leaves and vines away as they trudged with caution. There was no sound to be heard nearby. It was completely quiet as if they were in a graveyard, only simple rustling to be heard. "Tsk! It''s a failure, huh..." £ÛAlto£Ý Unfortunately for everyone, the trap hasn''t caught anything yet. Both the bait and the trap were still untouched, without any traces of animals nor beasts to be seen nearby. It was a complete failure. "Alright, how about we head to the next one?" £ÛNestor£Ý But the people weren''t discouraged. It was only normal for some traps to not work, and so, they continued their journey without feeling even a little down. In contrast, they just continued chatting casually as they traversed the forest. The next trap, the one after that, and the fourth one after that. Each of the succeeding traps they checked were empty without any traces of being touched just like the first one. The trend continued like that until... Hiiik Buhiikk Buhiiikkk They were still quite a distance away from the next trap when they could already hear sounds of the boar''s low grunting. It was a good sign which meant that they were able to catch something with their trap. Everybody was in high spirits. Keeping their expressions calm, the hunting group approached the trap, and sure enough it had been broken. The hole was in wide view with the remnants of the traps scattered here and there along with the bait which was once placed in the center. "Oh... Ohh!! We got one!" £ÛAlto£Ý After a quick peek inside the hole dug with earth magic, a boar could be seen struggling inside, trying to ram the wall to get out, to no avail. Loud noises quickly echoed across the forest as the guards celebrated their success. "Then, let''s finish this off once and for©`" £ÛAlto£Ý Buhiiikkkkk "Alto!" £ÛNestor£Ý But such a celebration did not last long. Before they even noticed, another boar sprang out from the bushes and charged towards the hunting group. It has also been attracted by the remaining bait scattered on the forest floor. Charging ever so recklessly, the red-eyed boar''s target became none other than Alto who happened to be near the whole. A single mistake and he could fall inside the hole with the other boar and things could get dangerous. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛZeke£Ý But before the boar could even go near Alto, Zeke already came to rescue and with a swing of his sword, he landed a heavy strike on the boar''s vulnerable head, stunning it for a moment, enough for both him and Alto to get away. The boar, receiving the heavy strike felt groggy for a short while, losing its balance and shaking its head repeatedly. The moment it regained consciousness, its eyes lit up with rage as it looked at the one who inflicted it pain. Now, its focus has switched towards Zeke who is only a couple of steps away. The Boar gruntled once again as it stomped its feet towards the ground over and over again, preparing to charge towards its enemy and gathering as much power as it could. One which could easily break small trees. Buhiiikkkk Completing its pattern, the boar quickly dashed towards Zeke with the intention to harm him. But with just a few steps from Zeke, he was able to avoid the boar. He was like a matador gracefully dodging an enraged bull. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛZeke£Ý Yet another strike connected towards the boar''s flank, making it scream a loud screech, one full of pain and agony. The force of the attack was enough to make it stumble, almost losing its balance and falling towards the ground once again. ¡¶Lightning Bolt!¡· £ÛZeke£Ý But Zeke didn''t let it be. It has yet to regain its balance when suddenly, a bolt of blue lightning came flashing from Zeke''s palm, striking the same wound Zeke has previously inflicted towards it, making it screech in pain once again. """"Haap!""" Before it could fall down towards the ground, spears, words, and arrows came flying from out of nowhere, impaling its massive body in many angles. It was now like a giant pin cushion, a lot of weapons stuck in its body. The boar once again looked at Zeke before releasing its final breath. Without much resistance, its body fell towards the ground and a loud thud echoed throughout the air. It was a short yet aggressive battle, one won by experience and teamwork. ''Hmm... What good coordination...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna only looked at the people from the sidelines. They have already sensed the boar approaching from far away yet they deliberately kept quiet about it. The both of them wanted to see how the hunting group would fare against such a sudden attack. Of course, if anything were to go wrong, they would act as quickly as they could and eliminate any danger. Thankfully, there was no need to act. The hunting group, along with Zeke, was able to handle the situation skillfully. "That was a good performance. Here, have some water." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Thank you, Big Bro..." £ÛZeke£Ý Fortunately, neither Zeke nor the guards bore any hatred towards them for not helping. Rather, they were thankful that they didn''t. It was an opportunity to showcase their skills towards the two of them. Besides, they trusted that they''d quickly come to their aid if something were to go wrong. With the rogue boar finished, the hunting group finished off the other boar in the trap with a volley of arrows and spells. It didn''t take too long before it drew its last breath and followed after its kin who died just recently. Grey was about to offer his help in transporting the boars, but before he could even voice out his thoughts, the boar quickly disappeared from his sight, giving him and Yuna quite a bit of surprise. "A storage ring?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that''s right. This is an heirloom passed down in the village. We always use it every time we hunt. It makes things convenient now that we don''t have to carry such heavy loads anymore." £ÛNestor£Ý "I see... That is quite useful." £ÛGrey£Ý Feigning ignorance, Grey didn''t say anything unnecessary. Since the problem with transportation was already solved, there was no need to use his own ability and reveal his cards without any need to. Following the successful haul, the hunting group continued their journey across the forest. After checking all the traps, they managed to catch a total of four red-eyed boar, double than what their quota. It was a successful hunt. "That was some good haul! Tonight, we''re going to feast, boys!" £ÛNestor£Ý """"Ooohhh!""" Everyone''s spirits were through the roofs as they celebrated the success of their hunt. With how many boars they have caught, they would be able to have a lofty feast, one they only experience every once in a while. "Alright, let''s get going©`" £ÛNestor£Ý "Wait a minute, Mister Nestor." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong?" £ÛNestor£Ý "No. It''s just that... We couldn''t just go back without us giving any contributions, now could we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he picked up two small rocks from the forest floor. He gave one to Yuna whilst he kept the other to himself. And without any warning, the two of them threw the rocks with monstrous strength in different directions. Buhhuuuu Unggaaaa Two distinct sounds echoed throughout the forest shortly after Grey and Yuna threw the rocks. One was from an Ironhorn and the other was from a Mad Ox, both E-rank beasts, much stronger than red-eyed boars from before. "Then, shall we collect them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y... Yes..." £ÛNestor£Ý Everyone was speechless at Grey and Yuna''s sudden actions. They didn''t even see their hands move. The next thing they knew, loud screams were already echoing throughout the forest. They were both shocked and amazed at the same time. A haul more than they ever expected, the hunting group returned to the village with large smiles on their faces. Zeke''s eyes were especially sparkling as he gazed at Grey and Yuna with extreme admiration. He has become a real fanboy. Upon their arrival, the villagers were more than shocked at what they caught. Shock which was quickly replaced with determination and excitement as the villagers dismantled them, cooking them afterwards with burning passion in their hearts. Grilled, fried, stewed, roasted, you name it. The prey was cooked in a variety of dishes and a variety of styles that one''s eyes would be boggled just trying to choose from how many there were. It was a luxurious celebration. "Aghhh!! Hot! Hot!" £ÛNestor£Ý "Water... Please give me some water..." £ÛAlto£Ý Of course, in such a lively feast, it wouldn''t be complete with some shenanigans from the crazy ones. For reasons more than one, the men decided to start a chili eating competition amongst themselves. Grey could only laugh wryly as they observed their stupidity. "Gwey, sher you arsh! Hew, haf sham of fish! (Grey, there you are! Here, have some of these!)" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Don''t talk when you''re eating. Look how messy you are. You have some sauce on your face." £ÛGrey£Ý "Cam you wemow ish, plish¡«! (Can you remove it, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... What am I going to do with you...?" £ÛGrey£Ý And of course, it went without saying that Yuna was stuffing her face with how much food there was. Her face looked like that of a messy child, sauce could be found here and there. Sauce Grey had to wipe clean. The celebration continued and Grey and Yuna enjoyed the feast without leaving any regrets. They ate, drank, and ate some more. They did so until music suddenly filled the air and the people started dancing happily with one another. "May I have this dance, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, as you wish, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý Two figures joined the celebration, dancing under the gentle light of the moon and stars, letting their steps be guided by the symphony of the night and the music from the celebration, blending harmoniously with one another. Oh, what a beautiful night. CHAPTER 142 END Chapter 143: Ramen Noodle Soup! Birds big and small flew joyfully in the sky without any restraints, free as one can be. They chirped, they tweeted, and they sang harmonious melodies. Yet accompanying such melodies were grunts and groans full of hardships and pain. The one who was grunting and groaning so early in the morning was none other than Zeke who was currently struggling and trembling erratically just so he could keep standing, doing his best to keep up with the one before him, both senses and body as sharp as he could muster. After the hunt a few days ago, he requested to be taught under Grey and Yuna''s tutelage and the two agreed easily. It was not that they enjoyed teaching that much, but rather, they had nothing else to do. It could kill their boredom whilst also training Zeke, two birds with one stone. Currently, Zeke is sparring with Grey, both using swords to the former''s sake. But Grey, being the demonic teacher that he is, showed little to no mercy towards Zeke. For the past few days, he beat him black and blue and the same thing is happening today once again. Of course, Grey held back just so that he was just a little bit stronger than Zeke. Even then, with restraints so heavy placed on himself, the latter did not stand a chance against him. His strikes were just as heavy and fast as one would expect, honed from years of experience. "Huff... Huff... Huff..." £ÛZeke£Ý Rugged breathing rang throughout the air as Zeke held his sword tightly, his hands were numbing and trembling but he didn''t let go. Rather, he gripped even tighter, looking for an opening to strike. "I like that look in your eyes, Zeke, but©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey suddenly disappeared from Zeke''s sight as if he vanished into thin air. Zeke''s eyes zoomed here and there in search of the former, sharpening his senses and making sure he didn''t miss even a single beat. Clanggg Metallic sounds boomed as two swords clashed with one another. Grey had attacked Zeke from his flank, but with great desperation, the latter managed to block the strike with what ounces of strength he had left. Unfortunately for him, his determination and efforts weren''t enough. "... You''re too focused on me!" £ÛGrey£Ý Before Zeke could even notice, a pillar of stone sprouted from the ground and struck his other flank. The strike was very heavy, and combined with Zeke''s exhaustion, it was even more effective. He was blasted a couple meters away. Grey didn''t even intend for his sword to reach Zeke. It was his intention from the very start to distract Zeke and land a surprise attack from his blind spot. It worked just like he had anticipated. Zeke was still too inexperienced. "Alright, that''s enough for now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ughh... I... Huff... I can still... Huff... go on..." £ÛZeke£Ý "Say that only after your body stops trembling. As of right now, your body is in no condition to continue any further." £ÛGrey£Ý His words as sharp as daggers, pierced Zeke''s heart mercilessly. But the young man didn''t refute nor retaliate. No matter where one looked at it, Grey''s words were full of truth. Zeke couldn''t even stand up, let alone hold his sword once again. He had already seen the gap before them days ago, but now, Zeke was once again reminded how large the gap really was. Even when their strength was about the same, he still lost consecutively, not even landing a single strike against his Grey. "Alright, stop sulking already. Your progress is already good enough as it is. I''m sure you''ll surpass any other peers your age." £ÛGrey£Ý "But... I couldn''t even touch you..." £ÛZeke£Ý "Hahahaha, is that what you''re worried about? You''re just worrying about something silly. Hahahaha!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey laughed himself off as soon as he heard Zeke''s concern. While it felt bad laughing in front of an injured person, Grey just couldn''t help himself. He found it cute that Zeke was worrying about such a thing. Of course, not the same "cute" he sees Yuna as. "Zeke, let me tell you something. Amongst the people I''ve fought against, there''s only been a single person which managed to graze me." £ÛGrey£Ý "And that person is...?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Well..." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t a direct answer to be heard. Grey just simply looked at a certain direction, a direction where a certain elf, sitting on a certain bench, humming to herself as she munched on some fries. Her face was as happy as one could be, not giving a care about the world. As soon as Yuna noticed Grey and Zeke''s gazes landing on her, she simply smiled and waved her hand innocently then continued munching on some fries. Swinging her legs back under the bench and forth as she enjoyed her time merrily. "Well, as you can see, there really is nothing to worry about. For someone your age, you''re already doing excellent. Just do things at your own pace, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... Fine... But Big Bro Grey, can I request something?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Healing magic. I can''t move a single muscle on my body..." £ÛZeke£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only when Zeke reminded him that Grey remembered Zeke was still sprawling on the ground, the only thing he could move were his eyes and mouth. As for the others, they scream in pain as soon as he tries to. He was in a dire predicament. With haste, Grey quickly casted both "Heal" and "Recuperate" on him. With warm light embracing his body, the pain and fatigue which once swallowed him quickly faded away as if it was merely a dream. "Hup! I''m completely healed!" £ÛZeke£Ý As soon as his body felt better, he quickly did a front flip to gain back his footing and stand up. He was now back to his old energetic and cheerful self, completely different from the warrior whose eyes and mind were sharper than spears, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. "Do you feel better now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I feel like I could take on everyone right now!" £ÛZeke£Ý "I see... Then I guess it''s time to continue your training, huh... I think Yuna''s also itching to bond with you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛZeke£Ý Zeke couldn''t even enjoy what little time he had after his recovery. He was now frozen in shock at Grey''s short announcement. His mood which was once at cloud nine was now shot down, even lower than the ground. It has thrusted towards the dark and endless abyss. As for Grey, he was smiling ever so brightly as if he said nothing wrong, all the while calling Yuna over by waving his hand back and forth. It was a complete contrast compared to Zeke''s which was heading deeper and deeper into despair. "Uh... Umm... Big Bro Grey... I think my shoulder still hurts... Why don''t we continue the training tomorrow. I''m sure I''ll be fine by then!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hm? Didn''t you just say you felt like you could take on anyone just a moment ago? I''m sure you can handle just a single opponent, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No... Th-That was... I was just joking..." £ÛZeke£Ý You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Oh, don''t worry about it too much. I''m sure everything will be alright!" £ÛGrey£Ý Zeke tried to convince Grey otherwise, but all his efforts were for naught. No matter what excuses he gave, Grey''s stand was firm. He was determined to train Zeke as much as possible, just like how they did with Eliza. The reason why Zeke fights Grey and Yuna one after another was so that he could get used to the differences between fighting men and women. It was bound to be a good learning experience. Though the same couldn''t be said for the sanity of the one receiving the said training. "Then, Yuna, I''ll leave this all to you. I''ll head towards the wedding venue first to see how the others are doing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll make sure Zeke learns thoroughly!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna announced excitedly as she punched her first towards the blue sky. It was only then that Zeke knew his fate had already been sealed. He could only smile wryly as he lifted his sword once again, gloom painted in his eyes. "Okay¡« Zeke, are you ready?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y... Yes..." £ÛZeke£Ý Without much choices left, Zeke continued his training once again, with the only difference being his opponent. Well, even if his opponent was different, he knew full well he was going to get another beating. It''s going to be another painful experience. As Zeke and Yuna started clashing swords, Grey headed away from the training ground and into the wedding venue. The wedding was only more than a week away and it went without saying that everyone was busy with last-minute preparations. The moment he arrived, the sound of carpentry filled his ear. The saws cutting wood, the hammers hitting nails, and chisels carving out each and every tiny detail. People were busy all over the place. Even with the help of magic, the progress couldn''t be sped up any further. After all, most of the carpenters present don''t know much about it. The only ones capable were Kris, members of Aria''s family and a few others. "Oh, Grey! What brings you here? Are you done with your Zeke''s training?" £ÛAria£Ý "No, not yet. Yuna''s just started sparring with him... Anyway, Miss Aria, is there any way I could help? I may not be experienced in carpentry, but I''m sure my magic could be of use." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, I appreciate the offer, but contrary to how busy it looks, we''re actually ahead of schedule. Everything''s just fine." £ÛAria£Ý Grey couldn''t deny Aria''s words. While the place looked busy and chaotic, they are mostly due to the scaffolding present. If they are removed, the place would look much tidier and more polished. Even the altar was only missing a few carving details. "Oh, but if you insist... Could I request you of something, Grey?" £ÛAria£Ý "As long as it''s within reach, I''ll do my best." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I''d love it if you could cook lunch for everyone. You see, our hands are really full right now. The people here are just too stubborn that they refuse to eat until the day''s over. I''m sure with your skills, they would be enticed to have them." £ÛAria£Ý At Aria''s words, Grey once again looked at the people working. At a single glance, they looked like they were just doing fine, smiling so happily as they chatted with one another. And well, they are. It''s just that they are too occupied with their chat and work that they forget to eat. While their vitality is good due to the Tree of Life, it would still be best to work on a full stomach. It would be a problem if they suddenly collapsed, after all. Of course, Aria and the others have tried to convince them multiple times, but they were just too hard-headed. Especially the men, they always go on about how they needed to give their best for their little Aria whom they treat like their daughter and little sister. "I''m really sorry for suddenly springing this up on you," £ÛAria£Ý "No, it''s alright. I have nothing else to do anyway... Then, I''ll be heading to the kitchen now. I''ll be back in an hour or two." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. Good luck, and thank you!" £ÛAria£Ý Everything settled, Grey simply turned around and headed back to Falroe''s house. While the house they were staying at also has a kitchen, the one in Falroe''s was much bigger and has more things. He found it more comfortable. Upon his arrival at the house, what greeted him was a messy living room. And in that messy living room was a certain blonde elf with similarly messy hair, writing, drawing, and trashing things one after another. It was Reina. She had her own room but with how small and cramped it was, she finds it hard to work there. Since her family were out outside, she took the opportunity to use the living room and make it her workplace. While the dress for the bride and the suit for the groom has already been finished, her work in making dresses is still not finished. Apart from his father and little brother, she still needed to make a dress for their mother and herself. Since it was a big occasion, she couldn''t afford to just go willy-nilly. Of course, the dress needs to stand out less compared to the bride''s gown. After all, she is the star of the day. On the other hand, it still needed to be presentable and beautiful. Such contradictions made it hard for her to make the designs. "You sure are busy, aren''t you, Reina?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Grey, sorry for the mess! I-I-I promise I''ll clean up later!" £ÛReina£Ý "Why are you apologizing? This is your house, not mine. I''m just a guest, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛReina£Ý Reina only realized how silly she was after hearing Grey''s words. Because of it, the tension in the air decreased a little and she managed to catch her breath, resting her hands and brain for a little while. "Are these the designs you are working on?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he scanned what papers were atop the table. He was not an expert, but he could tell that a lot of thought was put into each and every one of them. Not only that, all the notes attached were precise and easy to understand. It was obvious she has been doing it for such a long time. As for the designs themselves, many were novel in Grey''s eyes. They were those inspired by elven styles and similar styles unique to Merusia. Some were simple while some were complex, but there was one thing in common. All of them were beautiful. "Y-Yes. Though they''re still a work in progress so they might look a little messy," £ÛReina£Ý "Hmm... I think they''re pretty neat though. I quite like your style." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Thank you...! I''ll work hard to fulfill your expectations!" £ÛReina£Ý "Hahaha, what''s with that? There''s no need to be so serious... Anyway, I''ll be heading to the kitchen now. Just give me a call if you need something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛReina£Ý Leaving Reina to her own, Grey headed to the kitchen to start his task. There was only a couple of hours before lunch and so, he needed to cook something quick. And a ton of them at that. He needed to feed a couple dozen people. Something filling, delicious, and novel to their eyes. Those were the requirements Grey thought of as he thought of a dish to cook. There were a lot of things to choose from, but a certain thing stood out in his mind. ''I want to eat ramen!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a declaration echoed inside Grey''s mind as he thought of what dish to cook. It was not that it was perfect for the season or weather or something of the sort. He just simply wanted to eat some. And now that he has decided, there was no stopping him. Hastily, Grey took out a ridiculous amount of ingredients from his "Inventory'' and some from the house''s pantry. There was flour, meat, eggs, chives, broth prepared beforehand and many more. A plethora of beautiful ingredients could be seen atop the table, almost overflowing. The first to be made were the noodles. Using flour, salt, wheat gluten, salt, and a couple more ingredients, Grey made dough with them. Following which, he kneaded the dough, flattened it into sheets, folding then cutting it until he made the noodles. With the noodles made, Grey brought the broth to a simmer, added some mushrooms and a little bit of spices. It would have been better if there were dried kelp and bonito flakes available, but with them missing, Grey had to make do with what he had. Thankfully, there were still some marinades left from Grey and Yuna''s previous cooking session and so, some time was saved. With it already prepared, all that was left to do was marinade the meat and use magic to speed up the process, letting the marinade seep into the meat. After the meat was done marinating, the next up were the eggs. It was pretty simple. Al Grey had to do was boil the eggs to cook them, peel the shells, and have them marinate in the same marinade used for the meat. Up next was the complimenting oil. Grey made sure to make a few varieties to suit everyone''s taste. There was garlic oil, one spicy and one not, some sesame oil, and some type of oil full of umami from meat fats. The preparations were now done and finished, all that was left was to do the actual cooking. The ramen was cooked in salted water before it was drained. The meat was cooked lightly. Of course, the stock was also heated up until it simmered. Preparing the serving bowls, the stock was poured into them, followed by the ramen noodles, the meat, eggs, mushrooms, chives, and a couple more things. Grey put on hold the adding of oil and chili as he didn''t know what everyone preferred. With it, the first batch was done. If Grey had a single regret, it was that he did not have access to Japanese ingredients. There was no dried kelp nor bonito flakes present in the market nor did he know where to find them. It just wasn''t the same without them. "Waah¡«! It''s ramen!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just in time Grey finished the first batch, a familiar face walked in. She was wearing a large smile on her face as she approached Grey. Of course, it was Yuna whose eyes were now fully drawn to the ramen. Zeke was nowhere to be seen. While he arrived at the house with Yuna, he only stayed in the living room with his older sister, eyes as lifeless as one could be, totally void of color. Needless to say, he was exhausted. "Are we eating ramen for lunch?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, yeah. But I''m not finished yet. There is still a lot more to cook. Care to help?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý Glee was evident on Yuna''s face as she took up on Grey''s request. With her help, it was much easier and the ramen bowls quickly filled up the table. Grey quickly stored them inside his "Inventory" to keep them hot and steamy and also save up space at the same time. All the time, Yuna was humming to herself as she looked forward to eating them. It didn''t take long before they finished. Thankfully, the house has a lot of flour in stock. They were able to make more than 60 servings of ramen. With everything finally done, Grey and Yuna cleaned up the kitchen and headed out the kitchen. The first to greet them were two familiar figures. One was fidgeting with a pencil and making sketches, Reina, while the other was slumped on the table, Zeke. One doesn''t need to say any more. It was evident from his empty expressions how much difficulties he had gone through in the past hour. While he finally finished his training, there was no trace of happiness in his face, only gloom. "Reina, Zeke, here, have some." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... This is...?" £ÛZeke£Ý "It''s ramen! I''m sure you''ll like it." £ÛYuna£Ý With a happy remark from Yuna, the two stopped on whatever they were doing and cleaned the table so that Grey could place down the ramen bowls on it. The table which was once full of sketch papers and drawing tools was now clean and tidy after a quick work. Both Reina and Zeke looked at the ramen with curious eyes, but since it was one made by Grey and Yuna, they only did so for a short while. As soon as they took a bite, their reactions were what one would expect. "D-Delicious! It''s a little salty, but it''s delicious!" £ÛReina£Ý "Big Bro, Big Sis, this is amazing! I want seconds!" £ÛZeke£Ý The two whose faces were painted with stress and gloomy expressions were now beaming brightly. Even Zeke who was down in the dumps after experiencing hell has become lively and enthusiastic once again, asking for seconds when he hasn''t even finished his first meal. Of course, Grey was happy that they were enjoying it. It''s just that looking at them eating with a simple spoon and fork felt a little wrong. After all, it would look much more natural if it was done with chopsticks and a soup spoon. "Alright, we''ll give you another serving." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thanks, Big Bro!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Then, we''ll be going to the wedding venue now, the others must already be hungry. Enjoy your lunch!" £ÛGrey£Ý "See you later, Reina, Zeke!" £ÛYuna£Ý After heading out of the house, Grey and Yuna directly headed towards the wedding venue where they were welcomed by Aria with a happy and thankful smile. She then helped set up the tables for the ramen to be served on. While Aria doesn''t know what manner of dish ramen was, she has full trust in the two''s cooking skills and knew they would be great dishes. Even her appetite was already aroused by the inviting, aromatic smell of the ramen wafting the air. "Hm? What''s that smell?" "Did someone cook something?" It wasn''t only Aria. The workers who were nearby were also drawn in. Seeing them approach the table, the other workers also followed suit, and soon, a crowd of workers gathered near the table, all curious what was being served. "Please have some." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yeah. Thanks..." The man couldn''t turn down Yuna''s invitation. While he didn''t know what the strange dish before him was, his eyes and nose were already drawn to it. Of course, it went without saying his tongue is already excited to have a taste of the peculiar dish the young lady handed to him. "S-So good! This is amazing, Missy!" At the man''s remarks, the others'' interests were quickly hooked. One after another, the workers lined up to receive their share, having the same reaction as the man from before. A clamor of satisfied voices filled the air as if a little feast was ongoing. Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t just simply stand there. They also participated in the little feast, shocking everyone once again with their voracious appetite. They alone managed to eat five bowls each, bowls which were extra large at that. They were the champions when it came to eating. "Hooh¡«! That was a good meal!" "Hahaha, you said it! I''ve never tasted something like it!" "That''s right! That was a great treat!" Voices of satisfaction mixed in the air after lunch finished. The workers who looked a bit exhausted before were now full of energy, feeling like newfound strengths were flowing in their bodies now that their stomachs are full. "Alright, men! Let''s get this thing over with and finish the wedding venue! Let''s give Little Aria the best wedding possible!" """Ooohhh!!""" Flames of passion burst forth inside the worker''s eyes as they shouted their battle cries. For some reason, they looked much faster and stronger than before, being able to finish work at a much faster rate as if they were supercharged. Grey doesn''t know if it was the effect of the ramen or if they really are like that if they are full. He was worried a little, but with their spirits at an all-time high, he couldn''t really do anything about it. At the very least, they were working much better than before. "All''s well that ends well, I guess...?" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 143 END Chapter 144: Slippery Thieves Clang Clang Clang Sparks and reverberations filled the air as two swords clashed against one another, again and again, time after time. There was little to no gap between each clash, each as ferocious as the others, performed with great speed, strength, and precision. More than a week has passed since Grey and Yuna arrived in the village and as far as their daily routines were concerned, they were once again training Zeke, improving his swordsmanship and magic at the same time. Of course, it was done spartan style. Lunges, slashes, and feints were done one after another, relentless like a raging storm whose only purpose is to destroy. Zeke struck left, right, down, and up but no matter what he did, Grey remained unfazed, not even budging a single inch from his position as if he was a statue. "Ugh...!" £ÛZeke£Ý Zeke quickly distanced himself after the final clash with Grey, stepping a couple steps backwards. He had been clashing with Grey for hundreds of times yet there was no progress. It was time to try a different approach. ¡¶Lightning Bolt!¡· £ÛZeke£Ý Thunder roared as a blue streak came flying towards Grey at an unimaginable speed, but the latter still remained unfazed. He was simply observing the situation, looking at Zeke if he was planning something and maintaining peak vigilance. With little effort, Grey poured some strength on his hands and with a quick flick of his arms, he quickly deflected the attack, redirecting it to the left. The attack landed towards one of the branches nearby, burning it before it broke, crashing to the ground with a loud thud. "Dam©`" £ÛZeke£Ý "You''re wide open!" £ÛGrey£Ý Zeke couldn''t even say a single word when suddenly, a silhouette appeared before him. That silhouette slowly formed a figure which was Grey. His arms already raised his arms towards the sky, and with explosive strength, it came crashing towards Zeke. Zeke was able to block the attack by raising his sword and holding it with both hands horizontally. Still, after receiving the full brunt of Grey''s attack, Zeke was forced to kneel towards the ground, his whole body feeling a powerful shock all over. When his attack finished, Grey slowly lifted his sword with a calm expression on his face, feeling satisfied about Zeke''s progress. As for Zeke, his whole body was now trembling, feeling numb after absorbing such massive shock. "Alright, let''s stop here for now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y... Yes..." £ÛZeke£Ý With it, marks the end of Zeke''s training for the day. Grey masterfully casted some recovery magic on Zeke, healing all his injuries and fatigue, and of course, stopping his body from trembling needlessly. "You aren''t planning on kneeling there the whole day, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no... Thank you..." £ÛZeke£Ý Grey offered his hand to Zeke and the latter accepted gracefully. He was then lifted up from the ground to stand up on his feet again. After which, he stretched some of his joints and hopped around a little to see if his body was alright. Clap Clap Clap With their match finished, a certain sound echoed in the air. It was Yuna clapping whilst looking at the two of them. Just like before, he was calmly sitting on a bench, eating a snack. The only difference was that she was now eating cupcakes rather than some potato fries. While she looks carefree right now, the same couldn''t be said a couple of minutes ago. That was because then, she was like a cold-hearted demon pummeling Zeke with relentless strikes, making him surrender over and over again. Well, Grey could only smile dryly as he observed the silver-haired elf eating cupcakes so happily. When they started, she was eating cupcakes, and even now that they are finished, she was still eating. "Yuna... Just how many cupcakes did you bake yesterday?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... A couple dozen, I think...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really? Does that include what''s inside your storage ring?" £ÛGrey£Ý "H-How did you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no point in lying. Grey already knew full well what Yuna was like and with his three years of living with her, he had already memorized her habits. He quickly knows when she is lying when her eyes start to show even the slightest signs of nervousness. It was obvious. Other people would have been fooled, but with eyes as sharp as Grey''s, no little movement can escape his grasp. Not even his innocent-looking girlfriend can fool him no matter how hard she tries. Now, Grey had started to wonder where the more mature Yuna went. Ever since they started going out, she progressively became more and more spoiled and childish. Not that he really minded it. She was still the cutest in his eyes. "Haah... Seriously, what am I gonna do with you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Dong Dong Dong Dong Erratic sounds abruptly filled the air without even a single warning. Grey couldn''t even finish what he was saying as he was quickly alerted. After all, they weren''t just any bells. They were emergency bells Grey and Yuna are too familiar with. Quickly, the three of them headed out of the training grounds and into the open streets. The villagers and other folks were just as puzzled as them, not knowing what was happening with the village. The only ones who knew about the situation were the village guards who were all running towards a certain direction with urgency evident on their faces. All of them had already readied their weapons, ready to fight no matter what the opponent was. "Mister Alto! Mister Alto! What''s happening?!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Ah! Little Zeke! And Mister Grey and Miss Yuna, too! Thank god you''re here. We really need your help!" £ÛAlto£Ý "We''re open to help, but first, can you tell us what''s happening?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes... You see..." £ÛAlto£Ý Concisely as he possibly could, Alto quickly explained the current situation to Grey and Yuna. There was no harm towards the village nor the villagers yet, but the same couldn''t be said for the Tree of Life. Apparently, two beasts, attracted by the tree, have launched a coordinated attack towards the tree. Their goal, it was none other than feed on the tree and gain some nourishment from it. They didn''t know what the beasts were, but that only makes the situation more urgent. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. After all, if the Tree of Life is destroyed, the invisible force that wards off the monsters will disappear. The village will quickly fall into and head to ruin as soon as it happens. The beasts needed to be stopped no matter what. "I see. Thanks for the info, Mister Alto! We''ll be going on ahead!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mister Alto, please look after Zeke!" £ÛYuna£Ý Leaving Zeke in Alto''s hands, Grey and Yuna quickly burst forth towards the Tree of Life''s direction. They met a lot of guards and people along the way but they simply ignored them and headed straight to the tree, leaving clouds of dust in their wake. With their speeds easily rivaling automobiles back on Earth, Grey and Yuna managed to arrive at the tree''s location in just a matter of seconds. If it weren''t for the fact that the others would get caught up with their speeds, they would have gone faster. Even then, their speed was already enough. Upon their arrival, what greeted the two were several concerned faces. There was Falroe, Aria, Kris, and the guards around the tree, but there were no beasts to be seen. The two felt a little confused by the current scene. "We heard there were beasts attacking the tree, is it true?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, it was. But they have fled now, those oversized animals managed to flee after sensing Kris and Aria approaching." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Then how about the tree? Is there any damage?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, apart from a few leaves and fruits being plucked here and there, and some flowers that were trampled, there isn''t any real damage. I''m sure the Tree of Life would do just fine." £ÛFalroe£Ý And sure enough, when Grey checked the tree''s status with "Appraisal", the word "Healthy" was still displayed. There was no need for excessive worries. The tree can just recover the leaves and fruits it has lost. It was completely fine. Also, it wasn''t the first time the village has encountered such a situation. It happens once every few years, and it just so happened that it occurred once again when Grey and Yuna are present in the village. If there was anything to worry about, it was that what manner of beasts attacked the tree. As far as the previous incidents were concerned, the only ones who were able to get past the village''s defenses were beasts of E-rank and above. There was no doubt that they were going to be strong opponents. "Then, Mister Falroe, do you know what beasts attacked?" £ÛYuna£Ý Before Grey could even ask, Yuna took the initiative to ask the question revolving around his mind. It was only at serious times such as the current one that Yuna acts more mature and serious like what she ought to be. It was a charming side of her. "Unfortunately, we didn''t. Even Aria didn''t figure out what they were." £ÛFalroe£Ý "But, I did get a glance at them. One of them was a black-feathered bird-type beast while the other was a large cat-type beast which excels in speed." £ÛAria£Ý With Aria''s description and considering the location they were in, several beasts came to Grey''s mind. Considering they were at least E-rank, the list was narrowed down even more, down to only a few dozen. Amongst the beasts present on his mental list, there were two which he absolutely wished weren''t what attacked the tree. While their territories are much farther than the others. Still, there was still a small possibility. Those beasts were none other than the A-rank beasts "Roc" and "Silver Panther". If it were the two of them, the village would be in grave danger and even if they fight, the villagers might still get caught up in the fight. Grey could only hope that his intuition was wrong. "Grey, do you know what beasts they are?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, there''s still too many that matches the description. But if you want, I could give you a list of what they could be." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, that would really help." £ÛFalroe£Ý Falroe''s face was now calmer now that he knew Grey and Yuna was willing to help. He was already exhausted dealing with Aria''s wedding and now, another issue had arisen. He was thankful that there are people willing to help him out. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a little pissed off. For such a situation to happen when Aria''s wedding is drawing close. If he saw the beasts who caused such a commotion, he would really give them a piece of his mind, with a couple of arrows that is. "Haah... I guess I''ll be heading to my office for a while. I''ll need to make a few arrangements to tighten the security here. Sorry, Aria, I''ll have to leave the managing of the venue in your hands." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Don''t worry, Dad. I''m sure we can manage," £ÛAria£Ý "Huhuhu, my daughter''s really grown up a lot, hasn''t she?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Dad! Stop it!" £ÛAria£Ý Showing his affection, Falroe gently patted Aria''s head, but the latter did not take it too kindly. Rather than feeling happy, she only felt embarrassment as she tried to fend off her father''s warm and gentle affection. After patting Aria so affectionately, just like what he said he would be doing, Falroe immediately headed back to his house and worked on a few documents, leaving the others to handle the situation by themselves. "Then, Miss Aria, Mister Kris, we''ll also be heading off now. We still have to prepare for Zeke''s afternoon training." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright. I leave my brother in your care." £ÛAria£Ý "Un! We''ll make sure to thoroughly train him!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna ended her statement with a bright smile, but it wasn''t one which gave Aria relief. After all, she had witnessed their training regiment once and she couldn''t say it was one people would find easy. He could only smile wryly as she silently cheered on his younger brother. Slowly but surely, people went away from the Tree of Life''s vicinity and continued their daily lives. Just like Falroe promised, the security near the tree was soon tightened and the distribution of guards around the village was changed drastically. The wedding preparations also continued, the venue getting more and more polished as time passed. More and more scaffolding was also taken down with the pillars and main structures were completed. All that was left were the small details, ones just as important as the others. Just like that, the days passed, and so far, everything went on normally. The bells haven''t rang ever since that one incident and so people have become calmer and more relaxed in their daily lives. The village has returned to its normal state, people living their daily lives as is, "Waah¡«! Is this all for dinner?!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Un! That''s right! Since you''ve been working so hard this past week, it''s only proper that we reward you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Just take a seat and enjoy the meal." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you so much, Big Sis Yuna! Big Bro Grey!" £ÛZeke£Ý A bright smile bloomed on Zeke''s face as soon as he heard Grey and Yuna''s response. Falroe and the others were already seated on the dining table, and he quickly followed suit with excitement prevalent on his face. "Here Zeke, have some of these." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, thank you©`" £ÛZeke£Ý Dong Dong Dong Dong Not even a single bite. Zeke couldn''t so much as to enjoy his reward for all his efforts, when suddenly, loud bells rang throughout the night. It was a familiar sound, the same sound which echoed all over the village a couple of days ago. The emergency bells were rung once again. As hastily as before, Grey, Yuna, followed by the others, headed towards the Tree of Life with much urgency. Since it was night time already, they were even more alert and cautious as before, keeping their senses as sharp as possible. "A healer! Get a healer here!" "There are more injured over here!" Unfortunately for them, no matter how quickly they headed to the Tree of Life, it was already too late. The only thing that greeted them were the groans and grunts of the injured guards all over the place, accompanied by their colleagues who were trying to rescue them. Just like before, there were no beasts to be seen. Even with Grey''s eyes, he couldn''t see anything nearby. They have already gone away a long time ago, long before even the emergency bells were rang. "Is everyone alright?!" £ÛAria£Ý After Grey and Yuna, the next ones to arrive were Kris and Aria, their faces filled with shock and their eyes opening wide as soon as they got a grasp of the situation. There was no time to be standing still. "Please excuse me." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes..." ¡¶High Heal!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t just leave the injured be. Without wasting any time, the two of them casted holy magic one after another and healed them. It was a race against time and in the end, they were the winners. Although Kris and Aria weren''t knowledgeable in holy magic, with the potions from Grey and Yuna, they were also able to provide help. After rushing here and there, the four of them managed to help out every single soldier and saved them from pain. Strangely enough, while there were critical injuries here and there, there weren''t anyone who died immediately. The worst was just a large gashing wound on the chest of one of the guards. "Mister Nestor, can you tell me what happened here?" £ÛAria£Ý "Miss Aria..." £ÛNestor£Ý Reliving what happened, Nestor explained to Aria and the others what happened when they were on duty. He was still in shock, but he managed to compose himself and give them a proper response. It happened all of the sudden when the guards were changing shifts. They didn''t even notice the beasts approaching the Tree of Life. The moment they realized what was happening, it was already too late. The beasts had already started gnawing on the tree like starving hyenas. Some guards tried to alert the others but when the beasts saw them about to blow horns, they attacked them quickly. They also prevented the others from escaping, only proving that they were quite the intelligent beasts. Even then, none of the guards died immediately after. The reason was simple. It was because the beasts paid little to no heed to them. Their target was the Tree of Life and the Tree of Life alone. They only struck back when guards were bothering them too much with their objectives. It was thanks to that that everyone managed to survive. "I see... So that''s what happened. Thank you for your hard work, Mister Nestor. You can take your rest now." £ÛAria£Ý "Thank you..." £ÛNestor£Ý One after another, the guards regained consciousness and expressions of relief bloomed everywhere. Well, everywhere except one person. That person was none other than Falroe, whose gaze was fixed on the Tree of Life. There were no signs of brightness to be seen on his face, only a dark expression which was very grave, people might think he was looking at the end of the world. It was an expression made of mixed emotions, all of which were strongly negative. "Dad... Is something wrong?" £ÛAria£Ý "Aria, take a look at this..." £ÛFalroe£Ý Aria''s expression couldn''t be any more puzzled as she followed Falroe''s lead. But as soon as she saw what her father meant, her eyes widened in shock. Not only her, Grey, Yuna, and Kris who followed suit were also in a similar state of shock. While the tree looked fine when viewed at the front, the same couldn''t be said on the opposite side. The contrast was like heaven as hell. It wasn''t just the tree which was damaged, the surroundings were also caught up with whatever the beasts did. The ground dug out and the roots uprooted, broken branches broken all over the place, and large gaps on the tree''s trunk. A large portion of the tree received severe damages all over the place. The tree which was once very lovely and beautiful was now on the verge of ruin. In all the time Falroe spent in the village, it was his first time seeing the Tree of Life in such a bad state. Terror, despair, and chaos filled his heart as he imagined what kind of consequences may be brought to the village with the tree''s current state, ''This is problematic...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey also bore the same thoughts with Falroe. Upon using his "Appraisal", the status which once displayed "Healthy" was now completely changed to "Heavily Damaged". He was worried whether such a state would affect the tree''s abilities. It wasn''t only the tree''s protection against the monster, but also its ability to absorb mana from the surroundings. Especially with corruption. Grey could only foresee problems if the corruption the tree was still absorbing is released back into the atmosphere. In such a case, Grey neither knows what will happen after nor how it will affect the surroundings, but when the tree is finally down. But Grey only knows of one thing, and that is no matter what happens, the outcome wouldn''t be a pretty one. "Agh... What are we gonna do..." £ÛFalroe£Ý Negative emotions only grew deeper inside Falroe''s heart, latching themselves like parasites whose only purpose is to gnaw away on their host. The cheerfulness he usually wears was nowhere to be seen, only gloom. After all, the Tree of Life, unlike any normal tree, isn''t able to reproduce. While it is able to flower and bear fruits, no seeds are formed. Asexual reproduction such as grafting is also out of the question as the tree quickly rejects the host. In other words, once the Tree of Life dies, it will be the end of it. Not only for the Tree of Life itself, but also for the Malus village and its villagers which had relied on it for generations. "Aria, I''m sorry to tell you this, but... We might need to cancel your wedding." £ÛFalroe£Ý A heavy news echoed inside everyone''s ears accompanied by a tinge of guilt and anxiety. Whilst Aria felt disappointed, a multitude of emotions swirling in her heart, she only kept quiet and didn''t say a single word. The night which was supposed to be festive has now become one full of gloom and sadness, brought about by the sudden variables no one expected. The night continued and silence swallowed the world. CHAPTER 144 END Chapter 145: Four Guardians Clack Clack Clack One monotonous sound echoed throughout the house. There were no words to be heard, only the clacking of spoon and fork as they hit the plates. The usual smiles were nowhere to be seen. It was a depressing atmosphere. After yesterday''s events, the atmosphere in the village became heavier and darker. People have become more anxious and worried about their tomorrows, unsure whether the Tree of Life would still stand another day. All were worried if the village they call home would still exist, The mood was especially heavy for the Chief''s household. Ever since yesterday, neither one of them has shown a single smile. Especially Aria, she didn''t even utter a single word, only nodding and shaking her head when someone talks to her. Even when it was Kris, the treatment was still the same. The wedding she has been looking forward to for months was now at risk of being canceled. Of course, any bride who was in her position would feel dejected. It was already admirable that she didn''t even cry. She was keeping everything to herself. "Here, Zeke, eat some more. You won''t grow if you only eat that little." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Yes..." £ÛZeke£Ý "Dear, can you pass me the water?" £ÛValka£Ý "Oh, sure..." £ÛFalroe£Ý Even the conversations at the dining table were dry. So dry that one might need a few glasses of water to quench the dryness. It was so depressing that even the food didn''t taste of anything. It was as if they were just munching on air, flavorless and unappetizing as one could be. The one who was in the worst position was none other than the timid Reina. Even when she wasn''t present at the scene nor was she the one whose wedding was getting canceled, she still felt like crying. The atmosphere was just too heavy for her to bear. Clink Creak The utensils jumped as Kris lightly slammed his hand, abruptly standing all of a sudden. What followed was the sound of a chair sliding as he moved away from the table, his eyes closed, clearly not wanting to look at Aria for a moment. "Please excuse me, there''s somewhere I need to go to." £ÛKris£Ý "Kris, where are you going?" £ÛAria£Ý Finally, words came out of Aria''s mouth. While Kris was a little delighted that she had finally talked again, his heart was still aching a little at the crestfallen expression painted on the beautiful face of his fianc¨¦e. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." £ÛKris£Ý Receiving Kris'' answer, Aria stared at him for a little bit before looking back at her food, playing with it using her for. The dark expression on her face still remained. Even she was uncertain of her own emotions. The door creaked and Kris came out of the house. He looked at the sky, one of his hands providing shade for his face from the light from the sun. Now that he was out of the house, his heart felt light, free from the burden of the heavy atmosphere. Feeling the fresh air for a couple of seconds, Kris then started walking once again. His destination was not too far away, just a couple minutes of walk, to a house which is normally unoccupied throughout the year. It was the very house Grey and Yuna were staying at. Knock Knock Knock After the knocking, there was silence. Soon after, the sound of footsteps filled the air, getting louder and louder as its owner came closer and closer to the door. Soon, a creak followed as the door was opened. "Oh! Good morning, Mister Kris!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, good morning. Uhh... Is Grey here?" £ÛKris£Ý "Un! He''s currently at the dining room, serving breakfast©` Ah, how silly of me! Please come in, Mister Kris." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, thanks..." £ÛKris£Ý Being welcomed to Grey and Yuna''s temporary home, Kris politely headed inside. The very moment he stepped foot, there was a certain feeling he felt which was much different from the Chief''s residence. It was especially evident in the dining room. The atmosphere was much lighter, one filled with welcoming warmth and comfort. It was one where one could easily feel the charm of a home. Kris felt much more at ease in such a house. He never knew two dining rooms could be so different. "Oh, Mister Kris, what brings you here? No, actually, before that, have you already had breakfast." £ÛGrey£Ý "Breakfast, huh... Well, it''s a little complicated. To tell you the truth, I couldn''t really taste anything back there. The mood was just too heavy." £ÛKris£Ý "I see... So everyone''s still affected by yesterday''s events, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. Especially Aria. She''s barely even talking. Frankly, I''m getting a little worried about her." £ÛKris£Ý Said Kris as he scratched his head. He was trying to play it cool, but deep inside, the word "worry" couldn''t even begin to describe what he feels for Aria. The concern he felt was enough to beat her family''s worry many times over. After all, when it comes to her, he was a worrywart. Even back when they were at the dining table, Kris could barely keep his calm and stop himself from talking to her. He wanted to comfort Aria over and over again but managed to hold himself back just barely. After all, there are times when someone needs to be alone. "That does sound problematic... Ah! Why don''t you have a seat first and join us for breakfast? £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure about that? I already feel terrible intruding so early. You can just be frank if you feel comfortable." £ÛKris£Ý "No, not at all. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! There''s a lot of food for everyone! The more the merrier!" £ÛYuna£Ý For the first time today, a genuine smile finally sprouted on Kris'' face as he took his seat. It wasn''t only because he knew the food was going to be delicious, but because of a much deeper reason, something only he knew of. Following him, Grey and Yuna also took their seats and breakfast immediately commenced, smiles sprouting on each of their faces as they chatted lightly and heartily with one another just like how a loving family would. ''I wonder if Aria would like these?'' £ÛKris£Ý Such a thought entered Kris'' mind as he fed himself. The more dishes he ate, the more he wanted to share them with Aria, anticipating what reactions she would give when she gets a taste of them and wondering if such dishes would cheer her up. She was all there is in his thoughts. Breakfast continued and soon the food atop the table disappeared one after another. For a short while, Kris forgot what he was worried about and mingled genuinely with the two youths before him. It wasn''t too long before breakfast finished. "Then, I''ll do the dishes." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no, let me do it©`" £ÛKris£Ý Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "No can do! We can''t have our guests do that now, can we? Also, don''t you still have something to talk about with Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, right... Thank you..." £ÛKris£Ý Yuna simply smiled in response to Kris'' gratitude as she turned around and headed to the sink. Soon, the sound of water streaming down and splashing filled the kitchen, accompanied by Yuna''s hums. "So, Mister Kris, why brought you here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I''ll get straight to the point... I want you to summon familiars for me." £ÛKris£Ý Silence soon swallowed the room as Grey and Kris looked one another in the eyes. While Grey was a little shocked, he quickly recovered his calm in an instant as a certain thought entered his mind, one which didn''t really matter but bothered him. Grey titled his head left and right but he couldn''t find any answer. He searched his memory all over again and again but he couldn''t remember a single thing. It only made him more puzzled as time passed. "Hmm... Mister Kris, did I tell you that I know summoning?" £ÛGrey£Ý Such a trivial thought was bothering Grey. He just couldn''t remember talking about such a topic with either him or Aria. While it would be found out sooner or later since their familiars weren''t a secret, Yuna could have been the one who did the summoning. He found it strange that Kris immediately went to look for him. "Ah, that... I heard Vanessa talking about it back when we were still at the capital. She was talking very proudly about it, too." £ÛKris£Ý "Big Sis Vanessa..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it wasn''t too long before his question was answered. The reason was none other than the ever so energetic and mischievous Vanessa. The same person who wanted to have a brawl with Yuna despite her being pregnant and the same person who spread exaggerated fears about Grey and Yuna. That Vanessa. Grey had already predicted either Kris, Aria, or Falroe would ask him and Yuna for their help, but he didn''t expect it to be the way Kris asks him of. He wasn''t against it, but he was still surprised nonetheless. "Sorry, Grey. I know I''m being overbearing and unreasonable. But with the way things are going right now, it might really affect the wedding. Don''t worry, I''ll compensate you as much as I can." £ÛKris£Ý Or so Kris said, but Grey knew full well that the wedding wasn''t his top priority. He didn''t say anything about her, but it was obvious that he was doing it for the sake of Aria''s happiness. After all, he was just another fool in love. "Mister Kris, There''s no need to worry about the payment. Also... you''re surprisingly soft when it comes to Miss Aira, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up, I don''t want to hear that from you," £ÛKris£Ý Well, Grey could relate very well with what Kris felt. He was also one who would do anything for the sake of his most precious person. His gaze falling towards a certain elf who was currently washing the dishes whilst humming happily. "Grey, I''m done with the dishes!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, just in time!" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna drying her hands with a towel, approaching the two of them, Grey slowly stood up from his seat as he readied himself a little, stretching his arms and hands towards the ceiling just how he greets his morning. "Then, how about the three of us head out a little? I feel like exploring the village a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey in the lead, the three of them headed outside of the house. While Grey phrased his words like that, what he really meant was to head towards the Chief''s residence, feeling the fresh air and the gentle sunlight on the way there. A few minutes of walking later, the three of them finally arrived at the house. It was as silent as the dead, barely any sound to be heard. It was just like how it was when Kris left it. There was still a depressing atmosphere about it. "Yo everyone, I''m back! And I''ve brought some guests!" £ÛKris£Ý Still, Kris didn''t let the moody atmosphere bother him anymore. He just simply waltzed in as if he owned the house with a cheerful smile on his face. Such actions quickly gathered the attention of everyone. Such was especially true for Aria. On her face the very phrase "What are you doing?" was written. There were no words needed to be said, her expressions made her thoughts as clear as day. After all, she was the one who knew Kris the most. She wouldn''t be surprised if it was another one of Kris'' shenanigans. "Good morning Miss Aria, we''ve come to get you." £ÛGrey£Ý Aria was more than shocked after hearing Grey''s words. She didn''t say anything, only pointing her index finger towards herself with a bewildered face, as if ascertaining whether Grey really was talking about her. "Oh, and Mister Falroe, too. We''ll be needing the both of you." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s smile only widened as he continued his statement. On the other hand, Falroe and Aria whose names were mentioned only became more puzzled. No matter how much they worked their brains, they couldn''t figure out what was going on in Grey''s mind, or the three of them for that matter. Still full of confusion, Aria and Falroe, led by the three, headed towards a certain direction. They were heading towards the location of the Tree of Life, passing a lot of guards and villagers on the way. As for the beast crystals to be used, it was inside Kris and Aria''s shared storage ring. They bought one just a couple of months ago and it has been useful ever since. Now, everything was set and ready. "Alright, this place should be perfect." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as they arrived, all eyes were on them. Just like Falroe and Aria, the guards'' faces were full of worry as they continued their duty. The memory of the night before was still fresh in their mind, most notably the pain they felt during such a fierce battle. Even then, the guards continued their duties. They have already experienced many difficulties in their lives as guards. An injury or two isn''t enough for them to give up on their duties. They still have their pride and dignity as warriors. "Grey, Yuna, Kris, what are we doing here?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Well, for that, you''ll have to wait and see." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t say any more explanations and simply started what he ought to do. Soon enough, Incomprehensible words came out of Grey''s mouth, mana gathering from the surroundings and concentrating in front of him as if a vortex was sucking them. What followed after was a mystical scene. Slowly but surely, the surroundings started to shine, a magic circle forming from thin air and gathering more and more mana as time passed like a whale with a voracious appetite. The chanting continued and runes soon revealed themselves to everyone present, gathering the attention of more and more people as more and more of them were engraved in the magic circle which only grew bigger with the passing of time. Just like the times Grey did summoning before, the outer layers of the magic circle started turning one after another. The more mana was sucked in, the more circles turned until only the innermost layers were left. The magic circle was completed. "Then, Mister Kris, Miss Aria, if you would do me the pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý "H-Huh? What are you talking about? Can someone please explain the situation first? I''m still confused as to what is happening." £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, right... I suppose I do owe you an explanation, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only when Aria started chattering in her confusion that Grey realized he had still not said anything to her and Falroe. He was too caught up with playing mysterious that he completely forgot. It was a silly mistake. "Umm... Simply put, we''re doing a little bit of summoning. I''ve already briefed Mister Kris about it, so Miss Aria, all you have to do is follow his lead." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry too much about it, just put your trust in us, kay?" £ÛKris£Ý There were still traces of hesitation in Aria''s eyes, but fortunately, her trust in Kris and the others was much stronger. Such hesitation was soon replaced with determination as she followed Kris'' lead, her hands linking with his as they approached the magic circle before Grey. On their way towards the Chief''s residence, Grey had already talked with Kris about what kinds of summoning were possible. What the latter picked was similar to Grey and Yuna''s in where he and Aria would be the masters of the familiars. While there was a risk of compatibility and such, with Kris and Aria being a couple, and an engaged one at that, there was bound to be little to no problems. After all, they have already become one in both heart and body more times than one. Their connection with one another should be a rather strong one. "Mister Kris, you still remember the chant, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah. Who do you think I am?" £ÛKris£Ý A smile on his face, Kris stepped forward on the magic circle and placed a beast crystal at the center of the summoning circle. It was the same kind of crystal Grey and Yuna used. One which would summon a B-rank beast at the very least. Quickly after he placed the beast crystal in the middle, Kris carefully backed off and headed back to where Aria was. He then took the lead and made a shallow cut on his finger, just enough for a few drops of blood to drop on the magic circle. As soon as Kris'' blood touched the magic circle, the innermost layers started turning fast like a cog, rotating even faster when Aria followed suit and dropped her blood in the magic circle too. All that was left were the final touches. "Oh Great Beast who once walked the lands of Merusia, I hereby call you forth! Throughout the sky, the lands, and the seas, let your brilliance be known!" £ÛKris£Ý At Kris'' words, the surrounding mana started to tremble violently as if a storm was coming. It was a scene which shook everyone present, making their jaws hang wide open in agape. Everyone but Grey and Yuna©` or so how it should have been, but even Grey was shocked. It was faint, but Grey could clearly feel the Tree of Life was reacting to the summoning. Whilst the crystal was breaking, it started proving some of its vitality towards the magic circle, drawing in more and more mana. It was out of expectations. The reason why he chose the Tree of Life''s vicinity for a summoning was simply because it was a wide area. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine the tree would have a special effect on summoning. He was stunned. The storm of mana continued and as more mana was pulled in, the brighter the summoning became. The lights only started to dim as a figure started to form, one whose size and power cannot be underestimated. The summoning was completel A serpentine body stretching almost a hundred meters long, four intricate horns displayed atop its massive head, scales which shone brilliantly like jewels, and eyes which could peer deep into one''s soul. Such a creature stood before everyone as soon as the lights dissipated. What Kris and Aria summoned was a Naga, a B-rank beast of the plant-attribute whose power was equal to its marvelous size. But the one before them was even more special. It has broken the limits of its species and has reached A-rank. A truly magnificent creature. "Master, Mistress, this humble servant of yours greets thine." £Û???£Ý Yet that magnificent creature lowered its head towards Kris and Aria with respect higher than any other. Its eyes were looking at its masters, full of admiration and ready to serve them at any given moment. "Y-Yeah... It''s also a pleasure to meet you..." £ÛKris£Ý Even Kris, who was the one who requested Grey''s aid, was stunned at such a display. He had expected that a powerful familiar would appear but he didn''t think it would be one which would be on par with him. "Master, Mistress, if I may... I would like for thine to grant this one a name." £Û???£Ý Well, Kris'' surprise quickly turned to panic as soon as the Naga asked them of such. Preparedness was not in his book this time around. In the first place, he only sought out Grey''s help on a whim. There wasn''t much of a plan at all. Kris'' eyes swam towards Aria for help but the latter also didn''t know what to do. After all, she just recently learned about the summoning. She was even more clueless than him. And so, Kris was left on his own to think about the familiar''s name. "Th-Then how about ''Dianthus''?" £ÛKris£Ý Silence fell on the vicinity as soon as Kris voiced out his statement. His eyes locked with the familiar''s in a seemingly endless staring showdown. It was a name he picked simply because it sounded fancy. "Dianthus... I see... This one is honored to receive thy grace. From this moment forth, this one shall be called ''Dianthus''!" £ÛDianthus£Ý Thankfully, the familiar was very grateful at receiving such a name. It raised its head proudly as it declared its name throughout the whole world, its heart welling up with happiness as it treasured its name. Following Dianthus, three more familiars were summoned with the weaker beast crystals. Nevertheless, they were still at the higher end of B-rank, all taking the forms of Nagas and all capable of bringing ruin if ordered to. In order the succeeding three beasts were granted the name of Primula, Armaryll, and Bellis. As for their mission, they were tasked to guard the Tree of Life if any danger was to befall on it. "Fret not, Master, Mistress. These ones shall devote our lives to our duties until our very last breath." £ÛDianthus£Ý The other familiars nodded in agreement at Dianthus'' words. Now, everyone could rest assured that the Tree of Life would be safe. After all, there are only a few who are capable of going against a high-rank beast, much less four of them. "Then I guess the wedding can proceed now, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you mean, Grey?" £ÛAria£Ý "Ah? Haven''t I told you? Mister Kris asked for our help so that the wedding could continue. He just couldn''t bear seeing you sad, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, silence fell once again as different expressions and reactions bloomed here and there. There were some who were surprised, some who were feeling fluffy, and some who were embarrassed. "Oi, you brat! I don''t remember ever saying that!" £ÛKris£Ý "You didn''t, but it was written all over your face. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Mister Kris looked so sad back then!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You brats...! You''re really getting it now!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris and Aria were especially affected. While the former was fuming in anger, the other found her heart racing wildly as her cheeks started to turn red. Finally, a bright smile bloomed on her face. ¡ºKris, thank you.¡» £ÛAria£Ý Utilizing their newfound connection, Aria gave her gratitude to Kris. The latter, upon receiving such a sudden and dangerous attack, stumbled whilst chasing Grey and Yuna. It was safe to say that he was more than flustered. While it was embarrassing that he tripped and fell to the ground, standing up and showing his now beet red face would be even more embarrassing. He decided that it was better for him to lay low. ¡ºAria, that was unfair of you...¡» £ÛKris£Ý ¡ºFufufu!¡» £ÛAria£Ý CHAPTER 145 END Chapter 146: A Magical Tea A vast and viridescent forest stretching out as far as the eye can see, growing as time passed under the eternal blue sky. In such a forest, a certain tree could be seen, with noticeable height overshadowing those around it. It was the Tree of Life. Flowers, grasses, and a variety of flora gathered around the tree, swaying along the whim of wind and calling upon butterflies, bees, and all sorts of busy and buzzy bugs. If not for the large gashes to be found on the tree and the ground around it, the place could easily be described as a paradise. Of course, what kind of paradise doesn''t have its own protectors? There wasn''t only one, not two, nor three, but four of these protectors surrounding the tree, laying down with the sweet-scented flowers and peacefully basking under the sun. They were four humongous serpents, all measuring more than fifty meters and all possessing strength which could easily crush all enemies. As soon as they opened their eyes, one could see golden words shimmering brightly like magnificent jewels. They were beautiful but deadly. "Mister Aria, Mister Kris, how''s your telepathy?" £ÛGrey£Ý The masters of such creatures were standing nearby, near one another''s graces and closing their eyes. There was silence to be observed, silence which was quickly broken upon Grey''s approach. "Well, what could I say? It''s pretty convenient, isn''t it?" £ÛKris£Ý "While I find it weird conversing without opening my mouth, I could see them being useful in many situations. Thank you, Grey." £ÛAria£Ý "No problem. And it might feel weird at first, but you''ll slowly get used to it." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s a relief..." £ÛAria£Ý A gentle smile was afloat Aria''s face as she responded to Grey''s words. Strangely enough, she was the only one who looked happy. Kris, who was beside her, was wearing a troubled face, thinking deeply about something. "Mister Kris, is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s just... It''s convenient and all, but the surprise attacks are quite dangerous, aren''t they? I even stumbled back then..." £ÛKris£Ý "Ah, I see... So that''s what happened..." £ÛGrey£Ý There were no more words needed to be said. Even with how vague Kris'' words were, Grey immediately understood what he was trying to say. He was not talking about a physical attack, but something akin to a psychological one. What Kris was talking about was Aria''s surprise "thank you" which just happened recently. Grey could relate very well since Yuna also does it from time to time. He was suddenly reminded of the time when she suddenly said "I love you" back on their spar at the Royal Academy. It was indeed quite dangerous. Of course, Grey had also gotten back at her, making her face beet red. But such a situation always ends up in an endless exchange of sweet and sappy phrases. One which ends up with both of them greatly embarrassed. Self-destruction at its finest. "By the way Grey, does this telepathy also work with others who can use telepathy? It would be really convenient if it could." £ÛKris£Ý "Hmm... As far as I know, it should be impossible, but... I''m not sure. I haven''t really given it a try myself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then what do you say we test it out? It could come handy if it works." £ÛKris£Ý "Alright, sure!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was quickly on board with Kris'' suggestion. While he has no intention of calling Kris and Aria on a regular basis, like Kris said, it could come handy in certain situations. It would be very useful if it really does work. Carrying out their experiment, Grey and Kris tried their hardest to connect to one another. They performed just like how they did with Yuna and Aria respectively but unfortunately, their efforts were all in vain. Yuna, who was once busy observing the familiars, was also called over and Aria was also involved, but the results remained the same. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t use telepathy with those whom they don''t share mastership with. "Haah... It''s impossible, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, at least we tried©`" £ÛKris£Ý "Oh! It''s real! There really are large snakes!" £ÛZeke£Ý Just when they all gave up on their little test, Zeke''s energetic voice came echoing inside their ears. It wasn''t only his, there was also Reina''s, Ruru''s, and the other villagers. They were all curious about the familiars. With the size of the village, it only takes less than an hour before news spreads between the villagers. Those who were nearby had already heard the news and came over to satisfy their curiosity. "Waah¡«! They''re so massive!" £ÛZeke£Ý "H-H-Hello...!" £ÛReina£Ý Just like fire and ice, Zeke and Reina''s reactions couldn''t be any different. Zeke was overly excited as he looked at the familiars with shimmering eyes, eyes similar to what the children wore. Meanwhile, Reina was as meek as a scared sheep. It was quite a sight to see. Of course, the adults were also excited, seeing such creatures for the first time. But unlike the children, they were able to keep their emotions to themselves and remain calm despite feeling overwhelmed by the creatures before them. "Kids, are these really your pets?" £ÛValka£Ý "Mom... They''re not pets... They''re our familiars! Calling them pets is rude!" £ÛAria£Ý "Oh my, really? Then I guess I owe them an apology." £ÛValka£Ý But amongst the people present, Valka was just another breed. She was not only calm, she was more than unfazed in front of the familiars. In fact, when she was apologizing to them, it was as if she was talking to kids. She was a fearless woman. Thankfully, neither of the familiars were offended. After all, as far as their summoning is concerned, they are just newborns. In a sense, there was nothing wrong in treating them like kids since they are kids. Rummblleee A low sound resonated in the air as the familiars raised their bodies, casting shadows on the ground and dominating the entire area. Their golden orbs focused on three certain figures amongst the crows. One was excited, one was calm, and one was trembling a little. They were Aria''s family. "These ones greets the Mistress'' family." £ÛDianthus£Ý """We greet the Mistress'' family""" £ÛPrimula, Amaryll, and Bellis£Ý "Fufufu, what polite children you are." £ÛValka£Ý And as one would expect, Valka was unfazed to the familiars'' greetings. As for the other two, Zeke was now even more excited, feeling like an honorable knight while Reina, being as timid as she was, hid behind her mother. A complete contrast. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. After their greeting, the familiars chatted peacefully with the villagers, answering mostly Zeke''s questions. They didn''t complain a little bit, answering each and every one of them with delight. It was the start of a harmonious relationship. "Right.... Speaking of which... Grey, Yuna, where are your familiars? I haven''t seen them since that incident? Are they in your shadows?" £ÛKris£Ý Asked Kris with eyes filled with pure interest. While he only saw them once, he could never forget the moment when he battled with them. It has been forever engraved deep in his heart. A memory filled with awe and admiration. As for where the familiars have been all this time, they have been in the forest, hunting as much monsters as they could. The only time they are called over is when Grey and Yuna want to cuddle with them or when they want them to eat with them. Otherwise, they are out in the wild, hunting. Of course, with how much hunting they are doing, they are bound to get stronger and stronger. In fact, Sirius is already on the verge of breaking through S-rank. If everything goes smoothly, she will achieve such in just a few days. Polaris, who isn''t with them, is also working hard whilst protecting Eliza. Just like Sirius, he was on the verge of breaking through. It is only a matter of time before he reaches Calamity Class. Grey and Yuna''s forces were growing stronger with time. "Waah¡«! Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna also have familiars?! Are they cool?! I want to see them!" £ÛZeke£Ý And by chance would have it, Zeke managed to overhear what they were talking about. He simply approached to ask permission to ride the familiars, but now, his interest was shifted to a different subject. It wasn''t only Zeke. The other children''s interest was also aroused with the former''s resonant request. Especially Ruru, her eyes were shimmering brightly as she approached them, being the little ball of cuteness and energy that she was. "Me too! Me too! I also want to see Big Sis and Big Bro''s pets!" £ÛRuru£Ý "Me three!" "Me four!" One after another, the children''s excited and expectant voices filled the air as they requested Grey and Yuna to show their familiars. While the two weren''t particularly against it, they felt troubled whether they really should be doing so. In the first place, their familiars weren''t meant for showing off, especially to kids. While they would not lose in terms of beauty and appearances, some might get scared after seeing them. That was what was troubling the two of them. "Now, now, kids, don''t trouble Grey and Yuna too much." £ÛValka£Ý "Ruru, why don''t you play with the other kids instead?" £ÛRozelia£Ý Thankfully, the adults were to the rescue. With Valka and Rozelia''s expertise, they were able to handle the children with ease. It only took them a couple of moments before they calmed the children down. But seeing the children''s dejected expressions, Grey and Yuna''s hearts couldn''t help but feel pained. No matter what the situation was, they have always been weak to children. The same goes for the current situation. They felt like their conscience was being torn apart. "No... Missus Valka, Missus Rozelia, it''s alright." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure? It''s alright to scold the children a little, you know?" £ÛValka£Ý "I appreciate the concern, but you can leave this to us. We really can''t bear to see the children sad, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, gentle smiles appeared on Valka and Rozelia''s faces. They were both relieved and happy that even though it has only been a week since they arrived, they are already getting along with the children. It greatly warmed their hearts. "Kids, we''ll summon our familiars, but you have to promise Big Sis and Big Bro to behave, okay? You are good children after all, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý ""Yes!"" ""Um!"" ""Yeah!"" There were a variety of responses but all of them have one thing in common. They all expressed agreement to Yuna''s terms. Children as bright and innocent as they are, it was easy to convince them. A warm atmosphere filled the air. "Fufufu! Then I guess I''ll have to call them out now, do I?" £ÛYuna£Ý Honoring her promise to them, Yuna moved away a little and searched for an area fit for summoning the familiars. It was not too far from Kris and Aria''s familiars, just a little distance away from the Tree of Life. "Everyone, come out now!" £ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s behest, her shadow started to tremble, little fragments splitting away in a matter of seconds, darting away from here. Soon after, four furballs were revealed, cute and fluffy as one can be. In light of Grey and Yuna''s order, the familiars would always come out in their wolf pup forms unless they are requested otherwise. Be it when they are alone or in front of others, this remains true. The two have totally forgotten that the familiars were still in such form. "Waah¡«! Puppies!" "They''re so cute!" Well, all that mattered was that the children were happy. They didn''t care whether they didn''t look as strong and big as Kris and Aria''s familiars. All they knew was that they were happy to see them. Kids love cute and fluffy things, after all. The adults also had the same reactions. The only ones who had different reactions were Kris and Aria, they were both confused as they watched the children play with the pups with such delight in their faces. No matter how they looked at it, they weren''t the same familiars they saw before. It was only natural. After all, it wasn''t only their forms, they also hid their presence to match what they looked like. In other words, they seemed like wolf pups both in form and presence. A perfect disguise. "Huh? I didn''t know you also have wolf pup familiars..." £ÛKris£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only when Kris pointed it out that Grey and Yuna explained to them what was happening. It didn''t take too long before Kris and Aria understood what was going on. It was also mentioned that Polaris was in Eliza''s care after the two noticed one of the familiars were missing. While a demonstration would be good, they didn''t want to scare the children away and not disturb what they are currently doing. With such bright smiles on their faces, it was hard to tell them to stop playing. In the end, they just let them be. "Shapeshifting, eh... That''s pretty neat..." £ÛKris£Ý "It must be nice to cuddle with them, huh..." £ÛAria£Ý Although their statements couldn''t be any different, both Kris and Aria were a little envious of Grey and Yuna''s abilities. Not only would it be efficient and convenient, it could also be used to relieve some stress. They were the perfect familiars. "Huhuhuhu, it seems like you''re enjoying yourselves... Kris, Aria, I''m going to borrow Grey and Yuna for a bit, okay?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Hm? Where are you taking them, Dad?" £ÛAria£Ý "Nowhere, really... I just want to invite them to some tea. How about it, Grey, Yuna, what do you think?" £ÛFalroe£Ý There was no reason to refuse. After saying their goodbyes to everyone, Grey and Yuna followed Falroe to his office, leaving the familiars in the care of the children, letting them play with them to their hearts'' contents. Upon their arrival, what greeted them was an unfamiliar sight. Unlike the offices they have been to before, Falroe''s office looked rather comfortable like a relaxation place rather than a workplace. They were even pillows to be seen here and there. If anything, it was like a man''s hideaway. While it was understandable since the village wasn''t as big as the towns or cities they have seen, it was still a little perplexing. The aura of warmth and comfort which could be felt was just on another level. It was amazing in ways more than one. "Take a seat, you two. Anywhere is fine as long as you''re comfortable." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Ah, thanks..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Mister Falroe." £ÛYuna£Ý The two still don''t know why Falroe called them, but with their experiences, they could take a guess or two. There was one thing that was sure, it was related to what happened the day before and this morning. Completely different to his expressions before, Falroe was now humming to himself as he opened up the shelves. Inside, there was a collection of tea leaves, beans, and sugars which could be brewed into an assortment of drinks, perfect for relaxation. "I''m just going to brew some tea, okay? Just make yourselves at home." £ÛFalroe£Ý As suddenly as he brought Grey and Yuna to his office, Falroe headed out to brew some tea, leaving Grey and Yuna to their own devices. There was only confusion on their faces as they looked at one another''s eyes. "Mister Falroe''s just like a storm isn''t he?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Like a storm..." £ÛYuna£Ý With nothing else to do, Grey and Yuna sat themselves on the couches near the desk and started chatting about a few things which spontaneously came to their minds. Since Falroe took his sweet time brewing tea, they figured it was best to play some games to pass the time. "And that''s another win for me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... You meanie... Stop using those tricks!" £ÛYuna£Ý "My love, they''re called ''strategies''." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, as one would expect, Yuna lost to Grey once again. While Yuna was improving at a fast rate, with Grey''s knowledge about some advanced strategies along with his experience, she was still not a match to him. It is not to say that she wasn''t getting good at the games. If before, she could barely win after a hundred matches, now she can win every 6 or 7 tries. If she was playing against other people, she could easily crush them. "Oh, that looks interesting... Is that some sort of game?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Ah, yes. It''s a board game called ''Chess''." £ÛGrey£Ý "Chess, huh... This is the first time I''ve heard of it." £ÛFalroe£Ý Just in time as Grey and Yuna finished their game, Falroe also finished brewing his tea. He came inside the room with a teapot, a couple of tea cups, and of course, some sweet delights which quickly lit up Yuna''s eyes with excitement, Not wasting any movements, Falroe poured tea into the teacups, the sound of drizzles and splashes filling the air along with the relaxing and aromatic scent of the tea being poured. It was a relaxing combination that could easily calm one''s mind. "Here you go, please have a sip. And here are some cookies and macaroons if you like." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Yaay¡«! Cookies!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you, Mister Falroe." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna gracefully accepted Falroe''s goodwill as they received the tea he served. They have still yet to have a taste but their senses were already drawn to the tea. Not only does it smell great, it also looks alluring as well like a lake of gold, calm and mesmerizing. A perfect blend of sweetness, bitterness, and acidity with a tinge of mintiness despite the tea''s hotness filled Grey and Yuna''s mouth as they took a sip of the tea. The scent of the tea suddenly became stronger as it wafted around their noses. It was an odd combination of flavors, but strangely refreshing. "Waah¡«! It''s sweet, bitter, sour, and minty at the same time! But it''s also fragrant and delicious! I like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "This is some excellent tea, Mister Falroe." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu, I''m glad you liked it." £ÛFalroe£Ý Falroe couldn''t be any happier to hear the two''s remarks. He also quite fancied the tea he just brewed. It was one of his favorites, if not his favorite. A tea which could only be found in the Malus village. "But Mister Falroe, if I may ask, this tea... What is it made of?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu, so you''ve noticed it, huh... This is tea made from the Tree of Life''s leaves and fruits." £ÛFalroe£Ý "The Tree of Life. No wonder..." £ÛGrey£Ý Not only was it refreshing, for some strange reasons, Grey and Yuna''s bodies felt lighter and calmer after drinking it. It wasn''t just their imaginations. Their fatigue and exhaustion were really fading away as if they were casted with "Recuperate". With such properties, one might think that there have been countless attempts in stealing it, but the truth couldn''t be any further. While there were some, it could only be counted with one''s fingers. Not only was the village hidden from the outside world, the fruits and leaves also lost their effects in about a week. Even if people were successful in getting them, by the time they get out of the forest, it would already be too late. There was also the usage of storage rings which can slow down time, but only those which are ridiculously expensive are worth using. Storage which only high-ranking nobles and royalties can afford. No mere thief can do such. It''s only after the leaves and fruits are processed that they could be preserved for longer periods of time, a procedure only the villagers knew of. In other words, stealing them was completely pointless. It was also the reason why one would only get a taste of it in the Malus village. "Grey, Yuna, for helping out Kris and Aria, I©`" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Mister Falroe, there''s no need. Helping out Mister Kris and Miss Aria, we didn''t do it for any incentives." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We only did it for our own selfishness... We just want Miss Aria and Mister Kris to enjoy their wedding!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just like Grey and Yuna had expected, Falroe only brought them to his office to give them his gratitude. But before Falroe could even thank them, Grey cut off his words. To them, there was no need for such a thing. While Grey and Yuna couldn''t call themselves saints, to Kris and Aria who they already treat as precious friends, helping them was only natural. There were no other reasons. Their kindness brought a smile to Falroe''s face. "Still... I want to express my gratitude. Is there anything you want?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Well, if you insist, some of this tea would be nice." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu, tea it is... Also, this chess... Would you mind teaching this old man? This looks quite the fun game." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý At Falroe''s request, Grey and Yuna quickly agreed with bright smiles on their faces, the fragrance of the tea still wafting in the air along with the sweet scent of macaroons and cookies. The day which started gloomier than midnight was now brighter than the sun itself. There was no darkness to be seen, only bright expressions as three figures played a couple of games over sweets and tea. CHAPTER 146 END Chapter 147: The Thieves Strike Again! Houses spread in a semi-chaotic manner, trees standing proud at irregular intervals, and the green grass, full of vitality, covering the ground all over the place. Compared to towns and cities, the village was much more rural, much more peaceful, and much more refreshing. Two days have passed since Dianthus and the others were summoned, and so far, there haven''t been any problems. The beasts who attacked the Tree of Life before also haven''t shown up again. It was a time of peace. Grey and Yuna also tried using potions, elixirs, and all sorts of alchemy products tk the tree to see if they could heal the scars and damages left by the beasts on it, but it was to no avail. Not even holy magic nor plant magic could help in the case. The tree''s composition, having been made with alchemy, was completely out of Grey''s scope of knowledge. There was a solution he thought of, but since it was only made from speculations, he didn''t resort to using it. It was something he was only willing to do when the worse comes to worst. With the familiars guarding the Tree of Life, the villagers'' focus was now switched back to the wedding. Excitement can now be traced on their faces as they looked forward to the day their little Aria becomes a bride. The wedding venue was now done and constructed beautifully, designed to be one with nature, a variety of greens and flora to be seen no matter where one looked. It was like paradise, a paradise where two souls will soon become one. "Are the flowers ready?" "How about the reception? Is everything going well?" "No, no, a little bit to the left." The only things left were the little details like the flower arrangements, the seats, and a few arrangements after the wedding. Everything was almost ready and the wedding was drawing closer by the hour. There was only excitement in the air. Of course, with the wedding drawing close, the bride and groom were now doing rehearsals for their wedding. Actually, there wasn''t much need to, it was just that they wanted their wedding to be perfect. After, it would be one of the most important events in their lives, one they wouldn''t forget. "Waah¡«! Big Sis, you look so beautiful! And graceful too!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hey, Zeke, calm down...! You''re bothering them...!" £ÛReina£Ý "Uuu... I can''t believe it... My sweet, little Aria''s all grown up now... Dear, our little baby, she... She..." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Calm down, dear. No matter what happens, she''ll always be our baby." £ÛValka£Ý Well, even when it was only a rehearsal, Aria''s family still gave their best expressions as if it was the real thing. Falroe in particular was acting like a father who got her daughter stolen, his face full of snot and tears. Being subjected to such a treatment, Aria was forced to hide her face on the practice bouquet she was holding onto. She was very embarrassed that even her ears were red as she walked down the aisle with Kris. No matter how much she loves her family, it was still too much. The groom, on the hand, could only smile wryly at what was happening with his bride. While he couldn''t relate much since he grew up an orphan, he didn''t feel anything was lacking. After all, he has Grey and Yuna attending as his younger siblings. For that, he was thankful. "Aria, don''t forget to let us see our grandkids!" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Dad!" £ÛAria£Ý It was quite the entertaining scene. And it was worth noting that it wasn''t the first time such a scene happened. Every time they rehearsed, the same thing happened over and over again. Grey and Yuna couldn''t count how many times they had to repeat because of their antics. What made it worse was that it was the Chief''s duty to preside over the wedding. In other words, Falroe herself was the one going to conduct the wedding ceremony. He was crying so boldly in front of everyone. In a way, it was amazing, just amazing. With a face red as one can be, the wedding rehearsals continued and everything went smoothly. The preparations are also going along well and will be finished just the day before the wedding. Everything was perfect. "Phew... That was a little tiring..." £ÛKris£Ý Said Kris as he sat down on one of the benches. Even though he said such a statement, there was no frown to be seen on his face. In fact, there was only a sweet and gentle smile as he looked at his bride. As he looked at her, memories of the past came flashing into his mind. The first time they met, their first talk together, their first quest, their first quarrel, and a lot of other firsts and unforgettable memories. It was quite a long journey, but now, they were just a few days away from their wedding day. Kris was happy, but he was also trembling a little. It was the first time he has been so nervous his entire life. Not even the raid a few months ago could compare with how nervous he is right now. It was as if his heart was pounding madly. Nevertheless, he couldn''t be any thankful that Aria came into his life. The future which he never really saw much promise once was now full of things to look forward to. He couldn''t help but smile as he thought about their future together. An everlasting journey of companionship and love. As for Aria, she is currently talking with Grey and Yuna, now completely recovered from her embarrassment. For her, there was no time to waste. She couldn''t sit still knowing her wedding was just a couple of days away. "Grey, Yuna, I''m really sorry for springing this up on you..." £ÛAria£Ý "No, it''s alright. We were also thinking of helping one way or another." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And we''d also like Miss Aria and Mister Kris to have the best wedding! We''ll make sure to cook the best dishes possible!" £ÛYuna£Ý With unanimous request from the villagers, Aria requested the two to cook the food for their reception afterwards. It was a request that the two accepted easily with hearts lit ablaze, determined to cook the best they could. After all, the wedding does not only include the ceremony itself. The reception was also an important part where the bride and groom can express their gratitude to their family and the people. There was no way Grey and Yuna could do it willy-nilly. Hundreds, if not thousands, of dishes are already flooding Grey and Yuna''s minds as they think of what dishes they are going to cook, appropriate for the celebration. Of course, it went without saying that they are only going to choose the best of the best. "Fufufu! I''m happy you''re fired up, but don''t overwork yourselves, alright? Just do what you can. I''m already happy enough that you are attending." £ÛAria£Ý "Don''t worry too much, Miss Aria. We''re also enjoying this. This is the least we could do to thank you for everything." £ÛGrey£Ý Aria''s heart was moved at Grey''s words, Yuna nodding silently in agreement. A warm emotion was causing inside as feelings of gratitude and happiness mixed with one another. She was thankful to have friends like the two of them. "Fufu. Then I guess I''ll have to look forward to the reception." £ÛAria£Ý "Un! Please do!" £ÛYuna£Ý The wedding preparations continued and the people busied themselves with their own tasks. Kris and Aria started rehearsing again, making sure everything was perfect. Grey and Yuna discussed their plans. And the villagers moved things here and there. It was a busy scene. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Reina has also finished the dresses and coats she was making for everyone to wear. She also asked Grey and Yuna if they would like her to make theirs too, but they refused. They didn''t want to burden her. They''ll only wear what they have with them. "Big Bro, Bis Sis, can I play with the pups again?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Me too! I also want to play!" £ÛRuru£Ý Well, everyone was busy except the children. With their small stature and meager strengths, they could barely do much to help. All they could do was watch the others work and play around nearby. Their hearts have been captured by the cuteness and fluffiness of the familiars. And for the past few days, they have been playing with them. Even Zeke, who was a little older, couldn''t help but be captured by their cuteness. "Okay, but don''t wander away too far. Your parents will be worried. Can you promise Big Sis that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛRuru£Ý "Don''t worry, Big Sis Yuna. I''ll keep watch of Ruru and the others!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Oh my, looks like our Zeke has grown into a fine young man. Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take too long for Grey and Yuna to agree to the children''s request. Not only were they weak to their pleas, it would also serve as a good time for the familiars to take a break from monster hunting and let loose. As for the adults, they played board and card games whenever they were on break. It was a good time for them to relax and bond with one another. Triumphant cries of victory and groans of defeat could be heard anywhere. The playing of games started right after their tea time together. Falroe requested Grey to let the villagers experience them and the latter agreed so easily. A lot of boards and cards were made that day and the rest was history. "Huhuhu, you''re still a hundred years too early from beating me, boy." £ÛFalroe£Ý "Chief, this is unfair. You''ve started playing earlier than us." £ÛAlto£Ý "Excuses, excuses. A win is a win." £ÛFalroe£Ý Even Falroe who lost miserably to Yuna over and over again a couple days ago was now claiming victories here and there. His face was that of a proud victor, completely different to the crying mess he was before. Yes, completely different. The day went on smoothly and more and more things got finished as more time passed©` or so how it should have been. It was almost time for lunch when, without any warning.... BOOOMMMMM After a sudden mana spike, loud and thundering reverberations resounded in the air, reaching far throughout the whole village. There weren''t any large explosions nor crimson flames to be seen, only large clouds of dust rising up towards the blue sky, along with patches of black flying here and there. The origin of the sound was none other the direction of the Tree of Life and the patches of black were bird-type beasts which circled the tree and sending down a barrage of attacks from above, "Sirius, Canopus, Kentaurus, head to the Tree of Life first! Arcturus, erect barriers on the village and protect the villagers!" £ÛGrey£Ý "By your will, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý "As you command!" £ÛArcturus£Ý Grey''s commands came lightning fast. Not even a second after the sounds reached his ears, he was able to act accordingly. He didn''t let the shock affect him and had the familiars move without wasting any time. Heeding Grey''s command, the familiars, which were still playing with the children, struggled quickly to escape their embrace. Soon after, they came running towards the open, greatly shocking the villagers when they responded to Grey''s words. "Eh? The puppies!" £ÛRuru£Ý As soon as they were far away from the children, they returned to their original forms, shining light to the surroundings. When the light diminished, there were only four majestic creatures to be found in the place of the puppies. Sirius, leading with Canopus and Kentaurus, headed towards the Tree of Life. Meanwhile, Arcturus flew straight upwards at breakneck speed, only stopping at heights hundreds of kilometers from the ground. Roooaaarrrr A loud roar echoed throughout the village as Arctiris spread his wings open. Soon enough, clear lights of silver and gold showered down the village and barriers were erected one after another. It was as if a guardian god had ascended. There wasn''t a barrier to protect the villagers, but also a barrier, larger than the others to trap the enemies which invaded. Unless they are on par or stronger than him, there was no way of breaking it. There was only one opening, a gateway for Grey and the others to enter. "Mister Falroe, please keep everyone safe and calm. We''ll be heading to the Tree of Life now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Dad, I leave everything to you!" £ÛAria£Ý "Y-Yes..." £ÛFalroe£Ý The high-rankers didn''t sit still either. After leaving some words for Falroe and the others, they followed after the familiars, leaving clouds of dust in their wake. There was a trace of urgency in their faces as they left. Not even a minute passed and everyone already managed to arrive at the entrance. What greeted them the moment they stepped foot inside the area, a scene of chaos and pandemonium greeted them. It was like a hellish arena where death could come at any second. It has only been several seconds since the fight started, but even with the help of familiars, a lot of the guards were already injured. There were even a few with limbs missing and lash, fatal wounds all over their bodies, only a matter of seconds before death fetches them. ¡¶Perfect Heal!¡·¡¶Rejuvenate!¡·¡¶Holy Bell!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Not wasting any time, Grey utilized "Multitask" as quickly as he could, casting three holy-attribute spells at the same time. While it could not save those at critical states, it slowed down their death by a large margin, enough for him to aid them. Not even a second later, Grey then grabbed a "Divine Potion" from his "Inventory", crushing it with his hands and handling it with wind magic. He then used "Elemental Aura" to increase his control of the wind, letting his mana drain at insane speed. Like a God who presided over the wind, Grey controlled the wind as if it was a part of his body, spreading the contents of the "Divine Potion" with its aid and delivering them to the mouths of the injured guards. With the potency of the potions, a single drop was all it was needed to restore the guards to perfect health, and restore them it did. While Grey wasted an invaluable item, it was worth it considering that he saved many lives. "Huff... Huff... Huff..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, are you alright?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s alright... Huff... I can still... Huff... keep on going..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, with such intense performance, it was obvious that astronomical amounts of mana was drawn from his body. If it weren''t for his "Mana Bank", his mana would have been cut down significantly. Still, there was the drawback of using too much mana simultaneously. "Those who can move, carry those who are unconscious and leave the premises. We''ll handle the rest!" £ÛKris£Ý "But©`" "Just go!" £ÛKris£Ý "Y-Yes!" The others didn''t sit still either. After they were healed, Kris quickly had them back off from the battle. There were some beasts who took advantage of the situation, but before they could even get close to them, Kris, Aria, and Yuna finished them off, Slowly but surely, the guards headed out of the vicinity and outside of the barrier one by one. In their place, Arcturus joined the fray, already finished with casting barriers all around the village. Unlike before where there would only be two beasts targeting the tree, now there were a few dozen of them attacking, obviously led by the two largest beasts present which perfectly matched Aria''s previous description. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Citraka ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Crazed ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿49 (Adult) ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿5,538 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2,892 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Plant ¡¾Intelligence¡¿93 ¡¾Description¡¿ A large feline-type beast which specializes in speed and stealth. It uses the plant attribute to cover its body with plants of all sorts and blend in in the surroundings. It is also known as the "Assassins of the Forest", infamous for causing thousands of deaths on a yearly basis. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Molterow ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Crazed ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿52 (Adult) ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿5,592 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2,913 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Earth ¡¾Intelligence¡¿89 ¡¾Description¡¿ Found in large forests throughout the world, Molterows are large avian beasts which are naturally aggressive towards Salferines and beasts who do not belong to the forest. They use large rocks created with magic and hurl them towards the enemies. Most of the boulders found their nests are remnants of their attacks. ----------------------------------- One looked like an oversized cheetah while the other was a large, flying cassowary, both of them as dangerous as one could get. Even Aria who was a high-ranker could get in danger if she was careless. While Grey was thankful they weren''t the beasts he initially thought of, he didn''t feel happy. After all, Citrakas and Molterows are supposed to be only at the peak of B-rank! The ones before him are much stronger. There was only one thing which Grey could think of that could cause such a drastic power-up. It was one thing the two beasts had in common. It was their consumption of the Tree of Life! "Mister Kris, Miss Aria, Yuna and I will handle the Citraka and Molterow. Please take care of the tree and the other beasts," £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood!" £ÛAria£Ý "Got it!" £ÛKris£Ý Burst of wind disturbed the air as the group split up from one another. Aria headed to the back where she could shoot arrows comfortably, Kris headed towards the Tree''s vicinity, whilst Grey and Yuna chased after the two leader beasts. Of course, the familiars also didn''t sit still. Grey and Yuna''s familiars minimized their sizes for easier movements while Kris and Aria''s familiars protected the trees from attacks both below and above. It was a very fierce battle. "Die!" £ÛKris£Ý With a swing of Kris'' warhammer, beasts came flying towards the barrier one after another. With the difference of power between them, it only takes him a single strike to finish off those who dared to approach him. A beast tried to lunge from behind, but before it had the chance to touch him, an arrow pierced through its skull, leading a clean hole behind. A little thud then echoed as the beast fell helplessly to the ground. "Oh, thanks, Aria!" £ÛKris£Ý The source of the arrow was none other than his lovely fianc¨¦e who was now shooting arrows like a turret. Each arrow she shot, another beast''s life gets extinguished. The scent of death loomed stronger. Krruaaakkk Khiieekkkk Graawwrrr Yelps, shrieks, and cries echoed continuously as the familiars helped out with the massacre. With such a single bite from them, bones were crushed and lives were taken. Not a single beast was able to approach the tree even a little. Grroaaarrr The Citraka tried to attack Amaryll, but before its claws could reach her, a clanging sound echoed in the air. Before it even noticed, a silver-haired elven girl appeared before it, parrying its attack with her delicate arms. "Your opponent is me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna swung her daggers lightly and a gashing wound appeared on the Citraka''s front legs. Unfortunately, the wound was too shallow. Before her strike could land, the beast managed to avoid it as its instincts screamed at it. There was nothing more needed to be said nor done. Just in their first clash alone, the beast could tell that Yuna was overwhelmingly stronger than it. Even its evasion just now was a mere fluke. If it isn''t careful, it could easily lose its life. Like a scared little kitten, the Citraka tried to run away as fast and stealthily as it could. And it was really fast, unfortunately for it, its opponent was Yuna. Be it speed or stealth, Yuna was superior in every single aspect. "You''re finished!" £ÛYuna£Ý A painful cry resounded in the air as Yuna''s dagger pierced the beast''s skull. It couldn''t even run far away and it already lost its life. It was the price it had to pay for disturbing their peace and quiet. As for Grey, well, there was nothing left to be said. He was the strongest amongst the ones present. Just by raw strength alone, he was dozens of times stronger than the Molterow. The outcome was already decided. Grey was now atop the Tree of Life, his eyes focused on the flying beasts which were attacking the treetop. While they were much smaller in number, they were just as annoying. The ability to fly was really troublesome. "How bothersome..." £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbled Grey as he pulled back one of his arms. His right hand was already clenched into a fist and a storm of mana gathered in it. He planted one of his feet in front of him and with quick movements, he released a powerful punch. ¡¶Burst Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Raging winds laid waste the surroundings as Grey''s punch broke the sound barrier. Everything in front of him was blasted towards the barrier, feeling the full brunt of Grey''s strike, their bodies collapsing on themselves as the pressure from the strike weighed on them like a domineering mountain. A few seconds later, the flying beasts dropped like flies as they fell towards the ground, covered in wounds and blood gushing out of them. There wasn''t a single survivor. It was a merciless massacre which only lasted a few seconds. "Impressive as always, Grey." £ÛKris£Ý "I could say the same to you, Mister Kris. Looks like you''ve also finished." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, all of them we''re below C-rank, after all." £ÛAria£Ý Just as Grey came down from the Tree of Life''s canopy, the others have also finished with their tasks. There wasn''t a single enemy left standing, all were down in the ground, bathing in their own blood. It wasn''t a pleasant scene. "Haah... This is going to be a hassle to clean©`" £ÛKris£Ý Kris couldn''t finish his words when all of the sudden, everyone present felt a shiver run down their spines. An ominous sensation creeped in their hearts, one which was both suffocating and terrorizing. There was a feeling of dread in the air. Black mist gathered around the corpses of the Citraka and Molterow, growing thicker and thicker with time, the ominous sensation growing with it. Soon after, a red glint flashed as two pairs of eyes opened up abruptly, revealing a deadly gleam. GROOAARRRRRR KHIIEEEKKKK CHAPTER 147 END Chapter 148: Transformation Concealed within dark and heavy mist wafting in the air, red orbs glowed with high intensity, eyes which could carve deep fear with a single glance. It gleamed and it shone, getting redder and redder by the moment. Redness like blood spilled in a fierce battlefield. The ground rumbled and the leaves rustled, the feeling of ominousness growing bigger and stronger like waves in the ocean during a raging storm, merciless, cruel, domineering, and terrorizing. Those who gazed at it would feel like they are dragged deep into the abyss. GROOAARRRRRR KHIIEEEKKKK A loud roar and sharp shriek resounded soon after as two familiar figures rose from the dead, its fangs, claws, and talons sharper than ever and their bodies clad in corruption, exuding the feeling of doom to those nearby. Kris who was stronger than them before was now completely overwhelmed. He couldn''t fathom how powerful the enemies had become and his body started to tremble before he even noticed it. His instincts were screaming danger at him. Kris wasn''t wrong and he wasn''t the only one surprised either. Everyone present was in a state of shock as they witnessed such a scene before them. Especially Grey, he was the one who knew the most what was happening. ''Impossible...'' £ÛGrey£Ý The beings before them were no longer what they used to be. They are now demonic beasts who have been tainted by corruption. It was the first time Grey was witnessing a beast turning into a demonic one. A marvelous yet terrifying sight. Grey could only think of one reason why such a transformation occurred. It was because of their consumption of the corruption the tree was absorbing and processing. His theory was on point. Thanks to the corruption cladding and enhancing their bodies, the beasts which were just at the lower ranks of A-rank were now at S-rank! Other than Grey, Yuna, and Sirius, all it would take is a single hit for the others to get their lives in danger. "Mister Kris, Miss Aria, please head away right now. Things could get dangerous at any moment!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ughh... Dammit..." £ÛKris£Ý "Grey, Yuna, please take care of yourselves." £ÛAria£Ý "Un! We''ll make sure to do so!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hesitation deep in their hearts, Kris and Aria fell back outside the barrier where the guards and the others were. Instinctively, their familiars also fell back and guarded the entrance with their bodies, leaving the Tree of Life to the others. While all of them wanted to help out, with the way they are, they would only be a liability for those who are going to fight. Whilst the beasts were still transforming, the roles of Dianthus and the others were left to Grey and Yuna''s familiars. One might think that it would be more efficient to take care of the beasts while they are still transforming, and that is correct. The problem is the corruption surrounding the beasts, if one gets caught up in it, they might get swallowed. It was best to defeat them after they finished transforming. "Polaris! Come forth!" £ÛGrey£Ý "As you command!" £ÛPolaris£Ý A resonant voice dominated the area loud and clear. Soon after, a massive figure came out of nowhere accompanied with a booming roar, its eyes gleaming brightly like amethyst under the moonlight. A deep and beautiful color. Despite being hundreds of kilometers away, at Eliza''s side, all it took was a single call and he was there. A magnificent figure whose strength was on par with its master. Grey and Yuna''s strongest familiar has arrived. Polaris is here! "Polaris, where is Liz currently at?" £ÛGrey£Ý "He''s currently at the mansion, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý "I see. That''s great because we really need your help right now..." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, Polaris'' eyes wandered in the surrounding, stopping only at the sight of the jet black mass gathering nearby. His sharp and intense glare pierced the said mass as he determined who the enemies were. GROOAARRRRRR KHIIEEEKKKK Another pair of roar and shriek echoed in the air as the black mist dissipated aggressively, revealing the newly transformed beasts whose eyes were starving for death and destruction. A pair of terrifying monsters are born. Much bigger, much stronger, and much much fiercer than before. What made it worse was that even when they had transformed into demonic beasts, the wounds and injuries they received weren''t patched up. They were like beast zombies with some of their organs showing. Crack Crack Rumble The ground shook and cracks appeared at the terrain as the Citraka disappeared from sight. What came out of the cracks were thorny, withered vines void of vitality, moving as if they have their own lives. The battle has started. Following the Citraka, the Molterow flapped its wings and took to the skies, lifting tons upon tons of soil and rocks with it. It was like a wave of earthen materials were rising to the air forming a large tsunami, one much more dangerous and powerful than those made with mere water. But the tsunami didn''t come. The ground continued to rise in the air with time, and soon enough, countless masses of earth could be seen floating in the air, bigger than boulders like small floating islands in the sky. Shatter The sound of breaking glass rang in everyone''s ears as the barrier Arcturus erected was broken. No matter how powerful he was, it stood no match to a demonic beasts standing in the S-ranks, Khiieeeekkkkk The Molterow shrieked and the masses of earth started turning, going faster and faster with the passing of time, taking the forms of large spears, their tips as sharp as blades. A fraction of a second later, a disastrous onslaught came raining down like a violent downpour. "Haap!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t just let the Molterow do whatever it wanted. With a stomp of his feet, a massive wall grew out of the ground shaking the earth and making the air tremble. Before anybody could realize what was happening, there was already a hundred-meter high wall out of nowhere. Loud crashes came one after another as the earthen spears struck the wall. Each strike packing enough power to demolish large establishments, yet with such power, the wall didn''t budge a single inch nor did it even shake. The relentless storm of heavy rocks continued but the wall stood its ground. The larger attacks left a few cracks and dents, but in just a blink of an eye, those damages were quickly repaired with the use of magic. "Begone, you insolent fool!" £ÛPolaris£Ý Accompanying a loud roar, Polaris'' signature breath attack filled the sky with colors. Unfortunately, the masses of earth made a wall just in time. The wall was quickly destroyed, but it served enough time for the Molterow to escape. Clang Clang Clang This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. As Polaris engaged in an aerial battle, another battle took place at absurd speeds. It was one between Yuna and the Citraka. It was a battle so fierce and fast, only afterimages could be seen as they clashed with one another again and again. Every single time they approached one another, dozens of clashes took place before they separated with one another, only to exchange blows once again once they were at each other''s range, sending forth bursts of violent winds every single time. If it weren''t for the thorny vines whipping and lashing at every chance they had, the fight would have been much easier for her. It was a bother since she had to cut them down every time she clashed with the demonic beast. ¡¶Winter Gospel!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Hundreds of vines lunged towards Yuna, but before they had the chance to touch her, they were instantly frozen, trapped in deep blue ice. They soon shattered like glass, leaving only fragments of what they were behind. Crack Whip Whilst Yuna dealt with the wave of vines rushing at her, the ground below her split all of a sudden. After which, hundreds of vines came out of the said cracks and surrounded Yuna like a sophisticated trap, creating a cage of vines around her. But Yuna''s reflexes were just as fast as the vines. After she casted her spell, she quickly brandished her daggers in a relentless fury. With every slash she made, dozens of vines were felled and sharp blades of mana flew out here and there. "Agh!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for her, a single vine managed to bypass her heavy defenses. It was silent unlike the others, sprouting directly below her. The moment it revealed itself, it quickly got a tight grasp on her right leg, wrapping around her boots like a snake and grazing her skin with its sharp thorns. For a quick second, Yuna was rooted to the ground. It was only a short second, but it was enough time for the Citraka to land a strike at her. Without wasting time, it fiercely pounced at her like a starving predator. BOOOMMM Not even a second after it pounced, a powerful fist connected on the Citraka''s face, blasting it hundreds of meters away from its previous position and making it roll and rumble over and over again before crashing on a large boulder. "Yuna, you alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... It just stings a little..." £ÛYuna£Ý Replied Yuna with a slightly pained expression on her face. The wound was not too deep, but it left a long red streak on her leg. It was the type of wound which would really sting if rubbing alcohol were to be poured to it. "Haah... You really ought to be more careful. There seems to be some poison, too. Stay still for a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Just be careful next time, alright? ¡¶Cure¡·! ¡¶High Heal¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, even in the middle of such an intense battle, Grey and Yuna still managed to be calm as if they were just playing a game. Even when vines relentlessly attacked them, they simply deflected and cut them with simple movements. In the first place, Grey and Yuna could easily eradicate the opponents if they wanted to. The only problem was the Tree of Life. Because of it, they cannot go all out since it might get caught up in their attacks. If it wasn''t for it, the battle would have already finished long ago. After the light from Grey''s spells dissipated, the red lash was nowhere to be seen and the little traces of poison present were instantly removed from Yuna''s body. In just a matter of seconds, Yuna was back to her peak condition. While the poison was powerful enough to kill those below C-rank in a matter of seconds, thanks to Yuna''s high resistance as an S-ranker and the ability of the "Divine Amulet" to double said resistance, it wasn''t much of a threat. The poison didn''t even penetrate too much in the first place. "Does it still hurt?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, not anymore. Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Grrooaaarrrr The Citraka tried to pounce at Yuna again, but it didn''t even have the chance to jump, it was suddenly frozen in thin air, chains and binds attached on its body as if it was a leashed animal without any freedom to move. Some of the chains were pitch black, some were shining golden, while the others were transparent like glass. They were binds made by the usage of curse, holy, and barrier magic, obviously done by their familiars. While it was true that the Citraka was stronger, with the curses attached on Canopus'' pitch black chains, both its defenses and strength became weaker. Combined with Sirius'' high-level illusion magic to confuse and restrain it, it was easily pinned down without much effort. "Thanks for the help, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem, Master, Mistress!" £ÛCanopus£Ý Now that the Citraka was trapped with the familiars'' magic combination, its fate was now in the hands of the ones before it. Its crimson eyes were trembling with rage and hunger as it roared aggressively without any rest, struggling to break free from the binds that restrained it. Of course, its punishment was already determined. For beasts who dared to attack and harm the innocent, especially those whom Grey and Yuna treasures, there was only one fate which awaited them. "This is the end... ¡¶Phantom Caliber¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Fast as lightning, Grey''s punch connected to the Citraka''s bleeding body. Unlike the first strike, the punch didn''t blast the beast away. Instead, intense magnitudes of shock reverberated inside its already damaged body, destroying it from the inside. With its whole body binded, the beasts couldn''t even let out its final cry. Blood gushed out of its mouth as its white turned white. The dark flames of life which it was given the second time started to flicker until such that it was finally extinguished. As the familiars released the binds, the Citraka helplessly fell to the ground without much resistance, producing a loud thud which echoed silently. With it, one of the two beasts was down, there was only one left to crush. "This is the end!" £ÛPolaris£Ý Bold colors of red, orange, and yellow filled the sky as Polaris opened his mouth. A flashing beam came blasting those which flew in the sky, scorching what was to be scorched and destroying those which could be destroyed. The Molterow received the full brunt of Polaris'' attack, its feathers burnt fiercely and skin charred black. A few moments later, it came crashing down from the sky towards the cold, thorn-filled ground. Only Polaris remained flying, dominating over the skies as if he was its king. "Good job, Polaris!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It was my pleasure, Mistress." £ÛPolaris£Ý With it, that makes two out of two. The Molterow crashed perfectly on top of the fallen Citraka. The beast was not yet dead, but wounds and injuries it received from Polairs, it won''t take long before it eventually does. "Then, to finish it off©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey raised his hands to deliver yet another punch, but froze quickly after. It wasn''t just him, Yuna, the familiars, and the others also felt a dangerous surge of mana coming from the two beasts. A mana spike unlike any other. Its eyes piercing at the ones before it, the Molterow''s body started to glow a dim and ominous light. After it, the Citraka''s body started glowing the same ominous light, too. Everyone who saw such a scene only felt a bad premonition, one in which the sense of doom and death was stronger than anything else. A violent and unprecedented storm of mana brewed within the surrounding, drawing in both pure mana and corruption like a voracious vortex with insatiable hunger. The storm grew bigger and bigger at rates none had ever seen before. The storm continued and the black mist from before returned, feeding the storm with more power and more destructive force. Everything happened in just the span of a couple seconds and no one could do anything about it. "Sh*t!" £ÛKris£Ý "Polaris!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Everyone, take cover!!" £ÛYuna£Ý As fast as their reflexes allowed them to, everyone worked in tandem. By Grey''s command, Polaris used law-attribute magic to slow down time for the demonic beasts'' self destruction. He couldn''t stop time, but his efforts were enough. Whilst the storm slowed down, Grey, Yuna, and Kris altogether utilized earth magic, erecting massive walls one after another. The ground rumbled loudly and three high and domineering walls appeared before everyone''s eyes. ¡¶¡¶¡¶Barrier!¡·¡·¡· It didn''t just stop there. After the walls, Grey and Yuna, along with Arturus, created the best barriers they could conjure, leaving an opening on top to redirect the resulting explosion upwards, reducing the burden on the surroundings. BOOOOMMMMMM A few seconds later, the storm of mana and corruption collapsed on itself. Soon after, a massive explosion akin to that of nuclear warheads came into life, rupturing the sound barrier many times over. Just a split second before explosion burst forth, Grey quickly unsummoned the familiars. Even with how powerful they are, there was now way they could survive such a blast. Even Grey and Yuna wouldn''t come out unscathed. The surroundings roared loudly as if it was shrieking in pain, the sky painted with red and black as everything nearby was razed to ashes. It didn''t matter what they were made of. In front of absolute power, everything is doomed for destruction. The scene continued and the explosion roared louder and louder. As the crimson and jet black flames clouded the sky, one could see the end of the world before them. It was only then that Grey realized something which had completely slipped his mind. Unlike the people and the familiars, the Tree of Life was completely defenseless. It has only been a couple seconds since the explosion took place, but with the power it packed, it would undoubtedly be in danger. ¡¶Barrier!¡· ¡¶Barrier!¡· ¡¶Barrier!¡· ¡¶Barrier!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý One after another, Grey casted the best barriers he could, draining his mana over and over again, only to be refilled with his "Mana Bank". An astronomical amount of mana flowed inside his body in such a short amount of time that he felt like he was going to burst. It was as if he was being seared on molten metal. If it wasn''t for the "Divine Amulet" which resisted such pain, Grey would have found it harder to endure such pain. It was only for a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity. Such excruciating pain burdened not only his body but also his mind. Soon, the explosion died down, only leaving behind sparks and ashes as traces of its existence. While the village was fine, the same couldn''t be said for the vicinity around the Tree of Life. It was completely ruined. The ground molten completely into lava, no plants nor insects to be seen, and the tree itself was almost burnt to ashes. All leaves have been scorched, the smaller trunks were no more, and the trunk was charred black. A desolate wasteland. ¡¶Rain¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The wind blew silently and dark clouds formed in the sky. Soon after, a drop of water fell to the ground, more and more following it. White steam rose from the ground as the downpour continued. Soon, the rain ended and the ground cooled down. But no matter what Grey did, the wasteland still remained a wasteland. The only difference was that the ground was now muddy instead of molten. "Dear God..." £ÛFalroe£Ý As soon as the barriers and the walls were dispersed, Falroe walked inside the premises, his face full of despair and disbelief as he helplessly knelt on the muddy ground, his eyes fixed at what was left of the Tree of Life. "What are we going to do now?" "Will we still be alright?" "No... Impossible..." After their Chief, the villagers entered the vicinity one after another, all of them looking at the object. The Tree of Life which was the very heart of the village was now in tatters. Be it anxiety, despair, terror, worry, or disbelief. A lot of negative emotions swirled madly in their hearts. In Grey''s eyes, the status of the tree was no longer "Healthy" nor "Heavily Damaged", there was only "Critical". The tree could die at any moment. A loss which would be devastating for the village and the villagers. Inside Grey''s mind, there was a certain thought which revolved ever since he saw the tree. If his suspicions are right, the tree could still be saved, but he doesn''t want to give the people false hope. There was only one way to find out. "Mister Falroe, I have a solution in mind, but... I''m not sure it''ll work. Still, if you trust me... I want to give it a try." £ÛGrey£Ý Falroe didn''t utter any words. Seeing Grey''s determined eyes, he could only nod in silence, prompting the latter to proceed with his plan. It was a reckless one, but it was the only thing he could think of. Ever since he saw the words "Essence of Creation", a strange feeling was invoked in his heart. He wasn''t sure if it was related to his "Divine Blood of Creation", but it doesn''t hurt to try. It was their last hope. "Grey?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, I''m alright." £ÛGrey£Ý Grabbing a knife from his "Inventory", Grey quickly wounded his own palm. Blood gushed out of the wound and soon, scarlet drops like rubies illuminated by the sun dropped on tree''s roots. Although it stung a little, Grey bore with the pain. Time passed and more blood dropped to the ground, yet there was only deafening silence to be heard. The anxiety only grew as the people witnessed no change. They sunk further and further into despair. ''Is it impossible, after all©`!!!" £ÛGrey£Ý RUMBLLEEE A violent quake shook the ground all of the sudden, greatly shocking everyone present. But what was more shocking was that the Tree of Life started glowing out of the blue as if hundreds of fireflies brooded over it. The light grew brighter, yet at the same time, it became gentler and warmer. As the light grew, the charred trunk and branches slowly regained its vitality. The leaves grew sporadically and the roots lashed out as they dug deep into the ground. As time passed, the Tree of Life only grew bigger and prettier. It wasn''t only the tree. The barren and desolate wasteland around it soon started to shine as grass took over. After the verdant grasses, flowers of all kinds and colors soon followed, turning the dead wasteland into a mystical paradise. As the scene unfolded before them, everyone present couldn''t help but open their mouths in awe and agape. The scene was so mesmerizing that they were all left frozen and speechless. ¡ºGreetings... Oh, Holy One...¡» Grey flinched at the sudden voice echoing inside his mind. It was loud yet strangely calming. A voice very unfamiliar yet doesn''t spark any caution. Grey could only open his eyes in surprise as he looked at the one before him. CHAPTER 148 END Chapter 149: Mystical Blossoms Rubies, emeralds, sapphires, opals, and many more. The flowers were like jewels under the midday sun. Though they couldn''t gleam under the shimmering sunlight, they shine just as brightly and beautifully. With the butterflies, bees, and all sorts of colorful bugs dancing in the air, the scenery only became more beautiful. It was one where people would feel both relaxation and comfort just seeing the magnificent sight alone. The garden was already before, but after its destruction, like a phoenix, reborn from the ashes of death, the garden grew even more colorful and vibrant. It was a paradise unlike any other and second to none. A true heaven. "Mama! Look! A butterfly!" "Waah¡«! So pretty!" Of course, the same went with the villagers of the Malus village. The anxiety, gloom, and all those dark emotions they once felt was now nowhere to be found. They have been buried by the garden''s beauty and grandiose, never to be seen again. Grey, on the other hand, was now sitting under the shade of the Tree of Life. He had just escaped from the villagers'' very wam gratitude and was now resting himself, his eyes gently closed©` or so, how it would seem. ¡ºSo, uhh... What''s your name again?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI bear no name, Holy One. Kindly refer to me as you please.¡» £Û???£Ý ¡ºThen, since you''re a Leifdorn Oak, are you fine with "Leif". It feels a little awkward referring to you without a name.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI am more than honored, Holy One.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý Currently, Grey is talking to the Tree of Life. At first, he thought he was going crazy, but after checking again and again, he determined that the tree really was talking to him. And strangely enough, he was the only one who could hear its voice. The only reason Grey could only think of was that Leif was no longer classified as a normal plant, but rather a "Magic Plant". The catalyst of such a transformation was, of course, his very own blood. Still, it felt strange for him, talking to a tree, literally. Magic plants, like the name suggests, are plants which could utilize mana. In a sense, they are like the plant versions of beasts which are animals which could freely unitize the mana in their bodies. While all plants have mana in them, only those which can actively utilize it can be called magic plants. The "Kalkia Grass", although widely used in magic potions and alchemy, is only a plant. It only possesses mana but can''t use it. Before, the Tree of Life can only process mana for its growth and vitality, using them as nutrients. Although its fruits and leaves have amazing properties, it can''t actively use mana for itself, thus it was only a "Plant" and not a "Magic Plant". Magic plants are those on which can actively spit out fire as a defense mechanism or alter the surroundings to fit their needs. They are even rarer than beasts, and are thus, much more valuable. They are also the main ingredients of high-level alchemy. Even then, Grey has never seen nor heard of a magic plant which possessed true sentience. As far as he was concerned, the Tree of Life in front of him was the first. Not only is it aware of its surroundings, it could also converse like intelligent life forms. ¡ºThen Leif... Can you explain to me this "Holy One" deal? It''s been bothering for quite a while now.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHm? Is there any reason for it? The Holy One is the Holy One. It has always been like that and will always be.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý Grey was a little baffled at Leif''s answer. The question which has been bothering him since was easily dismissed as if it was just a trivial matter. The way Leif explained it also sounded as if they were explaining something obvious. Of course, Grey already has his own suspicions, but still, he wanted to confirm it to the person, or rather, tree which was calling him such. In the end, he decided to leave it with him possessing the "Divine Blood of Creation". ¡ºThen Leif, can you tell me what the "Divine Blood of Creation" is? And how is it related to the "Essence of Creation" that you needed to grow?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºIt would be my honor...¡» £ÛLeif£Ý At Grey''s request, Leif quickly explained the things it knew about Grey''s queries. Strangely enough, while God imparted him the knowledge he needed. The subjects they are currently discussing were not amongst them. According to Leif, to put it simply, the "Divine Blood of Creation" is blood which contains the absolute and highest concentration of the "Essence of Creation". The one who possessed such blood was none other than Grey himself. As for the "Essence of Creation", it is the energy which governs the very laws of the world and maintains it. Balance, growth, chaos, and even life and death. No matter what aspect of the world it is, the essence of creation played a part in them. ¡ºI see... But even if you say that, I can''t control such things. Also, wouldn''t that totally make me inhuman?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThat... I also lack the knowledge to answer it, but there is one thing I am certain of. I am certain that the Holy One possesses the "Essense of Creation"¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºHaah... What a bother. Also, can you stop using Holy One this, Holy One that. Refer to me as "Grey" instead.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThat I cannot do. How could I dare show disrespect to the Holy One?¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºI''m telling you that you can.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAnd, with all due respect, I''m am saying I can not do that.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý Grey tried to persuade Leif, but it was fruitless. Of course, he didn''t just give up after a single try. Even then, Leif wouldn''t budge from their stance and continued referring to Grey as "Holy One". In the end, all of Grey''s efforts were in vain. Somehow, being called by such a title felt more tiring than those like "Count" or "Archduke". He couldn''t just shake the feeling that there was more to it than what meets the eyes. It was not an ominous feeling, but rather, a troublesome one. Still, even with all the things answered, there was still one question that was bothering Grey all this time. It started when they summoned the familiars, only reemerging now that the topic was once again touched. ¡ºLeif, this is my final question... Why do you think I... This body possesses the Essence of Creation?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI am not sure as well, but if the Holy One allows it, I would like to express my suspicion on the subject.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºSure, go ahead.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI believe it has something to do with fixing the Mana Cycle and solve the imbalance of forces in the world.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý Imbalance... Such a word resounded loud and clear inside Grey''s mind. After all, it was the very reason why he was chosen by God to reincarnate in Merusia. It was his mission to reactivate the devices at the cores of the Labyrinths which will correct the imbalance of corruption, In Merusia, mana has tree forms. There is the pure mana or aether, free or raw mana, and impure mana or corruption. These three types of mana are present all over the world and is responsible of everything which occurs, Mana is a very malleable force, easily influenced by the other forces into one of the three forms. Free mana is simply mana which has yet to be influenced. Pure mana such as the spiritual energy or the soul itself are mana that maintains the living. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Among them, impure mana is quite complicated. They are the mana which is the byproduct of using magic. Simply put, when people use raw mana as fuel, after the magic is casted, the mana turns impure. The more destructive and corruptive the reason for magic was, the more impure mana becomes. Normally, these mana maintain balance because of the Mana Cycle. It is a process where free mana is attracted by the pure mana of the soul. After magic is performed, the free mana will turn into impure mana and concentrate to create monsters. When the monsters are defeated, free mana is released back into the surroundings to repeat the cycle again. For thousands of years, it has always been like that. But with the growing population and more frequent use of magic, the mana cycle couldn''t keep up and the balance of the scale has been tipped for the worse. ¡ºIn the past centuries, I''ve noticed that corruption has been growing more and more in comparison to aether. If this continues, after a couple more centuries, I am certain that the very workings of the world will come to see change.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºI see... That''s a little worrying...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he fell deep into thought. While he has been keeping in mind God''s words, he never knew that the scale of change was so massive. Even then, he felt neither panic nor anxiety. He was as calm as one can be. ¡ºWell, it''s still a few centuries away. I''m sure I can clear the labyrinths by then. There''s no need to rush things.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he opened his eyes and stood up, stretching his arms towards the sky and letting out a low groan as if he had just woken up from sleep. Grey was not trying to act. It just came out on its own out of habit. ¡ºIs it alright to be so carefree, Holy One?¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºHmm... I mean, there isn''t really a point worrying about it. It won''t solve anything except make you stressed... Also, while it may be my task to restore balance, a certain someone also gave me another mission.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAnd that is...?¡» £ÛLeif£Ý A smile appeared on Grey''s face as he recalled the scene when he chatted with God. It may only be for a short while but he would never forget such a scene. After all, it was where it all began. ¡ºIt''s to enjoy this life in the fullest.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Right now, Grey couldn''t be any happier with what he has. Not only does he have an amazing home, great friends and acquaintances, now he also has something he never had in his previous life. Although a little childish and spoiled, he now has a very precious person he holds dear. Grey''s eyes wandered in the vicinity until it landed on Yuna. A warm and gentle rush filled his heart in its entirety, filling it with happiness and comfort he never knew before. Right now, his life is in complete bliss. ¡ºI see... Then I wish you all the best, Holy One.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºYeah, thanks.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý While it was a little weird talking to a tree for the first time, there was no sense of discomfort in Grey''s heart. Rather, he felt relaxed as if he was talking to an old friend. If it wasn''t for Leif''s formal speech, it would have been perfect. Nevertheless, it was a pleasant conversation. Just as he finished his conversation with Leif, a certain silver-haired elf approached him in an adorable manner, skipping her steps whilst humming excitedly, wearing a bright and excited expression on her face. "Grey, do you need something from me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Not really, why do you ask?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, you''ve been glancing at me for some time now. I figured you wanted something from me. Am I wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, no matter how sneaky Grey glanced at her, she always managed to find out. It may be because of her sharp senses, but for a more romantic feel, let''s just say that she felt the warmth in his gazes. Romantic and cheesy, a perfect match. "Hahaha, looks like I''ve been found out. It''s just that my girlfriend is so cute that I couldn''t help but look at you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez¡«! Again with those lines... I told you to stop it already!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Do you hate it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No... That''s not it. It''s just embarrassing... At least say it only when we''re alone together..." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna shyly as her face started to turn red, her voice getting quieter and quieter with each passing second. Her reactions only filled Grey''s heart with more happiness as he chuckled under his breath. "Then, as you wish, Milady©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Big Bro! Big Sis! Look, I found some pretty stones!" £ÛRuru£Ý Just as Grey was about to jokingly bow his head, a little ball of energy came running towards the two of them. It was Ruru who was now holding two beautiful crystals in her hand. One was the color of the forest, while the other, the color of the earth. What Ruru held in her little hands were none other than the Beast Crystals from the Citraka and Molterow which had turned into demonic beasts. Not only were they pretty, they were also quite big, just a little smaller from the Beast Crystal Polaris was summoned with. Following Ruru were Kris and Aria, obviously aware of what kind of item the little girl was holding in her hands. They were both calm and collected as if they weren''t in a life-threatening battle just a short while ago. "Here!" £ÛRuru£Ý "Oh? Are you giving this to Big Sis and Big Bro?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! Big Sis Aria and Big Bro Kris told me to!" £ÛRuru£Ý Ruru declared enthusiastically with a bright and heart-melting smile on her face. It was a face full of innocence which just screams cuteness and fluffiness. Unless one possessed a heart of ice, it was impossible to not fall for her cuteness. "Mister Kris, Miss Aria, this is..." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s just as Ruru said. Please take them. It''s the drops of the demonic beasts from earlier. I believe it is only proper that they are returned to their owners," £ÛAria£Ý "But Miss Aria, we weren''t the only ones who fought©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Shhh¡«! That''s enough, now... While that may be true, you and your familiars were the only ones who fought at the end. We really didn''t have many contributions. And what was it again...?" £ÛAria£Ý Yuna tried to reason out, but in front of Aria, she was powerless. Just like Vanessa, Aria was no longer a simple acquaintance to her and Grey. She was more like an older sister figure to them. No matter how powerful they are, they couldn''t so much as to argue with her. "Ah, right... Please take it, this is the least we could do to thank you for everything." £ÛAria£Ý Using Grey''s own words against them, Aria ended her statement with a smile. With it, there wasn''t much the two could do anymore. They could only accept their sincerity with grace and gratitude in their hearts. Ruru excitedly handed the Beast Crystals to the two of them in an adorable fashion. In the first place, although light, the crystals were far too large for her hands. She handed it to them one by one with a determined face as if she was holding something heavy and important. "Thank you, Ruru. And... Thank you, Mister Kris, Miss Aria." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, don''t mention it." £ÛKris£Ý Having the beast crystals in their hands, Grey opened up his "Inventory", but before he could even do so much as to store them, a familiar, clear, and resonant voice resounded in his mind. ¡ºHoly One, I believe it is best to perform the summoning right now.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºHm? What do you mean?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºIt may be meager, but I believe I''ll be able to assist in the summoning. Also, I believe it would be in our best interest to summon your current familiars.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý Grey suddenly remembered the moment of Dianthus and the others'' summoning. It was true that the others were strangely powerful compared to Vanessa and the other''s familiars despite having the same kinds of beast crystals as catalysts. "Grey, what''s wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... I was just thinking that it''s better to perform the summoning now. We may not have any other chances in the future. Are you fine with that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Un! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t much to think about and Yuna quickly agreed to Grey''s suggestion. She didn''t even question Grey''s decision a little bit. It just showed how much trust she had in him. A trust even stronger than mithril and orichalcum combined. "Oh? We''re doing another summoning now?" £ÛKris£Ý "A summoning?! Big Bro! Big Sis! I want to see!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Me too! I wanna see!" £ÛRuru£Ý Words spread and more people were drawn into Grey and Yuna''s summoning. Many haven''t seen how Kris and Aria''s familiars were, and now that they have the chance to, they weren''t going to miss such a rare opportunity. At Leif''s request, Grey quickly summoned Polaris and the others. They were still in their true forms and the people couldn''t help but gawk at them with awe as they were basked in their magnificence and beauty. Soon after the familiars were summoned, Grey started chanting incomprehensible words once again, chants much longer and complex than before. And just like the chants, the magic circle which formed was also much bigger and much more intricate, in correspondence with the quality of the beast crystals. Two sophisticated circles shone brightly as the outer layers turned faster and faster as they continued to suck mana from the atmosphere. With how wide the area was, it allowed Grey to summon two familiars at the same time. ¡ºLeif, what now?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºPlease continue to perform the ritual as you would,¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºAlright,¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Now that the magic circles were finished, all that was left was the final materials. Grey and Yuna quickly placed the beasts crystals on the center of the magic circles and following it, they let their blood grace the magic circles with a little wound on their palms. The very moment Grey and Yuna''s blood touched the magic circles, the inner circles started to spin like crazy. It may be because the crystals were S-rank, but the summoning was noticeably more flashy. "Oh Great Beast who once walked the lands of Merusia, I hereby call you forth! Throughout the sky, the lands, and the seas, let your brilliance be known!" £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t only a storm of mana. An even more magical and mystical scene unfolded before everyone''s eyes. As the mana swirled as if drawn to a vortex, the Tree of Life started to shine too. Flowers of all colors and sheen glowed like jewels along the branches and leaves. Not only at, the ground also started shining like a field of stars. Unlike the violent storm, it was gentle and calm like the surface of a silent lake. "Pretty¡«!" "Amazing!" "How beautiful..." Whilst everyone was mesmerized by the beautiful blossoms, the storm of mana continued to grow, glowing brighter and brighter with the passing of time until such that the storm burst forth into a shower of light, complimenting the blooming and glowing garden. What was revealed after the light dispersed were two magnificent creatures also covered with platinum-colored scales and crystals on their chests and crown. They were the very same High Dragons Grey and Yuna summoned before. "Oh my... So you can summon different kinds of creatures from a beast crystal, huh... I thought it was supposed to be only the ones you defeated." £ÛAria£Ý "That''s pretty neat..." £ÛKris£Ý Both Kris and Aria were surprised at the result, but Grey was even more confused. Even when he was the one who prepared the preparations and summoned them, his head was filled with question marks. It was understandable with the previous Beast Crystals since they were made from a combination of beasts, so it chose a certain form, but the current Beast Crystals were pretty specific. He could only blame such circumstances to the blood flowing in him. One of the high dragons was of the plant-attribute, bearing emerald green eyes and crystals, while the other one has deep brown like that of the earth or those of walnuts. Both were beautiful and mesmerizing. "Hello, Mistress! Master! It''s nice to meet you!" £Û???£Ý "G-Greetings... Master... Mistress..." £Û???£Ý The one with emerald eyes was frivolous, while the one with brown was timid, completely opposite of one another. While they were both females like Sirius, their personalities couldn''t have been any more different Of course, the naming was once again left to Grey''s devices. There wasn''t too much to think about. After all, the familiars were named after the brightest stars in the night sky. All he had to do was follow the trend. "Then, you shall be named Vega and Capella. We''ll be in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý "Vega! How pretty! Thanks, Master!" £ÛVega£Ý "I-I''ll also be in y-your care... Master... Mistress..." £ÛCapella£Ý The names were given but the summoning hasn''t finished. Soon after the names were given, the flowers and all of which glowed in the garden burst into orbs of light and fused with the familiars'' bodies. It wasn''t just for show. Deep inside their bodies, things have been altered. Their souls which processed corruption into pure mana have been enhanced significantly to work more efficiently. Not only that, the corruption which they have gathered in their souls for months was instantly turned into mana. Vega and Capella weren''t affected much since they haven''t consumed any corruption yet, but the same couldn''t be said for the others. As they consumed the pure mana, their strengths improved by leaps and bounds. It was a power-up! Canopus, Kentaurus, and Arcturus immediately broke through S-rank, whilst Sirius was immediately pulled up to be on par with Yuna at the middle of S-rank. As for Polaris... Well, he was in a totally different league. Rooooaaarrrrr Answering his roar, a golden beam of light came flashing like lightning from the heavens above and Polaris'' body grew bigger and more intricate. Marks formed in his scales and his eyes gleamed a fiercer and sharper glow. The magnificence of a king! "Waah¡«! An angel!" "So shiny!" "The light is so warm!" The people looked at the scene with bright, sparkly eyes, not blinking even a second. The only ones who had different reactions were those who knew what was actually happening. It wasn''t just a flashy show. Polaris has reached Calamity Class! A single S-rank beast could already equal an entire army, and now, Grey and Yuna had six of these as familiars, not to mention one which reached Calamity Class. One couldn''t help but worry with such a line-up. ''Well, I''m sure everything will be fine... Probably...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey as he convinced himself that everything was fine. He decided to not think too much about things, but the others didn''t think the same. He was asked a barrage of questions before he could even get away, but that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 149 END Chapter 150: Before the Wedding Six little furballs running around the living room, hopping, rolling, and tumbling about without much care in the world. They were too adorable that unless one possessed a heart of iron and ice, they would immediately fall in love with them. The furballs were none other than the familiars whose numbers just grew by two the other day. While they don''t lick and yelp like normal pups do as it concerns their dignity as High Dragons, they were still adorable and fluffy nevertheless. It has been two days since Vega and Capella joined the family, and after those two short days, they have fully adapted into their new lives. Of course, the other familiars also got along with them well... In fact, too well. "E-Eldest Sister, h-help me...!" £ÛCapella£Ý "Vega, stop bullying Capella or... is it that you want another scolding?" £ÛSirius£Ý "Geez¡«! Eldest Sister, I''m just playing with her!" £ÛVega£Ý But being the youngest amongst the familiars, they are treated like babies by the others. Especially Vega, she was the runt of the litter. The only one who could keep up with her energy was Kentaurus who was just as energetic. Now that Polaris had gone back to Eliza, Sirius is now the eldest amongst the familiars, and so, she bore the responsibility of keeping them in check. Needless to say, it was quite an arduous task. Thankfully, the ever so thoughtful Arcturus was there to help her out. "Now, now, everybody please behave properly. Don''t cause too much trouble for Sirius. Why don''t you come here and cuddle with me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛVega£Ý "I''ll race you first, Vega!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý At Yuna''s words, Vega and Kentaurus quickly turned around and raised towards Yuna''s embrace with their short legs. Unfortunately for them, the first one to arrive was Canopus. Despite being relatively normal, he was the most competitive amongst them. He was one who would take on a challenge fearlessly. After Canopus, Kentaurus and Vega lunged themselves on Yuna''s body as they indulged in her warmth. After them was the timid Capella, followed by the protective Arturus, and finally, their Eldest Sister, Sirius. Seeing such a scene, Grey could only smile warmly as he relaxed himself on the couch parallel to where Yuna was. Though he also cuddles with the familiars, it isn''t as often as Yuna. He could only chuckle to himself as he saw Yuna being drowned by fluffiness. With the wedding preparations done and finished and Zeke''s training still in the afternoon, Grey and Yuna have a lot of time to waste on their hands. They relaxed themselves away as they excitedly waited for the wedding which is bound tomorrow. Knock Knock Knock Just as they relaxed themselves on their own spots, a sudden knocking came from the other side of the door. They weren''t expecting any visitors so they were a little bit puzzled about someone knocking. "I''ll go get it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Leaving Yuna in the comfort of the familiars, Grey headed towards the door. The moment he opened it, he was greeted by a familiar figure. Black hair and gold-colored eyes. It was tomorrow''s groom-to-be, Kris. "Hm? Mister Kris, did you have a fight with Miss Aria again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey...! Just what do you think of me? I''m just here to invite you to a hunt." £ÛKris£Ý "A hunt? Why so suddenly?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he tilted his head. While there was nothing odd of an invitation, there was something about Kris'' expression which puzzled Grey. While he looked calm at first glance, one would notice his calmness was a little forced. Grey couldn''t put his finger to it, but there was surely something going on with Kris. He looked a little melancholic with a hint of anxiety and nervousness. There was only one thing Grey could think of. It was wedding blues. "Nothing much, I just felt like sweating a little today, and won''t you need a lot of ingredients for tomorrow''s reception? It''s killing two birds with one stone." £ÛKris£Ý "Well, I suppose that''s true..." £ÛGrey£Ý "So, what do you think? You in?" £ÛKris£Ý "Alright. I''ll just tell Yuna first." £ÛGrey£Ý A relieved smile appeared on Kris'' face as soon as he heard Grey''s answer. Now, it was obvious that there really was something going on. Grey headed back to the living room whilst bearing Kris'' expression in mind. "Yuna, I''m going out for a bit. Mister Kris invited me to a hunt." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Sure... Then Grey, can you gather some herbs for me while on the way? I think there''s a lot I still haven''t gotten my hands on yet." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Alright. Then I''ll also gather some fruits and nuts while I''m at it. There should be a lot you''ll like." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you so much!" £ÛYuna£Ý Happiness as simple as one can be, Yuna''s bright smile illuminated the surroundings. Her smile was so bright Grey might think he was already blinded. He could only smile gently as he thought of how adorable his girlfriend was. "Then, I''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Take care!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Good luck on your journey, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý "See you later, Master!" £ÛVega£Ý After Yuna, the familiars also cheered on Grey as he headed out of the living room. He didn''t need to prepare anything. All that he needed was already in his "Inventory". He looked just like a lad who was going out on a casual walk in the park. Well, it wasn''t only Grey. Kris also looked like he was going out casually. There were no weapons, no traps, no baits, and not even a backpack. Everything was in his storage ring, only containing a few snacks, water, and his trusty warhammer. "Mister Kris, I''m ready now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" £ÛKris£Ý Their attire set and ready, Grey and Kris headed out into the open streets and towards the village gate. There, they were greeted by a couple of guards before they headed out into the deep and lush forest. The forest was just as green and dense as one would expect. From grasses growing on the ground, vines hanging in the branches, and trees standing proud and tall. All sorts of plants and vegetation could be found on every side and corner. There were also the occasional small critters hopping and running about, jumping over the roots and grazing on the grasses. There were snakes slithering on the branches. And also the birds resting atop the canopies. It was a peaceful forest. "So, Mister Kris, where are we going?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I don''t really have any place in mind. I was thinking of just loitering around and see where my feet takes me." £ÛKris£Ý "Well, I guess that''s one way to go about it. There should still be a few wild boars and quails present here and there©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Rustle Rustle Rustle This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Just as Grey finished his words, a couple rustling sounds reached their sharp ears. It reminded Grey of the time Yuna caught a couple pigmy wild boars and some turkeys. The rustling sound was just too similar. Just a couple dozen meters away, there was a deer eating from the bushes, picking a few berries from the twigs and eating them calmly. It wasn''t even aware that Kris and Grey were watching it as if it continued to eat without a care in the world. "Looks like we have our first prey already." £ÛKris£Ý "A white-spotted deer, huh... I heard their meat is quite delicious. We should be able to cook a couple of dishes with its venison." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then it''s settled... Let me show you how a hunt is done. Just watch and learn from your senior!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris proudly declared as he took out his large warhammer from his storage ring. The deer has still yet to notice them, but its fate was already sealed. It was innocently chewing on the berries, unaware it was going to be its last meal. Stealthily, Kris approached the oblivious deer. He tried his best not to make a single sound, successfully approaching the deer closer and closer with each passing second. He was only a couple meters away when... Snap As soon as the twig Kris stepped in snapped, the deer was quickly alerted, its head raised to look around the surrounding area, ready to run at any moment. And when it saw Kris, oh, run it did, and quickly at that too. "Oh, no you don''t!" £ÛKris£Ý The deer tried to run, but as soon as Kris'' warhammer struck the ground, a short quake burst forth and soon, a high wall was erected in front of the deer. The deer couldn''t stop itself immediately and crashed into the wall, receiving a concussion in the process. It stood up, but it was already too late. When it noticed, it was already surrounded by high walls in all directions. They were high enough that no matter how much the deer tried to jump, it wouldn''t get over it. It was completely trapped. "And... Haap!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris struck the ground again and another quake burst forth. The walls shook and turned back into soil, pouncing on the helpless deer like a hungry predator. It swallowed the deer whole, not leaving any gaps for escape. Time passed and soon, the sphere of soil and rocks dissolved. What was left behind was a motionless deer who was covered in a little bit of dirt and grime. It was already dead after suffering from intense suffocation. What a cruel fate it had. "So, how was it, my dear junior? Have you learned something?" £ÛKris£Ý "Well, it was certainly a unique way to hunt, but... Mister Kris, could you even call that hunting? You just strangled the deer to death." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, if it works, it works. That''s all that matters, isn''t it?" £ÛKris£Ý "Ughh... I guess you''re right..." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Kris stored his prize in his storage ring, the two of them continued to wander aimlessly in the forest. For a couple of minutes, there weren''t any animals present to hunt and so, they just chatted about a couple trivial matters. On the way, Grey also collected all and any fruits, nuts, mushrooms, and herbs he came across. And hearing his reasoning, Kris also joined him, picking a couple kinds of fruits Aria liked. Rustle Rustle Rustle The wait was over. As they were collecting some fruits, a louder rustling echoed in the air. Another prey was nearby, and this time, it was a large boar rather than a deer. It was only a normal boar, but it was still better than nothing. "Then, I guess it''s my turn, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright, show me what you got, Grey. You better not disappoint me." £ÛKris£Ý "I''ll do my best." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey calmly said as he shifted his attention to the boar who was wandering the forest just as aimlessly as they did. It was searching for roots and mushrooms to eat, not even a tiny bit aware of the danger it was currently in. Just like what he did two weeks ago, Grey picked up a sizable stone from the forest ground, and with great precision, he threw the stone towards the unsuspecting boar, cruising in the wind at speeds which easily surpassed bullets. The stone hit the boar straight towards the head, boring a clean hole in its skull. A short moment after, the boar fell helplessly to the ground, its flames of life already extinguished. Everything happened in just a couple of short seconds. "How was that, Mister Kris?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know but¡­ It was something else. Great job, my junior!" £ÛKris£Ý "Mister Kris... Can you stop calling me your junior already?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "What''s wrong with calling you "junior", junior?" £ÛKris£Ý A vile and annoying smile appeared on Kris'' face as he continued teasing Grey. Still, the expression Grey noticed before was still present on his face. He was just stalling for time as they continued to hunt. Grey quickly stored the dead boar on his "Inventory" and cleaned up a little of the blood splattered on the surroundings. They then continued their journey©` or so how it should have been, but there was just one pressing issue which needed to be addressed immediately. "By the way, Mister Kris, why did you invite me to a hunt?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Didn''t I tell you already? I just wanted to sweat a litt©`" £ÛKris£Ý "I meant the real reason, Mister Kris." £ÛGrey£Ý Kris froze at Grey''s words. Now that Grey mentioned it, the subtle expressions on his face have now become clearer. The melancholy, the anxiety, the nervousness, everything was now clear as day. "Looks like I''ve been found out, huh..." £ÛKris£Ý "Well, you should have seen your face. Anyone could tell." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s unfortunate..." £ÛKris£Ý Kris sighed yet again as he looked up to the sky for a quick moment. It reminded Grey of the time they were hunting for ingredients for the pizza when Kris gave him a couple pieces of advice. Only now, their roles have been reversed. "So, what is it? Is it about the wedding?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah... Ah, but don''t get me wrong. I really do love Aria and I''m happy that I get to marry her. It''s just that..." £ÛKris£Ý "It''s just that...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, there''s this unsettling feeling in my heart. Although I''m excited for tomorrow, I am also nervous and anxious at the same time. It feels like I''m being torn apart by sadness and happiness. It''s somewhat annoying." £ÛKris£Ý Another sigh exited Kris'' mouth, much heavier and lengthier than the ones before. Just like he said, his heart was in trouble as he thought of what was about to come the day after. The more he thought of the wedding, the more troubled he became. Of course, he was still head over heels for Aria, but somewhere deep inside his heart, he was troubled whether he chose the right choices. It was not that he is regretting proposing to Aria or anything of the sort, but rather, he was anxious whether he really is the one destined to make her happy. The marriage and everything which comes after it, every unknown thing in the future was giving him anxiety. He is willing to do the best he can to make Aria live the best life possible and protect her lovely smile but he isn''t confident whether his efforts would be enough. Grey continued to listen to Kris'' troubles and the more he listened, the more one thing became apparent. While Kris really does feel troubled, there was also something about his expressions that he couldn''t help but notice. "Mister Kris... I may be wrong, but... I don''t think you''re here to sort out your feelings, aren''t you? I think you''ve already sorted it out," £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean?" £ÛKris£Ý "Well, you might not notice but every time you talk about Miss Aria, your expressions become brighter. Not to mention you were just picking fruits for her a couple minutes ago. I think you''ve already found your answer." £ÛGrey£Ý Kris once again froze at Grey''s words. He himself has not noticed it, but when he looked back at his actions, he realized how determined he was to make her happy. It may only be small actions, but it showed that he was always thinking of her. Now, all his troubles were cleared up like the sky after the storm. It was not that he hadn''t found his answer, he just needed someone to talk to to make things clear. He was lucky that someone turned out to be Grey. "Haah... You''re right. I can''t believe I''ve been brooding about something so obvious all this time. Now I feel a little stupid." £ÛKris£Ý "Hahaha, we do have those moments from time to time. So, how about we continue our hunt? And how about a little competition to make things interesting?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahahaha! Alright, bet!" £ÛKris£Ý A boisterous laugh echoed throughout the forest as Kris'' clouded heart was cleared of all his troubles. They continued their hunt with extreme vigor, hunting as much as they could without endangering the ecosystem. It was a productive day. ... Fluff, fluff, and fluff. All there was to feel was fluffiness. Yuna was indulging herself in such fluffiness as she cuddled with the familiars. Although they were warm, they weren''t to the point one would start swearing. It was a comfortable type of warmth. Now that Kris and Grey went hunting in the forest, she was left alone in the house. It was a little lonely that Grey wasn''t with her, but she knows she knows people need their own personal time too from time to time. Well, she was still lonely. She was quite a needy girlfriend, after all. Knock Knock Knock As soon as a couple knocks echoed in the house, Yuna''s ears perched quickly. She then abruptly stood up and headed to the door with great excitement. It has only been a couple of hours since Grey left and she was already in such a state. "Grey©`!..." £ÛYuna£Ý But her heart was only filled with disappointment as she opened the door. Her voice was initially full of excitement, but it quickly died down until there wasn''t a voice left to be heard. It wasn''t Grey, but Aria. "Umm... Am I disturbing something...?" £ÛAria£Ý "A-Ah! No, not at all, Miss Aria! Why don''t you come inside first?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, pardon the intrusion." £ÛAria£Ý Yuna quickly invited Aria inside the house, taking her to the living room where the familiars were waiting with excited eyes. They were so fluffy and adorable that Aria was quickly infatuated with them. Her heart was captured by their cuteness. "Umm... Miss Aria, are you alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Oh, oh my, y-yea, yes I am." £ÛAria£Ý It was only until Yuna called out to her that she snapped back to reality and remembered what she was there for in the first place. Still, she couldn''t take her mind off the little furballs who looked at her with sparkly eyes. Yuna invited her to a seat before brewing some tea for them to enjoy. She also took out some sweets to accompany them. There were cookies, cupcakes, macaroons, and some lemon cakes, perfect for a little tea party. "Miss Aria, please have some." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, thank you." £ÛAria£Ý The tea party started and Yuna and Aria enjoyed themselves. The familiars also weren''t left out. Whilst the two of them sat, they also sat on their laps, warming them and keeping the both of them company. Aria couldn''t be any happier at such a welcome treatment. While she was happy with hers and Kris'' familiars, she was a little envious that they couldn''t shapeshift like Grey and Yuna''s. If they could, there wouldn''t be anything left she could ask for. Everything would be perfect. "By the way, Miss Aria, what brings you here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, right..." £ÛAria£Ý But Aria''s satisfied and joyous expression didn''t last long. The very moment Yuna said those words, gloom loomed over her face and the atmosphere felt noticeably heavier. It was not suffocating, but it was also not comfortable. She was wearing a face of melancholy about her. "Umm... Kris... Did you see him this morning?" £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, yes... Mister Kris invited Grey to a hunt. I believe they won''t be back for some time. Why? Is there something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It isn''t really a problem per se... It''s just..." £ÛAria£Ý Aria was trembling a little as she said those words, only stopping when Yuna held her hands. Although her warmth wasn''t like Kris'' nor her family''s, it was still a warmth which comforted and calmed her down as she confided in her. According to Aria, Kris has been acting weird as of late. It all started yesterday morning when he started wearing a dark expression, but it only became worse with time. Just this morning, he even started avoiding her altogether. It was the first time he started acting ever since they started dating. Although Aria trusted Kris with all her heart, she couldn''t help but feel anxious. She was anxious that Kris would back out, that he would abandon her, that he would despise her. Worries she never experienced as intensely as now, her hands trembling as she let her feelings out. "Miss Aria..." £ÛYuna£Ý It''s not like Yuna couldn''t understand how Aria felt. Being in a relationship with Grey, there are also times she felt such emotions brewing in her heart. Even when she loved Grey, she couldn''t help but feel anxious. It was only a natural expression she feels from time to time. Thankfully, her trust and love for Grey was much stronger. After some time, those emotions just die down on their own, especially when she was with Grey. The warmth and comfort she feels with him was the remedy to all her worries. "Miss Aria, this may be out of line for me to say this... But I''m sure all you need is a little chat with one another. Just talk it out for a quick minute. I''m sure everything will be alright." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s... Yes... Maybe you''re right... Maybe I''m just thinking too much..." £ÛAria£Ý "Un! I''m sure you''ll be alright! Mister Kris loves you after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý A soft smile formed on Aria''s face as she continued to listen to Yuna''s words. She knows they aren''t related, but she couldn''t be any happier. It felt like she had gained yet another younger sister. Knock Knock Knock Just as they finished talking, a familiar knocking came resounding in their ears. There were only two figures they could think of who would be knocking at such a timing. It was Kris and Grey. "Miss Aira, let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛAria£Ý Determination burning in her heart, Aria headed to the door with Yuna. She was resolved to solve whatever was the problem between her and Kris, but before she could even say something, a bouquet of flowers greeted her as soon as they opened the door. It wasn''t just any normal flowers. They were Moonlit Lilies, flowers which are known to be very beautiful yet hard to find in the forest. A flower which symbolized undying and everlasting love . Just finding one is already considered lucky, yet there was a whole bouquet in front of them. "A-Ah! Th-this is for you..." £ÛKris£Ý Kris didn''t know Aria was even there to begin with causing him to become flustered. He was planning to give the flowers to her when he went back to the Chief''s residence, but now that she was in front of him, there was no need to delay things any longer. The anxiety and gloominess which once occupied Aria''s heart was quickly washed away the moment he saw Kris and those flowers. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she tried to suppress her tears, tears of happiness and relief. "Thank you..." £ÛAria£Ý There weren''t many words to be said. All it took was a simple gesture and their hearts which were once clouded were now burning with the flames of passion and love once again. Problems were resolved without even trying. Grey and Yuna also felt their happiness as they looked at one another''s eyes and linked their hands. Although they were still far from the stage Kris and Aria are now, one day, they''ll one day share the same troubles. But they weren''t worried. After all, they have each other to lean on. "Oh! Me and Miss Aria were just having a tea party, would you care to join?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, then it would be our pleasure!" £ÛKris£Ý "I guess we''ll have to cook more sweets, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufufu!" £ÛAria£Ý CHAPTER 150 END Chapter 151: Hearts and Souls "Mister Kris, you alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, y-yeah... I-I''m fine..." £ÛKris£Ý Or so he said, but from head to toe, every inch and fiber of his body was trembling uncontrollably. Was he nervous? No, not at all. Calling it "nervous" would just be an extreme understatement. His anxiety levels were so high, he felt like dying. Tomorrow has arrived and the afternoon sun has once again graced the world with its light and warmth. With it was the long awaited day where Kris and Aria''s souls will finally become one. It was the day of their wedding. While Kris was extremely happy, he was just as nervous as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest at any given moment. His expressions getting paler and paler by the moment, making Grey and Zeke who were with him to be extremely worried. Since it was the day of the wedding, it was only Grey and Zeke with Kris at the moment. The ladies were with the bride, Aria, whilst Falroe, being the Chief, was already on the altar. Needless to say, it was quite the task for the two to calm down the groom before them. "Mister Kris, do you need some water?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yeah, that w-would be great. Th-Thanks..." £ÛKris£Ý While it was Grey who offered it, seeing how much Kris'' hands were trembling, he couldn''t help but rethink his decisions. After all, it would be a waste if Kris'' clothes got ruined because of a small mistake. His worries only grew with time. SLAP A snappy sound echoed in everyone''s ears all of a sudden. Because they were too focused on Kris, they didn''t notice Rozelia approaching them. They only noticed when Rozelia''s hands already left a mark on Kris'' back. It was quite an amazing slap. "Agh! What the f*ck?!" £ÛKris£Ý Cursed Kris with a loud voice as he received the sudden slap. It was not that he was hurt, no, not at all. It would even barely qualify as a sting. He was just so surprised that he subconsciously cursed without meaning to. In the first place, Rozelia was supposed to be with Aria, but for reasons unknown to those present, she was now there with them. There was no way they wouldn''t be surprised at her sudden arrival. "Kris, watch your language. There are kids listening." £ÛRozelia£Ý "S-Sorry, Missus Rozelia. It''s just that I''m so nervous right now..." £ÛKris£Ý "Nervous? Who is?" £ÛRozelia£Ý "Me... Look, even my hands are... trem... bling..." £ÛKris£Ý Kris raised his hand to show Rozleia, but there wasn''t any shaking to be seen. He was so surprised from Rozelia''s sudden slap that his nervousness was gone before he even noticed it. It was an eccentric but effective remedy. With a hint of puzzlement on his face, Kris looked at Rozelia for an answer, but the latter only smiled in response. There were no more words needed to be said. It was only natural for her to help him out. After all, he was going to be her nephew-in-law. "Hohoho, looks like you''re all ready. Why don''t we head to the wedding now? I''m sure everybody''s waiting." £ÛRozelia£Ý As casual as ever, Rozelia invited the three to the wedding venue whilst laughing ever so enthusiastically. The first one to head out was Zeke, followed by Grey, and lastly, the groom, Kris. "Missus Rozelia, thank you..." £ÛKris£Ý "Hohoho, I don''t know what you''re talking about. But what I do know is that you should be calling me ''Aunt Lia'' next time. Good luck, Kris!" £ÛRozelia£Ý "Hahaha, thanks!" £ÛKris£Ý Their little chat ended and Kris followed behind Grey and Kris. They walked for a short while before arriving at the venue. Kris'' heart was still pounding wildly, but rather than anxiety or nervousness, it was now pounding with excitement. "The groom has entered!" As soon as Kris stepped foot in the venue, an announcement echoed towards the forest around and the sky above as people looked at the entrance. All eyes were on Kris as he walked down the aisle towards the altar. A beautiful sight greeted the three as they walked inside. Flowers of all shades and colors filled the sides and corners. Vines hanging down from the open arches as if nature was invading, but not too long to bother people. The venue shined like a jewel as it basked under the skylight. No matter which corner one looked at, the natural beauty of nature and the artistic designs of people combined harmoniously with one another, giving a clean yet natural look. There were even butterflies hanging around here and there. A beautiful and breathtaking scene. There were only more than a hundred people present in the venue itself, but the whole village was watching from places they could. For those who couldn''t attend because of their duties, they were all there in spirit. The people couldn''t help but gawk with their mouths wide open as Kris continued to walk down the aisle. Not only was he one of the stars of the day, he was also very good-looking and had a desirable body. Topping it with his attire, he looked perfect. "You look astounding, Master." £ÛDianthus£Ý "Master, congratulations!" £ÛAmaryll£Ý "Thank you, everyone." £ÛKris£Ý The very first to give him their regards were none other than his own familiars. While they couldn''t get inside the venue due to their sizes, they could watch from outside and that was enough for them. Kris also couldn''t be any happier hearing their cheers. The closer Kris drew to the altar, the more wildly his heart pounded as any minute now, the ceremony would commence. Once again, Kris recalled all the events which happened in their journey together. He still can''t believe they are going to be wed now. It was as if everything was just a passing dream. "Kris, are you ready?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "I''m more than ready, Sir©` No, Chief." £ÛKris£Ý "Huhuhu, ''Chief'', huh... Then you should also be ready to call me ''Father'' once this is over. Let''s have a nice chat later, shall we? Huhuhu!" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Sure, anytime." £ÛKris£Ý Cheerful laughter echoed near the altar as Kris and Falroe chatted with one another. Grey and Zeke then excused themselves as they headed to their seats. Zeke headed left where the bride''s family was, whilst Grey headed right to the groom''s side. Just like Kris, Falroe also couldn''t believe how much time had passed. He couldn''t believe that the child which was just barely walking just a while ago was now going to get married. While he was a little lonely, he was also happy for the both of them. Although he wasn''t the one getting married, Grey was also feeling a little nervous. He has attended the weddings of his friends and colleagues in his past life, but it was the first time he attended as a family member. It was a novel experience If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Grey, are you alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as he calmed himself down, a gentle voice echoed inside his ears as a familiar figure drew close to him, taking her seat beside him. Though she usually calms him down, now, all Yuna did was make his heart shake for an entirely different reason. Long and pure white dress, subtle flower embroideries running along the skirt and sleeves and a simple flower crown on her head, Yuna may not be the star of the day, but in Grey''s eyes, she shone the brightest. "No, I''m just a little excited and nervous at the same time. I never thought a wedding would be this nerve-wracking. How about you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, I feel the same. For some reason, I just couldn''t calm down." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, then that makes the two of us... Also..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey cut his words short, making Yuna look at him with puzzled eyes. He then leaned close to her, bringing his mouth near her pointy elven ears to the point his breath could be heard loud and clear, and then he whispered... "You look stunning, my love." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s eyes opened wide in surprise as her face grew redder all the way to the tip of her ears. She wasn''t expecting a surprise attack at such a time. It was a critical hit! Super effective! Meanwhile, Kris could only look at them with a little bit of annoyance in his eyes. He couldn''t believe the audacity of the two to flirt so openly in someone else''s wedding. He regretted inviting them to their wedding a little. "The bride has entered!" A few more seconds passed and another announcement resounded like a clear morning bell. Everyone quickly stopped talking as their eyes shifted towards the entrance and bride below the arch. As the bells rang, flowers were scattered left and right as the flower girls walked the aisle. One of them was Ruru whose face couldn''t be any happier as she threw petals the color of the rainbow. What followed after them was the entrance of the bride. Silky, white dress flowing like the summer breeze, patterns of gold and silver running along the dress like vines on am olden tree, a thin veil covering her face, giving off an aura of mystery and beauty, and a bouquet of flowers on her hand, filled with vibrant colors like that of a rainbow. Aria was already beautiful, but with the dress she was wearing, she looked even more eye-catching that people wouldn''t be able to take her eyes off her, only frozen in place as they watched her walk down the aisle. Accompanying Aria''s entrance was her mother Valka, in a similarly beautiful dress. It was only then that Grey and Yuna once again realized how excellent of a designer Reina was. Both her mother and older sister looked stunning in her works like pieces of art which came to life. "Beautiful..." "Miss Aria looks amazing..." "Waah¡«!" All sorts of reactions were gathered during Aria''s entrance, all were positive, praising her beauty and grace. But the one whose heart was touched the most was none other than the groom. In his eyes, a goddess has descended. With each step Aria took, Kris'' heart raced more madly and crazier, his face turning hot as if his body was on fire. He couldn''t contain the emotions in his heart as he gazed upon his bride. "Aria...! Aria...! My little girl! You... You''ve grown up so much!" £ÛFalroe£Ý Well, no matter how much emotions Kris felt, he couldn''t beat the bride''s father who was beside him. Even though he already promised himself to not cry at the wedding, he still did so in the end. It was quite an interesting sight. "Dad..." £ÛAria£Ý "Fufufu!" £ÛValka£Ý It was a good thing that Aria was wearing a veil to cover her face, otherwise, people would have seen how red her face was from embarrassment. No one could see, but under her veil, she was pouting because of Falroe''s actions. "Then, I leave my daughter in your care, Kris." £ÛValka£Ý Kris nodded at Valka''s words as he received his bride''s hands. They were as soft and warm as he remembered, his heart beating with joy and excitement as they faced the altar together, hands linked with one another. The wedding has now started and with it, everyone''s eyes and focus were drawn to the altar upfront. The mood couldn''t have been any more peaceful as Falroe initiated the start of the ceremony. "Ladies, Gentlemen, and Beasts alike. The friends and family of Kris and Aria, welcome and thank you for being here on this sacred and important day. We are gathered here at this moment to witness the unification of these two lovely souls before us as the Great God joins their hands in marriage..." £ÛFalroe£Ý A long but heartfelt opening speech resounded in the venue as Falroe opened his mouth. He who was usually carefree and cheerful was now stern and serious as he conducted the wedding ceremony not only as a Chief, but also as a Father. Everyone''s eyes and ears were on the altar as Falroe continued his words. It was deathly quiet but rather than an eerie vibe, all it gave off was a sense of peace and tranquility as if everyone was one with the gentle forest. "If anyone present here is against this union of souls, speak now or forever hold your peace until the ends of time." £ÛFalroe£Ý The surrounding remained quiet. There was no one who voiced out their opposition towards the wedding. There were only gentle and warm smiles to be seen on the participants'' faces as the wedding continued to commence. What came after was the readings of those who were chosen as representatives for the bride and groom''s families. The first who came up was Aria''s mother, Valka, speaking from her own experience with Falroe. For the groom''s side... "Grey, it''s your turn. Good luck." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey took it upon himself to take the role. If it was before, he would not do such a thing as he doesn''t think he is qualified. But now, with a certain special someone, he could proudly give a reading, one missed with his philosophy and experiences. "Love is like a winding river. There are times when the river is calm, flowing naturally towards the sea, still and quiet. But in times of chaos, turbulence could flood the river aggressively, washing away everything which has been built and destroying what has been founded. Sometimes, the river may overflow. Sometimes, the river may dry up. Sometimes, the river may be polluted, poisoned by those around it. But no matter what happens, it will always leave its mark in the vast lands, a memory deeply engraved in our hearts. Like a winding river changing and gushing ever so frequently, love also changes with time, but no matter what, a river is still a river, and love is still love. There is no need for needless doubts and worries. That is just how love is. Like a river flowing endlessly until its time is up... Mister Kris, Miss Aria, I hope your love will be filled with waves of joy and happiness, continuing to flow eternally until the ends of time." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence, there was only silence at first, but that silence was soon broken as claps echoed one after another, louder and louder. Some were crying, while some were smiling, but all of them felt a certain warmth and certainty bloom in their hearts. "That was quite the speech, Grey." £ÛKris£Ý "Well, I did try my best... Good luck, Mister Kris, Miss Aria." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, thank you..." £ÛAria£Ý Grey returned back to his seat and the wedding continued. As soon as he took his seat, a comforting warmth engulfed his hands as a certain blushing elf held it rightly. There were no words needed to be said. After the readings of the representative, Falroe shared his own. He then addressed the bride and groom about the importance and responsibilities of marriage and the weight of the vows they are about to say. "Your golden hair which flowed like silk dancing in the wind, your eyes like the blue sky, ever so bright and lovely. The very first moment I laid my eyes on you, my heart started racing wildly. Standing here before you, I don''t know if it is a dream, but if it is, I don''t want to wake up anymore. Aria, I love you and I always will." £ÛKris£Ý The first to say their vows was Kris. His eyes were full of sincerity as each word carried his genuine and true feelings. He looked at Aria like she was a precious and invaluable treasure, ending his words with a kiss on the back of her hand. "Kris, the first time I saw you, I honestly thought you were just some troublesome thug in the guild..." £ÛAria£Ý Everybody giggled and chuckled at Aria''s words. Kris was the one most affected as he flinched whilst recalling his dark past. Their first impressions couldn''t be any more different than it already is. "But then... I don''t know what happened to me, but before I knew it, I already found myself searching and thinking of you every passing minute. It was then that I knew it was love. I was in love. From then, my love only grew stronger. Even at this moment, I feel like my heart is about to burst. Just looking at you, my heart starts to burn fiercely. If you think this is a dream, then I want to dream it with you. Kris, I love you too." £ÛAria£Ý Hidden by her veil, little tears trickled down her beautiful face, glimmering a little as the gentle sunlight reflected from it. She was happy, very happy. It was the happiest day of her life. The vows were sealed, and now, there was one thing which needed to be done. The rings were brought towards the altar by the ring bearer, Zeke, their golden brilliance gleaming brighter than the sun. "Aria, do you take Kris as your husband, promising to love him until the end of time til death do you apart?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "I do." £ÛAria£Ý "Kris, do you take Aria as your wife, promising to love her until the end of time til death do you apart? Promising to sing you lullabies every night before she goes to sleep? Promising to spoil her like a baby..," £ÛFalroe£Ý "Yes...?" £ÛKris£Ý Kris'' turn came, but it was somewhat different from Aria''s part. It was much longer, and also had strange, questionable parts added in it. Parts which were mixed with Falroe''s feeling as a father. "Do you promise to give us a grandchild next year©`" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Dad!" £ÛAria£Ý It was only when Aria scolded him that Falroe stopped. Even when Aria''s face was covered with a veil, it was obvious that she was really embarrassed. One could only imagine how red she already was. "Hahaha, I do. If she needs lullabies, I will sing it. If she wants to be spoiled, I will do so. If she wants a dragon''s heart, I will slay it. I am hers to command." £ÛKris£Ý Even then, Kris played along with Falroe''s jokes, his emotions as sincere as one could be. A gentle smile formed on Falroe''s face as he watched the two exchanged their rings with one another. "I now pronounce these two before me, Husband and Wife!" £ÛFalroe£Ý Falroe''s declaration echoed, the bells rang one after another, and cheers filled the air as Kris lifted Aria''s veil and they shared a kiss with one another, sealing their fates and lives together and journeying through life in each other''s arms. Yet in such a joyous celebration, Yuna couldn''t help but look at Grey who has been using a peculiar object throughout the wedding. She didn''t know what the object was, but she knew it was another one of Grey''s inventions. "Grey, what''s that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you''ll find out later. But for now, let''s keep it a secret, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, sure..." £ÛYuna£Ý Responded Yuna but her eyes were attached to the strange object in Grey''s hands. It was only after several seconds passed that she decided to ignore it and focus her attention back to Kris and Aria. "Congratulations, Miss Aria! Mister Kris!" "I can''t believe it... Our little Aria''s married now..." "You look perfect together!" Cheers, cries, and wishes echoed from the crowd as Kris and Aria walked down the aisle once again for the recession. The only difference was that now, they were holding each other''s hands. After them, their respective families followed behind them, but during the whole time, Aria couldn''t ignore a certain pair of eyes looking at her, or rather, looking at what she was holding onto. "Umm... Grey, is something wrong...? You''ve been looking at the bouquet this entire time..." £ÛAria£Ý "A-Ah, sorry, I didn''t mean to do that. It''s just that I remembered a custom from where I came from after seeing it." £ÛGrey£Ý "A custom...?" £ÛAria£Ý "Yes, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Slowly but surely, Grey explained the custom of throwing the bouquet to Aria. Not only her, the others were also drawn to Grey''s explanation as they gathered around him to listen to what he was talking about. "I see... What an interesting custom..." £ÛAria£Ý "Hmm... Should we try it then? Throwing the bouquet?" £ÛValka£Ý "Me! Me! I want to try!" "I also want to participate!" At Valka''s suggestion, the attention of all single ladies was quickly garnered. While there wasn''t any proof it was true, there wasn''t anything wrong in trying it. Since it was novel, a lot of them were excited by the thought of it. With everyone''s excitement peaking, Aria couldn''t do much but agree to it. She headed to the front, facing the altar whilst the ladies gathered at the back, waiting for the bouquet to be tossed. "Yuna, you won''t be participating?" £ÛValka£Ý "Ah, no... It''s too early for me, anyways..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, I see..." £ÛValka£Ý Yuna only seated herself just a few distance away from the others, showing no signs of wanting to participate. While she was interested, she still thinks marriage is still too early for her. She could only watch them nearby. "Then, I''m tossing it now!" £ÛAria£Ý A soon as Aria tossed the bouquet, a fierce competition broke out between the ladies. The men were terrified at the sight. It was a gathering of ladies but a pack of starving predators ready to rip each other apart. "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh?" £ÛValka£Ý But as playful fate would have it, none of the ladies managed to catch the bouquet. As it bounced back and forth between their hands, it flew quite far away and Yuna managed to catch it by reflex. All eyes were on her at that moment. "Fufufu, looks like our dear Yuna is getting married next!" £ÛValka£Ý As fast as lightning, Yuna''s face was quickly painted red as she realized what it meant. She then looked at Grey in a panic, but after seeing his face which was similarly beet red, she only became more flustered. Even when he was the very one who introduced such a custom to them, never in his wildest imagination did Grey think it would lead to self-destruction, their faces both red as one can be. Oh, how cruel fate can be. CHAPTER 151 END Chapter 152: Celebration! (pt. I) The afternoon light reached towards the ground, illuminating the forest ever so gently. Lilies, roses, hibiscus, daisies, tulips, orchids, carnations, and all flowers one could imagine filled each and every corner of the place, two figures sitting by themselves, enjoying the peace together. With the wedding ceremony finished, most of the guests have already headed towards the reception venue. All that were left were the bride, the groom, their families, and a few important figures. Of course, it also meant that Grey and Yuna were still there. "Yuna, have you cooled down already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Meekly, Yuna answered Grey''s question, her face still colored a rosy tint. While her red really became red after catching the bouquet, what was more tiring and more embarrassing was what came after. After catching the bouquet, the single ladies quickly gathered around her, asking her a couple of questions relating to her relationship with Grey. And when an innocent Ruru approached her too, asking when she''ll marry Grey, her embarrassment peaked and her mind stopped functioning, she overheated. "Then, how about we head to the venue? I''m sure everyone''s waiting." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Still answering meekly, Yuna accepted Grey''s hand as she stood, rejoining with the others and heading towards the reception venue which was just the village plaza in front of the Chief''s residence. The large open space which was usually empty was now filled with people in every nook and cranny. While it may not be as crowded as the scene back at the founding festival back at the royal capital, it was still an amazing number nonetheless. Hundreds of villagers were already present at the scene and a few hundred more are coming after some time. It was a village-wide celebration which every villager joined with bright smiles on their faces. Of course, what kind of wedding reception would be complete without the food which many of the attendees are there for. From the front, back, and the sides, tables were connected with one another, covered by white cloth and creating a noticeable long line, extending dozens of meters. The dishes on the top weren''t any less outstanding either. From head to tail, the table was filled with all sorts of dishes. Just a single glance and one would already identify several dozens, if not a couple hundred present. It was the product of Grey and Yuna''s hard work along with the help of the village''s best cooks. It went without saying that it took a lot of effort. From the planning, to preparing, all the way to the end, it took a stupendous amount of work. Just this morning, they were grinding their bones to meet the deadline. If one were to look at it, they would think that rather than a wedding reception, it looked more like a celebratory feast or a festival, and one wouldn''t be wrong. The scale was just that grand. Sparkle Sparkle Sparkle "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý And as one would expect, Yuna''s eyes were lighting up brighter than the sun as she looked at the dishes with great intent. Even though she was one of the people who prepared it, he couldn''t help but feel excited. "The bride and groom have arrived!" A loud announcement echoed as Kris and Aria entered the venue. Everyone''s eyes were on them as they paved the way, celebratory wishes and exclamations of joy came flying towards the two as the villagers expressed their heartfelt feelings. It was a chaotic scene, yet it was strangely refreshing. Although everyone had their differences, they all came together to wish their little angel and the man she fell in love with. They all wished them a happy marriage from the bottom of their hearts. The bride and groom continued to walk and they soon arrived at their own seats, located at the venue''s center. A few seats were arranged by their sides, reserved for their family members and close associates. "Waah¡«! The villagers really love Miss Aria, don''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, not ''Miss'' Aria, but ''Missus Aria''. She''s already married now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right! Sorry, ''Missus'' Aria¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s words were genuine, but behind them was a teasing smile. And realizing once again the reality that she was now married, Aria''s face turned red like that of a ripe cherry, feeling emotions just as sweet and intoxicating. Even when they had already seated themselves, the loud and excited cheers didn''t stop. The people still continued to congratulate the two of them, only quieting down when Falroe stepped up with a magic tool in his hands. The magic tool was none other than a voice-enlarging device that works about the same way as a microphone. Now, not as the Chief, but as the bride''s father, it was his duty to call the other''s attention and present his speech for this glorious day. "23 years ago, when Valka said she was pregnant, I felt like the happiest man in the world. That time, I was speechless. I couldn''t express my emotions and all I could do was cry in happiness like an idiot. Months passed by, and another angel finally came into my life. My baby, Aria, was born. When Valka was pregnant, I thought I couldn''t be any happier, but after feeling her little hands... It was only then that I learnt I was wrong. I cried in joy once again. Each day was full of joy and excitement..." £ÛFalroe£Ý Her first smile, her first laugh, her first words, the first time she crawled and walked. Falroe mentioned all of Aria''s firsts and the overflowing happiness he felt each time he saw his daughter grow. Valka also shared the same sentiment with Falroe. As her mother, she also felt the same happiness everyday. While there were times she was angry and disappointed at her, such was parenting. She still loved her the same. While Falroe looked calm and dignified while he was giving his speech, it couldn''t be any further than reality. He was barely stopping himself from bawling once again. The more he remembered Aria''s adorable past, the harder it was to hold his tears. "And now, on this very day, my sweet baby''s reached yet another stage of her life. Now, she has become a good man''s wife. Yes, I''m a little lonely, but I am even happier. My daughter has grown so much... Aria, no matter what happens, just know we will always love you and we will always be here for you, and Kris... I leave my daughter in your care. Make her the happiest woman in the world." £ÛFalroe£Ý Claps echoed as Falroe''s speech ended. His eyes looking at Kris'' direction, a gentle smile appeared as soon as he saw the gray-haired man nodded whilst holding his daughter''s hand. He was satisfied. After Falroe, it was Valka''s turn to give her own piece. Just like Falroe, she also recalled her experiences as a mother leading up to this point. Next were Reina and Zeke, both announcing to the world how amazing their older sister was. Attending as Kris'' younger siblings, Grey and Yuna also gave their own speeches. They tackled the times they spent together. Although not often, and full of strange happenings, they were still memorable experiences nonetheless. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. After the attending family members, other important guests gave their speeches. There was Rozelia, the captain of the guards Aria once hunted often with, and a couple more. Everybody''s heart melted when Ruru gave a sweet speech of her own. It may not be appropriate, but it was still heartfelt. "Make space for the bride and groom''s first dance!" The atmosphere quickly changed as music filled the air. Pianos, violins, flutes, and all sorts of instruments gave rise to a myriad of sounds, creating harmonies melodies which calmed the people''s hearts. "May I?" £ÛKris£Ý "Furufu! You may..." £ÛAria£Ý As Aria took Kris'' hand, the two of them headed to the dance floor. Along with the song''s lovely notes and rests, their footsteps filled the air as they danced fluidly like the gentle breeze flowing ever so gently and ever so gracefully. Even though the dance floor was just makeshift, the ground simply hardened and polished with magic, it didn''t affect the two''s performance. They still danced as if they owned the stage, their gracefulness capturing everyone''s eyes and hearts. "Waah¡«! They look so perfect together!" "How beautiful..." Mouths opened and eyes stared in admiration as Kris and Aria continued to dance. The sun was still up in the sky, but at this very moment, the ones who shone the most were the two of them. "Hahaha, I still remember the first time we danced together..." £ÛKris£Ý "Kris, don''t you dare bring it up...!" £ÛAria£Ý "Haha, you were such a horrible dancer back then. I couldn''t even remember how many times you''ve stepped on my feet," £ÛKris£Ý "Kris...!" £ÛAria£Ý Shouting while whispering at the same time. Aria''s voice could be described in such a way as she gripped tighter on her man''s sleeves. Her face was turning red as she recalled such embarrassing memories of the past. While it is true that she was a genius at magic and combat, the same couldn''t be said towards other aspects. The very first time she danced, it was nothing short of a disaster. She managed to step on her partner''s foot every single time. Thankfully, that partner was Kris, otherwise, bones could have been broken. "I could still remember how numb my feet were when we finished dancing. Ah, those were the day©` Agh!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris couldn''t even finish his words when a sudden pain cut him off. What pained was none other than his left foot where one could see a certain mark on his shoes as if a certain someone stepped on it, using their heel nonetheless. When Kris raised his eyes, he was greeted by Aria''s adorable sulking face, trying to look away from him. But even though she was looking away, she still remembered to dance properly and gracefully. "Hey, Aria... That was intentional, wasn''t it?" £ÛKris£Ý "I don''t know what you''re talking about." £ÛAria£Ý Kris asked to confirm but all he got was a spicy response. It has only been a little more than an hour since they were wed and they were already on their first argument. In a way, you could say they were an amazing couple. "Then, you won''t mind if I switch up the pace, do you?" £ÛKris£Ý "Eh?" £ÛAria£Ý Turning his words to reality, Kris drew Aria close to her until their faces were almost touching. He held him tighter and closer, to the latter''s surprise, ending his playful actions with a mischievous smile on his face. Twists and turns were made as Kris turned serious. He was like an instructor and Aria was his dancer as they danced on the spacious dance floor like birds flying freely in the sky, exuding an aura of nobility and gracefulness. Time continued ticking and the song continued to play, Kris and Aria dancing in one another arms as if nothing in the world mattered. And as a finisher, a dip was made with their bodies leaning towards the ground, falling but not falling. But the performance didn''t end there, when suddenly, as Aria was still held in the same position, he gave her a kiss to her forehead, catching the latter off guard and making her red all the way to the tip of her ears. A mischievous smile could once again be seen on Kris'' face. Clap Clap Clap Cheers and claps filled the air as Kris and Aria''s dance ended, but the excitement didn''t just end there. After their dance, two more figures made their entrance on the dance floor. It was Falroe and Valka, preparing for the dance with their parents. Another song was played and new melodies filled the air. A new dance commenced with Kris and Aria dancing with their new partners. Kris now danced with Valka, whilst Falroe danced with Aria. Each and every step was done with skillful execution and there wasn''t a single mistake to be spotted. The song continued and silence could be observed, silence which was easily broken when Valka opened her mouth. "Oh, it looks like our daughter married quite the excellent dancer." £ÛValka£Ý "Hahaha, I''m flattered, Ma''am." £ÛKris£Ý "No, not at all. It''s not just empty flattery, I really mean it. Kris, you''re a good dancer. You looked so good together with Aria." £ÛValka£Ý "I see,.. Then I will accept the compliment, Ma''am. I''m really happy!" £ÛKris£Ý A smile bloomed on Kris'' face as he continued to dance with Valka. Although not as perfect as when he danced with Aria, they still danced beautifully, successfully garnering the attention of the crowd. "Kris... I know that Falroe had already said it, but... I leave our sweet and lovable child in your care. Now, it''s your turn to make her happy. I leave the rest to you." £ÛValka£Ý "You can rest assured, Ma''am. Even if this body gets destroyed, I will do everything to protect her smile. You can rest easy." £ÛKris£Ý "Fufufu, then it seems all my worries were needless, but Kris..." £ÛValka£Ý "Yes...?" £ÛKris£Ý "It''s not ''Ma''am'', but ''Mom''. We''re family now!" £ÛValka£Ý Kris froze at Valka''s statement. While he was aware that he was already married, such a reality hasn''t settled in yet. Now, Valka wasn''t simply Aria''s mother, he was now his mother-in-law, family. "Yes, Mom..." £ÛKris£Ý "Fufufu, that''s more like it!" £ÛValka£Ý An overflowing happiness surged inside Kris'' heart as he continued to dance with Valka. He, who grew up an orphan, now has people he can proudly call his family. There was simply no greater joy to be felt. Meanwhile, while Kris and Valka talked with one another, a certain, familiar cry rang inside their ears. The origin was none other than Falroe whose emotions were now laid out bare. Tears were now trickling down his face. "My baby...! My sweet baby...! It feels like it was just yesterday when you called me ''Papa''...! Why did you get married?! Just why...?!" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Dad..." £ÛAria£Ý It was quite the interesting sight and Aria could only utter the same words as before. Even though the wedding ceremony and speeches were already over, Falroe still found a way to cry about something. It was quite worrying. Seconds flew by and the dance continued, filling the spectators with admiration and awe as they watched the four dance fluidly like that of flowing water. As the song ended, the movements stopped and they bowed their heads to their partners. Clap Clap Clap Clap A cacophony of claps and cheers echoed towards the sky once again as the four of them exited the stage. It was even much louder and chaotic than before. The effect when beautiful people dance with grace. Well, if it were only adoration, none could beat Aria''s younger brother, Zeke. His eyes were now sparkling like the sea under the midnight sky illuminated by the moon and stars. Amongst the people present, he was the biggest fan. "Waah¡«! Big Sis Aria and Big Bro Kris looks so cool¡«!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Fufufu, you really adore them, don''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I adore them the most! One day, I also want to be as strong as them! Then I''ll find myself a beautiful bride and also dance like that!" £ÛZeke£Ý Eyes full of burning determination, Zeke declared ever so proudly. Now, it was not only their strength, he also wanted to follow their steps like a little child who mimics those around it. He saw everything about the two were dreamy and fascinating. "Hahaha, then don''t forget to invite us when the time comes, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I''ll make sure Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna attend the wedding! And Big Sid Reina will make my bride''s dress! It''s going to be the best wedding in the entire world!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Z-Zeke, the pressure''s too much...!" £ÛReina£Ý "Fufufu, I''m sure Reina can do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛReina£Ý The daydreaming continued and Zeke''s determination only grew stronger. He may act like an adult from time to time and gets serious during combat, but in times such as these, Grey and Yuna realized he was still a child. Falroe and the others returned to their seats, and like an excited child greeting their parents who have come home, Zeke told them of his goals. They could only chuckle and giggle warmly as they listened attentively and cheerfully. Chatter Chatter Chatter A loud chattering echoed once again as another song was played. Now that the bride and groom had finished dancing the first dance, it was the turn for the attendees to dance with their chosen partners. The dance floor was open! "Oi, Grey, Yuna. It''s your turn to dance now. Show them how it''s done." £ÛKris£Ý "Oh? Are Grey and Yuna good dancers as well?" £ÛValka£Ý "I want to see Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna dancing!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hahaha, then I guess we have no choice then." £ÛGrey£Ý Not denying any of their claims, Grey only laughed heartily as he stood up from his seat. He fixed his clothes with a quick tug on his coat, taking only a single step before turning his body and extending his hands to a certain lovely lady. "May I have this dance, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! With pleasure, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý A smile on her face, Yuna happily accepted Grey''s invitation as she offered her hand for him to take. The song has already played for some time, but that didn''t matter. The two of them made their grand entrance. Common courtesy in play, the two bowed their heads to one another before they started their dance. They then held each other''s hands and letting the melody guide them, their steps echoed in the air. When one stepped their foot forward, the other backed off the opposite foot. The twist, the turns, the spins and dips of every kind, there wasn''t a single mistake to be spotted. They were like a prince and princess one would see in fairy tales, figures of art dancing ever so harmoniously. "Hm? Have you been practicing? It seems like you''ve gotten better." £ÛGrey£Ý "Maybe, maybe not. Who knows?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Acting mysterious, aren''t we, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, let''s leave it at that, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý The dance continued and so did their teasing. Rather than a couple dancing happily, they were like children simply playing with one another. They shone like the gentle raindrops after the rain, dancing by the wind and falling deeper and deeper to each other with every second. Of course, it went without saying that they became the center of attention. As Yuna''s silver flowed freely in the air, Grey''s pitch black hair contrasted it as their jewel-like eyes shimmered brightly. They were beautiful, gorgeous even. "So beautiful..." £ÛReina£Ý One of those who were engrossed with their dance was Reina. Since she had nothing much to do, she decided to go around the reception venue, but as she did so, she was caught by Grey and Yuna''s dancing, her eyes filled with awe. "Ah!" £ÛReina£Ý Although she walked slowly, due to her being distracted by them, she bumped into a person''s shoulder before she noticed it. The other person, being bigger than she was, wasn''t hurt that much. Rather, it was Reina who was as she fell flat towards the ground. "Oh, sorry. Are you okay, Miss Reina?" £Û???£Ý "N-No, I''m alright..." £ÛReina£Ý It was as if time froze. Dark green hair fluttering in the wind, deep red eyes which resembled fragrant roses, and a face which looked like it was a finely-sculpted piece of art. Reina''s heart was captured by the young man who offered his hand to her. The young man was named Eldhart, one of the young trainees who will soon become one the villages'' guards. With talent only Zeke could rival, he was the best amongst his peers. The perfect man young ladies would pine for. "A-Ah, I''m alright! So-Sorry for bumping into you!" £ÛReina£Ý "Ah, no... I should be the one saying©`" £ÛEldhart£Ý "I-If you want s-something, please d-don''t hesitate. I-I''ll do my best to make it! I promise I-I''ll make it up to you!" £ÛReina£Ý Eldhart was stunned. He already knew that Reina was timid and meek, but he didn''t know it was that bad. He couldn''t even apologize properly, and even if he did, with Reina''s responsibility, she would probably apologize even harder, and he was right. No other choices left, Eldhart could only heave a silent sigh as he thought of what to do. Since Reina would push harder if he rejects her favor, he needs to think of a simple way which won''t require much effort from her. It was then that an idea struck his mind like lightning. "Then... If Miss Reina insists, can I have the pleasure of having your first dance?" £ÛEldhart£Ý "M-Me?! B-But I''m not that good of a dancer..." £ÛReina£Ý "Hahaha, that''s alright. I''m not that much of a dancer either, that makes it the two of us. So, what do you say?" £ÛEldhart£Ý "...... T-Then i-if you would..." £ÛReina£Ý A rosy tint painted on her cheeks, Reina meekly accepted Eldhart''s invitation. Seeing her flushed face, Eldhart also started to feel embarrassed as a strange emotion brewed in his heart. A happy and confusing feeling. The blooming of a new flower. CHAPTER 152 END Chapter 153: Celebration! (pt. II) Gloom, despair, and terror. There are only these three things as if the world was about to end. Such an atmosphere loomed over a certain figure as his heart was swallowed by darkness. Darkness which is even darker than the abyss itself. Contrary to the festive and happy celebration, Falroe''s expression couldn''t be any darker. There were tears in the corner of his eyes as he clenched his fist, trembling a little and not uttering even a single word. It was as if he wanted to disappear entirely. "Umm, Missus Valka... What''s wrong with Mister Falroe?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you see..." £ÛValka£Ý Valka did not say any more, she simply glanced at a certain direction, prompting Grey and Yuna to follow. There, they saw Reina happily talking and laughing with a young elven man with such bright glee on her face. It was then that they understood what was happening, Today, his older daughter had just gotten married, and now, his younger daughter was starting a new relationship with a man. As a father, there was no greater despair than seeing his daughters getting taken away from him. There was no greater pain. "My babies... Why is this happening...? First, Aria, and now, even Reina?! Why?! Just why, Dear God?! Why have you forsaken me?!" £ÛFalroe£Ý Shout as mighty as he can, but there wouldn''t be any answer. Not only does a God not usually reply to the mortals, the very God of Merusia had literally left for a higher plane. Grey could only smile wryly, knowing such a fact. Falroe''s overdramatic outburst continued and the rest decided to just ignore him and leave him be. It wasn''t the first time it had happened. When Aria got in a relationship with Kris, he also cried just as loudly. It was the usual. Valka leading them, the others went up the stage where their seats were, grabbing wine glasses along the way. Wine was then poured on each of their glasses and the attendees followed suit, grabbing their cups and filling them with various wines which suited their tastes. "Everyone, thank you for attending on this important day of our lives. We couldn''t be any happier to see you with such bright faces on this day..." £ÛKris£Ý As Kris told his speech, there weren''t any other noises to be heard. Everyone listened attentively as the groom gave his gratitude to those who attended, swirling his glass subtly and glancing at Aria from time to time. "Well, I don''t want to keep blabbering and keep you on waiting. All of you already know how happy I am... I''m just a simple man, after all." £ÛKris£Ý Unlike the previous speeches, Kris'' current speech was more casual and friendly. It was as if he was just talking to his close friends. It made the villagers laugh and smile as they continued to listen. "Then everyone, without further ado, let''s enjoy the rest of the day and cheers to a happy life!" £ÛKris£Ý """To a happy life!!"" """Cheers!""'' """To Kris and Little Aria!""" Kris raised his wine glass and made a toast with Aria, clings and twings softly echoing everywhere as they drank the wine. The people responded and loud cheers filled the air. It was the start of the true celebration. With the toast finished, the served dishes were opened one after another, white, hot steam rising to the sky as the hot dishes were revealed. Everyone''s mood quickly improved by leaps and bounds as the magnificent and mouthwatering sight was revealed before them. People quickly lined up at the serving tables and the food quickly decreased with each person lining up. Still, it didn''t make much of a difference since the amount of food served was just as stupendous as the amount of people present. "Oh? What''s this?" A man, picking what dishes he''ll eat, suddenly stopped in his tracks. In the corner of his eyes, there was a certain dish he hadn''t seen before. It had an orangey brown color and was viscous in nature, a stew filled with meat and some vegetables. "Ah, that. That''s curry. Mister Grey and Miss Yuna made it." "Oh, is that so?! It must be delicious then!" "Hey, leave some for us!" The curry quickly drew the attention of many as many people rushed towards it. They were the workers Grey and Yuna once cooked for before. After eating a couple of dishes from them, an equation of Grey and Yuna''s cooking = delicious has formed in their minds. Excitedly, the workers lined up after the curry. Seeing them do so, some of the curious crowd also lined up after them. The line only grew longer and longer with the passing of time, until... "Oh! This is really good!" "That''s it! If you''re a man, spicy food really is the way to go!" "Wooh! This is amazing!" Cries of amazement and surprise echoed in the air as the people had a taste of the fabled curry which has managed to capture everyone''s heart without fail. It only made those falling in line to become more excited as they anticipated how it would taste like. "This...! What is this?! It''s so juicy and tasty!" "I''ve never tasted anything like this!" "Oh! So cheesy!" The excitement didn''t just stop with the curry. The hamburg steak, spaghetti, pork with grated ginger, lasagna, and all the dishes they cooked received very positive feedback. All the villagers enjoyed them like excited little children. Of course, the dishes the other cooks prepared were also very delicious. It''s just that the novelty of their dishes drew the curiosity of many. Especially the children, they were quickly drawn to them. They especially like the different kinds of pasta. The celebration continued and Grey and Yuna''s dishes received more attention than they even anticipated. It was a first seeing such a lively scene as if the village was just dining together as one big, happy family. "Oh my, Grey and Yuna''s dishes are receiving a lot of attention." £ÛValka£Ý "That''s because Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna''s cooking is delicious!" £ÛZeke£Ý "That''s right. But at this rate, we might not get a taste of it..." £ÛValka£Ý "Ah! No! Grey, let''s hurry!" £ÛYuna£Ý Traces of urgency were quickly painted on Yuna''s face as soon as she heard Valka''s words. One of the reasons she participated in cooking was not only because she enjoyed the act itself. It was also because she liked eating. There was no way she was going to wait willy-nilly. But before Yuna could even start to rush towards the serving tables, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, or rather, she was made to stop on her tracks. Out of nowhere, Grey''s hands suddenly grabbed her shoulders, stopping her from rushing abruptly. "Now, now, why don''t we calm down a little. People might get hurt if you suddenly rushed over there." £ÛGrey£Ý The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "B-Bu-But, Grey... The food... The food''s going away..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, that''s why I reserved some beforehand." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Really?! You did?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s expression quickly switched from depressed to extremely happy in just a fraction of a second. Her eyes were now glimmering and full of sparkles as she looked at Grey as if she was looking at an angel, shining even brighter when Grey nodded in confirmation. "Grey, you really are the bestest of the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý A tight embrace came lunging towards Grey''s body as Yuna pounced towards him with such a happy face. While he was happy that Yuna was hugging him, he felt a little conflicted. Being hugged because of food was somewhat unsettling. Setting his conflicting emotions aside, Grey quickly took out a large table from his "Inventory" and covered it with a clean, white tablecloth. After which, dishes were served one after another under the table was filled to the brim. Excited faces could be seen in all directions as the people looked at the dishes, taking their seats soon after. It was as if there was a filter in their eyes as the dishes looked like they were sparkling. Even Falroe which was down in the dumps was now somewhat cheerful. "Mmn! Delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Big Bro Grey, what''s this?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hm? Ah, that''s lasagna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Lasagna... Waah¡«! It''s sweet and cheesy! Meaty, too!" £ÛZeke£Ý Yuna was stuffing herself full, Zeke asked curiously periodically, Falroe and Valka spoon feeding one another ever so boldly, and Reina enjoying her meal in silence, daydreaming a little about Eldhart. Their lively meal continued like that. Of course, the bride and groom also didn''t back down from the challenge. Following Falroe and Valka, the two of them started feeding each other too. The atmosphere was sickly sweet. Any normal person would find it hard to intrude on them. "Uuu... I want to eat some pizza..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Pizza? What''s that?" £ÛZeke£Ý "It''s a umm... Flat bread with melted cheese, and uhh... tomato sauce and lots of toppings! It''s delicious food!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Pizza...!" £ÛZeke£Ý Various images came flashing inside Zeke''s mind as he thought of what pizza looked like, using Yuna''s vague descriptions. Needless to say, what he imagined couldn''t be any further from reality. Still, that doesn''t make him any less excited. Meanwhile, Grey could only look at the two of them with concern. While he was a little concerned with Zeke getting easily influenced by Yuna, he was more concerned about the latter. He didn''t know what to do with his adorable, but gluttonous girlfriend. "Oh, by the way... Mister Kris, Missus©` No, that really feels weird... Miss Aria, I think I''ll just stick to calling you ''Miss Aria'' from now on. No matter how I put it, it really feels weird calling you ''Missus Aria''..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Miss Aria is Miss Aria, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu. Please do. I''m also still getting used to it myself. Fufufu!" £ÛAria£Ý Grey was going to say an important statement, but no matter how important it was, he needed to cut his own words. Addressing Aria with "Missus" just wouldn''t sit well with him. The same went for Yuna. "Alright then, Miss Aria, Mister Kris, would you please follow me a little. Yuna and I prepared a little something for the two of you." £ÛGrey£Ý Kris and Aria could only tilt their heads in curiosity as they followed Grey and Yuna''s lead. While they were sure it was a gift, they were still puzzled since the gift giving was still a little while away. Out of nowhere, Grey once again pulled out a table from his "Inventory", surprising people yet again. After which, another white tablecloth was placed atop of the table, finishing it with a little bit of plates and utensils here and there. Needless to say, Grey and Yuna''s "little" something was not little at all! In front of them, two large cakes consisting of five layers each and standing even taller than them were taken out. One was white with pink cream, flavored strawberry and vanilla while the other was black with dark brown icing, flavored chocolate. "Grey, Yuna... What the heck is this...?" £ÛKris£Ý Apart from the ones Kris and Aria saw at noble and royal celebrations, they were the biggest cakes they have ever seen. They could only imagine how much effort it took to make them, not to mention how beautifully and intricate they were designed. They were grand masterpieces. "It''s cake?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, obviously it''s cake! I''m asking why did you make these?! One of these alone can feed a whole village, and you made two of them?!" £ÛKris£Ý Kris couldn''t keep his emotions in check anymore. While he knew Grey and Yuna did many strange things from time to time, he still didn''t expect they''ll just whip out two massive cakes out of the blue. Well, it wasn''t only Kris. Everyone was in a state of shock and surprise. Even Zeke who was usually energetic was still frozen as he scaled the cake. Its size alone was intimidating and domineering. "Ah, well... From where I came from, there''s a tradition called ''Cake Cutting'' initiated by the bride and groom. It is said to symbolize the husband and wife''s first task and commitment to one another, so I thought we''d bake some cakes for you." £ÛGrey£Ý There was only silence after they explained their actions. Both the bouquet toss and the cake cutting. It was the first time they had heard of such customs. It was bound to make them surprised and a little curious. Still, the word "commitment" resounded clearly in Kris and Aria''s heart. Who knew that such simple gestures of cutting cake together could mean so much. It might be strange to them, but it was also interesting and worth the try. "Haah... Really, you and your customs..." £ÛKris£Ý "Fufufu, Why don''t we try it? We already have the cakes anyways. It would be a waste if we just let them be." £ÛValka£Ý "Yes! I also want to eat some cake!" £ÛZeke£Ý Prompted by the others, Grey handed Kris and Aria a cutting knife. And like the wind flying freely, words quickly spread around about the cake cutting and curious eyes were drawn to the center stage. Even from far away, the large cakes were visible to everyone''s eyes. "Somehow, this feels a little nerve-wracking, isn''t it?" £ÛAria£Ý Whispered Aria softly as she and Kris held the cutting knife together, their hands touching each other''s gently and dearly. There was a reddish tint showing on her cheeks, gracing Kris'' eyes. It didn''t take long before he got flustered too. "Yeah..." £ÛKris£Ý Their cheeks red and blushing, Kris and Aria made the first slice on the cakes. Since there were two, they sliced twice over. And as tradition would go, after cutting the cakes, they fed one another. They tasted both sweetness and bitterness, a taste just like how love was. Clap Clap Clap As soon as they fed each other at the same time, not only did the flavors explode in their mouths, loud cheers and congratulations also boomed in the air. It was only then that their faces truly reddened, realizing how many eyes were looking at them. "Like I thought, this really is embarrassing..." £ÛAria£Ý "Tell me about it..." £ÛKris£Ý Their cheeks flushed as one could be, the cake cutting finished smoothly. After the groom and bride, the people slowly took turns and lined up, cutting themselves some delicious cakes for them to enjoy The villagers were especially fond of the chocolate cake. While it has a tinge of the bitterness, its sweetness balanced it out, it was true that many people were drawn to it because it was new, many people also fell in love with a single bite. Tunes and melodies played and danced in the air once again as the celebration continued. Some ate, some danced, some chatted and laughed heartily, and many congratulated the bride and groom. As the sun set, streetlamps illuminated the central plaza and the wedding reception was still far from finished. Now, there was a long line to be seen as people lined up one after another. At the very end, there was Kris and Aria, sitting carefreely. It was time for gift giving! "Aria, Kris, here''s our gift. I hope you''ll like it." £ÛFalroe£Ý The very first to give their gifts were none other than the bride''s parents, Falroe and Valka. Their gift was a pair of elven charms which has been a tradition for the parents to give to their children. They weren''t just normal charms either. They were made with alchemy and enchanting imbued into handmade crafts, symbolizing a happy life together. Charms which couldn''t be found anywhere else. "Mom, Dad, thank you... We''ll treasure it." £ÛAria£Ý "Fufufu, then that''s enough for us." £ÛValka£Ý After Falroe and Valka, the next to give their gift was Reina and Zeke. Reina gave the two handmade clothing whilst Zeke gave them another charm as he mimicked his parents. It wasn''t very well made but it still made the newlyweds happy nonetheless. And as one would expect, following the order, the next turn was for Grey and Yuna. In their hands, there was a familiar, small present in the form of a white jewelry box with red engravings all over it. "Mister Kris, Miss Aria, here, it''s from the Guildmaster. We don''t know what''s inside it, but we hope you''ll like it." £ÛGrey£Ý "From the Guildmaster? That old man?" £ÛKris£Ý Ryes full of curiosity, Kris and Aria carefully opened the present. Beautiful gleams shimmered as soon as they did as two beautiful bracelets were revealed. One had a dark blue gem embedded on it while the other had a bright yellow gem. "Bracelets...?" £ÛAria£Ý "I never knew that old man liked jewelry..." £ÛKris£Ý Kris and Aria mumbled to themselves as they inspected the bracelets with great interest. Meanwhile, Grey, rather than bracelets, looked at the stones with familiarity in his eyes. It was then that a sudden thought entered his mind. "Ah! So that''s what it meant!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? What do you mean, Grey?" £ÛKris£Ý "Ah, Mister Kris, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey explained the meaning of the stones together as he remembered it in the knowledge God gave him. The gemstones found in the bracelets were none other than the Phantom Sapphire and Angel Eye Garnet, the jewels of night and day, respectively. The Phantom Sapphire represents peace, unity, and balance while the Angel Eye Garnet meant health, hope, and happiness. They aren''t just normal gemstones either as they glow brightly when brought close together. When together, these two gemstones represent a totally different meaning. It is to be together in both the happiest and darkest of times, supporting and becoming the beacon of light for one another. It is the very symbol of love and togetherness. "Haah... That old man... He really..." £ÛKris£Ý Kris was at a loss for words. While he may not say it, Gaston has already become his father figure whom he respects very much. While it was a shame he couldn''t attend the wedding, he was still very happy. He couldn''t be any happier. "Then, I guess Grey and Yuna''s present were the cakes from before?" £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, no, actually, they''re all still in our storage ring. It will take a lot of space, so I''ll be taking them out one by one." £ÛGrey£Ý ""Eh?"" £ÛKris and Aria£Ý Aria asked as she saw no present left in their hands, but oh how wrong she was. One after another, Grey took out fabrics, music boxes, wines, and all sorts of things, making people wonder just how much money they have spent. But amongst the presents taken out, the one which took the most attention was a small, box-looking thing with buttons and a large piece of circular glass in front of it. Neither of them knew what it was. "Grey, this is...?" £ÛAria£Ý "Oh, that... It''s a camera." £ÛGrey£Ý "A camera?" £ÛAria£Ý Aria once again looked at the camera and stared at it like a kid who just found a new, strange object. Not only her, the others were also the same. Yuna had seen the object at the wedding, but even she didn''t know what it was. It was only natural after all, it was not an object of this world. It took a lot of planning, designing, crafting, and enchanting to make. It was only when Grey used his "Divine Eye" and "Divine Mind" as reference along with his knowledge that he managed to complete it. It was one of his biggest projects. "Well, it''s quite hard to explain so I think it''s better to show it in action. Mister Kris, Miss Aria, could you smile for me please?" £ÛGrey£Ý Still puzzled about what was going on, the newlyweds stood up from their seats and took a few steps back. They then smiled at Grey''s request, and then... Flash ... a quick flash illuminated the stage for a hot moment. Soon after, a piece of paper came out of the device, slowly blooming with colors as it dried out. "Mister Kris, Miss Aria, here you go." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey handed the photo to the two, and the moment they saw it, surprise and awe filled their hearts. What was before them was even clearer than a portrait, an image which fully captured their memories together. It was what Grey wanted to gift them. "Grey, this is..." £ÛAria£Ý "It''s nothing much. I just wanted the two of you to have a way to commemorate your happiest moments in your new life together. I hope you use it well." £ÛGrey£Ý The camera was handed over to Kris and Aria, and along it were a couple of already printed photos. Walking down the aisle, the exchanging of vows, the kiss, and many more. Grey had given them the memories he captured through the camera''s lenses. From using light magic to bend light and capture many angles and illusion magic to hide the camera itself, Grey made a lot of effort to surprise the two. But seeing their bewildered yet smiling expressions, it was an effort which was worth it. Grey could only give them a couple hundred photo papers, but those also meant a couple hundred memories. In a world where everything is washed away by the tides of time, it was the greatest gift of all. They couldn''t be any more grateful. "Ah, oh right, here''s another one. It''s a special one so I hope you like it. Especially you, Mister Kris." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛKris£Ý The gratitude Kris once felt was quickly broken as soon as he saw the photo. What was contained there was him just before the wedding, shaking in nervousness with a face as pale as the dead. A special one, indeed. "Grey.... You bastard.... That''s it, you''re finished!" £ÛKris£Ý Bursts of wind brewed on the stage as Grey escaped from the scene and Kris chased after him. The latter''s face having hints of red from both embarrassment and anger, embarrassment of being seen by his bride in such a state. The chase continued and the people could only enjoy the show. Even the bride was giggling to herself as she looked at the photo once again, turning back her gaze towards the man who has now become his husband. It was the happiest day of her life. CHAPTER 153 END Chapter 154: Sweet and Sticky Mochi! Flowers were blooming everywhere. Pink, yellow, blue, and all sorts of colors, flowers could be found sprouting and budding here and there, but it was not a garden nor was it a forest. In the first place, the flowers were nothing but illusory objects brought about by the rosy atmosphere. It was still early in the morning, but the atmosphere was already sweet and sappy like that of freshly harvested honey. The cause was none other than the newlyweds who were flirting so openly even in front of guests. "Here, Aria, say ahh¡«!" £ÛKris£Ý "No... That''s too embarrassing..." £ÛAria£Ý "Come on now, I just want to spoon feed and spoil my cute and lovely wife. Is it so wrong to do so?" £ÛKris£Ý "No, not at all..." £ÛAria£Ý Much to Kris'' persuasion, Aria finally opened her mouth and so, the former managed to feed her. Her cheeks quickly turned bright red as the rosy atmosphere intensified, burying Grey and Yuna in even more flowers. While the two could understand why they were acting like such since they had just gotten married, it was still too much that their eyes started hurting. It was only then that they realized Aria really was Falroe and Valka''s daughter. They two were now regretting visiting so early in the morning. While it was rude to refuse someone''s genuine goodwill to join them in breakfast, at the moment, the two of them felt like air, there but unnoticed by the newlywed couple. But Kris and Aria weren''t the only ones who caught their attention. In the very same room, there were two other people with... interesting... mood about them. One was happy and bright as the sun, Reina, while the other was in the darkest depths of despair, Falroe. Throughout the rest of the night, Reina chatted and danced more with Eldhart. In just a couple hours, they were quick to become friends. She may not have realized it, but Reina was definitely having a crush on the latter. It was obvious with such a dreamy atmosphere looming over her. On the other hand, Falroe was despairing and clenching his heart. The more he looked at how happy his daughter was, the tighter his heart became. His existence was fading faster and faster by the moment. If anything, it was amazing how Valka and Zeke could tolerate such different and extreme atmospheres. Whilst Zeke was understandable since he was still young, not embarrassed as much as the others, Valka was just a different breed. Rather than scolding them, she was encouraging them. An incomprehensible existence. Knock Knock Knock A guest had started knocking on the door, but the moods were not broken in the slightest. It was as if everyone were in their own worlds, not giving a single shred of care about anything else. "Ah, I''ll go get it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, thank you, Grey." £ÛValka£Ý Seeking for a breather, Grey headed towards the door to greet the visitor. But rather than a welcoming smile, what was plastered on Grey''s face was a surprised yet lifeless expression as soon as he opened the door. What greeted him was a nervous young elf, about the same age as him, fixing his clothes a little with a reddish tint on his cheeks. It was the one and only Eldhart whom Reina has been daydreaming about. "G-Good morning, Sir, is©`" £ÛEldhart£Ý "You''re looking for Reina, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! I... Is she around?" £ÛEldhart£Ý "Ah, yeah, she is... Just wait a moment, I''ll go get her." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Thank you very much!" £ÛEldhart£Ý There wasn''t even a need to guess. With his attire and actions, it was obvious what he was there for. He was lucky it was Grey that faced him. If it was Falroe, there was no telling what would have happened. It wouldn''t have been pretty. A lifeless expression on his face, Grey headed back to the dining room to relay the young man''s message. It was still early in the morning yet he felt like going back to bed again. What a troublesome way to start the day. "Reina, someone''s looking for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, y-yes!" £ÛReina£Ý At Grey''s words, Reina quickly stood up from her seat and headed towards the door. Grey hasn''t even told her who was looking for her, yet there was already a blooming expression on her face. A few minutes later, the awkward atmosphere still unchanging, Reina returned with blinding happiness traced on her face. Her cheeks were rosy and her smile was extending ear to ear. Such brilliance only made Grey and Yuna feel more like air. "Umm... Mom, Dad, I-I''m going out for a bit." £ÛReina£Ý "Oh? Did you have something to do today?" £ÛValka£Ý "A-Ah... That''s... Eldhart, he... He asked if we could go around the village today. I-Is it okay? I promise I''ll go home early..." £ÛReina£Ý It was a date. There wasn''t anything else more fit to describe it. While a bright smile bloomed on the mother''s face, the father''s expression was the complete opposite. It was as if the world had crumbled as he froze completely, his face going pale. "Fufufu, of course! Make sure to have lots of fun, okay?" £ÛValka£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛReina£Ý Having gotten her mother''s permission, Reina excitedly exited the house and went out into the open streets. Her timid, high-pitched voice echoing with cheerfulness along with the voice of a joyous young man. Meanwhile, Falroe''s expression have gotten even worse. If one looked at him, it was hard to say he was still a person. He looked more like a lifeless zombie, his soul escaping his body and his eyes void of any color. "Waah¡«! Is Big Sis Reina getting a boyfriend?!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Fufufu, that may be so. If things go well, maybe we''ll have another grand wedding a couple of years from now." £ÛValka£Ý "Really?! I can''t wait to get another big brother!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Then we''ll better support you Big Sis then." £ÛValka£Ý Each and every single statement from Valka and Zeke was like an arrow piercing Falroe''s heart. Especially the words "boyfriend" and "wedding". They were like heavy boulders weighing down on him. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. However, no matter how dark and heavy Falroe''s expressions became, neither Kris nor Aria paid no heed to him. They just continued flirting, spoon feeding, and teasing one another as if they were the only two people in the world. Even when breakfast ended, they were still like that. "Mister Kris and Miss Aria sure are enjoying their newlywed life to the fullest, aren''t they? The atmosphere is so sweet I might get diabetes at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, just let them be. They just got married yesterday. I''m sure it''ll die down in a few days." £ÛValka£Ý Or so Valka said, but coming from her, such words weren''t very convincing. After all, even after having been married for Falroe for more than two decades, they still act like newlyweds, head over heels for one another. ''Really now, the atmosphere is just too sappy li©` hm? Sappy?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey suddenly stopped on his thoughts. Sappy... Viscous... Sticky... Something like honey, sweet and sticky. Such a thought process played inside Grey''s mind until a certain sweet popped up in his mind. A Japanese sweet made with glutinous rice and some sweet fillings. A dessert he often saw in many fictional works and also had the pleasure of tasting it himself. A rice cake with sweet confections hidden inside. It was mochi! "Hey, Yuna... Would you want to eat some sweets?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sweets?! Of course!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright then, it''s decided! I just have the right thing in mind!" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need for another question. As soon as Yuna heard the word "sweets" was mentioned, her mind was already set. For a sweet tooth such as herself, there was no need to hesitate. Her motto was "Sweets are life!". Even the flirting newlyweds couldn''t help but be intrigued at Grey''s declaration. It was true that they had just had breakfast, but they still couldn''t ignore Grey''s words. After all, it was an opportunity to taste yet another immaculate creation! Grey stood up from the dining table and headed outside, towards the backyards. Without him saying a word, the others followed and when they arrived, they just simply seated themselves on the benches as if they were guests on a cooking show. ''These people... Really...'' £ÛGrey£Ý A wry smile showed on Grey''s face as he looked at how carefree the others were. Even Falroe who was still down in the dumps looked both excited and despairing, an expression one couldn''t help but worry over. From god-knows-where, Grey quickly took out a couple kitchen tables, a ton of ingredients, and even a fully functional oven, refrigerator, and faucet. In just a fraction of a second, the backyard has turned into an outdoor kitchen. "Right, Yuna, since you promised to cook Zeke pizza yesterday, why don''t you cook some for us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Pizza? Leave it to me! I''ll make sure to create the most delicious pizza you''ve ever tasted in the whole world!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, then I''ll leave it to you. Just make sure not to overdo yourself, alright? Just make enough for us to eat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excited as one can be, Yuna quickly agreed on Grey''s request as she quickly grabbed a number of ingredients here and there. There was flour, a jar of tomato sauce, some frozen chunks of meat and many more. "Big Sis Yuna, what are you making?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Ah, I''m making pizza." £ÛYuna£Ý "Pizza?! Can I help out too?! I also want to make them!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Of course! Any help would be welcome. Then... can you hand me those mushrooms and that jar over there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛZeke£Ý With great enthusiasm, Zeke joyfully approached Yuna, looking at the tables with such bliss on his face like a toddler who was just gifted a number of presents. He then took what Yuna asked for and gave it to her. Yuna gaining a little assistant, she and Zeke quickly started their task. The oven''s flames were turned alight, the faucet started flowing, and the scent of fresh ingredients wafted through the air. The stage was set. Well, they weren''t the only ones who were ready. Grey was also the same. Atop the table was flour, cornstarch, sugar, milk, cream, salt, butter, strawberries, chocolate, red beans, and of course, glutinous rice! The cultivation of glutinous rice was nothing short of an arduous task. Since Grey hasn''t found it in the wild, he had to manually make it from normal rice and plant magic after thousands of tries of accelerated selective breeding and using his sharp senses to determine even the smallest hints of difference. It was only after three years of experimenting whenever he could that he finally achieved his goal. While it was not real sticky rice and just a variant of rice, it was close enough and served its purpose. Grey was satisfied. "Alright, let''s do this!" £ÛGrey£Ý His heart blazing with passion and eyes practically glowing with determination, Grey started his great culinary adventure with a little bit of plant magic to create a large wooden mallet, a similarly large wooden mortar, and a wooden steamer. With the tips and tricks he had learnt back on the internet, he knows how to make mochi without the mallet and mortar traditional way, but his spirit wouldn''t allow it. He aspired to be like those professionals he once saw in internet videos. After all, a show is also part of the process. Whiisshhh Such a sound echoed in the air as Grey poured a sack of glutinous rice into a basin full of water. Such a process normally takes a day or two, but with the use of magic, there was nothing impossible. All that was needed to do was to use plant and water magic to soften the rice. After which, the softened glutinous rice was then put in a steamer to make the rice even softer and stickier to the point one would wonder if it was even rice in the first place. It was then placed on the mortar for mochi pounding. Bang Bang Bang Loud booming noises filled the air as Grey pounded the hot dough time after time. A process which required two people was easily achieved by him, just using his hands to alternately flip and pound the dough. His right hand pounded the dough with great force that could easily break bones and his left hand, covered with cornstarch, would then flip the dough at breakneck speed. Such a cycle was repeated until the dough achieved a soft and chewy texture. The mochi dough was finished. Grey just didn''t make a single type of mochi dough, he made many other types which only varied in colors. It was so that people could differentiate what fillings were inside them at a later time, Now that the mochi dough was made, it was time to shape them. Grey placed the dough on a floured surface to prevent sticking, using rolling pins and dough cutters to make thick, circular doughs from them. "Big Sis Yuna, what''s Big Bro Grey making?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hmm... Actually, I don''t know myself... But I''m sure it''s going to be delicious! Let''s look forward to it, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Then how about we continue? Let''s make the best pizza!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛZeke£Ý Like a little parrot, due to his excitement, Zeke could only utter a single response to Yuna''s words. As Grey progressed with his mochi making, so did Yuna and Zeke on making pizza. They were already done with the pizza themselves. All that was left to do was bake them. Blup Blup Blup Water boiled and a steamy hot wind caressed Grey''s face. Now that the mochi dough is finished. It was time for the fillings. The very first one was, of course, none other than the traditional red bean paste! First, Grey boiled the red beans to soften. After which, he added sugar, stirring and mashing them until a sweet paste was made. The paste itself was half fine, half chunky, with little bits of the beans still intact. After the red bean paste, Grey made a couple more fillings for the mochi. There was chocolate, vanilla ice cream, salted caramel, and fresh strawberries, wrapping them with the mochi dough, and done, the mochi pile was finished. Some were still warm while some were chilled. Needless to say, all were delicious. "Grey, we''re done!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just in time, Yuna and Zeke had finished cooking pizza with bright smiles on their faces. There was a pizza which resembled Hawaiian style, one which was greens heavy, one full of meat topping, a seafood style, and a couple more. An aromatic scent drifted in the air as the pizzas were taken out of the oven. A warm and steamy atmosphere enveloping the surroundings as everyone''s appetite was aroused by the appetizing aromas. They have just eaten a couple hours ago yet after seeing and smelling the pizza. While the mochi doesn''t have much of a scent, its soft and fluffy look was enough to make people feel hungry. "Grey, what''s this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s mochi. Here, have a taste." £ÛGrey£Ý Without any warning, Grey suddenly took a red bean paste mochi he just recently cooked and delivered it to Yuna''s mouth with a "pomfh" sound as the mochi softly touched Yuna''s lips red lips. Yuna, although a little surprised, didn''t voice any complaints. She just simply opened her mouth and chomped on the mochi she was fed, looking like a little chipmunk, munching down on her snacks. "Mnm! Dewishous!" £ÛYuna£Ý A bright expression blossomed on Yuna''s face as she continued to much on the mochi. It didn''t even matter to her if her mouth was full, her excitement was just overflowing, she needed to give her feedback. "Hahaha, I''m glad you enjoyed it. Here, Zeke, have some as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Big Bro Grey!" £ÛZeke£Ý After Yuna, it was time for the others to have a taste. Of course, Grey didn''t feed them himself. No matter how close they were, he wouldn''t do anything so distasteful and embarrassing. Such a gesture was only reserved for Yuna. Pizza on the left hand and mochi on the right hand, Yuna wolfed down on the snacks before her. Foods which were full of sugars and carbohydrates which women usually avoid. Still, Yuna didn''t care about them much. She doesn''t get fat anyway. "Mom! Have a taste of this one, too! It''s delicious!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Fufufu, then how about you feed one to Mommy? Ahh¡«!" £ÛValka£Ý "So sweet and tasty! But Reina! Reina...! My little girl... Why did you leave Daddy...? Do you not love me anymore?! Ugh... This pizza is also delicious!" £ÛFalroe£Ý Such an interesting family they were. Valka, rather than being the one feeding her son, was doing the opposite. While Falroe was eating whilst crying, alternating from happiness in eating the food and sadness in Reina going out with a young man, "Alright Dear, say ahh¡«!" £ÛKris£Ý "Ahh¡«!" £ÛAria£Ý And as one would expect, the newlywed couple still continued flirting. And this time, they have even developed far enough to start addressing each other with "Dear". Thankfully, there was food Grey and Yuna could take refuge from the two''s sweet and sappy mood. "Ah! So you were here! I''ve been looking for you!" £ÛReina£Ý A familiar voice echoed from behind as Reina arrived at the backyard. Behind her was Eldhart, wearing a slightly nervous expression but a rosy hue on his face. The same color was painted on Reina''s face. "Oh, you''re here, Reina. Grey and Yuna made some food for us. Why don''t you join us? Eldhart too, don''t be shy and come here." £ÛValka£Ý "Y-Yes, ma''am!" £ÛEldhart£Ý "Fufufu, no need to be so stiff." £ÛValka£Ý Reina and Eldhart joined the fun too and enjoyed two wonderful snacks bringing an explosion of flavor and color to their taste buds. Such a merry and hearty time continued up until a certain question was asked. And that question was... "So, Reina, how''d it go?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh...? How did what go?" £ÛReina£Ý "Your date, I mean. Did you enjoy it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "D-D-Date?! N-No, it isn''t l-like that at all! W-We were o-only ha-hanging out i-in the vi-village!" £ÛReina£Ý Stuttering, Reina tried to explain herself with a flustered expression. It was only when Grey said it that she realized that she actually went on a date, making her heart thump uncontrollably like a wild horse. Eldhart was in the same state. "Anyway, it''s not a date at all!" £ÛReina£Ý In a desperate attempt, Reina quickly dismissed the topic before it heads in the wrong direction, her face as flustered as one can be. She continued eating her mochi in a meek manner, glancing at Eldhart''s from time to time. Eyes full of expectations, Zeke looked at Reina and Eldhart back and forth, ending his actions with a satisfied smile on his face, looking forward to the day he gains bother older brother. An enthusiastic dream. "Big Bro Grey, Big Sis Yuna, can I have some of these in the afternoon, too?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Hmm... Sure, why not? I''d like to eat more, too." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, Yuna, don''t spoil Zeke too much... Zeke, how about this. If you finish the training this afternoon, we''ll have mochi for dessert during dinner?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Then I''ll do©`" £ÛZeke£Ý "That''s a wonderful idea, Grey!" £ÛFalroe£Ý Zeke couldn''t even finish his words when his father suddenly cut him off. The man who was down at the deepest depths of the abyss was now reborn as a brightly burning phoenix soaring high in the blue sky. "That will surely make Zeke stronger. And since we''re at it, Eldhart, why don''t you join them too?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "Yes...?" £ÛEldhart£Ý "Now, now, don''t be shy. I''m sure it''ll be a good experience for you. Then, I''ll leave them in your care, Grey, Yuna. Make sure to train them thoroughly." £ÛFalroe£Ý Well, Falroe''s intentions were soon revealed with his words. Emphasizing the word "thoroughly", it was obvious he just wanted to get a little bit of revenge towards the young man who he thinks will steal his daughter away. Not that Eldhart has any choices anyway. Not only was it the Chief''s suggestion, he also couldn''t falter when Reina was looking at him with such expectant eyes. Zeke had gained a comrade in his hell of suffering. CHAPTER 154 END Chapter 155: The Journey Back "Mister Falroe, here''s the key for the house." £ÛGrey£Ý A silver glint flashed in the surrounding as the gentle sunlight hit the metal key. It was a bright morning yet the atmosphere around the house wasn''t the same. Rather, there was a little bit of gloom looming here and there. It has been about a week since Kris and Aria''s wedding and during the past few days, Grey and Yuna have been spending their spare times training both Zeke and their new student, Eldhart. It was in spartan style, of course. The days flew by and finally, it was time for the two to depart once again. Since the wedding had already passed, they have no more reasons to stay anymore. While it was a good stay, they couldn''t just continue loving there forever. They still have a home to return to. "Are you really not going to stay any longer?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "No, thank you for the offer but we still have other people waiting for us. After all, Galderia''s still our home." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. But don''t worry. We''ll visit you anytime we can." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu, then I guess we''ll have to look forward to your next visit." £ÛFalroe£Ý There was laughter, but there wasn''t much spirit in it. Loneliness and sadness was still more evident. Grey and Yuna already said countless goodbyes to many people, but even then, they still couldn''t get used to such a feeling. They knew they could still meet each other, but they still couldn''t help but feel a little lonely. It was only a short while but the people in the village had already been put in a special place in their hearts. "By the way, Mister Kris, Miss Aria, when are you two going back to Galderia? Or.. are perhaps thinking of settling down now that you''re married?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he changed the topic. Well, that and another reason. After all, Kris and Aria are a special part of Galderia. Before Grey and Yuna arrived, they were the only ones who cleared high-rank quests. Losing them would be a huge blow not only to the Guild, but also the city itself. While Grey and Yuna could also take care of them, a problem would arise if they also aren''t there. The guild could hold up if it''s just a month or two, but any longer could be detrimental. It was also one of the reasons Grey and Yuna needed to hurry back. "Nah, not at all. We''re still going to continue our adventuring jobs. We''ll probably be here for about a month before heading back." £ÛKris£Ý "Yes. And even if we did want to settle down, it''s not like we can just escape our responsibilities over there. The Guildmaster would really scold us if we did." £ÛAria£Ý "Tell me about it. That old man can really be annoying when he starts nagging. It''s really a pain in the ass." £ÛKris£Ý Responded the newlywed husband and wife tandem. Having worked for years under the guild, they already have a full grasp of their responsibilities and consequences of their actions. Grey and Yuna could learn a thing or two from them. For a honeymoon, a period of one month is already more than enough for them. It wasn''t too short nor unreasonably long. If they wanted to, they could even grow their family in that amount of time. But seeing their sweetness, they''ll most likely still want to spend their time alone together. "I see... A scolding, huh... Then I guess we really have to hurry." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it wasn''t any of Grey and Yuna''s business to interfere with their newlywed life. In fact, they wouldn''t even mind them extending their stay. It was a humble gift they could give the two. "Fuu... No time to dawdle then, we''ll have to get going now. See you next time, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodbye, everyone¡«! Oh, and Zeke, don''t forget to train regularly, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I''ll make sure to shock you the next time we meet!" £ÛZeke£Ý "Fufufu, then we''ll be looking forward to it then. Until next time¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s soft giggles resounding in the air, the silhouettes of gently waving hands slowly vanished from sight until they were nowhere to be seen. With each and every step the two of them took, their departure drew closer. Since they''ve already talked many times the day before, their goodbyes were just short and simple. After saying goodbye to Falroe and his family, Grey and Yuna headed to a few places to say farewell to a couple acquaintances as well. Time passed until there was only one thing left to do. The ground covered in flowers the color of rainbow as far as the eyes can see, leaves gleaming like emeralds under the morning sun, and the fresh and refreshing breeze blowing ever so gently. It was really a relaxing paradise. Leaving Yuna alone to enjoy the view and play with the familiars in the beautiful garden, Grey headed towards the large tree in the center. It was of course the Tree of Life. He wanted to talk to Leif before departing. ¡ºYou''ve come, Holy One. To what pleasure do I owe you this visit?¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºStill as formal as ever huh, Leif.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThis is just how I speak, Holy One. Forgive me if it makes you uncomfortable. I will do my utmost to change my way of speaking if you command me to.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºNo, it''s alright. It''d be even weirder if you started talking casually now. Just talk as you please.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey has only been talking to Leif from time to time but they have already gotten comfortable with one another. Although Grey still found it strange talking to a tree, it''s not like he could do anything about it. Leif does not possess the "Shapeshifting" ability like the familiars, after all. Thankfully, Grey had already informed Yuna about Leif ahead of time. She was very surprised when he told her, but quickly calmed down, excitement over her eyes. They tried conversing using telepathy, but sadly, it didn''t work. Well, what was important was that Yuna knew Grey could converse with Leif. He doesn''t care about what anyone else thinks of him, but he didn''t want her to think he had gone crazy, talking to a tree and such. ¡ºAnyway, we won''t be here for too long. We''re be departing back to Galderia soon so we wouldn''t be seeing each other for some time.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºSo that''s the case... I see... Then I suppose the reason for the Holy One''s visit is to convey your farewells?¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºWell, yeah, that and another thing. Leif, if it isn''t too much to ask, I''d like to request something of you.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThere''s no such thing as too much. Holy One, you just need to say it, and this one will fulfill it.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý Although it was a little uncomfortable and troublesome with so much formalities, Grey was still happy and thankful that Leif was willing to lend a helping hand©` Err... Or a helping branch in this matter. All jokes aside, Grey''s request was pretty simple. He only wanted Leif to watch over any changes between the balance of aether and corruption. And if possible, tell him next time if Leif finds out something related to the topic concerning the "Essence of Creation" and the sorts. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The Former had already asked Leif how long it has been aware, and to his surprise, it has actually been a long time. While Leif only became sentient recently, it has always been somewhat aware of what''s happening to its surroundings. Although it was only a vague understanding, it was still very helpful. It was thanks to its awareness that Leif was able to make conclusions about the current state of the world. Now that it has gained true intelligence and sentience, it could do even more. ¡ºOf course, please leave such matters to me. It would be my greatest pleasure to be of assistance to the Holy One.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºAlight, thanks.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t much to think about. Since Leif couldn''t really move from one place to another, there were only so many things it could do. Grey''s request would not only allow it to help him, but also relieve its boredom. Two birds with one stone. ¡ºThen I guess that''s all for now... It was nice chatting with you, Leif. Then, we''ll get going no©`¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAh, please wait a moment, Holy One!¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºYes...?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºBefore you go, I have something to give you.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý Grey''s mind was filled with question marks as he tilted his head in confusion. While he understood that Leif was trying to give him something, he couldn''t fathom what. In the first place, they already got a lot of things from Leif. Just the other day, they were given a lot of leaves, petals, and fruits from Leif. Be it making tea or eating them as desserts, they would as they wish with them. Since they have "Inventory", there was no problem about the loss of its effects over time. Whilst Grey remained puzzled, Leif''s roots and canopy started glowing dimly. Soon, wild leaves sprouted on the ground and beautiful, white flowers blossomed with grace. Flowers also blossomed on the canopy, soon turning into fruits and dropping towards Grey''s position. Grey swiftly caught the fruits falling towards him, not missing a single one. They looked about the same as the fruits they received just recently, but something about them felt off, and Grey was right. Shock was plastered on Grey''s face as soon as he appraised the fruits. They were of the highest quality and several times more potent than what they received before. They had the effects of Superior-Grade potions and elixirs combined. As for the flowers, they can''t be ingested directly but they are precious ingredients to make Superior-grade items, a single petal easily costing several thousand kiels. The whole gift amounting to millions upon millions of kiels. An extravagant gift. "Oi, Leif, these are..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was so surprised that he voiced out his thoughts out loud rather than convey it telepathically. But the gifting didn''t end there. A couple of the flowers atop the canopy still continued blooming, getting brighter and brighter as time passed. Soon, the flowers shattered into fragments of warm light, leaving only golden fruits behind. Golden fruits which had intricate marks and patterns all over their surface. They soon fell like the other fruits, landing towards Grey''s hands. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Item¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿ Divine Fruit of Miracles ¡¾Grade¡¿ Divine ¡¾Description¡¿ A fruit from the Tree of Life containing the condensed essence of several decade''s worth of aether. It is one of the most precious, invaluable items in the world, having the combined effects of a Divine-Grade Potion and Divine-Grade Elixir. If its extracts are condensed into a single drop, it can even resurrect the dead. ----------------------------------- Petrified, speechless, and bewildered. Grey was about to faint after reading the fruits'' descriptions. Not even the items God had given him could compare to it, and he was given six of them. ¡ºThey are only humble gifts, but I hope the Holy One appreciates them.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý Humble... Such a word resounded inside Grey''s mind over and over again. It was because said "humble" gifts were items which are even more valuable than the Divine-grade items he possessed, which in themselves are already invaluable. Grey wanted to retort so badly to Leif''s words, but he couldn''t. It''s not like he could expect Leif to understand what values people placed in the items it just gave away so casually. Trees and people are different, after all. "Grey, is there something wrong? You''ve been making some strange expressions for some time now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, not really. It''s just that, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý With Grey''s brief and simple explanation, Yuna quickly got a grasp on the things. But while she may have been surprised at first, after a sudden realization, that surprise quickly turned into excitement. "Wait! Then does that mean we''ll get to have all these flowers?! All these herbs, just for us?!" £ÛYuna£Ý The girl who was gung-ho about medicinal herbs and alchemy has come out once again. She didn''t even care if the herbs cost thousands or millions. What mattered to her was that she now has more ingredients to use in her alchemy. Grey could only sigh in resignation as he observed how much joy and excitement could be seen on Yuna''s face. Her eyes were literally twinkling brightly as her head turned left and right, looking at all the flowers she could pick. ¡ºLeif, just for confirmation, we can have these, right?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºYes. Please gather as much as you can. If that still isn''t enough, I can make more if the Holy One wishes it.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºNo, this is more than enough. Thank you.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Just by a single glance, it was easy to see there are more than a hundred flowers growing by Leif''s roots. By rough estimate, each flower is valued at about a hundred thousand kiels, then it would mean 10 million kiels in total at the very least. If Grey were to ask for more, he feels like he''s going to get retribution from heaven. He also doesn''t want Leif to expend its precious energy for their sake. It was best to not be too greedy, after all. "Yuna, Leif says you can take as much as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Yaay¡«! Thank you, Leif!" £ÛYuna£Ý A delighted expression looming over her face, Yuna excitedly picked the flowers growing beside Leif''s roots. She also had the help of the familiars, gathering and playing at the same time. It may just be Grey''s imagination, but with Yuna''s thanks, Leif''s branches and leaves swayed gently and a tender breeze swept through the garden. Grey might just be overthinking it, but it may have been Leif''s way of saying "you''re welcome". The happy atmosphere continued and after a few minutes of picking, Yuna managed to gather every single flower there was, not leaving a single one behind. If one were to search for the definition of "hoarding", Yuna''s name would really be there. ¡ºThen, Leif, we''ll really be going now. See you next time.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFarewell, Holy One, and to Lady Yuna too. I hope you have a safe and wonderful journey ahead of you.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºYeah. Thanks for everything!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý A final goodbye resounding in the air, Grey and Yuna headed a little distance away from Leif. A few moments later, the familiars were called back to their shadows, all except one. Only Sirius remained. There was no need for a command. By her own will, Sirius changed back to her true form and her magnificent pair of wings spread proudly in the air, her platinum scales shimmering brightly lime a creak showered with sunlight. "Sirius, we''ll be imposing on you again." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s my pleasure, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý It was the usual. With a single hop from them, Grey and Yuna quickly rode Sirius'' back. The second she flapped her wings, he immediately soared high up into the sky, dominating it as if she was its queen. The higher she soared up, the more villagers noticed their ascent. There weren''t any traces of fear nor panic in their faces, only a little bit of surprise, but even more so with admiration and astonishment as they watched her soar with bright eyes. Boooommmm The sound barrier was quickly ruptured with a single flap of Sirius'' wings. Now that she has reached S-rank, she is even faster than before, easily surpassing her previous speed more than twofolds. "Waah¡«! It''s a dragon!" "See you next time, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna!" "We wish you a safe journey!" The people''s cheers and wishes echoing loudly across the village, Sirius continued to soar in the air, darting through the clouds and leaving a white mark like a speeding jet dominating the vast blue sky. None stood in Sirius'' way as she soared freely in the sky. While there were a few beasts and animals flying from time to time, they quickly parted away as soon as they noticed Sirius nearing them. The journey continued smoothly. Time passed and Grey and Yuna soon arrived back at the Haltea Great Forest, and so, they decided to stay in their old house for a day before continuing their journey, taking their time to relax and enjoy one another''s company. "Everyone, sorry it took me a long time to visit. I hope you''re all at peace..." £ÛGrey£Ý And while they were there, they took the chance to visit the graveyard once again. Now, it wasn''t only Yuna, Grey and the familiars were also with her. The familiars paid respect to the people resting there even though they didn''t know them well. "And Mister Folsen, Missus Ristelle, you can leave your daughter in my care. I''ll make sure to protect her smile." £ÛGrey£Ý A gentle smile bloomed on Yuna''s face as she watched Grey talk with her parents, her hand approaching his, holding it tightly with their fingers intertwining. She then joined in with him and also had a lengthy chat with them, telling stories of the recent. Time quickly passed by and they soon returned to their old home, resting the night away in each other''s warm embrace, waiting for the night to pass by and listening to the forest''s nightly symphony. The winds burst forth with every flap of Sirius'' wings and the clouds continued to part with every passing second. The sun bridged over the sky and a golden hue was painted in the sky as the afternoon was coming to an end. After five days since leaving the Malus village, a familiar sight could be seen over the horizon. High walls encasing a large city, just as domineering as the first time they saw it, enshrined in golden sunlight. It was Galderia. It was home. As usual, they didn''t just straight up head towards the city. They landed in a nearby forest before unsummoning Sirius. They gave her their thanks before heading towards the city, a very long line greeting them upon their return. While they did miss the city, there was one thing they couldn''t say they did. It was the stares of some people and the guards as they saw the two line up behind them. It was only then that they realized something they had totally forgotten. "Right... There was this, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... I totally forgot..." £ÛYuna£Ý It has been about a month and a half since they left Galderia, and it had totally slipped their minds that they were still treated as heroes in the city. Even though some time has passed, their popularity was still as high as one can be. Words quickly spread and with each passing second, many people looked at their direction with eyes of curiosity, excitement, admiration, and emotions one cannot simply describe. It was quite the interesting welcome. "Grey... Should we just skip the line? It''s getting uncomfortable..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Let''s do just that. I''m also itching to have a rest... What do you think of hamburg steak for dinner?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''d love that!" £ÛYuna£Ý No choices left, Grey and Yuna decided to use their privilege for once and skip the line, giving their greetings to Dale and a few acquaintances. They chatted for a little bit before the two headed inside of town. Golden sunlight gracing the city, a warm and familiar sight welcomed Grey and Yuna as they stepped foot inside the gates. It has been quite some time since they''ve such a sight and they felt a little emotional as they welcomed it back. Well, everything would have been perfect if people didn''t start staring and pointing at the two of them. It was obvious that they had already figured out their identities, not that the two of them could be bothered to put on their disguises now. Hurriedly, Grey and Yuna headed back to their home over the southeastern district. The further they headed in, the less people and houses there were. A couple more minutes of walking and a welcoming sight greeting them. Creeaaakkk A sharp creak echoed in the air as the gates were slowly opened. Grey and Yuna headed in, another creak resounding as the front door was opened and their fatigue quickly went away as they stepped in. The comfort of home. "We''re home¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý An excitement-filled voice filled the air as a certain young girl jumped towards one of the couches. Her face was filled with delight as she hugged the pillows and lied down without much care in the world. Grey could only shake his head lightly at Yuna''s reckless actions. The girl was drowning in discomfort from people''s stares and was now as energetic as one can be. Well, he only found it adorable of her. He was a fool for her, after all. "Then, I''ll head to the kitchen now. I''ll be coo©`" £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden tug on his coat made Grey stop on his tracks and words. It was, of course, none other than Yuna who was now wearing an adorable sulking face for god-knows-the-reason-why. Grey could only be puzzled. "Don''t go... Cuddle with me..." £ÛYuna£Ý The reason was just as adorable as she was. Grey didn''t know what triggered her clingy mode once again, but it''s not like he would find out the reason even if he thinks it over. All he could do was resign to her wishes. "Haah... Really, what am I gonna do with you..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe!" £ÛYuna£Ý A blooming smile on her face, Grey sat down on the couch and enjoyed Yuna''s company. They played some board games, card games, cuddled with the familiars, and chatted merrily to pass time. The only time they stopped playing was when they cooked and ate dinner together. After which, they continued lazing about, letting themselves loose as they wasted their time away, a thought lingering on their minds. Home really is the best. CHAPTER 155 END Chapter 156: A Troublesome Day (pt. I) Clink Clink Clink It was a new morning. The sweet scent of chocolate and warm aroma of fresh milk wafted the air, filling the hearts of those who smelled it with warmth and comfort, a perfect scent to accompany relaxation. The spoon stopped stirring. As it was lifted, drops of light brown liquid came dripping back to the glass. The spoon still covered in that very same liquid, a fine young man delivered it to his mouth to have a taste. "Yeah. This is good." £ÛGrey£Ý The night has passed after their arrival, and to start the day, Grey was making some warm chocolate milk for him and Yuna to enjoy. The latter, still sleeping soundly in the bedroom from their long and tiresome journey. There were no dishes to be seen at the dining table, only two glasses of chocolate milk, fragrant steam rising from it. The quietness in the room gave Grey peace he hasn''t had for a long time. It was a time of comfort and relaxation. Tap Tap Tap The sound of footsteps echoed as a certain silver-haired young lady came down the stairs, still rubbing her eyes softly with a sleepy look in her face. She had just woken up, her mind still up in the clouds and her eyes a little out of focus. "Good morning, Princess." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mhm... Morning..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Here, have some chocolate milk." £ÛGrey£Ý Like a little child who will receive whatever you give them, Yuna received the glass of chocolate milk without much thinking. She didn''t even realize it was chocolate milk when she received it. Her eyes staring at it intently as she tried to figure out what manner of object she just received. A smile bloomed on her face as soon as she realized it was actually chocolate milk, a peaceful expression on her face. She was very different from the lady who could wipe out monsters in a single strike. Now, she was just a defenseless munchkin who had just woken up. Snap A light came flashing as soon as a smile appeared on Yuna''s face. It came none other from the camera in Grey''s hands. A satisfied expression now on Grey''s face, he had once again acquired a new photo for his collection of cute (Yuna) things. Of course, since he had given a camera to newlywed Kris and Aria, it also went without saying that he made one for his and Yuna''s use. And it was worth the effort as of the current, he had gotten a couple dozen pictures of Yuna, thinking of making a large album at a later date. At this point, Grey is already instinctively taking out the camera from his "Inventory" whenever he sees Yuna doing something adorable. He didn''t even notice his hands move. It was only after the flash came that he did. "Hey, Grey... I told you to stop that..." £ÛYuna£Ý Receiving the full brunt of the sudden flashing, Yuna was quickly woken up and was now on her right mind. A pink tint showing on her face as she looked at Grey, half-sulking, half-embarrassed. "Hahaha, sorry. You were just too cute, I couldn''t help it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez... Saying that so early in the morning... It''s embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? But it''s true though. My Yuna is the cutest in the world!" £ÛGrey£Ý A proud declaration came ringing throughout the house, making Yuna even more embarrassed than she already was. She couldn''t exactly retort to Grey''s words as she was also happy receiving such compliments. It was a complicated feeling. Yuna just simply continued drinking her chocolate milk in silence, her face still looking feverish. Her mood quickly improved as soon as she had a taste of the drink as if her embarrassment was but just a mere lie. "Hm? Grey, where''s breakfast?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I didn''t make one. It''s been some time, so I figured out it would be nice to have breakfast at the Rabbit''s Den. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''d love that too! I also want to see and chat with Helen again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s decided then." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t much of a discussion to be done. It wasn''t just that they missed breakfast there. They were also so tired from their journey that they didn''t feel like cooking at all. They just want to relax for the time being. Well, all was well until Yuna noticed something was off with her drink, tilting her head in confusion. While it was not bland, it was not as sweet as usual either. It was just like Grey''s blend Yuna had a taste before. "Is something wrong, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No. It''s just... The chocolate milk tastes a little blander than usual..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that... That''s only to be expected. When I checked this morning, we didn''t have any sugar left. It''s quite a problem." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna sat frozen, her eyes staring at Grey, as soon as she heard the latter''s words. She stared at him even more, reexamining what she just heard. Thinking that it was only her mishearing things, a smile bloomed back in her face. "Yuna, you aren''t hearing things. We really have no more sugar left. Don''t run away from reality." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehhh?!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Shock. Great shock. Intense and Immeasurable shock. Yuna''s shock only grew with the passing of time. She was pale as a clean sheet of paper, her soul slipping out of her mouth as she processed what she just heard. For someone with a sweet tooth like her, there was no greater tragedy. No matter what kind of sweets or desserts one thinks of, sugar is an absolute need. After all, "sweets" are called sweets precisely because they were sweetened with sugar. It was as if the world had ended. Yuna would rather fight an endless horde of S-rank monsters rather than losing sugar. It was as if her world revolved on sweets and sugars. It was a painful news to hear. A painful news, indeed. "Why...? Why...? Why is this happening...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna quickly despaired at the sudden news, her expression which was very pale was now brooding with darkness. It resembled Falroe''s expressions when he saw Reina having a lot of fun with Eldhart. Despair, it was total despair. Meanwhile, Grey could only look at her with eyes filled with hopelessness as he heaved a sigh of resignation. He knew full well the answer to Yuna''s question and he knows Yuna knows it too. After all, the very cause was none other than the one who was despairing before him. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Yuna, you were the one who spent it all making sweets when we were at the village. You have no one else to blame but yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý An arrow struck and pierced Yuna''s heart deep and stinging. It was a critical hit which Yuna couldn''t even retort against. Even when she tried to hide her sweets making to Grey, he still found out at the end. "To begin with, people don''t normally consume a whole bag of sugar in a single day, not to mention making hundreds of cookies or cupcakes." £ÛGrey£Ý Another arrow struck, piercing even deeper than the one from before. The amount of sweets Yuna consumes a day could match a hundred people. It was once again a point Yuna had no way of turning around and retorting against. "Do you know that you use up about 90% of our sugar in your sweets? Even the reserves we have for the next few months are gone. Yuna, to tell you the truth, we should probably limit your consumption of sweets." £ÛGrey£Ý The heaviest statement of them all. As soon as Yuna heard the word "limit", her world came crumbling down. To her, sweets were already like rice for Asians. There was no way she could live without it. "Uuu... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna could only apologize after Grey finished his words, no way to retort, no way to retaliate, and no way to go against him. All of Grey''s words were on point and all she could do was accept her mistakes and reflect on it. Seeing Yuna on the brink of tears, Greh could only sigh to himself inwardly. In truth, he knew he was also to blame for spoiling Yuna too much. In the first place, he was most probably the one responsible for cultivating Yuna''s sweets addiction to such a worrying extent. Thankfully, as high-rankers, their bodies can effectively eliminate excess substances in their bodies and process them efficiently. There was no harm in eating too much carbohydrates or sugars. As long as it wasn''t poisonous, it wasn''t harmful. Well, Grey wasn''t really thinking if scolding Yuna too much. He also has no intentions of changing her love for sweets. He loves her the way she is and he always will. Still, he needs to remind her or else they''ll be in dire situations without sugar once again. "Haah... Then, Yuna, how about this? I''ll only give you 10 bags of sugar as a monthly allowance. If you run out of sugar, I won''t be giving you any more. The responsibility will be on you." £ÛGrey£Ý "20... Make it 20 bags..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No. In the first place, people normally use only one bag, two bags at most, in a single month. 10 is already more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "15...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No means no!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna has no choice but to accept Grey''s conditions, her heart sinking in gloom little by little. Just imagining the number of sweets she can enjoy whittling down was enough to make her heart ache. She felt like crying. Meanwhile, Grey only felt guilty as if he was scolding a child. He was almost won over by Yuna''s puppy eyes, but was able to resist thankfully. It was in these moments that he needed to be strict and stern. After settling their conditions, Grey and Yuna then headed towards the Rabbit''s Den to have their breakfast. It was only then that Yuna''s mood improved by leaps and bounds until she was back to her usual self. Breakfast finished, the next destination was none other than the Adventurers'' Guild. It has been a while since they''ve left and as one would expect, the number of high-ranking quests posted has overflown once again. Thankfully, there weren''t any urgent ones amongst them. After all, those which needed to be cleared immediately are done by the lord''s knights. Of course, it also means that they''ll receive the rewards. It was a win-win situation for both the guild and the lord. Well, there was one thing which also didn''t change. As soon as they entered the guild, the people''s eyes were quickly on them. Even the new faces also looked at them with astonishment and curiosity. "Oh! Grey, Yuna, when did you return?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Good morning, Tilda!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We just returned yesterday evening. How''s the guild doing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Morning! And the guild''s doing just fine. Thanks for asking!" £ÛTilda£Ý Thankfully, there was still their cheerful friend, Tilda, to greet them. It was all thanks to her that the atmosphere in the guild was much more bearable. It has also been a while since they saw each other so they were quite happy. "How was your trip to Ingrasia?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Well, there were some unexpected circumstances, but overall, it was a very good experience. It was a beautiful country." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! They have sacred trees and lots of wonderful sweets. There were also lots of trees everywhere. It was an amazing place!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I see¡­ I wish I could go there someday too..." £ÛTilda£Ý Before they knew it, they already found themselves chatting merrily. Even when Tilda was entertaining the other customers, she didn''t fail in replying ti Grey and Yuna''s statements. It was as if she also possessed Grey''s "Multitask" ability. Just as they were chatting ever so happily, a certain familiar figure walked behind Tilda, suddenly stopping when he saw the other two. It was the Guildmaster with a handful of documents in his hands. "Grey, Yuna, you should have told me you''ve arrived. So, how was the wedding? And when will those two be coming back?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Morning, Guildmaster. There were a few issues but the wedding went well. If I''m not wrong, it should still be a few weeks before they come back." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s good to know." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster saying all his statements in a single breath, Grey returned the favor and replied in the same manner. Yuna and Tilda, on the other hand, slightly bowed their heads towards the Guildmaster, greeting him with a smile. "Are you two free right now?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Yes, we are... Do you need something from us, Guildmaster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, nothing much, really. Why don''t you two follow me to my office for a little bit? I just have something to confirm." £ÛGaston£Ý Their heads filled with a couple of question marks, Grey and Yuna said goodbye to Tilda before following the Guildmaster. They had no idea what they were going to talk about, but still followed silently nonetheless. Arriving in the office, silence still loomed over them. The Guildmaster headed over to his desk, took out a card identification device, placed it on top of his desk, turning it on with a little bit of mana. It was a device made of a tablet and an orb. "Can I have your guild cards for a moment? And by that, I meant your main ones, not the alternate cards." £ÛGaston£Ý "Ah, yes..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Still puzzled over the situation, Grey and Yuna politely handed their guild cards as per the Guildmaster''s request. The latter, after receiving it, placed it on top of the device, scanning it quickly. A few seconds later, a number of characters were projected on the orb. The very moment those letters appeared, the Guildmaster felt his head started to ache, his expression cringing a little. He then heaved a lengthy sigh. "You two... Just what the heck is this?" £ÛGaston£Ý Asked the Guildmaster as he showed the contents of the orb to the two. At first, nothing looked wrong with the contents, that was up until they arrived at the last part. There, they found a very peculiar title and crest embedded ever so beautifully. Under the title "Hero of Alfrione", another one has shown up. There was now a "Hero of Ingrasia" title with the Ingrasia royal family''s crest next to it. Both of them were dumbfounded at the sight, even more confused now than before. "Just what the heck did you do when you doing when you were at Ingrasia for you to have another title?" £ÛGaston£Ý At the Guildmaster''s question, Grey and Yuna''s eyes quickly swam in different directions, obviously not wanting to answer. They were like children who just got caught doing something naughty, currently getting a scolding. "Oi! Tell me... What. Did. You. Do?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Well... We just helped them out in a monster flood. Nothing much." £ÛGrey£Ý "And the rank of the boss?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Umm... It was A-rank..." £ÛGrey£Ý The Guildmaster was instantly frozen at Grey''s response. They, who had just gone there to attend a wedding, had ended up stopping a monster flood which could destroy an entire country. Who wouldn''t be shocked at such a news. His legs quickly gave out from shock and he was forced to take a seat down. Now, the Guildmaster''s head was hurting even more as he tried to figure out just how they were involved in such a situation. For one reason or another, they always found themselves near trouble. The Guildmaster looked at the two once again, and no matter how he thought about it, their guild really had caught quite the troublesome stars. While it does improve the guild''s reputation, it also meant more work to be done. It was a double-edged sword. "Haah... First, becoming heroes of Alfrione, and now, Ingrasia. What? Are you trying to become heroes of every country in existence?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Guildmaster, it''s not like we wished for us to be involved in those situations. We were also surprised ourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... We were just in the right place, in the right time, and in the right situation... It was just an unlucky coincidence." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know that, but still, can''t you just avoid trouble for once. You do know I''m the one responsible for your actions, right?" £ÛGaston£Ý ""Sorry..."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Grey and Yuna could only apologize for their actions. After all, as the Guildmaster, Gaston was the go-to of other people if the two of them did something significant. Every time they pull stunts such as what they just did, it was the Guildmaster who handles the transactions and negotiations. Well, Grey only expected such a thing to happen. After all, no matter how much Torvis'' Lord could keep his promise, he still needed to oblige to their King''s question. He really couldn''t blame him since it was his responsibility as a noble. Still, Grey expected it would buy them a little more time. It was completely out of his expectations that they acted so quickly, even giving them such titles and privilege which is only lower than the King and dukes of their kingdom. "Oh, and right, the King of Ingrasia also sent some rewards for your contributions. Just wait a moment... Where was it again...?" £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster docked under his desk and opened up a few drawers before finding a small black box. It was filled with intricate patterns with a certain crest carved in it. It was the same crest in their guild cards. The Ingrasia Royal Family''s crest. Without further ado, the Guildmaster opened the box and what was revealed was a very generous sight. There, five moon crystals were neatly placed on the box. They were rewarded with 50 million kiels for their efforts. It was yet another addition to their not-so-humble pile of money. But the Guildmaster didn''t stop there. He took out from the same drawer a white pouch which was not just any pouch. Inside, there was a variety of crystals to be found, totaling roughly 27 million kiels. "And here is the total of the monster drops back during the monster flood with an added bonus from the lord of Torvis, Count Citron." £ÛGaston£Ý 50 million in the box and 27 million in the pouch, it was a total of 77 million. God knows what they could afford with such a large amount of money. A mansion or two wouldn''t even make much of a dent. It was an astronomically large amount. Even if Grey were to buy all of the sugar in Galderia for Yuna''s sake, the total would barely be touched. If they were to turn them all into gold and silver coins, they could fill a swimming pool with it. That''s just how rich they are. "Oh, and right. The King also said they will be sending you your medals of honor at a later date. They are still making it with their best artisans. It is expected to arrive in a few weeks." £ÛGaston£Ý One after another, the Guildmaster revealed some amazing news. First, the titles, next, the reward money, and now, medals of honor. There was no end to Grey and Yuna''s surprise. Now, it was their turn for their heads to hurt. "And don''t you dare say you want to decline it. I''ll be the one who''ll be in trouble if you do something reckless." £ÛGaston£Ý "Ugh...." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey could only respond with a low groan as he hesitantly accepted the reward the King and Torvis'' lord sent. Well, I say accept, but in reality, they''ll most likely just sit in a corner of Grey''s "Inventory". Especially the medals, they would surely be gathering dust in the corner. After accepting the rewards, Grey and Yuna stayed, or rather, were forced to stay behind for a little bit to process the points they accumulated in their alternate guild cards and into their main guild cards. It was only after half an hour that they were dismissed by the Guildmaster. Needless to say, it was an exhausting experience. They weren''t the ones who dealt with the documents, but it was still tiring nonetheless. "You bastard! Do you want me to gouge out those eyes of yours?!" £Û???£Ý When they headed back to the lobby, rather than a welcoming smile from Tilda, what greeted the two of them was a loud voice, booming heavily as a large muscle-headed adventurer harassed two youths by the request boards. The adventurer wasn''t alone either. Behind him, a couple rough-looking men who were laughing with much irritating vigor. The smiles on their faces were one which could only be described as vile and plain annoying. A precarious and troublesome situation has appeared out of the blue. A sudden event! CHAPTER 156 END Chapter 157: A Troublesome Day (pt. II) Discomfort, chaos, and suffocation. Such a heavy atmosphere was about the guild as two opposing parties went against one another. All eyes were on them. Some tried to look away but their curiosity still got the better of them. The one causing trouble was a group of muscle-headed and rough looking men who were adorned with scars all over their bodies. And as one would expect, Grey''s "eyes" judged them as "red". There was no need for further discussion. It was clear who were the offenders and who were the victims. The group of offenders were people Grey and Yuna were unfamiliar with. They were a C-rank party composed of 5 members, their leader being C-rank, and the others at D-rank. It was the reason the other adventurers could do as much as go against them. "Huh? Aren''t those..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, do you know them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... They''re Larren and Nonna. Remember the people I told you about when you were away for an investigation? It''s been some time since I''ve seen them." £ÛYuna£Ý Surely enough, Grey didn''t recognize the two of them, but all he knew was that they were "green". No matter where one looked at it, it was clear that the ones who started the trouble were a bunch of shameless middle-aged offenders. "Grey, I''ll go help them out for a moment. I''ll be back soon." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, just make sure to be careful, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, of course. Who do you think I am?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was needless worry. Even if Yuna were to just use a hundredth of her power, she could still easily beat up those men without breaking a sweat. If there were people Grey was worried about, it would be the two youths being scared. Yuna''s facade was perfect. On the outside, she looked more calm than anyone else, but deep inside, her rage was starting to boil. It was not only because it was unjust, but also because she can''t stand it when those she considers as friends are being treated in such a way. "Excuse me, Mister. Is there a problem here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ha?! Where did this b*tch come from?!" "Oi! Who does that wh*re think she is?" At Yuna''s intervention, negative feedback from the offending adventurers were garnered one after another. But rather than Yuna, Grey was the one most angered by their words. He was smiling, but it was a smile hiding an ocean-deep killing intent. Those who saw it felt cold chills run down their spines. The silver lining was that the ruffians were only aggressive lowlives. If they tried to sexualize Yuna, there would be no telling what Grey would be doing. The next spot they might be found is six feet under the ground. "Listen here you little b*tch, even if something is wrong, it''s none of your business! Get lost before I snap that neck of yours into two." £ÛBoss£Ý "Sorry, but you see, it is my business. Larren and Nonna are my friends. Whatever happens to them, it is of my concern." £ÛYuna£Ý "You must think you''re oh, so smart, aren''t you? Do you know what happens to those who try to cross us?" £ÛBoss£Ý The leader of the ruffians said as he tried to poke Yuna''s shoulder, trying to make her falter. But her attempt was useless. No matter how much force he exerted, Yuna didn''t budge a single inch. She was as firm as an immovable mountain. Some adventurers were about to talk about Yuna, but when they saw Grey placing his index finger in front of his lips, they stopped. After all, it was better to subdue them thoroughly rather than just using mere aura. It was an effective countermeasure. "Would you mind not touching me so lightly? Also, your breath stinks. When was the last time you brushed your teeth?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What did you say?!" £ÛBoss£Ý "Looks like you''re also deaf. I said your breath stinks!" £ÛYuna£Ý Irked veins popped out on the ruffian''s leader''s head and neck as rage filled his head. It was only a simple provocation from Yuna, but it was very effective. The man''s eyes were bloodshot with intense rage. Meanwhile, Grey who was once filled with boiling anger was now filled with confusion instead. He was puzzled when Yuna learned such a manner of speaking. It was only when he remembered that they have been with Kris for a month that he realized just exactly who influenced her. The way Yuna provoked the ruffian adventurers was so resemblant to how Kris would provoke Grey when they are bantering back at the village. The pure and childish Yuna was now gone. It was a sad sight. "You b*tch... You''re courting death!" £ÛBoss£Ý "Heh. If you''re so annoyed, why don''t we settle our differences at the training grounds behind the guild... Or, are you perhaps chickening out?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Damn b*tch! I''ll make you regret being born!" £ÛBoss£Ý As easy as taking candy from a child, Yuna easily provoked the leader of the ruffians. There wasn''t even much to think about. All she had to do was poke fun at his pride and he quickly took the bait. It was a walk in the park. Well, the ruffian adventurers weren''t the only one who received damage. Grey also felt depressed by Yuna''s change. While she was still cute, it was just not the same anymore. Well, she was still cute. It was so important it needed to be said twice. Incited by Yuna, many of the adventurers headed towards the training ground. Some were worried, some were excited, and some just went with the flow. The lobby was almost emptied as the crown headed out like a flock of sheep herded by a shepherd. Some of the newer adventurers tried to propose a bet, and the older adventurers quickly agreed. After all, the result was already decided. Not only will they see an interesting sight, they will also earn some cash while at it. A profitable deal. "W-Wh-What are we going to do?!" £ÛNonna£Ý "Wait, we should calm down a little first. I''m sure Miss Yuna has a plan." £ÛLarren£Ý Meanwhile, Larren and Nonna, who were the reason why Yuna got in a fight, were left behind, terrified and worried for Yuna''s safety. The reason was simple. It was because neither of them knew of Yuna''s true identity. For the past few months, they have been in other towns and villages doing quests and it hasn''t been long since they''ve returned. While they have heard rumors about the new heroes, there was no possible way they would expect that one of them would be the young lady they met before. The two only knew that Yuna was a C-rank adventurer, the same as the leader of the ruffians. Still, judging by their ages, it was only natural that one would expect the latter was stronger. It was the reason for their worries. "You''re Larren and Nonna, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes..." £ÛNonna£Ý "Yuna has told me some things about you. I''m Grey, Yuna''s partner. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a warm greeting, but rather than a similarly warm response, the two''s faces were painted white, pale as if they had just seen a ghost. A quick moment later, they then bowed their heads, their bodies trembling a little. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "So-Sorry for the trouble. Because of us, Miss Yuna got into trouble! We''re really, really sorry!" £ÛLarren£Ý "Ah, no. That''s©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "I-If Miss Yuna gets hurt, we''ll p-pay the costs. We might not be rich, b-but we''ll help as much as we can!" £ÛNonna£Ý "No, like I said©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Please don''t hesitate to ask us! Even if we have to do quests for a whole month. We wouldn''t mind. As long as we can help Miss Yuna." £ÛLarren£Ý Grey couldn''t even say much. Every time he tried to explain things, he would always get cut off. While he could understand where the two of them were coming from, it was honestly too much. If things continue in such a way, the conversation wouldn''t progress any further. "Then, how about we head towards the training ground. I''m sure your worries will disappear once you see Yuna fight." £ÛGrey£Ý It was the only solution Grey could think of. If words couldn''t get through them, then showing Yuna''s capabilities would do the trick. Grey couldn''t wait to see their reactions after seeing how powerful Yuna was. Slowly but surely, Grey, along with Larren and Nonna headed towards the training grounds. The closer they came, the louder the noises became, most of the voices cheering on the people who were about to fight. "By the way, why did you get in trouble in the first place? Did you do something to them? Like provoking them or something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No, not at all! They just suddenly approached as saying we were looking at them funny and started yelling at us." £ÛLarren£Ý Grey was dumbfounded at Larren''s answer. He already expected a stupid reason, but what Larren said was beyond his expectations. They reminded him of the addicts in his neighborhood back on Earth who would pick a fight for no legitimate reason. "Missy, go get them!" "Oi! Gerod, I bet my money on you! Don''t you dare lose!" "Hahaha, you''re going down, you bastards." What was a simple training ground has now become a gambling den in just a matter of seconds. Strictly speaking, there aren''t any rules prohibiting betting over sparring matches. After all, it was only simple entertainment between adventurers. Just in time when the three arrived at the training grounds, the fight was about to start. Both Yuna and the leader of the ruffians, Gerod, was already on the training ground itself, the spectators watching on the seats by the side. "Take out your weapons already. Don''t tell you''re getting scared now? Well, it''s already too late! I''m going to snap those thin arms of yours." £ÛGerod£Ý "Fufufu, scared? Why would I be? It''s just that weapons are too much of a luxury to waste on you. My fists would be enough for the likes of you." £ÛYuna£Ý "You b*tch...!" £ÛGerod£Ý Gerod tried to provoke Yuna, but Yuna''s provocation was even stronger. While she was not lying, to those who don''t know her, it would simply sound like baseless arrogance. Anyone would be pissed at such a statement. "How about it? Should I give you the first strike?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t underestimate me, you f*cking b*tch!" £ÛGerod£Ý With another provocation from Yuna, Gerod quickly jumped at her, raising his large great sword towards the delicate-looking girl. It packed enough force to blast a large boulder into smithereens. Of course, to a normal person, such a powerful punch was very dangerous, life-threatening even. Unfortunately for Gerod, his serious strike didn''t even do so much as to leave even a single scratch to Yuna. Without much effort, she skillfully caught it with her delicate hands. Gerod tried to push stronger, but it was all in vain. Yuna didn''t budge an inch. Crack Shatter Cracks soon appeared on the sword, and a few moments after, it shattered into hundreds of small pieces, destroyed to oblivion. Such a show only served to shock Gerod and the spectators alike, leaving them all in shock BOOOOOMMM A loud boom echoed in the air as Yuna struck a swift kick towards Gerod''s solar plexus, blasting him towards the walls and leaving a crater behind. Yuna made sure to hold back, but it was still enough to render the man immobile. "Seriously. You''re this weak and you dare to mess with me? Tell me the truth, you''re just a bunch of thugs, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You b*tch... Don''t get conceited!" "You''re f*cking dead!" Not even thinking after seeing their boss get blasted, the four minions followed suit and charged recklessly towards Yuna, their eyes filled with anger. And as one would expect, they were sent flying one after another with a single strike. Unlike Gerod, the minions were quickly out cold after crashing towards the wall, their eyes white and their mouths frothing with bubbles. With it, the match was concluded. It was as one-sided as one can be. The old adventurers quickly celebrated as they won the bet, whilst the newer ones were just in plain shock, still not understanding what just happened. Larren and Nonna were also in such a state. "You damned b*tch... Do you know who we are?!" £ÛGerod£Ý "No, I don''t. And I have no interest in knowing." £ÛYuna£Ý "Listen here, you little b*tch. We are the ''Blood Wolves''! You hear me, the ''Blood Wolves''!. We have connections with the Jade Ribbon Merchants!" £ÛGerod£Ý Like a crazy dog, Gerod kept barking aggressively towards Yuna. Now that he knew he couldn''t win with strength, he started using his connections to threaten Yuna. Of course, Yuna just ignored him, not paying him any heed. The surrounding adventurers became worried the more Gerod mentioned their connections. Of course, they were all a lie. Even their party name was something they only made up just for the sole purpose of intimidating people. "Are you finished barking? Then, let me ask you the same question... Do you know who I am?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ha! Who cares about who you are?! All that matters is that you''re all going to be f*cked up for messing with us©`" £ÛGerod£Ý "Ugh... Can you quiet down? Your breath really stinks...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Gerod was giving his all to intimidate the young lady before him, but Yuna quickly dismissed his threats, not even remotely giving him attention. It only served to anger Gerod even more. A deep, boiling rage was inside him. "Well, since you''re already done introducing yourselves, I might as well do so. It wouldn''t be polite otherwise." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she looked around the training ground. Now that she looked again, there sure were a lot of adventurers gathered nearby. Her head only stopped turning when she stopped a random adventurer in front of the seats. "You, over there." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes?!" "Do you know who I am?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes, I do!" "Then, would you be so kind as to enlighten this rude adventurer over here? I''m a little scared of his connections, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý A smile afloat Yuna''s face, she softly requested the said adventurer to introduce her in her stead. The adventurer looked around for help, but everyone quickly averted their eyes from him. He has no other choice left. "Y-You are H-Her Highness, Lady Yuna, Hero of Alrfione!" A short introduction. But that introduction was all that was needed to clear everyone''s minds. Her strength, her absolute authority, and everything about her. A "Hero of Alrione", there was no way people still haven''t figured out her identity. Of course, it went without saying that Gerod was shocked, terrified even. His face was now pale and his heart swallowed by fear. He challenged a person he shouldn''t have. In front of him was a domineering mountain he could never cross. A dominator who is amongst the strongest powerhouses there is. "Oh my! It seems I''m quite the famous one, aren''t I? Isn''t that right, Mister Rude Adventurer?" £ÛYuna£Ý That was the finisher. As those words rang inside Gerod''s ears, a deep, freezing fear swallowed him whole. Even though Yuna was smiling, he only saw doom in front of him. T wasn''t long before he fainted. After the show, everyone quickly went out of the training grounds. Some had faces of satisfaction while some were the opposite. Of course, those who were satisfied were the bunch who won the bets. The only ones who remained were Grey, Yuna, Larren, Nonna, and the unconscious bunch of ruffians. The former two repairing the walls they have just broken, not wanting to get another earful from the Guildmaster. "Your Highnesses, thank you very much for saving us. We will never forget this debt." £ÛLarren£Ý "I-If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask us! We will do our best to fulfill your wishes!" £ÛNonna£Ý While it was only like they expected, it was still uncomfortable hearing people be formal with them. Especially when those people were acquaintances whom they already considered as friends. Yuna was a little sad. "Then... How about this, why don''t you just call me Yuna, just Yuna. As for the debt... Don''t worry about it. After all, we''re friends, aren''t we?" £ÛYuna£Ý Larren and Nonna''s hearts were moved with Yuna''s words, a warm feeling surging in their hearts. It was just plain and simple happiness. The pure happiness of being accepted as a friend by someone they look up to. "In that case, just call me Grey, too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Then thank you, Grey, Yuna..." £ÛNonna£Ý "Yeah... Thanks..." £ÛLarren£Ý It was a little embarrassing, but their happiness was even higher. Their faces showed a reddish tint as they headed back to the lobby, smiles plastered on their faces as they chatted about a couple trivial topics. After dealing with the ruffian adventurers, Grey and Yuna then picked five C-rank quests from the request boards and processed them in the reception desks. It was just the usual plowing through the high-ranking quests for a couple of days. With their business in the Adventurers'' Guild done, Grey and Yuna quickly headed out of the city after saying their goodbyes. Their first destination was a meadow a couple dozen kilometers away, a distance they easily closed with the help of Sirius. One after another, the two cleared the quests in rapid succession. Since the quests were usually about monster and beast subjugation, it only takes them a couple minutes to clear one. After all, a single strike is all it takes to defeat the monsters and beasts in the quests. The only time Grey and Yuna stopped was for a lunch break. It was the only part of the day that went according to their plans, and needless to say, they enjoyed it until the very end. It was a time of comfort and relaxation. After lunch, it was time for quests once again. Due to their insane clearing speed, there was only one quest left. The destination was a forest a little away from the Aldridge territory. Dense and lush, reminding them of their previous home. Hiiisssss Crash Without any warning, a large serpent lunged itself towards Grey and Yuna. Its body reaching over 30 meters, breaking a couple of large trees along the way. It was like it was just breaking a couple of twigs. Grey and Yuna didn''t even budge from their portions. Grey simply caught the snake''s large body without much effort and threw it back to where it came from with force so great, it broke a couple dozen more trees which happened to be in the way. The way Grey did it, it seemed like he was simply throwing a ball. HIIISSSSSS The snake stood up, eyes red with rage as it lashed around its massive tail left and right, breaking trees and boulders alike. It was now attacking blindly, hoping to get the two with its reckless rampage. ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for it, before it could even do so much as to hurt the two of them, a large blade of mana came towards its neck, lopping its head off. A fountain of blood gushed out from its body as it squirmed around, soon falling helplessly to the ground with a loud thud. "Good job,Yuna... Now, let''s dismantle it, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý The killing was the easy part, but the same couldn''t be said with dismantling. While fighting it only took a quick moment, it took them almost an hour to dismantle the whole snake. Needless to say, they were covered in blood after the task. Why are they doing something as annoying as dismantling, one might ask? It was because they needed proof of subjugation. Not only that, the meat of strong beasts was also quite tasty. It was what Grey and Yuna looked forward to. "Grey, I''m going to go wash up." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure... Ah, by the way, there''s a creek just a couple hundred meters to your right. Just saying if you ever want to go there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Leaving Grey to store the snake''s materials, Yuna headed to the creek first to wash up. While she could just do the same with magic, she preferred using creeks, rivers, and natural bodies of water. It was more refreshing that way. The sound of water trickling down the creek and hitting the rocks resounded the air, echoing clearer and clearer as Yuna drew near. She then bent down as she dipped her hands into the water, washing away the blood stains. Grey soon followed after and joined her in washing up. In just a couple minutes, and using magic to clean the hard to reach spots, they quickly became sparkly clean as if they didn''t even become dirty to begin with. "Ahh¡«! That was refreshing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yep. Fresh spring water really is the best!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, it makes me want to eat something sweet©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait, Yuna, be careful©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Kyaaa!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t even warn her properly. Yuna tried to seat herself down a rock by the creek, but unfortunately for her, it was just too slippery. The very moment she sat, she quickly slipped off, falling towards the creek. A splash resounded in the air. "Hahaha, that''s why I told you to be care©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Splash Another splash resounded, but this time it wasn''t because the creek was distrurbed. Rather, Yuna fired a little bit of water magic towards Grey, soaking him wet. It was her little revenge for him chuckling at her. "Hehehe, now there''s two of us!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright... Now you''ve done it!" £ÛGrey£Ý Along with his words, balls of water manifested afloat Grey''s hands, ready to soak a certain silver-haired elf. In response to it, a mischievous smile bloomed on Yuna''s face as she once again shot a stream of water towards the former. The sound of giggles and laughter filled the air along with the splashing of water and the rustling of the leaves. In the peaceful and viridescent forest, two figures danced around as they splashed water everywhere. CHAPTER 157 END Chapter 158: Escort and Subjugation The morning sun has climbed the sky once again and the darkness of the night has perished. It was a new day and with it, the familiar hustling and bustling melody of the city had started to play once again, orchestrated by the first bell. If one were to rank the busiest parts of the city, it would be the market, the plaza, the main streets, and the areas around the five guilds. Of course, with the mention of guilds, the Adventurers'' Guild would surely come to mind as adventurers fight over the quests they wanted to take. With the guild''s first come, first serve basis, the early morning is one of their busiest times. Even a single minute is precious so that one could take their quests. Being late meant they could lose their chance on getting a good quest. Diligence was a matter of success, failure, and profits. "Larren, Nonna, good to see you hear." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Yuna, Grey... Good morning..." £ÛNonna£Ý "Yo, morning!" £ÛLarren£Ý Of course, Larren and Nonna aren''t an exception to such a situation. Especially since they have only been adventurers for less than a year. Especially after climbing up to G-rank, the competition over quests only became fiercer. It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna returned to Galderia, and with their insane clearing speed, all the high-ranking quests of D-rank and above have been taken care of. Now, their spare time could be enjoyed more leisurely. It was also the reason why they could come in late and take any quests they wanted. It didn''t matter to them what kind of quest it was or how much the rewards are. As long as they''re enjoyable, they''ll take it. "Looking for a quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes, but you see... Only a handful is remaining." £ÛNonna£Ý Unfortunately for Larren and Nonna, the competition today was much fiercer than usual. Even when the two of them arrived early, the other adventurers still managed to take the good ones with high rewards, only leaving behind the troublesome ones. The only ones which remained on the quest boards are escort quests which needed many adventurers, herb gathering quests which required knowledge on herbs, and subjugation quests which contained troublesome enemies. There wasn''t much of a choice left for them. Amongst the quests, there was one Larren and Nonna were particularly interested in. Unfortunately, they don''t meet the requirements required to take the said quest. It has quite the hefty reward, too. It was truly unfortunate. "Hmm... Larren, Nonna, do you want to take this quest?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, but sadly, it needs four people to participate..." £ÛNonna£Ý "Then, should we help you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?" £ÛNonna£Ý It wasn''t just Nonna, Larren was also bewildered by Yuna''s suggestion. The quest was only a G-rank one and figures who are considered heroes are offering their help in such a trivial matter. It was an overkill. Everyone would be puzzled. "Wait, wait, wait! Yuna, is it really alright with you? The rewards aren''t that high, you know? Only a couple bronze coins!" £ÛLarren£Ý "Th-That''s right. Plus, is it really alright for heroes such as yourselves to take this quest? I-It''s only G-rank." £ÛNonna£Ý "Fufufu, what does this have to do with our status? It seems enjoyable, so we want to take it. Right, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it''s fine with me too. We''re done with our quests anyways." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t much of an objection when it came to Grey''s part since they have only been taking mostly subjugation quests. While they have taken escort quests before, it was only a handful. It would be a nice change of pace "See? Grey also agrees. Also, isn''t it natural for friends to help out one another? Just think of it that way." £ÛYuna£Ý Ending her words with a sweet smile, Yuna quickly captured Nonna and Larren''s hearts. When she put it that way, they couldn''t argue much with her. A warm feeling of gratitude was blooming in their hearts. A feeling of happiness. "So, what do you think, Larren, Nonna?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, could we even decline when you say it like that? We''ll be in your care once again, Grey, Yuna." £ÛNonna£Ý "We owe you another one." £ÛLarren£Ý "Great! It''s settled then!" £ÛYuna£Ý Things were quickly settled. The four of them then took the request paper from the request boards and headed towards the reception desks where they lined up to process the four-man escort quest. It was worth mentioning that Grey and Yuna used their alternate guild cards to take the current quest. While there would be no problems using their main guild cards, it would be troublesome to deal with the clients if they knew their identities. It would take out the fun of adventuring. "Waah¡«! Yuna with black hair and violet eyes!" £ÛNonna£Ý "Does it look weird?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, never! In fact, you look very pretty! It suits you!" £ÛNonna£Ý "Fufufu, thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey also casted his illusion magic to wear their disguises, and when he did, Yuna and Nonna were fretting over Yuna''s new look where her eye and hair colors were switched with Grey. No matter which world one is in, girls would always go crazy over beauty and fashion. "Grey, it looks good on you. Especially with silver©`" £ÛLarren£Ý "Thanks for the compliment, but please stop. It feels creepy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, I thought so, too... Sorry..." £ÛLarren£Ý "No worries..." £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, the boys were just shrouded in an awkward atmosphere. While it would make one happy being complimented, if it was done as sophisticatedly as girls do, it was to be expected that men would feel strange. After wearing their disguises, the four of them then went ahead and headed to where the client was. It was just near the gates where dozens of carriages and hundreds of people were lining up. It was a long and busy line stretching dozens of meters. Heading out of the gates, there were a number of carriages lining up by the sides, waiting for their escorts and preparing their products and wares. It was like a caravan of merchants heading out to the world to sell what they can provide. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What Grey and others were looking for was a small carriage which carries vegetables and spices. The client was a stubby, bearded middle-aged man named Jeroz, a nickel rank merchant heading to the Gallen Village. "Excuse me, are you perhaps Mister Jeroz?" £ÛGrey£Ý Fortunately, despite the number of small wooden carriages being considerable, there were only a few carrying vegetables and spices. And taking the client''s description into account, their target was narrowed down to one. The man was currently taking inventory of the goods in his carriage "Ohohoho, yes, yes, that''s me, alright. I''m assuming you!42 the escorts from the Adventurers'' Guild, am I right?" £ÛJeroz£Ý "Yes, that''s right. We''re your escorts to the Gallen Village." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohoho, just in time! Can you help me load these boxes here? This old man''s back is starting to ache, you see." £ÛJeroz£Ý "Sure, no problem." £ÛGrey£Ý Without further ado, Grey and the others helped out Jeroz in loading the said boxes and crates to the carriage. They were containers which were full of vegetables and spices like the others, some even containing fruits like apples and oranges. There wasn''t much effort needed. With Grey and Yuna''s strength which needed a man or two to carry was just done with a single hand. It was as if they were just carrying empty boxes and crates. "Ohoho, thank you very much! Are you ready to depart? Ohoho!" £ÛJeroz£Ý His face full of glee, the carriage wheels started to move and the journey started. With a single whip from Jeroz, the horses neighed as they pulled the carriages towards the highway, accelerating faster and faster until it reached a stable speed. Compared to the carriages of nobles and royalties, the simple carriage was much shakier and uncomfortable to one''s bottoms. It was also the reason why Grey and Yuna avoided such quests. Still, they couldn''t help but look forward to the quest ahead of them. The journey continued smoothly without much trouble. And it was thanks to Larren, Nonna, and the very friendly Jeroz that the journey was enjoyable despite the shaky and uncomfortable nature of the ride. "Ohohoho, and then what happened is©` Hiyaa!" £ÛJeroz£Ý Well, everything was smooth until they were hallway towards the village. Seeing danger, Jeroz immediately stopped the carriage and the others raised their guards. Thankfully, the ones who appeared before them weren''t bandits. Grrrrrrr A pack of starving wolves appeared on the highway. Eyes were bloodshot and piercing, their bodies thinner than one would expect, drooling aggressively as they watched the carriage like predators eyeing their prey. It was an unprecedented situation since the highway was mostly safe, but there was no need for panic. The wolves weren''t beasts nor monsters, but just simple animals who couldn''t even go against G-rankers. They were simple enemies. While it leaves a bad taste in their mouths to kill animals which are just hunting for food, there was nothing they could do. If they just fended them off and left them there, others could fall victim to their hunts. There was no choice but to take them down. "Mister Jeroz, leave this to us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nonna, don''t leave the carriage, okay? Just shoot from afar." £ÛLarren£Ý "Yes! I''ll guard Mister Jeroz." £ÛNonna£Ý It was an easy to make lineup. Grey and Larren were up front, Yuna guarded the rear, and Nonna stayed behind with Jeroz. Since she was a mage, she was much weaker than the others physically. It was better for her to stay behind and cast spells from a safe distance. Grarrrr Just as the three went down the carriage, the wolves quickly pounced towards them, opening their mouths and baring their fangs towards them. There was no ounce of hesitation as starvation took control of their actions. Whimper But there was no need to fear them. One after another, Grey released a punch towards the pouncing wolves, ending their lives in a single strike. He limited his combat power to match his guild card but it was still enough to kill them. Yuna, despite being alone in the rear, didn''t have much of a difficulty. Just like Grey, it only takes her a single strike to finish off the wolves, making their head fly off in the air as she brandishes her daggers, dancing as if she was in the middle of a ball. "Haap!" £ÛLarren£Ý Larren didn''t fall behind the two either. Despite being much weaker, he wielded his sword gracefully, striking the wolves'' heads, necks, and joints, aiming for their vital spots and their weaknesses. He may be slower than the two, but he also took down wolves one after another. Grrrarrrrr Slipping from the forest nearby, another pack of hungry wolves attacked, attracted by the sounds and smell of blood. They were just as reckless as the previous pack, pouncing towards them without any plans. ¡¶Fireball!¡· £ÛNonna£Ý A wolf tried to pounce on Larren from behind, but before it could, a ball of flames came striking its torso, blasting it a distance away and charring its whole body black. The wolf''s life escaped its eyes as the flames devoured it whole. It wasn''t the last one either. After that fireball, a couple more balls of crimson flame came flying towards the pack of wolves, burning them down without mercy. It was a rain of fire which spelt doom towards those which received its wrath. "Haah... Looks like I''ll have to get a little serious." £ÛGrey£Ý Commented Grey as he looked at the number of enemies increasing. He didn''t know what was happening in the forest, but there were a lot of starving wolves in the forest. It was a little worrying but there wasn''t much he could do with it. "May you rest in peace. ¡¶Wind Cutter¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý A burst of wind gathered on Grey''s palm and as he brandished his hand, a blade of wind came flying towards the wolves, sharp as one can be as it lopped off several heads in an instant. The sound of dying whelps and cries resounding in the air. ¡¶Mantis Cross!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The same went for Yuna as an X-shaped blade of mana came rushing through the enemies'' ranks. The blades passed through them like that of a hot knife cutting easily through butter, not slowing down as it ended lives one after another, splattering blood all over the place. A rain of fire, blades of mana, and dauntingly heavy strikes. Such attacks relentlessly rained down on the enemies, whittling down their numbers over time. Jeroz could only watch in amazement as he observed an amazing feat by such youths. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛLarren£Ý A heavy strike came from above and struck one of the wolves'' heads, splitting it open without mercy and gracing the land with fresh blood. With it, the battle has ended with Grey and the others rising victorious. "Is everyone alright? Any injuries." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m fine!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Other than a light scratch, I''m good too!" £ÛLarren£Ý No sustained any injuries or the likes. If there was a single problem, it would be that blood is scattered all over the place. Of course, in such a fierce and bloody battle, Grey, Larren, and Nonna were also stained with blood. But there wasn''t any need to worry over such a trivial matter. With just a little bit of fire, water, and wind magic, the stains were easily removed as if they weren''t even there to begin with. Grey and Yuna were already masters in such crafts. "How about you, Mister Jeroz, Nonna. Are you both alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohohoho, what''s there to worry about when I have such capable escorts. I feel at ease traveling with you. Ohohoho!" £ÛJeroz£Ý "I''m also fine, just... Haah... a little exhausted." £ÛNonna£Ý Of course, if everyone in the frontline was fine, Nonna and Jeroz who were in the carriage were even more fine. Aside from Nonna suffering a little bit of rapid mana exhaustion, everything was fine and dandy. As for the corpses of the wolves, it was decided to just burn them. While they could be a valuable source of meat, since the wolves were starving, there was no need to risk it and get ill due to unwanted pathogens. It was best to burn them to not attract any more starving animals. The only materials which were salvaged were the wolf pelts, fangs, and claws which could be sold for a little bit of sum. It may not be much, but with the numbers they defeated, they could earn a couple hundred kiels to add to their earnings. Only resting for a little bit, the ride then continued on and the sun continued climbing higher in the sky. They only stopped once to have lunch where Grey and Yuna once again showcased their cooking skills. Everyone loved the food they cooked, eating them with bliss traced on their faces. After eight long hours of journeying and chatting, their destination was finally in sight. Over the horizon, a village could be seen, appearing bigger and bigger as they drew closer. A few more minutes later, they finally arrived and the village gates opened to welcome them. "Mister Jeroz, you''re here! I see you''ve brought some wonderful products again©` Oh, are those mangoes I see?" £ÛChief£Ý "Ohohoho, that''s right. They''re mangoes, alright! The sweetest and tastiest of their kind, your favorite, Chief." £ÛJeroz£Ý "Hahaha, you really do know me well, Jeroz!" £ÛChief£Ý The village Chief was the one who welcomed them warmly. Just like Jeroz, he was a friendly man who laughed a lot. Judging from how he interacts with the former, it was easy to see that they''ve known each other for quite a long time. In just a quick moment, they totally forgot there were still others near them. It was as if they were there in their own world as they discussed the deals and bargained with one another, mostly focussing on the mangoes the Chief loved so much. "Oh, dear me! How could I forget!" £ÛJeroz£Ý It was only when Jeroz saw the four in the corner of his eyes that he realized the escort quest was still not finished. It had totally slipped his mind that he still needed to sign the quest papers for the contract to be fulfilled between client and adventurers. "Here you go... Your rewards are already in the guild. It was a good experience meeting you all. Ohohoho!" £ÛJeroz£Ý "Thank you, Mister Jeroz." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohohoho, I should be the one thanking you youngsters. Because of you, I''ve had an amazing journey. I hope we can meet again someday." £ÛJeroz£Ý Jeroz''s signature marked and ready on the quest papers, the quest was finally finished. All that was left to do was head back to the city, process the quest, and receive the rewards for their efforts. Since the escort quest was only a one-way one, Grey and the others didn''t need to wait for Jeroz to finish his business in the Gallen Village. They can just head back on their own and process the quest as they like. "Then, Grey, Yuna, since the reward is 600 kiels, we''ll be splitting it even, 150 kiels each. As for the wolf materials, we''ll have to wait©`" £ÛLarren£Ý "Ah, about that, there''s no need to split the rewards. You can also keep the money from the wolves we defeated." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No, we can''t do that! We can''t just accept it!" £ÛNonna£Ý "Th-That''s right, this amount of money is too much! We can''t just shamelessly take money from other people! Especially our friends!" £ÛLarren£Ý Grey tried to hand over the whole reward to the two. He already expected they''ll disagree to some extent, but he never imagined they would do so so strongly. Just like how Grey''s "eyes" judged them, they really were good people. "Haah... Really, you should just accept it when we''re giving it to you. It''s exactly because we''re friends that we''re giving them to you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, that''s right. There''s no need to feel so indebted. If you want to repay us, a pork skewer or two would be nice." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oi, Yuna. Your gluttonous side is showing again..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Who''s a glutton?! I''m just saying it to comfort them!" £ÛYuna£Ý The warm atmosphere quickly turned into a comedic one as Grey and Yuna bantered over a trivial matter. Well, rather than bantering, it was more like Grey was poking fun at Yuna once again, enjoying her cute reactions. It hasn''t been long since the two of them knew Grey and Yuna but they couldn''t count how many times they''ve been indebted to them already. They couldn''t be any more grateful to be friends with them. "Grey, Yuna, thank you..." £ÛNonna£Ý It was only a silent mumble, but it resounded loud and clear inside Grey and Yuna''s ears, a smile forming on their lips as they loomed at the two. It was then that they realized how good it was to have friends once again. "By the way... Larren, Nonna, are you going back to Galderia today?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... That would be hard. Even if we depart right now, by the time we arrive, it will already be late at night..." £ÛNonna£Ý "Yeah, it''s a bother, but we''ll have to spend the night here in the village. It would be dangerous if we get attacked by hungry wolves at night, after all." £ÛLarren£Ý "I see... That does make sense..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a problem neither Grey and Yuna could relate to. Since they were High-rankers, they could just cruise through their quest areas and back to the city in just a matter of minutes. It was also the reason why they could take so many quests and complete them in a short amount of time. After which, the four of them then walked around the village to find an inn to stay at. They explored quite a bit and saw a lot of beautiful sceneries as they did so, also seeing the children play around with smiles on their faces. "Yeah, and then©`" £ÛGrey£Ý In the middle of their conversation, Grey suddenly cut off his words and halted his steps. He looked at the sight in front of him, speechless and frozen, traces of shock and surprise on his face with a hint of happiness and excitement surging in his heart. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna, but no answer came from Grey. He just continued staring at the landscape with his eyes unwavering. The more he looked at it, the more excited his heart became to the point a smile started showing on his face. A large river cruising along the fertile wetlands, the water overflowing and creating large, shallow marshes with tall grasses growing healthily everywhere. It wasn''t just a beautiful landscape. It was one which could make dreams come true. CHAPTER 158 Chapter 159: Ricey Business Deals Clop Clop Clop Erratic footsteps reverberated one after another, the sound of heavy boots hitting the ground accompanied by the series of ragged breathing. Eyes gleaming with a glint of excitement and sternness. A smile barely being held back. Those eyes and smile belonged to none other than Grey as he streaked across the whole village at speeds which could be considered sprinting for most people. Of course, to Grey, it could barely even be called an exercise. There was no sweat to be found trickling down on his face. As for the ragged breathing, it belonged to Larren and Nonna who are trying their best to catch up to Grey. Even then, they could barely keep up and their sides started to ache. It has been a while since they felt such a sensation. Bang Doors were opened and a loud crash resounded in the air. Grey barged in the Chief''s residence without any traces of hesitation nor concern in his eyes. It was as if he owned the house with the way he acted. But things did not stop there. Heavy footsteps once again filled the air as Grey''s feet hit the wooden boards on the floor. He marched straight towards Jeroz and the Chief who were still in the middle of negotiating, his expressions remaining unfazed. "Chief! The marshes! What are your plans for the marshes?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes?!" £ÛChief£Ý There was only shock on the Chief''s face as Grey suddenly grabbed his shoulders. It wasn''t only the Chief. Jeroz, Yuna, and Larren and Nonna, who were still out of breath, were also shocked all the same. First, he crashed into someone''s house, then he walked in as if he owned it, and lastly, he grabbed the Chief by the shoulder like a street thug mugging people on the dark and narrow alleyways. There was no way they wouldn''t be shocked. "Uh... Umm... Is there something I can help you...?" £ÛChief£Ý "A-Ah, sorry! I got too excited! I''m really sorry!" £ÛGrey£Ý It was only when Grey saw the Chief''s eyes trembling in shock and confusion that he snapped back to reality. Everything he has done up until now was purely because of impulse as if he was in autopilot Grey quickly bowed his head in apology as he realized what he just did. He was so embarrassed by his actions that he just wanted to dig a hole and hide there forever. It would now be a part of his dark park. A memory hard to wake him up in the middle of the silent night. "Hahaha, it''s fine, it''s fine. Youngsters ought to be energetic like you!" £ÛChief£Ý "Ohohoho! Chief Barse is right, though... What you did may be a little too energetic. Be careful next time, okay?" £ÛJeroz£Ý "Yeah, sorry about that." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, the Chief was quite the jolly and friendly person like Jeroz. Even when his home got raided and they were interrupted in their business, they let it go as if it was just little children doing silly mistakes. They were the carefree and free-spirited type. On the top of the table, there were a number of documents present. Many were signed, but there were still some left unfinished. Well, a negotiation isn''t quick to be done, after all. Even when it was only trading food, they still needed to be thorough. "Ah... Did I disturb you with your business?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohoho, not at all! We''re just signing the papers and after that, we''ll be finished! There''s nothing to be worried about." £ÛJeroz£Ý "Really? That was awfully quick..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, we''ve been doing this trade for decades already. All that was needed was to read a few bits here and there and then we''re done! It''s as easy as that!" £ÛBarse£Ý It was just like the Chief said. After signing a couple more papers and handing the payment, everything was done and finished. Now, the village has procured a large supply of food and spices which could sustain them for the week. "So, young man, what were you talking about the marshes earlier?" £ÛBarse£Ý After his deal with Jeroz finished, the Chief quickly moved on to the next topic without much of a delay. With how vigorous Grey was before, his interest was caught by his words. Though he never expected to be suddenly grabbed by the shoulders, it was still an interesting experience. Well, that and one other reason. He was also interested about what the young man before him was going to propose about the marshes. Even now, it is still an unused feature of the village. He was quite curious. "Ah, yes... So, about the marshes, do you have any plans in mind for them for the time being?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, for now I can''t say we do... As it is, its only use is to be a playground for the children. Their mothers always get angry whenever they get home dirty. Hahahaha, they''re quite the sight to see!" £ÛBarse£Ý Laughed the Chief as he recalled the times the children got scolded by their mothers every time he played at the marshes. He has also experienced such joys in his youth so he could relate to them very well. "Ahem! Anyway, we don''t have any plans for them. Why do you ask?" £ÛBarse£Ý "Well, if that''s the case, would you like to hear me out. I have a proposal which could be beneficial for the village." £ÛGrey£Ý "A proposal, eh... Let''s hear it then." £ÛBarse£Ý A proposal. The Chief has expected something along those lines, but he never thought Grey would actually say such words. He''s never been told that by such a young lad and it piqued his interest even more. Meanwhile, Jeroz tidied up the documents as Grey and the Chief engaged in a discussion. As for the other three, Yuna, Larren, and Nonna, they were just standing quietly by the sides, watching the events unfold. "Yuna, do you know what Grey is talking about?" £ÛLarren£Ý Whispering, Larren asked Yuna. Unfortunately for him, Yuna also had no idea what Grey was on about. But judging from his excited face, he could tell it was going to be something exciting. She was looking forward to it. "Mmn... I also think the marshes looked beautiful, but I wonder if it''s worth getting so worked up about it." £ÛNonna£Ý "Yeah. Marshes are well... Just marshes, aren''t they? It''s just a patch of flooded land with a bunch of weeds and grasses, isn''t it?" £ÛLarren£Ý A bolt of lightning suddenly struck Yuna''s head as soon as she heard Larren''s words. Everything finally lined up and connected together. A swelling excitement blooming inside of her as she understood Grey''s intentions. A flooded lowland which is wet throughout the year. It was flooded, but also fertil at the same time, perfect for growing semi-aquatic plants. One of which was something Grey and Yuna treasures dearly. A plant close to their hearts. "Grey, you don''t mean...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "That''s exactly what I''m thinking." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna was so surprised and excited at the same time that she totally forgot they were still using their alternate identities and called out Grey''s name by mistake. Thankfully, no one noticed her slip of tongue and everything proceeded smoothly. A large smile present on his face, Grey opened his "Inventory" and took out a certain plant. It was still green and fresh as if it had just been picked. Another one was taken out and this time, it was golden brown and just harvested, grains still present at its stalk. It was rice! "Chief, do you know what this is?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Isn''t it just wheat©` No, barley...? Not that either nor is it oat or millet. Young man, what kind of grain is this." £ÛBarse£Ý "This is called rice. A semi-aquatic grain which could be made into a variety of dishes. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Rice, huh... I''ve never heard of such a grain before..." £ÛBarse£Ý "Me too. In all my years as a merchant, this is the first time I''ve seen this. Its grains are white too, they''re pretty, aren''t they? Ohohoho!" £ÛJeroz£Ý Not only the Chief, Jeroz was also interested in the grain Grey had taken out. They were even more interested when Grey said that it could be made into a variety of dishes. It was Grey''s proposal for the Chief. While rice could be grown anywhere where water is plenty, building an irrigation system is out of Grey''s area of expertise. Even the rice he grows in his "Sanctuary" is watered by him daily using water magic, flooding the fields regularly. But with the marshes present, it will only take a little bit of tidying to be of use. It is also quite a hassle to plant rice, compared to wheat as it needs painstaking, heavy labor. Grey has never experienced doing it the normal way, but he knows the back pains people endured when planting rice. Thankfully, that was all there was to it. Due to Grey''s plant magic and successive selective breeding, the rice''s quality and nutritional content is even more superior than that of wheat. Not to mention that they are also the quick to grow type, able to be harvested in just three months. Other than that, rice is also easy to digest, more filling, and has a longer shelf life than that of wheat which dominates Merusia. There was also no need to process it into flour and could be prepared easily. Most importantly, it was also very tasty and naturally sweet. Grey and Yuna would wage war to those with opposite opinions. "But, these grains... How do we prepare them? Would milling it like wheat do? I''ve never handled something like this." £ÛBarse£Ý "No, actually... You just need to soak them with water and boil them. There''s no need to mill them or anything." £ÛGrey£Ý ""Eh?!"" £ÛBarse and Jeroz£Ý Shock was evident on their faces as they heard Grey''s words. They looked at the grains to Grey and back to the grains again. No matter how they looked at it, they couldn''t see that such a hard and firm grain could be easily prepared. "Then, could I borrow the kitchen for a little bit? I think it''s better to show it with a little demonstration." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Then, if you would..." £ÛBarse£Ý Eyes full of curiosity, the Chief led Grey to the kitchen. Following them were Yuna, Jeros, Nonna, and Larren. And to do his demonstration, he once again opened his "Inventory" to take out a couple sacks of rice. Fwisshhhhh Splasshhhh Several cups of rice were poured down a pot. What followed after was the turning of the faucet making splashing sounds as water started to gush down the pot, filling it up and soaking the rice wet, creating a murky white liquid. The rice was rinsed once and then twice, and with the use of the ever so reliable lines in the fingers to measure the water, making sure it is in ratio with the amount of rice used. With it, the preparations were finished. Fwooosshhhh Flames burst forth as Grey poured mana on the mana crystals, turning on the magic stove. It was set on high heat and the pot of rice was placed over it, covering it with a lid and letting time do the rest. A simple and easy task. They waited and waited, but all Grey did was stretch his arms towards the ceiling. He then proceeded to have a friendly chat with Yuna, not minding the pot of rice and just letting it do its thing as the fire continued burning. The others couldn''t be any more confused about what was going on. "Y-Young man, w-was that it?" £ÛBarse£Ý "Hm? What do you mean?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I meant the preparation of the rice. Was that really all there is? Is there no need for more procedures and some other whatnots?" £ÛBarse£Ý "Yeah, that''s it. Like I said, it''s really simple. All we need is to wait for it to boil, tune down the heat and wait." £ÛGrey£Ý Even with Grey''s explanation, they still couldn''t believe what was happening. All they could do was look at the pot of rice as it cooked, their eyes full of disbelief, but also excitement as they anticipated the end result. While the rice was boiling, Grey and Yuna took out a couple pieces of chicken, flours, eggs, butter, and a couple spices. After all, what kind of meal would be eaten with rice alone. It needs an accompanying dish and sauce with it. The minutes passed by and the gas dial was turned, making the heat flicker a little before stabilizing in low heat, a symphony of chops and sizzles accompanying it as the chicken pieces were fried in hot oil. Soon after, an appetizing aroma filled the kitchen. It was the sweet and fulfilling scent of freshly cooked rice along the salty and appetite-arousing smell of the fried chicken. The scent of well-spiced gravy also bended in with them harmoniously, creating a mix of scents which was sure to make one hungry. "Everyone, have a taste." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he placed the rice, fried chicken, and gravy atop the kitchen table. Yuna went ahead to get the spoons and forks, and served them beside the bowls. Up next were the batch of glasses filled with refreshing iced water. Gulp There was a certain nervousness in everyone''s hearts as they took a spoonful of rice from their bowls. The hard and firm rice grains were now soft and fluffy, a complete contrast to what it was before. Not to mention the appetizing smell emanating from it. Of course, the very first one to take a bite was none other than the excited Yuna. Even when she has eaten it hundreds and thousands of times before, she was still excited and happy as she chowed down on them. Her vigor in eating is what encouraged the others to take a bite as well. As soon as they did, a subtle sweetness along with the rice''s natural fluffiness and softness caressed their mouths. It was a little sticky, but if anything, it only made the texture feel more pleasant. It was quite easy to eat as well compared to bread. "A-Amazing! This is so good!" £ÛLarren£Ý "Ohh¡«! It''s soft and sweet! Filling as well!" £ÛJeroz£Ý "What is this creation?!" £ÛBarse£Ý The others'' hearts were completely won over with the dish called rice, but it didn''t just end there. Rice''s main advantage lies in its ability to go well with others. No matter what kind of dishes, be it meat, stew, or soup, rice would taste well with them. Following Grey and Yuna''s lead, the others took a couple pieces of fried chicken and dipped it on the gravy. Once they delivered it to their mouths, an explosion of flavor occurred that they''ve never felt before. Rice was already good on its own, but with the fried chicken accompanying it, it became even better. "Waah¡«! So delicious!" £ÛNonna£Ý "Un! Rice is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Everyone''s faces were filled with vigor and satisfaction as they wolfed down the bowls of rice and fried chicken before them. In just a quick minute, everything atop the table disappeared to everyone''s stomachs. The people who have never known rice were beyond satisfied after eating it for the first time. It reminded Grey and Yuna of the faces of Gerd and his family when they also had rice for the first time. It was quite nostalgic. Grey wanted to show them fried rice, steamed rice, omeltette rice, and a couple more dishes, but with how much everyone had just eaten, it would be hard for them to make space for another meal. They aren''t like Grey and Yuna, after all. "Then, everyone, it''s time for dessert." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, there was still enough room in their stomachs for dessert. And what better way to promote rice than to introduce a dessert which is also made with another type of rice. Of course, it was mochi! After taking out a plate from his "Inventory", Grey then filled it with a number of fluffy and colorful sweets which looked like little buns. Since it looked like bread made of wheat flour, the others weren''t as cautious as the rice from before. "Oh, what''s this? It''s the first time seeing this, too." £ÛBarse£Ý "It''s called mochi! It''s sweet, sticky, and delicious! Super delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, then I''ll take Missy''s word for it." £ÛBarse£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Adding with that, Yuna''s brief introduction, people started taking out mochi after mochi from the plate and the pile started to whittle down. Now that they have eaten a dish from the two, there was no need to hesitate anymore. They all bit down on the mochi one after another, and when they did, a stream of sweetness flooded their mouths along with the fluffy and sticky texture of the mochi. It couldn''t be described as anything but heavenly. "Ohoho! What a magnificent dish!" £ÛJeroz£Ý "Mnm¡«! This is the taste of heaven!" £ÛNonna£Ý "Sweet! Delicious! And sweet!" £ÛLarren£Ý Everyone''s feedback to the mochi was very positive. It was as novel as the rice, but it didn''t make it any less inferior to the other sweets they have tasted. Larren even had to mention the word "sweet" twice. It was an exquisite dish. The only one with a slightly different reaction was the Chief. While he also felt happy eating it, deep inside his heart, he felt more shock if anything. Knowing that Grey was trying to propose a deal about rice, there was only one conclusion he could come to. "Young man, don''t tell me... Is this made with rice as well...?" £ÛBarse£Ý At the Chief''s words, everyone was surprised. Everyone except Grey, who was behind everything, and Yuna, who was happily enjoying herself, wolfing down the mochi as if there was no tomorrow. "Well, yes, but not quite. Rather than the white rice from before, it is made with a different kind of rice called ''Glutinous Rice''. Still, their requirements for growing aren''t much different from regular white rice." £ÛGrey£Ý The Chief was frozen at Grey''s words. He was forced to sit back down on his chair as he fell into deep thought. He stared intently at the mochi before him and thought of the rice he tasted just recently. In his mind, he was weighing the scales of disadvantages and advantages of the deal. He hasn''t heard the whole deal, but with how good the rice was, even if they receive only a small split, profits would still be good. If they could get an equal deal, then it would be the deal of a lifetime. No matter how much he looked at it, it would be more advantageous for the village to grow specialty crops rather than keep the marshes useless. If things go smoothly, it could pave the way for the village''s success. "Young man, this rice... How long would it take to harvest?" £ÛBarse£Ý "With this variety, three months would be more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "How about the yield?" £ÛBarse£Ý "I can guarantee that it won''t be any less than wheat produces." £ÛGrey£Ý Labor cost, manpower required, difficulty of planting, resistance to pests and wilting, and a couple more aspects of the rice were discussed one after another in a solid and aggressive exchange. Two minds were now at work. Grey may not be much of a merchant, but he got the basic understanding of how a deal works. Not to mention his years of experience as a salaryman, conversing with customers, and learning from his seniors. On top of that, he has "Judgement". He was confident in himself. The exchange continued and a lot more words were uttered one after another. Soon after, silence enveloped the atmosphere as the Chief and Grey stared at each other''s eyes. The deal was settled. "Hahahaha! What an outstanding young man you are! This rice is, without a doubt, a revolutionary grain! You''ve got yourself a deal, young man!" £ÛBarse£Ý "I''m glad it''s settled, Chief." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! From now on, the Gallen Village will be in your care!" £ÛBarse£Ý Both Grey and the Chief extended their hands to one another as they shook one another''s hands. Both were satisfied with their respective ends and happy that they''ve got to get such a rare opportunity. The start of a long partnership. In the first place, Grey isn''t really in it for the money. What he wanted was a way to produce rice so that others would have a chance to get a taste of them. Especially for the Rabbit''s Den, he wanted them to have a way to serve rice on their menu. Profits were just a bonus. "Hahaha, then how about we head to the Merchants'' Guild first thing tomorrow and settle this deal once and for all?" £ÛBarse£Ý "Eh? The Merchants'' Guild?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was shocked at the mention of the name. Memories of the past where he read and signed hundreds of documents came flashing into his mind. They were ordeals Grey did not want to experience once again. "Of course! We still have a lot of documents to make and sign. Not to mention the terms and rules of the contract." £ÛBarse£Ý "Umm... Can''t we just do that here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Unfortunately not. We need the guild to be the witness, after all. That way, it would be easier and more secure for the both of us." £ÛBarse£Ý "Umm... Then how about next week?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What are you talking about, young man? We need to strike while the iron is still hot! We can''t let this opportunity pass us!" £ÛBarse£Ý Grey tried his best to convince the Chief, but it was all in vain. He also looked at Yuna with eyes asking for help but the latter simply looked away in another direction, not wanting to get dragged in the trouble of signing deals. While Yuna does love Grey with all her heart, there are times where one just needs to let them go by themselves and experience the world to grow. The only thing she could do was wish Grey good luck. That was what she convinced herself with. Meanwhile, Grey could only drown in the swamps of despair. Like a fly trapped by a venus flytrap, there was no escape, all that awaits was a dark and miserable tragedy. It was going to be a long tomorrow for him. CHAPTER 159 END Chapter 160: The Church of Namel The morning was young and so was the bright blue sky. Clouds filled such vast blueness with life along with the birds flying freely in the air, free of restraints and soaring high and low as they should. It was the start of a new day. A few days have passed since Grey settled the deal with Gallen Village''s Chief and as they have agreed on, they headed to the Merchants'' Guild to settle everything. It was just like Grey had expected. He was buried with work and was questioned by the Guildmaster for hours. It also didn''t help when the Chief found out who Grey really was. Thankfully, he didn''t change his attitude and only asked for a simple autograph. Needless to say, it was a tiring yet productive day. The days after that, Grey and Yuna enjoyed their usual lifestyles. They took quests, practiced blacksmithing and alchemy, enjoyed their hobbies, and of course, spent time with one another, playing games, eating together, and cuddling. It was a peaceful series of days. Chatter Chatter Chatter Yet in such a peaceful morning, the loud and noisy chattering of the crowd could be heard overlapping everywhere. It was not even the market but in front of the church, yet such noise could still be observed. "There sure are a lot of people, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Would everything be alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý The reason was pretty simple. It was because Grey and Yuna, who were not any less famous than celebrities, were in front of the said church. People who were excited to see them gathered around, hence the sudden noisiness. Grey wanted to have an audience with the priest to ask questions regarding the essence of creation, aether, and corruption that Leif couldn''t answer. And since it was an audience that they needed, it was better to do it with the influence as heroes. The two had already expected that it would cause a little bit of commotion nearby, but they didn''t think it would be this much. The people were like fans who were waiting for their idols to arrive in a concert. "Then, shall we head inside? More and more people are gathering by the moment. I''m afraid of what becomes of this crowd..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I think so too..." £ÛYuna£Ý Ignoring the crowd who stared at them, Grey and Yuna walked inside the church''s premises beside one another. But their destination was not the same, they split up left and right as soon as they were in front of the main building. Yuna headed to the nearby building, the orphanage, whilst Grey continued heading inside the main building, the massive doors welcoming him as soon as he arrived in front of it. It was not less than amazing. Creaaakkkk The doors opened and a heavy and lengthy creak resounded in the air. The inside of the church was even more amazing than what was outside. Even more amazing and awe-inspiring than those he had seen back on earth. Light passing through the large side windows and seats lined up left, right, and center, creating a large array of seats for devotees to pray and converse to God. And at the far center, behind the altar was a large statue of a man who held a scale on one hand and a sword on the other. "So this is how you look, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý The statue was none other than a recreation of the God Grey had met. He only heard his voice and hadn''t seen his face so he didn''t know how accurate the statue was. It was entirely possible that it wasn''t even close to what God really looked like. Grey drew closer to the statue, and when he did, he noticed intricate details carved on the statue''s body. They were high-level runes which are of the highest difficulty in enchanting that even he has not fully grasped. "Light, darkness, life, death, and that one is... Chaos?" £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbled Grey as he continued to look at the runes carved on the statue. There were some pertaining to the elements found in nature, the divine beasts, and many natural aspects of the world. Most importantly, it entailed the creation of the world. According to the book of genesis, in the beginning, there was only chaos. Light, darkness, fire, water, and all other elements intermixed with one another creating a mixture of something totally strange and indescribable. Flick The sound of a flicked finger echoed in such chaos and suddenly, all elements arranged themselves accordingly, creating their own dense clumps. A certain figure walked along the cosmos and observed the emptiness left behind. Like a chef cooking meals and craftsmen creating furniture, that figure pulled those elements together to create harmony. First he used fire and earth to create the land and the magma running below it. He then flooded it with water to create the oceans and the continents. What followed after were wind to create what belongs in the sky, ice which frosted the poles, light and darkness to create day and night, creating a perfect looking planet which is now the world of Merusia, but something still felt missing. There was nothing inhabiting it. First, he shattered the life attribute into pieces, creating the plants and everything green, birthing a new element. He continued to scatter it in the ground to create all land animals, the sea to create fishes, to the sky to create birds. God played around and created more and more, until he created Salfers, mirrored from a certain race he had seen before in the other God''s dimensions. The species which split into the seven races which now dominated the world Lastly, he poured mana in the world to make it more interesting, creating beasts, monsters, and magical plants alike. It also gave power to the people whom he grew to love. And so, everything was finished. It is said that it has been more than 20 thousand years since the world was created and ever since its creation, the one and only God, Namel, watched over the lands as it grew to how it is today, sending down salvation in times of need and sending down punishments to those who deserve it. "Namel, huh... That idiot God never told me what his name was... Am I even in the right place?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked himself as he continued to look around the church, admiring the images displayed over the painted windows and the paintings on the ceiling. He once again realized how impressive the church really was. It was then that a certain thought came to his mind. He closed his eyes and concentrated heavily, focusing his thoughts on the statue before him. But time passed, yet nothing changed. There was only silence. "It''s a failure, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Utilizing telepathy the way he usually does, Grey tried to connect to God to see if he could communicate with him, but all his efforts were in vain. Just like the case with Kris and Aira, he couldn''t call out to him. Creak Time passed and another creak echoed in the air. It was not the main door, but rather, a door by the side which leads to the inner buildings of the church. A man wearing a priest''s garb excited, his eyes fixated on Grey. The priest had a peaceful demeanor on his face, and as one would expect of a priest, he was judged "green" by Grey''s eyes. One of the purest shades of green, in fact. It was then Grey knew that he could be trusted. "Greetings to Your Highness, Hero of Alfrione." £ÛPriest£Ý Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Politely, the priest bowed his head towards Grey to show his respect. It was already what Grey had expected, but it was still unpleasant being greeted like that. Especially by a priest who are considered servants of God, even if that God was an idiotic one. "Please raise your head." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you command, Your Highness." £ÛPriest£Ý As politely as he bowed, the priest raised his head as calmly as he bowed his, showing a smile at the end to greet Grey once again. He was quite different from what Grey had previously imagined. Not stern, but calm and friendly. "Sorry for visiting so abruptly, I hope I didn''t trouble you too much." £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s no such thing, Your Highness. If anything, we feel honored that you visited us... Now, I heard His Highness has some questions to ask of me?" £ÛPriest£Ý "That''s right, but... I don''t think this is the right place to talk about it." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey looked around the place and the priest''s eyes followed. There may only be a few, but there were still a handful of devotees praying inside. It would only disturb their prayers if they talked in such a place. "Fufufu, Your Highness is right. If that''s the case, why don''t we head to the central chamber first? I believe it would be more comfortable there." £ÛPriest£Ý "Please and thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s my pleasure." £ÛPriest£Ý Breaking the silence, the sound of footsteps echoed throughout the halls as Grey and the priest walked side by side. Other than their steps, it was deadly silent to the point you could hear your own breath, but it was relaxing, strangely enough. After a couple minutes of walking, they finally arrived in what seems to be a mix of a library and a study room. There were a large number of books by the side, all of which pertained to theology and the likes. Ranging from books which entailed the creation of the world, to records of saints and important figures of the church, and even theories about the foundation of the world. There were a lot of interesting picks to see. It was a good collection. "Are you interested in them, Your Highness?" £ÛPriest£Ý "No, not really... I was just thinking that there sure are a lot of books here. There are even some I haven''t seen in the city library." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu. That is correct. Some of the books here are special properties of the Church that no other organization could contain. But if you would like, I can lend them to you, Your Highness." £ÛPriest£Ý "Huh? Is that alright? Won''t the Church get enraged?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, that isn''t the case at all. While other places could not utilize them without permission, it is not forbidden to borrow them. As long as one does not destroy it, everyone could borrow it." £ÛPriest£Ý Calmness, confidence, and sincerity. Such emotions could be seen in the priest''s eyes as he answered Grey''s query. He then started to pour tea over his desk and prepared some snacks to go along with it. Just like the priest has said, books pertaining to holy magic and techniques utilized by the Church can be learnt by everyone. While the Church is the one who holds the most knowledge about holy magic and the likes, there are also other factions who use it as well as they do. The only problem was that understanding holy magic is quite an ordeal. Only the Church has the facilities and capabilities to teach it to the younger generations with great efficiency. It was the reason why many people thought the Church had monopoly over holy magic. "Oh, how rude of me, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Sephir, the priest and the one in charge of this church." £ÛSephir£Ý "Well, I''m sure you already know this, but I''m called Grey. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Priest Sephir." £ÛGrey£Ý "The pleasure is mine, Your Highness." £ÛSephir£Ý Just as the introductions were over, Sephir handed a cup of tea to Grey and offered him a seat. He was very courteous and polite that one would easily get along with him. A true model for excellence. "Now, back to the topic... What were you going to ask me, Your Highness? My knowledge may be lacking, but I hope I can answer your questions." £ÛSephir£Ý "Well, this might be strange to ask, but... Have you heard of ''aether''?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Aether... If it''s about pure mana, I know a little bit about it..." £ÛSephir£Ý Grey was initially worried that their time would be wasted, but thankfully, Sephir at least knew what aether was. It was a bit surprising since not even the royal academy knew of it, but it was a welcome surprise. "But where did Your Highness hear about it? It has only been a couple of years since its discovery in the Holy Nation, and even amongst priests, only a small number of us have heard about it." £ÛSephir£Ý "A-Ah... I heard it from another priest when we were out in Ingrasia. It got me quite interested so I wanted to ask." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That does make sense. It''s an interesting topic, after all..." £ÛSephir£Ý It was a close call. Since God didn''t specify how widely known aether was, Grey was having a bit of trouble how much he could talk about. Thankfully, Sephir wasn''t a doubtful man and believed him easily. Though he does feel a little bit guilty. "From what I know, aether is the complete opposite of corruption. If corruption is called the source of evil, then aether is the providence of God..." £ÛSephir£Ý Slowly but surely, Sephir explained all he knew about aether to Grey, and as a bonus, corruption was even included in his explanations. From its discovery, to its theoretical purpose, Sephir talked about it without end. Sadly, even with all the knowledge of the church, it didn''t rival what Grey and Leif already knew of. In fact, some of the information was even wrong and contained missing parts. It was totally hopeless. Still, Grey couldn''t just barge in and say about everything he knows about it. Other than facing criticism from the researchers, he would also sound crazy since he had no evidence. On top of that, he would love to avoid antagonizing the church. "That''s all I know. I hope it was helpful." £ÛSephir£Ý "No, it''s more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s chest pained as he lied to Sephir. He was explaining it so enthusiastically and politely too that Grey felt bad already knowing what he was talking about. It was a pity, but there was nothing he could do about it. "Then, how about the ''Essence of Creation''? Have you also heard about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The essence of creation... That''s... Hmm... It''s the first time I''ve heard of it. Did Your Highness also hear it from the same priest?" £ÛSephir£Ý "No, I''ve read it somewhere, though I can''t remember where. Sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s no need to apologize, but since it was a book... maybe there''s some clues in here..." £ÛSepir£Ý Sephir slowly stood up and neared the books near him, he then scanned through the titles to see any related contents, but his efforts were all for naught. There was not a single one which bore any resemblant meanings. Of course there wasn''t. After all, even Grey only knew about it when he entered the Labyrinth of Death. It would be stranger if people knew about it and he didn''t. He has a God-gifted knowledge, after all... Literally. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can help you in regards to that topic, Your Highness. I''m truly sorry." £ÛSephir£Ý "No, it''s alright. You''ve helped me more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "It was my©` Ah! Come to think of it, maybe they know something about it. If it''s that place, I''m sure you can learn a lot of things there." £ÛSephir£Ý But just when all hope was lost, a sudden idea popped up inside Sephir''s mind. It was a place he had been to only a few times. The place which has authority rivaling that of empires and major powers alike. "And that place is...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s the Holy Nation, Elvanel." £ÛSephir£Ý Holy Nation, Elvanel, a small city-state located in the Central Continent, Noiren, west of where Grey is currently in, the Eastern Continent, Oiros. It is the home of the Pope and is also where the Church''s headquarters are located. A place not many could freely enter. Although small, its influence stretches far and wide due to its believers and because of it, it gained an authority which would not lose out to any major global powers, such as the empires and the guilds. A major player in the world of politics and economics. The only problem was that it was very far away, taking months to a whole year of travel for normal people. Even if Grey and Yuna were to fly using Sirius at high speeds, it would still take more than a week. "But, I don''t advise Your Highness on going there for now." £ÛSephir£Ý "Hm? Why? Is there a problem?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, rather than a problem... It is more appropriate to say that the Church is still adjusting to its newfound powers. You see, Heiren, the Chief Paladin, had just broken through Calamity-Class." £ÛSephir£Ý Grey''s heart was shocked with surprise at Sephir''s words. It was not just any trivial topic. It was something which could easily tip the power balance if not handled carefully and cause friction between countries. Calamity-Class, the level above S-rank, is a level achieved only by a handful of people. Even in the world, there are only five Calamity-Class Rankers, only second most powerful to the two Disaster-Class rankers. With their power to annihilate cities with just a flick of a finger, they are considered National-Level threats which could destroy kingdoms if they so wanted. The appearance of a sixth one will wholly break the current balance. While it is beneficial for the Holy Nation, the same couldn''t be said to other countries. Even if they have no ill intentions, the others might perceive them as a threat. Chaos could descend at any moment during such a sensitive period. Grey wasn''t fully innocent either. Since Polaris, his and Yuna''s familiar, had also just reached Calamity-Class, they are only on the same level of a threat as the others. It was in their best interest to keep it a secret. "I see... I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you, Priest Sephir." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, anytime, Your Highness." £ÛSephir£Ý With that, Grey''s business with the church was concluded. Since even the priest had no idea about the essence of creation, there was no point in wasting time. He was about to take his leave, when he remembered something important. "Ah, right... Priest Sephir, I would like to make a donation." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, that would be more than welco©`" £ÛSephir£Ý Sephir who was just giggling to himself suddenly stopped, his expressions frozen and his eyes full of shock, disbelief, and confusion. Before him, there was a light blue crystal which had cloud-like mist melded inside of it. He has been wondering what Grey would like to donate when he reached to his storage ring, but he never expected it to be like that. At most, he was thinking of a silver coin which is 1 thousand kiels, but who would have thought Grey would take out a sky crystal which is a thousand times more valuable. He was shocked. "No, no, no, no! We can''t accept such a large amount, Your Highness! Do you even know how valuable it is?!" £ÛSephir£Ý "I know how valuable it is, and that''s why I''m giving it to you. I know there are a lot of children in the orphanage. Use it to give the children something nice to eat." £ÛGrey£Ý "But Your Highness, even then, this is still too much..." £ÛSephir£Ý "Hmm... If that''s the case... Then how about this? Think of it as payment for your help today and if ever I need to ask something in the future, you can repay me by answering my questions. That''s a fair trade isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was in no way a fair trade. The information Grey obtained today wasn''t even as helpful. And it was not that Grey was generous, it was just a form of self-satisfaction to repay everyone who supported him in his past life. He knew full well how hard it was to be an orphan. Thankfully, there were his relatives to support him until he could stand for himself. He wanted the children to feel that same support too. After all, it was better to spend money for the welfare of others rather than let it gather dust in the corner. "Thank you, Your Highness..." £ÛSephir£Ý "Haha, anytime!" £ÛGrey£Ý Leaving the still shocked Sephir to his own, Grey left the central chamber and headed out of the main building. He then headed straight towards the orphanage which was located a few distance away. When he entered, what greeted him was a large group of children crowding around a certain silver-haired elf. She was telling them stories and they listened attentively. The nuns were watching warmly over them. "Oh, Grey! Are you done with your business?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, sorry for leaving you alone." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Yuna immediately noticed his entrance and was the first one to greet him. Following Yuna''s eyes, the children and the nuns also looked at Grey. Bright faces of excitement painted on their faces as soon as they realized who Grey was. "It''s Mister Hero!" "Mister Hero! Mister Hero! Have you seen a dragon?!" "Mister Hero! Do you have a sword?!" Excited questions came flying here and there as they ran towards Grey with such vigor. Their eyes were shimmering brightly as if they had just seen their idols. Especially the boys, they were gung-ho about Grey''s adventures. "I-I apologize, Your Highness! Kids, please behave your©`" £ÛNun£Ý "No, it''s alright. Children should ought to be energetic, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was not bothered a single bit. Compared to when people stared at them on the streets or snag praises of admiration towards them, the curious inquiries and innocent excitement of such children was much more comfortable. He couldn''t help but smile as he observed the children''s excited faces. It was then that he realized that he made the right decision. Compared to the children''s bright smiles, a measly one million kiels was nothing. "Then, how about we head back to where Miss Hero is. If you behave like good kids, I''ll give you some sweets!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sweets?! Really?!" "Yaaay¡«!" Cheers of pure and innocent happiness filled the air as Grey headed to where Yuna was. He then gave a number of handmade sweets and snacks to the children, making their faces bloom brighter. Even the older children didn''t shy away from them. While they were much more reserved than the younger ones, excitement was still evident in their faces. It made Grey and Yuna feel a certain warmth surge inside their hearts. It was an eventful day. CHAPTER 160 END Chapter 161: Belated Celebrations Extermination of goblins, subjugation of forest wolves, collection of Kalkia grass, and escorting of traveling merchants. A number of quests of many varieties could be seen plastered all over the quest boards, with varying rewards matching their difficulties. Grey and Yuna stood in front of those boards, thinking deeply, both with indecisive expressions brooding over their faces. They looked left, right, up, and down, but their expressions didn''t change a single bit. It has been a couple of weeks since Grey and Yuna visited the church and in that considerable amount of time, their routine has been the same. It was also because of it that Grey has drawn closer to breaking through a higher blacksmith rank. "There''s none, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. None at all..." £ÛYuna£Ý A lengthy and disappointed sigh left the mouth of the two as they gave the quest boards a final look. The quests there were just too bland for their taste. Not even one caught their interest as they have done all of them before. It was a routine which had been going on for the past few days. The most interesting one that they haven''t taken yet was bandit subjugation, but that was taken by another party before they even had the chance. It was disappointing but there was nothing they could do with it. Creak The side door towards the office opened, catching Grey and Yuna''s attention. Soon after, two familiar figures walked out of the said door. One was a gray-haired man and the other was a blonde elf. Two people they knew too well. "Miss Aria! Mister Kris! You''re back!" £ÛYuna£Ý Those two figures were none other than the newlyweds who had just returned from their honeymoon. Compared to before, they looked more refreshed and happier. They weren''t bantering as well which was a nice change of pace. Excitedly, Yuna rushed towards the two, giving Aria a big and tight embrace. If it weren''t for their different hair and eye colors, one could easily mistake them as sisters. After all, not only were they both elves, they were both great beauties as well. Truly a sight to behold. "Good to see you again, Mister Kris, Miss Aria. It''s been some time. So... How was your honeymoon?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You brat... Do you really have to ask that...? There''s this something called ''privacy'', you know? You should learn it sometime." £ÛKris£Ý An irritated tone came out of Kris'' mouth but his lips were arched and he was smiling. He extended his hand towards Grey and the latter replied in kind for a handshake. It may not be as intimate as the girls, but a greeting is still a greeting. "Anyway, are you two picking a quest or something?" £ÛKris£Ý "Well, sort of. But as you can see... There really isn''t much to pick from. All that''s left are lower ranked quests..." £ÛGrey£Ý Kris'' eyes followed Grey''s towards the quest boards, nodding in agreement after a quick scan. Even he, an A-ranker, would find such things quite boring. What more of an S-ranker like Grey and Yuna? It would have been even more boring. "How about you, Mister Kris? Since you came out from the inner sections, I assume that you were called by the Guildmaster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nah, it''s the opposite. We were the ones who headed there to report our return. That old man''s gonna scold us if we don''t... It''s actually quite a pain." £ÛKris£Ý "Ahh, you did mention that before... By the way..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was really paying attention to his conversation with Kris, but even then, he couldn''t avoid looking at Aria from time to time. Even now, his eyes were locked on her, and Kris'' eyes followed suit after him. "Miss Aria feels a little bit different, doesn''t she?" £ÛAria£Ý Ever since he saw Aria, something has felt off about her. He thought of the usual things a woman would change subtly like her hairstyle, fingernails, and the like but it was about the same as he remembered. He couldn''t put his finger into it. "Hmm... Now that Grey mentions it, Miss Aria does feel different..." £ÛYuna£Ý And hearing Grey, Yuna also realized the different aura about Aria, all the while still hugging her. The one subjected to the two''s stares could only smile brightly, waiting for the two to figure it out. "Don''t tell me... Is Miss Aria pregnant?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''m not!" £ÛAria£Ý "Eh? Really? You aren''t?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''m really not, you silly girl!" £ÛAria£Ý But well, such a mystery was quickly broken and turned into a comedy bit when Yuna asked such a peculiar question. She was wearing a very innocent yet shocked face too while she was at it, making Aria flustered a little. Meanwhile, Grey continued to think about what was different about her, but even after a minute, he still couldn''t figure it out. The answer was only revealed when Grey finally used his eyes to see the truth. It was then that everything finally made sense. "Hahaha, so that was it! Miss Aria, congratulations on reaching A-rank!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Really?! Miss Aria, congratulations!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Looks like we really can''t hide it too long with you two. Thank you!" £ÛAria£Ý Not only her demeanor, Aria''s aura was on another level. She may not be on par with Kris yet, an A-ranker is still an A-ranker. If she wanted to, destroying a town or two wouldn''t be much of a problem. But a complete contrast to the four who were wearing content smiles, the nearby adventurers were only shocked at the news. After all, A-rankers doesn''t even number a hundred in the whole world. Now, Galderia branch''s Adventurers'' Guild line-up has become even more ridiculous. "Hey! Did you hear that, the Bloody Eagle''s reached A-rank!" "What?! They''re surely just joking, right?" "What do you mean? Do you even hear yourself? It''s the heroes, so it must be true!" "That''s right! As expected of the Ash Lion''s partner!" Rumors quickly spread like wildfire inside the guild as soon as they heard the news. Even those who were working were forced to stop just to listen to it. After all, who would want to miss such a juicy topic? It was only then that Grey and Yuna realized their mistakes. They were so caught up with Aria''s breakthrough that they totally forgot that they weren''t the only ones in the guild. But even when they felt sorry, there was another thing which caught their attention even more. "Bloody Eagle? Ash Lion?" £ÛYuna£Ý If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Urk!" £ÛKris£Ý "Ah!" £ÛAria£Ý Kris and Aria flinched as soon as they heard the name, a cringing expression on their face which looked like they wanted to escape. It didn''t take long for the other two to realize what those words meant. "Mister Kris, Miss Aria, are those your nicknames?! So cool!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yes, it was in fact their nicknames. A flustered expression was painted on their faces as Yuna looked at them with such innocent admiration and excitement. Meanwhile, Grey could only sympathize with the embarrassment they felt. Nicknames were a trademark for well-known adventurers in the guild, and as soon as they reached B-rank, such nicknames would become official aliases within the guild itself, increasing their popularity. But just because those nicknames were what made them famous, not all high-rankers appreciate such aliases. Some were just poor victims of their circumstances. In the group of four, three of them were victims of such a scheme. Only one was excited over getting her own. "Uh... Umm... Yuna, Grey, why don''t we head outside for now? Let''s celebrate this, shall we? I know a great place!" £ÛAria£Ý "Really?! Then what are we waiting for?! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý In a desperate attempt to change the topic and escape the curious stares of the crowd, Aria quickly invited Grey and Yuna out to a celebratory meal. She just had breakfast a couple hours ago and wasn''t even hungry but it was the only way she could quickly think of. Meanwhile, Grey was also a little concerned about a certain something about Aria''s status screen. It wasn''t only her combat related status which had risen. Another number, namely, the age, has also risen by one. Aria''s birthday has just passed. Such thoughts in their minds, the group of four exited the guild and headed out to the busy streets. Yuna''s expressions were even brighter than the morning sun as she hummed to herself beside Aria, only happy thoughts filling her mind. "No... No way..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it was all happy thoughts until they arrived at the place Aria was talking about. It may be because of their bad luck, but the place was closed down due to renovations. The happy Yuna quickly became gloomy in just a fraction of a second. She was sad that they couldn''t celebrate Aria''s breakthrough, very sad. It wasn''t because she was looking forward to the food, no, not at all. What kind of menace would think of such a thing? Yuna was a pure lady, after all. Of course, Aria didn''t intend to raise Yuna''s hopes up only to bring it back down towards bedrock bottom. After all, she and Kris had just returned to the city early in the morning and headed straight to the guild. They didn''t know the place was closed for renovations. "That''s a shame... Looks like we won''t be celebrating today..." £ÛAria£Ý "Well, the place is quite old, after all. It''s just about time they renovate it. Still... Our luck is quite bad, isn''t it? Where are we going to stay now?" £ÛKris£Ý Yuna only became gloomier with the words of the two. And once again, I repeat, it isn''t because she was looking forward to the food. It was because she was sad Aria and Kris don''t have an inn to stay at anymore. Yep, that''s the only reason and nothing else. ''Haah... Really, what am I going to do with this girl?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey as he sighed inwardly, shaking his head a little bit. Thankfully, he had quickly thought up a plan to continue their plans. He also wants to celebrate Aria''s breakthrough and birthday, after all. "Then, how about we celebrate at our place? If it''s food you''re worried about, then we could just cook for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, that''s a great idea!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no trace of hesitation in Yuna''s words as she agreed to Grey. Her mood quickly brightened to how it was before with Grey''s timely suggestion. Now, she was humming once again, dreaming about what was about to come. As for Kris and Aria, they could only chuckle and giggle to themselves as they watched the silver-haired elf skip steps so joyfully as she doesn''t have a single problem in the world. It was an entertaining sight to see. "Are you sure about this, Grey? We ain''t going to be holding back." £ÛKris£Ý "What''s there to worry about? Who do you think you''re talking to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, right! I totally forgot! I can''t believe I was worried over nothing!" £ÛKris£Ý A hearty laughter echoed in the air as Kris once again remembered who he was talking to. After all, they were one of the best cooks he has ever met. People who even head chefs of royalty and nobility hold in high regards. "Then, I''ll leave everything to you two!" £ÛKris£Ý Everything now settled, Grey and Yuna led Kris and Aria into their home. It was quite the far journey from their previous spot, but with the stamina of high-rankers, none of them were even remotely exhausted. Rather, they even enjoyed the walk as they chatted merrily with each other. A few minutes of walking later, a familiar silhouette could be seen over the distance, standing alone in such a spacious area. It was big, beautiful, and one many people would absolutely dream of. It was Grey and Yuna''s home. "Fweee¡«! That''s one nice home, isn''t it?" £ÛKris£Ý "Oh, how beautiful..." £ÛAria£Ý Praises were sung as soon as Kris and Aria saw the beautiful house before them, their amazement only grew when they entered, seeing how beautiful and furnished the interior was. The eyes of the two looked left and right with curiosity. While the furniture was expensive and luxurious, it was not too overbearing like those in noble houses they''ve been in. It was one which they could fully relax and let loose. A warm and comfortable house was what it was. "Please make yourselves at home!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, thank you!" £ÛAria£Ý As Kris and Aria explored the house, Grey and Yuna swiftly headed to the kitchen, taking out loads of ingredients and a number of spices. The stoves, refrigerator, sink, and all kitchen appliances were also readied for the show which was about to unfold. "Psst. Yuna, come closer." £ÛGrey£Ý Beckoned by Grey, Yuna drew closer to the former. She made a surprised face as soon as she heard what he whispered. Looking at Aria for a hot minute before looking back and listening to Grey''s plan. Being high-rankers, Kris and Aria could easily eavesdrop if they wanted to. But of course, that was not the case. They were still decent people, after all. Though they really were curious why Yuna has been glancing at them from time to time. "Then, can I leave it to you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitedly and furiously, Yuna nodded to Grey''s request with a large smile on her face. She then left towards the kitchen and headed to the living room where Kris and Aria were. They were still looking around the paintings and furniture, continuing their exploration around the house. But Yuna wasn''t alone. With just a quick command, six little furballs came out of the shadows and manifested in the living room, following behind her whilst barking and whimpering a little like the little pups that they are. "Miss Aria, can you play with the familiars for a little bit?" £ÛYuna£Ý Her task was none other than to distract the two. It was quite an easy task. Since Aria was weak to cute things, all that was needed to do was summon the familiars. As for Kris, as long as Aria''s occupied, he would also be the same. "C-Can I?" £ÛAria£Ý "Un! Play with them to your heart''s content!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«!" £ÛAria£Ý Sparkles and warmth filled the air as Aria looked at the little furballs, greatly tempted to cuddle with them. Her smile only grew brighter as she held Sirius in her hands, the other familiars jumping unto her, making her fall towards the couch. The softness and comfort of the couch, along with the fluffiness and warmth of the familiars. She was surrounded by softness at all sides. It felt like she was resting on the clouds, a bright smile blooming on her face. She has always been jealous of Grey and Yuna''s familiar''s ability to shapeshift. While she wasn''t dissatisfied with Dianthus and the others, she still couldn''t help but feel envious. But now that she was surrounded by the comfort of the familiars, she couldn''t complain anymore. Meanwhile, Kris could only shake his head in resignation, watching his wife drown in the familiar''s fur. He then asked to borrow a deck of cards from Yuna, sitting down beside Aria and playing solitaire by himself. Clop Clop Clop Chop Chop Chop Fwisshh The sound of footsteps echoed in the air as Yuna ran back towards the kitchen. What followed after were chopping sounds as knives hit the chopping board and the sound of oil sizzling as meat was placed on the cooking pan. An orchestra resounded in the kitchen as such sounds continued. The sound of oil, the turning on of the flames, the boiling of water, and the whistling of steam. Such sounds blended harmoniously, creating a wonderful melody. Of course, what kind of cooking show is complete with sounds alone. There was also the wafting scent of freshly cooked rice, the warmth of the sour soup, the sweetness of desserts and dairy delights spreading throughout the whole house. Fried rice, lasagna, spaghetti, roast beef, meat tarts, steak, curry, fried chicken, cheese and garlic omelette, and a lot more. As for dessert, there was ice cream, parfait, pudding, and fruit salad. The whole kitchen table was filled with a myriad of dishes, each of them delicious in their own rights. A couple hours passed since they started cooking, and lunch was approaching near. Thankfully, due to the familiars, neither Kris nor Aria approached the kitchen. The whole plan was a success. A flawless victory! "Miss Aria, Mister Kris, lunch is ready!" £ÛYuna£Ý Dish after dish, the living room table was filled with delicious and aromatic foods, all were still hot and steamy. But rather than a small celebration, it was one which could be called "over the top". A feast for four! "Ohh¡«! Now that''s what you call a generous meal!" £ÛKris£Ý "Mmn... Can we even finish all of these...?" £ÛAria£Ý "Don''t worry, Miss Aria! Let''s just enjoy ourselves!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a needless worry. With Grey and Yuna with them, all the dishes could be easily finished in the blink of an eye. Well, even if there happens to be some leftovers, with Grey''s "Inventory", they wouldn''t be wasted. """"Thank you for the meal!"""" Without further ado, the group of four quickly held their spoons and forks, quickly diving towards the food soon after. Crunches, munches, and slurps filled the air as they heartily enjoyed the meal served before them. "Puwahh¡«! This would be great with some booze!" £ÛKris£Ý "Dear©` I mean, Kris, stop asking for something that''s not here. That''s rude!" £ÛAria£Ý "Huh?! What''s wrong with that?! Booze is great!" £ÛKris£Ý "Booze this, booze that, should I remind you of what you did the last time you got drunk? It was quite the spectacle, wasn''t it?" £ÛAria£Ý "Ugh..." £ÛKris£Ý Well, even if they''re married, some things still never change. There was still the usual bickering and bantering from the two just like when they were still engaged. It reminded the other two of the first time they met them. It was also worth noting how Aria changed the way she addressed Kris. While she has been calling him "Dear" quite often, she decided to do it only when they''re alone, it was quite embarrassing, after all. Grey and Yuna wanted to tease them but decided to save it for another day. The lunch continued and a lot of stories were told over the table. What happened after Grey and Yuna left, Falroe''s shenanigans, and Zeke''s progress in his training. Most were stories from the married couple''s side. "Fuu¡«! That was delicious¡«!" £ÛAria£Ý "Miss Aria, can you close your eyes for a second?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Sure...?" £ÛAria£Ý Oblivious to what was happening, Aria heeded Yuna''s request and she gently closed her eyes. The only thing she could tell was that there were two pairs of footsteps drawing closer and closer near her. "Miss Aria, you can open your eyes now!" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment she opened her eyes, what greeted her was a white two-layered cake filled with cream and strawberries. It wasn''t as large as the one in their wedding, but it was still beautiful nonetheless. ""Belated happy birthday, Miss Aria!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Along with the cake, a warm greeting came from Grey and Yuna. She was stunned, her eyes locked towards the cake in front of her, speechless and frozen. She felt both gratitude and surprise at that moment. "Thank you, Grey, Yuna... But how did you know? Have I mentioned it before?" £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, that... Mister Falroe mentioned it one time. So we thought we''d celebrate it while we''re at it." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, that was a lie. But it was a lie which was easy to believe with Falroe''s doting personality over his children. While Grey felt guilty using his name, he felt in his heart that Falroe would somewhat forgive him. It was for Aria, after all. It has been a while since she celebrated her birthday with other people aside from Kris. She was happy, in fact, very happy. The same went for Kris. He was also happy that someone treasured Aria enough to celebrate her birthday. "So it was Dad, huh... Thank you very much, really..." £ÛAria£Ý "Fufufu, enough with the thank yous, Miss Aria! Let''s just eat already!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, that''s right! Then, I''ll be cutting the cake now." £ÛAria£Ý Prompted by the ever so excited Yuna, Aria slowly cut the cake into beautiful slices, distributing it to everyone in their small plates. Even though it was not her birthday, she was the one most excited. After all, it''s Yuna we''re talking about. It wasn''t just cake-eating. For the whole afternoon, the four of them played in the living room and played a lot of board and card games. They also played truth or dare a couple of times, only stopping when a lot of embarrassing secrets were revealed. Fun, annoyance, despair, and a lot more. There were a lot of emotions which showed as they continued to play. The people whom many think of as heroes, playing in the living room like a normal group of friends. At the end of the day, they were still like everyone else, just people living their lives to the fullest. "Oi, Grey, you bastard, that''s cheating!" £ÛKris£Ý "You''re just mad ''cause you lost." £ÛGrey£Ý "Why, you...!" £ÛKris£Ý CHAPTER 161 END Chapter 162: Settling Down Flip Crumple Sip A certain figure could be seen relaxing down the couch, drinking coffee whilst reading the newspaper. The figure, adorned with black hair and eyes the color of gold, was as calm as one can be, his eyes speeding through the pages. New products and trends, trade, new laws, and things of such nature. All kinds of news could be read in the papers. There was little to none in ways of entertainment, but he still continued reading the same, once again taking a sip of his coffee. Clack Clack Clack A couple moments later, the sound of footsteps echoed across the house, filling the silent air with noise, adding life to the atmosphere. Another man, hair the color of ash and eyes of deep violet, came down the stairs, still a little groggy. "Yo, Grey! Morning!" £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah, morning... How was your night?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It was great. The bed was soft and warm and there the room smelled nice too. Did you put air fresheners there?" £ÛKris£Ý "Hmm... Not really, it''s probably from the garden outside... Well, as long as you''re happy, then that''s good to know." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he headed towards the kitchen, getting a mug of his own and brewing his own coffee. After his cup, he grabbed another cup, filled it with some cocoa powder, hot water, and fresh milk, creating chocolate milk for Yuna to enjoy later. Putting a bit of sugar just to be sure. After the celebration yesterday, Grey and Yuna offered the married couple a place to stay since their inn was still under renovation. They refused at first, but after much insistence from the former two, they finally gave up and accepted their offer, to Grey and Yuna''s delight. And since they were on the topic, it was also settled that Kris and Aria would be buying a property and furniture for the day. Now that they''re married, it was time for them to quit the inns and finally settle down. "Oh, right... I''m just asking out of concern but... Mister Kris, you didn''t dirty the blankets, didn''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you©` Oi, you bastard! What do you think of us?! We won''t do such things in someone else''s house!" £ÛKris£Ý An enraged outburst came out of Kris'' mouth as he answered Grey''s question. After all, no matter how passionate he was with Aria, it was still too shameful to do such acts in other people''s residence. Especially when they are just staying over. "I was just asking... I would have burnt the bedding and blankets if it was the case. But thankfully, it seems like there''s no need to." £ÛGrey£Ý "You bastard... Then couldn''t I ask you the same? Must have been frustrating trying to hold back with other people around, wasn''t it?" £ÛKris£Ý "Hey, we still have our dignity! What kind of psychopaths would do it when guests are present?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ha! You could have just set a sound-proof barrier for all I know!" £ÛKris£Ý It was still early in the morning and the two were already bickering, a complete contrast of their behaviors the day before. Thankfully, there wasn''t another person around to hear their words. After all, the topic was quite... vulgar... The argument only heated up with time and the two crossed lines which shouldn''t have been crossed. Their words became more and more uncensored the further they delved into their argument. They were two engaged with their pointless quarrel that they didn''t notice what was around them. "Must be nice being newlyweds, isn''t©` Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" £ÛGrey£Ý "You cheap bastard! Is that all you can©` Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" £ÛKris£Ý Sharp, stinging pains ran through their ears as two certain figures appeared behind them. They were none other than Aria and Yuna, pinching the two''s ears red, all the while wearing smiles which aren''t exactly smiles. They were terrifying. The ladies'' faces were red from a mix of both anger and embarrassment as they glared at the two men before them. Never in their wildest imagination would they have thought they would wake up to such a pointless and vulgar conversation. Kris and Grey are getting a long scolding. Kneeling on the ground, their ears still red, the two received a lengthy lecture from the ladies once again. They could only blame their own stupidity for their blunder. It was a lesson learnt, one filled with love. Yes, love... ... Clop Clop Clop In the middle of the open streets, four beautiful figures walked down with grace, showcasing their gorgeousness and grandiose. They all possessed elegance not many could possess. They were truly peerless. Amongst those two figures, two of them were wearing faces of surprise and awe as they turned their heads left and right, looking at the crowd with curiosity. It has been several minutes since they walked out the streets and they still couldn''t believe how different the crowd''s treatment was. "This is pretty neat, isn''t it? This magic that is..." £ÛKris£Ý Before heading outside and heading towards the Merchants'' Guild, Grey once again casted illusion magic to himself and Yuna. Of course, since Kris and Aria were also with them, he did them a favor and casted the same spell on them. Kris'' hair turned from black to red, Aria from blonde to green, Yuna from silver to amber, and Grey wearing a deep blue color. What was changed was only the hair color yet the effect was already exceptional. Even when they are walking out in the open, there wasn''t much of a commotion over them. "Should I change your eye colors too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nah, this much is enough. Still... you sure are talented, aren''t you, Grey? You even know illusion magic. You might just be the genius of the century." £ÛKris£Ý "Haha, you''re praising me too much." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no flattery in Kris'' words. He really meant it when he complimented Grey as he looked at his both fear and admiration. Fear what will become of Grey in the future, but also looking forward to what heights he will reach. He was excited. Even amongst the people Kris knew, there were only a handful which knew illusion magic, and since they were focusing on a special magic, they aren''t even a little bit strong. But Grey was different. His admiration for the young man has gone up again. "Miss Aria, what color should the curtains be? Velvet or navy blue? Or do you just want a clean white color?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I think sky blue would be nice... But well, it would depend on what kind of materials the house is made of, doesn''t it?" £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, that''s right. Sorry, I got too excited." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu. It''s alright. I know you''re doing it for our sake. Then how about..." £ÛAria£Ý Meanwhile, the ladies were talking about what kind of decorations were to be placed inside and around the house. They have yet to buy a property but they were already planning how to design it and make it look beautiful. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Of course, the men didn''t just talk about nonsense. Seeing the girls talk about cloths, curtains, and the like, they started talking about the heavy duty aspects of a home, namely the furniture and appliances, consulting the girls from time to time. In such a manner, the group of four continued walking towards the Merchants'' Guild, and after a few minutes, they finally arrived. Even when they''ve seen it before, it was still daunting and humbling when looked at up close. As for Grey, memories of the troublesome contract and documents signing came to his mind. While it was partly his fault, he didn''t want to experience such things once again. He was just there to help out Kris and Aria. Nothing more, nothing less. "Can''t you lower the price even a little bit?" "10%! No, even 8% is fine!" "Customer, what do you think of this location?" It was still early in the morning but the guild was already busy. There were all sorts of people to be seen from fattened-up wealthy merchants to the simple stall owners in the market. It was a place full of diversity. But merchants weren''t the ones they were looking for. Grey''s head turned around as he scanned the reception desks, in search of a certain something. He only stopped when a familiar figure was in sight, a satisfied smile on his face. Leading the other three behind him, Grey headed towards a certain desk where a certain pretty woman was taking her post. It was none other than Mila whom Grey and Yuna had become acquaintances with. "Good morning, Miss Mila." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes...? Good morning?" £ÛMila£Ý "Umm... Could we get a private room, please? We''d like to buy a property." £ÛGrey£Ý At first Mila was confused about who the young man was, calling out to her with such familiarity. It only took a second for her to realize his identity after he took out his guild card. The hair color was different but it was indeed Grey. Mila was surprised, very surprised. She has been looking for times when a silver-haired young man would appear, but never did she think he would have blue hair next. Well, such thoughts only existed for a fraction of a second. A professional needs to keep their calm, after all. "Understood. Please follow me this way." £ÛMila£Ý "Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý Regaining her composure, Mila stood up from her seat and another receptionist on stand by took her post. She then walked in front of the group and led them towards one of the private negotiation rooms Grey asked for. "Grey, you''re pretty good at this." £ÛKris£Ý "I''ve dealt with them quite a number of times before, after all. It''s just a matter of experience. Anyway... I wish you luck, Mister Kris, Miss Aria." £ÛGrey£Ý Kris and Aria''s face couldn''t be any more puzzled as they tried to analyze what Grey meant by his words. But it won''t be long after they figure it out. After all, Grey and Yuna had gone through the same hell from before. Soon after, the five of them finally arrived at the private room. It was the same one which Grey and Yuna had always done business with. It was quite relaxing for the both of them to be in a familiar place. "Please wait a moment, I''ll be calling the Guildmaster over." £ÛMila£Ý Mila bowed her head as she left the room, as polite as ever. Meanwhile, Grey undid the illusion magic casted on them four. After all, their identities would still be revealed once they show their guild cards. Maintaining it was just a waste of mana. Creak Shortly after, a lean old man entered the room along with Mila. It was none other than the Guildmaster whom Grey has become so familiar with. The one who caused his suffering, the demon of documents in Grey''s mind. "I have expected it, but it really is quite a spectacle seeing the four heroes before me, sitting side by side. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Lord Kris, Lady Aria. I am Marcel Hurler, Guildmaster of this humble guild." £ÛMarcel£Ý "Yeah, nice to meet you." £ÛKris£Ý "It''s our pleasure." £ÛAria£Ý After Kris and Aria, the Guildmaster also greeted Grey and Yuna warmly before sitting down on the opposite couch. Mila was beside her, carrying various portfolios which seemed to be full of documents of properties which are still available. "Since you''re buying a property today, I assume it would be for Lord Kris and Lady Aria, am I correct?" £ÛMarcel£Ý "Yeah. We''d like to buy a house and settle down. It''d be nice if we could buy a good property today." £ÛKris£Ý "I see... That makes things easier." £ÛMarcel£Ý Marcel quickly discarded the lower-priced houses after hearing Kris'' words. Since a "good" property would not be a cheap one. It was a good opportunity for the guild to make a profit while also building connections with Kris and Aria. After a little bit of time, there were only a couple of folders left atop the table. The others were placed aside, only to be touched if Kris and Aria wished to. Now, it was time to choose their dream house©` or so how it should have been. "Here are the houses above the hundred-thousand range. So... Lord Kris, Lady Aria, what kind of property would you like to purchase?" £ÛMarcel£Ý "Kuku... Kuhaha... Hahahaha! Is there even a need to question that?!" £ÛKris£Ý But out of nowhere, Kris suddenly started laughing like a maniac. It was a laugh which Grey, Yuna, and of course, his lovely wife, Aria, could only feel a bad premonition from. It was the laugh of someone who was going to do something stupid. "We''ll take the most expensive one!" £ÛKris£Ý And something stupid it was. He didn''t even look at the documents a single bit. Kris suddenly announced such a thing, shocking everyone greatly. Well, rather than shock, a certain blonde elf''s anger started to rise. "Umm... Mister Kris©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Do you have any large houses, maybe a mansion?! I won''t accept anything with less than three floors!" £ÛKris£Ý "Umm... Mis©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "A large garden with a lot of flowers and a luxurious fountain would also be nice! A plentiful greenhouse would also do!" £ÛKris£Ý "U©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, actually, include one with a training ground and a large bath! You know, the one with fountains and stuff, I want that!" £ÛKris£Ý Seeing Aria''s scary expression, Grey tried to warm Kris again and again, but it was to no avail. Kris just ignored everyone around him and just continued spouting a number of grand demands. He was already a lost cause. As for the lovely wife, well... She was still smiling. But it was a smile which one could feel extreme terror from. Seeing that smile, Grey and Yuna could only pray for Kris'' wellbeing, hoping he won''r get murdered by his own wife. "Ah! I think a sauna woul©`" £ÛKris£Ý "Kris, Dear, can we talk for a minute, please?" £ÛAria£Ý A cold chill ran down Kris'' spines as soon as he heard Aria''s words. It was then that he knew he f*cked up. He tried to ask Grey and Yuna for help using eye signals, but the two only responded with a smile, wishing him good luck. For the second time of the day, Kris was made to kneel on the ground and receive Aria''s loving lecture. It was like watching a mother scold her misbehaving child. A scene which others couldn''t help but feel sorry for. Well, it was his own fault. He just needs to bear with the consequences. "Sorry that you have to witness this, Guildmaster, Miss Mila. Mister Kris is just... Well, he''s an idiot sometimes. I hope you get used to this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes..." £ÛMarcel£Ý Neither Grey nor Yuna could really tell what is going on inside Kris'' mind. There are times where he''s an amazing genius, deserving of much praise. But there are also times where he''s just a plain and simple idiot, just like what''s currently happening. The scolding took about half an hour, and in the meantime, the other four chatted amongst themselves over tea. They also discussed the commercialization of games Grey made. Thankfully, the negotiations will be settled at a later date. "Sorry for the wait. Can we start with the purchasing now?" £ÛAria£Ý "Of course. We''d be happy to!" £ÛMarcel£Ý The purchasing of properties continued and with Aria on the lead now, they were able to process things smoothly. Of course, Kris'' opinion was also considered. He has straightened up considerably after a long scolding. In the end, they settled with a property located at the lower border of the eastern, just a couple hundred meters away from Grey and Yuna''s house, located in a more densely populated area than the former two''s house. As for its price, it was just a tad bit over Grey and Yuna''s house. The house was about the same size, but the area was more spacious, having a large garden with a sizable and beautiful fountain in the front. Kris and Aria were very pleased after seeing the property in person. Of course, the Guildmaster also added a discount to the price in order to build a connection with the two. It was a present they welcomed with open arms. After all, there was no harm in accepting it. It was just a gesture of good will. "Hahaha, it''s a pleasure doing business with you, Lord Kris, Lady Aria. I hope you enjoy your new home." £ÛMarcel£Ý "Don''t worry. We''ll enjoy it to the fullest." £ÛKris£Ý "Yes. Thank you very much for the help, Guildmaster." £ÛAria£Ý "Hahaha, there''s no need. After all, I''m just a merchant doing business. You can come anytime if you need anything. I''ll be glad to help." £ÛMarcel£Ý With their business at the Merchants'' Guild, their next order of business is to buy the things needed for the house. Since they''ve seen the house, they could make a detailed plan on how to furnish it. It was all thanks to Grey and Yuna''s recommendation from their previous shopping spree that they were able to easily pick out the items that they wanted and not waste any time. They were able to buy everything for things in the living room up until the bedrooms. It was a productive morning. "Alright, you guys ready?" £ÛKris£Ý "Un! Ready when you are!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that''s the spirit! Then let''s get this house decorated!" £ÛKris£Ý Their spirits burning ablaze, the group of four headed inside the house and started the furnishing. Kris and Aria were assigned inside whilst Grey and Yuna helped out outdoors, dividing the work to themselves evenly. Grasses were trimmed, flowers were planted, and windows were cleaned. As the work outside progressed, the interior was also starting to fill up with furniture. First, it was the entrance and next, the living room, soon after, it would be another room. With their strength, moving furniture was an easy task, even the large living room only needed less than an hour to fully decorate. After the living room, the kitchen was next up where a number of cooking appliances were put down. Time after time, more and more things came to be. Buying a house, buying furniture, appliances, and decorations, and then finally furnishing the house with those things, a process which could have taken about a week or so was completed in just a single day with the help of Grey and Yuna. "Haah... That was quite tiring, wasn''t it, Miss Aria?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, it was, but thanks to you and Grey, everything went smoothly and quickly. Thank you very much." £ÛAria£Ý "Hehe, it''s nothing!" £ÛYuna£Ý A pinkish-red tint could be seen on Yuna''s face as she responded to Aria. She was a little embarrassed, but also extremely happy at the same time. But well, Grey''s pats and compliments were still the best. "Miss Aria, I''m going to head to the kitchen and get a glass of water. Do you want me to get you some too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''m fine. I just want to rest a little." £ÛAria£Ý "Well, if you say so..." £ÛYuna£Ý Leaving Aria on the couch, Yuna headed towards the kitchen. Seeing her skip her steps so energetically, a dreamy scene played inside Aria''s mind. It was a scene which she wished her future to be like. She was daydreaming. The more she thought about it, the brighter her expressions became to the point she couldn''t hide her smile anymore. There was a strong surge of warmth, happiness, and excitement swirling in her heart as she stared into nothingness. "A... Ria... Aria... Hello¡«! Merusia to Aria, you there¡«!" £ÛKris£Ý "Ah, Kris?! How long have you been there?!" £ÛAria£Ý "Hm? Did you just notice? I''ve been here for quite some time already." £ÛKris£Ý "Really...? Sorry...." £ÛAria£Ý Aria was so caught up in her daydream that she didn''t even realize Kris was already there. Not that Kris minded it. He simply sat down beside her whilst patting her head gently. The same gentleness and warmth Grey gives to Yuna. "So, what was my adorable wife thinking that you didn''t notice me approaching? Is there something wrong?" £ÛKris£Ý "No, there''s nothing wrong... I was just imagining what our house would look like in the future. I imagined kids running here and there, jumping on the couches, playing with their toys, and calling out to us saying ''Mama'' and ''Papa''. Just imagining it makes me... feel... hap... py..." £ÛAria£Ý Aria''s voice quieted down, her face flushed, and her heart racing wildly like that of a galloping stallion. She just realized what she just said and was now embarrassed. Kris was also in the same state as her, just slightly less red. "Wow... Miss Aria, that''s... Just wow..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Miss Aria, that''s a wonderful dream!" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No! Please forget what you just heard! It''s embarrassing!" £ÛAria£Ý What made it worse was that she wasn''t just alone with Kris. Coincidentally, Grey and Yuna arrived at that moment too, hearing each and every single juicy detail. They were amazed, just simply amazed. "Aria, umm... How many...? I mean the kids... How many kids were running around the house...?" £ÛKris£Ý That was the finishing blow. Aria''s face had gone red to the point not even ripe apples nor tomatoes could compare. Her little blunder caused her to feel an embarrassment she never felt before, flustered as one can be. "Kris! I hate you!" £ÛAria£Ý "Eh?!" £ÛKris£Ý Heavy footsteps echoed in the air as Aria quickly marched upstairs, heading towards the master bedroom and locking herself there. Of course, she didn''t mean her words, she was just too embarrassed to face him at the moment. She was so embarrassed that she buried her face under a pillow. Meanwhile, Kris, Grey, and Aria were left behind the leaving room, still puzzled about what just happened. A smile soon formed in Kris'' face as he recalled Aria''s adorable expressions. How he wished he could have taken the camera out for that moment. CHAPTER 162 END Chapter 163: Master Blacksmith The fires roared and soared, illuminating the place and devouring the darkness. The amber and crimson lights dominated all which could be seen, only a single figure standing firm and unfazed in front of such heat and intensity. Clang Clang Clang The sounds of metal clashing with one another reverberated in the air along the tiny sparks fluttering freely, extinguished from existence in just a matter of seconds, such was the short lives of such beautiful sparks. Each strike was filled with power to crush boulders into mere rubble. Yet despite the loudness, one could hear a harmonious melody between the crackling fire and the consistent strikes which shaped the metals. It was a glorious scene where man conquered the almighty flames. It has been a few days since Kris and Aria returned, and since then, a lot of things have happened. For one, Grey''s merchant rank has increased from bronze to silver. Another thing was that Yuna reached tier 4 in blacksmithing whilst bonding with Grey. A lot of progress was made. Clang Clang Clang The sounds continued to resound, getting clearer and clearer with each strike. Grey''s eyes didn''t falter a single bit, focused on each of his strikes and distributing the force evenly and tempering the blade carefully, utilizing his eyes to the fullest. ''No... Still not enough...'' £ÛGrey£Ý But despite how graceful Grey looked, his face was still full of dissatisfaction. But despite the swirling negative emotions in his heart, he continued to remain calm, reigning in his emotions and using it as fuel to motivate himself. CLANG Another strike connected to the metal, but despite how loud it was, Grey felt a sense of calmness after hearing it as if all his troubles were swept away. A strong yet gentle surge of mana was poured into the metal consistently, not only shaping it but altering its very nature. CLANG CLANG CLANG The strikes continued connecting to the metal at different spots, getting louder and louder, faster and faster, and clearer and clearer with every passing second. The metal also changed considerably since Grey first started. It was now thinner, lighter, more compact, and full of mana. Fwisshhhhh After finishing the blade, what was next was grinding, polishing and attaching the decorative pieces on the sword. After all, a higher-grade sword should not only be strong and sturdy, but also beautiful. Time passed, sweat dripped towards the ground, and rough breathing filled the air. With each passing second, Grey''s body started to tire out, but his determination was stronger. He did not succumb to his exhaustion and continued persisting. "Huff... Huff... Huff... I''m finally finished... Huff... Huff..." £ÛGrey£Ý His eyes filled with exhaustion and excitement, sweat trickling down his forehead, and his rough breathing creating steam in the workshop, Grey proudly raised the sword to the air, taking a good look at it. It was a crimson longsword with a jet black border and golden crystals embedded. There was a scaly pattern on its grip and scabbard with a number of decorative runes embedded on it. Of course, Grey''s star crest was also carved to mark that it was his creation. It was a beautiful sword. "Well, it''s time to see the truth..." £ÛGrey£Ý A lengthy sigh came out of Grey''s mouth as he loosened the tension on his shoulders and calmed himself down. He was nervous, but also excited at the same time. He could barely stop his hands©` No, his whole body from trembling. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Equipment¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Crimson Noirite Longsword ¡¾Grade¡¿Superior (Low-Tier) ¡¾Power Value¡¿2,513 ¡¾Enchantment Value¡¿50 ¡¾Creator¡¿Grey Silverdrake ¡¾Description¡¿ A magnificent longsword made from noirite, blood diamonds, and black gold as the main materials. It is sharp enough to cut through boulders easily with adequate strength and is a good conductor of mana. ----------------------------------- "Superior"... The moment Grey saw that word, a rush of relief filled his heart. It was to the point that he lost strength on his legs, falling flat on his butt. Soon enough, what replaced that relief was excitement and happiness. It has been almost a year since Grey reached Tier-6, and after much effort, he finally reached Tier-7. He was now a full-fledged master blacksmith. One of the couple hundred which exists in the whole world. He has succeeded. "Yeah¡«!!" £ÛGrey£Ý A loud and resonant shout echoed towards the sky as intense joy rushed in his heart. Despite being extremely tired, he was still happy. All his efforts were finally rewarded and he was brimming with satisfaction and pride. And as he celebrated by himself, a certain figure popped up in his mind. It was, of course, none other than Yuna. He wanted to share his happiness with her, wondering about what kind of reaction she would make. Just thinking about it makes him feel that his fatigue was lifted. "Ah... But I should probably take a bath first, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he realized how much he was drenched in sweat. The smell of grease and char was also sticking to his clothes. Not to mention the dust and scum from the forge. He was quite dirty, unfit to meet his lady. ¡¶Recuperate¡· £ÛGrey£Ý With a quick fix from a holy magic spell, Grey''s tensed and exhausted body was easily rid of fatigue. He quickly stood back on his feet with a little front flip and stood back on his ground, rotating his shoulders one after another. ... Mmm¡« Mmn¡« Hmm¡« A sweet melody filled the air as a silver-haired figure stood in front of the stove, her hair fluttering freely in the wind as a bright smile bloomed on her face along with an appetizing aroma wafting through the air. Noon was approaching and so Yuna took it upon herself to cook lunch, doing her very best to cook Grey e best meal. Grey has mostly handled their meals, and now that she got the chance, there was no way she was going to waste it. She wants to capture his heart even more. "Mistress... Help me...!" £ÛCapella£Ý "Capella! Here, catch!" £ÛVega£Ý "Waah!" £ÛCapella£Ý Well, she wasn''t alone in the house, the familiars were also with her. And as usual, it was Vega who was causing trouble once again. Sirius was also there, but after some time of dealing with the former''s antics, she has now given up. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. And the one Vega was once again bullying was Capella, the youngest and one who was practically her twin sister. Well, rather than bullying, it was her way of showing affection. It''s just that sometimes, she goes over the board. "Now, now, Vega, why don''t you behave a little. Don''t you see Capella''s almost crying already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mou... Fine..." £ÛVega£Ý "Fufufu, that''s good to hear. Also... Kentaurus, don''t you think you''re off the hook either. As the older one, you should scold Vega, not encourage her." £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Sorry, Mistress..." £ÛKentaurus£Ý Well, for Yuna, it was like she was babysitting them, or maybe it''s closer to say that she was like a mother scolding her children. It was quite fun in its own way. She was giggling silently to herself as she continued to watch over the familiars. With the familiars finally behaved, Yuna continued the dishes cooking and one after another, an appetizing dish was placed atop the dining table. There were appetizers, the main course, side dishes, and of course, the desserts. It was a full course! Clop Clop Clop Just as Yuna was about finished cooking lunch, a familiar pattern of footsteps filled the air. Of course, it was none other than Grey''s. Yuna was excited to get another compliment for cooking a delicious lunch. Just another young lady in love. "Oh, Grey©`" £ÛYuna£Ý But she couldn''t even utter two words completely. The reason was simple. It was because in front of her was Grey. Not just any Grey, but a Grey who was just fresh out of the bath, hair still dripping yet, and body half-naked, showcasing his well-built muscles and lean physique. Attractive face, check. A toned and hot body, check. The appeal of someone just fresh out of the bath, a.k.a. a "wet look", check. To Yuna''s heart, it was a super effective surprise attack, making her face beet red in just a fraction of a second. "G-Grey! What are you doing?! Get dressed immediately!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Is there something wrong? We''re in our own house anyway. Plus, I''m wearing a towel. Isn''t it just fine?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean ''fine''?! Go upstairs and dress yourself!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s... Yuna, why are you still acting shy? You''ve already seen my everything. It''s too late to get embarrassed now..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t care! Just get dressed already!" £ÛYuna£Ý Closing her eyes, Yuna shouted on the top of her lungs. It was another one of her strange ways of thinking. Despite having seen Grey''s naked body in its full glory multiple times already, she was still as meek as a maiden. Well, to Grey, it was just another one of her cute points. "Haah... Alright, I''ll get going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good, and don''t forget to come down quickly, okay? Lunch is almost ready." £ÛYuna£Ý "As you wish, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey wanted to tease Yuna more, but he decided to give up for the time being. Other than it was also embarrassing for himself, the familiars were also present. It would just be plain awkward if he stayed whilst still half-naked. He still has his dignity as a proper human being. Shortly after Grey went upstairs, he quickly came back down, now dressed properly. It was completely different from his previous look, but it still made Yuna''s heart race wildly. After all, no matter what he wears, Grey is till Grey. "Wow¡« Is there all for lunch? They smell and look fantastic." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, thank you! Now, why don''t you take a seat first? I''m almost finished with the stew, so please wait a little bit." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure... Ah, right! Yuna, I have something to show you." £ÛGrey£Ý Successfully garnering Yuna''s attention, Grey quickly grabbed a certain something from the "Inventory". Of course, it was the longsword he just forged not long ago. Even though he''d seen it a number of times, it still felt that he was dreaming. "Yuna, what do you think of this sword?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... It''s beautiful, and it looks sturdy too. I think Elise would love this sword... Why do you ask?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, nothing really. I just wanted to hear your opinion, and I agree with you. It really is a beautiful sword, and it''s Superior-Grade too." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... It''s Superior-Grade, huh... Eh? Then that means..." £ÛYuna£Ý Realizing Grey''s intentions, Yuna looked at the former with curious and expectant eyes. In return, what she received from him was a bright smile as Grey closed his eyes, further affirming her suspicions. "Waah¡«! You''ve finally reached Tier-7! Grey, I''m so happy for you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Congratulations, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý "Grats, Master! You''re the best!" £ÛVega£Ý "C-Congratulations..." £ÛCapella£Ý Yuna was even more excited than Grey after learning the truth. With her on the lead, the familiars also gave him their warmest and most sincere congratulations from the very bottom of their little furball hearts. Full of sparkles, Yuna looked at the sword in Grey''s hands with much interest. While her main side-occupation was being an alchemist, she was also a blacksmith and enchanter at the same time. She couldn''t help but feel excited at the Superior-Grade longsword Grey made himself. "No, this little lunch won''t do! Grey, everyone, let''s hold a party to celebrate Grey''s advancement! Let''s do our best, okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, Yuna, that won''t be needed. Just your thoughts are enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "No can do! You''ve always made the best celebratory parties for me! Now, it''s my time to repay the debt! Plus, it''s also my responsibility as your girlfriend! Don''t worry, I''ll make the best feast you''ve ever seen!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her eyes lit ablaze with such strong determination, Grey knew that there was no stopping her now that she was fired up. While he was happy, he was also a little concerned about her. Especially since it was most likely him who influenced her. "Haah... Alright. Then, I leave it all to you. I''ll just head to the Blacksmiths'' Guild to deliver this sword. I''ll be back in a short while." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! You can rest assured, and take care¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Then, see you later." £ÛGrey£Ý A little bit of concern and hesitation in his heart, Grey left the house and headed towards his destination. While he was concerned about Yuna, the familiars were with her, there was no need to worry. He left her in their care. All his worries put aside, Grey continued his journey. He was now in his disguise, the usual silver hair and blue eyes. Even though he has used it quite a number of times already, he still can''t believe it still proved useful. Well, it was only a plus for him. As soon as he entered the guild, yet another familiar sight greeted him. Thankfully, he didn''t have to search for the person he was about to look for. Just along the reception desks, there was the Guildmaster, talking with a few receptionists. "Good morning, Guildmaster!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Oh, Lad, you''re here! Have you finished the assignment?" £ÛChiron£Ý "Yeah. It was a tough job, but thankfully, I made it through... Anyway, are you still busy now, Guildmaster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, I was, but I''m done with my business now. So, how about we head to the office now? I''m itching to see what you made this time." £ÛChiron£Ý It was the usual, ever since Grey joined the Blacksmith''s Guild, the Guildmaster was always excited to see what creations Grey came up with. His excitement was especially evident when what was ordered was a high-grade equipment. His heart filled with vigor, the Guildmaster led Grey towards his office. It was just as big as the Guildmaster''s Office of the other guilds. The only difference was that there were a lot more crafts displayed all over the place. It was practically a small showroom for equipment and crafts. Of course, it wasn''t the first time Grey had seen the room. Other than the fact that it was the Guildmaster''s office. It was also his and the Guildmaster''s meeting place where they discussed their outlooks as blacksmiths. If it was in a school, it would be like a club room dedicated for the smithing enthusiasts. "Now then, Lad, why don''t you show me that creation of yours? I feel like I could see something amazing today." £ÛChiron£Ý "Hahaha. Well, you''re not wrong, Guildmaster. I consider this my best work yet. I''m quite proud of it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! Now, I''m looking forward to it even more!" £ÛChiron£Ý By the Guildmaster''s request, Grey quickly took out the Crimson Noirite Longsword from his "Inventory", the former''s eyes quickly fixated on it as soon as he took it out. There was no greater delight for a blacksmith that see a finely crafted equipment. "Oh! What a beautiful sword! As expected of Grey, even the tiniest details are perfect! There''s even a blood diamond at the pommel and center of the guard! It''s a fine work of art, I say!" £ÛChiron£Ý Praises were sung one after another as the Guildmaster observed the sword closely. He was very enthusiastic, even more than Grey when he finished the sword. He was truly a smithing maniac who was fit to be the Guildmaster, just like Rina. "Hm? Wait a minute... something feels off..." £ÛChiron£Ý The praises only stopped when the Guildmaster noticed something peculiar about the sword. Compared to High-Grade items, it emanated a subtle yet domineering aura. A sensation the Guildmaster could never mistake. A sensation only those with a good sense could tell. "Lad, this might sound crazy, but... This sword, could it be..." £ÛChiron£Ý "Yes. It''s Superior-Grade." £ÛGrey£Ý "S-Su-Superior-Grade, you say?! Lad©` no, Master! Let me call you Master right now! To achieve such a feat before even turning twenty, you''re amazing! A genius©` no, a prodigy!" £ÛChiron£Ý The Guildmaster''s enthusiasm only rose as soon as he learnt that the sword was, in fact, of Superior-Grade. His reaction made Grey wonder how he will react once he sees the Legendary-Grade items he and Yuna acquired in the Labyrinth. ''Hmm, the Labyrinth, huh... Come to think of it...'' £ÛGrey£Ý And it was also then that Grey remembered a very important point which almost slipped his mind. Just thinking about it made him excited. Still, he needed to deal with the Guildmaster before things go out of control. Since the sword was of a higher grade than what was ordered, the prices and reward would be adjusted for a fair trade. Grey would be given more money whilst the client would be asked if they would still take the sword even though its value has increased. Thankfully, all negotiations would be handled by the guild. All Grey needed to do was sit back, relax, and wait for a confirmation from the guild. Unfortunately, he couldn''t rank up his guild card in Galderia''s branch. Just like Yuna, he needs to go to the capital first before having the chance to do so. With all the matters in the guild settled, Grey went back home, looking forward to what kind of party Yuna prepared. At the same time, he was also worried that Yuna might have gone overboard. It was a contradictory feeling. "Grey, congratulations!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Congratulations, Master!""" As soon as Grey entered the house, not only their greetings, a shower of sparkles also greeted him. It was one made from light magic, breaking light into tiny fragments. It reminded Grey of confetti back on Earth. It wasn''t only the welcome, the whole house itself looked festive. There were even bandanas and party decorations Grey used in Yuna''s birthday party before, adorning the living room and kitchen. Yuna went above and beyond Grey''s expectations. It was amazing, one way or another. "Wow... Yuna, you made all these?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not only me! Everyone also helped! So? So? So, what do you think, Grey? Is it the best party you''ve seen?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna with a bright expression painted over her face, but Grey didn''t answer her immediately. His heart was still overwhelmed with all sorts of emotions, all were warm and positive. He was happy, very happy. "Hahaha! It is. Thanks, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, I''m glad you liked it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''re honored, Master." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Thanks, Master! We really did our best, you know?" £ÛVega£Ý Grey couldn''t be any more satisfied. Not only does he have the sweetest and cutest elven girl there is, he also has reliable familiars who are nothing less than family to him. He felt like he was the luckiest man there is. "Then, what are we waiting for?! Everyone, let''s start the party!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Yay¡«!" £ÛVega£Ý Yuna on the lead, the party quickly started and music was played from a small music box. Even though it was just the two of Grey and Yuna, plus the familiars. It was still very lively as if they were at a ball or event of some sorts. Of course, it went without mentioning that the food was amazing. When Yuna said she was going to make the best feast, she really meant the best. Both the quality and quantity of dishes were a sight to behold. Grey was very proud and amazed at the same time. The party continued and everyone had their fun. Amongst the familiars, Kentaurus, Canopus, and Vega were the most energetic. Grey and Yuna even had to scold them a few times because they had gone overboard. It really felt like they were parents. "Oh, right. Yuna, before I forget... Would you like to go on a trip?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he remembered something important. It was the same topic he thought of back at the Blacksmith''s Guild. An important topic he and Yuna would have to face one way or another. "A trip...? Why so suddenly?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, the Labyrinth of Flames up north in the Valliarta Empire is just about to open. I was thinking of heading there. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufu, is there even a need to ask? Aren''t we adventurers for a reason? Of course, we''ll challenge the Labyrinth!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I guess it was needless to ask." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And this time, we''re going to conquer it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s eyes were lit ablaze with strong determination. But when she remembered what happened back at the Labyrinth of Death, she quickly became timid, her face beet red. She was reminded of Grey''s confession and was now really embarrassed. The Labyrinth of Flames located far north where the land is covered with snow all year around. The land where flames lit ablaze under the deep, unmoving frost. It was time to test their strengths once more. Up next, the second Labyrinth! The Labyrinth of Flames! CHAPTER 163 END Chapter 164: In the Capital, Again "Yuna, did you prepare the lunchbox already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ve also included some snacks for the journey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! How about soaps and shampoos? Your toothbrush? No, actually, are you sure there isn''t anything you forgot?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, there isn''t. Grey, you worry too much..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m just making sure everything''s alright. It would be bothersome if we forgot something, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Hustle, rustle, and bustle. It was still early in the morning yet Grey and Yuna were already busy. Meals, necessities, and things of all sorts were prepared for their upcoming journey towards the Labyrinth of Flames. Even though it has only been two days since they''ve decided to go, everything was all ready. They have said their goodbyes, bought all which needed to be bought, and of course, finished all their quests from their respective guilds. All that was needed was to head there. "Alright, let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Their passions through the roof, Grey and Yuna headed outside, locked their gates and set off to the great beyond. They passed through the gates and headed towards the dense woods to summon Sirius once more. The wind howled and the forest growled. Soon enough, a platinum streak soared towards the vast sky of blue and white, her eyes as clear as the morning dew sticking on the verdant blades of grass, dropping on the wet ground. Now, Sirius was even faster than before. Bursts of winds greeted her as he darted through the clouds, but she didn''t slow down a single bit. She continued to fly, freely and swiftly like a raging storm. Not a single thing could stand in her way. Now, she was the undisputed ruler of the sky. But their destination wasn''t straight up north, rather, it was northwest. They weren''t heading straight towards the Labyrinth of Flames, but the royal capital which wasn''t as far off. There was something which needed to be done first. Yesterday, as they said their temporary goodbyes to the guild, in an unexpected turn of events, the Guildmaster asked them to deliver a package to the royal capital''s branch. They don''t know what was inside the package, but it was easy to guess that it was full of documents or something of the sort. Of course, it wasn''t just because of the task that they are heading to the capital. They are also looking forward to seeing everyone again after a couple of months. There''s also the fact that there''s a lot of snacks and sweets to buy there, something Yuna especially looked forward to. "Waah¡«! I wonder how everyone''s doing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, really you... You should be more careful, you might fall off with how energetic you are..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee, sorry!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna apologized but she didn''t look sorry at all with such a large smile on her face. She was swaying her body side to side like an excited child hiding a merry-go-round for the first time. She was just too energetic. An unfading smile on Yuna''s face, the journey continued and after a few hours, they finally arrived in the capital. A long journey which usually takes about two weeks was shortened dozens of times. It was all thanks to Sirius'' incredible speed and stamina. As usual, there was a long line in front of the gates. It wasn''t even the busy hours yet it was already comparable to Galderia''s long lines. The royal capital really deserves its title as the busiest city in the whole kingdom. It was only to be expected with its overwhelming size and population. "Looks like this is where''ll part. Thanks for everything, Sirius." £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodbye, Sirius! Let''s play later, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It was my pleasure, Master. And Mistress... I''ll be waiting for your call." £ÛSirius£Ý Gentle fragments of light burst in the air as the large platinum figure returned to the shadows, leaving only Grey and Yuna behind. They departed soon after, heading towards the southern gates where they entered before, too. Of course, it was a given that they''ll be using their alternate identities. After all, the people''s reception of them in the capital was much more intense than in Galderia. Who knows what kind of chaos will happen if the people know they have returned. Grey and Yuna passed through the gates without much problems and their very first destination was none other than the capital''s Adventurers'' Guild. Although not as packed as before, it was still a busy place, not losing out to the gates in terms of the number of people present. "Good day, how may I help you?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý Thankfully, along with the large number of adventurers and clients, there was also a large number of skilled receptionists to handle them. It didn''t take too long before it was their turn in the reception desks. "Good morning, too. Is the Guildmaster around? We have a package to deliver to him from the Galderia branch." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, did you make an appointment? If not, I''m afraid it would be hard to schedule a meeting right now. I apologize, but it''s a part of our procedures." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "An appointment... Sorry, we haven''t made one, but we do have a letter with us from Galderia''s Guildmaster. Would that be alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... As long as it''s a legitimate letter, then a meeting is plausible. May I see the letter, please?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý The receptionist thought for a little while before answering, making Grey and Yuna a little bit nervous. Thankfully, there were other ways other than an appointment. They were glad they didn''t have to wait for long. Grey quickly handed the letter, making it seem like he grabbed it from inside his coat. The receptionist then quickly read the letter''s contents, and in an unexpected turn of events, the receptionist''s face was quickly painted with shock and disbelief, her eyes widened and sweat starting to trickle down her forehead. Seconds passed and the receptionist read the letter at an erratic pace, her heart beating faster with anxiety. The contents were hard to believe, but with the authentic seal on the bottom, it was hard to deny it. Her reactions only made Grey and Yuna curious about the letter''s contents "I-I apologize for my rudeness, Your Highnesses. This way, please." £ÛReceptionist£Ý Well, it didn''t take long for Grey and Yuna to realize what was contained there. They may not know the full content, they knew that the Guildmaster mentioned something about their true identities. It was clear with a single glance at the receptionist. The receptionist, still nervous and trembling a little, Grey and Yuna were led towards the Guildmaster''s office. The journey was awkward but there was nothing they could do with it. The receptionist was just top scared like a timid rabbit. "G-Guildmaster, T-Their Highnesses, Lord Grey and Lady Yuna are here. They are requesting an audience with you." £ÛReceptionist£Ý It was formal. In fact, too formal that now, it was Grey and Yuna who were feeling uncomfortable with the receptionist''s treatment of them. They didn''t know if it was out of fear, respect, or maybe both. It was really confusing. "Oh? Lord Grey and Lady Yuna...? Alright, please let them in." £ÛVelzier£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛReceptionist£Ý The door creaked and soon opened, revealing a familiar scenery inside. As soon as she finished escorting the two in the office, the receptionist quickly bowed her head politely before running off like a scared kitten, her face a little pale. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Though Grey and Yuna felt a little bad for the receptionist, there was only so much they could do. In the first place, such reactions were the reason why they were using disguises in the first place. They were either too respectful or enthusiastic, nothing in between. It was really troublesome. "Sorry for the sudden visit, Guildmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha, it''s alright... Anyway, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, what brings you here? I don''t believe it''s only for a friendly chat, is it?" £ÛVelzier£Ý "No, you''re right. We''re here on Guildmaster Gaston''s request. There''s a package he wanted to send over the capital branch." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, Guildmaster Gaston... I see, I understand now." £ÛVelzier£Ý The very moment he heard the mention of Gaston''s name, the Guildmatser quickly understood why Grey and Yuna were there. While it was true that it was a sudden visit, in his perspective, it was a welcome and pleasant surprise. Not wasting another moment, Grey quickly took out the package Gaston asked them to deliver. It was a large and heavy box which was wrapped in magic paper. Well, to Grey and Yuna, it was not heavy at all. They could lift it with one hand, no problem. Just as Grey and Yuna had suspected, what was inside of the package was a bunch of documents. To be precise, it was a large number of papers and contracts which are related to the guild''s dealings. The Galderia branch''s monthly report. "Hmm... Everything''s right here. Thank you very much, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. With this, I should be able to finish my job earlier." £ÛVelzier£Ý The documents which were supposed to arrive after a couple more weeks were now in his hands with a lot of time to spare. The Guildmaster couldn''t be any happier and pleased. It took a large load off his mind. "Oh, right... Was this taken as a quest from the guild?" £ÛVelzier£Ý "Well, rather than a quest, it''s more like an errand per say... We just happened to head here so the Guildmaster asked us to deliver this along the way." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''re heading to the Labyrinth of Flames in the Valliarta Empire! And this time, we''re going to conquer it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, the Labyrinth of Flames, huh... So it''s that time again. This brings back memories when I was still an active adventurer..." £ÛVelzier£Ý A reminiscent expression was plastered over the Guildmaster''s face as he recalled the times he experienced long ago. Although they were all now just distant memories from the past, they were precious fragments of the past he truly treasures. "Waah¡«! So the Guildmaster had been there before, right?! I heard there''s a lot of snow there!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, true, it couldn''t be any more contradictory. Actually, it was the first Labyrinth I''ve ever challenged. I''ve made quite a lot of memories there." £ÛVelzier£Ý "Really?! Then, can you tell us some, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, it''s my pleasure." £ÛVelzier£Ý Prompted by Yuna, Velzier started telling stories about his past when he challenged his party members with his old party members. Although they could only advance up until the 3rd floor, they were still satisfied with the results. They earned quite a lot too. After which, he and his party challenged the other labyrinths, and gradually became stronger, delving deeper and deeper each try. Their record was up until the 6th floor where a lot of C-rank monsters are present. A record not many people can achieve. The story telling continued and time slowly passed by. Thankfully, the Guildmaster''s work was almost finished and there was still some time to spare. It would have been troublesome otherwise. The stories only stopped when it was time for lunch. "See you next time, Guildmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Yes, until next time, and good luck on your journey." £ÛVelzier£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Their business finished and their stomachs about to growl, Grey and Yuna exited the Guildmaster''s office and out into the opme lobby where a lot of adventurers were still present. The guild was really bustling. They were about to leave when, suddenly, Grey stopped on his tracks. In the corner of his eyes, he saw two familiar figures by the quest boards. He didn''t know who they truly were, but there was an unsettling feeling of familiarity, he just couldn''t point his fingers into it. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Julius von Helvor Alfrione ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿18 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿365 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿E ¡¾Combat Power¡¿148 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿E ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (26%) ¡¾Class¡¿Lancer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (25%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿28% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSharp Sense (2¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Amelia von Redlocke ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿18 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿359 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿E ¡¾Combat Power¡¿143 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿E ¡¾Attribute¡¿Flame ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (25%) ¡¾Class¡¿Python ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Intermediate (26%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿27% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºDetection (2¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- And to his surprise, they really were people he knew. He just couldn''t tell easily since the two were under the guise of illusion magic, just like they were. The two were out in the guild in incognito, hiding their identities. Still, he was pleasantly surprised that they had finally reached E-rank in just a matter of four months. They are now about three times stronger than when they last met. He felt proud that he could call them his students, albeit only temporarily. "Grey, is something wro©` Waah¡«! Amelia!" £ÛYuna£Ý An energetic squeal came out of nowhere as soon as Yuna saw Amelia. She didn''t even need Grey''s help, she immediately figured out who she was at first glance. It left Grey a little shocked. Sometimes, women are just plain terrifying. Excitedly, Yuna rushed towards Amelia and when the latter was in range, she captured her in a tight embrace. Thankfully, she was controlling her strength, otherwise, Amelia would have been hurt in ways more than one. "Eh? Ah? Huh?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Of course, being latched on all of a sudden is bound to make one surprised. A mix of bewilderment, surprise, and shock could be seen in Amelia''s face as she tried to figure out the identity of the girl tightly clinging on to her. "Erm... You are©`" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Eh?! Don''t tell me... Yuna?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛYuna£Ý But oh well, the first to figure out was none other than the kingdom''s second price, Julius. His face was even more shocked than Amelia as his large, booming voice occupied the stagnant air. A voice which could make one subconsciously cover their ears with their hands. Hurriedly, Julius then covered his mouth after realizing what he just did. But to his surprise, none of the surrounding adventurers minded his voice, or rather, it would be better to say that it seemed like they didn''t hear anything at all. "It seems like you''re still as loud as ever, Julius." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Grey..." £ÛJulius£Ý Everything was all thanks to Grey. As soon as he saw Yuna rushing over to Amelia, he immediately set up a sound-proof barrier around them, knowing the unpredictability of Yuna''s actions. He was glad he made the right choice. "Don''t worry, I''ve already put up a barrier around us. No one should hear our voices no matter how loud we are." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... Thank God..." £ÛJulius£Ý A sense of relief entered Julius'' heart as soon as he heard Grey''s words. After all, it would have been problematic if such a trivial thing led to their identities being discovered. All their efforts in going incognito would have gone to waste. "No, actually, why are you two here? I haven''t heard anything about this." £ÛJulius£Ý "Have you forgotten, it''s because we''re adventurers. In the first place, I should be the one asking you that question. Why are you, a prince, and Amelia, a duke''s daughter, in the Adventurers'' Guild?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, can you stop emphasizing our status? It''s got nothing to do with it. And if you''re asking the reason why we''re here. You should ask yourselves first." £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? What do you mean?" £ÛGrey£Ý Both Grey and Yuna were in a state of confusion at Julius''s words. It was only then that Julius and Amelia started explaining about the happenings in the royal academy after they left. A change neither of the two anticipated. Apparently, after Grey and Yuna''s temporary job in the royal academy, the students felt like the training was too simple. They couldn''t feel the rush of a true fight. Not only that, they also felt that their strengths were stagnating. Even the instructors were surprised at their sudden growth. In search of a better training regime, one of the students headed towards the guild and so it began. First, there was only one. Then one became two, two became three, until suddenly, all students of alpha class, years 2 and 3 are registered in the guild. Normally, the students would only go on the guild during weekends or whenever they have holidays. But now that it''s the school break, many students take quests four or five times a week, some even taking them daily, hence the reason for Julius and Amelia''s sudden surge in strength. Now, Julius and Amelia could proudly say that they could take on their seniors without much trouble. The battle experience they''ve built up during quests was the most important thing they acquired throughout the three years of their school lives. "I see, so that''s how it is... Does the Royal Academy know of this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ye. From what I''ve heard, they''re already considering being an adventurer to be added to the curriculum." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Right, and it''s all because of two certain people who just arbitrarily decided to train the students, spartan style. It''s quite an achievement, isn''t it?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi, can you stop it. It''s not like we wanted to do that in the first place." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, sure, sure. Whatever you say..." £ÛJulius£Ý It''s just like they said. The Royal Academy is now devising a way to let the students train in a more practical environment. The only thing that''s holding them back is the dangers of adventuring, something they could nor simply decide on willy-nilly. Whilst talking about the changes in the academy, the four of them were already out in the streets, walking with no particular destination in mind, just going wherever their feet took them, all the while taking their sweet time to catch up on one another. It would have been better if Elise and Elaine were with them, but sadly, they weren''t. With the school break, many students are heading back to their respective territories and Elise and Elaine just happened to be amongst those students. Grey and Yuna were informed over a phone call. "Right, Grey, do you have something sweet to eat?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Huh? Don''t you have chefs back at the castle? Ask them if you want a snack, just ask them to cook you something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, yeah, that''s right... It''s just that they always cook the same thing. It''s getting boring. I''m sure you have something on your storage ring. Come one, spit it out, and it''d be better if it''s something I''ve never had before." £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi, you bastard, just what do you think I am? A food dispenser?" £ÛGrey£Ý What was supposed to be a touching reunion between friends now turned into a childish quarrel between the boys. As for the girls in front of them, they could only smile wryly as they watched the two continue their bickering. "Amelia, should we stop them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I''d love to, but I have a feeling they''ll still continue arguing after a short while. I think it''s better to let them tire out first. The scolding can go later." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Mmn... True, I don''t think Grey will also back out... By the way, Amelia, Grey created something called ''Mochi'' a little while ago. Would you like to have a bite?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, yes, please." £ÛAmelia£Ý It was so much more peaceful on the Grey''s side. One could vaguely see flowers and sparkles flutter in the air around them as they enjoyed the sweets together. Bright smiles were blooming on their faces as they savored them. On the front, two goddess-like ladies were happily enjoying the mochis, and on the back, two demons continued to argue. There wasn''t any greater contrast. Such a scene continued to take place until... "Stop, you fiend! I won''t let you take any more lives any further!" "Hahaha! I''d like to see you try!" An eye-catching play along the streets caught their attention. There were a lot of people around the said open theater. It was only a small-time business but it was gathering a lot of attention. The children were especially excited. The only thing that was bothering Grey was the familiarity of the scene and people being played in the scene. There was a black-haired man, a silver-haired elf, a couple blonde heads, and a muscular ash-haired man. Grey shuddered at the thought which entered his mind as he observed the play play out. He didn''t want to believe it, but there were just too many resemblances. A cold chill ran down his spine with each passing second. "Wait, Julius, that... Don''t tell me..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right. It''s a play about the events during the founding festival, featuring the heroes and their feats. It''s getting popular nowadays." £ÛJulius£Ý It was just like he feared, it really was a portrayal of their achievements a couple months ago. Extreme embarrassment filled his heart, cringing involuntarily every time the actors spouted nonsensical lines. He just wanted to dig a hole and hide there. In the first place, the actors bore no resemblance to them save their hair colors. The one playing him was a man with a scar on his eye, and the body of a skinny thug. As for Yuna, it was a pale woman with fake eyelashes and too much make-up for her own good. It was hilarious, for Julius, that is. "So cool...!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, Yuna, it''s not cool! It''s embarrassing!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, looks like you''ve met your match, Grey." £ÛJulius£Ý As Julius'' laughter echoed in the air, Grey''s embarrassment only worsened. He really wanted to stop the play, but he couldn''t. He didn''t want to be crowded by the people, after all. He was stuck in a dilemma. Such scenes unfolding, a certain figure walked a couple meters behind them. He was clad in heavy armor and had a large and muscular build which easily surpassed that of knights. He was a domineering figure. He was about to head towards wherever his destination was, but when he saw those four figures before them, he suddenly stopped. He could only see them from behind and their hair colors were different, but there was no way he could mistake their silhouettes for others. "Your Highnesses!" £Û???£Ý A booming voice echoed in the air as the man opened his mouth. It was loud to the point that everyone''s attention was quickly directed towards him. It was at that moment that an impending doom brewed in the four''s hearts. CHAPTER 164 END Chapter 165: Flood...? "Your Highnesses!" £Û???£Ý A loud voice boomed and clamored, garnering the attention of many. A man nearing his forties, body chiseled like a statue and might be like that of a lion''s. He approached a certain group of four with an intimidating aura about him. The man was none other than Gustav who just happened to patrol the area whilst Grey and the others were passing by. Even when they were under the veil of illusion magic, they did not escape Gustav''s sharp eyes. He was like a bird of prey, eyeing his prey from afar. "U-Umm... I-I don''t know who you''re talking about... Perhaps you''ve mistaken us for other people?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Sorry, but, umm... Sir Knight, isn''t this the first time we''ve seen each other? I don''t have any recollection of meeting you before." £ÛGrey£Ý Surprise and nervousness ran rampant throughout everyone''s hearts as soon as they saw Gustav. The Julius who was so energetic before was now trembling a little, trying to find an excuse to escape the situation. Thankfully, Grey was there, calm as one can be and pretending with formal gestures he wouldn''t normally do©` or so what one might think at first glance, but deep inside, he was so nervous, it felt like his heart was about to jump from his chest. His inner self is sweating profusely. Hearing their words, Gustav tilted his head left and right a little, looking at the four before him like he was scrutinizing the goods a merchant was selling. He remained unfazed, his thoughts unchanging. And soon, he opened his mouth. "Hahahaha! Isn''t that a little too cold, Lord Grey? Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten my face already? It''s me, Gustav!" £ÛGustav£Ý Unfortunately for them, their tricks didn''t work on him. Worst of all, Grey''s name has been mentioned. If nothing were to be done, things could take a turn for the worst and their whole day could be ruined. It was a matter where chaos could ensue with just a single mistake. "No, Sir, you must be mista©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! It''s also been a while, Lady Yuna. And to Your Highness, Prince Julius, and my lady, Lady Amelia, I also bid you my warmest greetings." £ÛGustav£Ý Grey couldn''t even do so much as to think up an excuse. His words were cut before he even had the chance to finish it. And now, things have taken a turn for the worst. All of their names have been mentioned. It was over, everything was. The four knew that Gustav didn''t mean them any harm, and rather, was just greeting them politely. The only problem was that they were still in public. There was only one result they could think of with so many people around. "Huh? Did he say ''Lord Grey''?" "I heard that too! And Lady Yuna''s name was also mentioned!" "Huh?! But doesn''t Lord Grey have black hair?" Following Gustav''s careless statements, chatters and gossips spread like wildfire amongst the spectators. The people previously watching the play, the store owners, and even those who were just passing by. Everyone nearby heard of the words. The silver lining was that they were currently still on their disguises. Normal people as they are, they have no way of knowing that a spell was casted on the four, even high-rankers would have a hard time. Gustav was just abnormally perceptive. Dong Dong Dong The sun reached its zenith and the 3rd bell rang. It was now 12 o''clock and so, the time for lunch had arrived. Still, the people did not disperse and continued to gather around the four of them. It was a grand spectacle. "Ah, crap..." £ÛJulius£Ý And with the ring of the bell, the time limit for Julius and Amelia''s illusion magic was just about to be over. Like all magic, a spell wouldn''t run without mana, and it just so happens that the fuel for the spell casted on Julius and Amelia was about to run out. With their large mana reserves, it wasn''t much of a problem for Grey and Yuna to maintain their disguises for a long time. But the same couldn''t be said for the other two. With each passing second, the fuel for the spell only dried out faster and faster. Since it was casted by a court magician, and not by themselves, the mana is of course from that magician, too. They were supposed to have it recasted at lunch, but now that they were trapped in the middle of a crowd, they didn''t have the chance to, it was the worst timing of all. "Grey, Yuna, run as fast as you can as soon as I count to three." £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi, you bastard... What do you mean by that...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Three!" £ÛJulius£Ý There wasn''t a proper response. All Julius did was count under his breath, shouting yet whispering at the same time, a nervous smile on his face as a drop of sweat trickled down from his forehead. Amelia was just as nervous. "Two!" £ÛJulius£Ý The number dropped and so did their hearts, racing more and more wildly with the passing of each second. Meanwhile, Gustav was still confused as to why the four before him were acting in such a way, still not figuring out what he did wrong. "One!" £ÛJulius£Ý The last number before they start running. Their muscles have started to gather strength and are ready to push it towards the ground at any given moment. Still, neither Grey nor Yuna understood why Julius was even counting down. Well, it wasn''t too long before they understood. Slowly but surely, Julius'' and Amelia''s hair colors started to turn back to their original, their eyes shining like different jewels as the effects of the spell faded away. The time was finally up. "Huh?! Isn''t that His Highness, Prince Julius?!" "Wait, then that means...!" "They''re really here! The heroes are here!" "Run!" £ÛJulius£Ý Bursts of wind lashed out in the streets as Grey and Yuna jumped towards the rooves with relative ease. And while the crowd was distracted by them, Julius and Amelia took the opportunity to find an opening and leave at insane speeds, giving it their all. It was so sudden that those who were left behind were just frozen in shock, but only a couple seconds later, some of the more enthusiastic people started moving, chasing their idols with much vigor, excitement, and happiness on their faces. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, please look over here!" "Please sign my shirt!" "Heroes, we love you¡«!" Even though they knew they couldn''t keep up with Grey and Yuna who were jumping from roof to roof, the fans still chased after them like a horde of hungry zombies. It was even worse than what it was back at Galderia. They have been chased after before, but not at such a large scale. Meanwhile, left behind by the excited crowd and not even getting a proper response, Gustav stood alone frozen in the middle of the streets. He had a blank expression on his face, his mind filled with question marks. He was confused, very confused. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Eh? Were they incognito today?" £ÛGustav£Ý It was only after the worst had occurred that Gustav realized his mistake. He was by no means a dull person, it''s just that his enthusiasm and energy usually gets the better of him. He was the type to act mostly on impulses. Roof after roof after roof, Grey and Yuna parkoured at the rooftops with light steps, making sure they don''t exert too much force and destroy their footings. They were also keeping in track of Julius and Amelia running on the streets without rest. Their destination was none other than the castle, a place only nobles and important people can enter freely. If it was there, they could quickly lose the flood of fans which were chasing after them. It was a do or die situation. "Oh, Your Highness, you''re quick to return©` Ehh?!!" The guard greeted Julius with a large smile on his face, bur such a happy face was soon painted with terror as he saw the large number of people chasing after him and Amelia. The other guards were also in a similar state of shock. "Please take care of them." £ÛJulius£Ý There wasn''t even a bit of explanation. All Julius did was give them a bright smile with a face saying "I''ll leave it all to you" as he entered the castle with much haste, Amelia just following shortly behind him with an apologetic face. After the two entered, two figures suddenly appeared before them, coming from the sky©` or so how it would seem in their eyes. Those figures were none other than Grey and Yuna who had just descended from the rooftops, giving the guards the surprise of a lifetime. "Here''s our cards, we''ll be going in now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please continue the good work!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just like a passing storm, Grey and Yuna quickly passed through the castle gates after undoing their disguise and showing their guild cards to the guards, only giving them enough time to confirm that it was indeed authentic. The chasing crowd roared even louder as soon as they saw Grey and Yuna unveil their true selves. They chased even harder, but luckily, the gate guards were able to stop them. Though it did take quite a lot of effort. They even had to shut the gates. "Huff... Huff... Huff... We... We made it... Huff... Huff..." £ÛJulius£Ý Not only Julius, Amelia was also out of breath from sprinting all of a sudden. They were both drenched in sweat and their breathings were rugged. Rather than a prince and a lady, they just looked like very exhausted athletes who were trained to the death by their coaches. The complete opposite of them, Grey and Yuna didn''t even break a single sweat. They were still in their peak condition, only a little mentally exhausted from dealing with such an unexpected situation. "Amelia, here, have a drink." £ÛYuna£Ý "Th... Thank you..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Well, in fairness to the two, even when they were like wet chicks, they still looked gorgeous. Especially Amelia, Julius couldn''t take his eyes off her. The regular Amelia was amazing, but something about her post-workout look that made her appeal show even more. Something has awakened inside of him. No one could really blame him, especially not Grey who was beside him. After all, he also loves it when Yuna was just fresh out of the bath. Inside his mind, he was giving Julius a big thumbs up. Men are simple beings, after all. Thankfully, none of the two were caught with their devious thoughts. Otherwise, they would have been in a world of hurt, a lot of hurt at that. No matter how powerful they are, they are still no match for their beloved. "Oi, you bastard prince. You should have told me your illusion magic was about to run out. I could''ve recasted it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Can you really blame me? It was a pressuring situation, I was panicking. Also... stop calling a bastard, you bastard." £ÛJulius£Ý "Hah! Right back at you!" £ÛGrey£Ý Shifting their focus away from the two ladies near them, Grey and Julius started bickering once again. Even though the latter was still exhausted, he still had the energy to spare and argue against the former. Just a couple of idiots. With a little bit of magic, Julius and Amelia''s clothes were quickly cleaned and dried. After which, they enjoyed a little snack break whilst resting at a nearby garden, Julius greatly impressed by the mochi like an ignorant fool. It was hard to see at a glance where his princely qualities have gone. The sweet and harmonious scent of flowers, the fresh greenness of leaves and grass, and the splashing of the water fountain. Under the noon sky, it was the perfect place to relax and have a picnic. Their fatigues were easily healed. "Ah! I finally found you, Your Highnesses!" Just as they were relaxing by the garden, an exhausted knight called out to them with a booming voice. His face was dripping with sweat and his breathing rougher than sandpaper, it was obvious he had been running for quite some time. "Hm? Do you need something from us?" £ÛJulius£Ý "A-Ah, yes! His Majesty is calling for Your Highness at the meeting room!" "Hahaha, good luck, Julius¡«! Looks like you''re getting a scolding." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh, shut up!" £ÛJulius£Ý Of course, Grey didn''t let the chance simply slip by and he quickly made fun and teased Julius. They had just finished an argument and now, it seems like another one is on the way. The girls could only sigh in resignation due to their idiocy. "A-Ah, no... Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna, and my lady, Lady Amelia are also being called." "Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! Sucks, doesn''t it?" £ÛJulius£Ý The tables were quickly turned as other names were called. It hasn''t even been ten minutes since they entered the castle, and the news already reached the King''s ears. The castle''s information network sure was terrifying. An irritating smirk on Julius'' face, the four were led to the meeting room by the knight. It was quite a ways from the throne room and was relatively small compared to it. Grey and Yuna have never been to the meeting room so they were quite excited. Creak The doors creaked subtly and the meeting room was opened slowly. Inside, there were four familiar faces remaining seated on the table, chatting so friendly with one another, the highest of the high in the kingdom''s hierarchy. There was Ernes, the King, Anderson, the Prime Minister, Edward, the General and also the Minister of Security and Defense, and lastly, there was Alfred von Redlocke, the Minister of Finance and Commerce who also happens to be Amelia''s Father. During the Royal Back during the eve of the founding festival, Grey and Yuna had a quick and friendly chat with Alfred. While they don''t know much about each other, they were at least acquainted. It''s a good start. "Oh, you really are back, Grey, Yuna. You should have told me first. That way, I could at least prepare something for our dear Heroes." £ÛErnes£Ý "That''s too much, Your Majesty. We were just going to pass by, after all. We won''t be staying here for too long." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... That''s unfortunate... Anyway, do you have some sweets over there? I''m also fine with snacks if you have some." £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty..." £ÛAnderson£Ý They really were father and son. No matter how much Grey thought about it, he never expected that the King would ask him for some food as if he were some kind of food dispenser. The Prime Minister could only grumble in silence. "Father, we were just eating this thing called mochi a while ago. It''s good, I''m sure you''ll like it!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Mochi, huh... Another unfamiliar name... Do you still have some left?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Haah... We do..." £ÛGrey£Ý Heaving a deep and resigning sigh, Grey had no other choice but to bring out the mochis they were eating earlier. They were supposed to be his and Yuna''s snacks on their journey, but now, they have simply become a present to the King. Grey could easily refuse the request since it wasn''t an order, but with the King''s mischievous personality, doing so would only spell trouble. It wouldn''t even be out of the question that he sends knights to Galderia just to learn the recipe. He was like a troublemaking child rather than a dignified king. "Oh¡«! So these bun-looking things are called mochi, huh... Interesting..." £ÛErnes£Ý "What a soft and fluffy texture..." £ÛEdward£Ý "Papa, please try some! They''re very delectable!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Well, if you insist..." £ÛAlfred£Ý One after another, the four men took a mochi from the plate Grey took out, each of different colors. But despite being palm-sized, the mochi looked very small in the General''s large hands. He only used two fingers to get one as if he was picking up a potato chip. With them, Grey and the others also took one for themselves, bright and happy smiles blooming in their faces. The mochis were of different fillings but everyone wore the same reaction after getting a taste of it. "Ohh¡«! This is amazing!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hmm... Sweet, but very good. I''d see why kids would like it." £ÛEdward£Ý "I agree with the General. You''ve made another exquisite dish, Your Highnesses. You never cease to amaze me." £ÛAnderson£Ý Positive responses came from everyone''s mouths as they had a taste of the mochi served before them. Julius in particular looked so smug as if he was the one who made them. He really was his father''s son. Tasting mochis of different fillings, the King screamed the word "delicious" every single time. His royal and humbling dignity was no more. All that was left was a foodie who was having the time of his life with the mochi in front of him. "Right, I almost forgot... By the way, Your Majesty, what was the reason for you calling us here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? There isn''t one in particular." £ÛErnes£Ý "Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Like I said, there''s none. I just did it on a whim." £ÛErnes£Ý Grey''s eyes were locked on the King, his face losing all emotions and color as he continued to stare at the man who was supposed to be at the highest seat in the kingdom with lifeless eyes. His expression is as empty as one can be. He looked like an idiot, a big idiot, he couldn''t believe himself expecting a proper response from the man who happened to be Julius'' father. It would have been better if he asked Anderson or literally anyone else present in the room. He would have gotten a better response. "Ah, right... Grey, Yuna, what the hell were you doing at Ingrasia? You''ve done some interesting things again." £ÛErnes£Ý "Stop it with that look, Your Majesty. We were just there to attend Mister Kris and Miss Aria''s wedding. Everything else was just a coincidence." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We didn''t expect the flood. We were just there at the right time and right place! Trouble just keeps coming to us!" £ÛYuna£Ý "And you''ve got yet another title as ''Heroes of Ingrasia'' with such coincidences. It''s a pretty impressive feat, I''d say." £ÛErnes£Ý It was just like Gaston had said before. Grey and Yuna''s luck was just impressive in both ways, be it fortune of misfortune. Though it was a lucky thing for the Kingdom of Ingrasia as they were saved by such a coincidence. "Well, I couldn''t really blame you with that Monster Flood... Actually, they''ve been getting more and more frequent recently. It''s quite worrying, actually." £ÛErnes£Ý "Hm? What do you mean, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s just like I said. For some reason, the number of dungeon breaks are getting more and more frequent. You''ve stopped the Orc Horde Incident, haven''t you? That one''s also a part of it." £ÛErnes£Ý Bewilderment. Both Grey and Yuna were beyond shocked at the King''s words. Such shock was especially evident in Grey''s face who was the most knowledgeable when it came to the nature of dungeons and the like. While dungeons are appearing more frequently with the amount of corruption present, such changes still don''t change the time limit of dungeons. Not to mention that the kingdoms are also actively taking care of them. It''s a good source of resources and riches, After all. If the frequency of breaks were to rise, it would still be a couple more decades by Grey''s simple calculations, it might even take centuries before then. Such a situation was nothing sort of natural. It was straight up just strange. ¡ºGrey, what do you think? It seems too unnatural.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, I think so too. If my guts are right, it''s probably man-made.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºWait, then than means!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo, it''s still too early to make conclusions. Let''s just observe for now.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡º... Un...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Remembering the situation with Iblis, it wasn''t too strange to think that such unnatural situations were done forcefully. The problem was that there was too little proof and it was only a mere speculation. They couldn''t just carelessly reveal it without any evidence behind it. For the sake of maintaining order, Grey and Yuna decided to keep their theories to themselves and just keep a calm facade in front of the others. Recklessness would just cause needless worries, after all. "Anyway, you said you were just passing by, right, Grey, Yuna? So, where are the two actually heading? I assume you won''t be causing any more trouble, right?" £ÛErnes£Ý "No, we won''t. We''ll just be participating in the Labyrinth of Flames. If we''re going to get in trouble, then I''ll provide you with a couple of recipes, then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, quite the generous one, aren''t you?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Not generous, it''s just for reassurance, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said whilst Yuna was nodding aggressively beside him. They were words he is going to regret at a later date, careless words which would only bring in trouble, but that''s a story for another day. Meanwhile, the others were in deep thought at Grey''s words. After all, the Labyrinth of Flames was quite far from the royal capital. It wouldn''t be so strange to think that they''ll be arriving late. "Must be nice, huh... I wish I also have such an eventful break..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius mumbled as he compared his break plans to Grey and Yuna''s upcoming journey. He''s mostly been staying in the capital so he doesn''t know much of the outside world. It was a pity his break would be so boring©` or so he thought. "Hm? Then why don''t Julius and Amelia join us?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?" £ÛJulius£Ý But in a sudden turn of events, he and Amelia got an invitation out of nowhere. They were both frozen, faces painted with confusion, still not able to process what Yuna had just said. But when they did... ""Eh?!"" £ÛJulius and Amelia£Ý ... loud screams echoed in the meeting room. CHAPTER 165 END Chapter 166: Sweet and Creamy Cream Puffs! ""Eh?!"" £ÛAmelia and Julius£Ý Loud and resonant screams echoed clearly across the whole castle as expressions of surprise were painted all over Julius and Amelia''s face. One was simply shocked, covering her shyly, while the other had his hanging wide open. It wasn''t only the two. Although not as much, traces of surprise could be seen on the men''s faces. But the lips of a certain someone amongst them quickly curled into a smile as soon as he regained his composure. That someone was none other than the mischievous King himself. He has not yet said a single word but the Prime Minister could already feel an ominous premonition brooding over his mind. After all, whenever the King showed such a smile, it was always because he was up to no good. "Wait, wait, wait, wait! What do you mean joining you? That''s a Labyrinth, you know? A Labyrinth!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? But weren''t you the one who said you wanted a more eventful school break? Is there anything more eventful than going to a Labyrinth?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, but that''s... It''s a Labyrinth, you know?" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius, who was just complaining not long ago, was not in complete disbelief. While he did say those words, he didn''t mean it to be that eventful. Even for knights and trained personnels, Labyrinths are dangerous, after all. But on the other hand, he might not get the chance to do it ever again. Not to mention he''ll be with Grey and Yuna, meaning he''ll be able to feast upon a lot of delicious dishes. He could also spend a lot of time with Amelia which was always a plus. There were just too many benefits. Whilst the prince was conflicted over Yuna''s suggestion, the other people in the room remained silent. Neither Grey nor the others were particularly against it. Actually, there was a certain man who was strictly in agreement with the suggestion. It was the same man who was wearing a worrying smile. "Why don''t you go, Julius? I think it will serve as a good experience for you and Amelia. You aren''t against this, are you, Alfred?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Well, if it were other people, I would be worried about sending my daughter in such a dangerous place, but since it''s Their Highnesses they are with, I can rest easy. I also agree with His Majesty." £ÛAflred£Ý "See?! What are you shying away for? Hahahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Father..." £ÛJulius£Ý A boisterous laughter, a shaky voice, and a depressed sigh. Such things echoed in the room at the same time. The most latter being from the Prime Minister as he resigned himself from correcting the King. Meanwhile, Julius was in deep thought about Yuna''s suggestion. He also asked for Amelia''s opinion, thinking things thoroughly before they start regretting things. It wasn''t too long before they reached an agreement. "Haah... Alright, we''ll be joining you." £ÛJulius£Ý "We''ll be in your care again, Grey, Yuna." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý A bright smile was plaster over Yuna''s face, extending from ear to ear. And while Grey was a little disappointed that he won''t be able to be alone with Yuna as much, he was also delighted that they''ll have more companions over the trip. If there was a problem, it would be that school would be starting just about the same time the Labyrinth ends. He doesn''t know if they''ll arrive back on time even if they were to go full speed. But oh well, it''s a problem they decided to cross once they get to it. "Then... Since the Labyrinth of Flames would be opening up soon, why don''t you take the teleportation gates?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty, I think that''s a little too improper..." £ÛAnderson£Ý "You worry too much, Anderson. I''m sure everything will be alright! I''m the King, after all! Hahahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty..." £ÛAnderson£Ý Teleportation gates, like what its name suggests are large devices which could allow people to transfer from one place to another in an instant. They are devices which only high-ranking nobles, royalty, and international organizations such as the guilds. In the whole of Alfrione, there are only three teleportation gates present. One in the royal castle, one in the Elbourne Dukedom, the Prime Minister''s territory, and one in the Redlocke Dukedom, further proving their rarity. "I''m glad for your offer, Your Majesty, but I think we''ll have to decline." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yes. I think our ways of travel are far more effective." £ÛGrey£Ý But it didn''t matter how generous the King was, Grey still decided to decline the offer. After all, teleportation does not come without a cost. They were unbelievable things which would only be wasted if they used it willy-nilly. There was the orthodox way which is using copious amounts of mana crystals as fuel, costing millions upon of kiels in a single activation. While it could transport a couple dozen people at once, it''s still a waste of resources. It was the main reason why teleportation gates are only used in times of emergency. And then there was the unorthodox method which Inlis used during the founding festival assault. They used sacrifices to do the act, disregarding the value of life. They really were trash which deserved to be eliminated from the surface of the world. But well, no matter which method one uses, there are bound to be large costs. Not to mention that if they were to teleport to the Valliarta Empire, they''ll need the consent of their Emperor. It was just a needless hassle. "An effective method of transportation, you say... Is it alright to hear about it? Just out of curiosity, that''s all." £ÛErnes£Ý "I would also like to indulge in the topic. The safety of my daughter rests in this method of transportation, after all." £ÛAlfred£Ý "Well, actually... It''s not much of a secret. We''re just going to ride one of our familiars and fly over there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait! By familiars, you meant those dragons from before?! I''ll go! I''ll definitely go! I won''t be missing this!" £ÛJulius£Ý The previous traces of hesitation were now gone from Julius'' heart. As soon as he heard they''ll be riding one of Grey and Yuna''s familiars, it was quickly replaced with excitement. Not to mention they''ll be flying. It was an opportunity not many people could encounter. Amelia was also excited over the thought of flying in the sky. While she was also a little scared, her curiosity won out in the end. She was also looking forward to their sudden and unplanned trip towards the Labyrinth. "Grey, you say fast, but how fast are we talking about? Eighty kilometers an hour? Or maybe a hundred?" £ÛErnes£Ý "I haven''t really measured it, but... If we don''t take any stops, we should arrive there in two days'' time. Ah! But don''t worry, I''ll set up a barrier so that Julius and Amelia would be safe from the wind." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahahaha, I see... That''s good to hear... So it''s two days, huh... Huh?" £ÛErnes£Ý Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. A sudden realization came to the King as he looked around the room, his eyes full of disbelief, still not yet fully understanding the weight of Grey''s word. He thought there was something wrong with hearing at first, but such was not the case. "Grey, by these two days you mentioned... You meant arriving at the Empire''s borders, right?" £ÛErnes£Ý "No, I meant the whole journey. It''d be two days from here towards the Labyrinth of Flames. Actually, it might be even less than that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Sirius is very fast! We just arrived from Galderia after traveling since this morning! She''s really fast!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I see... I see... Is that really how you thought I would react?! Two days?! What do you mean by two days?! And what do you mean that you''ve arrived here from Galderia just in a single morning?! This is just plain absurd!" £ÛErnes£Ý The King finally lost it after hearing that what he thought was a misunderstanding, was actually, in fact, the truth. Not only him, everyone else in the room was also in disbelief at Grey and Yuna''s words. Well, who wouldn''t be? For a journey which usually takes a month or two with a carriage to only be completed in two days, it was just plain crazy. If it wasn''t Grey and Yuna who were telling them it, they probably wouldn''t have believed them. "Haah... Seriously, you two... Fine, you can travel with that method. Just make sure to prioritize your safety first. And you should stay a couple of days in the royal capital while you''re at it." £ÛErnes£Ý "Eh? Why?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Why? That''s because we need to send the Empire a message first before you can go. Since you''re with a prince and a lady of high-noble blood, it''s a must. It could cause a problem with diplomacy, otherwise." £ÛErnes£Ý It was the one of the few times that Ernes acted like a true King. He was actually thinking ahead of things responsibly rather than throwing it all to the Prime Minister. There sure are times where you get the unexpected. "Then, since we''re done here we©`" £ÛErnes£Ý Growwwlllll The King was interrupted, and by a growl, no less. It was the growl of a certain stomach which was searching for something to eat. The source was none other than the lady whose face was now as red as her hair. It was Amelia. While they have just eaten a couple of snacks, she still hasn''t had a satisfying and proper lunch. Especially when they just wasted a lot of energy running away from the crowd, it was inevitable that she would go hungry. She was so embarrassed that she just wanted to hide herself away. "Uh... Umm... That was me..." £ÛJulius£Ý In an attempt to lessen Amelia''s embarrassment, Julius easily admitted to an act he did not commit. It was embarrassing, but if it''s for his lovely fianc¨¦e, there wasn''t anything he wouldn''t do. He just earned himself some love points from Amelia. "Well, since it''s come to this, let''s have lunch first, shall we?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yaay¡«! Lunch¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, the King knew how to read the mood. He also didn''t want to embarrass his future daughter-in-law, after all. Though he was impressed with his son''s courage. He was proud of him as a father. Excitement looming over Yuna''s face and Grey''s expression full of concern for the former, the group headed towards the dining hall where they''ll be having a grand feast as the King had ordered from the servants and royal chefs beforehand. Unfortunately, not everyone could come. The Prime Minister still had some duties, the General needed to oversee the knights'' training, and Alfred, being the Minister of Finance and Commerce, also needed to review some documents. In the end, all that were left were the King and the four youths. As soon as they arrived at the dining hall, only silence greeted them. Since the Ling had a meeting and Julius was also just back from the guild, the other members of the royal family already went ahead and had their fill, hence the deafening silence. "Alright, just take a seat anywhere. The food will arrive soon." £ÛErnes£Ý And arrive it did. Shortly after they entered the room, a large number of servants and chefs entered with large plates at hand, bringing over dozens of high-class dishes until the whole table was filled to the brim. The servants were also excited at the sight of Grey and Yuna. While they have seen them from afar, it was the first time they''ve seen the youngest heroes so up close. All of them were satisfied, their eyes filled with admiration. "Waah¡«! There''s so many! Can we really have this?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahahaha, sure, sure, go ahead! Eat until your stomachs are full!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Un! I will!" £ÛYuna£Ý A strange determination burning in her heart and her eyes burning with passion, Yuna quickly added a dish onto her plate, one after another. And since they were in the royal castle, she didn''t forget to observe the table etiquette. She may be a little bit of a glutton, but she still has manners. Seeing Yuna with just happiness, the others also followed suit and had their fill of the meal before them. It didn''t take long before the dishes started to disappear one by one with the passing of time. While Greg may be eating slowly, he didn''t lose out to Yuna in terms of the quantity eaten. In fact, he may even have a bigger appetite than the latter. Seeing them eat so happily was truly a sight to behold. "A... Amazing..." £ÛErnes£Ý The King in surprise, lunch continued to ensue and it wasn''t too long before all the dishes were gone from the dining table. Food which could serve about twenty people was finished with just five, or rather, because Grey and Yuna were there. It was an eventful and interesting lunch. "Hahahaha, you really are good eaters! Julius should be like you! It''s the reason why he doesn''t have much muscles in him." £ÛErnes£Ý "What do you mean, Father? It''s called being lean. And please don''t compare me to those two. I''m sure that even with all that, they''re still not full." £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi, Julius, you''re crossing the line." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? And am I wrong about it?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Are you picking a fight?" £ÛGrey£Ý The atmosphere about dining room quickly heated up with Grey and Julius starting yet another argument. Even when they''re in front of the King, it doesn''t stop them from bickering. Yuna and Amelia could only heave a heavy sigh as they watched the two. Well, the King himself didn''t really mind it that much. He also experienced such kinds of ruckus over the dining table when he was younger. He was Julius'' father, after all. It was also as he reminisced that a certain idea entered his mischievous mind. "Agh¡« It sure would be nice if there are some sweets for dessert¡«" £ÛErnes£Ý Such words came out of the King''s mouth out of nowhere, his eyes looking at Grey and Yuna''s direction. The two could only feel nothing but a bad premonition from it, especially after his lips curled up into a smile. "Grey, Yuna, you don''t happen to have some new desserts, do you?" £ÛErnes£Ý And as one would expect, there really was nothing good behind the King''s smile. As soon as Grey and Yuna saw it, they already expected such a statement sooner or later. Though they had hoped it would have been later rather than sooner. Grey in particular wanted to refuse the King''s words, but knowing his personality, there was no way of such a thing happening. He gave up even before he even had the chance to speak up. It was an unfortunate situation. An annoying smirk plastered over the King''s face, everyone headed towards the kitchen where Grey and Yuna will be making desserts for everyone. They might have just eaten, but there is always room for dessert. "Carlton, we''re using the kitchen." £ÛErnes£Ý "As you wish, Your©` Ah! Lord Grey! Lady Yuna! You''re here!" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Nice to meet you again, Mister Carlton." £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s been a long time, Mister Carlton." £ÛGrey£Ý "A long time, indeed! I did hear that Lord Grey and Lady Yuna have returned to the castle, but to think you''re really here, it''s still unbelievable." £ÛCarlton£Ý Brushing past the King himself, Carton quickly rushed over Grey and Yuna and gave them the warmest welcome. Thankfully, the man himself didn''t really care much and just simply sat by a nearby table, anticipating what kind of dessert Grey and Yuna were going to make. "Are you here to make a new dish again, Your Highnesses?" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Well, rather than a dish, we''re going to make a dessert." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''re making cream puffs!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh¡«! Cream puffs! Yet another unfamiliar yet sophisticated name! I''m looking forward to it, Your Highnesses!" £ÛCarlton£Ý Carlton full of excitement, Grey quickly headed to the kitchen table along with Yuna, taking out a large number of things from his "Inventory". There was sugar, flour, eggs, butter, salt, cream, vanilla extract, and all things one would need to make pastry. First, Yuna had the oven preheat, placing baking sheets over it. While she was doing so, Grey took the opportunity to mix the water, butter, and salt in a saucepan, heating it until the butter had melted, and bringing to a rolling boil. Grey then removed the saucepan from the heat, and added flour to the mix, still continuing to mix the mixture until a perfect and smooth consistency was achieved, all the while making sure the mixture doesn''t get burnt. After which, he let the mixture cool down for several minutes until it was cold enough for him to not get burnt, transferring it over a mixing bowl and beating eggs with it until it became smooth again. While Grey was doing the pastry, Yuna made the filling. She carefully poured the cream into a mixing bowl, whipping it at inhumane speeds until it looked smooth, adding vanilla extract for an appetizing scent. After which, she also made two more creams, one was chocolate, and the other lemon. With the three creams done, Yuna quickly transferred them over a pastry bag for later use. Now, all that was left for her was to wait for Grey to finish, which didn''t take too long. He was also near completion. Grey quickly shaped the dough into round pieces, and when he finished, he then placed them into the oven, placed just enough distance apart for the dough to expand and bake into a golden brown pastry. "Alright, all that''s left is to wait©` Huh?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, there''s no need to be too surprised, Grey." £ÛTalia£Ý Surprise. That was all there is, not only on Grey''s, but Yuna''s face as well. As soon as they turned around to tell the good news, they were greeted by a couple of familiar and unfamiliar figures before them. There was the Queen, Talia, the Crown Prince, Galleus, the Princess Royale, Iris. With them, there was also another woman who was about the same age as Julius and a child who was about two or three years old. "I believe this is the first time we''ve met, Your Highnesses, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. I am Natasha von Alfrione, the kingdom''s Crown Princess and also Galleus'' wife. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛNatasha£Ý "A-Ah, yes... The pleasure is ours." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s good to see you." £ÛYuna£Ý Elegant and graceful, those were the things one would think of if they were to look at the Crown Princess. Unlike her husband, Galleus, she was a very prim and proper lady just like Amelia and Iris. It would seem only women in the royal family still have their dignities intact. "And this is mine and Galleus'' daughter, Natalia." £ÛNatasha£Ý "She got her name from Mother''s and Natasha''s names. She''s still two years old, but she''s already this cute, isn''t she? Natalia, say hello." £ÛGalleus£Ý "He-Hewwo¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Cute. No, very cute. The little princess was the cutest thing in the world. And as one would expect from a two-year old child, her pronunciation is still underdeveloped, though it only added to her cuteness. But the one who fawned over the little princess the most was none other than Galleus and Julius. Both the father and the uncle were doting on her, smiling like idiots, and very proud of her even though she stumbled on her words. During the founding festival, Natalia was sick and so she and her mother weren''t able to attend. Galleus also wanted to stay with them, but as the Crown Prince, it was his duty to appear before the citizens. Though he did leave the party early and came rushing to his sick daughter''s side. But now that Natalia was free of any illness, she was as lively and as cute as ever. Grey and Yuna were fortunate enough to witness her cuteness. It really was the best decision to go on a trip. "Hello, princess. Do you want to play with Big Sis over here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yesh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý A critical hit. As Natalia smiled brightly at Yuna''s invitation, she shone brighter than the sun, cuter than anything else, and more precious than any gem. They have been blinded, but there were smiles plastered over their faces. Yuna on the lead, everyone played with the little princess. Of course, they made sure to only stay where there weren''t any such and dangerous objects. Such a scene lasted until a certain, sweet and appetizing aroma wafted through the kitchen. All eyes on him, Grey quickly stood up from his seat and headed towards the oven, slitting the pastries and filling them with all sorts of cream and sprinkled them with powdered sugar. With his hands moving at breakneck speed, it didn''t even take a minute to finish. "Here you go, little princess. Please have a bite." £ÛGrey£Ý And the very first one to have the pleasure of tasting the cream puffs were none other than the small and cute princess. Grey made sure to cool down the treat before handing it to the little lady. With her small mouth and still incomplete set of teeth, the little princess quickly bit down on the cream puff, her eyes sparkling in silence as soon as she had a taste of it. She was so cute that Grey was having a hard time stopping himself from pinching her cheeks. Not saying a word, the little princess, like a chipmunk eating her fruits, bit down on the cream puff time after time. And when she finished hers, she then looked at her empty hands with a little sadness, then looking towards the tray of cream puffs Grey was holding onto. "Hahaha, was it tasty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yesh! Tashty!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Well, with how soft Grey''s heart is towards kids, he didn''t let the little princess wait for too long and gave her another. The others then also took one for themselves, enjoying it as much as the little princess does, watching over her warmly. Warmth and joy over the kitchen, everyone had a happy time together as they chatted and laughed merrily. There was a little bit of mischief with the King, but with the Queen present, it was easily resolved. It was a joyous occasion. CHAPTER 166 END Chapter 167: The Whims of Vanessa (pt. I) Clack Clack Clack Footsteps echoed on the massive and spacious halls time after time as the morning sun started to rise. Rather than the clucking of roosters or the morning bell, such was what greeted people as they woke up in the morning. There was also the scent of flowers from a nearby garden and the sweet smells of the bedroom from a variety of perfumes and fresheners placed all over the room. It was as luxurious as one would expect from one of the royal castle''s guest rooms. "Gwey... Wuv you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Still half asleep, Yuna snuggled closer to Grey as she embraced him tightly, listening to the sound of his heartbeats with a satisfied smile on her face. His warmth, comfort, and scent made her feel safe and secured, hugging even tighter by the second. After yesterday''s events, Grey and Yuna passed time by playing a lot with the little princess. As soon as the sun set, they then had dinner and they were offered a room by the King, one they couldn''t refuse with his extreme persistence. And as one would expect from royalty, the room was very grand and massive, beating the previous rooms they have stayed at by leaps and bounds. The bed, the couches, the drawers, the closets, and everything there was in the room was very luxurious, costing thousands each. The King also offered to have some servants cater to them, but the two immediately refused without a second thought. After all, their privacy would be on stake if they thoughtlessly accepted such a proposition. Of course, they wouldn''t be doing such things in other people''s homes, but still, they wanted to rest in private. "Yuna, let go for a moment." £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Cuddle..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Come on now, we still have to prepare for the day. It''s almost 7 o''clock already. We''ll be late for breakfast." £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Stay... Cuddle..." £ÛYuna£Ý She was now in spoiled-child mode. Despite Grey using breakfast to his advantage, Yuna didn''t budge and just continued to snuggle closer to him. Her clinginess was off the charts that even Grey doesn''t know how to deal with her. Clack Clack Clack As Yuna continued to cling onto Grey, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed in the air. The closer the footsteps drew, the louder they became, until it suddenly stopped. The owner of the footsteps stopped right in front of Grey and Yuna''s room. BANGGGG Suddenly, a kick struck the doors. Even when it was locked, it was quickly opened with the force behind the kick. As for the one who did such an act, it was none other than a blonde-haired woman with a stomach which is already bulging. "Rise and shine, you two!" £ÛVanessa£Ý A smug expression was plastered on Vanessa''s face as she forcefully broke through Grey and Yuna''s room, startling the two who were just flirting not too long ago. Even the half-asleep Yuna was quickly woken up, her face red as one can be and her face feeling feverish. As for the one who suddenly intruded, she didn''t really care much even when she intruded on their privacy. Despite being pregnant, Vanessa''s energy wasn''t any lower than before. If anything, she only became more energetic and mischievous. "Ah... Please excuse me and continue what you were doing. Big Sis will be back in an hour. Hurry up with it, okay?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Big Sis Vanessa, it isn''t like that! And you should have knocked first before entering! What would you feel if someone entered your room like this?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Nothing in particular, I guess... Do Grey and Yuna want to enter my room? We can head there now if you want." £ÛVanessa£Ý It was a very Vanessa-like answer. An answer which left Grey utterly speechless as he reevaluated what he thinks of the former. If she was a troublesome older sister before, now she was a troublesome and airheaded older sister. One even more annoying. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna''s embarrassment only grew as Vanessa continued to look at them with impartial eyes. Yuna was even covering her face with a pillow while Grey got out of bed and headed to the closet to get himself a nice change of clothes. "Anyway, Big Sis Vanessa, how did you know we are in this room?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, that... His Majesty told me. I also had a little help from the princes. They were really good with directions." £ÛVanessa£Ý "I see. His Majesty, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý With how many rooms there are in the massive royal castle, Grey found it strange how Vanessa was able to find theirs. But now, everything finally made sense, a certain hatred growing inside his heart. The King and the two princes. Grey made sure to remember who was the cause of their embarrassment. A dark smile loomed over his face as he finally picked a set of clothing, a plan for revenge brewing inside his mind. "Big Sis Vanessa, can you wait outside for a moment? We''ll just cha©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong, Grey?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words. Out of nowhere, two more figures appeared behind Vanessa without any of them noticing. One had an apologetic expression on his face while the other was wearing a terrifying smile, one which could scare the living hell out of anyone. Those two figures were none other than Ranzel and Kurt, obviously chasing after Vanessa. The former then placed his hand on Vanessa''s shoulder, shocking her greatly as soon as she saw her husband''s terrifying expression. "Dear, let''s talk for a minute, alright?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "N-No... Dear, this is... Umm... This is..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Why are you stuttering, Dear? I just want to have a sweet chat with my lovely wife. Let''s go, alright?" £ÛRanzel£Ý Vanessa couldn''t reply to Ranzel anymore. Her face started to get pale as her eyes swam to different directions, avoiding Ranzel''s stares as much as she could. In the end, she was dragged back home by her caring husband. The ones who were left were Grey and Yuna, who still hadn''t understood what was happening, and Kurt, who could only heave a lengthy sigh at his older sister''s antics. She has really become more troublesome after getting pregnant. "Grey, Yuna, sorry about that. I hope you can forgive Elder Sister. Even if she''s like that, she isn''t a bad person." £ÛKurt£Ý "No, it''s alright... Actually, Kurt, are you sure you two are related?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... That''s also what I want to know." £ÛKurt£Ý After that weird start in the morning, Grey and Yuna then prepared themselves for the day and headed towards the bath. It was just as luxurious and grand as they had expected and they really enjoyed their time there. After which, they then had a quick change of clothes and headed to the dining room for breakfast. And as usual, it was with the whole royal family. Grey and Yuna also took the chance to play with the little princess once again. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Do you like it, Little Princess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! I wuv it!" £ÛNatalia£Ý And just like Eliza before, for some reason, the little princess had started to imitate Yuna''s "Un!" way of answering in the place of a "Yes". Though her pronunciation was still a little off so it ends up sounding like "Um!" every time. Well, she was still very cute nonetheless. "Iris, here, you can have this parfait." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Thank you, Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛIris£Ý Well, apart from the little princess, they were also spoiling the Princess Royal. She was the same age as Eliza so it wasn''t that hard to interact with her. If anything, they have gained yet another younger sister. It would have been ideal if Eliza was also there with them. "Oi, Grey, Yuna, why are Iris and Natalia the only ones getting sweets and treats? Give me a bite, too." £ÛJulius£Ý "Shut up. The treats are only for the kids. If you want some, make one for yourself. The kitchen''s empty, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. That''s right. A prince shouldn''t be whining over such things. Isn''t that right, Princess Natalia?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Our Little Princess really is the cutest!" £ÛYuna£Ý One hit, two hits, three hits. Julius was struck one after another by Grey, Yuna, and Natalia. Even though he knows Natalia doesn''t even understand what the two were talking about, it still hurts when his lovely niece agrees with them. Well, when the Queen requested for some, Grey and Yuna also gave them some sweets they have in store. Only the Queen, the Crown Princess, and Carlton who just happened to enter were given them. The troublesome ones weren''t given even a single piece to savor. "You two, are you sure it''s alright to treat a King this way? I''m the King, you know? The King, I say." £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty, it''s unbecoming of a King to whine over mere confectioneries. Please sit still and be quiet." £ÛGrey£Ý Even when it was the King who requested it, Grey remained stone cold and didn''t give them much attention, continuing to treat them like mere pebbles by the roadside. It served as a little revenge for the troublesome thing they did not long ago. On one side of the room, happy smiles were blooming everywhere as everyone had their sweet time enjoying some novel confectioneries. On the other side, there was only darkness, an atmosphere of depression and gloom over them. Clack Clack Clack BANGGGG A familiar pattern. After the heavy sound of footsteps, a loud bang echoed in the dining room as Vanessa intruded on the castle once again. She has a bright and happy expression, seeming like she still hasn''t learnt her lesson. "Everyone, I''m back¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Oh, Vanessa, you''re quite early this time. Did something happen?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu, still as energetic as always, Vanessa." £ÛTalia£Ý Well, even with her antics, none of the royal family was surprised. It wasn''t the first time such a commotion happened in the royal castle. Rather, it happened pretty often, about twice or thrice a week. They have gotten used to it. Even the little princess was not startled. Children of her age would usually be scared of loud noises, but she was completely calm as she continued to adorably munch on the mochi Yuna had given her. Just like a cute chipmunk. "Oh, Princess Natalia, what are you eating?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Moushi!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Mou... Shi...?" £ÛVanessa£Ý A puzzled expression was plastered on Vanessa''s face as she tried to understand the little princess'' baby talk. It was only when Yuna worded it out silently for her that she understood what it was. Her bright smile returned back to her. "Fufufu, then could you give Aunt Vanessa some? I also want to have a taste of this moushi. Please¡«?" £ÛVanessa£Ý The little princess didn''t answer immediately. She first looked at her mochi which she had already bitten. She then ran towards Yuna, extending her hand with an open palm. There was no way Yuna could refuse to give her another one. "Fufufu, here you go¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Shank you!" £ÛNatalia£Ý After getting a mochi from Yuna, she then ran back to Vanessa with her little legs and when she was in range, she then handed the mochi to the latter with expectant eyes, looking forward to Vanessa accepting her goodwill. "Fufufu, thank you, Princess Natalia¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Um!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Continuing to bite down on her mochi, Natalia nodded adorably to Vanessa''s thanks. It was such a warm scene one couldn''t help but feel their hearts being melted from the little princess'' cuteness. Even the doting grandfather who was just whining a little while ago was now shining with happiness. A happy expression also bloomed on Vanessa''s face as soon as she had a bite of the mochi. And as one would expect from the one and only Vanessa, she looked at Grey and Yuna with the eyes of a predator, asking for more. It was also then that Grey and Yuna had finally forgiven the King and the two princes from their thoughtless actions. They were so happy about receiving sweets from them that little tears formed in the corner of their eyes. It was a disturbing sight seeing three grown men cry over sweets. Truly disturbing. "Oh, right... By the way, Big Sis Vanessa, why are you here? Did you have some business with the royal castle?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! I almost forgot! Grey, Yuna, do you want to go to a theater?!" £ÛVanessa£Ý It was completely out of expectations. Grey initially thought that she had some sort of important business with the royal family, but oh how wrong he was. What was he expecting? It was Vanessa, after all. There was no way she''d make sense. On top of that, she suddenly invited them to a theater. While Grey and Yuna were also interested in the plays in the royal capital, they never thought they''d be going there in such a way. And since it was Vanessa, it would be hard to refuse her with her forceful nature. "Wait, Big Sis Van©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Princess Iris, Princess Natalia, would you like to go with us, too? We''ll be having a lot of fun today." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Big Sis©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then after the theater, we could also go horse riding! Ah, come to think of it, Grey and Yuna have their familiars, right? We could also fly in the sky!" £ÛVanessa£Ý It was useless. No matter how much Grey and Yuna tried to intervene with Vanessa, she didn''t budge a bit like an unstoppable comet streaking across the sky. Grey and Yuna were quickly strung along by her whims without much resistance. In just a couple of minutes, a whole plan was made by Vanessa. There was the theater, flying with their familiars, exploring the marketplace, cooking by the royal kitchen, overseeing after the knights'' training, and many more. She was amazing in ways more than one. "Tasha, Your Majesty, is it alright if I borrow the princesses for the day. I''ll make sure to take goo care of them¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Fufufu, that''s fine. Iris has been cooped up too long in the castle. I think it''s a good time for her to stretch her body." £ÛTalia£Ý "I''m also fine with it. I can rest assured if it''s you." £ÛNatasha£Ý Unexpectedly, neither the Queen nor the Crown Princess went against Vanessa''s suggestion. Their quick decisions made Grey and Yuna worry for a bit. After all, what kind of parents would quickly entrust their children on a sudden whim. Well, it''s not like they don''t understand their perspectives. With Vanessa, Grey, and Yuna with the children, there would be no better escorts. After all, with three high-rankers around, there are barely anyone who could touch them. "Prince Julius, would you also like to go with us?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Hmm... I think I''ll have to decline. I''ve already made plans with Amelia yesterday. We''ll be doing some quests today." £ÛJulius£Ý "Aww... That''s a shame... Well, at least we have both Grey and Yuna with us! Alright, let''s go!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Not even asking for Grey and Yuna''s opinion, Vanessa quickly decided that it was a fact they''ll be joining her. Well, it''s not like there would be much the two could do against her. It was Vanessa, after all. Everything (arbitrarily) decided, Grey, Yuna, and the princesses dressed up for the occasion and wore luxurious dresses. The Queen and the Crown Princess themselves personally picked out the dresses for the girls. Even though Iris was still young, her beauty was already on another level. In five years'' time, she would definitely be one of the most beautiful women in the kingdom. Though it would be unclear whether men could approach her. With the King and the two princes fawning over her, it would be very difficult. As for the little princess, she was dressed in a soft and comfortable dress fit for little children. While she would be a true beauty like her mother after several years, for now, she was the cutest little princess there is. She looked even cuter with the dress. For Yuna, there isn''t much left to say. Even though was only touched up with light makeup, she already looked very beautiful. She may not be a lady of noble blood, she doesn''t lose out to any of them. In terms of beauty, she was one of the most beautiful in the whole world. "Oh my... Yuna really is beautiful..." £ÛTalia£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna looks amazing..." £ÛIris£Ý "As expected of Yuna! My little sister really is so beautiful!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Even beauties of the Queen and the princesses'' levels couldn''t help but admire Yuna. She was like a doll whose fairness rivals that of a goddess. Her fair white skin, her glossy, silver hair, and her deep blue eyes. Such a cold yet alluring beauty. Knock Knock Knock Just in time as the ladies finished their preparations, a symphony of knocks echoed from the other side of the door. The origin was none other than Grey who just also finished dressing up, borrowing a princely attire from Julius. "Come in." £ÛTalia£Ý "Pardon the intru... sion..." £ÛGrey£Ý He was frozen. As soon as he laid his eyes on the silver-haired elf before him, Grey''s movements slowed down until he completely stopped. His heart was racing madly as he continued to look at his beloved with eyes full of affection and amazement. "Grey... You''re staring too much..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý Flustered expressions on their faces, the others couldn''t help but giggle warmly at their reactions. It reminded them of the days when they were still in their teenage years, enjoying their lives together with their loved ones. Loved ones who have now become their husbands. "Big Bwo! Cool!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hahaha, thank you, Princess. You look adorable yourself, too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Um!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Well, the first to compliment Grey was none other than the cute little princess. Grey doubted whether she fully understood the meaning of her own words, but he was still happy nonetheless. A surge of warmth filled his heart. Everyone dressed up and ready, everyone then headed towards the theater using the royal carriage. With such a grand crest engraved on the carriage, it was only natural that it garnered a lot of attention. Too much attention, in fact. It didn''t take too long before they arrived at the theater, and when they headed down, all eyes were on them. Not only was it the royal carriage, the people riding it were also quite famous. It was a grand entrance. "Waah¡«! It''s the heroes¡«!" "The princesses are here too!" "Agh! I would have bought a ticket if I knew they were coming!" Different reactions came from the crowd as they saw them get down from the carriage one after another. Some were even despairing over the fact that they couldn''t go inside the theater with them. Needless to say, it was an interesting sight. "Greetings, Your Highnesses, Your Excellency. It is our greatest pleasure to serve such esteemed guests in this humble establishment. Please follow me, I''ll be leading you to the royal chambers." Surprisingly, even though it was such a sudden notice, the theater was able to organize a warm welcome for them. Even the owner of the theater, a noble, took it upon himself to welcome them. A warm reception greeting them, everyone was then quickly led towards the royal chambers which is the most valuable chamber in the theater. It was very spacious, a lot of furniture and appliances present for the guests'' entertainment. "Then, I''ll be taking my leave. Please don''t hesitate to call me if you ever need something. I hope you enjoy the play." As stiff and courteous as one can be, the owner excused himself, leaving everyone to enjoy the room for themselves. There were fruits, confections, and snacks of all kinds present. It was practically a VIP+++ room. "Oh! The play''s starting!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Come here, Princess, you can sit in Big Sis'' lap." £ÛYuna£Ý Everyone quickly took their seats as the actors entered the stage. Soon, the lights dimmed, the backdrops changed, the props entered, and silence swallowed the whole area. The play has finally started. The play was all about the adventure of a young boy all over the world, facing many hardships and encountering many people throughout his journey. It was a famous story written by a well-known playwright over three centuries ago. All eyes were on the stage as the actors flawlessly executed their lines and acts. The transitions, the interactions, and the special magic effects were all flawless. It was to be expected from one of the kingdom''s most famous theaters. ¡ºYuna.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHm? Is something wrong?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo, not really... It might be too late to see this, but you look gorgeous, my dear. I think I''m falling in love all over again.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden attack. Yuna''s face quickly turned red, her heart racing wildly. Grey had already told her such things countless times yet she couldn''t help but have her heart beat madly every single time. ¡ºUn... Me too, I think Grey also looks cool...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Her face getting redder by the moment, Yuna also replied to Grey''s words in kind. Thankfully, everyone else was focused on the play, otherwise, they would have already seen how flustered she was. Their hands linking with one another, Grey and Yuna continued watching over the play. Yuna leaned her head to her man''s shoulder, her heart only beating faster and faster with the passing of time. Well, Grey was also the same. Just a couple of fools head over heels for one another. CHAPTER 167 END Chapter 168: The Whims of Vanessa (pt. II) Clap Clap Clap A cacophony of applause echoed loudly throughout the whole theater as the actors bowed their heads. Everyone was happy, some having tears on the corner of their eyes. The play really deserved the title of being one of the kingdom''s best. With the end of the play, the people poured out of the theater one after another until the theater was like a deserted establishment. The only ones who remained were the staff who cleaned up after the customers and a group of five special guests sitting in the royal chambers. "Did you enjoy the play, Princess Natalia?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Um! Enshoy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý But rather than the play, what everyone enjoyed the most was the little princess'' reactions. They knew full well she understood close to nothing about what the play was about, but still enjoyed her reactions nonetheless. She was just too adorable. Still, there was a certain problem that they had to think about. It was how they would be exiting the theater. With the warm reception from before, they were almost certain that a lot of people would be waiting for them outside. It was a headache. "Haah... Yuna, I''ll be leaving everything to you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, they have the girl with the best concealment ability in the whole world. With a quick explanation to the other three, everyone quickly understood the plan. Well, the little princess was just imitating the others and also nodded her head. It also helped that Vanessa knew of Yuna''s ability when they escaped from the raid. With it, they were able to quickly explain it to the Princess Royal. Iris, who was usually calm, was greatly amazed by Yuna''s ability, her eyes sparkling. "Then, Baron Landers, we''ll be leaving now. We had a great time!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "A-Ah, wait! Your High... ness... es...? Huh...?" £ÛBaron Landers£Ý Dumbfounded. The Baron was at a loss for words as he opened the room. Even though he just heard Vanessa''s voice not long ago, there was no one to be seen around. He was scratching his head out of confusion. Well, in reality, they really haven''t gone too far away. Everyone was just near the entrance, only veiled in Yuna''s "Nihility". Vanessa was having the most fun, giggling to herself as she enjoyed the Baron''s confused reaction. "Amazing... He really can''t see us..." £ÛIris£Ý "Amayshing!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The one most amazed was none other than Iris, the little princess imitating her like a little parrot. Such an amazed reaction remained on her face even after they exited the theater. Not a single person was able to notice them exiting even when there were hundreds of them. Everyone was so focused on the exit that they didn''t even notice the royal carriage''s door opening. It was flawless. Everyone managed to get inside the carriage without any problem. Not even the coachman realized they had returned. "To the Filastra mansion, please." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛCoachman£Ý The coachman was very startled after hearing Vanessa''s voice out of the blue. A confused expression on his face, he whipped the horses and had the horses start moving. Every single person near the theater was puzzled as to how Vanessa and company got inside the carriage. The little princess looking outside the window excitedly, the royal carriage moved steadily towards the Filastra mansion. Well, Iris was also the same. She was just better at hiding her expressions. "We have arrived, Your Highnesses, Your Excellency." £ÛCoachman£Ý After a few minutes of traveling, they finally arrived at the Filastra mansion. While not as grand as the royal castle. it was still a respectable place as one would expect of a mansion from a Marquessal household. The garden, the statues, the gates. Everything was more beautiful compared to any mansion Grey and Yuna have been before. Not only that, the household''s servants were also very well-mannered, fulfilling their duties without needing to be reminded. Vanessa on the lead, everyone was led towards the largest garden. There, two large winged tigers were resting peacefully, their ears twitching from time to time as soon as they heard the sounds of footsteps drawing closer to them. Soon, the winged tigers raised their heads, their eyes looking towards the direction of the footsteps. They then stood up and ran towards them, their massive bodies making the ground tremble with each and every single step they took. "Greetings, Mistress, what brings you here?" £ÛVentus£Ý "Good morning, Mistress." £ÛFaeria£Ý The winged tigers were none other than the Vangirs Grey summoned for Vanessa and Ranzel to be their familiars. Vanessa''s familiar was named Ventus, male, whilst Ranzel''s was named Faeria, a female. A perfect pair. Even though Farklae was Ranzel''s familiar alone, Vanessa being Ranzel''s wife, she still pays respect to her and calls her "Mistress". The same also went for Ventus when it came to Ranzel. Unfortunately, since they weren''t summoned using multiple summoners, the two are unable to use telepathy. Well, what was most surprising was the little princess. Despite seeing such massive and ferocious looking creatures, she wasn''t even a little bit scared. Well, she has seen them before but still, it was also due to her innate fearlessness. She looked at them with curious eyes. "Fufufu, it''s good to see you too, Ven, Fae. I have a favor to ask the two of you. Will you care about listening?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "If it''s within my capabilities, I''ll do so as the Mistress wishes." £ÛVentus£Ý "I''ll assist the Mistress if needed be." £ÛFaeria£Ý "Fufufu, thank you, Ven, Fae." £ÛVanessa£Ý Everything settled, Vanessa quickly explained to the two what her plans were. It wasn''t any secret so everyone listened in on her without much thought. The little princess was especially excited even though she only understood bits and pieces of what they were talking about. The plan was simple. It was just to have everyone ride the familiars and fly in the air with the princesses. Of course, since people would panic at the sight of beasts flying in the air, they would be utilizing Yuna''s "Nihility" to conceal everyone. A perfect plan. "Ah, right, Grey, Yuna, can you call your familiars now? I think the princesses would also like to meet them." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un! Everyone, please come out!" £ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s request, her and Grey''s shadows started to tremble, dark fragments easily splitting away from them. But rather than the large dragons from before, what appeared were six cute furballs. The familiars were still in their wolf pup forms. "Oh, I didn''t know Grey and Yuna had wolf familiars, too..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Ah, no, wait a second, I''ll just©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Puppiesh¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Grey couldn''t even finish his words, when the little princess suddenly rushed towards the familiars, hugging them tightly. Her eyes were sparkling brightly as she embraced the familiars all for herself. Only her face was showing as her whole body was covered with fluff. Her aunt, Princess Iris, was also allured by the familiars'' cuteness. She also wanted to indulge in their warmth and fluffiness, but she kept her dignity as the Princess Royal and managed to restrain herself. She was very cute trying to hold herself back. Thankfully, despite being the most mischievous, Vega was also the most sensitive to other''s emotions. She took it upon herself to head towards Iris and snuggle with her. The princess was able to play all the while saving her dignity. "Grey, you were saying?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "No, it was nothing... Can we just use your familiars for today, Big Sis Vanessa. Our familiars are quite busy, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, sure, sure! You can rely on this Big Sis of yours!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa was very easy. All Grey had to do was ask politely of her and she quickly agreed. She really loves it when someone relies on her and calls her "Big Sis". Well, even then, her real younger brother always has his head aching because of her. It was a shame that they couldn''t ride their familiars for the day, but with the two princesses cuddling with them happily, there wasn''t much they could do with it. Well, there''s always another time for such things. Flap Flap Whoosh Spreading their black wings freely, Ventus and Faeria started to fly with just a couple of flaps. Vanessa rode with Iris on Ventus'' back whilst the little princess rode in front of Yuna who was also in front of Grey. She was still hugging the familiars tightly. Only after a few seconds and the whole royal capital was in view. It looked much smaller from the sky, truly showcasing its beauty, basked by the golden sunlight. It was a work of art, a true masterpiece. "Waah¡«! Biwds! Fowers! Twees!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The little princess turned her head left and right as she pointed towards things one after another, naming them excitedly. Grey and Yuna watched over her warmly as she enjoyed herself, her eyes still sparkling brightly like how a child would. "Yaay¡«! Flying really is the best!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Second to the little princess, the most excited was Vanessa. Despite being pregnant, she didn''t hesitate doing such dangerous things just to feel a little bit of adrenaline rush, living her life to the fullest. She really was fearless. The flight continued and everyone soared through the sky freely like a bird, flying above forest, meadows, rivers, mountains, and all sorts of things, feeling the gentle wind caressing their skin as they admired the breathtaking beauty of nature. Only after an hour did they land for Ventus and Faeria to take a rest. They stopped by a large flower meadow, exploring the wide fields of greens, yellows, reds, and all sorts of colors. It was a paradise one could only describe as "heavenly". "Aunshie! Fowers!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Running towards Iris with her little legs, the little princess happily offered a bunch of random flowers she picked by herself with a big smile on her face. It may not be the prettiest bouquet she had received but it was the most precious one. "Thank you, Natalia." £ÛIris£Ý "Um!" £ÛNatalia£Ý After giving a bunch of flowers to Iris, the little princess then headed back to the flower patch and grabbed a bunch more flowers, giving it to Yuna next. After Yuna, Vanessa, Grey, Ventus, and Faeria also received a bouquet from the little princess. Not only that, she also started to pick a bunch of flowers to give to her parents and everyone else. She may be young but she was already thoughtful. She really really was the cutest and most lovable little princess there is. Zzzzzz Zzzzzz Zzzzzz Time passed and the sun has reached its zenith. It was now time for lunch, and just coincidentally, the little princess had also fallen asleep from moving too much. She was sleeping so soundly on Grey''s large arms, patring her back like a little baby. "Hmm... It seems like the little princess is really exhausted. Look at her sleeping so soundly..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, she''s still two years old, after all. I wonder if my child would also be as cute as Princess Natalia..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un! I''m sure they will!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, thank you, Yuna... Well, I''m still unsure whether they''ll be a boy or a girl. All I know is that I''ll love them no matter what." £ÛVanessa£Ý Caressing her stomach gently, Vanessa felt the warmth of her stomach, thinking about her and Ranzel''s future child. There are still many uncertainties in the future, but no matter what, she''ll be sure to protect them as their mother. It was that part of her that Grey and Yuna respected. Although she was very pushy and troublesome, she was also a very caring person to those precious to her. Yes, although she really was troublesome, a very huge pain at many times. "Iris, would you like to sleep, too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I''m fine, Elder Brother Grey. I can manage by myself." £ÛIris£Ý "Are you sure? Kids your age should enjoy your afternoon naps, you know. You won''t be growing much otherwise." £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez... Elder Brother Grey, I''m not a child anymore..." £ÛIris£Ý "Alright, alright, let''s leave it at that. Now, why don''t we head back to the mansion. It''s better for the Little Princess to sleep in a bed, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t pursue the topic any further and only gave the Princess Royal some light head pats. They then headed back to where Ventus and Faeria were and flew back to the mansion at Vanessa''s command. Shielding the little princess from the cold wind, Grey and Yuna covered her with a blanket throughout the whole flight, making sure she sleeps as comfortably as she could. It made them feel like parents for a little while. It was a little embarrassing. The moment they arrived at the mansion, everyone headed to one of the guest bedrooms first to lay down the little princess on a soft bed. She was still sleeping soundly, undisturbed by the long travel and continuing her journey in dreamland. "Fufufu, Princess Natalia really is sleeping soundly... Yuna, is it alright with you to look after the Princess for the time being?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "It''s fine with me, but... Are you going somewhere?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, we''ll just be cooking lunch for all of us. Come one now, Grey, Princess Iris, let''s head to the kitchen." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was another one of Vanessa''s whims. Grey didn''t even know about such a plan, but he was suddenly dragged towards the kitchen along with Iris. Neither of them could do anything against her sudden decisions. The kitchen was just as impressive as the one in the royal castle, but despite how amazing it was, there wasn''t a single chef to be seen. The reason was simple. It was because it wasn''t the mansion''s main kitchen, but rather, Vanessa''s personal one. Having married Ranzel, Vanessa not only mastered the art of making sweets but also started to practice making many meals as well. She wanted to be the perfect wife to Ranzel, and what better way was there to a man''s heart than through their stomach? She was determined. "Amazing... Is this really your personal kitchen, Big Sis Vanessa?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, of course! Your Big Sis is amazing, aren''t I?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s eyes lingered around the kitchen as he admired how amazing the place was. Tools, utensils, and all sorts of things were present here and there. The pantry was also full to the brim with a large variety of ingredients. The chef''s blood in him was getting excited. "Alright! Let''s get cooking!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa''s enthusiasm was through the roof with her proud declaration, her eyes burning brightly with passion. But a complete opposite to her, Iris was very anxious, her hands fidgeting as she looked at Grey and Vanessa. "Uh... Umm... I... I don''t know how to cook..." £ÛIris£Ý It was only to be expected. After all, Iris was a princess. Unlike commoners who needed to learn the skill to survive, all the food she had eaten since young were made by the royal chefs or bought from stores. She was inexperienced with cooking. "Fufufu, it''s alright. This Big Sis will be teaching you thoroughly. You just have to follow along, okay?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Don''t worry, Iris. We''ll just have to take it slowly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Thank you! I''ll be in your care!" £ÛIris£Ý Thankfully, the ones with her were none other than Vanessa and Grey. One was recognized as one of the best bakers in the kingdom and the other was a figure whom many chefs of high-levels admired heavily. They were the best of the best. Vanessa on the lead, the ingredients were quickly taken out. Flour, meat, vegetables, fruits, spices, and all sorts of things quickly filled one of the two kitchen tables. There wasn''t anything lacking. Everything Grey ever needed was present. "Right, Grey... I heard from His Majesty yesterday that you made something called, umm... Cream Puffs, was it...? I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛVanessa£Ý It was an order. Vanessa may be smiling, but it was definitely an order for Grey to make some cream puffs. It wasn''t the first time Grey had been asked off by Vanessa and it was still terrifying even after all this time. It was Vanessa, after all. This time, Grey swore to himself that he''ll get back at the King for his thoughtless actions this time. Whether it was denying them of sweets like this morning, straight up ignoring him, or something else. A lot of ideas were brewing up in Grey''s mind. Steam started to rise, the oil started boiling, and heat filled the kitchen. The sound of chops and splashes also filled the kitchen, creating a harmonious orchestra. Such a scene continued to unfold as Grey, Vanessa, and Iris cooked dish after dish. "No, you''re putting too much strength. Just stir gently, otherwise, you''ll burn yourself when the stew splashes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛIris£Ý "Alright, that''s perfect... Just keep on going." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Vanessa also took the chance to teach Iris a lot of things as they cooked a lot of dishes. For now, she was in charge of the pork stew. And later, she''ll be making cream puffs and cupcakes with Grey for dessert. Time passed once more and it was now early in the afternoon. A large variety of dishes were cooked and with the help of the servants, they were able to take it to the dining room without much difficulty. Iris also learned a lot of things over the course of the cooking lesson. She enjoyed herself very much, satisfied that she was able to make things by herself. It was the first time she felt so accomplished. A love for cooking started to bloom in her heart. "Oh?" £ÛVanessa£Ý A surprised expression was plastered on Vanessa''s face. After her, Grey and Iris also wore similar expressions. As soon as they arrived in the dining room, two familiar faces greeted them. They were none other than Yuna and the little princess. The little princess had just woken up from her afternoon nap, and since Yuna knew the others were cooking up lunch for them, she took it upon herself to go there first. Now, the little princess was sitting on her lap, looking at the food with sparkly eyes. "My, did Princess Natalia enjoy her nap?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Um! Enshoy ish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Very full of energy, the little princess answered Vanessa''s question with a bright smile, extending ear to ear, a smile very fitting with her rosy cheeks. She then quickly switched her attention back to the dining table before her, looking at it so excitedly. "Fufufu, it seems like our little princess is already hungry. Then, let''s not prolong this any further, shall we?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Without any further ado, everyone then took their seats around the dining table. Grey sat beside Yuna and the little princess, Vanessa sat on the front of the table, whilst the Princess Royal sat opposite to Yuna''s seat. """"Thank you for the meal!!"""" "Sha-Shank you! Mil!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Incomplete and fumbling, such were the words of the little princess as she followed after everyone else. She was serious when saying it as well, making him look even more adorable as she tried her very best. Warm smiles on their faces, everyone then started their lunch together. They all ate with such happy expressions, all the while minding their table manners. And since the little princess only has very little strength, Yuna was spoon feeding her, feeling like a mother bird feeding her little chick. "Here, Princess, say ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ahh¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The little princess was a very obedient girl. Yuna only needed to ask her once and she would do it. It wasn''t that hard taking care of such an adorable and obedient child. Rather, it was very satisfying watching her grow day by day. The Crown Prince and Crown Princess were very lucky to have her as their daughter. "Here, Iris, eat a little bit more." £ÛGrey£Ý "Elder Brother Grey, that''s too much food..." £ÛIris£Ý "No, you should at least eat this much. This is why you''re so thin. It wouldn''t hurt to gain a little bit of weight, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, if the little princess was treated like a baby, the Princess Royal was treated like a skinny younger sister, being prompted by his older brother, namely, Grey, to eat some more. The couple was taking good care of both princesses. Meanwhile, Vanessa only watched over them with warm eyes, only pitching in from time to time, all the while eating her fill. It was to be expected of a pregnant woman, but she really ate a lot. Not as much as Grey and Yuna though. It didn''t take too long before all the dishes disappeared from everyone''s sight. Even the desserts were wiped clean, only leaving the cream puffs and cupcakes Iris baked. They were for her family to taste, wanting to share her joy with them. "Fuu¡«! That was a good meal, wasn''t it?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un! I also enjoyed it a lot!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Gud mil!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Such responses followed after everyone finished their meals. Everyone was now full and very satisfied as they rested themselves a little bit, not moving too much. It might cause indigestion and discomfort, after all. Clang Well, everyone stayed still, all except for Vanessa. She suddenly stood up, hitting the dining table with her open palms with a familiar smile on her face. She was wearing a smile which Grey and Yuna only knew would bring trouble. Another random idea was brewing in her mind. "Okay, it''s decided! Let''s head to the royal castle''s training ground! Let''s educate the knights!" £ÛVanessa£Ý And it really was a random idea, another one of Vanessa''s random whims. Grey and Yuna thought they''ve already gotten used to her antics, but every single time, for some reason, she always surpasses their expectations. What''s worse was that the little princess started to imitate her strange antics. She was being a strange influence to her, surely making her mischievous if she is not to be stopped. Grey and Yuna could only heave a lengthy sigh in resignation as their heads started to ache. CHAPTER 168 END Chapter 169: The Whims of Vanessa (pt. III) The sun beat down the world with warm and gentle sunlight, gracing the world a nice, golden afternoon under the blue sky. The refreshing breeze cruising freely through the city, cooling down the ground in the face of heat. It was a lovely day. On such a lovely day, there was no better way to spend it in the similarly lovely and grand royal castle. The silence of the wind and the sweet fragrance of flowers drifting with it, accompanied by the echoes of footsteps. Oh, what an atmosphere. "Uuu..." £ÛNatalia£Ý A new sound mixed with the current melody, the grumbling noise of the little princess. She suddenly stopped walking and was now squatting on the ground, looking at the others before her with adorable puppy eyes. "Is something wrong, Princess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Pwinceth tiwed..." £ÛNatalia£Ý Such was an adorable reason. It was only to be expected that she gets tired with the meager stamina of a two-year-old. Actually, it was even more surprising that she lasted so long without complaining. She really was a hard-working little princess. With how tired she was, she didn''t want to move anymore. But on another hand, she wants to continue exploring with the others. The little princess'' heart was torn apart by two difficult choices. She mulled over as much as a little princess can. "Hmm... If the Little Princess is tired, should we rest or... Would the Little Princess like to ride Big Bro''s shoulder here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Showder?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Yes. A shoulder carry. Would you like to try?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Um!" £ÛNatalia£Ý There was a little pause as the little princess stared at Grey''s face, thinking about his offer with her innocent little mind. Not long after, she then agreed happily with such a bright smile on her face, opening her arms up for Grey to take her. Giggling to himself, Grey then knelt down to the ground, held the little princess by the upper torso, and gently had her sit on his broad shoulders. The little princess, getting such a treatment was very happy and excited, her head turning around from time to time as she watched the change in altitude. "Waah¡« Nalia! Tawl!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hahaha. Now, now, don''t move too much, Little Princess. We don''t want to get hurt now, do we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Behayv!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The others could only look at the little princess warmly as she enjoyed herself riding on Grey''s shoulders. It was the first time she had experienced shoulder carry, hence her excitement as if she just got a new toy. Of course, her father, the Crown Prince, had tried to carry her on his shoulders from before, but with how reckless he was, the Crown Princess never allowed him to. It was a shame but it was better than having the little princess get hurt. Well, other than the little princess, there was another princess whose eyes were on Grey and the little princess, clenching her hand in front of her chest. She was wearing expectant eyes which was really out of character for her. "Hm? Does Iris also want a shoulder carry?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Aunshie, cawwy?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "A-Ah, n-no! I... I was just looking at how Natalia is enjoying herself. Th-That''s all! N-Nothing else!" £ÛIris£Ý A certain degree of redness bloomed on Iris'' face as she denied Grey''s question. It was obvious that she also wanted to experience such, but was just too embarrassed to admit. She is still the Princess Royal, after all. She has her dignity to protect. She was in the same situation as Natalia. She also hasn''t had a shoulder carry. After all, her father was none other than the mischievous King, just on par, maybe even more reckless than the Crown Prince. For some reason, all men in the royal family are numbnuts who only know how to cause trouble. Well, Iris is already 11 years old. It was normal for her to be embarrassed in doing certain actions. Grey decided to not pursue it any further and just patted her head before starting to walk once again. "Alright, then how about we head©`" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Lt. General Vanessa!" £Û???£Ý A husky voice suddenly boomed from behind, calling out to Vanessa of all people. As they turned around, they were greeted by a well-built middle-aged man with a cross-shaped scar on his face, his uniform a bit different from the other knights. It was one with more clothing than armor. Each stride full of confidence and grace, the man approached them like a predator unfazed by the raging winds. His eyes were fixated on Vanessa as he drew closer, seeming to bear a certain responsibility on his shoulders. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Faust von Farklae ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿37 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,794 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2,464 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Darkness ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (54%) ¡¾Class¡¿Berserker ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (61%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿63% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºHeavy Impact (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- He was strong. He may not be able to compare to Grey and Yuna, but in the eyes of the general populace, he was already very strong. Only second to the General in the whole of Alfrione''s armed forces. There was only shock in Grey''s mind as she thought of where such a strong person was when Iblis attacked months ago. They were lucky that Grey and the others were there, but if they weren''t, his help would have been greatly appreciated at the time. "Hm? Faust? Do you need something from me?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "No, it''s not me. The General has called for you. You did something ''amazing'' again, didn''t you?" £ÛFaust£Ý "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about... I''ve only been escorting Their Highnesses this entire time, you know?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Or so she says but her eyes were swimming away in another direction as she said her answer. Grey and Yuna had known her for long enough to know that she definitely did something as soon as her eyes went swimming. Meanwhile, Faust only looked at who Vanessa accompanied. There was the Princess Royal and the Little Princess whom he gave his respects to by bowing his head politely, but as soon as he saw Grey and Yuna, his eyes shook in quake as soon as he realized their identities. "Forgive me for my late greetings, Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna. I am Faust von Farklae, Captain of the Royal Guards. It is my greatest pleasure to finally meet the great heroes of Alfrione!" £ÛFaust£Ý A loud thud resounded in the air as Faust planted his knees to the ground. What followed after was a very polite greeting and introduction showing his utmost respect to the two youths before him. It was so sudden, Grey and Yuna didn''t know how to respond properly. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Worst of all, he also introduced himself as the Captain of the Royal Guards. His position is that which does not lose to the General himself. He is amongst one of the biggest bigshots in the whole kingdom. And that very bigshot was kneeling very respectfully to Grey and Yuna. "Uh... Umm,.. Sir Faust, was it? Please raise your head now. It would only cause a misunderstanding if people were to see us like this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. The princesses are also watching. It might affect them if this continues for too long. Especially Princess Natalia, she might start following you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia! Fowwow!" £ÛNatalia£Ý It was just like Yuna had said. She didn''t even mean for such a thing to happen but the little princess started imitating her words, only further proving her point. It was very adorable, but it was not time to dwell on her cuteness. Worst case scenario, the little princess might go around kneeling down when she greets people, imitating knights. And she might hurt her soft and delicate knees in the process. It was something Grey and Yuna wanted to avoid at all cost. "Oh, I apologize for my thoughtless actions. I was just so glad I finally met you that my legs moved on their own. I''ve heard quite a lot of interesting stories about you two, you see." £ÛFaust£Ý Contrary to his scarred and scary appearance, Faust was quite the nice guy. He was acting gentle enough so that the children won''t be scared of him. But there was just one thing which bothered the two. It was the last part of his statement. Grey and Yuna have heard about a similar statement before from Gustav, and they couldn''t say they were very pleased about it. There were a lot of exaggerated stories and claims, and the cause was none other than the lovely Vanessa beside them. "Umm... About these stories, just what kind have Sir Faust heard about?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I''ve heard many kinds. There is one where you defeated a pair of true garudas, stories about how you saved the kingdom, and the fact that you have a handful of powerful familiars." £ÛFaust£Ý So far, so good. Everything Faust talked about was all true, but even then, neither Grey nor Yuna let their guards down. After all, the same thing happened with Gustav. While it was normal at first, it became weirder on the second part. "Oh, there were also stories about you massacring a horde of dragons, blowing off mountains in a single strike, and defeating all the knights in a single second. I was honestly doubtful at first, but after hearing it firsthand from His Majesty, my doubts were all cleared. Even now, I am still in awe of your great achievements. Even though you are still so young, you have accomplished something not many people could. I''m sure your names will be forever engraved in the kingdom©` no, the world''s history." £ÛFaust£Ý It was like listening to a hardcore fan praising their celebrity idols. Faust gave them non stop praises even though they have just met for the first time. Needless to say, it was quite the first impression. Also, it was just like what Grey and Yuna had expected. There really were weird and exaggerated stories mixed in the bunch. They have already expected it, but it didn''t make it any less embarrassing. It really was troublesome being so famous. "Sir Faust, umm... These stories, would you please, pray tell, enlighten us where did you hear them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I''m also curious, Sir Faust. Who did you hear them from?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well.... I''ve heard them from many people, mostly from the knights themselves. Ah, but the latter part, I''ve heard it from Vanessa. She was very proud and enthusiastic while telling those stories." £ÛFaust£Ý "I see... Big Sis Vanessa, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý The culprit was, once again, Vanessa whose eyes were drifting away to the gardens, avoiding Grey and Yuna''s judging stares with all her might. Well, rather than mad, the two were just simply baffled. They really don''t know how to deal with her. They wanted to reprimand her, but with Vanessa''s personality, she would probably be evading the topics as swiftly as she can. It would only be a waste of time and energy scolding a person who never really learns. It would have been different if her husband or the Queen were there. "Anyway, where are Your Highnesses going? Are you heading to the throne room? Or maybe the royal quarters?" £ÛFaust£Ý "Ah, that... We were going to head to the training grounds and watch the knights train. Big Sis Vanessa suggested it to us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! The training grounds! Perfect timing! The Royal Guards would also be training today. I would love it if Your Highnesses could join us." £ÛFaust£Ý There was a hard to decline smile plastered on Faust''s face as she requested Grey and Yuna of such. While it was Vanessa who was practically dragging them along the whole day, since she was still acting like a scolded child, it was up to them to decide. "Hmm... I''m fine with it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Me too. What about the princesses?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I would love to see the Royal Guard''s training routine. I think it would be a good learning experience." £ÛIris£Ý "Wuv! See! Wearn! Esh... Esh... Esheynce!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Everyone quickly agreed to Faust''s suggestion without much deep thoughts. The little princess in particular was very excited, imitating bits and pieces of Iris'' words. Though the last one was just a tad bit off. "Experience" was turned to "Esheynce" which sounded more like "Essence" if anything. Well, it was quite a hard word for a two-year-old to pronounce. Still, it was cute and heartwarming seeing her try her best. She was really adorable. "Hahahaha! I''m honored you accepted my invitation. Well then, allow me the pleasure of leading you to the training grounds." £ÛFaust£Ý Faust on the lead, everyone then headed to the training grounds which was not too far off the gardens. Grey and Yuna have seen it many times already, but even then, it doesn''t fail to amaze them every single time. The training grounds were very wide and spacious, even larger than the ones in the Royal Academy. Near it were a number of racks containing training weapons and recovery items. There were also a large number of dummies on the fields for them to train their attacks against. It was the best one could ask. "Hm? Aren''t those..." "I-It''s Lord Grey and Lady Yuna!" "Really?! The heroes are here?!" It was a warm reception. As soon as the knights saw the group enter and realize who was with Vanessa and Faust, words quickly spread like wildfire. It wasn''t long until everyone knew that Grey and Yuna had arrived at the training ground. Everyone halted their swings and spars as they looked at the two youths before them. All eyes were on them, just like when two celebrities enter a mall. The only difference was that it was not a mall and they had no bodyguards. They are their bodyguards themselves. "Royal Guards, Fall in!" £ÛFaust£Ý Faust''s voice boomed throughout the training ground, and soon after a group of about 30 or 40 knights, uniforms different from the rest, fell in formation and lined up neatly before Faust. Such actions only took a couple seconds to initiate. "Atten¡«tion!" £ÛFaust£Ý At the next command, the Royal Guards stood upright in the correct posture. Their chins up, chests out, shoulders back, and stomachs in. Such actions were done swiftly and gracefully. As expected of the kingdom''s most elite units. The Royal Guards, as the name suggests, are the select knights who serve as bodyguards to the royal family. They may be few in numbers, but their strengths don''t lose out to anyone. Everyone there was C-rank at the very least. While the Captain, Faust, was out on a mission during the founding festival, the other members of the Royal Guards are doing their duties, protecting the other members of the royal family as per the King''s request. Why were there no Royal Guards with the King at the time, one might ask? The answer is very simple. It was because the General, along with the other High-rankers were with him at the time. There were no better escorts. "Listen up! Today, Their Highnesses are going to personally oversee our training! Let''s show them how things are done with the Royal Guards! Let''s show them what we''re made of!" £ÛFaust£Ý """Ohhh!!""" There was no more formal language left in Faust. As soon as he opened his mouth, all that was left were crude but sincere words of motivation as he raised up the Royal Guards'' morale. It was very effective as loud shouts echoed in the air. Well, Faust wasn''t the only one who held a high rank in the training grounds. There was also a certain pregnant woman who was now giggling to herself before walking forwards, an imposing aura befalling upon the other knights. "Alright, everyone¡«. You''ve heard Faust, haven''t you? Now, let''s show Grey and Yuna your spirits! We won''t be losing to the Royal Guards!" £ÛVanessa£Ý """Ohhh!!""" An even louder, more resonant cacophony of shouts echoed throughout the whole castle as Vanessa also raised the spirits of knights though the sky. Their eyes were now filled with determination as they picked up their weapons and started swinging. Since Grey and Yuna, not to mention the princesses, were watching them, there was no way the knights would embarrass themselves in front of them. They tried their hardest, pushing themselves over their limits. It was quite the spectacle. Grey and Yuna knew that they had some influence in the kingdom because of their status, but they didn''t know it would be that much. Rather, they felt bad that the knights respected them more than the princesses. "No, no, your swings are too wide. You''d leave gaps for the enemy to strike if you continue this... Do it like... this!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know muscles are important, but they''ll only restrict your movements if they get too big. You should also focus on flexibility and dexterity..." £ÛYuna£Ý Time passed and the training of the knights progressed. Since they were already there, Grey and Yuna decided to teach the knights some tips and tricks which are useful in battle. A session the knights thoroughly enjoyed. In fact, there are even times the knights would purposely fail just so that they could get a lesson from Grey and Yuna. Well, even with that, they still learnt a lot of things from them. It was a very fruitful experience. "Soord! Shwing! Shwing!" £ÛNatalia£Ý And while the knights trained, the little princess also had her own fun. She took a stick she picked up from the ground and swung it happily in the air. Well, rather than brandishing it like the knights, she was simply waving it left and right. Time passed some more and the sun started to set. When the sky turned amber, the training ended and everyone was dismissed. And by everyone, it really meant everyone. There wasn''t a single person left in the training grounds anymore. The knights have returned to their dorms and homes, Faust returned to the Farklae mansion, and Vanessa was picked up by Ranzel so that they could have dinner. Well, she was picked up only after getting a scolding from the General. It was a really interesting sight. As for Grey, Yuna, and the princesses, they headed to their respective baths to clean themselves first. After which, they then headed to the dining hall where all the other members of the royal family were already present. "Iris, Natalia, how was your day? Did you enjoy it?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yes. I''ve had a lot of fun, Father. I''ve also learnt a number of things thanks to Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna. I think Natalia also feels the same." £ÛIris£Ý "Um! Sheym!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hahaha, that''s good to hear! Really good!" £ÛErnes£Ý A hearty laugh echoed in the kitchen as the King indulged in the stories of her one and only daughter and granddaughter. He really was like a doting fool on them. Well, not only him. The Crown Prince and Second Prince were also the same. Such a light and warm atmosphere continued to unfold over the dining hall as dinner continued. Many stories were told and many laughter echoed across the dining table as everyone shared their experiences for the day. It continued until dinner was over. "Ah, right... Your Majesty, everyone, I have something to give you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is it sweets?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Well... Yeah, it''s sweets." £ÛGrey£Ý Following his words, Grey quickly took out a couple of things from his "Inventory". There were cream puffs, cupcakes, and a bunch of varied flowers. They were the things both Iris and the little princess worked hard for. "Oh! Cream puffs! I''ve been wanting to eat these again." £ÛErnes£Ý Grey hasn''t even given an ok signal yet, but the King already invited himself to the treats and fed himself some. Following him the others also had a taste of it. Some took cream puffs while others took cupcakes. It was balanced. Thanks to Grey''s ability, they were still warm and so, they were much more delicious. Everyone greatly enjoyed the desserts, with bright smiles on their faces. There was only one who had a different expression, feeling a little nervous. "Hmm,... Grey, Yuna, I don''t know how to tell you this, but... Somehow, it tastes different..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Hahaha. Well, that''s because Princess Iris made it herself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Iris worked quite hard for it, you know." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Iris did?" £ÛErnes£Ý The one who was nervous was none other than Iris. While she knew how good Grey and Vanessa''s skills were, she was still nervous if she messed something up. It was just the simple anxiety of cooking for the first time. "Is... Is it terrible...?" £ÛIris£Ý "Terrible...? There''s no way it''s terrible! It''s the best dessert©` no, the best food I''ve ever had! This is a national treasure!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu, it''s very delicious, Iris, my Dear. I''m proud of you." £ÛTalia£Ý The anxiety was now gone. A surge of happiness filled Iris'' heart as a little smile finally bloomed on her face. She then enjoyed the sweets she made herself and experienced the same deliciousness everyone tasted. But the surprises didn''t stop there. Standing without making any noises, Grey headed towards the little princess and removed her from her seat. He then put her down on the floor, giving her the flowers she picked in the morning. A smile blooming on the little princess'' face, Natalia walked towards where her mother and father were. Once she was in range, she tugged on the Crown Princess'' dress with a tiny, little hand and meager strength. "Mama! Papal! Fowers!" £ÛNatalia£Ý She was too, too cute! Both the Crown Prince and Crown Princess'' hearts fluttered from the cuteness of their daughter. They didn''t even accept the flowers and just hugged her directly. After them, the other family members were also given flowers by the little princess. "Galleus... Today, I''ve received personally baked sweets from our sweet Iris. Not only that, I also received flowers from cute Natalia. Don''t you think we should make this a national holiday?!" £ÛErnes£Ý "I totally agree with you, Father! There is no greatest occasion!" £ÛGalleus£Ý A sudden spark of motivation entered two idiotic minds, and disregarding any possible consequence, they just decided to create a sudden holiday, only becoming more and more troublesome as they added more things to it. "Dear, should we talk for a little bit?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Galleus, my love, let''s head outside, shall we?" £ÛNatasha£Ý Thankfully, there were two other influential figures in the dining room who could equal them. They were the lovely wives who are the only ones who could actually think properly within the royal family. The four walked out the room, the ladies wearing frightening smiles on their faces. Soon enough, a number or words fired like machine guns as they scolded their husbands. Meanwhile, the princess only ate more sweets with Grey and Yuna. "Here, Princess, have some ice cream." £ÛYuna£Ý "Um!" £ÛNatalia£Ý CHAPTER 169 END Chapter 170: A Promise to a Princess It was a beautiful morning. The sun was shining brightly up in the sky, only slightly dotted by the passing clouds. It wasn''t too hot nor too cold, and the wind was gentle and refreshing. Everything was perfect. It has been a couple of days since Grey and Yuna have enjoyed the day with Vanessa and the princesses. And ever since then, a lot of things have happened. Thankfully, the making of a new national holiday was not one of them. The Queen and the Crown Princess managed stop the King and Crown Prince''s idiotic proposition. But what did happen was that Grey and Yuna were able to promote their ranks in their respective guilds. Grey managed to get his Tier-7 Blacksmith guild card, while Yuna got her Tier-7 Alchemist guild card. It was good progress. Other than that, they spent the days playing with Iris and the little princess, and also being bothered by Vanessa. And just like Eliza, the little princess has easily gotten attached to them. Now, they found themselves in quite a difficult situation. "No! Shtay! Shtay wif Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The day of departure has arrived, and it is still early in the morning yet there is already a loud commotion in the royal castle. The little princess was refusing to let go of Yuna, tears trickling down her small face. She was hugging Yuna''s right leg tightly, not tempted even by sweets and promises the others offered. It was only to be expected of a two-year-old child. No matter how good of a child the little princess was, there are still things children refuse to do. "Now, now, Big Sis and Big Bro will be visiting Princess Natalia every now and then. We''re not going to part forever." £ÛYuna£Ý "Big Sis is right. And we''ll also be bringing delicious treats every time. We''ll be eating together, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, will you be bringing treats for us, too?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Respectfully, please shut up, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý The little princess'' stubbornness wasn''t the only problem. There was also the sudden interruption of the King from time to time, which only irritated Grey and Yuna. The Queen always scolds him but he never learns his lesson. Ever since the difficulties they experienced because of the King''s thoughtlessness, Grey and Yuna saw the King as less of a monarch and more of just an annoying old man. While they do still pay respect to him, it is at times such as these that they always snap back at him without fail. "No! Sthay! Pway wif Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý It was useless. No matter how much Grey and Yuna try to convince her, the little princess just wouldn''t budge. There was one time where she let go of them, but it was only so she could switch from hugging Grey to Yuna. The person had changed, but the situation stayed the same. It was really useless. There weren''t any options left. They have used everything they could but the little princess was just too stubborn. Not even the Crown Princess could convince her. There was also the Crown Prince, but just like his father, he was a lost cause too. "Hey, Natalia, Grey and Yuna aren''t the only ones going away, you know? Uncle''s also going with them. Why don''t you come here and give me a hug?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Uuu... Uncewl, go! Yuna, Gey, shtay!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The sound of glass shattering echoed in the air, or rather, Julius'' heart was broken to pieces with the little princess'' words. He was frozen in shock, unable to respond as his mind stopped working. It hasn''t even been that long since Grey and Yuna met her, yet the little princess already prefers them over him, her very own uncle. His mind floated in space, in the void of nothingness, the deepest depths of the abyss. He was in despair. "Why, you...! You little brat! Go on with Grey and Yuna then, I don''t care! You can travel for all I care!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Um! Nalia, go!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Oh, you''re really testing my patience now, you little brat! Let''s see how long you''ll last without me!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Nalia, go! Nalia hathe Uncewl!" £ÛNatalia£Ý For the second time, Julius'' heart shattered. Now, even harder and more painful than before. His heart which was already in pieces was now turned into fine powder after being crushed twice. Julius was utterly defeated by her two-year-old niece. In the first place, it was only childish of him to fight against a toddler. And he lost too on top of that. There was no greater shame, but he didn''t even care about it. He was just too depressed to think about such trivial matters when her lovely niece just told him she hated her. Such a farce continued with Julius kneeling defeatedly on the ground, face pale as snow, the little princess bawling her eyes out, and everyone else wearing troubled expressions on their faces. "Your Majesties, Your Highnesses, Lady Amelia von Redlocke has arrived." The situation was only broken when a certain carriage entered the royal palace. It was adorned with the crest of the Redlocke Ducal Household. Soon after, a lady with red hair came down from it, wearing clothes fit for travel. "Greetings, Your Majesty, Your Highne©` Wah?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý She couldn''t finish her words. Before she could even complete her greetings, the little princess suddenly rushed towards her and gave her a tight hug, embracing one of her legs with what meager strength she can muster. Amelia was more than flustered as she tried to analyze the situation. She didn''t know whether she should continue her greeting or tend to the crying little princess before her. It was totally unexpected. "I''m really sorry, Amelia. You see, Natalia has been crying once she heard you were all going away on a trip. She has been like this since breakfast." £ÛTalia£Ý "N-No, it''s quite fine, Your Majesty... Princess Natalia, can you let go of me for a quick moment?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "No... Mia, sthay..." £ÛNatalia£Ý Tears trickling down her face, the little princess continued her tight embrace of Amelia. And she wasn''t the only one crying. Amelia''s fianc¨¦, Julius, was also crying too, thinking about why he was the only one the little princess won''t hug. "Good morning, Amelia." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yo, morning!" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes... Good morning to you, too." £ÛAmelia£Ý There was a happy greeting but the atmosphere was still awkward. No matter what they did, it was hard to ignore the little princess crying. They really needed to solve the problem first before they could progress with something. Grey has thought of a couple viable solutions, but they each have their own flaws. All of which involved magic, harmless ones, of course. After all, only psychopaths would dare use dangerous magic with the little princess involved. First, there was using the harmless curse magic, "Sleep", to simply make her fall asleep, giving them enough time to escape and fly away. The problem was when the little princess wakes up. She would start crying again. The problem is still not solved. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Next was the use of illusion magic and creating images of them to distract the little princess. But then again, they''ll only be still images. The little princess would be able to quickly figure things out and bawl her eyes out once again. Thirdly, there was using the familiars to calm her down, but then again, another big but, they would need the familiars in the Labyrinth. They could also try summoning and unsummoning them, but the little princess might get shocked when they just disappeared suddenly. No matter how much Grey thought about it, all his solutions had flaws. There was also the option of giving her treats, but it was already proven useless before. All he could see was a dead end in front of him. "Uuu... Nalia go... Hic... Go wif you..." £ÛNatalia£Ý There was no way in hell Grey considered such an option. The Labyrinth was a place full of dangers and it would be unthinkable to bring a normal person, not to mention a two-year-old toddler. They weren''t crazy. ¡ºGrey, I have an idea, would you care listening?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºSure, as long as it stops the Little Princess'' tears. I''m willing to help.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu, thank you, Grey. Then...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý A high speed conversation took place in silence, not a single person noticing a thing. Grey and Yuna discussed things about how to stop the princess from crying, taking the little princess'' personality into account. In just a couple of seconds, Grey and Yuna thoroughly completed a plan. It was nothing too complicated, but the success would wholly depend on Yuna''s skills in handling children. All they could do was hope everything works just as planned and they could convince the little princess. ¡ºHmm... I think that''s enough for now. Do you want to add anything more, Grey?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo, I think it''s enough.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu, shall we then?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý With that, everything was ready. All they needed was permission from the parents whilst the little princess was still clinging onto Amelia. There wasn''t much trouble with it. Both the Crown Prince and Crown Princess agreed to them quickly. The parents'' permission at hand, Grey and Yuna then stepped out to the garden and found a nice open place. It wasn''t too hard to find. With how massive the royal castle was, it only took them a couple seconds, maybe even less. "Sirius, come forth." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s behest, his shadow started to move erratically, and like usual, a little patch of darkness split away from it soon after. The patch then took a three-dimensional form, taking the shape of that of a little wolf pup. A little furball. "Princess¡«! Can you look here for a little bit?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was only when Yuna called her that the little princess finally revealed her face which was previously buried on Amelia''s trousers. She took a little peek towards Yuna, showing her face, eyes a little red from crying too much. "Puppy...?" £ÛNatalia£Ý A single word came of the little princess as she looked at the little furball standing out in the garden. Not only her, the others were also confused. Only Iris knew who the puppy was as she had met them before. Even then, she was still confused why the puppy was in the garden. "Princess, do you want to see magic?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mashic?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! I want to show the Little Princess something amazing, but first, you have to stop crying first. Could you promise Big Sis that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Um! Nalia pwomish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu, our Princess Natalia really is a good child¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was as easy as that. The little princess quickly wiped away her tears at Yuna''s request, trying to calm herself down as the latter patted her head gently. Now, the first obstacle of stopping the little princess'' tears was done. It was time for the hard part. Though they knew the little princess is more fearless than other children, they don''t know until what extent such fearlessness was. Their plan could crumble to dust if they fail the second part. "Then... In a one! In a two! In a three! Trans¡«form!" £ÛYuna£Ý Light shone brightly throughout the whole place as Yuna ended her words, clouds of mist accompanying the light, spreading low and evenly throughout the ground. It was like a scene back on Earth where smoke appears on magic shows. But in reality, none of it was actually Yuna''s doing. All she did was give the signal, leaving the rest to Grey and Sirius. Grey organized the smoke and the accompanying elements, whilst the blinding light came from Sirius'' transformation to her true form, the perfect illusion. As soon as the light faded and the mist vanished back to the air, what was revealed was a massive and magnificent figure. That of one of the creatures who helped out during the garuda attack. Its clear eyes engraving awe into everyone''s hearts. "Oh my, how beautiful..." £ÛTalia£Ý "So this is one of the rumored ''Dragons'', huh... Quite a spectacular sight." £ÛErnes£Ý "Seriously... Just how did they get a familiar like this..." £ÛJulius£Ý Everyone gave different reactions as soon as Sirius unveiled her true form. But Grey and Yuna paid no heed to them. What was most important was the little princess''. They want to see what kind of face she''s wearing with such a creature in front of her. "Waah¡«! Big puppy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý But it seems there was no need for worries. If there was anything to worry about, it was about how fearless the little princess is. Not only kids, even elite knights would be scared of such a sight, yet she was only looking at it lightly, smiling even. Thankfully, because of her fearless nature, they can smoothly progress to the next step of their plan. Now, all they needed to do was take the little princess somewhere and spend some quality time with her. "Princess, do you want to go for a ride?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia can?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un, of course! Everything for our sweet Little Princess!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Yaay¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The little princess'' mood quickly brightened with Yuna''s words. What was a face once full of tears was now painted with rosy colors and adorned with a beautiful smile which could easily melt anyone''s heart. A true angel. Carrying the little princess in her arms, Yuna gently leapt towards Sirius'' back. Following her, Grey also leapt soon after. The little princess was on the very front, Yuna after her, and finally, there was Grey. Such was the positioning of everyone. "Your Majesties, Your Highnesses, we''ll be taking a little flight with the Little Princess. We''ll be back in an hour or two!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay¡«! Just make sure Natalia''s safe!" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Un! Leave it to us!" £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t any trace of worry on everyone''s faces. Now that they see the little princess is already starting to smile, they only felt relief. They were very thankful for Grey and Yuna for taking great care of their precious child. "Princess, are you ready to fly?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Fwy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu, hold tight then, and... Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý An energetic voice echoed across the royal castle, followed by the howling of winds as Sirius flapped her wings. In just a quick second, they were already at an altitude hundreds of meters above the ground. It was only then that the King realized how real their claim of their familiars'' speed was. With another flap, Sirius soared through in a horizontal direction. heading towards a familiar place they had just visited a few days ago. The clouds were once again parted as Sirius paved her way through them, not even a single person noticing with Yuna''s ability "Waah¡«! Fwy! Fasther! Fasther!" £ÛNatalia£Ý They were already flying at insane speeds but the princess showed no signs of fear. Rather, she even asked for them to go faster. While it would still be safe because of the barrier they put up, the little princess was still too reckless. Not long after they flew, a colorful field came into view, dominating the horizon. Leaves of green, flowers of red, white, and yellow, and butterflies of blue and orange. All colors could be observed in the vast and beautiful flower meadows. "Princess, do you remember this place?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Wember!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Two syllable words really were the little princess'' limits. She couldn''t even pronounce the whole word "Remember" and turned it to "Rember" and combined with her baby talk, it became a nearly intangible word. Still, it was cute that she tried. Softly, Sirius flapped her wings as she slowly descended from the sky. The gentle wind from each flap made the flowers dance, waves of colors spreading beautifully as far as the eyes can see, truly a sight to behold. "Fowers! Fowers! Red fower! Yewwow fower! Vowet fower!" £ÛNatalia£Ý As soon as the little princess touched the ground, she then went ahead and rushed towards the flower fields, picking flowers one after another whilst naming their colors. After which, she then gave them to Grey and Yuna just like before. It seems that in the little princess'' mind, they were there once again to pick flowers for everyone. She really was pure and innocent, continuing her flower picking with such a bright and blinding smile on her small face. "Princess, come here to Big Sis for a second." £ÛYuna£Ý "Um!" £ÛNatalia£Ý There weren''t many questions asked. Well, apart from the fact that she would have a hard time asking questions, the little princess was very obedient. Yuna only needed to call her once and she came running towards her, sitting on her lap afterwards. "Princess, do you know what day today is? It''s the day Big Sis and Big Bro would be leaving©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! Not wiev! Sthay!" £ÛNatalia£Ý As soon as the word "leaving" was mentioned, a strong reaction quickly came from the little princess, abruptly cutting Yuna''s words. Tears once again started to form in her eyes as she looked at the latter. "I know, I know. Big Sis and Big Bro want to stay too, but we still have work to do. That''s why, in exchange, I want to make an oath with the Princess." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oasth?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! It''s a promise that should never be broken. Otherwise, a scary monster will appear and tickle you in your dreams¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she tickled the little princess lightly, soft giggles resounding in the air as the little princess let out her laughter. At the same time, Yuna also picked a flower from what the bunch the little princess picked. "My oath is that Big Sis and Big Bro will return before this flower wilts. Does Princess Natalia accept my oath?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia... Atshept?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un. It means ''saying yes''. If the Little Princess accepts, the oath will be complete and we will be bound to it. And if the Princess accepts, Big Sis here will make you lots of sweets when we return! I''ll also grant you a wish if you behave like a good girl while we''re gone!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Atshept! Atshept!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu, then the oath is established!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just like that, a silly little promise was made under the light of the morning sun. Yuna gave the little princess the red flower she picked and the latter accepted happily, not even doubting Yuna''s words. Of course, the flower was far from normal. Yuna had already enchanted it so that it would last longer, just enough time for them to return. With it, everything was settled, all thanks to Yuna''s motherly skills in handling children. "Now then, since the oath is finished... Does Princess Natalia want to play with Big Sis and Big Bro?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Pway!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The winds blowing gently, two figures ran around the flower field with smiles on their faces. Greh was soon called and the fun only grew. Such a warm scene played out for several minutes, a few rests in between. It wasn''t long before they headed back to the royal castle. Brough by fatigue from playing and running, the little princess had fallen asleep once again, holding the red flower Yuna gave her all the while. She was sleeping so soundly that it seemed like the whole world was at peace. Just like how they left, Grey and Yuna also returned with the veil of "Nihility". Bursts of wind brewed on the garden as they landed. Soon, a platinum figure was revealed as the veil was lifted off. The only ones present in the garden were the Queen, the Crown Princess, and Julius and Amelia who would be traveling with Grey and Yuna. The others already went back to their respective offices, performing their duties. "Sorry for taking so long." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, not at all. We also had our lovely time together while waiting." £ÛTalia£Ý "My, it seems like Natalia''s fallen asleep again©` Hm? This flower is...?" £ÛNatasha£Ý Everyone''s attention was quickly drawn to the flower in the little princess'' hands. They all tilled their heads, trying to figure out why she was holding it, so carefully as well. They were all puzzled. "Well, that, you see..." £ÛYuna£Ý As she handed the little princess to the Crown Princess, Yuna quickly explained the situation to everyone. It didn''t take long for them to understand and gentle smiles bloomed on the Queen and Crown Princess'' faces. "Fufufu! So it''s a promise, I see..." £ÛNatasha£Ý "Then it seems like we''ll need a beautiful vase for it. I''ll make sure to get the finest in the kingdom." £ÛTalia£Ý They both looked at Natalia with warm smiles as they said such silent words. They then looked at Grey and Yuna next, whispering their gratitude in the air, trying their best not to wake up the sleeping little princess. The two replied in kind and just showed bright smiles on their faces. Soon after, both the Queen and the Crown Princess headed towards the royal quarters to rest the little princess on a proper bed, leaving only the four youths behind. "Alright, we might be behind schedule already, but are two ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Is there even a need to ask that? We''re also adventurers now, you know? This is what we''re made for!" £ÛJulius£Ý "We''ll be in your care, Grey, Yuna." £ÛAmelia£Ý "The same goes for us, too! Please take care of us!" £ÛYuna£Ý The winds once again howled, even fiercer than before. Not only one, but two magnificent creatures spread their wings proudly atop the verdant grasses. Their platinum colored scales shimmering brightly across the sky as they soared freely. In the hearts of the four, there was only one kind of emotion boiling aggressively, dominating the rest. It was excitement, the thirst for adventure which could only be quenched by journeying through the vast world. A world adventurers strive to conquer. Next destination: The Empire of Valliarta! CHAPTER 170 END Chapter 171: The Princes Troubles It was an unfamiliar place. The trees, the flowers, the insects buzzing about, and even the critters slithering and crawling on the forest ground. While there were many familiar creatures, there were also a great abundance of novel ones. They really were in a new place. The group was now past the border of the Kingdom of Alfrione and the Empire of Valliarta, and so far, it has been a very smooth journey. When the sun set on the horizon, they found a nearby forest and retired there for the day, setting down their camps and resting themselves. "Ugh... My back hurts..." £ÛJulius£Ý Said Julius, greeting the morning by stretching his arms towards the sky, the sound of bones cracking echoing all over the forest as he twisted his body left and right. His whole body was stiff and needed some stretching. "Oh, morning, Your Highness. Seems like you had a rough night" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up... I''m just not used to camping outside. You should have told me beforehand. I could have prepared then." £ÛJulius£Ý "How is that my fault? Weren''t you the one who said you were also an adventurer? You should know the knowhow of traveling. All faults'' on you. Even Amelia prepared a comfortable sleeping bag beforehand." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right... But... Ugh... Dammit..." £ÛJulius£Ý No retirts could come up in his mind. No matter how he looked at it, all of Grey''s points were right on the mark. He was just too complacent about traveling that he didn''t think of the many situations he could encounter. Being a member of the Royal Family, Julius has never camped outside before. They have always rented out high-class inns or asked the nobles in the area for residence for the night. It has always been like that. Well, Amelia was also the same. The only difference was that she was much more responsible and meticulous than Julius. The very moment she got Grey and Yuna''s invitation, she quickly prepared her things, a complete opposite of her fianc¨¦. "By the way, where are the girls? I don''t see them anywhere..." £ÛJulius£Ý Asked Julius, turning his head around in search for the two ladies, but no matter how hard he looked, he found no one. There was only Grey in front of him, chopping and preparing things for breakfast. He was once again the cook for the journey. "Hmm, that... They just went a little distance away. They are currently taking a bath so why don''t you help me out with chopping vegetables." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, that''s fine, but... I don''t know much about cooking..." £ÛJulius£Ý "I know. That''s why I''m going to teach you how. It''ll be useful when you go on travels in your adventures." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey but there aren''t any words of gratitude coming from Julius. He only looked at him with doubtful eyes, eyes which would make one want to punch the one who owns them. Such was the eyes he was wearing. "Did you eat something strange? Why are you being so nice to me?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi, are you trying to pick a fight? Just say it if you want a spar. And just as you know, I won''t be holding back just because you''re a prince." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re saying scary things. Don''t try to kill me when I haven''t even graduated. And thanks for the offer, I''ll be taking it." £ÛJulius£Ý "You should have said that sooner." £ÛGrey£Ý It only took a couple exchanges for Julius to realize that Grey was still his usual self, still as disrespectful and crude when talking towards him. Though it really was worrying how easily he could spout threats to him, a royal, as if it was just as natural as breathing. But well, it was also the Grey he knew well. Not like he treats him any better. They were peas of the same pods who managed to get along well even with their rough nature towards one another. Well, it''s just men being men. "Then, I''ll be in your care again, Instructor." £ÛJulius£Ý "Sure. Then how about you start peeling the carrots, my dear student." £ÛGrey£Ý Julius gracefully accepted the knife Grey had given him and started peeling the carrots©` or so it should have been. But rather than doing that, he only stared at the carrot for the seconds to come, not doing a single thing. His mind was now in the depths of the void. The more he stared at the carrot, the funnier it looked to him. He was now in an unknown realm, his mind dysfunctioning at the mere sight of a harmless carrot. Not to mention he was the one with the knife. "Hey, why aren''t your hands moving?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm, Instructor... How do you peel a carrot?" £ÛJulius£Ý Frozen, speechless, and dumbfounded. Grey experienced such wild emotions at the same time as he heard Julius'' words. He was even worse than Iris, who just learnt by copying what she saw. Now, Julius looked like a numbnut in front of Grey. "Haah... So we''re starting from there, huh... Use this then. I''ll teach you later when we have more free time." £ÛGrey£Ý "A peeler? You had a peeler this entire time yet you''re making me use a knife?! What kind of instructor are you?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Shut up. It''s because adventurers usually only bring knives to lessen the luggage. You should know how to make use of the things you have." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I guess you''re right. But Grey, how do you use a peeler?" £ÛJulius£Ý That was the last straw. Grey finally snapped at Julius as soon as he heard those words. Since he knew what a peeler was, he expected the latter would at least know how to use it, but as expected of a spoiled prince, he doesn''t know a single thing about housework. It was amazing in a way. His eyes blazing with annoyance, Grey beat his knowledge towards Julius, literally. He didn''t stop until the latter understood how to use the simple peeler even kids know how to use. He has entered spartan teacher mode again. Carrots, potatoes, onions, garlics, and a sizable number of greens. Grey taught the prince how to feel, chop, and prepare the different ingredients found commonly in a kitchen. Julius was able to learn, all the while hearing endless scoldings from him. "Oh, right, Grey. I have a question." £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The girls are bathing right now, right?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, what of it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m just asking out of curiosity, but... You haven''t tried to peek at Yuna before, haven''t you?" £ÛJulius£Ý Cough Cough Cough Grey choked miserably on the soup he was tasting as soon as Julius spoke such nonsense. He knew that Julius was still in puberty, but he never expected that he would ask such a sensitive and crude question out of the blue. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Sure, he has experienced talking about it back in his teenage years with his friends in his previous life, but he was already way past such talks. Not to mention that Yuna would definitely kill him out of embarrassment. It was a dangerous topic no matter where one would look at it. "Wh-What are you talking about?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, you and Yuna are living together, right? I figured such thoughts must have crossed your mind at least once, hasn''t it?" £ÛJulius£Ý In reality, there was no need to. Grey has already seen what there is to be seen, but there''s no need to say such needless information. He just wanted to punch Julius for how idiotic he is, bringing up such a topic out in the open. "You... You''re just projecting yourself to me, aren''t you? You just wanted to peek at Amelia. Don''t drag me to your nonsense!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?! Don''t try acting innocent! I know you''ve had such thoughts at least once. You''re a man as well!" £ÛJulius£Ý "What does it have to do with my manliness?! I''m not a pervert like you!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ha?! Who are you calling a pervert?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Who else do you think?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Why you...!" £ÛJulius£Ý Just like cats and dogs who don''t get along, Grey and Julius were engaged in yet another argument. There isn''t a day where they don''t and it has become a part of their daily lives. Most of all, all the reasons are as dumb as one can be. The two were so engaged in their little quarrel that they didn''t realize two figures had already appeared behind them, once again. Two figures who were just fresh out of the bath, hearing everything the two idiots quarreled about. Their faces were red from both embarrassment and anger. They only stood still, continuing to listen to the two men until they noticed©` or so was the plan, but the more they stayed, the more vulgar the topics became until it became unbearable. It was then that Amelia decided to tap Julius'' left shoulder. "Oh, Amelia, you''re back. Just wait a moment, I still have something to talk about with Grey©` Eh? Amelia...?" £ÛJulius£Ý It was only then that the men finally stopped. Their faces were now pale white, like that of a clean sheet of paper, as they saw the terrifying smiles on Yuna and Amelia''s faces. They felt unimaginable fear they have never felt before. Even though Yuna and Amelia were only wearing towels around their bodies, they didn''t feel even a little bit happy nor excited. Rather, they only felt chills running down their spines as they instinctively shrank away from their beloved. "Your Highness, why have you stopped? It was such a fresh and interesting topic. Please continue." £ÛAmelia£Ý "That''s right, Grey. Why don''t you share with us what you were talking about? We were the topics, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Neither Grey nor Julius could utter a single word of retort. Since the girls have heard everything, it was impossible to lie and justify their actions. All they could do was listen to a long lecture, once again. Yuna and Amelia have lost count how many times they''ve done such things. After the long lecture, they then had breakfast together. It was very silent, or rather, the ladies just ignored the men who tried to talk to them. It was so depressing, Julius and Grey couldn''t taste a little bit of the food. All were as bland as water. The time for flight has once again arrived, but the silent atmosphere remained. It was to the point they were now riding three familiars, rather than two. Sirius carried both Amelia and Yuna while Grey and Julius rode Canopus and Kentaurus, respectively. "Amelia, are you still mad?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Your Highness. I''m not mad, no, not at all. In fact, I''m feeling great." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Then why won''t you look at me?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I''m not sure I understand what you''re talking about." £ÛAmelia£Ý Several hours have passed since they have been scolded, but Amelia''s anger has yet to subside. All this time, she has been avoiding Julius'' eyes. Though it is now better since she is responding compared to before. As for Grey, he wasn''t worried too much about Yuna. Other than the fact that they have been together for three years already, they have also gotten into a number of disagreements. Not to mention how head over heels they are for one another. Such a trivial matter wouldn''t strain their relationship. Time passed some more and the sun had almost climbed its peak. It was almost time for lunch. Still, Julius kept getting the fold treatment from his fianc¨¦e. Amelia only smiled when talking about with Yuna, still nor looking at Julius. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey didn''t pay much attention to the three. His eyes were now focused over the horizons, watching a certain area sparse of trees, a winding river streaming by the side. It was still several kilometers away but Grey could already tell it was a wonderful place. "Yuna, would you like to have a picnic for lunch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why so sudden?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing much. I just found a nice place." £ÛGrey£Ý A smile on his face, Grey asked the familiars to head to the direction he was glancing at. It didn''t even take more than a couple minutes. With their incredible speeds, they quickly arrived at the place Grey asked them to. Crystal-clear waters from the mountain, creating a cascade of waterfalls, making a deep blue pool, a beautiful river splitting off from it. Under the noon sky, the pool shimmered like jewels, a lake of diamonds, a natural treasure. But that was not all. Apart from such beautiful bodies of water, there was also another treasure at the river bays. Large flower fields extended left and right, only a couple large trees to be seen, providing shade in the open meadows. Daisies red as rubies, lilies white as snow, tulips blue as the ocean, and daffodils as beautiful as the amber sky. Their sweet scents create a harmonious fragrance in the air. If there was a word perfect to describe the place, it was the word "paradise". "Waah¡«! So pretty! There''s a waterfall, too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I''m glad you liked it." £ÛGrey£Ý If there were people on par with the harmony of the paradise, they were none other than Grey and Yuna who were now heading towards the waterfall lake first, dazzling smiles blooming on their faces. "Here, Amelia, take my hand." £ÛJulius£Ý "I appreciate the offer, Your Highness, but I can take care of myself." £ÛAmelia£Ý Unfortunately, the same couldn''t be said towards Julius and Amelia. Julius tried to offer his help for Amelia to get down, but she immediately rejected it, jumping down by herself without anybody''s help. She was still mad at Julius. Grey and Yuna could only watch the two with dry expressions. They want to help them make up, but since it wasn''t their own relationship, they could help from the sidelines. Interfering too much was out of the question. "Yuna, should we help them out?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I think we should... I''m also worried about them..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, let''s cook lunch together, then. The four of us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, there are still many gray spaces about "Interfering too much". As long as they don''t force the other party and do things recklessly, everything would be alright. The best they could do was provide a chance for them to get along. A simple plan in mind, Grey and Yuna headed back to the open meadow, searched for a nicely-shaded area and took out everything which needed to be taken out. In just a couple of minutes, a whole open-style kitchen was prepared, a perfect place to bond over cooking. "Amelia, let''s cook together, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes...?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Julius, don''t you dare forget what I taught you this morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Roger that, Instructor." £ÛJulius£Ý And with a little bit of talking, they managed to bring over the two. An awkward, or rather, a silent atmosphere enveloped the open kitchen as soon as everyone was gathered. It wasn''t as good as Grey and Yuna thought, but it was a good start. Chop Chop Chop Soon enough, the sound of chopping and boiling echoed throughout the meadows. It was an odd combination with the natural sound of flowing waters, buzzing bees, and rustling leaves, yet it was strangely calming. Well, it would have been calming if it wasn''t for the strange and tense atmosphere between Julius and Amelia. Even Grey and Yuna found it hard to talk with each other. While Amelia was a kind girl, she was scary when she''s mad. Even Yuna, a fellow woman, was concerned about her. "Ah! Amelia, be careful with that." £ÛJulius£Ý "There''s no need to concern yourself with such matters, Your Highness. I might not look it, but I can manage fairly well in the kitchen." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Th-Then, is there anything you need any help with?" £ÛJulius£Ý "No, I appreciate your help, but I can do fine by myself. Why don''t you help Grey? I think that would be more productive." £ÛAmelia£Ý Julius tried again and again but he was shot down every time. And with each failed attempt, his heart was crushed more and more until there was nothing left to crush. Defeated, he headed towards Grey''s direction, remaining in silence. Cooking lunch continued in such a way, an unbearable atmosphere for Grey and Yuna. What they thought was a good idea was the worst they had thought of. The silence continued until they enjoyed their lunch. Sandwiches, fried chicken, beef steak, skewers, curry, lasagna, pudding, ice cream, and a lot of dishes were displayed atop the picnic blanket. And accompanied by the beauty of the place, it was the perfect picnic, a once-in-a-lifetime experience. "Grey, more lasagna please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Didn''t you just ask for some not long ago?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But it''s delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Alright, alright, just make sure you don''t eat too quickly." £ÛGrey£Ý Light and happy. Such was the atmosphere between Grey and Yuna. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were other people present, they would have spoon fed each other already. They were the type of couple singles would really hate looking at. "Here, Amelia, have a taste of this." £ÛJulius£Ý "I''ve already tasted that, Your Highness. I''m sorry, but I have to decline." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Th-Then how about this?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I apologize, but I''m already full. Maybe next time." £ÛAmelia£Ý But such light and happiness didn''t grace the other side of the picnic blanket. Rather, it was very dark and gloomy, like that of a cave hidden from the sun for millennia. Tears were already starting to form in the corner of Julius'' eyes. Even Grey who doesn''t usually sympathize with Julius couldn''t help but pity him. He was just happy Yuna wasn''t as moody as Amelia and hoped she wouldn''t ever be. He could only imagine what kind of hell would await him if Yuna were to start ignoring him all of a sudden. Lunch had already finished but there was still no progress in Amelia and Julius''s reconciliation. After they finished, they quickly cleaned up after themselves and relaxed for a bit, doing their own businesses and enjoying their free time. The Labyrinth of Flames'' opening was close, but it was still two weeks away. It was the reason why they could afford to dilly-dally. Still, they wanted to arrive before the Labyrinth opened so that they could enjoy what the Empire has to offer. "Yuna, I found some beautiful shells just by the riverbank. Would you care joining me? I would like to collect them for Princess Natalia." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Ah! Then let''s invite the others too! Grey, Julius©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''d like to go with Yuna alone. Let''s have some ladies'' time together." £ÛAmelia£Ý Julius'' expression brightened up when Yuna helped him out, but his heart quickly sank back to the deepest depths of despair as soon as Amelia followed up. Tears flowed on his face just like the waterfall before him. "That''s it! Grey, let''s go swimming!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hey, where are you dragging me?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up and follow me! If you''re a real man, just strip your coat and shirt, then jump into the water!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi! That''s unreasonable!" £ÛGrey£Ý Desperate to escape the reality of his broken heart, Julius also went on his own escapade, dragging Grey along him. Every time a drop of tear fell to the ground, heavy footsteps followed soon after. He was so pitiful, Grey just decided to silently follow him, also concerned what he would do if he was alone. ¡ºYuna, I''m just gonna accompany Julius for a little bit. I''m worried what he''ll do if he''s alone.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn. I''ll also go with Amelia. Let''s do our best!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, see you later.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý And so, the split operation was started. As Yuna followed Amelia''s lead, Grey also headed up the waterfalls with Julius. They then stripped themselves of their top clothes, only leaving behind their trousers and revealing their well-built bodies. One was a top cadet in the Royal Academy and also a well-trained prince, while the other was an adventurer prodigy who made a name for himself in just a couple of weeks. Any normal woman would drool over their bodies. Well, it would be like that if one of them wasn''t crying. Atop the waterfall, the beauty of the place was even more pronounced. Everything looked so small yet it was still so humbling. A wonderful spectrum of colors basked in the sunlight would fill one''s eyes and heart full. It really was a paradise. "Ah, what a beautiful sight..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius said with an unfounded tranquility in his eyes. At that moment, he looked so wise, his heart and mind one with nature. It was worrying how tranquil and peaceful his expression looked. It was very out of character of him. "I''ve always been inside towns and cities. If I had known forests would be this beautiful, I would have become an adventurer long ago. Who knew such treasure-like places existed in the world..." £ÛJulius£Ý After his one liner, the melancholic prince then started monologuing, spouting such wise-sounding words which were actually full of nonsense, just said in a poetic way. Now, Grey was even more worried about him. "And on that note... Grey, it was good knowing you." £ÛJulius£Ý "Huh? Bastard, what are you talking about©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words when Julius suddenly did the unthinkable. His arms wide open, his back facing the open air, and a melancholic smile on his face as he looked at Grey, he let himself fall towards the deep pool below. SPLAASSSHHHH A loud splash echoed in the air as Julius plunged deep towards, ripples of water spreading far and wide throughout the waterfall lake. Then, there was silence, a silence which lasted a long, long time. The waters were at peace. CHAPTER 171 END Chapter 172: Hidden in the Depths Streams of cold, crystal-clear water cascading down the forest, shining like silver as the gentle sunlight strikes its surface. The stream of silver flowed freely, undisturbed by rocks and logs which had fallen whilst the sound of gushes and splashes echoed about in the air. Along the riverbank, two beautiful figures walked silently, only their footsteps to be heard. They were Yuna and Amelia, two peerless beauties who looked like fairies of the forest with the flower-filled background behind them. They have walked for a couple minutes already yet they have not arrived at the part of the riverbank Amelia had previously mentioned. Yuna already had her suspicions from the beginning, but now, she was certain. "Amelia, we aren''t going to pick shells, are we?" £ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s words, Amelia''s footsteps stopped, and so did Yuna''s. The red-haired lady then turned around, a worried smile on her face as she looked at Yuna. There was a certain reason why she walked in front. She did not want her friend to see her with such an expression on her face. "I really can''t hide it from you, huh, Yuna..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Well, it was just strange that there''s only shells in one part of the riverbank, plus you also refused inviting the boys. It''s quite obvious, you know!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu, I see... I''m obvious, huh..." £ÛAmelia£Ý The young lady laughed but there was still the same worried expression on her face. Yuna didn''t press her further and asked her to sit under the shade of a tree nearby instead. It still hasn''t started but it already felt like it''s going to be a long talk. "Yuna, please answer me honestly... Do you think I was being too harsh on His Highness?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Such a simple question, yet the answer was very hard to find. Ever since this morning, Amelia has been brooding over such a question yet she still has no answers. It was also the reason she has been avoiding Julius'' eyes as much as possible, not wanting him to see her face. The same also went for Yuna. After all, how "harsh" is defined is completely different from person to person. To some, it might have been a harsh punishment, but it might also be too lenient to others. It''s just how the world works. "Hmm... I don''t think so. I''m sure you have your own reasons... Well, even if you didn''t, I think it''s normal for couples to ignore each other if they''re mad at their partner or they''re in a fight." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... It''s normal, huh... But Yuna, what if the couple themselves aren''t normal? Would it still not be harsh?" £ÛAmelia£Ý It was yet another deep question. After all, Julius and Amelia aren''t just people of common standing. They are a prince and a duke''s daughter, respectively. People whose worlds are completely different from the common folk. They also weren''t a couple who got together due to love. Before they were lovers, they were just children who were arranged in a political marriage. While it worked out fine for them, the same couldn''t be said for others. One could say that they only became a couple by chance. "You weren''t truly mad with Julius, were you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not at all... I just figured it was a good chance to make him reflect on his actions. After all, he''ll be the next head of the Redlocke household. I''m afraid he won''t be able to take the responsibility with his current character." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Hm? But won''t it be fine? After all, His Majesty is also more or less the same, but he''s still able to manage his work... Umm... Somewhat properly... I''m sure it will be okay in the end, right...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That... I don''t know..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Even with Yuna''s reassurance, Amelia''s expressions didn''t bloom any brighter. There were traces of indescribable anxiety and fear in her heart. One which bloomed from the uncertainties of the future, one many people fear. Her mother having a weak constitution, Amelia is the only child of the Redlocke Ducal Household. Fortunately enough, the Second Prince was also born in the same year as her. It was one of the main reasons they were engaged. While it wasn''t uncommon for a woman of the house to inherit the title, since Amelia was engaged to a prince, Julius would be the one to inherit it instead. It means that the responsibility of serving the kingdom and managing the Redlocke territory would befall on his shoulders. Of course, Amelia would be doing her best to help him out, but in the end, he will bear the heaviest responsibility. With Julius'' current personality, the young lady just couldn''t help but worry whether her beloved would be able to handle it all. It might be a farfetched logic, but using the current opportunity, Amelia was hoping to change Julius'' mindset into a more thoughtful one. She doesn''t want to change his personality completely, just improve his good points. Even then, she was worried if she had taken it too far. "Yuna, do you think I''m a horrible person?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Hmm, not at all. You''re only doing it for Julius, after all. You wouldn''t have done it if you didn''t care about him. Also... You''re worrying too much!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?" £ÛAmelia£Ý The worried expression was now gone. All that was left was a dumbfounded one as Amelia tried to process Yuna''s sudden outburst. The latter raising her hand and voice suddenly really surprised her. "I may not know much about politics, but I know that Lord Alfred could still go on for a decade or two with being Duke! Your father is still strong, so why are you worrying over such a thing?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know that too, but©`" £ÛAmelia£Ý "No buts! You''re just worrying too much about the future! While it isn''t necessarily a bad thing, don''t focus on it too much! Or you''ll lose sight of the present! We should enjoy things while they last!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s words became an eye-opener to Amelia. She was totally right. Amelia has been thinking too much about their future that she couldn''t even spend the present with him. She lost sight of what was most important. Every single word was on point. After all, Yuna was also speaking from experience. Since it''s impossible to completely relive the past, one must enjoy the present and just live in the moment while it still lasts, something Yuna learnt the hard way three years ago. "Also... You should trust Julius a bit more. He may be like that, but I''m sure he also has a lot on his plate. Just like they say, patience is a virtue." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Well, if waiting doesn''t work, you can always count on my special technique! Just hug him tightly and ask for a request honestly! It always works on Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Amelia''s replies were just the same words, but the tone couldn''t be any different. The first one was full of gratitude and admiration, while the second one was just plain empty. Amelia couldn''t even laugh about it. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Yuna continued her tips and tricks all by herself, Amelia''s find was finally cleared. She now knows what to do, a certain person appearing on her mind. Her heart now feels lighter than it has ever been. "And then, you©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufufu! Thank you very much, Yuna. I feel much better now. I''m really glad I have a friend like you to rely on." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un! No problem!" £ÛYuna£Ý What started with empty, worried faces, ended with bright smiles as beautiful as the flowers blooming in the meadow. The two ladies continued their talk as they headed back to the waterfall lake, a clear objective in their hearts. ... There was silence. The pool was still, calm as the vast blue sky which reigned atop everything. The only sounds to be heard were the splashing of the waterfall and the rustling on the leaves as they danced along the wind. Such a tranquil scenery. But even with such tranquil scenery, there were evident traces of shock present on Grey''s face. Well, who wouldn''t be? After all, his friend just said something worrying before plunging himself towards the water. "Haah... That bastard, really..." £ÛGrey£Ý After the shock, Grey''s head started aching. If he were to see Julius again, he would surely hit him. No matter how much of a prank it was, joking about such a scary matter is not funny. He will surely have a talk with him. A talk with fist, that is! But Grey''s emotions started to stir after some time passed. It has been more than two minutes since Julius dove deep to the deep waterfall pool yet he hasn''t gotten out yet. He was starting to worry whether Julius really meant what he said. "Oi, Julius, this isn''t funny anymore." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, but there wasn''t a single response. Now, his worries started to grow, but a part of him was still hesitant if ever it was just a prank. It was Julius, after all. No one knows what kinds of thoughts are running in his mind. Even if Julius was an E-ranker, a being far more powerful than normal people, he could only surpass his human limits so much. At most, he could only hold his breath for a few minutes, and those few minutes have already passed. Worry growing more and more in his heart, Grey utilized his eyes to see what''s happening in the waterfall lake, his heart shaking erratically as soon as he did. He saw Julius not moving an inch, his body seemingly sinking deeper and deeper with the passing of time. "Grey, Julius, we''re back¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just as his worries were peaking, Yuna and Amelia have also returned from their little walk. Both have brighter expressions, seemingly to have resolved their troubles, the complete opposite of Grey''s expression. "Yuna, can you stand guard for a moment?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "S-Sure...? But... Where''s Julius?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That crazy bastard jumped into the pool a few minutes ago and still hasn''t come back up! I''ll just go save him for a bit! And take care of Amelia!" £ÛGrey£Ý A certain emotion quaked inside of Amelia''s heart as Grey''s shout echoed in the air. She had returned thinking of resolving things with Julius, but the first thing she heard was that Julius is drowning himself. That emotion was fear. What followed after the shout was a splash, but not from Grey diving into the water. Rather, a certain figure has emerged from the water, grasping his breath. That figure was none other than Julius whom everyone was so worried about. "Grey, listen! I found something©` Urkk!!" £ÛJulius£Ý A loud bang echoed as two heads hit one another. A cacophony of splashes then followed soon after as their bodies fell to the water. Grey was just too focused at the moment, he didn''t notice Julius coming back up. "Agh! That hurts! What was that for?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "I should be asking that! I thought you were going to drown yourself!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ha?! When did I say I was going to kill myself?!" £ÛJulius£Ý Suspicion turned to worry, worry turned to urgency, and urgency turned to anger as soon as Grey saw the bastard prince''s face. Just like he promised himself, he hit the latter on the head as punishment for worrying them. "Then why weren''t you moving?! I thought you''ve actually drowned!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I just wanted to scare©` I mean it''s because I got a cramp!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Huh?! You just said you wanted to scare me, didn''t you?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No... It''s just your imagination..." £ÛJulius£Ý "You motherf*cker...!" £ÛGrey£Ý Trembling in anger, Grey''s fist rose out of water, his eyes burning a fierce red color as he clobbered the bastard before him, making splashes echo continuously. Even for a joke, it was going too far. He needed to serve a just and fair punishment. But their fight wasn''t the only one which caused such a splash. Although, much smaller, small drops hitting the ground by the riverside also did. They were teardrops trickling down from Amelia''s crying face. She was very afraid of the thought of losing Julius, and not to mention it was because of her own stubbornness. She was so relieved that tears just came out of her eyes uncontrollably like a broken dam, flowing endlessly without any signs of stopping. "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?! I wonder what Yuna would say after seeing such an unruly side of you!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Ha! I could say the same for you, you bastard! And just so you know, Amelia''s already here!!" £ÛGrey£Ý "So what if Amelia©` Eh? Amelia?" £ÛJulius£Ý At the mention of Amelia''s name, Julius'' head quickly turned towards the riverside, seeing two ladies standing there silently. One had an exhausted expression on her face, Yuna, while the other was crying in silence, Amelia. Julius'' face turned pale as a sheet of paper as soon as he saw Amelia''s face. Not only his, Grey''s also did. They both just realized how childish they were being when the ladies were watching them. And on top of that, one of them was crying. "A-A-Amelia, a-are you alright? Wh-Why are you cry©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "You idiot...!" £ÛAmelia£Ý An unexpected and unladylike response. Everyone was extremely shocked when such a chain of words came out of Amelia''s mouth. The very prim and proper Amelia saying such a crude statement, of course anyone would be shocked. It was just too out of character. "I was... Hic... so worried...! You... Hic... You idiot! Dummy! Hic... Stupid!" £ÛAmelia£Ý A stream of insults came from Amelia''s mouth flowing as vividly as the streak of tears flowing down her face. She beat Julius'' chest with her delicate fists again and again but the prince did not fight back. He received all of Amelia''s pent up emotions. Such a scene continued and the tranquility of the place has returned to its former glory. Grey and Yuna only stayed on the sidelines, watching over the two and having their own time for themselves, Yuna leaning on Grey''s shoulder. "I... I''m sorry for showing you such an unsightly appearance, Y-Your Highness! I-I promise it won''t happen again!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Now that her crying is over, Amelia''s face has turned red from both embarrassment and crying too much. Just like before, she couldn''t face Julius straight in the eyes, only that the reason was completely different. Julius, on the other hand, he didn''t really mind Amelia crying on his chest. Rather, she was quite happy since he felt much closer to her now. He never knew the feeling of being relied on by someone he loves would be so deep and joyful. "No, it''s alright... Amelia''s still cute even when she''s crying, so it''s alright." £ÛJulius£Ý "C-Cute?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý And now, they were flirting. Amelia''s face was getting red for a whole nother reason, her face feeling hot and feverish and her heart beating wildly. Even Grey and Yuna felt second-hand embarrassment with them flirting out in the open. "Ahem! Julius, weren''t you saying you found something earlier?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yeah!" £ÛJulius£Ý It was only when Grey faked a cough that the sweet atmosphere between the two was broken. He hates breaking the mood between them, but he has no choice. The situation wouldn''t progress otherwise. "So, what was it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Actually, I don''t know what exactly it is either... I just saw something dimly glowing in an underwater cave..." £ÛJulius£Ý "A dim glow...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Agh! I think it''s better to just show you!" £ÛJulius£Ý Question marks filling Grey''s head, Julius suddenly grabbed his hand and dragged him towards the waters. They both dove deep below the blue pool, leaving the girls behind to manage for themselves. Just like Julius had mentioned, there really was a dim glow near a small underwater cave. It was a glow so dim, it would be impossible to detect from the surface, one which could only be seen by observant eyes. Even Grey didn''t see it since he was too focused on Julius before. Thankfully, even though the cave was small, it was still spacious enough for Grey and Julius to pass through without much trouble. And as luck would have it, there was also an air pocket on the cave, allowing them to breathe comfortably. "Hooh,.. That was quite the swim... wasn''t... it..." £ÛJulius£Ý His voice decreasing in volume with each passing second, Julius became completely speechless as he took in the beauty. Not only Julius, Grey was also in a similar state, no, he was even more astounded than the former. Beautiful blue crystals embedded on the cave walls, glowing ever so brightly as soon as Grey and Yuna rose from the water. They were crystals so pretty one would never forget their shine. It was a very mystical scene. "Grey, isn''t this..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, that''s right... We hit a jackpot...!" £ÛGrey£Ý There weren''t any words needed to be said. With his eyes, Grey knew full well what the place was. No, even without it, the crystals alone were already enough proof. They have come across a wonderful treasure which would be beneficial for everyone. Confirming Julius'' finds, the two of them then headed back to the surface where the girls were waiting. It only took less than a minute and they have once again tasted the fresh air from the surface, refreshing as one can be. "Oh, Grey, you.. re... back.." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! Your High... ness..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Both frozen and speechless, Yuna and Amelia were. They were too caught up with their emotions before that they hadn''t really paid much attention to it, but their men were still half-naked, their top bodies exposed. Now that they were conscious of it, they couldn''t help but turn red. Their well-built and chiseled figures, extremely attractive faces, sharp-glowing eyes, and fair complexion, there wasn''t much to nitpick. And topping it off with their wet look as they rose from the water, it was a deadly combination. Their hearts fluttered like crazy as they looked at their men. Yuna has seen Grey fresh out of the bath many times, but for some reason, now, he looked more seductive in her eyes. It was even worse for Amelia who''ve only seen that side of Julius for the first time. She was barely holding on from fainting. "Is something wrong, Amelia?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yuna, too. You look feverish." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, n-no, nothing at all! Right, Amelia?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! We''re both fit as fiddles!" £ÛAmelia£Ý The men couldn''t be any more puzzled with the girl''s reactions who wouldn''t look straight at them. They tried to think for a short while, deciding to give up soon as nothing really came to their minds. "Right, Grey, Julius, how was it? Did you find anything?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! Not only did we find something, it was something great as well! I''m sure you''ll both be surprised!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Something great...?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Haha, I think it''s better if you just see it for yourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý Borrowing Julius'' words, Grey ended his statement with a bright, mysterious smile on his face. Julius also didn''t explain any further, just wearing the same bright smile as he folded his shoulders. Now, it was the girls who were puzzled. Enchanting their gears and equipment with water-repelling properties, the group then jumped towards the water, heading the same path Grey and Julius did previously and seeing a cave opening not too long after. One after another, everyone rose from the water, Yuna and Amelia being the last ones. Not a single bit of their clothing nor their hair was yet. It was only to be expected from Grey''s skills as a Tier-7 enchanter. "Amazing... I really am completely dry..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Fufufu, it''s Grey after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý Even when she was not the one praised, Yuna was the one who was the happiest. Having Grey praised made her proud as his girlfriend, even posing triumphantly, puffing her chest proudly as she declared such words. "Amelia, Yuna, what do you think?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? What do we think of wha©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Her words left unfinished, Yuna''s eyes were filled with surprise as she followed Julius'' voice. A familiar sight greeted her, one which she had seen countless times over back when she still lived in the forest and when she challenged the Labyrinth of Death with Grey. Amelia was also the same. She might not have experienced the same experiences as Yuna did, there was no way she would mistake such beautiful crystals which she had seen countless times in books and paintings. "Grey, this is...!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that''s right... It''s a dungeon!" £ÛGrey£Ý A loud declaration echoed in the sealed caves, the waves of lights glowing ever so brightly. A rush of excitement and amazement surging in the deepest depths of their hearts, their adventurer blood boiling inside of them! It was exhilarating! CHAPTER 172 END Chapter 173: Dungeon Dive Embedded deep into the dungeon walls, blue crystals glowed both bright and dim, like a wave of fireflies in the deep of the night under the forest canopies. As the drops of water popped and splashed from the stalactites, the atmosphere only grew more mystical and mysterious. Four figures stood mesmerized by such a sight, their eyes lingering around the place with certain looks in their eyes. Two looked at the place with amazement, a feeling of novelty in their hearts, while the other two with reminiscent eyes. "Strange... I thought dungeons were always full of monsters..." £ÛJulius£Ý Commented Julius as he leaned his head some more, squinting his eyes at the same time. But no matter how hard he tried to look, there wasn''t a single monster to be seen, not even a speck of a shadow. "That''s just a misconception. Monsters only spawn when there are people present. Since we''re still at the entrance, it''s only natural there isn''t any." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? I always thought they were just there from the very beginning." £ÛJulius£Ý "Well, that''s because there are always people challenging it. It''s the reason not many people know of it." £ÛGrey£Ý Such a discussion occurred as Julius asked more questions. Amelia also followed suit later on and also asked things she was curious about. Their natural curiosity only proves how eager they were to learn about dungeons. Well, while Grey was answering their questions, he was also utilizing "Multitask" to create a plan to use for the benefit of the two. After all, they weren''t just there to explore and admire the scenery. There was a reason why Grey said they hit the jackpot from before. It wasn''t just the monster drops nor the treasure which can be obtained in the dungeon. There was also experience which is extremely valuable for Julius and Amelia''s case. An experience which could prepare them for the Labyrinth ahead. They may only be able to train for a few days at most, but those days are enough for the two to experience the dangers of dungeons and Labyrinths. It was the perfect training ground for the two to gain some precious experience. "Alright, you two, I have a plan in mind. Would you care listening?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. Grey quickly explained his plans to Yuna, Julius, and Amelia. There was much information to digest, but thankfully, the three before him were amongst the best of their peers. They were able to process things easily. First, the dungeon in front of them was a C-rank dungeon which contains 6 floors, expanding in space the lower one went and monsters also getting stronger in each floor just like how dungeons usually work. There also weren''t any attribute boosts like those in Labyrinths so there weren''t many dangers. If there was anything to note, it would be that the most common monsters would be Aquaeoses, humanoid water elementals whose weakness are the cores located in their "heads". And following such a flow, the boss is a "High-Tide Aquaeos"m a B-rank monster which resembles a golem, only that it is made of water. They could also expect the boss room to be fully submerged in water. It was something to be wary about. Some people also underestimate aquaeoses because they think it is easy to destroy the core, but such isn''t really the case. Since they could move their cores throughout their bodies, it is much trickier. Not to mention the fact that it is also very tough. It is the reason many people lose their lives to them. "That''s very worrying... It seems we will need to move with utmost caution at all times, Your Highness." £ÛAmelia£Ý "I think so too, but... How do you know all of this Grey?" £ÛJulius£Ý Both Amelia and Julius'' eyes were on Grey as such a question was asked. After all, people usually dive deep before they know the rank of the dungeon, not to mention the boss. It was only strange Grey knew of it all, and so detailed as well. "Well, nothing too hard, really.... There''s a couple signs you could take note off to determine these things, you see. You just learn from experience." £ÛGrey£Ý Not once, not twice, but thrice. Grey lied three times in a row without even batting an eye, his conscience undisturbed. He was lying so naturally that even he was scared of himself. It didn''t even take him a second to make excuses. "Really? This is the first I''ve heard of that..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Well, we do learn new things everyday. Just think of it that way." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I guess that''s one way to put it..." £ÛJulius£Ý Impressed, Grey totally was. He was super impressed of his ability to bullsh*t his way through things. He hasn''t even thought too much of those excuses and he easily managed to fool the two. It was quite amazing in ways more than one. "Anyway, what do you think about my proposal? You can back out if you want and I''ll just quickly clear the dungeon with Yuna. Or you can accept and experience hell for a few days." £ÛGrey£Ý Both Amelia and Julius were silent at Grey''s words. They were both in deep thought as they weighed the pros and cons on dungeon diving. It didn''t take long before they decided, their answers affirmed by each other with a simple nod. "Alright, we''ll do it. It''s not like we have something better to do anyways." £ÛJulius£Ý "I''m also in agreement with His Highness'' decision. We''ll be under your care once again, Grey, Yuna." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un! You''ve made the right choice!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was just like Grey and Yuna had expected. Neither Amelia nor Julius backed down from the challenge. They may be children of high nobility and royalty, but they are also adventurers. There was no way they would pass up on such a challenge. With everything settled, everyone then prepared themselves for the battle ahead of them. Amelia prepared her trusty whip whilst Julius also grabbed his spear from his storage ring. As for Grey and Yuna, there was no need to worry as their Armament Rings were also with them. "By the way, Grey, Yuna, since we''re doing this.... It''s only fair that we ask for a reward, right?" £ÛJulius£Ý Said Julius as he tucked his boots and checked for any discomfort. It was a question only someone as boisterous and vocal as Julius would ask of, but it wasn''t in any way unreasonable. After all, it could serve as motivation for their dive. "Hmm, I don''t mind... What about you, Yuna? What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "As long as it isn''t anything unreasonable. I''m also fine with it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, it isn''t much... I''d just like a feast once we''re finished. A lot of desserts would also be nice." £ÛJulius£Ý It was a very Julius-like answer. Rather than something more beneficial like a favor or something of the sort, he only wished for some sweets to enjoy with Amelia. It wasn''t a request too hard to do. Grey and Yuna were planning on doing so even without him asking anyway. If there was a problem, it would be what kind of dishes and desserts they would prepare. There were too many to choose from. Well, the celebration would still be a few days away, there wasn''t any need to stress too much about it. Stolen story; please report. "Haah... Alright. We''ll cook you up a feast." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright! Now we''re talking!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius'' spirit was through the roof as such a declaration echoed in the dungeon. And even though Amelia didn''t request a thing from them, she was already satisfied. They both looked forward to the feast they''ll be receiving afterwards. Everything well and ready, everyone then finally took their first step inside the dungeon. As soon as they did, mana swirled throughout the place and gathered in little spots, taking the shape of monsters in the entrance. Two manners of beings manifested out of thin air. One were large blobs of mana which bounced ever so slowly, while the other were green-skinned monsters who held primitive wooden clubs at their disposal. They were slimes and goblins, the weakest of the weak amongst monsters. "They really do spawn out of thin air, huh..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness, this is no time for such comments." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s finish this quickly!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Understood!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Clouds of dust were left in Julius and Amelia''s wake as they both charged at the enemies at the same time. As for Grey and Yuna, they didn''t move an inch and just continued observing as per their agreement. They would only be making their moves when necessary. "Haap!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hyaa!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Lashes and slashes rained down upon the slimes and goblins as the two passed through them like raging winds. There was no need to use magic, just the immense gap in their physical strength was enough to incapacitate them with a single strike. As Amelia''s whip lashed towards the front, all slimes present quickly burst to pieces until there were only essences left behind. The goblins which suffered the brunt of the same attack were also sent flying, their bodies broken as their screams filled the air. Opposite to Amelia''s enemies, Julius'' opponents didn''t make a single sound. Before they could, their heads were already sent flying as Julius'' spear connected to their necks, spilling their blood all over the battlefield. Not a single one was spared. The defeated bodies soon turned back to mana with passing of time until such that there weren''t any more monsters to be seen. It was a perfect clear, Julius and Amelia not even breaking a single sweat. "That''s the 1st area cleared, Your Highness." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Yeah, let''s continue." £ÛJulius£Ý But they didn''t simply just stop there. As soon as all enemies were defeated, they then headed straight to the next area, heading further into the 1st floor where more monsters awaited the two of them. Of course, the drops weren''t just left behind either. No matter how small of a value they have, when they accumulate, they''d still be worth a lot. Of course, since their goal was training, it was the right decision for Julius and Amelia to leave them behind. It was also right to leave immediately. After all, if they just dilly-dallied and rested there, monsters would start spawning again and they would start another cycle of fighting again. They may be inexperienced but at least they possessed the basic knowledge of challenging a dungeon. The massacre continued as Julius and Amelia traversed the 1st floor, noting of the paths they have entered and exited, all the while having their hands full fighting the slimes and goblins which charged fearlessly towards them. "Tsk. It''s another dead end." £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness, let''s make haste to the other path before the monsters start spawning once again." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Alright, let''s do just that." £ÛJulius£Ý Well, fighting monsters wasn''t the only aspect Julius and Amelia had to learn, there was also the navigation of dungeons, the honing of decision making and multitasking skills. Well, there was also improving their teamwork, but such was secondary since they could learn it anywhere else. Grey and Yuna continued to follow the two for the next hour and it was only after then that they finally found the stairs leading down the 2nd floor. It was fortunate that they found the stairs, but there was just one slight problem... Blub Blub Blub Blub In front of the stairs, a large number of Lesser Aquaeoses standing guard. They may not have eyes, but everyone was certain that their attention was all focused to them, the intruders who suddenly appeared in front of them. Splash Splash Splash Hundreds of splashes echoed one after another as the enemies quickly charged towards Julius and Amelia, their feet spilling water all over the place, turning the ground muddy with the passing of time. ¡¶Lightning Cascade!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý Unfortunately for the enemies, Julius possessed the lightning attribute. With just a single spell from him, all of them were electrocuted, their cores showing signs of cracking, unable to handle the power of an Intermediate-level spell. The sound of shattering glasses soon echoed as the cores of the lesser aquaeoses broke one after another, their bodies bursting with them soon after. In just a matter of seconds, Julius cleared out dozens of enemies without much effort. "Alright, the stairs are open. Let''s head to the second floor." £ÛJulius£Ý The journey continued and everyone soon descended a floor with Julius on the lead. Just like the Labyrinths, the stairs were a safe area, no monster spawning and the perfect place to rest. But the group didn''t do so. They still have energy to spare. Whooosh Gurrikkkk Buhiiikkkk Three varieties of sounds echoed in the Labyrinth the very moment everyone stepped foot on the second floor. There were fire wisps, hobgoblins, and orcs awaiting for them. It was a very warm welcome. "Hmm... This is a lot tougher than the 1st floor..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu, then does that mean you''ll be giving up?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah, no way. After all, no matter how many they are, they''re still G-ranks! Are you ready, Amelia?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I only await your command, Your Highness." £ÛAmelia£Ý Excitement only burning fiercer in their hearts, Julius and Amelia brute forced their way through the horde of enemies. They have become a lot stronger, but all it took were just a couple of strikes to finish them all off. Such simplicity continued throughout the whole 2nd floor. Julius and Amelia now have to use spells constantly, but that was the only change. It took twice as much time to find the stairs leading to the 3rd floor. There, everyone rested themselves for several minutes before heading towards the third floor. Julius and Amelia in particular were discussing their experiences on the previous two floors and took a peek at the third floor''s monsters to devise a plan ahead of time. It was a good decision. ¡¶Lightning Cascade!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý ¡¶Explosion!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý Lightning boomed and fire crackled all over the place as Julius and Amelia rained down a barrage of spells towards the enemies. Be it ogres, pixies, aquaeoses, or lesser minotaurs, all of them were burnt to a crisp in the end. Of course, both Julius'' spear and Amelia''s whip were also brandished constantly. Whenever the monsters survived the spells fired at the beginning, their weapons would do the work and greet them "warmly". Slicing, piercing, and lashing them without mercy. If there was something to be worried about, it was that the dungeon became wetter and wetter the deeper they went. It was a problem for Julius and Amelia''s lightning and fire attributes. Especially when they were running out of mana as well. The walk continued and dozens of monsters were slaughtered by the hands of Julius and Amelia. As luck would have it, they got lucky and managed to find the floors to the 4th floor in just a little under three hours. Blub Blub Blub Blub But it doesn''t mean they are going straight to the next floor. Just like the previous floors, there is a horde of monsters guarding the stairs. They were mostly aquaeoses with a single siren in the mix. Their luck has run out. Although the Siren was an F-rank monster just like the others, it has a special ability called "Death''s Symphony", an ability which makes people sluggish and relaxed, a mindset unfit for battle. Thankfully, Julius and Amelia were still far away from the monsters'' attack range. "Your Highness, I... I don''t think I can continue anymore. My mana pool is also running low." £ÛAmelia£Ý Another problem has arisen. Since Amelia has the flame attribute, she poured much more mana to eliminate the enemies. Julius was also running low, but Amelia''s mana pool was almost dry. It was a desperate situation. "Grey, Yuna, do you have an elixir we can borrow?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm, we do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great, then I''ll©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "But we won''t be giving you any." £ÛGrey£Ý "What?!" £ÛJulius£Ý The hope Julius felt was quickly crushed by Grey''s follow up. He then looked towards Yuna''s direction but the latter also had the same expression. Neither of the two wanted to give them any elixirs to recover mana. "Hey, don''t be stingy!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Look here, Julius. The moment you agreed to the offer, the test had started. You should have asked us before you went dungeon diving." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu. There isn''t a potion shop inside dungeons©` Ah! But I think we could go back up to the entrance and do trade. That''s what adventurers do, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, that''s a great idea, Yuna! That would make the simulation much more realistic. Should we do that then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You two..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius could only heave a sigh sigh at the couple in front of him. While he could understand where they''re coming from, he was annoyed that every single aspect since their agreement was a part of the test. They really were demonic teachers. Still, he couldn''t take his attention off their current situation. Their fatigue, mana, enemies, time limits before other enemies start spawning, he considered all aspects as he thought of a plan. But no matter how hard he tried, only one solution came up. "Amelia, I''m sorry for this." £ÛJulius£Ý "What are you talking about, Your©` Kyaa?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Anelia couldn''t even finish her words when Julius suddenly placed his hands on the back of her knee and back, carrying her princess carry style. It was so sudden that Amelia couldn''t help but blush all the while remaining confused. "Hold on tight, Amelia. We''ll be dashing our way through." £ÛJulius£Ý "E-Eh? Your Highness?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Just trust me this once, alright?" £ÛJulius£Ý Amelia didn''t ask anymore after that. She just decided to just hold Julius by the neck with her delicate-looking hands, her face burning red and her heart pounding mad. All the while concerned whether she was too heavy for Julius. She was still a maiden in love, after all. Amelia in his arms, Julius circulated all of what remains of his mana throughout his body, exploding them skillfully when they arrived at his lower body. And ij a quick burst, he quickly darted through the halls, leaving clouds of dust and lightning sparks in his wake. Like a wild stallion galloping through an open meadow, Julius bolted his way through the enemies. Some tried to attack him, but before they could hit, Julius was gone before their attack connected. Not even the Siren was able to start her song. By the time all of the enemies noticed, the two were already at the entrance of the stairs. Julius'' plan worked successfully, only that he had finally ran out of energy, his legs immediately giving out as soon as they were safe. "Haah... That was scary..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah. It really was. Things would have gotten ugly if your mana was even a tab bit lower. Thankfully, you two made it." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true, we got©` Ahh! When did you get here?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Huh? We ran with you, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t only Grey, Yuna was also there beside him. Julius was too focused on running towards the stairs, he didn''t even notice those two running with them. Not breaking a single swear, no less. They really were monsters. Well, the two were S-rankers. They were beings who could swiftly destroy mountains in a single strike. There was no need to compare himself to such people. Such was what Julius thought to comfort himself. "Haah... So, how did we do? Must be pretty pathetic considering we ran away from the enemies, right?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? What do you mean? I think you made the right decision. I''d also run away if I was in your place." £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait, really?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah. In that situation, it''s either you escape or just dash your way through. It''s only stupid to engage in needless battles when you''re tired... Julius, just what do you think dungeon diving is all about?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uhh... Defeating all monsters and getting to the deepest floor?" £ÛJulius£Ý Grey and Yuna were frozen at Julius'' answer. While he wasn''t technically wrong, his concept was a little off. It wasn''t just about fighting and making achievements. There were also a lot of things to consider such as mapping, gaining experience, collecting, making decisions and a lot more. People do them subconsciously so they don''t think too much of them, but they are also just as important. Well, Grey and Yuna wouldn''t be telling him right away. It''s for him to figure out by himself. "Well, let''s leave it at that for now. And Julius... you might want to let go of your fianc¨¦e for a moment. I think she''s already had enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, that''s right. Amelia''s so red already!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was only then that Julius realized his hands were still holding Amelia ever so tightly. Her face blushing profusely was the very reason she has been quiet all this time. Her mind was already overheating from too much stimulation, prompting Julius to turn red soon after. Amelia''s face as red as one can be and teasing smiles plastered on Grey and Yuna''s faces, the night proceeded just as usual. There was dinner, bathing, a nice long friendly chat, and of course, a well-deserved sleep for everyone, readying themselves for the tomorrow soon to come. CHAPTER 173 END Chapter 174: Record Clear! Rumble Rumble Rumble The ground quaked and danced with the rising of the morning sun. But there was no chirping of birds nor rustling of streams to be heard, only the clanging of metals and lashing of whips and vines as fights ensued across the dungeon. It was only a little over 7 o''clock in the morning, but Julius and Amelia were already in a tight spot, their bodies sweating as they tread between life and death, narrowly dodging the enemies'' attacks and their stamina being leeched off at a constant rate. Meanwhile, as the two of them struggled, the other two characters only sat nearby, drinking hot chocolate milk on their own whilst also eating some sweet, fragrant cookies, undisturbed by the scene of their friends struggling desperately. "Here, Yuna, ahh¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now that Julius and Amelia were focused on the opponents in front of them, the two were now flirting out in the open. Well, they were still restraining themselves, but their actions are enough to warrant the jealousy of many, especially those who are single. Golems, treants, and high orcs. Such were the enemies Julius and Amelia faced. They couldn''t even stand around and rest even if they wanted to, otherwise, their movements would be restrained by the treants'' roots. It was fortunate that even if they were of the same rank, they are about two or three times stronger. It would have been a problem since the enemies outnumbered them five folds. They were also annoying since they didn''t give them time to separate the enemies and destroy them one by one. "Tsk! If that''s what you want, then so be it!" £ÛJulius£Ý Infuriated, Julius gave up on separating the enemies. Instead, he gathered them all in one spot. Every time one of them loses interest in him, he would quickly wound them to regain their attention. It was a simple yet effective strategy. As for Amelia, she only remained still, or rather, she was preparing to cast a strong spell. Julius hasn''t instructed her of anything, she just knew after performing dozens of quests together with him in the past few months. "Amelia, now!" £ÛJulius£Ý The preparations were complete. All the monsters have been gathered into a single side of the room. Julius quickly took a step back, utilizing his great physical strength to create a large distance in just a matter of seconds. ¡¶Burst Flare!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý At Amelia''s call, flames roared and soared towards the enemies, devouring what was served in front of it like a starving lion. The heat was enough to turn wood into cinders in just a moment''s notice, not leaving behind a breathing soul. The lesser golems may not have been affected too much, but the same couldn''t be said for the others. The high orcs received large burns, their screams bursting echoing all over the halls, while the treants were completely turned to charcoal. With it, the tides of the battle had shifted. With the enemies still puzzled by the attack, Julius didn''t let the opportunity slip by and rushed back towards them the very moment the flames died down. He then gripped her spear with all his might, charging towards the lesser golems. ¡¶Howling Cleaver!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý Julius stopped on his tracks, planting his foot to the ground aggressively, and in a single breath, he brandished his spear sideways, a burst of wind running wildly as soon as the attack finished, a howl echoing soon after. Thud Thud Thud Soon after, a couple loud thuds echoed in the air as the lesser golems'' bodies fell to the dungeon ground. They were all cut perfectly, not a single flaw to be seen. The moment their bodies fell, they were already lifeless. ¡¶Lashing Gale!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý But the attack didn''t stop there. As soon as the lesser golems fell, Amelia leaped towards the air. A torrent of lashes came rushing towards the enemies, leaving large, gashing wounds in their bodies and breaking their bones and limbs at the same time. In just a few seconds, most of the enemies were already defeated and what was left were all injured and incapacitated. Well, even with that, their eyes were still burning with passion, passion to destroy Amelia and Julius that is. Buhiikkkk Buhiikkkk Buhiikkkk Along with their spirits, the high orcs raised their maces to the air as they charged towards Amelia who just landed to the ground. But even with their riot, there wasn''t a single change in Amelia''s expression. She only looked at them with empty eyes. "You''re too noisy. ¡¶Lightning Cascade¡·!" £ÛJulius£Ý But they couldn''t even touch a single hair on her. Before they came to Amelia''s range, a net of lightning strikes ricocheted around the dungeon, zapping all of the high orcs that remained. After a couple seconds, all that could be seen were black, burnt bodies which fell with a thud. Light illuminated the dungeons as the monster remains vanished into thin air. All that were left behind were a number of drop items and mana crystals which are already in the hundred-kiel range. Things were starting to get valuable. "Hmm... Such a shame... There aren''t any orkish maces. Those could go for 15 thousand kiels each." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. We could buy hundreds of meat skewers with it..." £ÛYuna£Ý The two have finished their battle flawlessly, but there wasn''t a single praise to be heard. They were only thinking about food and random things, their minds totally not in line with what Julius and Amelia were thinking. "Grey, we''re done here. You can collect the drops now." £ÛJulius£Ý "Alright, be there in a minute!" £ÛGrey£Ý It was only when Julius called out to him that Grey actually started to work. At the same time, Amelia headed to where Grey was and took his place. She was now chatting happily with Yuna, resting her body at the same time. As for Julius, he remained at where he was and observed at the dungeon''s recovery function. No matter how many times he''s seen it, it really was fascinating that walls were able to repair themselves after sustaining damage. Not only that, the repairs were perfect as well, looking the same as before. After which, he then looked at Grey, who was currently humming as he collected the monster drops, with a certain curious look in his eyes. It was a question which has been weighing down on his mind since the day before. One he just found odd. "Grey, can I ask something?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Sure, go ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý "So, yesterday, you were refusing to give us potions and elixirs, right?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah? What about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing really. I just found it odd that you''re helping us collect the drops despite refusing to help in other ways. Why is that?" £ÛJulius£Ý Grey''s hands stopped as soon as he heard Julius'' question. He then straightened his back and cupped his chin with his right hand, his brain put to work as he also thought about Julius'' question. Not very seriously, of course. While it was true that he wanted to maximize the efficiency of the two''s training experience by not bothering with collecting the drops, it was also because he just didn''t want to waste things which could be made into money or materials they could use for their hobbies. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Of course, the total might not matter much to Julius and Amelia, having been born into the most powerful families in the kingdom. But that doesn''t mean he could afford to waste things as they are. There really aren''t many complicated reasons behind it. "Hmm... Just because, I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hah...?" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius was baffled, dumbfounded even as his mouth hung open in agape. He was expecting something more complex and sophisticated which goes along Grey and Yuna''s training style. Never did he expect it was just because of a simple whim. After that, Julius didn''t ask anymore questions. He just simply closed his mouth and started helping out Grey in collecting the monster drops. Meanwhile, contrary to their silent atmosphere, the girls were chatting happily. Such a scene played for several minutes to come. Time passed some more and it didn''t take too long before Grey and Julius wrapped up with collecting the drops. And just in time, the mana inside the dungeon has started to swirl and gather aggressively once again. "Oh, it seems like your enemies are spawning again... I''m going back to where Yuna is. Good luck." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, yeah, sure." £ÛJulius£Ý Casual as ever, Grey returned to the resting area. At the same time, Amelia was also called over by Julius. They haven''t had enough rest for them to recover completely, but it was enough to go another round. The cycle has started once again. Morning, noon, afternoon, all the way until evening, all Julius and Amelia did was fight and rest in a never-ending cycle. The only times they had a break was when they had meals during lunch and dinner, tasting better and better the more work they poured into their training. Another day passed and such a cycle repeated once again. After resting a little while after breakfast, it was time to fight again. One day, two days, three days, the cycle continued for a few days, savoring all the time they had. Of course, with each passing day, Julius and Amelia''s skills were polished further and further. It was a tough schedule, but they managed to pull through every time. As for the injuries they received, there were only minor scratches. Grey and Yuna didn''t even have to interfere even once. And it went without saying that they accumulated a lot of materials and mana crystals. Even with the smaller drop rates in dungeons and Labyrinths, they still managed to gather a lot, enough to get a few dozen thousand kiels. ¡¶Silver Pythons!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý With a lash of Amelia''s whip, the ground started to rumble and the dungeon walls growled. Binds of mana soon burst forth from the ground piercing the enemies and restraining their movements. They coiled around their bodies as if they were real snakes, constricting tighter and tighter. Being of the Python class which specializes in restricting enemies, it was easy for Amelia to put the enemies in place. The binds may not last long with how powerful and many enemies there are, it was more than enough for Julius to make his strike. ¡¶Crimson Thunders!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý A single thrust, but more than a dozen spears burst forth from Julius'' strike. All enemies in front of him were pierced mercilessly, leaving large, gaping holes in their bodies and spilling crimson blood all over the ground. An art worthy of its name. The only ones who survived were the lesser golems whose bodies were tougher than the others. Well, even if they survived, their bodies were now full of holes, some of their joints destroyed and their cores cracked. ¡¶Crimson Thunders!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý And with another strike, the golems were finally struck down, their bodies turning to mere rubble. Cloud of dust filled the air as the debris fell one after another. The only ones left were two people whose faces were trickling with sweat. "Huff... Huff... What batch does that.. Huff... make it today?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I... Huff... Huff... I believe that is the... Huff... Fifth batch... Huff... Your Highness..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Lunch is soon to come, and after fighting all morning, Julius and Amelia''s legs finally gave out. The exhaustion and fatigue they accumulated finally hit them, their breaths completely rugged. If it wasn''t dangerous, they would have laid down on the ground already and had their rest. Clap Clap Clap A series of applause echoed from the back as two figures approached them without much care in the world, two of the few people who could afford to be carefree in such a dangerous dungeon. It was Grey and Yuna who just finished cooking lunch. "You did it, Julius, Amelia! I''m so proud of you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Good job, you two. Now, why don''t you both stand up and we''ll be having our lunch shortly." £ÛGrey£Ý They really were carefree. Grey was still wearing his apron while Yuna was holding a spatula in her hand as they approached the two. It really was a unique sight. After all, there aren''t many people crazy enough to cook so carefreely in a dungeon. In the first place, people only bring jerky, bread, fruits, and long-lasting foods in the dungeons. Cooking is totally out of the window for common sense. Most adventurers would surely be shocked once they learn of how luxurious Grey and Yuna''s meals are, a fortune only Julius and Amelia knew of. "That''s a little harsh, Grey. My legs are still trembling, you know? How about you lend me a hand? That would be greatly appreciated." £ÛJulius£Ý "Haah... You really are hopeless... Are you sure you''re a royal?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oi, that''s too much! I also have feelings, you know?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, yeah, sure you do." £ÛGrey£Ý It was just an insult one after another, but Julius didn''t mind it too much as he also pays him back in kind whenever he has the chance. Such was the friendship between the two. A totally chaotic yet also harmonious relationship. "Amelia, do you need a hand?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you, I would really love that." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Fufufu, sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý On the other side of the dungeon, Yuna and Amelia''s interaction only radiated warmth and sweetness. Not only did Yuna lend Amelia a hand, she also made sure to cast holy magic on her to ensure her wellbeing. It wasn''t that the girls were gentle and boys were rough, no, not at all. Julius was just one unfortunate lad. Both Grey and Yuna liked teasing him while being totally gentle with Amelia, completely different to how people would treat him in the kingdom. Only the two have the guts to treat him in such a way. Lunch soon started and Julius and Amelia''s souls were healed with a hearty lunch. Despite being completely exhausted just a few minutes ago, after having a taste of their meals, they quickly became energetic. A complete recovery! "Fuu¡«! I knew it! Meals really are the best!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness, please calm down. We''re still having a meal." £ÛAmelia£Ý "You''re too stiff Amelia, here, have some of these." £ÛJulius£Ý "Y-Your Highness! That''s too much!" £ÛAmelia£Ý It was so lively, and it wasn''t just Amelia and Julius. Grey and Yuna were also having their own scene together. They might not be able to flirt as much with Julius and Amelia around, but it didn''t mean they couldn''t be sweet at all. Their stomachs and hearts full, lunch went on smoothly. They then cleaned up before themselves as usual and had a little rest before continuing their journey, only that there was a little change in their routines. "Julius, Amelia, we''ll be stopping your training now. It''s already been a few days. We might get late at the opening if we stay any longer." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? It''s that time already?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah. And since it''ll be a waste if we just leave the dungeon be, Yuna will be clearing it. As for the three of us, we''ll be collecting any drops left behind until the dungeon closes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, so Yuna''ll be the one clearing it? I thought it''d be you, Grey." £ÛJulius£Ý "I also thought that too. Since Grey is the strongest out of all of us." £ÛAmelia£Ý Commented Julius and Amelia, but little did they know Grey was also rearing to go clear the dungeon too. And it totally wasn''t because he couldn''t deny Yuna''s request. It was actually one of the rare instances that he did. Unfortunately for him, Grey lost in a game of rock-paper-scissors. The chance of seeing how a dungeon gets cleared slipped pass through his grasp. It was a shame but there was nothing he could do about it. "Everyone, I''ll be going now¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Tell me later about the boss, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yuna, don''t forget to take care of yourself, okay?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Good luck!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Un! Bye, everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Waving her hand goodbye to everyone, Yuna slowly turned her around, her eyes fixed towards the unknown depths. She has explored a Labyrinth before and it was undoubtedly more exciting. But just the thought of clearing a dungeon riles her up much more. Her blood is boiling in excitement. In just the blink of an eye, the silver haired lady suddenly vanished into thin air. Neither Julius nor Amelia could see her movement. They both stood there in shock and awe of Yuna''s unbelievable speed. "Damn... So that''s what a High-Ranker is, huh..." £ÛJulius£Ý "I couldn''t even catch a glimpse of her... Yuna is amazing..." £ÛAmelia£Ý She was so close yet so far. Both Amelia and Julius couldn''t grasp the distance between them and Yuna, it was simply too large. Strangely enough, they weren''t discouraged a little bit. Rather, a new fire was lit ablaze in their hearts. A fire fiercer than any before. ... Buhiiikkk Gruwaakkkk Krrukkkkk Screams filled the air as a silver streak bolted across the dungeon halls. Be it ogres, golems, treats, or whatever monsters were present, all were quickly killed in a fraction of a second without even being able to defend themselves. Heads were decapitated, cores were shattered, and blood was spilled all over the dungeon floor as the silver streak continued its killing spree, not even slowed down a little bit by the number of enemies. It didn''t matter what was in front of it. All of them were defeated without a second thought. Third Floor... Fourth Floor... Fifth Floor... Sixth Floor... It didn''t even take several minutes. With each passing second, the silver streak went deeper and deeper into the dungeon. And even when the enemies got stronger, all of them still suffered the same fate as those before them. She was merciless, she was cold, and she was powerful. If one were to see such a scene, they would surely be unable to forget it throughout their whole lives. Some may think of it as only a hallucination, some might think it''s only a dream, but to the eyes of the monsters she had slain, she was undoubtedly real. "I see... So this is how the boss room looks like..." £ÛYuna£Ý The massacre only stopped when the silver streak arrived in a massive metal door. All one needs is a single glance and they would be able to tell the level of danger lurking behind it. It was only a door, but it was already so intimidating. "S... So... So... So cool!!" £ÛYuna£Ý But to the eyes of the silver-haired elf named Yuna, such a sight was not scary at all. Rather, it looked fantastic and mesmerizing. Her eyes were now sparkling as she inspected every single detail of the massive structure before her. She was completely different to the indifferent lady who was just massacring several hundred monsters without a second thought. Now, there was only an adorable lady who was like a child who just got herself a new toy. Her childish personality has come out yet again. "Ah! Yuna, get ahold of yourself!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, she was able to get her priorities straight and her mind was now back on the right track. It was a shame that she couldn''t play around too much with the boss room door, but she couldn''t do much about it. Her eyes, cold as deep blue ice, a cold gaze pierced the door as she looked at it. She was now in her battle mode, ready to take down the boss monster with her utmost capabilities©` or so how it should have been, but there was just one tiny problem... "Ah... How do I open it again...?" £ÛYuna£Ý ... She was too excited about clearing the dungeon, she completely forgot to ask Grey how to open the boss room in the first place. She was now at a complete loss, unable to believe herself and embarrassed about her little blunder, Of course, Yuna could just use her "Phaseless" and phase through the doors, but she wanted to experience the whole dungeon experience. There was only one solution which came to mind. One which she truly felt sorry about. "Sorry, about this door. I really want to study you, but I have no other choice. I''m really sorry...! ¡¶Winter Gale''s Parade¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý Countless icicles formed in the air as Yuna''s cold words echoed in the labyrinth. The very next moment, a torrent rained down upon the doors, the silhouettes of frozen knights changing though it to be seen. The air''s temperature dropped down dramatically in just a single second, the moisture starting to freeze into snowdrops. At the same time, holes appeared in the door one after another every single time an icicle passed though, such a scene continued to unfold until the sturdy door finally fell. BANGGGG It wasn''t even a thud. The door was so heavy, it was a straight up bang, the rumbling of the ground following it soon after. Yet even with such a booming noise, there isn''t a single shred of emotion in Yuna''s face, only a little bit of regret from breaking down the boss room door. "Dungeon boss, I''ve come to challenge you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Soon after the ground rumble, Yuna''s declaration followed. Such a declaration was issued towards the gargantuan figure who stood still in front of her, frozen spikes covering its body and its build being the very definition of "scary". It truly deserved to be called a dungeon boss. It wasn''t just the dungeon boss itself. The very boss room was very intimidating as well. With frozen spikes running across the walls and ceiling, it looked like a frozen room straight from hell. One which would literally make cold chills run down one''s spine. But something was strange. Even when Yuna already entered the boss room, there was only silence. No movement nor noises to be observed throughout the whole area. It was only then that Yuna had realized something... "Ah... The boss was a water elemental, right...?" £ÛYuna£Ý The battle was already over before it even started. Yuna''s spell was too powerful, not only did it break down the massive doors, it also froze the flooded room and the boss at the same time. It was a complete overkill. Crack Crack Shatter Along with Yuna''s realization, the massive figure in front of her then started showing cracks, breaking and falling apart, and turning back to mana soon after. It was anti-climatic, not a trace of excitement to be seen on Yuna''s face even when the treasure chest appeared. There was only disbelief and disappointment, It was on that day that a certain lesson was deeply engraved in Yuna''s heart. That any attacks that can break through a dungeon door can easily kill a boss. It was a lesson she''ll never forget her entire life. CHAPTER 174 END Chapter 175: Molten Sweetness: Lava Cake! "Grey, here''s another one." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Oh, there''s some here too." £ÛJulius£Ý Voices echoed one after another with the sound of footsteps as people wandered around the dungeon hallways. All three of them were calm as an undisturbed lake as they counted the drops they''ve gathered in just a short amount of time. It has been a few minutes since Yuna dashed her way through the dungeon and now, the three who were left behind were at the end of the 3rd floor, having gathered hundreds upon hundreds of things already as they chatted along the way. "I gotta say... Your storage ring really is amazing, Grey... I mean, just how much space does it have? I''m sure we''ve already used more than what a Superior-Grade item would allow. Is it Legendary-Grade?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm... Let''s just say it''s something special. Yeah, let''s leave it at that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oi, what''s with that answer?! Just tell us already!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius whining in the background, the item collection continued, and so, every single drop there is to be seen was stored in Grey''s ring. It was now time to head down the stairs and take a look at the 4th floor. As they went down the stairs, Julius continued pestering Grey to tell him what grade of storage ring he possessed, but all his efforts were to no avail. Grey just decided to ignore him, chatting with Amelia as if there wasn''t another person with them. Such a scene continued as they spiraled down. "Haah... Really, what a mess..." £ÛGrey£Ý They haven''t even stepped foot on the floor yet and what already greeted them was a massive pain in the ass. Hundreds of items lay down on the ground all the while as D-rank monsters roamed about freely at the entrance. If it wasn''t a mess, then there''s nothing else that can describe it. "Haah... Just wait a little bit. I''ll just clean up the trash." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he stepped foot on the floor. The very moment he did, all the monsters'' eyes were on him. They all charged without any regard for their lives, soughing only death and destruction for those who entered their domain. Unfortunately for them, Grey wasn''t just any normal intruder©` no, rather, he couldn''t be called normal as a person at all. Even amongst the standards of High-Rankers, both him and Yuna are in the realm of irregularities, achieving such a high rank at such a young age. ¡¶Wind Cutter¡· £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t a little bit of excitement to be felt in Grey''s voice. As soon as he chanted his words, a blade of wind flew out of his palms and towards his enemies. In the very next moment, the area totally became silent as the dead. It was a graveyard. The blade, without much effort, cut off everything in sight. Be it golems, ogres, and elemental monsters, they were all cut down and blasted without mercy. Not even the dungeon walls were spared from the brunt of the attack. Soon, everything vanished into thin air, only leaving behind a number of drop items, varying from hides, horns, ores, and even equipment. Just by a rough total, the items could earn them dozens of thousands of kiels, maybe even reaching the hundreds. "Haah... No matter how many times I see it, it''s just plain ridiculous... Just how is someone like him our age?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu, I don''t think we''ll ever get to find the answer to that question, Your Highness. They are Grey and Yuna, after all. Fufufu!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Yeah, you''re right... Let''s just leave it at that..." £ÛJulius£Ý It wasn''t even a real answer. Julius and Amelia just decided to not think too much about it, they won''t get an answer out of it anyway. They just decided to leave it to a fact that they are who they are. "Oi, Julius, stop whining and help me out already. The drops aren''t going to collect themselves, you know? And Amelia, too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, yeah, be there in a minute." £ÛJulius£Ý "Yes, coming¡«!" £ÛAmelia£Ý The item collection continued once more, and they were able to get a lot more items than they did in the previous floors. As they progressed, Grey also shot out a number of spells, defeating a lot of enemies in a single strike and dropping more items for them to collect. It was an endless cycle. Ghieekkk Kuruuukkkk Blub Blub Blub Countless noises echoed as they traversed the dungeon halls with such calm and composed demeanors, unfazed by the enemies'' looks and numbers. The monsters charged yet again, raising their weapons and preparing their attacks simultaneously. "How annoying... ¡¶Wind©` Huh...?" £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t a blade of wind to be seen. Grey was about to destroy them mercilessly like usual, suddenly, something strange happened to the monsters charging towards them. Without fail, every single one of them suddenly froze in place. Grey hasn''t even casted any curse magic or anything of the sort, yet the monsters all froze on their tracks, looking like statues in a wax museum. Even when their positions were unstable, they still stopped. It was quite an interesting sight to behold. Soon, the monsters in front of them turned into blobs of light before breaking into fragments and vanishing into thin air. They weren''t defeated, they just suddenly vanished as if some sort of mechanism was in play. "Huh? What''s happening?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? Did you cast a spell, Grey?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Both Julius and Amelia were confused by such a sight, looking left and right as they tried to observe the strange phenomenon. Meanwhile, Grey only smiled gently, fully knowing what just happened. He was the only one who did. "Julius, Amelia, let''s hurry up and collect the drops and mana crystals. We won''t be here for too long." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? What do you mean?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Nothing much, it''s just that Yuna has cleared the dungeon already." £ÛGrey£Ý A smile appeared on Grey''s face as he ended his statement, one full of pride and satisfaction. He may not be the one to clear the dungeon, but he was still happy that Yuna got to do it. That was already enough for him. Meanwhile, just like the monsters from before, Julius and Amelia were now frozen in place, their mouths hanging wide open in agape and their eyes filled with shock as they tried to process what kind of insanity Grey had just dropped on them. "Wait, what do you mean by cleared?! It hasn''t even been 15 minutes, you know?! Not even a quarter of an hour!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Th-That''s right! Maybe you''re mistaken, Grey. Maybe the dungeon is only 4 floors! A D-rank dungeon!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Yeah. No matter how strong Yuna is, it should still be impossible!" £ÛJulius£Ý Both Julius and Amelia were in disbelief. Well, who wouldn''t be? It wasn''t that they didn''t trust Yuna, Grey''s words were just too absurd for them to believe in. Every other person would react in such a way. After all, there isn''t just one path in a dungeon, there are multiple. No matter how quick one is, they would still have to search around for the entrance. Such an act would warrant more time for people before they could clear the dungeon. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Unfortunately for Julius and Amelia, Such a logic doesn''t apply to Yuna. Whenever she meets a dead end, she simply uses "Phaseless" and passes through walls. It saves her time as she doesn''t need to travel the same long, winding paths anymore and just head straight back to the fork road. Well, there was no need to reveal Yuna''s abilities willy-nilly. Even if they''re friends, hiding them would still prove more beneficial. Grey just decided to let them speculate as he continued collecting the monster drops by himself. "Oh? Looks like time''s up," £ÛGrey£Ý And just as he finished collecting all the drops there was, the dungeon floor, the walls, and even the ceiling, everything started to grow dimly, getting brighter and brighter with the passing of time. "Wh-What''s happening?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Oi, Grey! Why''s the ground glowing?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Didn''t I tell you? Yuna already cleared the dungeon. We''re just simply being transported back to the entrance." £ÛGrey£Ý Nonchalantly, Grey answered Julius and Amelia''s worries. There wasn''t even a speck of concern on his face. There was only a gentle smile as he hummed to himself, thinking of all the things they gained from such an unexpected find. The light grew even brighter after several seconds had passed. Soon, a feeling of dizziness struck everyone as if their minds were being warped constantly. It wasn''t anything harmful, just the side effect of being teleported the first time. RUMBBLLLEEEEE The ground started to shake and cracks started to appear in the walls. A few more seconds later, there was the gushing of water as the dungeon was flooded, returning to its original state. Even the dungeon''s collapse looked so beautiful. Then, there was darkness. Flutter Trickle Chirp Chirp In the pitch black darkness, such calming sounds echoed in everyone''s ears. The scent of water, trees, and flowers caressed their noses and the gentle sensation of the dancing wind touched their skin. As they opened their eyes, a field of colors greeted them along with the shining, crystal-clear waters. The light from the sun welcomed them after a few days of staying inside the dungeon. Not only was it a beautiful sight, it was satisfying to the heart as well. It was perfect©` or so it should have been. But in such beautiful scenery, there was a certain silver-haired elf, squatting in the ground, running her finger along the ground as an atmosphere of depression and gloom surrounded her. The complete opposite of the scenery around her. "Uh... Umm... Yuna...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... Grey...." £ÛYuna£Ý When the moping young lady turned around, it was even worse. Her eyes were as lifeless as one can be as she looked at Grey. The excited Yuna from before was no more. All that was left was a sad and depressed young lady. Even her pointy elven ears looked down. It was a sight one couldn''t help but look at worry. Knowing Yuna, there was only one reason Grey could think of why she was acting that way. The three years he lived with her wasn''t just for show. "Umm... Julius, Amelia, why don''t you two look around and relax for a little bit. We''ll be joining you afterwards." £ÛGrey£Ý "You sure?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, I can take care of this myself." £ÛGrey£Ý Prompted by Grey, Julius and Amelia left the two alone as they enjoyed their own time together. It has been some time since they were free and so, they made sure to enjoy everything to the fullest. With him alone with Yuna, Grey then calmly sat beside her and poked at her cheeks without any apparent reason. Yet no matter how much he did so there wasn''t much of a response from Yuna. She only looked at the waterfall with empty eyes. "Yuna, what''s wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The treasure chest..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, what about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "There wasn''t a single potion ingredient in there..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was just like Grey had suspected. She had the same disappointed look when she also found out the same thing when they opened treasure chests in the Labyrinth. It was the look of someone who received the same coffee mug every year in christmas. Oh, the disappointment. The only difference from then and now was that she was much more depressed. Since there were a lot of treasure chests in Labyrinths, she didn''t mind it too much and just looked forward to the next treasure chest. But in a dungeon where there was only one, all of her excitement was drained of her heart the moment she opened the chest. Not only was she not able to fight the boss monster, the rewards were also disappointing. Who wouldn''t be disappointed? "Alright, then how about this... All the materials we get in the Labyrinth of Flames, you can choose any and all materials you want. Is that alright with you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! No takesy-backsies?" £ÛYuna£Ý The very moment Grey suggested those words, Yuna''s eyes lit up with an unknown flame. Her passion was quickly moved as she thought of all the materials she could get her hands on. She was excited©` no, super excited! "Yeah. And since I''ll be training on the 10th floor, I''ll also give you every material I find down there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Grey, I love you! I really, really love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý The usual Yuna was back, and now, her eyes were sparkling very brightly as she gave Grey her tightest and warmest embrace. Thankfully, Julius and Amelia weren''t there. Well, it was actually because Grey knew what would happen that he sent them away. It wasn''t the first time Yuna had done such things. ''Haah... Really... What a bothersome girlfriend I have...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sighed deep inside his mind, but his face only showed a gentle and warm smile as he patted Yuna''s head. No matter how troublesome and clingy she may be, she was still the girl he fell in love with and he doesn''t regret doing so. Julius and Amelia soon returned and now, it was the time to fulfill their promise. With the end of the dungeon, it was time to cook up a feast for everyone''s efforts. It wasn''t easy deciding what dishes to cook, but after days of debating, they finally got themselves a perfect course. An open kitchen has once again appeared in the beautiful meadows. Along with it was a plethora of ingredients consisting meat, dairy, poultry, seafoods, vegetables, and fruit products. Of course, there were also a multitude of spices and seasonings. Everything was ready. "Yuna, I''ll leave the main dishes to you. I''ll be making the side dishes and the desserts. Good luck." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Their spirits through the roof, the kitchen''s symphony once again blended with the melody of nature. Like dancers on a stage, Grey and Yuna moved gracefully in the kitchen as they moved about, preparing dish after dish. Even though they still haven''t eaten, Julius and Amelia found their hearts full as they looked at the two''s performance. Their eyes and hearts were both mesmerized by the grace of the two, performing like delicate pieces of art which could soothe the soul. Glazed roast turkey, lobster thermidor, braised beef stew, special spicy curry, creamy carbonara, tuna salad, steamed fried rice, cheesy meat tarts, and a lot more dishes appeared one after another, all of which, a special dish which tastes like heaven, Even though they have seen similar dishes in their own abodes, Julius and Amelia were still in awe. Not only did they show how they were prepared so beautifully, they also looked even more refined than anything they''ve ever had. Not even the meals in the royal banquet could compare. "Oh, Grey, what are you making?" £ÛYuna£Ý "They''re lava cakes. You''ve never had one, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course I haven''t, you haven''t made one for me, after all... Grey, as I thought... you don''t love me as much as I do, do you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Where did that come from?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I mean, you should be letting me have a taste of everything first, right? I''m your girlfriend, after all! It''s only natural, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey could only chuckle playfully at Yuna''s silly speculations and conclusions. Well, who wouldn''t? Even though she was saying those words, she was constantly moving about, looking at what Grey was doing with curious eyes, not even showing any signs of pouting. She was just trying to poke fun at him. Yuna, wearing such excitement in her face, Grey continued moving his hands as he did the latter steps of the procedure. He was done greasing and preheating the ramekins, making the matter, and preparing the toppings. All that was left was to bake and everything would be done. And it wasn''t just a single flavor of lava cake. Not only was there chocolate, there was also cheese, white chocolate, raspberry, and salted caramel, a grand total of five delicious cakes were to be introduced to the world of Merusia''s cuisine. Click The moment the cakes were placed inside the oven, all that there was left to do was wait for the cakes to bake at high temperature, making sure the sides are baked while the insides are still molten. "Oh right, Yuna. How did the fight with the dungeon boss go?" £ÛGrey£Ý The very moment Grey said those words, Yuna''s body quickly flinched. She thought Grey had completely forgotten about it, but oh how wrong she was. Now, her face was sweating as she tried to find an excuse, something she isn''t very good at. It was then that Grey realized that something definitely went wrong. Yuna''s reaction was so obvious, there wasn''t a way he wouldn''t notice. The only problem was that he doesn''t know how she could have messed up. Only then did he realize that he had completely forgotten to teach Yuna one important thing. "Yuna... Don''t tell me, you... You just straight up blasted the boss room''s doors, didn''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No... I didn''t do that..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a lie. A total lie. Not only did her eyes immediately start swimming, her body also started to fidget around and her voice getting smaller. There was no need to ask more. Grey had already figured out what happened in the dungeon. "Haah... What spell did you use?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Winter Gale''s Parade...?" £ÛYuna£Ý She was very honest. Now knowing she was busted, Yuna just simply said the truth with a depressed voice. Meanwhile, Grey could only feel pity for the dungeon boss, dying even before the fight started. A silent atmosphere was about them. A sweet scent soon filled the air and it was time for the finale. Grey hastily headed to the oven and swift has movements, he quickly inverted the ramekins into the serving plates, putting ice cream and a variety of toppings on top of the kava cakes. With a little drizzle of chocolate and their respective syrups, five beautiful and mouth-watering masterpieces were given life. A selection of lava cakes were served atop the dining table, completing the whole course. It was a feast. "Amazing... It''s like we''re having our very own banquet." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Oi, Grey, Yuna, are we really eating all of these?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Of coursen Do you think we just made all of these for decorations?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Food is meant to be eaten, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý One after another, everyone took their seat under the shade of the trees. Surrounded by such beautiful flowers and the sound of the streaming river filling their ears, is there even a more picturesque scene? They were basically a painting. """"Thank you for the meal!!"""" As their voices echoed towards the eternal blue sky, everyone dug their spoons and forks on the dishes before them with such joy and vigor painted on their faces, feeling the taste of heaven as soon as they took their first bites, Ironically, the most unruly one within them was the prince himself. Despite being royalty, Julius looked like he was the one with the least table manners. Without any prying eyes around, he could finally let loose and enjoy the meal to the fullest. Well, I say most unruly, but he was still eating properly, just too energetically. "Dammit! Why is this so good?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hey, was that an insult or a compliment?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s a complement, of course. I''m just envious that you get to eat such delicious meals! Grey, Yuna, why don''t you become royal chefs?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Nah, no thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I''m also good." £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t even a speck of hope for Julius. Grey and Yuna straight up rejected his invitation without a second thought. It wasn''t the first time they''ve received such an offer and they don''t think they''ll be accepting any requests anytime soon. Wallowing in regret and happiness at the same time, Julius continued enjoying his meal. The others also enjoyed theirs, chatting and laughing merrily until it was time for the desserts to be served. There was pudding, parfaits, cold milk teas, smoothies, fruit salads, cakes, and a lot more. But the one which caught everyone''s attention were the lava cakes Grey had just finished baking recently. There was no caution in everyone''s faces as they took a serving of their liking. Yuna took the white chocolate, Amelia the raspberry, Julius the chocolate, and Grey had the cheese one. The molten fillings flowed out as soon as they cut their cakes. "Waah¡«! So delicious! As expected of Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn! How fruity! I can still taste the raspberries!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Haha, I''m glad you liked it." £ÛGrey£Ý The flavors may have been different, but the feedback was one and the same, all positive as they savored their own servings with such happy faces. The only one who didn''t say anything was Julous who was looking at his plate so intently. Abrupt as one can be, Julius then placed his plate back on the dining table, standing up soon after. Not uttering a single word, he approached Grey, grabbed his shoulders tightly, and looked at with a certain color in his eyes. "Grey, become the chef for my wedding!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Eh?! Your Highness, what are you saying?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý It was all so sudden. Not one of them expected such words to come out of Julius'' mouth. Amelia was the most shocked of all of them. After all, it wouldn''t just be Julius'' wedding, it was their wedding he was talking about. Her red was now as red as the raspberry cake she was just eating. "Please, Grey! I beg of you! I want you to cook for our wedding! That''s the only way it will be the best wedding of all time! And Yuna, too!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi, you bastard, stop clinging on me!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I''m begging you! I''m willing to pay however much it would cost!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hey, Amelia, get this crazy fianc¨¦ of yours away from me!" £ÛGrey£Ý Rowdy, chaotic, disorderly. There are many words which could be used to describe the scene unfolding in such a wonderful meadow. The scene which was very warm just recently has now descended to the deepest depths of pandemonium. Julius was clinging onto Grey''s arms, the latter pushing him away, Amelia blushing evers o intensely, and Yuna looking at the scene confused as one can be. In a way, it was amazing how such a scene unfolded. Just a bunch of friends doing their thing. CHAPTER 175 END Chapter 176: Winter Wonderland! The sky was blue, the sun climbing slowly to its peak, patches of white and gray to be seen, and the flock of birds flying ever so freely. It was a normal day... Well, it would have been normal if there weren''t two platinum streaks bolting across such blueness. Two massive figures darted across the vast blue sky, spreading their beautiful pairs of wings ever so freely and letting their eyes shine with such beauty. The very moment the skylight hits them, the glow is even brighter than the sun itself. They were just too eye-catching. It wasn''t just the sly which has changed. The scenery below has also gradually started to shift. From browns and greens which covered most of what could be seen, colors if black and white started to fill the ground the more they headed north. Not only that, the air was starting to get cold as well. "Grey, how long will it be before we reach the Kosalvier?" £ÛJulius£Ý "It won''t be long. If everything goes right, we should arrive before noon." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s awfully quick, isn''t it©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "Waah¡«! Snow!" £ÛYuna£Ý Julius couldn''t even finish his words, when a squeal suddenly resounded behind Grey. And despite them being high in the sky, the very origin of the scream jumped up and down without regard for her safety, not a trace of fear in her face. One, five, thirty seven, up until it reached thousands. Snowflakes started to fall in front of everyone the more they zoomed towards the north. It wasn''t a snowstorm or anything dangerous, just a simple, beautiful snowfall, filling the lands with gray and white. It wasn''t the first time Yuna had seen snow, she had done so many times over as she used magic over and over again. But seeing it occur naturally, she couldn''t help but be mesmerized from their beauty. It was simply breathtaking. "How beautiful..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "So this is what winter is like, huh..." £ÛJulius£Ý Even the usually energetic Julius simply stopped whatever he was doing to admire the wonderful spectacle. It was out of character for him, but who could blame him? When seeing such a scene unfold, it was inevitable for one to stop and admire. It was especially true since it was the first time all of them had seen such a scene. Even Grey who has lived two lives has only seen such sights on the television. Although he doesn''t show it much, he was also in awe, mesmerized even. Although Alfrione, being a tropical country, was also beautiful in its own rights, there was just a different allure in snowy countries. Well, they would probably get used to it after a while, maybe even get annoyed by the snow, but for now, they were enjoying such a beautiful sight to the fullest. There wasn''t only snow-covered ground. There was also a frozen lake and frozen river unfolding in the scenery below. Adding to that is a couple of forests, evergreen and unbothered by the freezing snow. "Everyone, do you want to go down and play?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Would that be alright?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Of course. A day or two of playing won''t affect us too much. Just think of it as if we are starting our sightseeing right now." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a hard to refuse offer with two opposing choices. Although they wanted to hurry up and get to their destination city, they also wanted to let loose while they still could. It would be hard to get the full experience with many eyes around, after all. It was the only chance they had. "Agh! Dammit! Let''s just go and let loose!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Un! I also want to play around!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... I also agree with them. I think it''s a good idea." £ÛAmelia£Ý The answer was settled with a unanimous vote. Everyone agreed to spend a day playing around and go wild on the white snowy landscape. A gentle smile appeared on Grey''s face as he asked the familiars to descend down the snowy fields. Cold winds blew and snow flew here and there as two figures descended, creating a small blizzard of their own as they flapped their wings. Their platinum scales blending with the snow, they would have been hard to spot if it weren''t for their eyes and crystals which stood out like a sore thumb. With a little leap, everyone came down from the familiars, their boots immediately sinking down the snow as soon as they did. It was a weird feeling, but none of them found it uncomfortable, only interesting. "Oh, so this is how snow feels like, huh..." £ÛJulius£Ý "It''s somehow fluffy...? Isn''t it?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Amazing! Snow! Lots of snow!" £ÛYuna£Ý Julius stomped his feet around, Amelia squatted and played around with it with her hands, and Yuna ran around the place, not even bothered by the cold a little bit, her breath becoming visible with the drastic drop of temperature. The familiars weren''t left out either. As soon as everyone jumped down from their backs, they turned back to wolf pup forms. Grey also called out the other familiars, and so everyone was present. Well, everyone except Polaris, he was still guarding Eliza and so he wasn''t called. Grey felt bad that Polaros was always left out, but there was only so much he could do. Though they could bond during the Labyrinth dive, they couldn''t do so when enjoying simple things like playing around. He swore in his heart he''ll make it up to him when the time comes. "Oh, is that a white rabbit?" £ÛJulius£Ý Well, they weren''t the only ones around. Not only were there arctic rabbits, there were also arctic foxes and white owls to be seen. Despite looking like a frozen and desolate wasteland, the place was actually bustling with life. "Hey, Grey, first one to catch the rabbit wins! And don''t you dare use your absurd strength, you hear me!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi, Julius, wait a minute!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ha! Make me©` Ah! F*ck! So cold!" £ÛJulius£Ý Grey didn''t even have to do anything. Before Julius could even take more than a dozen steps, he already fell down helplessly towards the cold snow, shivering and freezing aggressively, the sound of his teeth clattering echoing in the air. The reason was simple. It was because he got out of Grey''s barrier which has been maintaining a comfortable temperature for the duration of the flight. Now, he was feeling coldness he had never felt before. It reminded him of the ice bath during the founding festival he and Grey once suffered against. He was now like a shriveling cat during the rain, no, actually, he was way worse. He looked like those cartoon characters whose noses were growing icicles from too much coldness as he went back to the barrier. It was only for a moment, but he experienced hell. A cold, freezing hell. "You idiot, this is why I told you to wait... Here, a coat. I also have some other things. What would you like?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Gi... Gi-Gi... Give... Me-Me..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Haah... You''re hopeless..." £ÛGrey£Ý Julius was shivering so much he couldn''t even say two words clearly. Grey just decided to give him all he has for his sake. There was the coat, a scarf, a pair of warm gloves, and a couple more things, all enchanted with temperature regulation. It wasn''t just Julius. Grey, Yuna, and Amelia were also now wearing winter-suited clothing. Not only do they keep them warm and comfortable, they are fashionable as well. They all looked like models Grey once saw on the television. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Grey was wearing all black like he usually does. Julius had a pairing of beige and off-white colors. Amelia matched her hair and wore red colors with bits of black here and there. And lastly, Yuna wore white matching the snow around her. The only things which weren''t white on Yuna''s attire were her black scarf and earmuffs. It was only given that she looked beautiful, but Grey couldn''t help but look at her, his heart pounding wildly like a racing stallion. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No, not really... It''s just that... Umm... You look so beautiful... I couldn''t take my eyes off you," £ÛGrey£Ý He was the one who said it, but he was also the most embarrassed, covering the lower part of his face with one of his hands. But it was to no avail, his ears only proved how flustered she was. Yuna''s looks were just too explosive. Meanwhile, Yuna couldn''t respond with words. She only pounded one of Grey''s shoulders as if she was protesting, her face getting redder and redder the more she pounded. She was just as embarrassed as he was, but also happy at the same time, Well, it wasn''t only Grey and Yuna. Julius and Amelia were also having their own moment by themselves. The familiars could only look at the two pairs warmly as they observed from a distance, giving them the space they needed. Time passed and more snow fell from the sky. To pass the time, everyone decided to plan around the snow and build a lot of things. And what better thing was there to build with snow than a snowman. Building it was a must! One after another, snowmen popped left and right as everyone built their own. There were small ones, tall ones, and even weird looking ones which couldn''t be described by a single word. They played around like children without a care for the world. "Ha! Grey, mine''s taller than yours!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? I don''t remember us having a competition,.. Well, even if we did, you won''t be winning anytime soon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? What do... you... mean..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius'' pride was quickly crushed as soon as he looked at the direction Grey was pointing at. There, he saw a massive snowman standing more than five meters tall, and the ones who built it were none other than Yuna, Amelia, and the familairs. "Hey, that''s cheating! There''s so many of you!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu, we didn''t agree on the rules to begin with! So this isn''t cheating!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. Please admit defeat, Your Highness." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Amelia, not you too!" £ÛJulius£Ý Like a child who just got crushed horribly in a game, Julius'' knees were down to the ground. Grey couldn''t even remember there was a competition in the first place yet everyone was on board with Julius'' sudden whim. He felt a little left out. Nonchalantly, Grey bent down to the ground and cupped himself a bunch of snow. He then rolled it with his palm whilst humming to himself and without much thought, threw it in a random direction, a perfect trajectory, landing towards the back of Julius'' head. It was a total coincidence. Yep, a total coincidence. "Ah, sorry... Didn''t mean to do that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "You bastard...! That''s it! I''m pummeling©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "Ah. I also didn''t mean that one." £ÛGrey£Ý Total disrespect. Julius hadn''t even finished his words when another snowball hit him. Now, it wasn''t the back of his head, but rather, his very handsome face. Silence filled the place as the snow fell back to the ground. Irked veins popping on his face, Julius slowly scooped up a bunch of snow and just as slowly, he stood back up, all the while forming a ball with the snow he gathered. No more words need to be said. A snowball fight has broken out. At first, it was only Julius and Grey who were involved, but when stray snowballs hit Amelia and Yuna as well, the battle got bigger. Even the familiars joined the fray using bits of magic to throw snowballs one after another. And just as the climax of the match was approaching, a strong gale howled as winds gathered in one place. It wasn''t a blizzard or anything of the sort. Yuna simply used magic to gather snow and create hundreds of snowballs at the same time. "Oi, Yuna! Using magic is cheating!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu, I''m sorry, Julius, but it''s already far too late. Amelia, please hide behind me. I''m gonna fire a big one." £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay¡«! And good luck, Your Highness¡«!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Amelia, you traitor!" £ÛJulius£Ý Betrayed by his very own fianc¨¦e, Julius has no other choice but to run away. Soon enough, a barrage of snowballs rained down upon him as Yuna released her fury. If he was to ever slow down, he would undoubtedly be buried under the snow. He was already running for his dear life when just in front of him, another storm started brewing up. Hundreds, if not thousands, of snowballs floated in the air, ready to be fired at a moment''s notice. It was Grey. "You''re done, Julius." £ÛGrey£Ý With a flick on his finger, another barrage was after Julius'' life. He was pincered both from the front and back, nowhere left to run. All he could do was stay still and wait for his cruel fate. It was over. "Hey, this is bullying!" £ÛJulius£Ý A pitiful scream echoed throughout the snowy fields as Julius was buried under the brunt of Grey and Yuna''s combined attack. He was the first to be totally defeated, knocked out without any hopes of recovery. The match continued and thousands of snowballs razed the fields. After Julius, Amelia and the familiars were eliminated. The match only stopped when Grey surrendered. Well, who wouldn''t? His dear Yuna has started using icicles, after all. After the snowball fight, everyone stopped a little bit to rest. Grey and Yuna then moved their hands once again and cooked lunch for everyone. The hot stew and soups were especially appreciated with the cold climate. "G-G-Grey, h-help me!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Her legs trembling, voice shaking, and heart quaking, A lone lady stood in the middle of the frozen lake, tears forming in the corner of her eyes as her face turned pale white, blending with the color of the snow around her. It was Amelia. With nothing much to do, Grey decided to teach everyone how to ice skate. They didn''t have any ice-skating boots, but with the help of ice magic, Grey was able to make improvised ones. It would be a waste to not use the frozen lake, after all, Only after a bit of teaching, Yuna and Julius were able to learn ice skating quickly. One of them was even laughing hysterically, boasting about how much of a genius he was. It was obviously Julius. The only one who hasn''t progressed was Amelia. It wasn''t that she had no talent for it. She was just simply too scared to move in such slippery ice. It has been several minutes since they started and she still hasn''t moved an inch. It would have been nice if her fianc¨¦ could teach her, but he was hopeless. He learnt it easily, but when it came to teaching, he sucked like a high-end vacuum cleaner, only making Amelia more confused with his abstract and intangible words. "No, no, Amelia, you''re trembling too much. Just put more trust in yourself, and start pushing and then push some more!" £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Even if y-you e-explain it th-that way, I-I''m still s-scared!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Haah... Alright. Here, hold my hands. I''ll be guiding you." £ÛGrey£Ý No other choices left, Grey held Amelia''s hands and started guiding her closely. He pushed whenever she needed a push and supported when she needed support. Little by little, they were making progress. But as such a scene unfolded, a little distance away, a certain silver-haired elf was pouting. She knew it can''t be helped, but whenever she sees Grey holding another woman''s hands, even if it was her friend, a certain emotion bursts in her heart. It was frustrating. Very frustrating. "Ah, Ah!! Grey, look! I can do it! I''m really skating!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Haha, good for you... Now, go to Julius and give him a good smack for me, alright? That bastard''s got the guts to ditch his fianc¨¦e and have fun by himself. I think it''s only fitting he receives a smack or two." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I will do just so!" £ÛAmelia£Ý There wasn''t a speck of mercy between the two. Even when Amelia truly loved Julius, him leaving her behind to skate on her own also irritated her a little bit. Needless to say, it wasn''t going to be pretty for him. And just as Grey waved his hands goodbye to Amelia, a certain elf tugged on his coat. It was none other than Yuna who was puffing her cheeks, pouting to show her dissatisfaction. She pouted even more as she looked Grey in the eye. "Umm... Is something wrong...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey but there weren''t any answers. Yuna simply continued to pout, lifting Grey''s hands and having her fingers interlock with his. She held his hands so tightly, it would have been broken if Grey was a normal person. Grey couldn''t be any more puzzled with Yuna''s actions. It was only when he looked at her expressions once again that he remembered a certain memory. She wore the same face when she looked at the people back when they had their first date in the capital. Then, it finally hit him. "Yuna... Are you perhaps... Jealous...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna flinched at the mention of Grey''s last word. Her eyes then went swimming in a different direction, trying to avoid Grey''s gaze as her cheeks started to burn a fierce red color. As for her answer... "N... No..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... It was an obvious lie. A gentle smile appeared on Grey''s face as his suspicions were ascertained. He never knew his girlfriend could be so adorable, his heart going wild as an indescribable happiness surge inside of it, flooding it whole. Grey then shook off Yuna''s hands, making the latter surprised. But what surprised her even more was what followed after. Without any warning, Grey suddenly hugged her tightly, and as he leaned towards one of her ears, he whispered... "Don''t worry. My hands are only yours to hold tightly." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a critical hit! As soon as Yuna heard those words, she buried her face on Grey''s chest, trying to hide her very flustered face. What''s worse, she heard the loud beats of her beloved''s heart, making her even redder than what is humanly possible. She has turned into a ripe tomato. A satisfied smile floating on Grey''s face, the day continued and a lot of things were done. After their ice skating, they went snowboarding, made more snowmen and snow angels, and also did some ice fishing. The last one was especially fun where the competitive Canopus won by a large margin after swimming down the holes and fishes by hand©` or rather, by mouth. The other familiars also played along and they were able to get a lot of fish for dinner. As for who got the smallest catch, there was no need to guess. It was Julius. He was just too energetic and impatient that he always scares the fishes away. There was once that he caught a very small fish which made everyone burst laughing. Just like that, time passed some more and the sky started to change colors. For their shelter for the night, Grey made a certain structure he only saw in television and books back on Earth. He was very satisfied with the results. "So this is called an igloo, huh... It''s pretty well-made, too..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Amazing... To think that you could use snow to create a house to shield against snow. How ingenious." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un! This house is amazing! I wonder if we can make a castle, too?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, it was an igloo. It was pretty big compared to the ones back on Earth since magic was used, but it was still an igloo nonetheless. It was warm, it provided shelter, and was also spacious enough for the four of them. There was nothing more Grey could ask for. Well, if he actually went all out and built an ice castle like Yuna said, but for now, he was satisfied with the igloo. They were only going to stay for a single night, after all. If he was going to build one, it would be a project for another day. "Grey, I''ve been wondering..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Isn''t it also your first time here in the north? How come you know so many things about it? I''m pretty sure some of it is your idea as well." £ÛJulius£Ý It was a natural question. No matter how one thinks about it, it was just too strange. Grey was too excited about playing with snow and ice, he completely forgot about his setting. He messed up big time. "Ah, that... I just read a few materials here and there in my free time. As for ice skating and snowboarding, I''ve read something similar so I thought it would also work here, that''s all." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm... I''ve thought about it before, but you really are amazing, Grey, aren''t you? I wouldn''t have thought about it if it were me..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "That''s right! My Grey''s amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Grey had also gotten better at lying. In just a quick second, he was able to whip up a reason that even Yuna, who knew of his circumstances, was also fooled. He was terrified of his own capabilities. The amber sky only turned darker with the setting of the sun. And with the darkening of the sky, the scent of deliciousness filled the air as dinner was served. Everyone had a happy time together, chatting and laughing ever so happily. They then had a little rest as the sky turned black. ''Hm? It should be about time, isn''t it?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought revolving around his mind, Grey abruptly headed towards the exit and took a peek outside. His eyes looked over the horizon, a gentle smile appearing on his face as his suspicions were confirmed. "Grey, what are you looking at?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, nothing much... Why don''t we all go outside for a little bit? I want to show something to everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý Ending his statement with a smile, not only Yuna, but Julius, Amelia, and even the familiars titled their heads in their confusion. Even then, they granted Grey''s request and headed outside the igloo. But even when they went outside, there was still confusion in their faces. No matter how much they turned their heads left and right, they only saw snow and even more snow. They still don''t know what the smiling Grey wanted to show them. "Oi, Grey, are you playing a prank on us?" £ÛJulius£Ý "You bastard, how rude. You can go back if you want, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, no matter how I look, it''s just snow. There isn''t anything else." £ÛJulius£Ý "Haah... How impatient. If you can''t find it, you just need to look somewhere else." £ÛGrey£Ý "Somewhere else? What are you... talking... ab... out..." £ÛJulius£Ý There were no more words needed to be said. As Grey ended his statement, he looked up towards the sky, wearing the same smile on his face. The others soon followed and what they saw left them all speechless. Red, blue, green, yellow, and all the colors of a rainbow. Like the waves atop the deep blue ocean, the colors danced around in the sky freely, not a single one restrained. They flashed and dimmed like fireflies in a dark forest. Oh, what a mystical sight to see. The northern lights, a true beauty. There wasn''t a single word uttered. Everyone was speechless, their eyes fixated on one of nature''s greatest treats. The orchestra of light and colors, as the sky darkened even more, was forever engraved in everyone''s hearts. CHAPTER 176 END Chapter 177: The City of Kosalvier (pt. I) The sky was blue and white, patches of black to be seen as birds of all colors flew along the sky''s vastness. The ground which would normally be brown and green was now all white, thick layers of snow to be seen all over the place as the cold breeze howled relentlessly. Yet in such cold weather, hundreds upon hundreds of people huddled up, or rather, lined up, creating a slithering band which stretched a couple hundred meters. All the carriages, horses, and people waiting to get inside the city in front of them. "Wow... It could even rival the capital''s..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Not to mention the snow too... I must be difficult for them..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Comments came flying left and right from Julius and Amelia as they watched the long line before them. They had just exited a nearby forest and dismounted the familiars. Now, they would also be lining up along the people in front. "Alright, let''s get going th©` Waah!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius was about to head straight towards the city when a certain hand grabbed the collar of his coat from behind, making him slip and fall. The owner of the hand was none other than Grey who was now looking at the former with contempt in his eyes. "Oi, you bastard! What was that for?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "I should be the one asking you that? What do you think you''re doing when we agreed on using our alternate identities?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right... I completely forgot..." £ÛJulius£Ý A punch-worthy expression plastered on his face, Julius was basically asking to get hurt. The group had already reviewed their plans just recently and he already forgot them. If it weren''t for the fact that he was a prince and they were friends, Grey would have given him a serious beating already. Like a robot performing its tasks, Julius simply stood up, patted away the snow on his clothes, and lined up property after everyone else. It was as if nothing just happened. He was completely back to his thoughtless, easy-going self. The plan was simple. It was just to use their alternate identities to enter the city, not stand out, participate in the Labyrinth of Flames, and go home. With those four things in mind, they lined up peacefully, chatting merrily amongst themselves. Time passed and more snow gathered in the vicinity. If it weren''t for the workers sweeping the snow constantly, even the highway would have been buried in thick, white snow. Such scenes continued to pass as people moved along slowly. "Dammit... I really miss the royal carriage..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Stop whining. You sound like a spoiled child." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius grumbling about the long line, time continued to flow and more and more people entered the city. Strangely enough, even when a lot of people have gone in, the length of the line still stayed the same. It really was worth being called the queen city of the north. "Your ID cards, please." After more than half an hour of waiting, it was finally their turn. It was nothing too complicated. They simply handed their cards, the guards inspected it, and they were given entry to the city. No matter how much they''ve seen it, it really was amazing. Not only do their alternate cards protect their identities, it also works internationally. They don''t even need to have them reissued for each and every country, only one is enough. Magic is amazing! "Welcome to the city of Kosalvier!" "Dear customers, would you like to buy some bread?" "We have hot coffee here! Hot coffee for cheap! The very moment they passed through the gates, a cacophony of noises welcomed them warmly, filling their ears with festivities they have never heard before. Sweets, fliers, crafts, and all sorts of things were sold left and right at the very entrance. And be it red, brown, yellow, or blue, all sorts of colored houses filled the streets left and right. Some made of wood, some made of stone, some with bricks, but all were topped with a roof filled with snow. A glorious sight was served before their eyes. The streets, despite receiving the same amount of snowfall, weren''t as buried, only thin layers of snow to be seen. Not only do workers clean them up regularly, each stone brick was also enchanted with warmth to melt the cold, preventing the slipping and falling of the passersby. Street lamps, pine trees, street stalls, and children running all around. Despite the coldness of the climate, the city was as lively as any before it. No matter where one looks, each side and corner is full of life and happiness. "Waah¡«! Look, Grey, a snowman!" £ÛYuna£Ý "H-Hey, Yuna, be careful!" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, it was only proper to repay such a warm welcome with a bright smile. Such was worn on Yuna''s face as she went around the city, snowflakes falling on her head as she pranced around the place, eyes filled to the brim with excitement. After her, Grey, Juliis, and Amelia also went ahead and explored the city with her. Without any real direction in mind, they just went where their feet took them and feasted with a variety of sceneries served to them. The city founder''s statue, the winter park, the central palace, the cathedral, there were a lot to be seen. It was still early noon so they still had a lot of time to spare and look around. They arrived at the best time. "Oh, I heard they also have snow flower gardens here." £ÛJulius£Ý "Really?! Then, let''s go©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Growwwlllll Yuna punched her hands towards the sky, but rather than an excited squeal, a low grumble was what resounded in the air. The source was none other than the silver-haired elf''s stomach, her face now slowly turning red from embarrassment. One couldn''t really blame her. It was already noon, after all. They were all just too excited that they completely forgot they hadn''t had lunch yet. Still, the timing of the growl was just too much. Who wouldn''t be embarrassed? "Pfft.. Uhh, how about we©` Pfft... Have lunch first? Pfft..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, stop laughing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m not... Pft... Laughing©` Pfft." £ÛGrey£Ý "You clearly are! You meanie, I said stop laughing!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pounding lightly on Grey''s shoulder and Julius and Amelia looking at the two with warm eyes, everyone looked around the streets for a good restaurant to have their lunch. It didn''t take them too long to search as there were quite a lot of wonderful restaurants to choose from. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Through a process of voting, what everyone ended up choosing was a restaurant complete with a drink bar and a cafe by the side. It wasn''t too crowded so they were able to pick a table for four quickly and had their seats. It was a lucky pick. Atop the table, there were a couple of menus displayed at the table rack, and as one would expect from a high-end establishment, the number of dishes to pick from was mind-boggling. Just the number of pages alone was astounding. "Good day, dear customers. What would be your orders?" £ÛWaiter£Ý It hasn''t even been long since they had their seats and a waiter already approached their table to serve them. He was polite and attentive, greeting the four of them with a professional smile which wouldn''t lose out to anyone. "Then, we''ll be having..." £ÛGrey£Ý One after another, dishes came out of Grey''s mouth. After him, Julius, Amelia, and Yuna also had their picks. While they''d like to sample every single dish they haven''t tasted yet, there were just too many dishes on the menu. They would surely not all fit on the table. Well, that and the fact that Julius and Amelia were with them. Grey and Yuna could still remember the founding festival where they still ate even though they were full just so that food wouldn''t be wasted. They don''t want a repeat of such a bitter memory. A few minutes passed and dish after dish, the dining table was filled with colors. Some were steaming hot stews, some were freshly grilled steaks, and others were soft white bread. All in all, what was atop the table was no less than a feast. "Waah¡«! So this is what they call ''bleeding bear stew''... It''s so viscous! And the meat is tender too! I never knew bear meat would be so soft..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that''s because there isn''t any bear meat in there to begin with." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Really?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. What use would lying be to you? It''s actually made of venison and a couple northern spices. I hear it''s quite delicious." £ÛGrey£Ý It was just like Grey said. The restaurant''s signature dish, "Bleeding Bear Stew", is a venison dish which is popular everywhere in the north. It got its name from a certain folk tale wherein a bear was hunted after getting attracted to the smell of the stew. Other than the Bleeding Bear Stew, there were also a number of peculiarly named dishes in front of everyone, ranging from "Crying Silver Rabbits" to "Dead Wolf''s Wish". Needless to say, each was unique and best of all, they were also exquisite delicacies throughout the north. """"Thank you for the meal!!"""" Glee and excitement plastered on their faces, everyone dug to their meals, and their faces grew brighter when they did. The dishes'' names may be peculiar, but the taste and texture were the real deal. They were all top-notch. Plates piled up higher and higher and the number of glasses only increased. It was the first lunch they had in the north, but a deep impression was also engraved in their hearts and tongues, the taste of the lands covered in snow. After lunch, their next destination was near the central district of the city. It was still early in the afternoon but the group decided to search for an inn they''ll be staying at. They wouldn''t want to spend the night outside, after all. "Is this the place?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm... It looks quite fancy, doesn''t it?" £ÛAmelia£Ý After a couple minutes of walking, everyone finally stopped. In front of them was a pure-white building, larger than mansions with four storeys. On its signboard was engraved a white lily with leaves green as the forest canopies, a blue butterfly resting atop the flower. It was a hard sign to miss. The inn is called "Emerald Lily". It was recommended by the waiter of the previous restaurant, saying it is a good place with exemplary service. Not only that, it has a hot bath service as well. There wasn''t anything to lose in checking such a famous place. Cling Cling Cing Chimes resounded the air as soon as they opened the doors, a large hall greeting them as soon as they stepped foot inside. Just as one would expect, the interior was even more gaudy than what was outside. There was even a chandelier in the lobby. Of course, what kind of inn would be complete without a receptionist. Up in front, a beautiful lady in her early twenties greeted everyone with a smile. She was a rabbit therianthrope, soft looking and adorned with white, fluffy ears. "Good day, how may I help you?" £ÛReceptionist£Ý And there it was, the signature line of every receptionist. They haven''t even headed to the counter yet but they were already asked such a question. With such a bright smile on the receptionist''s face, they have no other choice but to head there and check in already. "Excuse me, how much is a room here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That would depend on what kind of room you''ll have. We have singles, doubles, triples, and large rooms available. It would be an additional fee for the hot bath and for every meal." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Hmm... Then two large rooms please, breakfast, dinner, and bath included. We''ll be staying for 10 days." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t too much to think about. There were four of them so two large rooms were needed. As for the breakfast and hot baths, they were necessities. It was just like when they check in in other cities, only that there are more of them now. After Grey''s statement, the receptionist quickly totaled the amount, and while she was doing so, Grey wrote down their (alternate) names in the register. It wasn''t long before the total came out, and needless to say, it was quite high. "The total is 12,800 kiels!" £ÛReceptionist£Ý "A-Ah, yes..." £ÛGrey£Ý The sound of a shattered heart echoed at the mention of the total. Grey had already expected it, but it still hurts hearing it first hand. Not only was it a high-class inn, there was also a hot bath. It was only to be expected. Compared to the Rabbit''s Den, the prices were more than four times higher. It was, without a doubt, the most expensive inn he has stayed at, both past and present lives. The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached. "Then, we''d also be having two large rooms please©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hey, what are you doing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Availing a room. What else?" £ÛJulius£Ý "But I already got rooms for all of us, though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Question marks floated in the air as Grey and Julius stared each other in the eye, silence and awkwardness looming over them. Even then, the receptionist in the middle didn''t forget to smile. She was also just as confused. "Wait, wait, wait, hold on! What do you mean you already got a room for us?! Didn''t you only get two?! One for Elena and one for you!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hah?! Are you stupid? Me and Elena will be sharing a room. That means you and Lia would be sharing the other one! That''s obvious!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?! M-Me and J-Jules?! Sh-Sharing a room?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Chaos descended upon the lobby the very next moment. Grey and Julius were arguing, Amelia was getting more and more flustered, Yuna was minding her own business, and the receptionist couldn''t help but just smile despite the chaos. Yet despite their harsh remarks and the chaotic atmosphere, everyone was able to use their alternate names flawlessly in front of the receptionist. Even Julius, who was usually thoughtless, managed to do well. It was the product of many days of practice. "You bastard, don''t just decide for yourself that we''ll be sharing a room!" £ÛJulius£Ý "What''s wrong with that?! Aren''t you two engaged?! It''s not strange to share a room then! Don''t be such a wussy!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Who''re you calling a wussy, you bastard?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Who else?! Wouldn''t it be the spoiled brat who couldn''t even man up and share a room with his fianc¨¦e?!" £ÛGrey£Ý The argument only grew fiercer by the second, curse words flying here and there as they reached the climax. The most pitiful one was the receptionist who was still smiling despite the chaos. She wasn''t paid enough for it. In the end, it was settled that Julius and Amelia would be sharing a room. Not only was the rooms already paid, Grey''s arguments about them being engaged also went through them. The engaged couple headed to their rooms, faces flustered. "Haah... That was tiring..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he opened the door, a click, clack, and creak resounding in the air soon after. Another click echoed as he flicked the light switch, illuminating the room and serving them a wonderful sight. A large, white bed in the middle, intricate cabinets and drawers by the side, high-quality furniture and appliances. Heck, there was even a dining table and a small kitchen set for their personal use. It was practically a small high-class condominium. "Waah¡«! The bed is so fluffy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the very first thing Yuna did was launch herself towards the bed. She then rolled, squirmed, and flapped around as she experienced the warmth and comfort all for herself. She was like a little puppy who just got loose. "Hey, Yuna, don''t be too rough." £ÛGrey£Ý "I can''t help it! We''ve been camping for a week, you know? I miss being able to lay down comfortably like this!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I suppose that''s true..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he placed down their belongings and closed the door. He then loosened his outfit, letting him breathe more comfortably as he sat down the bedside beside Yuna, missing the comfort of a proper bed as much as the latter. While the sleeping bags weren''t bad, they weren''t as good as beds. The warmth, the softness, the comfort, and everything a bed could offer is just on another level. Oh, how Grey wished he could experience it in their travels. ''Hm? Couldn''t we just do that?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Then it hit him. There was nothing stopping them from doing so. They have both "Inventory" and "Sanctuary". The only problem was where to put the bed itself, but such isn''t something too hard to solve. It was actually very possible. "Grey, are you thinking of something naughty again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah, not at all... Yuna, how would you like being able to sleep on beds while camping? Wouldn''t that be nice?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s ears perked at the very mention of the words "sleep on beds while camping". She was surprised to the point she subconsciously sat up, surprise traced on her face as she looked at Grey in the eyes. She was interested. Well, one couldn''t really blame her. No matter which adventurer or traveler hears Grey''s statement, they would be having the same reaction. Though in their case, they would be looking at Grey with disbelief rather than surprise. "Grey, please tell me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I was just thinking©` No, on second thought, I think I''ll just be keeping it to myself, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?!!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I mean, not even my girlfriend trusts me. I''m just thinking of something naughty, after all... Yeah, it''s just a silly plan..." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No, th-that''s..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Grey wasn''t going to tell Yuna without teasing her first. Now, the cute silver-haired elf was flustered, trying to find excuses for her previous statement. She was panicking all the while stuttering on her words. Grey never knew she would be so adorable. "I-I mean, th-that''s, you know©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Pfft." £ÛGrey£Ý "..." £ÛYuna£Ý "..." £ÛGrey£Ý There was silence, silence like that of a graveyard in the dead of the night, not a single soul to be seen. Such silence loomed over the room as Yuna looked at Grey with lifeless eyes full of disbelief. "Grey, did you just laugh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No... pfft... I wasn''t... pfft..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou! You''re teasing me again, aren''t you?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it wasn''t long before she figured out Grey was just poking fun at her. Now, her face was red from embarrassment as she pounded Grey''s chest, the latter just laughing uncontrollably all the while such a thing was happening. After the shenanigans were over, Grey finally discussed his ideas with Yuna and they were able to create a master plan. It was pretty simple. They only needed to build a house on the "Sanctuary" and use it for traveling. It''s as simple as that. ''Well, it shouldn''t be too hard, right?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought entered Grey''s mind as they finished their plans, but in fact, it was very hard. Though, for now, Grey and Yuna are still enjoying their time, unaware of the difficulties which lay ahead of them. After making their plans, Grey and Yuna then headed out of the room and met up with Julius and Amelia. It was still early afternoon and so they decided to spend the day exploring the city until the last bell of the day rings. It was already expected, but when they met the two outside, there was only silence and awkwardness looming over them. Their faces were red, unable to look each other in the eyes, clearly embarrassed about sharing a room. "Oh, Julius, your face is red... Are you having a fever?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up. Who do you think is the reason for this?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Huh¡«? I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean, my friend¡«. Well, we could always go back to our rooms if you''re not feeling well." £ÛGrey£Ý "You bastard...!" £ÛJulius£Ý Well it didn''t matter what kind of embarrassment he was in, Grey would be more than happy to poke fun at him. Not that Julius would just back down either. Yuna and Amelia could only sigh as they watched the two. "Alright, let''s go to the snow flower gardens!" £ÛGrey£Ý "You bastard, don''t change the topic!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm... I wonder what those flowers look like..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oi, stop pretending you don''t hear me!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius barking like an angry wild dog, Grey maintaining his calm facade despite wanting to laugh out loud, and the two girls only showing traces of concern for the two in front of them. Such a scene continued as they walked down the streets. The snow continued to fall and the chatter and clatter of the streets filled the whole city. A world of white and frost was all there is, but despite the freezing wind, the city couldn''t be any warmer. A paradise covered in snow. CHAPTER 177 END Chapter 178: The City of Kosalvier (pt. II) White, white, and more white. The scenery was white as one can be, snow covering the ground and trees, and the cold freezing the waters. It was a winter paradise through and through, not a single patch of grass to be seen. Yet in such cold weather, the color of green as deep as emeralds could be spotted. Flowers of white, blue, and red bloomed so beautifully, withstanding the snow and thriving around the ice. They were arctic flowers. Currently, everyone is inside the snow flower garden, a beautiful paradise filled with a myriad of arctic flowers planted all over the place. Their colorful blooms, the green of the conifers, and the smiles of the people made the paradise full of life and colors. Snap Snap Snap A snap here, a snap there, a snap all over the place. Clicks and snaps echoed in the air. With each and every snap, a beautiful memory was forever engraved into the physical world, leaving a memory for the distant future. "Hmm... These look good..." £ÛGrey£Ý A smile was afloat Grey''s face as he looked at the photos he took. It wasn''t just the gardens and the flowers blooming, he was, of course, also taking photos of Yuna. In fact, most of the photos he took had Yuna in it. It was going to be another part of his Yuna collection. It was a shame that he doesn''t have a way to duplicate the photos, but there was only so much he could do about it. Even then, he is already happy with what he has. "Grey, 100 thousand." £ÛJulius£Ý "No." £ÛGrey£Ý "How about 200?" £ÛJulius£Ý "No." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, everything would have been perfect if it wasn''t for a certain pest brooding over him. It was Julius who was offering large amounts of money just to buy the camera Grey was holding onto. In the first place, Julius doesn''t even know what the camera does, but since Grey was the one using it, he was greatly interested. His instincts were telling him to get his hands on the camera and tinker with it. "Alright, last offer! 2 million!" £ÛJulius£Ý "You bastard, just what part of ''No'' do you not understand?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Dammit, just why are you so adamant? Can''t you just give it to me once, even once is enough. Is our friendship really worth this little?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Julius..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unable to move Grey with money, Julius resorted to emotional appeals, making himself look pitiful and using their friendship as an excuse. With his exaggerated actions and expressions, one might think he was a stage actor. Moved by Julius'' heartfelt words, Grey stopped on his tracks, rethought his actions, looked back at Julius, and then put his hands on one of his shoulders. Gentle words exiting his mouth, he said to Julius... "Hell no. You can rot in hell for all I care. I won''t be giving you the camera." £ÛGrey£Ý "Why, you...! You damn bastard!" £ÛJulius£Ý It was useless. No matter how good of an actor Julius was, his words had no effect on Grey''s ice-cold heart. If anything, his exaggerated expressions only made Grey want to punch him in the face. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were friends, he would have already done so. The boys'' shenanigans continued and they started bickering once again. Julius tries ro steal the camera and Grey would then evade and land a chop on his head. Though they were out in the public, the two didn''t really care. They were just boys being boys. Meanwhile, in a not so distant location, two beautiful ladies walked around side by side. One was a silver-haired beauty, her hair blending in with the snow, while the other had colors of red, fierce like flames, out of place in such a cold paradise. "Yuna, look at these flowers! They look so beautiful, don''t they?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Waah¡«! They look like swans! I wonder what they''re called?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Swanflowers... Maybe?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Fufufu, then swanflowers it is!" £ÛYuna£Ý Giggles and laughter filled the air as Amelia and Yuna continued giving the flowers silly names. There was whiteflower, threeflower, snowy snowflower, and even red whiteflowers. They were like children randomly naming things. The silly naming acts continued as the ladies explored the garden, the boys following them not far behind, continuing to banter with one another. It wasn''t long before they reached the garden''s center where the best flowers were planted. Petals blue as glacial ice, leaves transparent as snowflakes, and a stem which looked like fragile blue glass. The air around it was much colder than anywhere else, snow forming with the moisture from the air. It was a real frosted flower, a magic plant! "So beautiful... I wonder if we have flowers like these in Alfrione..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Should we have them planted in the royal gardens then? I''m sure Father would approve if we ask him nicely." £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness... That''s too much..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Or so she says, but Amelia was actually happy about Julius'' suggestion. She was happy that he considered her feelings. A pink, rosy tint is being painted on her cheeks as she continues looking at the flowers. Meanwhile, another young lady was also staring at the flowers intently, a different glint shining in her eyes. While Amelia was looking at them with a sincere heart, admiring them greatly, there was something about Yuna''s gaze which was just plain off. "Grey... These flowers... Where can you get them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Would you also like a garden made of these too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A garden... That would also be nice... But I''m more curious about what kind of items I could make with them! Can I make cool ointments?! Maybe ice-resistant remedies! Mmn?! I''m so curious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý And as to be expected, all which was on her mind was alchemy. She was listing one after another the number of items she could think of which could use such flowers and Grey listened to her attentively, just like a parent listening to their child''s stories. Amelia leaning on Julius'' shoulder and Yuna sharing her ideas with Grey, their tour in the snow flower garden was unlike any other. Still, everyone enjoyed their time their together just like any other people. After which, the group of four spent their afternoon meaningfully. They went to an ice sculpting session, looked at an arctic beast race, ate some more snacks by the market, and shopped bits and pieces of souvenirs. It was a wonderful time where they didn''t have to mind their status and enjoy their day. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Time passed some more and the sky of blue and white finally darkened. The street lamps started to shine and the house lights gleamed with life. Snow continued to fall and the cold breeze blew relentlessly. The night has once again started. A sea of lights glowed above and under, the stars and moon illuminating the dark sky, and the lamps and lights giving the city life. The snow white paradise was no more. All that there is is a brilliant night full of warmth and comfort. "Mister, thirty servings of skewers, please!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohoho, thirty servings, eh? That''s quite a lot... Will you even be able to finish it?" "Un! We can finish it! Easy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohoho, looks like we have quite the energetic customer here! Then I''ll be giving you an extra one for free!" "Waah¡«! Thank you, Mister Vendor!" £ÛYuna£Ý With the setting of the sun, a new face of the city surfaced atop. With the Labyrinth''s opening, the number of adventurers and travelers also increased. The night became longer, various stores and stalls bustling with hungry and curious customers. Of course, as it was already night time, food stalls were even more popular. No matter where one looked, you could see flames and smokes rising to the air as myriads of dishes were being prepared and cooked. "Excuse me, can you give ten of those and another ten of these? Ah! And another ten of these here, please!" £ÛYuna£Ý The most excited one amongst the crowd would probably be Yuna. She has been going around stall after stall after stall buying dozens, if not hundreds, of foods. Grey was following her behind, carrying everything they purchased. As for Julius and Amelia, they were asked to buy drinks and desserts at the nearby cafes. It has been more than half an hour already since they separated so they would have probably found a table already. "Ah! Grey, what kinds of foods do you want?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m fine with anything you like. Though for Julius... He would probably like more meat so there''s that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Meat? Okay, I got it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Once again, Yuna went around the stalls and bought a large number of meat dishes from them. There were beef, pork, mutton, venison, fish, and a lot more ranging from soups to stews and roasts. It was a meat feast! A feast for carnivores! It was only after another several minutes that Grey and Yuna finished their shopping spree. And as one would expect, Julius and Amelia already found a table for them to enjoy dinner together. It was quite the large one too. Atop the table, a number of sweets and desserts were already displayed. From cakes to hot drinks, there were a lot to choose from. Yuna''s eyes immediately sparkled at the sweet and immaculate sight served before her. "Sorry for the wait." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry, my ass. You were just playing around with Yuna, weren''t you?" £ÛJulius£Ý "My, I don''t know what you''re talking about?." £ÛGrey£Ý A teasing smile on Grey''s face, the table was filled with dishes with a swipe of his hand. Dishes, all beautiful and all delicious, showed up one after another, filling the table with colors and scents one could only call "Heavenly". While it was a shame there wasn''t any rice around, there was nothing they could do about it. Luckily, there are a number of bakeries selling soft and delicious white bread to compensate. It was a perfect dinner! """"Thank you for the meal!!"""" A loud chorus echoed clearly in the night as everyone gave their prayers. As soon as they dug their knives on the steak before them, their knives smoothly cut through the tender meat. It was as if they were just slicing butter. Not only was the meat tender, it was also very juicy, spilling out as soon as the steak was cut. And the moment they fed it to their mouths, strong yet not too overwhelming flavors flooded in. The savoriness of the meat combined with the strength of spices, it was the perfect combination! "Ooh! This steak''s amazing! Grey, do you think you can make these?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm... I should be able to after some tries." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, great! Then we should have this as breakfast sometimes!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not a food dispenser, you bastard." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just the steak. The bread was also delicious. It was already good on its own, but when dipped in the stew they bought at a different stall, it became divine. The moment it melts in your mouth, it leaves a gentle yet flavorful feeling. Not to mention the soup. With the cold weather, it was the perfect dish. It was just seasoned lightly, not much meat and vegetables in it, but its simplicity is what makes it amazing. It was easy to drink and delicious. That''s all that matters. "Mmn! Amelia, have some of this grilled fish! It''s very delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn¡«! You''re right! It really is delicious!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Right¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý Dinner continued to unfold and everyone had a merry time together. Not only was the meal delicious, the atmosphere was also pleasant and the sight was breathtaking. All of them were glad they headed to Kosalvier. Such happiness continued when all of a sudden, a sweet and harmonious melody filled the air. It came from the center of the marketplace where the fountain was located, a couple people standing there with instruments. Along with the melodies, three young women could be seen dancing near the fountain, their movement in sync with the tunes and beats, dancing ever so gracefully yet aggressively like snowfall on a windy day. As the women continued to dance, three men entered soon after and danced to a similar yet more slick manner. They served as partners to the women before them, performing one of the oldest dances in the north. All eyes were on them. "Waah¡«! Is this a show, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t know... Maybe it''s a street performance of some sorts...? What do you think, Amelia, Julius?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t ask me, I don''t have a speck of knowledge about northern culture." £ÛJulius£Ý "I also have no idea. All I can say is that it really is wonderful." £ÛAmelia£Ý None of the four knew what they were looking at, but all they knew was that they couldn''t take their eyes off it. They may not be very knowledgeable about the practices in the north, but they do know that the performance was beautiful. The light of the street lamps continued to burn brightly, shining the fountain with a beautiful golden hue and the dancers continuing their dance with grace as music filled the whole city. They were like fairies of the night. The street lamps and house lights filling the city. The sky adorned with billions of stars and the ever so magnificent moon. Colors were scattered like paint on the surface of water as the aurora danced along the sparkling lights. ... Yellow, violet, green, and all colors which could be seen, shining ever so brightly and dancing ever so gracefully. It was an orchestra of light and colors, an orchestra which could also be seen in a dark room''s lonely windows. Behind the window, a single man, hair as white as snow and eyes as black as ivory. He stared at the city and the sky before him, his eyes drifting towards the horizon, the color of worries and exhaustion painted on his face as he took a deep sigh. Clop Clop Clop He walked around the room, his light steps resounding ever so clearly. He halted his steps, stopping out of the blue. His hands trembling violently, he then felt his chest, the sound of his heartbeats echoing erratically, one full of worry and resignation. "Your Highness, your humble servant, Sylvia, has come to report." £ÛSylvia£Ý "... Haah... Come in." £ÛLord£Ý Clack Creak Following the man''s words, the doors opened and a slender, similarly white haired beauty entered the room. There was a certain coldness in her eyes, one which could make one shiver with chills at a single glance. A true cold beauty. Pure white uniform, heavily decorated shoulder pads, medals hanging all over her uniform, and a sword hanging freely her waist. In just a single glance, it was easy to tell that the woman was a knight, a high-ranking one at that. "Have a seat. I''ll be brewing us some tea." £ÛLord£Ý "I believe that is not needed, Your Highness. I have only come here to report our situation, not to drink some tea." £ÛSylvia£Ý The lord tried to offer his generosity, but he was quickly shot down. His heart only became heavier with Sylvia''s flat and cold rejection. He couldn''t even muster a fake smile even if he wanted to. "Haah... Sylvia, shouldn''t you at least call me ''Father'' when we''re alone? You feel so distant when you''re talking like that." £ÛLord£Ý "That I cannot do, Your Highness. I am still on duty, so please refrain from conducting actions which mix personal and professional relationships." £ÛSylvia£Ý "Haah... Just where did I go wrong in raising you¡­?" £ÛLord£Ý Another sigh was heaved as the man finally gave up, sitting down on the couch as he massaged his forehead, his heart aching every time he looked at his daughter. The lord''s name is Reisner yl Farmalte, lord of the northern regions and the head of the Farmalte Archducal Household, one of the top three most powerful houses in the Valliarta Empire, and also an A-ranker in his own right. As for the woman who just entered the room, she was Sylvia yl Farmalte, Reisner''s only daughter and the one who inherited his talent in swordsmanship, becoming a B-ranker at the age of 20. Combine that with her outstanding beauty, she is ofen called the "Ice Queen", the pride of the north. They may only be an Archduchy, but their military power doesn''t lose out to the other kingdoms neighboring them. It was also the very reason why their house is called the shield of the Empire. The Kingdom''s pride and glory. "Haah... Anyway, how was it?" £ÛReisner£Ý Asked Reisner, but Sylvia only shook her head in silence, looking down to the cold, stone floor. Reisner already expected it, but it was still disappointing to hear it first hand. He only felt his heart sink even heavier. "Those damned rats... They really are hard to catch... Sylvia, make sure to tighten the city''s security and have a messenger tell our other cities and towns to do the same. After that, make sure to assemble another team of scouts." £ÛReisner£Ý "As you wish, Your Highness." £ÛSylvia£Ý "Oh, and one more thing. Tell the knights to gather first thing in the morning. We''ll be having drills as soon as the sun rises." £ÛReisner£Ý "By your will." £ÛSylvia£Ý Polite as one can be, Sylvia bowed her head before exiting the room, a click and creak resounding once again after she had left. Now, Reisner is once again alone in the room, his lonely and worried eyes once again looking outside the window©` or so it should have been. But not even a minute after Sylvia left, she once again entered the room, traces of confusion on her face. Well, Reisner was even more confused than she was, one of his eyebrows arching as he looked at her. "Did you miss Papa already?" £ÛReisner£Ý "Please refrain from such remarks, Your Highness. I only came back since another report came in." £ÛSylvia£Ý "I really can''t joke around with you, huh... So, what''s the report?" £ÛReisner£Ý "I don''t really understand it¡­ but it says ''the guests have entered the city''." £ÛSylvia£Ý Reisner''s eyes opened wide in shock as soon as he heard Sylvia''s words, his worries suddenly lessened, a nervous smile appearing on his face. Somehow, he felt his chest had become much lighter all of a sudden. Relief flooded his heart at that moment as he sat down on the couch. He wanted to laugh at himself previously for being too worried. He couldn''t believe such luck had graced down upon their city. It was fortunate. Very fortunate. Meanwhile, Sylvia could only look at her father with a puzzled expression. He has been dying from worry over the past few days, but now he was smiling like crazy. Who wouldn''t be worried about such a thing? "Your Highness, is something the matter?" £ÛSylvia£Ý "Hahaha! You don''t know how relieved I am right now, Sylvia. If only I could tell you, I already would have! Hahaha!" £ÛReisner£Ý The smile turned to laughter, and Sylvia''s confusion only grew. Reisner, with his newfound hope, stood up from his seat once again and looked at the same window he was looking at before. The lively city which he once looked at with a worried face, now, he was looking at it with a smile. The aurora and stars above also now looked more beautiful as if a dark veil covering his eyes had just been lifted. ''If it''s them, it should be alright...'' £ÛReisner£Ý Such a thought entered his mind as he thought of two figures. He hasn''t personally met them, but from the stories and tales he heard many times over, he deemed them to be trustworthy. People deserving of their titles. "Sylvia, how about you join this father of yours in a drink?" £ÛReisner£Ý "I apologize but I''ll have to decline, Your Highness. How could I drink alcohol when I''m on duty? It is improper of a knight." £ÛSylvia£Ý "Don''t be like that. Just a glass is fin©`" £ÛReisner£Ý "If that''s all you''ll be saying then I''ll be taking my leave. Have a wonderful night, Your Highness." £ÛSylvia£Ý It was a flat out rejection, the sound of a bang echoing soon after as the doors were closed. The happiness which Reisner once felt was now replaced with gloom as he watched the door in silence before heading to his wine rack and getting a wine glass for himself. "Really... Where did I go wrong in raising that girl...? Oh well, looks like I''ll be having wine all to myself again." £ÛReisner£Ý Clack Pop Fwish Three distinct sounds echoed in the air as a wine bottle was opened. A lonely man then sat on his seat, feet atop his desk, and his hands swirling his glass of wine. A smile was blooming on his face as he downed the glass in a single gulp. "Haah... I knew it... Beer really tastes better..." £ÛReisner£Ý CHAPTER 178 END Chapter 179: Lurking in the Snow Mounds and hills of white over the horizon, the mark of footsteps streaking across the deep snow, only to be blown away by the following winds. A canvas of white could be seen all over no matter where one turns their head. In such blank canvas, rabbits and foxes of white could be seen running and hopping along as they played chase. There were also bears from time to time, moving about slowly, their eyes searching for prey as their breaths turned white every single time. But it wasn''t only animals and plants, there were also other beings walking on such a desolate, frozen wasteland. Four figures, to be exact. All were wearing coats, scarfs, and boots as they traversed the emptiness, unfazed despite the number of beasts roaming about. "Hey, how long until we find them?" £ÛJulius£Ý "It shouldn''t be too long... A couple dozen meters, maybe?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright! I can finally stretch my arms!!" £ÛJulius£Ý Excitement filled the air as Julius beamed a bright smile. Though they had just trained in a dungeon a couple days ago, he was itching to try out his newfound strength in the fields. He was full of confidence with every stride. Currently, Grey and company are up north of the city. They have just taken an F-rank quest from the Adventurers'' Guild and are now on a mission to catch as many snow ferrets as they can within the day. Snow ferrets, as the name suggests, are H-rank beasts which lurk around the snow fields in the north. Although they are of the ice attribute, they can barely use any magic, making them very weak. Still, they are known to be hard to catch because of their amazing speeds and senses. Since snow ferrets are always in high demand, their meat and fur always requested by many and also serving as excellent pers, they are a permanent quest in the guild where one can catch as many as they can for as long as they want. A quest many adventurers take. Squeak Squeak Squeak A few more steps later, squeaks and whimpers echoed in the air, a number of holes to be seen on the ground and streaks of white bolting across the fields, red eyes glowing along such streaks, one full of curiosity and wariness. There were snow ferrets all over the place, popping their heads out of their holes from time to time, and then hiding afterwards. After all, there weren''t only the snow ferrets, there were also adventurers and hunters along the fields. It was very lively. "Hey! It''s going left! Catch it!" "What are you doing?! It''s escaping already!" "Watch out! They''re coming your way!" Well, no matter how many of them there were, it was still too hard for the ferrets. Not only were they small and fast, they were also very slick and slippery. Even when one catches them, they always manage to escape with their smooth fur. And while magic would make catching them much easier, doing so would damage the ferrets themselves. It was a very hard task with high rewards, one which would surely make people''s head steam with irritation. "Ohh¡«! There sure are a lot of people, huh..." £ÛJulius£Ý "It''s only natural. Snow ferret quests are popular, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''ve also seen their fur before. It''s no wonder people like them. I think they would be popular among noble ladies." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Ehh¡«? I wonder what they taste like..." £ÛYuna£Ý Different comments came flying from everyone as they watched over the fields with Yuna''s really standing out amongst them. Even then, not one of them paid it no heed. It wasn''t the first time she commented such things, after all. "Alright! Let''s go hunting! See you later when I win!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Eh?! Wait a minute Julius, that''s cheating!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well then, I''ll also be going ahead, Grey." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Alright, see you later." £ÛGrey£Ý Smiles afloat their faces, everyone split up in different directions, hunting on their own. Julius headed east, Yuna headed west, and Amelia headed further north, leaving Grey behind, only looking at the others heading their own ways. "Hmm... They really are excited, huh... Well, I guess it''s also time to head out. I don''t want to be the loser, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbled Grey as he slid down the snowy slope, a smile slowly appearing on his face as he hummed to himself. Now that he had joined the fray, there was no way he would be losing the competition. He was full of confidence. What might this competition be, one might ask? It''s nothing too complex, just a simple contest where they compete to see who''ll be able to catch the most snow ferrets before lunch. A contest suggested by none other than the mischievous prince, Julius. Such a thing came to be as they read the quest in the guild. As for the rules, it was pretty simple. They''ll only be limiting their strengths to E-rank. It would just be plain broken if Grey and Yuna were to go all out, after all. Of course, what kind of contest wouldn''t be without any prizes and consequences. It was agreed that the loser would do anything the winner wishes as long as it is within their abilities. Neither one of them could afford to lose. "Haap! You''re not going anywhere!" £ÛJulius£Ý Shouts of excitement echoed all over the place as Julius ran back and forth chasing the snow ferrets. With his speed boosted by his lightning attribute, it wasn''t a hard task to keep up with them. The problem was timing his grapples. The snow ferret tried to turn left and right to lose Julius, but its efforts were to no avail. Julius was just as agile as it was, a terrifying smile on his face, one which scared the living hell of the poor snow ferret. No other choices left, the snow ferret jumped and dove deep towards the snow. It was a tactic which would lose anyone. Unfortunately for it, Julius just wasn''t just anyone. He was the second prince praised for his genius during hunts and battles. "Not so fast!" £ÛJulius£Ý Like lightning striking the ground, Julius'' foot dug down the snow and with little effort, he quickly lifted it up, digging up the snow. Well, it wasn''t only the snow. The snow ferret burrowing within was also lifted up. Another lightning bolt streaked as Julius'' arm reached out towards the snow ferret. The latter''s eyes only saw doom and despair as Julius'' hands reached out towards it. The game was over. "Alright! Got you!" £ÛJulius£Ý It wasn''t even a match. Now, the snow ferret was in Julius'' grasp. It tried to wiggle and struggle out, doing everything it could, but it was useless. Julius had locked its limbs in place, making it unable to slip away. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. With a wave of his hand, the storage ring opened and a large basket appeared out of thin air. It wasn''t just any normal basket either. It was one enchanted especially to restrain snow ferrets as soon as they''re put in. Basically, it''s a snow ferret cage. But the ferret wouldn''t be going down without a fight. Showing it''s little, sharp fangs with confidence, the snow ferret bit down on Julius'' hands with vigor, struggling like a rabid dog which hasn''t eaten for days. "Hey, what are you doing?" £ÛJulius£Ý Unfortunately for it, Julius'' gloves were very tough. No matter how much it struggled, it was useless. All it did was look more pitiful, losing its strength after several seconds of struggling. Its eyes were now lifeless, a certain tranquility in its eyes. "Sorry, pal. That''s just the harsh reality of life." £ÛJulius£Ý Wise words came out of Julius'' mouth as he placed the ferret in the basket. There were no signs of remorse nor mercy in his eyes. There was only silence as he closed the lid, a depressed ferret now inside of the basket. The snow ferrets may be cute, but they''re also considered pests in the north. Not only do they overhunt other small animals, they also trample crops from time to time and are fast to reproduce. It was the only reason Julius didn''t feel anything in particular as he caught the ferret. "Alright! Let''s catch some more!" £ÛJulius£Ý The momentary silence was easily and quickly broken with Julius'' excited declaration. The very moment he spotted another snow ferret, he quickly put down the basket and chased after it with much vigor. A few moments later, another depressed snow ferret entered the cage, joining the one before it. With each passing moment, more and more snow ferrets entered the basket, their eyes all void of life and color. They have seen the beginning of the end. "Amazing... That kid sure is amazing..." "How many ferrets does that make it? Seven? Eight?" "Let''s just go to another spot, yeah?" "I agree... It seems like we won''t catch anything here..." It wasn''t just the snow ferrets affected by Julius'' actions. The surrounding adventurers were also paying attention to him, losing their confidence at the rate Julius caught snow ferrets. It was the first time they saw someone with so many ferrets. With such things in mind, the adventurers simply headed north with the newfound hopes in their hearts. They chatted so merrily as they traveled together, thinking about what kind of feast they could eat if they could catch one. "Oh¡«! The north looks so empty¡«!" "That''s right. There''s only a single person here! What luck!" "Hahaha! Seems like she''s also struggling. Just look at her basket©`" And look at the lady''s basket they did, their eyes filled with surprise and disbelief as soon as they did. There wasn''t just one, nor two, nor three. There were several snow ferrets sitting there, unable to get out. The adventurers rubbed their eyes over and over again, but not one of the ferrets disappeared. No more words are needed to be said. They simply left and headed towards another direction, their eyes void of colors and their mouths shut closed. Unfortunately for them, no matter where they went, the same scene played out. Youths of the same age went around the place, their baskets full of snow ferrets. They''ve never felt defeat so bitter their entire life. "I think I''ll just be going home..." "Yeah, me too... Snow ferrets are lame anyway..." "Just what am I doing with my life...?" Eyes void of life, expressions bitter and empty, and their hearts sunken to the deepest depths of the snow, the adventurers headed home in silence, their baskets as empty as their hearts. It was an unfortunate day. The sun climbed higher in the horizon with the passing of time. Soon, the sun had reached its Zenith, lunch had come about. With it, the competition was also over. It was time to tally the results. "Hahaha! It seems like you''ve also caught quite a lot." £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu! Who do you think we are?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m happy whatever the results may be." £ÛAmelia£Ý Such words were thrown around as soon as the four met up. Well, it wasn''t only them. The ferrets had also met their kin, their expressions differing from basket to basket as if they were different kinds. There were Julius'' depressed ferrets, Amelia''s scared ferrets, Yuna''s confused ferrets, and Grey''s sleeping ferrets. Even though they were the same species, they all acted totally different. It was an interesting sight to see. "Well, since I''m obviously the winner. How about you all go first? How many snow ferrets did you get?" £ÛJulius£Ý There were no bounds in Julius'' confidence. He was puffing his chest as he said his declaration. No, it wasn''t just simple confidence. It was hubris, one which a prince like him naturally possessed. He was boasting naturally as if he was just breathing air. "Haah... So cocky... Well, since His Highness has said so, I''ll be going first. I got 84 snow ferrets." £ÛGrey£Ý "Amazing... That''s so many...! I only got 56..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Hehehe, then it seems like I won! I got 107!" £ÛYuna£Ý Numbers came flying left and right as everyone revealed their score. And with each revelation, Julius'' heart only sank deeper in regret. The confidence he once had was now burnt to ashes. Well, it was only natural. While they mentioned limiting their powers, abilities weren''t banned. With Amelia''s "Detection", it was easy to locate the snow ferrets. As for Yuna, "Nihility" was basically a broken cheat. She caught the ferrets easily without them noticing anything. As for Grey, rather than abilities, he only used curse magic. He simply casted "Sleep" all over the place, picking up the ferrets which had fallen asleep while humming ever so calmly. If he had hurried up, he could have beaten Yuna. "Alright, since we already revealed our catches, could you perhaps enlighten us about your feats, Your Highness?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was only silence along with Grey''s question. Julius couldn''t even look him in the eye, his attention drifting away as he remembered his previous words. He was so embarrassed he could die. "Your Highness...?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Uh... Umm... I-It''s 87..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Your bastardness, please tell the truth." £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But that''s the truth though..." £ÛJulius£Ý "I said the truth. Don''t make me repeat myself." £ÛGrey£Ý Julius tried to lie his way out, but with Grey possessing "Judgement", it was useless. While Grey normally doesn''t use his abilities in such petty situations, this time is an exception. He just wanted to mess with Julius. "Umm... It''s 52..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Well, it wasn''t long before Julius admitted to his lies. Now, eyes of pity were directed at him. Even Amelia who would usually console him in such times couldn''t help but shake her head. Julius was just too pitiful. After all, Julius was the one who made such a suggestion and was also the one to make the rules. To think he''d be the one to lose.... Not to mention his confidence from before. It was just plain embarrassing. A dark memory was engraved in his heart. "Okay, since we''re friends... I''ll only be asking for a week''s worth of snacks from you. Cheer up, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, a week''s worth is too much! Make it two days!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Ehh?! Two days is too little! I''m even being generous!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Generous, my ass! Do you know how much your daily intake of snacks is?! A week''s worth will make me go broke!" £ÛJulius£Ý Well, such sympathy only lasted for a short time. The atmosphere has returned to normal as the sound of two people bickering echoed in the air. The only difference was that rather than Grey, it was Yuna who was arguing with Julius. "Honestly, with how much you''re eating, I''m surprised why you haven''t gotten©` Oww!!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Don''t talk about a lady''s weight so lightly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oww! Stop hitting! I haven''t even said anything yet!" £ÛJulius£Ý As Julius'' screams of pain echoed aloud towards the sky, the snow started falling once again, painting the world white. The wind blew ever so gently and the clouds moved slowly like turtles, drifting by the freezing winds. It was yet another snowy day. And along the snowy landscape, there weren''t a lot of snow ferrets to be seen, only footsteps of the adventurers who chased before them. There were only desolate and snow-filled fields across the blank horizon, freezing winds caressing Grey''s face. ''Hmm... Looks like there''ll be a blizzard tonight..." £ÛGrey£Ý Such thoughts crossed Grey''s mind, drifting along the howling winds, soon to be forgotten. Minutes passed and the footsteps were nowhere to be seen, buried in deep, white snow like a bitter memory which has been burnt away. ... Harsh, cold winds bellowed aggressively as the snow swept away all there is to be seen. A veil of white hid everything there was as the heavy snow continued piling up higher and higher with the passing of time. Two figures traversed such harsh weather, their cloaks fluttering in the wind and their steps sinking deep into the snow. Their bodies were trembling, hands were shaking, and hearts were quaking. Still, they continued to push through. Clang A resonant sound echoed all of the sudden. With it, the two figures stopped on their tracks. They then dug the snow below them, soon revealing a metal trapdoor beneath, cold as ice and freezing to the touch. Clank Clank Creakkkk Such sounds followed soon after as the trapdoor was opened. The two figures then turned their heads left and right, caution traced in their eyes. It was only after they saw nothing that they jumped down without any hesitation. "Whoo¡«! We''re finally back! Damn, that was a cold journey!" £Û???£Ý "Ijas, lower your voice. We''re on the sacred grounds right now. You should mind your manners and reflect on yourself." £Û???£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I''ll do just that. You''re just too stiff, Arklen." £ÛIjas£Ý "Hmph." £ÛArklen£Ý It was a short-lived conversation, yet despite being ignored so nonchalantly, Ijas didn''t mind the other''s expression. He only whistled playfully to himself as they traversed the dark and gloomy corridors. Clack Clack Clack Each and every step redounded clearly as they walked down the corridors, only Ijas'' whistling to accompany it. They met a lot of people, but they only nodded, not uttering a single word to them. It was silent. So silent that it was deafening. Such silence continued with the monotony of the dimly-lit corridors. The lights on the walls, the squeaking rats from time to time, and the dripping of water droplets from the pipes. Such an ominous symphony echoed ever so clearly. Then, the footsteps halted. The two figures stopped by a metal door, decorated by a pair of torchstones by the side. It was located in the deepest depths of the corridor, a vile and ominous aura looming over it. "Come in." £Û???£Ý There isn''t even a need to knock. As soon as the footsteps halted, the one on the other side of the door knew that his awaited guests had arrived, his raspy and olden voice resounding across the metal door as he opened his mouth. Clank Clank Creakkkk Like the trapdoor from before, heavy metallic sounds echoed as soon as the door was opened. Inside, an aged man, beard reaching his chest, was revealed. He was holding an orb by his hand, looking at it with curious eyes. "High Priest, I see that you''re looking at that orb again." £ÛArklen£Ý "How could I not? It''s such a fascinating creation... To be able to control beasts and have them at your command. Isn''t it a fantastic creation?" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý "Hahaha! Well, no matter how amazing it is, it still can''t save their asses! Man, I really pity Iblis!" £ÛIjas£Ý "Ijas, mind your words in front of the High Priest!" £ÛArklen£Ý "No, it''s alright." £ÛHigh Priest£Ý The raspy voice echoed once again as the aged man continued to look at the orb in his hands. It was an "Enslavement Orb". The very same orb Iblis used to take control of the beasts a few months ago. An orb of disaster. "Ijas is right... Ratok was a smart man, but... he wasn''t smart enough. If only he accepted our hand, he could have lived longer and saved his organization... It''s a pity. It truly is..." £ÛHigh Priest£Ý As the aged man ended his words, he then placed down the orb atop a certain table. And as he turned around, his eyes pierced towards the two figures before them, full of authority and blooming with darkness. "Well, enough about the past... What of the tasks I gave you?" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý "Everything is as you wish, High Priest. We have captured dozens of sacrifices as you have ordered. We only await your further instructions." £ÛArklen£Ý "I see, I see... That''s good to hear..." £ÛHigh Priest£Ý His raspy voice echoing throughout the room once again, the aged man once again turned around. He then raised his head, looking at the stone-cold statue before him, his eyes unclouded and full of conviction, It wasn''t a statue of an angel nor a saint. What lay before him was an ominous figure adorned with three pairs of horns, two sets of eyes and arms, a pair of ruptured wings on its back, and a distorted face which could send chills down one''s spine as soon as they saw it. It was the statue of a devil. "The day of judgement is nigh... We must prepare..." £ÛHigh Priest£Ý ""By your will."" Three voices echoed in the room, darkness creeping into each and every corner. The statue of the devil unmoving yet domineering, its eyes only carved in, made of nothing but mere stone, yet exuding an ominous and heart-devouring feeling. The day of destruction is drawing near. CHAPTER 179 END Chapter 180: Winter Festival! (pt. I) Nervousness and bewilderment. Such emotions swirled inside his heart like a raging storm. His hands are trembling, not from the cold but from the anxiety boiling in his puzzled heart, cold chills running down his spines. Grey wasn''t wearing a coat nor a jacket. There was only a suit to be seen, decorated with laces and embroidery, his hair fixed and proper. He was sitting down a certain seat, his eyes looking at a distance, deeply regretting his life choices. "Mister Shin, good luck. The competition will be starting soon." "A-Ah, yeah... Thank you..." £ÛGrey£Ý Anxiety only growing as Grey heard the woman''s voice. Although he was responding politely, he couldn''t be any more nervous, wanting to escape his current situation. But such was just wishful thinking. There was nothing he could do about it. "Yo, Grey. Looking good, seems like you''re almost ready." £ÛJulius£Ý A cheerful greeting came from Julius as he deftly entered the scene, dressed just as properly as Grey, a dry smile on his face. Inside his heart, the very same emotions of nervousness and anxiety swirled and surged, flooding it entirely. "Shut up. Whose fault do you think it is that I''m here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oi, I''m not the only one to blame. You were also part of it." £ÛJulius£Ý "Haah... I can''t argue with that... We really are idiots..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah... Idiots are what we are..." £ÛJulius£Ý There was a snappy greeting, but no bickering followed. Julius simply sat beside Grey as he clenched his hands. The two of them breathe out a sigh of resignation, wondering where everything went wrong. Where might Grey and Julius be, one might ask? They are both backstage, wearing proper attires as they await their turns to go up the stage. They are currently two of the participants of the most awaited event of the festival, the "Snowflake of the Night". The "Snowflake of the Night", as beautiful as the name suggests, is a contest held in the winter festival of Kosalvier each year where participants, pairs of men and women, showcase their beauty and talents to the crowd and judges, aiming to gain their favor and admiration. In simpler terms, it''s a beauty pageant. "Hey, Grey, do you have something sweet to eat?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Haha, you can still say such things in this situation? I''m barely even able to feel my legs, let alone taste something. And you want to eat sweets?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, yeah... Just give me some, alright?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Haah... Suit yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý There isn''t much to talk about. Grey didn''t argue with Julius anymore and simply handed him some candies they bought previously and the latter simply accepted. Silence then took over as they both reexamined the initial flow of events. Now, one might be confused... Just how did Grey and Julius get themselves involved in the "Snowflake of the night"? To answer such a question, one needs to look at the beginning, when the sun had just risen and the first bell was just rung. Everything happened early in the morning. "Winter candies! Winter candies for cheap!" "Buy your tickets here! Special discount just for today!" "Mama, look, so beautiful!" The sun had just risen but the city was already very lively. The hustle and bustle of the crowd was even more intense as the stall owners advertised their products and the ever so energetic children ran and pranced around the open streets, smiles blooming on their faces. It was the middle of winter, yet the cold seemed like it was but all a fleeting lie. The smiles of the people were full of warmth, no gloom nor melancholy to be seen, only the bustling festivities all over the place. It was the Winter Festival! Banners and garlands of all colors and sheen fluttered in the wind as they hung about the streets, stalls could be seen left and right anywhere one looked, and entertainment was everywhere. From street dancers, to games, to open theaters, there was a lot to be seen. It was a full-on festival! "Waah¡«! Look, Grey, there''s so many people!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that''s only to be expected. It''s a festival, after all... So, where do you want to go first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... It''s hard to choose... There''s just so many..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, neither Grey nor Yuna would be missing such a grand festival. They were now in their casual winter clothes, holding each other''s hands as they walked down the streets, Yuna''s sparkling, excited eyes swimming left and right and Grey watching over her warmly. "Oi, you two... Stop acting like you''re the only ones here. Save the intimate acts for later, alright?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu, that''s right, Grey, Yuna. We''re still out in the open, after all." £ÛAmelia£Ý Well, it wasn''t only Grey and Yuna who were going around the festival. Julius and Amelia were also with them, also wearing casual clothing, their hands interlocking with each other''s. It was a double date! Initially, they were supposed to have their own dates with their significant others, but after careful consideration, it was decided that they would be going together instead. It was all because of a certain person, who shall not be named. They were all afraid what kind of troubles he would cause if left alone. And so, the double date commenced without further ado. As the two pairs walked around the festival, their heads turned left and right, stopping from time to time as they bought snacks and sweets from the nearby stalls. None of them really had any plans in mind. They all simply went where their feet took them and enjoyed the winter festival to the fullest, not worrying about a single thing. They didn''t need to wear hoods nor act carefully. It was the best festival ever! "Lads, Lasses, would you like some of these meat buns? Only 5 kiels each!" "Waah¡«! Meat buns! Grey, let''s buy some!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... We just ate, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Please¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was no use rejecting her. The very moment Yuna asked with such innocent eyes, Grey knew everything was over. It was the very same technique Eliza and the little princess used on him before. The technique not even him could win against. "Haah... Really, what am I gonna do with you...? Mister, we''ll be buying some. Ten of them, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you, Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, looks like you''re weak against your girlfriend, Lad." A hearty laugh resounding in the air, the vendor then held his tongs and packed ten pieces of meat buns for the youths before him to enjoy. They were still steaming hot, an appetizing smell wafting through the air as soon as the vendor opened the lids. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. One, two, three, four, and five. Five nickel pieces were taken out of Grey''s pocket, a clink and clack echoing one after another. He received the bag of meat buns and the vendor received the money. It was a fair trade just like any other. "Thank you very mu©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hurry up, they''re almost starting!" Grey couldn''t even finish his words when the cries of excited children resounded in the air. Well, it wasn''t only children. Teens, adults, and even the elderly. People of all ages headed towards a certain direction, excitement painted all over their faces. Well, not only them, the vendor they just bought meat buns from also had a certain look on his face. There was a little bit of gloom and longing as he watched them run. He wanted to go watch too, but couldn''t do so. It was truly a shame. "Ah! Wait for me!" "Woohoo! The Blue Ferrets are surely going to win again!" "No! The Red Foxes will win this year!" Such cries echoed once more all over the streets. It was all so sudden that everyone couldn''t help but be curious about what the children were talking about. Their eyes were filled with questions as they watched them slowly vanish from their sights. "Are you curious about what they''re talking about?" "A-Ah, yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, then as a bonus for buying so many, allow me to tell you about it!" Thankfully, there just so happens a knowledgeable person near them. With much glee on his face, he explained to the youths before them what everyone was so excited about, traces of pride and joy to be seen as he opened his mouth. Apparently, during the winter festival, certain sports are played all over the city, and amongst these sports, the one called "Hoyler''s Ring" is the most famous, invented more than a century ago by a man named Hoyler, spreading influence throughout the vast north. Annually, eight teams play against one another in bracket format, where two teams are pitted against one another, the winner moving up the next round. It''s a game all people in the city look forward to. One of the best events in the north. Of course, what kind of sports wouldn''t have favorite teams? There are the Blue Ferrets and the Red Foxes which always go head to head against each other every year. Last year''s champions were the Blue Ferrets, but with new players on the Red Foxes, things are getting heated. "Hoyler''s ring... This is the first I''ve heard of such a thing... I wonder how it''s played..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "I''m also curious! Everyone, let''s head to the arena, quick!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, Yuna, slow down." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t any need to think too much. As soon as they heard about the event, it was already decided that they would also be watching over it. Yuna was especially excited since it was a "game". Other than food, it was her next addiction. While Grey isn''t really into sports, as proven with his previous performance during the founding festival, he also looked forward to watching such an event live. Though he already knows of the sport from the "Knowledge" god gave him, he still wanted to see it first hand. Step after step, everyone drew closer to the venue, and as they did, the cheers only got louder and louder. They have still yet to enter yet they could already feel the booming excitement in the air. Cheers which could rival the loudness of fireworks. Thankfully, the event was free to watch. There was no need to buy tickets to see the famous event, all they needed to look out for is where they could watch. It was a race against time as the seats only filled up more and more with each passing second. "Oh! Looks like there''s still some seats available." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Lucky!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t a premium spot, only a few seats further up on the venue. Still, seats were seats. With their sharp eyes, it wasn''t a big problem watching the event up top. They could still enjoy the event like any other. The venue was very lively, the seats were almost full and the people brimming with excitement as they watched over the gates, waiting for the teams to make their entrance. There were also commentators seating themselves at the upper seats, also talking amongst themselves. "Kyaa¡«! They''re here!" "Blue Ferrets! Blue Ferrets for the win!" "Go! Go! Go Red foxes! Go Red foxes!" Cheers and cries echoed in the air as soon as the teams made their entrance, getting even louder the moment the players waved their hands towards the spectators, their killer smiles landing a critical strike on their fans'' hearts. Red, blue, green, white, black. All sorts of colors entered the field with the teams. It wasn''t only their uniforms, their banners were also color-coded, different animals embroidered on them, such as ferrets, owls, foxes, and bears. Animals which could be found all over the north. After their explosive entrance, the teams then went back out one after another, only two teams left behind. They were the Blue Ferrets and the Black Bears, two amazing and formidable teams which are both skilled and famous. "Start!" The trumpets blew loudly and the crowd''s cheers boomed, with it, the game had finally started. The players zoomed throughout the fields, dashing past each other and maneuvering themselves skillfully. It was a speedy exchange. The game''s goal was simple. It was all to shoot a ball through a horizontal ring, their goals located opposite of one another. Be it kicks, throws, or head butts, everything is allowed as long as the ball doesn''t go out of bounds and no physical assault happens on purpose. Just like basketball, there are only 5 players per team and the number of points per shot depends on the distance. One point inside the marked line and two if it was shot beyond it. There was also a special five points for a full court shot. Other than that, the game lasts half an hour each. After the first half, the teams would have to switch courts. Of course, there were also a pair of referees both left and right to ensure that everything plays out fair and square. "Hey, who do you think will win the event?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Julius, don''t you dare." £ÛGrey£Ý "I haven''t even said anything yet. Why are you so against me?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I don''t care about what you say. Just keep your mouth shut." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was ruthless. He only paid attention to the match and didn''t gige Julius a single bit of heed. He doesn''t even need to lsten to what Julius wanted to say, it was sure to be stupid. It was Julius we''re talking about, after all. "I mean... How about we have a little contest. Whoever guesses the most wins, wins. Simple, right?" £ÛJulius£Ý Well, not that Grey''s objections would stop Julius anyway. Even when they didn''t pay him any necessary attention, he still felt the need to share his silly idea, and it was another contest nonetheless. A contest like what he proposed the other day. At Julius'' words, everyone looked at him with empty eyes. Even Amelia, his fianc¨¦e, couldn''t help but heave a sigh of resignation as she gave up on correcting him. He is far too gone. There was no use in talking some sense into him. "Hey, what''s with those looks? Come on, let''s have some fun, shall we? The loser has to do whatever the winner wants!" £ÛJulius£Ý It was yet another risky bet which could totally backfire on him, just like how it did when he had to pay for Yuna''s snacks. Thankfully, it was reduced to three days after his persistence. Still, it seemed that he had not learnt his lesson that day. "Haah... Alright, we have nothing else to do anyways. I''ll join." £ÛGrey£Ý "Now that''s the spirit! How about you, Amelia, Yuna?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Well... Since you''re already playing, I guess I''ll partake as well." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un! I''ll join too! Prepare the snacks, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý With it, the contest has been decided, Yuna brimming with confidence that she''ll be winning again. Well, it wasn''t only her. Julius was also overconfident, just like he was a couple days ago. Yep, he was yet again full of baseless confidence. Time passed and the teams clashed against one another time after time again. It was a fierce competition, not one of the teams wanting to lose, sending out their substitutes and making use of everything they had. It was not only a game of skills, but of mind as well. One, two, three, and so on and so forth. Rounds started and ended one after another as the sun climbed the sky. Everything continued until only two teams were left on the playing field, playing against one another with their exhausted bodies. The time ticked and the sands of time finally ran out, but everything has yet to be settled. Just in the nick of time, one of the players kicked the ball towards the goal from beyond the line. The opponent''s tried to stop it, but it was already far too late. A cling echoing in the air, the ball passed through the ring. The scores which were once in the enemies'' favor were now reversed, the shooter''s team winning by a single point. It was a miracle! A winter miracle! "Th-They woooon! For the first time in two decades, the White Owls won! This year''s Hoyler''s Ring Cup goes to the White Owls!" "Whooo!! White Owls! I love you, White Owls!" "The new champions! White Owls!" After the commentator''s boisterous and enthusiastic announcement, loud cheers echoed amongst the crowd. At the same time, the players of both teams also shook each other''s hands, showing admirable sportsmanship with smiles on their faces. But despite the cheerful atmosphere, there was a certain person who wasn''t happy at all. It was none other than Julius who was now regretting his thoughtless suggestion. He had once again lost the contest he arranged himself. The only guesses he got right was by betting on the Blue Ferrets and the Red Foxes all the time. With the Blue Ferrets'' two wins, and the Red Foxes one win, losing against the White Owls in the semi-finals, he got a total of three points, the lowest of them all. "Dammit... Why is it always me...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Well, just as they say... You reap what you sow." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up..." £ÛJulius£Ý For Grey and Yuna, they tied at 5 points. And the winner was none other than Amelia who guessed everything right, getting 7 points in total. She didn''t even pay that much attention, only picking the teams she fancies. Her luck was through the roof. "Fufufu, I''ll be asking for my favor later, Your Highness." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Ugh... Dammit..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius'' face contorting from regret and the event now over, the venue was slowly emptied over time. It wasn''t long before everyone also headed outside, satisfied expressions plastered over their smiling faces. Since the Howler''s Ring Cup took over almost five hours, their next destination was the marketplace where a lot of new stalls had popped up. It was almost time for lunch, and so they went around the place again, buying copious amounts of food to enjoy for themselves. It was a wonderful lunch, each and every dish they bought were delicious in their own rights. Of course, there was still the weird naming sense, but it only made the experience itself more enjoyable. It was very unique. After lunch, they then went around the city and tried out many entertainments. They played simple carnival games, watched short plays, watched street performances, and ate a number of snacks once again. Such happy scenes continued as the afternoon went by. "Ugh... I don''t think I can eat anymore..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Haah... That''s what you get for eating too©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean they''re canceling?! They can''t do that! Do you know how much we''ve spent on this?!" £Û???£Ý Along the open streets, panic started echoing as people ran around with worry and anxiety on their faces. Such a scene continued until the lady managing the event spotted four certain figures walking by. With heavy steps, the lady marched towards Grey and company, and without any warning, she suddenly grabbed Amelia''s hands, her eyes sparkling brightly like that of a predator''s. She then said... "Young Lady, please enter the Snowflake of the Night! I beg of you!" £Û???£Ý "P-Pardon...?" £ÛAmelia£Ý It was all too sudden. Neither one of them expected such a sudden proposal out of the blue. Not to mention that they don''t even know the person. They were all puzzled, bewildered even. "Ah! Sorry for the rudeness. My name is Nida Taylor, organizer for the Snowflake of the Night event in Kosalvier. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛNida£Ý "A-Ah, yes... It''s our pleasure too..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Nice to meet you too, Miss Nida." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, please. I''m already married, but thank you for the compliment! To think I still look young to your eyes, gosh¡«! That''s embarrassing¡«!" £ÛNida£Ý Not one of them could understand what was going on. Yuna simply addressed the lady "Miss" out of respect, but she completely took it as a compliment. She was now squiggling and twirling happily as he placed her hands on her cheeks. Not even Vanessa nor Kris could compete with her enthusiasm as he continued to squirm around. While it wasn''t uncomfortable, such acts only made the four youths more puzzled with the passing of time. "Umm... Missus Nida..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, sorry! I zoned out again! Oh, how silly of me!" £ÛNida£Ý "N-No, it''s okay... Umm... About your proposal earlier..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, that''s right! There''s still that!" £ÛNida£Ý It was unbelievable, simply unbelievable. Not only was she way too enthusiastic, she was also too clumsy for her own good. It was a mystery how a lady like her ended up becoming the organizer of such a large event. With a smile on her face, Nida explained their circumstances to the four. She talked about many things with a machine gun-like mouth, but the gist of it was that a pair of their participants backed out and now, the event is missing a pair. "I see... That does seem problematic..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, right? I mean, how could they? On the day of the event as well. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk." £ÛNida£Ý Nida clicked her tongue multiple times over as she shook her head left and right. It was truly a big problem, one which could ruin the whole festival. Everyone easily understood how grave the problem was. "And with that in mind... Please join the Snowflake of the Night!" £ÛNida£Ý Yet another loud declaration echoed in the streets as Nida spread out her hands towards Grey and company, a confident smile blooming on her face. It was a smile Grey and Yuna knew all too well. A smile which only brings trouble. CHAPTER 180 END Chapter 181: Winter Festival! (pt. II) "Please join the Snowflake of the Night!" £ÛNida£Ý The wind was cold, blowing ever so gently, a cheerful declaration floating adrift in the air, ringing clearly inside everyone''s ears. Accompanying such a declaration was a bright, blinding smile coming from the very same owner of the voice. Shock and confusion. Such emotions were conveyed on everyone''s face as they looked at the smiling lady before them. They couldn''t understand what had just transpired, their mind in shambles as they tried to cope with the current situation. ""Eh?!"" ""Huh?!"" Two distinct yet similar sounds echoed soon after the declaration, their expressions not any better. The only one who remained the same was Nida who was still smiling all the while she looked at the four youths'' bewildered expressions. "Umm... Missus Nida, was it...? Can you please elaborate further? I''m still a little confused about your proposition..." £ÛJulius£Ý The shock was so much that Julius ended up using formal language. It was very out of character for him, but who could blame him? Even Grey didn''t have the time to bicker with him. He was also just as concerned. "Fufufu, what more is there to explain? You''re all beautiful and have good figures. Not to mention your statures! I''d really believe it if you say that you''re models!" £ÛNida£Ý "N-No, we aren''t... Anyway, I don''t think we''ll be joining anytime soon..." £ÛJulius£Ý "That''s right. We also don''t have any experience in modeling. It would only be embarrassing if we go up the stage." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, is that how you see it?" £ÛNida£Ý A mysterious intent behind her smile, Nida''s expressions only bloomed brighter. At the same time, Grey and Julius'' expressions only grew more confused. Oh, what a grand contradiction. After all, it wasn''t only their good looks and stature that Nida based her proposition with. The way they carried themselves, their posture, and all little details in the short time they''ve exchanged words also became a factor. Although it would be a lie to say that she noticed those things the very moment she saw them. It was only an impulse after she was mesmerized by their faces. Though she doesn''t regret it. Now, she was sure she found quite a few beautiful gems. "Well it''s such a shame. The prizes are great, you know?" £ÛNida£Ý "We really aren''t in dire need of money right now... Sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, it''s alright. Ah, but! The prizes aren''t just cash, you know?! There''s dresses, jewelry, and a couple incentives! You''ll also be granted coupons afterwards! And even if you don''t win, there''ll be a party afterwards where lots of delicious food and drinks will be served!" £ÛNida£Ý "Food?!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was over. The very moment Nida mentioned the word "Food", everything was decided. As Yuna''s ears perked up, her eyes also lit up, sparkling even brighter than the sun above, a certain flame burning up inside of her eyes. "Shin, let''s join!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elena..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yep, it was over. Now that Yuna made up her mind, there was no stopping her. Even if he were to refuse, Yuna would only switch up tactics and bug him until he agrees. There was only one thing Grey could do to overcome the current situation, ¡ºYuna, why don''t we go back for now? I promise I''ll cook you whatever you want and however much you want later, alright?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUuu... That''s tempting... But the free food...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºIn addition, I''ll also be lifting your limits on the sugar bags for a whole month. What do you think?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºReally?! No takesy-backsies, okay?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºOf course. I promise.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It was unfortunate that their sugar reserves were going to go into a crisis once again, but it was the only choice left. Well, there was also luring her with alchemy ingredients, but it would be difficult in the north where only a few plants thrive. "Uuu... On second thought, I think I''ll have to decline..." £ÛYuna£Ý "There you go, Missus Nida. It''s a shame, but it has to be this way." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s unfortunate..." £ÛNida£Ý It was a hard decision, but between the free food and Grey''s offer, the latter weighed much heavier. It was a pity for Yuna, but she wasn''t too sad. All she did was imagine how many sweets she could make with the sugar ban lifted and she was back on her usual, cheerful self. At the same time, Nida''s hopes were crushed by the moment Yuna refused. While it was a shame that such gems wouldn''t be joining the event, she also couldn''t for them to join. It was time to give up©` or so she initially thought. "Hahaha! Looks like even the Great Shin has a weakness!" £ÛJulius£Ý An unexpected event unfolded the moment Julius opened his mouth. He was once again letting his useless and random thoughts run wild as he tried to aggravate Grey, an irritating smile plastered on his face. "If you''re so confident, why don''t you go up there and present yourself? I''m sure you won''t be backing out now, will you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hah! Don''t turn this one on me. There''s no need to be shy, just admit it!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Admit it, my ass! You''re just a coward who can''t stand up to his own words. A cowardly bastard is what you are!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?! What did you say?! Stop projecting yourself to me, you wussy!" £ÛJulius£Ý Well, it didn''t take too long before his plan to annoy Grey backfired. The moment started talking back, their bickering started echoing once again, each of their words getting harsher and fiercer with each exchange. And as their fierce exchange continued, they arrived to a point where they started talking about the Snowflake of the Night, mocking each other with words which are borderline legal. It was truly an interesting sight to see. "Hah! You think I''m a coward?! Then we''ll be joining the competition! Let''s see who amongst us wins this contest!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Oh, you really won''t give up, huh? Then we''ll be joining, too! I''ll make you eat your words later when you taste defeat!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, yeah?! Just see if you can!" £ÛJulius£Ý "I surely will, you bastard!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! Then, we''ll prepare your clothing right now!" £ÛNida£Ý Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. It was too late, far too late. The moment Grey and Julius realized what they just said, Nida had already heard it all, her face beaming with a blinding smile which extended from ear to ear, a rosy tint showing on her cheeks as happiness filled her heart. Meanwhile, Grey and Julius'' expressions couldn''t be any different. They were now pale, mouths shut closed, and eyes void of colors. They looked at each other with empty expressions, adorned with bitter smiles. They are regretting the consequences of their idiocy together. ¡ºGrey, you''ll still keep your promise, right?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºAh, yeah... Of course...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Drier than an earthworm buried in a mountain of salt, Grey and Yuna''s conversation died down without much joy. Grey couldn''t even look at her in the eyes as he gazed at the cloud-filled sky, thinking just where it went wrong. Fast forward to the present, and now, the sun has set. The sky was dark, dotted by billions of stars, dim and bright. The moon smiled down the city as a cold, gentle, winter breeze howled ever so softly. Like the stars in the sky and the Howler''s Ring venue from the morning, the venue was also dotted with people, excitement gleaming in their eyes and warm, bright smiles floating all over the place. They happily await the exit of the contestants. Meanwhile in the backstage, two figures sat down silently as they await their fates. The atmosphere was shrouded in silence, the backstage was dimly lit, and their eyes were lost, looking over at a distance. Top it with their solemn yet empty expressions and you''ll have a scene full of gloom and depression. "Uh... Umm... Y-Your Highness..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Grey... How does it look..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, such sadness was no more the moment Yuna and Amelia entered the scene. It was as if two angels descended from the heavens, illuminating the abyss. The very moment they saw them, it was as if the world stopped. A striking cobalt, blue as the deep ocean. Amelia''s dress fluttered softly in the wind as she took her steps. Her hair red as ruby, although a complete opposite to her blue dress, it complemented her very well, like a red lotus blooming atop a deep lake. Yuna didn''t lose out either. She only wore a dress of white and silver, the colors of black adorning her. It was simple yet despite its simplicity, it greatly accentuated her natural beauty. With her eyes blue as sapphire and cold ice, she was truly fitting to be called a lady of winter. And despite their usual attitudes, when it came to dressing up for their men, they have both turned shy. The prim and proper Amelia and the cheerful and energetic Yuna were no more. All there is is a pair of ladies in love, bashfully showing their dresses to their significant others. "Your Highness... You''re staring too much..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Ah, sorry... You''re just too stunning... I think I''m going crazy..." £ÛJulius£Ý "I see... I''m glad then..." £ÛAmelia£Ý A fierce red like her luscious hair, Amelia''s cheeks burned brightly as she received Julius'' compliments. Her heart is now all over the place as she tried to hide her flustered expression from the latter. "How about me, Grey...? How do I©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my! How beautiful! How divine! You''re already gorgeous before, but now, you''re all on another level! Are you sure you aren''t princes and princesses?!" £ÛNida£Ý An excited squeal echoed on the backstage, cutting off Yuna''s words. It was none other than Nida who was now fawning over the four, her eyes showing evident traces of extreme admiration and respect. She was excited. Too excited, actually. Not to mention her guess was dangerously close. Everyone could only wonder what her reaction will be if she finds out their real identities. Well, not that they have any good reasons to reveal it needlessly. "Ohh¡«! I really want to chat with you more, but that''s difficult right now! Anyway, please follow me now! The contestants are going to be called soon!" £ÛNida£Ý Her face still unable to restrain her smile, everyone headed to the central backstage where the other contestants were already waiting. They haven''t even entered the stage but all eyes were already on them. Their grandiose have captured everyone. A lady who is often called the flower of high society, an elf whose beauty is amongst the best even among the elven race, a prince who inherited both good looks and charisma, and a young man whose body was made personally by God. No matter how you look at it, it was impossible to deny their existence. "How beautiful..." "Do you know who they are?" "No, this is the first time I''m seeing them..." Even the ladies and gentlemen who are also contestants, boasting beautiful looks and figures, couldn''t help but gawk at them. The four were simply on another level. They couldn''t help but be blinded by such outstanding presence. "Good evening, Kosalvier!" It wasn''t long before the contest finally started. With the loud cheer of the announcer, a deafening cry followed soon after as the audience responded in kind. Excitement filled the air with every single word that echoed towards the deep, night sky. "And so, what are we waiting for?! Let''s welcome our contestants!" One after another, as their names and numbers were called, the pairs entered the stage, their arms linking with one another. The very moment the first pair went up, the cheers only boomed louder as the people''s excitement peaked. The first pair, the second pair, the third pair. As time passed, more and more people made their entrance. The audience cheered their names and numbers, showing great support to their idols. It was so loud it wouldn''t lose out to any large concert on Earth, "Joining us for the first time! Contestants number 12! Mister Jules and Miss Lia!" The very moment Julius and Amelia entered the stage, the excitement died down, or rather, the crowd was so taken by their beauty that they couldn''t utter anything. They were all speechless, unable to take their eyes off them. "Last but not the least! Contestants number 13! Mister Shin and Miss Elena!" Grey and Yuna entered soon after, but the silence stayed. Well, rather than saying it stayed, it would be better to say that the silence only intensified. They were already stunned by the previous pair. Now that a similarly gorgeous pair entered. "So... So beautiful! Go number 12! I support you!" "Number 13! I support you, number 13!" "Number 13, are you single?!" The moment the crowd snapped out of it, an even louder cheer ruptured the skies. The people who once supported other contestants were now switching sides, some even falling in love with them at first glance. ¡ºRight... I haven''t given you my answer, haven''t I?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHm?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYuna, you''re breathtaking... Even now, I think my heart''s pounding madly.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It was a loud night, yet despite the deafening noise, only one voice echoed inside Yuna''s mind. As they walked on the stage, her heart pounded so loudly, she couldn''t hear the people''s cheers anymore. After the grand entrance, it was time for the talent portion of the show. One after another, the contestants showcased their capabilities to the judges and audiences. There was dancing, singing, acting, playing instruments, and a lot more. It was a gentle yet fierce competition. And while it may be rushed, the four also managed to decide on their performances beforehand. Thankfully, they have all attended a number of social events, it truly was an unexpected lifesaver. Time passed and many contestants performed. The audience were already plenty satisfied, but their eyes were still full of excitement. It wasn''t long before Julius and Amelia were called towards the stage to perform their piece. "Good luck, you two!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Break a leg." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu, thank you!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Just like before, the moment Julius and Amelia entered the stage, silence filled the venue. On the stage, there was a microphone and a piano to be seen, Julius taking the latter and Amelia walking towards the front, her eyes calm as the night sky above. Like birds flying freely through the vast sky, Julius'' hands swam through the piano keys, smooth like silk and flowing like the gentle creeks, filling the venue with sweet and soft melodies, heartfelt sceneries playing in their minds. "La¡« Lalala¡« Lala... La¡« Lalala¡« La¡« La¡«!" £ÛAmelia£Ý The moment Amelia opened her mouth, the venue became quiet like the morning forest, only the elements of nature to be heard. It was only a single syllable yet it brought forth such powerful emotions. "?Sunshine, seeping through the windows¡« Sunshine, dancing by the willows¡«?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Happiness, excitement and light blossomed in everyone''s heart the moment words finally danced along the tune. They swayed left and right, humming with the notes, listening carefully, unable to utter a single word. The next moment, there was sadness, then there was grief and despair. Negative emotions swirled like a whirlwind. Some frowned, some cried, and some felt their hearts aching. The more they listened, the more they felt the meaning of the song. The piece was titled "Sunshine". A song about love in its highest heights and deepest depths. A tale of meeting, departure, and reunion. Everyone was moved, such deep and intricate emotions blooming in their hearts. Clap Clap Clap Clap Claps and cheers echoed in the night sky as soon as Julius and Amelia finished. As they bowed their heads towards the audience, unwavering support rained down upon them. It was a successful performance. It wasn''t the first time the two received such cheers, but receiving it from their hard work and efforts rather than status, they felt a happiness they couldn''t describe. Smiles also bloomed on their faces. "Well, looks like it''s our turn now... Are you ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Ready when you are." £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as Julius and Amelia were done, Grey and Yuna were then called upon the state. They are the last performers, and so, the audiences and judges looked forward to it. Especially after the previous two''s performance. The bar has been raised. The moment they stepped foot in the middle of the stage, a familiar melody played in the air. It was the usual song played at a noble''s ball where the attendees danced around with their partners. Beginning their dance with a bow, Grey and Yuna then held each other''s hearts. But it wasn''t just a single dance. The moment they started, darkness swallowed the venue, the only light to be seen was a spotlight highlighting the two of them. With each step they took, colors filled the air. Fire danced around, plants bloomed with flowers, ice covered their steps, and mana swirled in the air. Magic was also dancing with them. It was a mystical sight. As Grey and Yuna twisted and turned, fishes and sea creatures made of bubbles swam in the air, their bodies illuminated with light magic and moved about by the wind, it seemed as if they had life of their own. As the fishes swam, the plants only grew more vibrant and beautiful, a little forest forming around them, accentuating their every movement. The flowers blossomed and petals filled the air, a sweet and lovely scent wafting through everywhere. It was as if they were dancing in a magical forest. A tale of two people dancing on their own worlds not caring about anything else. There were only the two of them in their eyes. It was a land of hope and dreams, sweet and magical at the same time. All eyes were on them as they continued to dance around. Even when the musicians stopped from shock, they still continued to dance, the symphony of nature echoing in the air with each and every step. It was breathtaking. An unforgettable sight. Clap Clap Clap Clap There were no words needed to describe it. The moment their performance ended, the people stood up and gave their loudest claps and cheers. It was the prettiest and most fascinating dance they have ever seen. After the talent portion, the event continued and the night only went deeper. As the last bell of the day rang, the winner of the event was announced, cheerful cries echoing in the air and the awards were given one after another. Of course, after which was the promised afterparty. It was one everyone enjoyed thoroughly as a variety of amazing dishes were served. From the appetizers, up until the last of the desserts, everything was wonderful. The stars continued to sparkle and the clouds drifted through the sky ever so freely. The snow started falling once again and the night was now as silent as the dead. The city folks have gone to slumber. "Mmn¡«! That was very fun! Everything was so delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I couldn''t agree more! Especially the desserts! They were amazing!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu. It''s unfortunate that we didn''t win the contest, though..." £ÛAmelia£Ý A soft giggle resounded in the air as Amelia reminded everyone of their loss. While they dominated both the entrance and the talent portion, the other contestants managed to come back with the interview, trivia, and remaining portions. It was another pair which one the crowns. Though they didn''t really mind it. Just experiencing such an event was enough for them. While it was true they were nervous at first, they managed to have fun and enjoy the rest. Not to mention how happy the crowd was. They were already satisfied. "Well, we could always go back here next year and try again." £ÛGrey£Ý "No thank you. A single attempt is already enough for me." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Me too! Though I wouldn''t mind enjoying such a feast again!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, even if they were happy, it doesn''t mean they''ll be entering such events anytime soon. The unique experience was already more than enough for them. Friendly and merry chats continued to echo in the air as everyone headed towards the Emerald Lily. They recounted everything which happened throughout the day, laughing about their shenanigans and silly thoughts. Of course, Amelia didn''t forget about the favor Julius owed her. She still hasn''t thought about what she will ask for, but she didn''t forget to remind him. Once again, Julius remembered how foolish he was. ''Hmm?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such scenes continued, when all of a sudden, a feeling of softness caressed Grey''s fingertips, a surge of warmth following soon after. It was none other than Yuna. The young lady was tugging on his hands, her intentions clear as day. There wasn''t too much to think about, Grey simply grasped her hands, their fingers interlocking with one another as they walked down a snowy path. It was a cold night, but strangely enough, all they could feel was a comforting warmth. CHAPTER 181 END Chapter 182: Cookies, Bread, and Cocoa! Piercing cold winds and howling storms. The sun was high, but there was no sign of warmth to be seen. All there was are swirling snow and frozen gales, dominating the horizon with veils of white as the storm brandished its wrath. It has been two days since the winter festival and everything has been going smoothly so far©` or so one would expect. But in an unexpected turn of events, a powerful blizzard is currently raging against the city. Everything is covered in white. The roofs buried in snow, the windows covered with frost, and the streets hidden by a thick veil of white. No matter where one looked at, there was only snow and frost. Everyone is staying in their homes, and by everyone, Grey and Yuna are included. Bark Bark Bark Yelp and whimpers filled the air as six adorable balls of fluff ran around the room. Their little legs swinging back and forth as they went around the place with such glee on their faces. They stumbled, rolled, and jumped about, living their best lives without much care in the world. "Hngg... Why is it snowing so hard..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yet despite the familiars'' merry atmosphere, Yuna''s expressions couldn''t be any different. She was looking at the window, her hands feeling the frost, a gloomy expression painted on her face as she looked at the snow-veiled scenery. Today was supposed to be the day they go out and explore the city some more. A date only for her and Grey to enjoy alone together. But as luck would have it, such was all but a dream. They couldn''t even go outside, let alone enjoy a date. Sadness still looming over her, Yuna limply walked towards the kitchen where Grey was and gave him a tight hug from behind. Although the latter was surprised, it was only for a mere moment. It wasn''t the first time Yuna had done such things, after all. "Grey, I love you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. Are you really that bored that you''re such things now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... But I really do love you, though..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know, but you''re still bored, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no response, only silence, but Grey was still smiling. He already knew what the answer was without seeing Yuna''s expressions. He simply smiled to himself, continuing to prepare a number of ingredients for later use. Time passed and Yuna continued clinging on Grey, peeking from time to time and eating bits and pieces sneakily when she could. Though Grey noticed it every time, he simply let her be. He only thought of how adorable his girlfriend was. Knock Knock Knock A call came from the doors, resounding ever so clearly in the silent room. There was no need to open the doors, both of them already knew who they were. They were, of course, their neighbors just a couple doors away. "I''ll go get it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý A new sound echoed in the air. Yuna''s footsteps accompanied the sound of chopping as she drew nearer the door. She skipped her steps, dancing around like a butterfly in the air, the sound of the tiled floor clacking mixing in the melody. A resounding creak soon followed after the moment Yuna opened the door, revealing two familiar figures. One was a red-haired beauty with pink eyes while the other was a blonde prince whose eyes gleamed like deep brown zircon. It was Amelia and Julius who also had nothing else to do. "A delightful morning, Your Highness, My Lady. To what pleasure do I owe you this lovely visit?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What''s with the sudden formality? Have you eaten anything weird again?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu! Good morning, Yuna." £ÛAmelia£Ý It was an unusual greeting, but none of the two really minded it. Yuna was just simply too bored that she decided doing things randomly, greeting Julius and Amelia with whatever silly idea popped up in her mind. "Hey, that''s rude, you know? And what do you mean weird? All my meals are thoroughly prepared and delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, I get it, Your Highness... Anyway, can we come in? Ah, and I also want to play some board games, if possible. Oh, and card games, too!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Mou... You sure are requesting a lot of things for a prince..." £ÛYuna£Ý "What can I do? I''m just a destitute prince, after all." £ÛJulius£Ý Casual as ever. Such was the conversation between Yuna and Julius. Thankfully, it wasn''t Grey who was in front of him, else, it would have already turned into another pointless argument long ago. Just boys being boys. It wasn''t long before Yuna allowed the two to go in, and even though their rooms were practically built with the same layout and design, Julius and Amelia still turned their heads left and right, curious about what things there were to see. "Pardon the intrusion©`" £ÛAmelia£Ý Her words were cut off the moment six pairs of sparkling eyes stared at her. Orbs of different colors and bodies full of fluff and cuteness. Amelia couldn''t help but have her heart flutter as she looked at the familiars, barely holding herself back from cuddling with them. Even though she knew what their true forms were, she wasn''t a little bit afraid. On the contrary, she was only more fascinated by them. The desire to cuddle and fluff them only grew stronger the more she looked at them, conflicting with her responsibility as a lady to keep her dignity. Sparkle Sparkle Sparkle Beautiful eyes sparkled ever so brightly as they continued looking at Amelia, their cuteness only getting brighter with each passing second. At one moment, Amelia even started flowers and twinkles blooming behind them. "Yuna, can I play with the familiars?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un! Of course!" £ÛYuna£Ý In the end, what weighed heavier was the familiars'' cuteness, her dignity as a lady no more. Well, no one could really blame her. After all, when one is looked at with such captivating eyes, all they could do is drown in a swamp of happiness, unable to resist the familiars'' allure. The timid Capella in her embrace, Amelia headed to a nearby couch and made herself comfortable. The other familiars followed soon after and also started cuddling with her. She was now in a heaven of fluff and warmth. Julius was also sitting beside Amelia, patting and fluffing the little furballs gently. He wasn''t as affected by Amelia, but his heart was still captivated by them. The familiars were simply too adorable and irresistible Meanwhile, Yuna was away towards the kitchen, asking Grey to hand over the board and card games he has in his "Inventory". The moment she returned, it wasn''t only her smile and the games with her. Grey also came back with her, drying his hands with a towel after finishing his work. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "Yo, Grey. How''s your morning?" £ÛJulius£Ý "It was good, amazing even... Good morning, Amelia." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu. Good morning as well, Grey." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Oi, what do you mean by ''was''? Are you saying I''m ruining it? And why are you only greeting Amelia?" £ÛJulius£Ý Three questions in a single go. Such was the greeting Grey received the moment he saw Julius. But rather than answering it directly, he only gave the latter a vague smile, leaving everything to his imagination. The latter may be a prince, but Grey was technically an archduke. He is bound to no obligation in answering him. Rather, he was using his status and their friendship as an excuse to irritate the latter. He doesn''t know why, but just seeing Julius'' face makes him want to do so. "Oi, you bastard! Answer me!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm... Did I leave a window open? Why is it so noisy?" £ÛGrey£Ý "This bastard...! You''re really asking for a beating, aren''t you?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Maybe a fly got in... No, is a fly even this noisy?" £ÛGrey£Ý Ah, so that''s why... Julius was simply too easily provoked. It only takes a little bit of poking and he quickly flares up. Not to mention how easily he shows his expressions on his face as if wearing it on his sleeves, it was even more fun teasing him. Julius yelling towards Grey, Grey ignoring the former, Amelia happily cuddling with the familiars, and Yuna simply watching over them with a smile, the day passed by like any other. It wasn''t long before they started playing. Chess, reversi, a simple recreation of monopoly, old maid, memory, and a lot more. Everyone played game after game to pass the time, snow piling up even higher and the winds getting colder as the blizzard continued to rage on. It was also worth noting that Julius wasn''t the one who had the most losses. He may act like an idiot most of the time, but he is still one of the best geniuses in the Royal Academy. Learning the rules and using them to his advantage was an easy task. Ring Ring Ring Everything continued as usual when suddenly, a ring came echoing from a nearby tabletop. It was the telephone Grey made a few months ago, still working even when the senders are more than a thousand kilometers away. Magic really is amazing! "I''ll answer it for a while. Just keep playing without me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, Grey©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "No. The phone''s not for sale." £ÛGrey£Ý Julius hasn''t even finished his statement but he was already rejected by Grey, a cold and empty expression on his face. He then picked up the phone from the tabletop and headed to the kitchen for a quieter environment, It wasn''t the first time the phone had rung with Julius and Amelia present. In fact, they have seen it work a couple times already. And just like the camera from before, Julius has also shown interest in the telephone, offering to buy it with large amounts of money, all to no avail. Of course, questions about where they got such items were asked towards them every single time. But such questions were easily dismissed with Grey lying about finding them in the Labyrinth, a very convenient lie to go about. After all, only Grey, Yuna, and similarly crazy people are mad enough to think of the 9th floor as a training ground. Not many people know about what treasures could be found there. Even if there are doubts, there is nothing they could do about it. After all, no one is crazy enough to go there and check. "Hello, Grey speaking." £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Good morning, Elder Brother Grey! Are you doing well?!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý ¡¸Hey, Eliza, you''re too lively! Behave yourself a little!¡¹ £ÛElise£Ý ¡¸Mou... But I just want to talk to Elder Brother Grey...¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý They were just as energetic as ever. Grey had just picked up the phone yet he could already feel the liveliness from the other side. The two sisters are getting along well as usual, going about their days with enthusiasm. Since it was still the school break, Elise was now back in Moterno, spending her days with her younger sister and father. Well, it wasn''t only her. Eleanora also took the chance and took a break from the capital to spend time with her husband and two lovely daughters. They''ve been calling Grey and Yuna every two or three days, asking about their situation and simply chatting happily with them. Fritz and Eleanora also join in from time to time, but it seems that that day is not today. There is still some work left with managing the territory. "Hahaha. We''re doing fine, Liz. Thanks for asking. How about you? You aren''t slacking on your training aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Un! My training''s going very well! In fact, I just reached E-rank the other day! Aren''t I amazing?!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Oh, really? I''m so proud of you. Looks like our Liz is growing well." £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Hehehe!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý There was surprise in Grey''s voice, but in actuality, he already knew that Eliza had reached E-rank two days ago from Polaris'' regular reports. Still, he was very happy for the young lady, a gentle smile blooming on his face. The chat continued and they talked about a lot of things from their daily lives, to funny events, and news in town. The others also stopped playing for a little while to greet them, their expressions elated as they talked about the simple things in life. If there was anything noteworthy, it was that new trade routes have been opened in the kingdom from the coastline territories. Not only did it remind Grey of the seafood dishes he wanted to taste, but also of the beauty of the sea and beaches. ''I should take Yuna to the sea sometimes, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought circulating in his mind, Grey continued his chat with Elise and Eliza. He was smiling all the while thinking of how Yuna would react if she ever sees the sea. Another box was added to his mental checklist. ¡¸Geez... If I''d have known you''ll be going to the Labyrinth, I would have stayed behind in the capital...¡¹ £ÛElise£Ý "Hahaha. We also didn''t plan it thoroughly, so there''s that. Well, even if you did go with us, your time with Liz and your family would be cut, wouldn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Uuu... That''s true...¡¹ £ÛElise£Ý ¡¸Elise¡«! Liz¡«! It''s time for your etiquette lessons¡«!¡¹ £ÛEleanora£Ý More than twenty minutes have passed since they''ve started talking and as the sound of a creaking door resounded on the phone, Eleanora''s voice followed suit. Soon, silence filled the room as the two ladies listened to their mother. ¡¸Sorry, Grey, we''ll have to go now. Mother''s calling.¡¹ £ÛElise£Ý ¡¸Call you next time, Elder Brother Grey!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Yeah, yeah, until next time. Take care of yourselves, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Un!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý A couple of beeps resounded after Eliza''s energetic response. The call has ended yet Grey still hasn''t returned to the main room. A certain thought circulating inside his kind as he looked at the window, watching the snow fall harder and harder. It was still a couple hours away from lunch, and neither of them asked for snacks, but seeing the blizzard outside, it made Grey yearn for a certain drink to warm his body. He wasn''t particularly cold, but he still wanted to have some. "Alright, let''s do it!" £ÛGrey£Ý Everything decided, Grey quickly rummaged through the inventory and took out a couple ingredients from there. There was sugar, cocoa powder, fresh milk, chocolate chips, and marshmallows! A recipe which only spells sweetness. Since there is still no gelatin in Merusia, Grey has to make do with using marsh mallow roots he happened to get on a quest with Yuna not too long ago. At first, Grey wasn''t sure how to use them, but after a few experimentations, he was finally able to make them. It was a sweet success. Unfortunately, there is only so much marsh mallows he can gather, he still needed to plant some in the "Sanctuary". Of course, it also meant the number of marshmallows he had was limited. The ones he''ll be using are the last ones. "Ah, right... There''s still that..." £ÛGrey£Ý But of course, what kind of drink would be complete without a couple snacks on the side? Grey quickly thought of a couple things, coming up with a total of three. There was garlic bread, french toast, and chocolate chip cookies! His mind on the game, Grey quickly turned on the heat, the stove lit ablaze. A clang soon resounded as he placed the saucepan over medium heat, followed by a splash as fresh milk was poured over, letting it sit until warm. After which, Grey then poured over cocoa powder and sugar on the mix, stirring it gently and adjusting the heat before the mixture started boiling, adding little hints of vanilla extract, a fragrant smell wafting through the kitchen. With the mixture done and finished, he then served them on a couple cups already filled with chocolate chips and marshmallow, the latter floating thereafter as the cups were filled. It was a simple yet beautiful sight. "Nice! Next are the sides!" £ÛGrey£Ý A satisfied smile on his face, Grey stored the hot cocoa in his "Inventory" to prevent heat loss and then started taking out a number of ingredients to make the sides. It didn''t take long before everything was done and finished. Combining butter, garlic, and some special herbs, a yellow mixture was made. It was then brushed both on both sides of the bread slices, sprinkling over some chopped green onions and parsley, the butter garlic bread was almost finished, only baking needed to be done. Whilst the garlic was baking, Grey made the french toast mixture with eggs, salt, vanilla, and cinnamon. He then dipped the bread slices in them, cooking them over a battered saucepan, cooking until golden brown. Butter and honey on top, and boom, the french toast is finished. Next, Grey took out some premade cookie dough, sprinkling over some vanilla and chocolate chips, it was then put into the oven, just in time as the garlic bread was finished baking. A little bit of wait later and the three sides were done! "Mmn! Perfect!" £ÛGrey£Ý A crunch and munch echoing in the kitchen, a satisfied expression bloomed on Grey''s face as he had a taste of his creations. One was salty, one was sweet, and one was very sweet. But all in all, they were all delicious treats, something anyone would surely enjoy. Humming to himself, all the while a gentle smile shined afloat his face, Grey put the hot cocoa and sides atop a large tray before heading back towards the main room. With each step he took, his expression only grew brighter. "I''m back...?" £ÛGrey£Ý But such a bright smile only lasted a couple seconds. The moment his eyes landed towards the others. There was no more happiness, only confusion as his eyes locked with theirs. He was frozen and speechless. The reason was simple. It was because on the other three''s faces, doodles were already drawn all over. And it wasn''t only the three of them. The familiars were also covered with red, blue, yellow, and all sorts of vibrant colors. Yuna now looked like she had a mustache and goatee, Amelia had a monocle and a couple wrinkles, while Julius had the worst look. The man now looked like a certain rapper back on Earth whose faces were littered with colorful tattoos. Grey couldn''t believe what he was seeing. How did things come to this, one might ask? The reason for it is very simple. It was because of Julius. Yep, it is all because of Julius... Again... They were just playing normally, when all of a sudden, Julius, being the genius that he is, suggested yet another terrific idea. He thought of painting over the face of the loser with a stroke of paint every time they lose. An idea he got after seeing the painting tools Grey has yet to clean up. Of course, it being his idea, it once again backfired on him. If it was done with black ink, Julius would surely look like a panda on drugs. It reminded Grey of his childhood where he would do the same with his neighbors, only that they were using lipstick. "Haah... Really, why did you follow that idiot''s suggestion?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, the paint was easy to wash off with a wet handkerchief. All it took was a little bit of wiping and it easily came off. Of course, the one to wash Yuna''s face was none other than Grey, acting like a parent once again. "Oh! Grey, this stuff''s awesome!" £ÛJulius£Ý As for the perpetrator of the idiocy, he was now enjoying the garlic bread happily even when Grey had yet to invite them. The more Grey looked at him, the more he wanted to punch his annoying face. Well, there was no use getting angry over such things. Because even if he did, Julius, being the idiot that he is, would surely just let it enter one ear and out to the other. It would just be a waste of time and energy. "Waah¡«! Hot cocoa! Garlic bread and cookies too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, be careful not to burn your tongue, Ah, here, Amelia, have yours too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufu. Thank you very much, Grey." £ÛAmelia£Ý Smiles and giggles all over the place, Yuna and Amelia also partook in the little snack break with happy expressions. Yuna took some cookies, Amelia had some french toast, and Julius continued wolfing down the garlic bread. "Mmn¡«! Hot cocoa''s the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So sweet! And it also melts in my mouth!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Hey, Grey, do you have more of these things?!" £ÛJulius£Ý All the feedback was positive. Everyone enjoyed their snacks, sweetness flooding their mouths and their bodies warmed with a sip of hot cocoa. It was the perfect combination to taste on a cold, snowy day. "Grey, 200 thousand! Let me buy this recipe!" £ÛJulius£Ý "No way. We found it in the Labyrinth, you know? I''m not selling." £ÛGrey£Ý "Labyrinth, my ass! Do you think that excuse will work every time?! 300 thousand!" £ÛJulius£Ý "No." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then how about......" £ÛJulius£Ý But of course, what day would be truly complete without another session of bickering between Grey and Julius. It has already become a daily routine that Yuna and Amelia have already gotten used to it. Simply enjoying their hot cocoas with a merry chat, The boys bantering, the girls giggling, and the freezing winds howling. A cacophony of noises echoed throughout the city as the winds of white continued to push through. Such scenes unfolded as the snacks atop the table vanished one after another. CHAPTER 182 END Chapter 183: Dawn of Destruction (pt. I) Black and white. Such was the scenery one could see no matter where they looked. The sky was swallowed in darkness as the night went on, the moon and stars veiled by the clouds. Yet below such darkness, the ground was all white, covered in deep layers of snow and frost. Engraved in such a scenery, hundreds, if not thousands of footsteps were engraved in the depths of the snow, stretching hundreds of meters beyond the unfathomable horizon. A slithering streak of emptiness. If one were to follow such footsteps, mysterious figures could be seen. Their bodies cloaked and faces covered in hoods. There were dozens of them, marching in the same direction like a line of ants heading towards their nest. Their eyes gleamed a sharp and deadly glow, their breaths turning white as they were frozen by the raging snow. It was cold yet none of them shuddered, their hearts burning a fierce passion, a certain resolve engraved deep in their hearts. Across the dark horizon, a large silhouette could be seen. One might think it would be a hill or just a pile of rocks, but hidden in the darkness was a large entrance, quite a number of guards to be seen, weapons ready to strike. "Hm? Did you hear something©` Guwaakk!!" The night which was only filled with the howling echoes of the raging storm was now mixed with a loud cry. Veiled in the darkness was an iron dagger, heading straight towards the guard''s neck, the color red painting the snow. "I-Intruders!! Defend your©` Ackk!!" "Ring the bells!" Chaos descended upon the snowy night, blood spilling everywhere as two groups clashed against one another. Screams and bellows filled the air with each passing second as the snow piled up higher. A little over a hundred, several dozens, a few dozens. The guards and intruders'' numbers dwindled down as the minutes passed. It was a fierce battle, veiled by the fierce howls of the snowy night. It was a nightmare. "Cough... Cough... You bastards... Do you think... Cough... You''ll succeed with... Cough... This farce©` Ackk...." "Man, you talk too much..." £ÛIjas£Ý But just like anything else, the bloody battle soon came to an end. The side of the guards was fully decimated, not a single one spared. The only things left of them are their lifeless bodies laying down the bloodied snow. "Arklen, how many men did we lose?" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý "We lost 23, High Priest." £ÛArklen£Ý "23... That''s unfortunate... Well then, let''s keep going. Make sure you drag as many bodies as you can. We''ll need them for later." £ÛHigh Priest£Ý "By your will." £ÛArklen£Ý There was no sympathy in the aged man''s voice. He simply turned around and headed towards the dungeon entrance with a calm expression about his face, not sparing a second glance to his fallen comrades. It wasn''t only the High Priest, everyone who was with them only wore empty faces as they looked at the dead bodies of their people, their lifeless bodies dragged inside the dungeon without a shred of sympathy for the dead. Their minds were all focused on their goals, not a single thought hindering them. The eerie night continued and the sound of footsteps reverberated across the silent dungeons. Such eeriness was enough to swallow anyone''s heart with despair, but none of the hooded figures were fazed by such. They only continued treading the silent path. "Oi, who are you guys?" "Are you also heading to the third©` Kuakk!" "M-Monsters!!" The group also met adventures along the way, but rather than repaying their warm greetings with bright smiles, what faced them instead were blades and blood. All of them suffered the same fates as the guards before them. Blood splattered on the dungeon floors and atmosphere only became heavier as their bodies were dragged on the grounds. Such an eerie scene continued until they reached the fourth floor, silence returning to the night once again. But rather than monsters and adventurers, what greeted them were hundreds upon hundreds of runes, blood flooding the dungeon floor as dozens of dead bodies lay motionless on the ground. The number of the bodies on the ground only increased as the lifeless bodies of the guards, adventurers, and their comrades alike were dropped off like sacks of dirt, a number of thuds echoing both simultaneously and in succession. "How are the preparations?" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý "Everything is complete. We only await your command, High Priest." "Good. Then we shall start the ritual. Prepare yourselves." £ÛHigh Priest£Ý A solemn and husky voice echoed in the corridors, his footsteps accompanying it clearly and resoundingly. All eyes were on him as he marched towards the front, taking off his hood and revealing his face. "Children of Ruvelus. The time for judgement has come. We have been hiding in the face of the world for too long, humiliated and persecuted by the lesser minds. Today, we shall show ourselves..." £ÛHigh Priest£Ý Clear as glass, the aged man''s words resounded deep inside everyone''s hearts. Hatred, anger, envy... Such negative emotions swirled violently in everyone''s hearts as they continued listening to the man''s words. The speech was long and arduous, but not a single one complained. They stood still, listening attentively, recounting all their experiences. Everything they have done is for this day. They clenched their hands as they looked at the man before them. "And so today judgement will descend upon us! Let your voices be heard! Let the world hear our cries!" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý "Ruvelus shall prevail!" "Damnation to this impure world!" Shouts and screams resounded along with the aged man''s words. A smile bloomed on his face as he took out a dagger from its sheath, the other following him soon after, no hesitation in their faces. "Dear God! The one and only true God! Oh, Ruvelus, hear our prayers! Hear the voices of your humble children and servants!" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý It was madness. The High Priest, though his throat was hurting, shouted even louder than before, his eyes were bloodshot and his whole body trembling in a mix of raging emotions. He spouted such words with clear conviction. "This impure world has forgotten your name! A grave sin is only fitting to be punished! Let this world feel your wrath! Let the flames of purification burn the lands! Let your name be known once again!" The madness continued and his emotions only boiled stronger, getting darker and darker with each passing second. Silence only filled the corridors the moment he raised his dagger towards the air, an ominous atmosphere about them. "Glory to Ruvelus!" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý """"Glory to Ruvelus!!"""" Their shouts echoing loud and clear, the other followers also raised their daggers to the air. The very next moment, they lunged it towards their hearts, piercing it without any hesitation, bloodied smiles blooming on their wretched faces. As blood spilled on the dungeon floor and the people fell helplessly one after another, the runes which were once white were now glowing a rich red color, just like a precious ruby under the tranquil moonlight. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. RUMBBLLLEEEE The dungeon was dyed red and the ground started to quake. The dungeon walls which are very resilient started showing cracks, pieces of rocks falling towards the ground and the shaking only getting more violent by the second. Such bizarre scenes occurred, but the aged man remained unfazed in front of all of it. He found beauty in such a vile and chaotic image, his mind at peace as a dangerous smile bloomed afloat his aged face. His whole body was already trembling but he still showed no signs of fear. "Hahahaha! Foolish mortals! Taste the wrath of the one and only true God! Ruvelus! Suffer in agony as you repent for your sins! Hahahaha!" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý The hysterical laughter of madman echoed as the dungeon continued shaking, more and more debris falling from the walls and ceiling, squashing the bodies like flies as the runes'' red color only glowed fiercer like a raging flame. "Glory to Ruvelus!" £ÛHigh Priest£Ý His hands still trembling, the aged man raised his dagger once more, and with what strength he had left to muster, he pierced his own heart, blood gushing out from the wound and his mouth, falling towards the ground as he drew his last breath. RUMBBLLLEEEE Like a turbulent sea on a stormy day, the dungeon shook wildly. The cracks have turned to fissures and the falling debris rocks have turned to falling boulders. It was no place for a person to be in. It was only a graveyard for the unfortunate ones who are still trapped inside. The snow continued to fall and a loud rumble echoed towards the clouded night sky. The collapse of a dungeon in the middle of a freezing and snowy night. It was a horrid scene unlike any other. A night full of nightmares. ... The sky was amber, a golden hue painting the lovely city. There was chattering and clattering in the air as the people went about their daily lives. Some were closing their stalls, some were buying dinner, and some simply wandered around. It was yet another peaceful day. "Hey, Grey, about the marshmallow recipe©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "How many times do I have to tell you? I''m not selling." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then how about the marshmallows themselves?" £ÛJulius£Ý "What I used yesterday are the last ones." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Really?!" £ÛJulius£Ý Of course, with the setting of the sun, it also meant that everyone was heading back to their homes. Grey and company had just finished their quest for the day, and now, they are heading back to the Emerald Lily for a hearty dinner. It was just like the usual. As Grey and Julius argued with one another, their feet continued walking, taking a leisurely pace. But rather than a warm greeting, what welcomed them as they opened the doors were a couple of curious stares. On the reception desk, there was a certain man dressed in light clothing, looking like a gentleman. But no matter how much the man tried to dress and look normal, he couldn''t deceive Grey''s "Divine Eyes". He could tell at a glance that he was a night, and a C-ranker at that. "Is that them?" £ÛKnight£Ý "Yes!" £ÛReceptionist£Ý A sweet and short answer coming from the receptionist, the knight replied in kind with a gentle smile. He then approached the others with a friendly expression on his face, only stopping when he was a couple feet away from them. "Are you Mister ''Shin'' and company?" £ÛKnight£Ý The knight asked, a heavy emphasis placed on Grey''s alternate name. There was no doubt about it, the knight knew exactly who they were. The group of four could only smell incoming trouble from him. "Yes. Is there something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, not at all. It''s just that my Master had heard a lot of things about you. He would love it if you could join him for a chat over some tea." £ÛKnight£Ý It was such a friendly greeting, but buried in the lines was a hidden message. It was not just a simple invitation, but rather, a request for an audience with them. A matter which would most likely concern an important subject. After all, the knight''s master could only be the Lord. For a Lord such as the Archduke, the only time he would need to ask to meet someone of Grey and Yuna''s caliber is to ask for help. They could only feel a bad premonition coming from such a request. "I see... Then we''d love to join him." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! We''ve already prepared a carriage outside. I''m sure my Master would be delighted." £ÛKnight£Ý Everyone understanding the situation, they walked out of the inn one after another. And just like the knight had said, there really was a carriage already waiting for them a couple blocks away. It only looked simple at first glance, but in reality, it was actually of high-quality. One only nobles could afford. It wasn''t long before they departed, clips and clops echoing in the air as horses trotted in the streets, dragging the carriage towards the castle. Other than the coachman who was holding the reins, everyone was riding inside the carriage. "It''s a great honor to finally meet you, Your Highnesses, My Lady. My name is Raven Cartel, please refer to me as you please." £ÛRaven£Ý The first one to break the silence was the knight. He was not just any normal knight either. He holds the rank of "Commander" and ranks amongst the highest in the Archduchy of Farmalte. It only shows how serious the Lord is with the meeting. "I would like to apologize for the sudden invitation. Although His Highness would not like to bother you, we can''t afford to spare efforts in the current situation. I ask for your understanding." £ÛRaven£Ý "No, it''s alright... But first, could you exactly tell us what''s going on?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. If it''s what Your Highness wishes." £ÛRaven£Ý While the Lord would normally be the one to brief the guests about the topic of the meeting, they don''t have the luxury to do so in their current situation. It didn''t take long before Raven started talking about the problem they have. Apparently, an organization called the "Church of Ruvelus" have been forcefully causing dungeon breaks all over the continent in the recent years, aiming to "purify" the world by destroying it in the name of their God, Ruvelus. For those years, the several countries in the continent have been trying to catch the Church of Ruvelus, but to no avail. They always managed to slip through their fingers every time. Even when they destroy a number of their bases, they always manage to regrow their numbers. It was only just recently that they found out how they were able to forcefully cause the dungeon breaks. It was a process which involved the sacrifice of many lives. A crime so heinous they couldn''t dare imagine just how heavy the weight of their actions are. Unfortunately for them, it was already too when they managed to link the kidnapping of people and the dungeon breaks. According to a recent report from the Imperial Capital and the nearby towns in the Farmalte territory, a number of dungeon breaks have occurred simultaneously throughout the continent. Although the countries managed to stop several dozen of their attempts, there were six cases which managed to succeed, two of those six occurring in the Empire of Valliarta. Worst of all, one of those two cases occurred in the Farmalte Territory. "And the rank of the dungeon...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s... S-rank..." £ÛRaven£Ý Silence befell the carriage the moment the answer was given. Traces of shock and concern were plastered on everyone''s faces. Who wouldn''t be shocked? After all, S-rank is the highest difficulty amongst the dungeons. A threat which isn''t something to scoff at. The dungeon being at S-rank means the boss of the monster flood would be Calamity-Class. They are monsters which are also called National-Level threats, able to wipe out large cities and mountains without much effort. While it is true that Grey and Yuna had fought against Calamity-Class in the Labyrinth of Gale, they were only those S-rank monsters who were strengthened by the buff from the Labyrinth towards Darkness-Attribute monsters. At most, they were only at the bottom of Calamity-Class. If the boss ends up in the middle or upper ranges of Calamity-Class, it would be a very difficult battle. Even with the cheat items and Polaris, it would still be difficult for them to deal with such a monster. One wrong move could cost them their lives. "And what of the plan?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s... His Highness is currently discussing it with the others." £ÛRaven£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý There was only a bitter end to the conversation. Throughout the whole journey, there was only tension and silence looming over the carriage as everyone thought of the upcoming storm, anxiety brewing inside their hearts. Of course, there was also the option of simply running away if worse comes to worst, but as people, they couldn''t just simply stand by and watch as others suffer, especially when they have the ability to help them. Abandoning them would only weigh on their conscience. It wasn''t long before they arrived at the castle. As soon as they arrived, they were then guided by Raven towards the meeting room where the Lord, Commanders, and High-Rankers had already gathered, conducting a strategy meeting. "We have arrived©`" "Are you telling me that we''ll abandon the other towns and villages?!" £Û???£Ý It was quite an interesting greeting. They have still yet to enter, yet a loud scream already boomed inside their ears. The discussion was quite lively. In fact, it was too lively that they couldn''t even hear the sound of the doors creaking. "Lord Fizzel, please understand... We''re doing the best we can..." £ÛReisner£Ý "And is your best enough?! Don''t give me that bullsh*t! As we talk, hundreds, if not thousands of people could already be losing their lives!" £ÛFizzel£Ý "Lord Fizzel, they''re my people, too. This decision is not easy on me." £ÛReisner£Ý "Then think of a goddamn solution that would save their lives!" £ÛFizzel£Ý A fierce exchange took place between the Lord and one of the High-Rankers. They were arguing about the plan of action to take, their opinions heavily opposing one another''s. It was like they entered a den of tigers fighting each other. Inside the room, there wasn''t just the Lord and the Commanders, there were also the HighRanker adventurers which only arrived to participate in the Labyrinth of Flames'' opening. Now, they would be participating in a monster flood defense, one exciting event to another. Excluding Grey and Yuna, there were a total of 10 High-rankers present. There were three A-rankers, including the lord, 6 B-rankers, including one B-rank Commander, and finally, there was the man who was arguing with the Lord. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Fizzel ¡¾Race¡¿Saureid (Scarlet Tribe) ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿43 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3,506 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿7,479 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Light ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Advanced (80%) ¡¾Class¡¿Archer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Advanced (79%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿80% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºHoly Guard (4¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- He was an S-ranker. A strong, burly body, fierce, golden eyes like that of a dragon''s, and patches of blood red scales covering his whole body. He was the very definition of fierceness. If one were to say he was a dragon, one would believe them easily. Unlike the lizardfolk in fictional works Grey had seen, the "Saureid" race in Merusia practically looks like humans. The only differences are the patches of scales in their bodies and their sharper ears and eyes. Still, they are a wonderful race. It wasn''t just a saureid. There were also therianthropes, elves, and even a dwarf present. Of course, there are still humans, but that''s besides the point. The only thing to take note of is that there are different kinds of people in the room. "Lord Fizzel, please understand. Lady Sylvia is also in those towns. It wasn''t easy for His Highness to make this decision." Fizzel''s anger was only quelled the moment he heard those words from one of the Lord''s commanders. While he hated the fact that the Lord chose such an option, he couldn''t really put all the blame on him. He, too, understood where the Lord was coming from. Not to mention that very Lord''s beloved daughter is risking her life in those nearby towns. He could only imagine the heaviness inside the Lord''s heart as he made the decision to focus on fortifying Kosalvier rather than defending the other towns. After all, even if they were to send reinforcements to those towns, it would already be too late the moment they arrive there. It was better to fortify the city''s defenses which still have a hope of surviving rather than wasting resources on the other towns. It is the most logical decision. Even then, just because it''s logical, it doesn''t mean it''s right. As a Lord who treasures his people, he is being crushed by guilt and conscience that he chose such a selfish decision. He could only clench his fist in anger and disappointment towards his own powerlessness. "Haah... Sorry for the outburst. I was just carried away by my emotions..." £ÛFizzel£Ý "No, it''s fine. I understand where you''re coming from." £ÛReisner£Ý "Haah... Then we should think up a good plan©` Hm? Looks like you have some guest, Lord Reisner." £ÛFizzel£Ý At Fizzel''s words, all eyes shifted towards the doors where Grey and the others were standing in silence. All were curious as to why such young guests would be present in such an important meeting. The only one who knew of their identities was Raven and the Lord. The moment the Lord saw them, his heart felt a little lighter. While there was still worry and anxiety lingering close, knowing they have such powerful allies, he could breathe more comfortably. "I''m grateful that you accepted my invitation. It''s an honor to meet you, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna, Prince Julius, and Lady Amelia." £ÛReisner£Ý "The pleasure is ours, Archduke Farmalte." £ÛGrey£Ý As they shook one another''s hands, gossip quickly spread throughout the whole room like wildfire. After all, there would only be two reasons why an Archduke such as the Lord would address such youths, respectfully as well. The first was that they were of high-noble blood, inheriting the title at such a young age. As for the others, it was because they were S-rankers just like Fizzel. Though considering the current situation, the answer is already obvious. "Two young S-rankers... You''re the heroes of Alfrione, aren''t you?" £ÛFizzel£Ý Everything was cleared with Fizzel''s words. The moment they heard of such titles, everything finally made sense. After all, there are only a few people who still haven''t heard of their tales. They were the prodigies who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "The name''s Fizzel. It''s reassuring to have powerful allies like you." £ÛFizzel£Ý "No, it''s only natural to help out in such situations." £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll be in your care, Lord Fizzel." £ÛYuna£Ý After Fizzel, the other members present also introduced themselves one after another. It was only a quick introduction, after all, they still have something much more important to talk about. After which, everyone then took their seats and the discussion for the monster flood defense was quickly initiated©` or so it should have been. BANGGG But so much as to have a proper discussion, they haven''t even taken their own seats, when suddenly, a loud, booming bang reverberated throughout the room as a knight opened the doors in haste. His breathing was ragged, his face was pale, his face was profusely sweating, and he could barely muster any strength left. It was obvious that he came in a hurry from wherever he came from, his face filled with urgency. "Y-Your Highness...! A new report has come in!" CHAPTER 183 END Chapter 184: Dawn of Destruction (pt. II) "Y-Your Highness...! A new report has come in!" A loud declaration echoed loud and clear throughout the room as a ragged knight suddenly entered the room. All eyes were on him as his body trembled, holding onto the sides of the door frames, trying to catch his breath. Speculations already started brewing inside the Lord''s mind as soon as he heard the knight''s words, but he tried to calm himself down. He clenched his fists tightly and realigned himself, his eyes glimmering a serious and composer glint. "Speak." £ÛReisner£Ý "The monster flood is already spotted in Rusphalt''s vicinity! One hour estimate before impact!" It was a heavy report, one which greatly shook everyone present, leaving their mouths hanging wide open and their hands trembling in anxiety and frustration. But the one who was the most affected was the Lord himself. ''Sylvia...'' £ÛReisner£Ý A single person appeared on his mind as soon as he heard the report. It was his lovely daughter who he treasures so dearly. He could feel his heart sink in the depths of darkness and despair as a cold chill swallowed his heart in its entirety. It was a few days ago, when he told his daughter to send messengers towards the towns and cities in their territory, the latter volunteered to do it herself and make sure that everything is done perfectly. Accompanying her were another B-rank commander and a group of elite C-rank knights. One might think that such a party is already a powerful force, and that is correct... By normal standards, that is. In front of a single A-ranker, they are all nothing but mere toys, not worthy of fighting. Don''t even mention Calamity-Class, they''ll be decimated before they have the chance to even fight. He had always taught his children about "Noblesse Oblige" or the responsibility of the privileged. But in this situation, he couldn''t help but wish that he didn''t. He wished that even just this once, Sylvia would act selfishly and save herself. "Your Highness, we await your orders..." "... We shall proceed with the plan. Fortify the Kosalvier''s defenses. Don''t spare any resources and use the treasury if needed." £ÛReisner£Ý "But Your Highness... What about Rusphalt?" To a commander''s question, the Lord became silent. He tried to think of a solution but nothing came to mind. As he gritted his teeth and clenched his fist, only a heavy answer came out of his mouth. "Form a rescue team and prepare a camp for the refugees. Make sure that it has everything they will need." £ÛReisner£Ý The end has already been judged. While the Lord made it sound more appealing, his statement couldn''t be any graver for those who were present in the meeting. A dark and depressing atmosphere loomed over the whole room. It would have been different if the Lord said "Reinforcements", but instead, he used the term "Rescue Team". It meant that they won''t be able to send help whilst the town is under siege, only survey the place and look for survivors once everything is already done and over. "Refugees"... It meant no difference with the word "Survivor". With it, it is basically confirmed that the town would be destroyed. The only ones they could help would be those who managed to survive if there is even any. But even in such a situation, none of them could blame the Lord. Deep in their hearts, they knew that they could do nothing but wait and wish for a miracle to happen. Rusphalt is a medium-sized town located roughly about 600 kilometers southwest of Kosalvier. Even if they hurry up and form reinforcements, Rusphalt would already be in flames and ruins the moment they arrive. Not to mention that if everyone were to hurry as fast as they could, they would be exhausted by the moment they arrived in front of the horde. Facing such a horrifying disaster whilst tired is nothing short of a death sentence for the reinforcements. ''Rusphalt... Rusphalt... I think I''ve heard of that name before...'' £ÛGrey£Ý But of course, it''s only impossible when considering normal standards. Fortunately for everyone, there is a pair of unusual youths with them today. They have only just arrived but they already have a full grasp of the situation. ¡ºGrey, is Rusphalt far?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHmm... It''s about a hundred kilometers short than the distance between Galderia and the Royal Capital.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThen it should be fine, right?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah. We should be able to make do with what we have... Though the problem is how we''ll deal with the boss...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Unbeknownst to everyone present in the room, the two were already making plans inside their mind about what they should do to solve the problem with the boss monster. It was a quick exchange done with telepathy. "How many soldiers and adventurers do we have on Kosalvier right now?" "We''ll need the Blacksmiths'' and Merchants'' Guild to prepare as much equipment as possible. Potions and traps would alp be helpful." "Then we should also contact the Alchemists'' and Enchanters'' Guild." Such statements flew left and right as the meeting continued. Whilst Grey and Yuna engaged in their own conversation, the others also made a detailed plan, utilizing all resources and manpower they have available. Not only the defense of the city, they are also thinking of how to evacuate the citizens the moment the defenses start crumbling down. Although the matter with the other towns and cities still weighed on everyone''s minds, they didn''t let it get in the way of their work. Of course, even Julius and Amelia pitched in ideas time after time again. They may still be young but they are also children of high-pedigree brought up with the best education and resources. They will be amongst the future figureheads of Alfrione. There was no way they would just sit still. "Archduke, do you have a map of the territory here?" £ÛGrey£Ý The discussion was only broken when Grey suddenly voiced out his query. It was the first time he said something ever since the discussion started and so everyone was quite puzzled. Not to mention he asked for a map of all things. "Y-Yes... We do, but why do you ask?" £ÛReisner£Ý "Nothing too complicated. We just have a proposition to make." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey ended his statement with such a bright smile on his face, everyone couldn''t help but get even more confused. Even then, the Lord simply followed Grey''s request and had a map be brought to them. The map was then laid out atop the meeting table, at a position everyone could see. Although it was unfortunate that the map only contained the cities, towns, and major geographic landmarks, and no villages and hamlets marked out, it was still useful. "Archduke, where is the most barren area near Kosalvier?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... If it''s the most barren, it would be... here." £ÛReisner£Ý The Lord''s fingers were pointed towards a snowy plains just west of Galderia. It was an area where no settlements could be seen due to high populations of arctic beasts. There were also no important sources of income located there. It was the perfect place for Grey and Yuna''s place. "Hmm... I see. Then, please prepare a trap or an array there by tomorrow afternoon. Only bring those who are E-rank and above and prepare for the worst. We''ll be luring the monster flood there." £ÛGrey£Ý Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Now, everyone is even more confused by Grey''s words. Even the Lord and the commanders who had several years of experience couldn''t fathom what he was thinking. They were speechless at such sudden requests, "Lord Grey, by luring... You mean..." £ÛReisner£Ý "That''s right... We''ll be aggravating the boss and lure the monster flood away from the towns and villages. This way, we can secure the least dama©`" £ÛGrey£Ý BANGGG "Don''t be absurd!" £ÛFizzel£Ý A resounding bang echoed as Fizzel slammed his hands against the tables, his large voice following soon after. There was a grave expression on his face as he looked at Grey and Yuna, his eyes lit ablaze with anger. "Are you saying you''ll be acting as bait towards a Calamity-Class boss?! What kind of nonsense is that?! That''s nothing different from seeking death!" £ÛFizzel£Ý Although there was only silence in the air, everyone was in agreement in Fizzel''s words. While they understood how powerful they were, in their eyes, Grey and Yuna were still children. It was unthinkable of them to let such youths sacrifice themselves while they remain in safety. It wasn''t a matter of pride and arrogance, but guilt and conscience as a person. For such youths to suggest an insane plan, they could only get angry and disappointed at their own powerlessness. Julius and Amelia were especially against it. "Lord Fizzel, have you ever camped inside a Labyrinth''s 9th floor?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No. I haven''t..." £ÛFizzel£Ý "We have. And I can assure you, it isn''t easy." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t a more absurd statement than what Grey had just said. Everyone inside the room was shocked at his question. After all, the 9th floor isn''t just a place for playing, it''s a place even High-rankers fear. A hellhole full of absurd monsters. "While we understand your worries, we aren''t just suggesting this out of arrogance. We have already clashed with several Calamity-Class monsters in the month we stayed on the 9th floor. Risking our lives isn''t new to us." £ÛGrey£Ý The room was silent, not a single sound to be heard. While everyone is against the thought of sending them to such a dangerous task, they couldn''t argue anymore after Grey said it in such a way. "Don''t worry. We also value our lives so we won''t be taking anything too risky. You can rest assured we''ll be arriving here in one piece." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And after we return, we''ll be expecting a thoroughly made trap, okay? Ah! And make sure not to overwork yourselves. We still have a battle to fight." £ÛYuna£Ý Even when they were in the most dangerous positions, Grey and Yuna still had the leeway to worry about the others. It wasn''t that they were saints or anything of the sort. They were just normal people, trying to do what others would have done if they had the power. Now, there was no possible way they could turn the tables anymore. As silence loomed over the room, it was already decided that they''ll be agreeing to Grey and Yuna''s plan. They could only shake their heads in resignation. "Haah... Since that''s that, then I''ll be going, too. It leaves a bitter taste in my mouth knowing that kids are sacrificing themselves for our sake." £ÛFizzel£Ý "A-Ah, no, Lord Fizzel, you really don''t have to©`" £ÛGrey£Ý BANGGG "No! My decision''s final! I need to keep an eye on you two and make sure you won''t be dying on us! It''s either I join or you won''t be leaving!" £ÛFizzel£Ý Fizzel was firm on his words. His eyes were like an immovable mountain, containing a blazing and stubborn determination. He held the look of someone who would never back down no matter what you say to them. In the end, Grey and Yuna ended up agreeing to Fizzel''s demands. The other High-Rankers also tried to volunteer themselves, but luckily, Grey and Yuna were able to stop them. They appreciated the thought, but they still needed to devise a plan and lay out the traps, after all. "Then, we''ll be relying on your traps later on. See you again tomorrow afternoon. Don''t be late, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You can rest assured... And may fortune shine upon you..." £ÛReisner£Ý There was a smile on the Lord''s face as he sent off the three, but it wasn''t one which contained happiness. It was one which was riddled with relief and sadness, a deep gloom still gnawing away on his heart. "Ah, and Archduke, please don''t be too sad. Lady Sylvia will be safe." £ÛGrey£Ý "P-Pardon...?" £ÛReisner£Ý "We have a special ride, you see. If we hurry up, we should be able to arrive there in ten minutes or so." £ÛGrey£Ý Shock. Such was what the Lord felt at Grey''s words, but that shock was soon replaced with an overflowing relief. The heaviness he felt the whole night was now lifted as if everything was all but a passing lie. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were other people present, he would have more than likely shed a tear or two. It may be unbecoming and undignified for a lord, but for a father who loves his daughter dearly, such a thing was only natural. "Thank you... I will never forget this debt..." £ÛReisner£Ý "Hahaha, just a consider it a gift from us," £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! But I could use some sweets! Some herbs would also be nice!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, Yuna... Don''t you already have enough sweets?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They''re so delicious! What''s wrong with wishing for more?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was such a warm scene that one wouldn''t even think that they were in a dire situation. The Lord couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the two youths argue a little over such a trivial topic. "Understood. Then I''ll prepare the best sweets and herbs there are in Kosalvier. I swear this on my name as Archduke Farmalte." £ÛReisner£Ý It was an extravagant promise, but it was one which was full of sincerity. There wasn''t a single response from Grey and Yuna, only smiles blooming on their faces as they finally left the place and headed towards the castle''s ramparts. The silver moonlight shone ever so brightly and the melody of the night was sung ever so smoothly as three pairs of footsteps echoed in the air. Three figures walked proudly on the ramparts, their eyes clear as day. "Polaris, come forth." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s call, the nightly wind started to howl, the clouds parted, and the shadows started to tremble as if greeting the descent of a king. The very next moment, a large figure appeared out of nowhere, its platinum scales shining brighter than the moon itself and eyes rivaling the beauty of the stars. "Long time no see, Polaris. How''s Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It indeed has been some time, Master, Mistress. And you don''t have to worry. Lady Eliza is doing fine, she''s currently having dinner with her family." £ÛPolaris£Ý "I see... Dinner, huh... Come to think of it, we haven''t had one yet..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was only a casual conversation between Yuna and Polaris as they talked about the recent happenings in their lives. They had already told him the details and so, he is already prepared for the harsh road up ahead, ready to serve his masters. But while such a friendly conversation was happening, a single man was in shock. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the platinum-scaled beast resting atop the ramparts, words unable to get out of his mouth. He was speechless. ''You''ve got to be kidding me...'' £ÛFizzel£Ý That was the only thought which ran throughout Fizzel''s mind as he looked at Polaris. He doesn''t have any appraisal nor detection abilities, but he could tell quite well that the creature before him was on another league from him. It was one which had reached Calamity-Class. Orbs of amethyst shone under the gentle skylight, deep as the silent night and brilliant as the moon and stars above. Just a single glance is all what''s needed to take one''s breath away. The magnificence of a king. ... Chatters and clatters, hustle and bustle, and clicks and clacks. Such sounds echoed throughout a large rooms as people discussed their plans with each other. There were agreements and oppositions as times passed by. Such scenes continued to unfold for the hours to come, a detailed plan finally made after hundreds of ideas approved, rejected, and altered. It was by no means perfect, but it was already excellent considering how little time they had. All that is left is to complete and execute it. "I am grateful to everyone for attending this sudden meeting. Rest assured, you will all be fully compensated... Everyone''s dismissed and have a good night." £ÛReisner£Ý The night was deep, and one after another, the people inside the room slowly started heading out, their faces much more relaxed than when they came in and giving their sincere farewells to the Lord before leaving. It wasn''t long before everyone was out of the meeting room... Well, everyone except three people. There was the Lord, Julius, and Amelia. They don''t have anything in particular to talk about. They just have no other choice but to stay behind. After all, Julius was a prince and Amelia was a high-born noble lady. They were children of two important figures in Alfrione. It would cause diplomatic problems if they were to be put in harm''s way. It was in their best interests that they stay at the Lord''s castle for the night. Well, the diplomatic relations with Alfrione really wasn''t what weighed the most in their minds at that moment. Especially the Lord. Even when he trusts the three, he still couldn''t help but feel worried about what''s about to come. "Is something bothering you, Your Highness?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Ah, is it showing on my face?" £ÛReisner£Ý There was no direct answer on Amelia''s side, only a slight nod of affirmation. She didn''t want to be rude to the Lord and only acted as how a noble lady should. It wasn''t only her. Julius is also acting like a proper prince for once. "Hmm... It isn''t much of a bother, per say... I''m just worried about Lord Grey and the others. I hope they would be alright," £ÛReisner£Ý "Your Highness, if that''s what you''re worried about, there''s no need to fret. You can put your trust in them." £ÛJulius£Ý It was unlike Julius. The man who would usually mess with the two was now full of confidence about them. He may not know how strong Grey and Yuna truly are, but he can proudly say he knows them better than many people. "You seem confident about it, Prince Julius." £ÛReisner£Ý "Of course. They''re Grey and Yuna, after all. If they say they will do something then they would definitely accomplish it without fail. There is no pair more trustworthy than the two of them." £ÛJulius£Ý "That praise seems a little excessive, don''t you think?" £ÛReisner£Ý "No, not at all. Even if you were to ask my father, our Prime Minister, or our General, they would all say the same thing. There''s a reason why they are deeply respected as Heroes of Alfrione." £ÛJulius£Ý It was praise after praise. Although he admits himself that he is a bit biased as their friend, he couldn''t deny anything of what he said. It wasn''t only him. Amelia and the people who know the two of them also think of them that way. Well, now, they aren''t only Heroes of Alfrione, but of Ingrasia as well. If the world knew of their hidden prowess, it would surely shake the current balance as people know it. But for now, it''s enough that only a few know. "I see... Hearing that makes my heart feel lighter as well. It seems like all my worries were all for naught." £ÛReisner£Ý Said the Lord as he snickered to himself. He never thought the day where he would be comforted by such youngsters almost three times younger than him would come. It truly was an interesting sight to see. "Oh, now that I think of it... Prince Julius, Lady Amelia, have you already had dinner?" £ÛReisner£Ý "Ah, that... We were called over before he had the chance to." £ÛJulius£Ý "Ah... I truly apologize for such a sudden invitation. As apology, would you like to join me for dinner? It may not be anything fancy but I am quite proud of our dishes here in the north." £ÛReisner£Ý "Then, we would be imposing on you." £ÛJulius£Ý "Thank you very much for the invitation, Your Highness." £ÛAmelia£Ý There wasn''t too much to think about. While Julius and Amelia almost forgot that they still haven''t had dinner yet, after the Lord mentioned it, they quickly felt very hungry. The three of them walked towards the dining hall, gentle smiles plastered on their bright faces. ... The wind was cold and there was only darkness to be seen. The sky which was once littered with stars was now only covered by dark, expansive clouds. If there was any light shining, it would be from the towns and villages passed on the ground from time to time. Fortunately, there wasn''t any snowfall, blizzard, or anything of that nature, otherwise, the journey would have been much harder. It was all thanks to Polaris''s speed and power that everything went smoothly. ''Crazy... It hasn''t even been 15 minutes...'' £ÛFizzel£Ý It has been several minutes since Fizzel rode atop Polaris'' back but he has still yet to comprehend how fast Polaris really was. The journey, which is supposed to take more than two weeks to travel by carriage, was easily covered in just several minutes. Fizzel still flabbergasted by such insane speed, the flight continued and sonic booms echoed one after another as Polaris broke through the sound barrier time and time again. It wasn''t long before a dark silhouette of a town came into vow from the horizon. Well, it wasn''t only the city which was in sight. In Grey''s eyes, there were also thousands upon thousands of undead skeletons marching just south of the town, some already engaging in battle with the knights, soldiers, and adventurers, the sound of chaos echoing everywhere. Some skeletons wore armor, some wielded swords, spears, and shields, and others rode various beast-like skeletons. There were horses, wolves, vangirs, and even wyverns, blue flames burning ablaze in their eyes. But the most terrifying one was the one furthest behind the horde. Adorned with armor dark as ivory, black flames raging in its eye sockets, and equipped with a pitch black longsword as it rode atop a skeleton dragon. There wasn''t one more suitable to be the symbol of death. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Monster¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Skeleton Tyrant ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Type¡¿Undead ¡¾Ability¡¿... ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿55,785 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿18,832 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Calamity ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ----------------------------------- The hopes of fighting against a lower range Calamity-Class boss was now crushed in a single instant. What was before them was a monster©` no, a monster amongst monsters. One which could strike fear even to anyone which sees it. Even Grey, who has seen his fair share of monsters couldn''t help but feel shaken at such a sight, his body trembling a little before he even noticed it. It was the first time in years that he felt such intimidation. Still, such a thing would not crush Grey''s resolve. If anything, his desire to battle strong opponents was only fueled as he looked at the enemy before him, a strong passion starting to burn ferociously inside his heart. "Everyone, get ready for battle." £ÛGrey£Ý His voice resounding gently yet clear as glass, everyone drew their weapons and steeled their hearts. Their eyes now gleamed a different, fierce glint as they prepared themselves for the battle about to unfold. CHAPTER 184 END Chapter 185: Mega Flood (pt. I) Clack Clack Clack It was neither the sound of footsteps nor was it the sound of locks unlocking. It was a sound originating in a more horrifying origin. It was the sound of bones hitting each other as the skeletons moved about in the middle of the night. Not one, not dozens nor hundreds, but tens of thousands of skeletons marched with a single goal. As the flames in their eye sockets were burning, the longing for death and destruction only grew. Their target was none other than the town in front of them. Like a raging tsunami, the skeletons flooded towards the towns, readying their bony bodies for combat, the sound of their clacking bones only intensifying in exchange for their missing vocal cords. It was a siege, a siege which could erase towns and cities off the map without much effort. "Fire!" "Don''t let the enemies get close!" "More arrows in the back!" Shout of urgency and terror filled the night as knights, soldiers, and adventurers alike ran back and forth across the ramparts, trying their best to strike down as many skeletons as possibke before they could even get the chance to near the walls. The volley of arrows coming from the ramparts rained down relentlessly, finishing off skeleton after skeleton. It was a merciless torrent which brought towards those who were not even living. Oh, what a contradictory scene. But such efforts weren''t enough. No matter how much they struck the skeletons down, they once again rose up from defeat as if they only awakened from their slumber, their flames lighting ablaze again as they stood up from the ground, picking up their body pieces and reassembling themselves. "These damned bastards! They just keep coming back up!" "Oi! Watch your back!" "Don''t falter! Make sure to defend the town at all costs!" Chaos descended upon the battlefield as the night went deeper. It was especially noticeable amongst the fighters in the front line which faced the skeletons directly, their weapons and shields clashing with the bony enemies time and time again. Thankfully, the ones up front were just mere skeletons who possessed neither weapons nor armors. Other than being annoying, they literally posed no threats to those fighting in the front lines. Taking down the weakest variant of skeletons was not too troublesome either. While they could get back up, a single strike to crush the head and the crystal within is all that''s needed to halt their endless lives, turning back into mana soon after. Several minutes have passed and so far, the resistance is doing well. While there were some who received injuries, they were only minor as the enemies were still at H-rank. Treating them was quite easy with healers around. "Hey, there''s more injured here!" "Enemies on the left! On your guards!" The battle continued and the clash only became fiercer. As more and more skeletons poured in, the higher variants also started getting in battle. Both the G-rank skeleton warriors and E-rank skeleton knights started to appear. Everything still continued smoothly, only a little harder. As the ones up front were the stronger knights and adventurers, the weaker backing them from behind with ranged attacks and items, it still proceeded just like before. "Hey! Bring me a potion©` Urkk!!" But such comfort did not last long. The moment the D-rank skeleton cavaliers started to appear, the defenses'' strength started to decline at a rapid rate. Like a tower of bricks which had its bottom support destroyed, the defenses were quickly toppled. Riding on their skeleton horses and wielding heavy lances, the skeleton cavaliers charged through the defenses'' ranks and massacred dozens of people time after time again. They were fearless as one can be, disregarding the harm towards their bodies. "H-Help me!!" "Aghh!!" "Dammit! Get away from me!!" Loud screams of extreme pain and agony echoed in the air as the skeleton cavaliers continued their rampage. As they spilled blood in the battlefield, despair only grew within the people in the front lines as they dwindled down slowly but surely. It also didn''t help that it was nighttime. Not only was the visibility much lower, the undead skeletons are also at full power. The only silver lining was that there isn''t a full moon, otherwise, it would have been a complete massacre. ¡¶Raging... Unfortunately for the enemies. They were the only ones who got strong allies. A single lady stood between the town and the horde of monsters. Her eyes calm and clear like a still lake, undisturbed by the wind as her hair fluttered in silence. ...Thunder Flash!¡· £ÛSylvia£Ý Her words resounding in the air, she suddenly vanished from her spot, bursts of winds howling like ferocious wolves as blue light streaked across the battlefield, quick as lightning and sharp as guillotine The enemies'' heads cut in half along the crystal within them, a sequence of thuds and clacks soon resounding as their bones fell to the ground. In just a single dash, hundreds of enemies were fell without much effort, the young lady now standing a few hundred meters from where she was previously at. "Levin, now!" £ÛSylvia£Ý "No need to say it twice! ¡¶Split Break¡·!" £ÛLevin£Ý As soon as Sylvia finished her attack, a husky, booming voice echoed throughout the battlefield. Soon after, a man could be seen in the air as he leaped towards the air, landing in front of the former with his massive hammer striking the ground. The moment the hammer connected towards the ground, aggressive shockwaves and quakes burst forth towards the enemy ranks, crushing the bones of the skeletons unfortunate enough to be in front. All that remained was fine powder, swept by the passing wind throughout the battlefield. In a single moment thousands of skeletons were crushed by the immense pressure between the shockwaves and quakes. A whole area was cleared, the man lifting his hammer casually as if nothing too out of the ordinary happened. "Whoo¡« That was quite a lot wasn''t it?" £ÛLevin£Ý "Levin, don''t let your guard down. The battle''s still not finished." £ÛSylvia£Ý Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Yes, yes, ma''am. I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛLevin£Ý Like a raging storm, Sylvia and Levin brought demise to the enemies'' ranks with just the two of them. Although there were some that managed to slip by, the other elite knights took care of them, making sure the front line could handle the rest. With the passing of time, the C-rank skeleton commanders also started to enter the fray, riding on their large skeleton wolves and disregarding their allies. All they did was charge recklessly, aiming to eliminate the two who stood in their way. Unfortunately for them, with both Sylvia and Levin in front, it was hopeless. None of them managed to pass through their attacks. Each and every single one of them were crushed mercilessly without a second thought. So much as to stopping them, they couldn''t even land a single hit. Sylvia and Levin. If Alfrione has their "Golden Triangle" with Ranzel, Vanessa, and Kurt, the Archduchy of Farmalte has the "Silverwings". They are a duo of geniuses who attained B-rank at their early twenties, engraving their names in the history of both the Archduchy and the Empire. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛSylvia£Ý ¡¶Sundering Mountain!¡· £ÛLevin£Ý Once again, hundreds, if not thousands, of enemies were wiped off clean from the battlefield with the two''s fantastic combo. There were some that survived, but their bodies were barely able. It didn''t take too much effort to finish them up. The fierce battle continued and more and more skeletons were crushed with Sylvia and Levin''s might. Of course, it is without any consequences. The more they are struck with high-level magic, the more mana is wasted on them. Not only that, the fatigue also accumulates. Time after time, Sylvia and Levin have to drink mana potions to restore their mana pool. It was to the point that their stomachs were going to burst from drinking too much mana potions. Unfortunately, there was nothing they could do about it. "Levin, hand me a mana potion. I''ve run out." £ÛSylvia£Ý "Alright, here©` Watch out!" £ÛLevin£Ý Levin couldn''t even finish his words when suddenly a blue blade streaked towards Sylvia''s nape. Luckily, Sylvia managed to evade the attack by a hair''s breadth, a small wound leaving its mark on her soft and delicate cheeks. "Ugh!" £ÛSylvia£Ý After barely dodging the attack, Sylvia quickly hopped a couple leaps back to where Levin was, her eyes now sharper as she looked for the one who attacked, only to see darkness and nothing else. The enemy was long gone. "Sylvia, are you alright?" £ÛLevin£Ý "Yes, I''m fine. Please hand me a mana potion." £ÛSylvia£Ý "Haah... Here, and take a healing potion, too. Heal your wounds first." £ÛLevin£Ý "No, I''ll save this for later. Thank you." £ÛSylvia£Ý One was dark green while the other dark blue, potions used to heal and and recover mana, respectively. Sylvia drank the blue one, a strong taste flooding her mouth. Her mana then started to recover at a quick pace. But neither of the two let their guards down even when they drank the potions. They kept a vigilant eye on the surroundings, sharpening their senses as much as they could to pinpoint where the enemies were in the dark and deadly battlefield. They were especially wary of the one who just tried to strike Sylvia from before. Both of them were surprised as neither of them saw where the blade came from. Well, it wasn''t long before the answer landed in their laps. "Sylvia, above!" £ÛLevin£Ý CLANGGG Not wasting even a single second, Sylvia immediately raised her sword upwards, defending herself from the strike. The very next moment, a clang resounded in the air as two blades struck one another, sparks flying in the air soon after. It didn''t just end there. With both Sylvia and the attacker still on deadlock, Levin quickly charged towards them and with all his strength, he delivered a blow towards the attacker, blasting the fool several meters away, gashes left on the ground as the enemy landed. "So you''re the bastard who attacked Sylvia, huh..." £ÛLevin£Ý A dark armor adorning its body, a blue longsword on one of its hands, and its eye sockets burning with blue flames, shining dimly in the darkness of the night. The sound of bones clacking and metals clanging with each and every move. It was a B-rank Skeleton General, riding atop its skeleton Vangir. If winged tigers weren''t enough, now they''re made of bones as well. There was no better imagery for a knight of nightmares than the one before them. The Skeleton General looked at the two with indifferent eyes, clenching its sword with its hand made of bones. To it, Sylvia and Levin were nothing but obstacles which must be eliminated at all cost. It raised its longsword once again as the sound of clacking bones echoed once more. Clang Clang Clang The sounds of metal hitting one another echoed in the air as soon as the enemy pounced towards Sylvia and Levin without an ounce of hesitation, brandishing its sword left and right without any mercy, aiming for the joints and limbs strategically as if it possessed true intelligence. With each clash, Sylvia was pushed back further and further, trying to defend the relentless strikes which came towards it. She tried to find gaps in the Skeleton General''s defenses, but every time she counters, the Skeleton Vangir''s fangs would then lunge at her. BOOOMMM Levin tried to strike the enemy with his hammer, but it was futile. Before he could even land a strike, the enemy would quickly dodge to the side, leaving the hammer to crash towards the ground, leaving large craters behind. "Tsk! Agile bastard©`" £ÛLevin£Ý "Levin, dodge!" £ÛSylvia£Ý There was no time to rest. The moment the enemy landed on the ground, the Vangir then opened its mouth, a flashy beam blasted towards their direction. It may only look like a simple mount but it could utilize magic as well. With swift movements, both Sylvia and Levin managed to barely dodge the beam. But they hadn''t even regained their footing properly, the enemy started to pounce once again. Now, its target was Levin rather than Sylvia. The clash started once again, but this time, it was more difficult. With such a heavy hammer, Levin''s strikes were much slower than Sylvia who could match the enemy''s speed. There was nothing he could do but endure the attacks which managed to slip through his parries. The only silver lining was his ability "Iron Wall", which boosted his defenses greatly. If it weren''t for it, he could only imagine how grave the wound he could have received would be. It was a battle of endurance and power between the two. ¡¶Thunder God''s Hammer!¡· £ÛLevin£Ý His voice resounding like thunder, blue lightning gathered on his hammer and clad his body like a lightning rod, illuminating the dark surroundings and fending off the Skeleton General at the same time. But the show didn''t end there. As Levin struck the ground once again, large pillars of lightning struck the ground one after another in quick succession, leaving the enemy with no choice other than focus on the lightning strikes and dodge cautiously. Unfortunately for it, it was too focused towards the lightning that it didn''t sense the danger looming near it. Before it could even notice, a certain figure already appeared behind its back, her blue eyes shimmering a dangerous glow as her white hair freely fluttered in the air. ¡¶Piercing Frost: White Death¡· £ÛSylvia£Ý The Skeleton General tried to avoid it at the last moment, but unfortunately for it, it was already too late. The moment it realized, Sylvia''s sword was already piercing its skull, boring a hole in the crystal hidden within. Like a thunderflash, Sylvia''s swords easily pierced through both the Skeleton General and the Skeleton Vangir. Following the piercing, frost spread throughout their bodies, turning them into white statues made of ice, a shattering sound following soon after as the statue broke to pieces. "Sylvia, are you alright?" £ÛLevin£Ý "Haah... Haah... I''m fine... Though I don''t think I will be for long..." £ÛSylvia£Ý Silence returned to e night as Sylvia ended her statement, her eyes now looking towards the sky along with Levin''s. There were only wry smiles on their faces as they looked at the ones which were above them. There were no stars, instead, what could be seen were hundreds of blue flames burnt afloat in the air. There was no need to guess what they were or where they came from. They were clearly from enemies, several dozens of enemies to be exact. Sylvia and Levin only barely managed to beat a single Skeleton General, but flying in the air were still a few dozens of them. Not to mention the S-rank Skeleton Kings which were also following behind them. No matter where one looked at it, it was completely hopeless. "Hey, Sylvia... After this battle, will you marry me...?" £ÛLevin£Ý There was only shock in Sylvia''s face as she heard Levin''s words. Not only was it weird that he said such things in the middle of a battle, they weren''t even a couple nor had he ever confessed to begin with. The man literally skipped a couple steps, jumping straight to proposing. Of course, Levin knew full well that saying such things is nothing but a death flag. But since they are already heading to their deaths anyways, he might as well go all out at the same time. If he''s going to die, he wants to die without any regrets. "We aren''t even dating... How about courting me first?" £ÛSylvia£Ý Surprisingly, the usually cold-hearted Sylvia just went along with Levin''s whims. A gentle smile blooming on her face as a rosy tint spread across her glossy cheeks. Thankfully, it was dark in the fields, otherwise, Levin would have seen her blushing. "Hahaha! Then I guess I need to survive then." £ÛLevin£Ý He was surprised, but even more so, he was happy. It may be his last day in the world, but he has no regrets left. Now that he had told the girl she loved about what he felt about her. Now, he felt like he could go all out. Meanwhile, as she readied her sword for battle, certain figures started appearing on Sylvia''s mind one after another. There were her two older brothers, her mother, and of course, her father. The one who lingered the most in her mind was the image of her father, Reisner. He is the man she admires the most and the person whom she aspires to be an equal with. Her very own hero and idol. Her last conversation with him ran throughout her mind, reminiscing about the past which could never be redone again. If she knew it would be her last conversation with him, she wouldn''t have acted so coldly. Regret bloomed in her heart as she thought of such things. Well, there was nothing more she could do about the past. The only thing she could do is grip her sword tightly and brace herself for the worst. She steeled her heart as flames of determination burnt brighter than before. "Levin, on my lead... Three©`" £ÛSylvia£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM So much for counting down. Sylvia had yet to finish the first number when suddenly, loud explosions echoed throughout the battlefields one after another, dying the night with colors of red and orange as such explosions decimated the enemies. Like meteorites crashing towards the ground, sharp bolts of light came from the sky and rained down towards the enemies, exploding in spheres of flame as soon as they made contact with anything. Light soon shone towards the battlefields as the clouds parted from the piercing bolts of light raining from above. The gentle moonlight once again touched the cold, solid ground, revealing all that there is to be seen and the destruction of the enemies. But it wasn''t all light. There was also a large shadow cast upon the ground. It wasn''t from a cloud, but rather, from a magnificent creature which spread its wings freely in the sky, its scales shining brightly rivaling that of starlight. As its platinum colored scales shone in the night sky, hundreds upon hundreds of bolts continued raining down upon the field. With each flap of its wings, bolts of light continued to form one after another, continuing the relentless barrage. ¡¶¡¶Holy Field¡·¡· £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Soon, two distinct voices echoed in the air, a large magic circle appearing in the sky soon after. It showered gentle, golden light throughout the vast battlefield, making everyone stop to look at such a beautiful display. Not only did it heal those who were injured and wounded, it also incinerated the skeletons in the field. In just a quick instant, the enemies which numbered tens of thousands were reduced into only a couple dozen, the only ones who remained were the Skeleton General and those who ranked higher. It was nothing short of a miracle. Just as they resolved themselves about dying on the battlefield, the unthinkable happened. Neither of them could explain what just was going on, only standing there speechless, unable to move a muscle. Bursts of winds filled the battleground as the platinum dragon descended towards the ground, landing just a little further away from where Sylvia and Levin were standing. As soon as the dragon landed, three unfamiliar figures came down from its back. One was a red-haired saureid with a muscular body, the other was a silver-haired elf who was as pretty as a doll, and the last was a black-haired young man. "Sorry we''re late. You can rest now. We''ll be taking over the rest." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no shakiness in the young man''s voice as he said such a statement, only confidence and seriousness as his eyes gleamed sharper. It wasn''t only him. Both Yuna and Fizzel also had the same look in their eyes as they looked at the enemies before them. Silence swallowed the battlefield yet again, only the sound of the howling winds and clacking bones to be heard. The battlefield was littered with snow, but there was only an intense heat to be felt. A fierce clash is drawing near. CHAPTER 185 END Chapter 186: Mega Flood (pt. II) The gentle starlight shining upon the lowly ground, illuminating the night and bringing life into a sky of darkness. The wind blowing ever so softly on the cratered battlefield, shining upon the knights of death whose eyes continued to burn ablaze. There were only a couple dozen enemies left, but they were only the strongest of the strong, each and every one capable of wiping out thousands of soldiers with ease. They were fearless monsters whose mind is only set on destroying those who stand on their paths. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Bursts of wind dominated the battlefield as the enemies charged towards the five figures in front of them, their swords pointed towards them, not a single ounce of hesitation to be seen as they bolted through the sky. The Skeleton Vangirs and Skeleton Wyverns opened their mouths, light gathering into blinding spheres of blue and white. A boom soon echoed one after another as beams rained down from the sky like shower of stars. A rain of destruction. "To dare and bare your fangs against me... How impudent!" £ÛPolaris£Ý A deep, resonant voice reverberated throughout the vast battlefield as the platinum dragon opened his mouth in response, the light of the moon and stars being sucked into an domineering vortex, fierce golden light gleaming ever so brightly, glowing brighter and brighter with the passing of time. Responding in kind, a destructive, golden beam shone light upon the battlefield. The beams which rained down upon were erased without a trace along with the ones who attacked, incinerating them without leaving a single trace behind. Some managed to survive the attack. They were the Skeleton Kings who rode upon their similarly terrifying Skeleton Wyverns. But so as it may be, their bodies were now in tatters, barely retaining their shape, cracks and fractures all over their bodies as they helplessly fell towards the ground. "Amazing..." £ÛLevin£Ý Those who witnessed the attack couldn''t help but stand in shock as they witnessed the beauty of destruction, judgement brought down upon the knights of death, their existence erased as if they were nothing but horrid nightmares. The enemies they struggled so hard with... Gone without a single trace. Sylvia and Levin could only stand in awe as they tried to comprehend what just happened, their eyes fixated on the platinum dragon before them. ''Crazy... Just crazy...'' £ÛFizzel£Ý Even Fizzel who knew beforehand that Polaris was Calamity-Class was also shocked at such a display. He could only smile wryly, a cold chill running down his spine as he tried to calm himself down. Still, even with its army almost destroyed, the Skeleton Tyrant didn''t make a single move, only flying in the air ever so calmly, the black flames in its eye sockets unfazed as he continued watching, not a particular emotion blooming inside it. "Mmn... It seems like the boss is only observing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "It sure is a wary one... But that''s a good thing for us. We can get some time out of this as long as we move wisely." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, everyone also observed the enemies in kind. As the Skeleton Kings got back on their feet, their eyes locked towards the platinum dragon who caused them much pain. There was rage, only resolve to take the latter down, RUMBLLEEE The Skeleton Tyrant raised its hands and the ground quaked violently, tremors sent out in all directions and a storm of darkness brewing upon them, filling the land with dark and gloomy mist, swallowing it whole. As the dark mist spread throughout the ground, blue flames lit ablaze one after another. Skeletons were brought back from their slumber, armed and ready to battle. There weren''t as many as before, but there were still thousands of skeletons around. To make it worse, the only ones summoned were Skeleton Knights and their stronger variants, not a single skeleton warrior or skeleton to be seen. "It seems like we''re in for a treat... Tsk. How troublesome." £ÛFizzel£Ý "Don''t worry. We might not have much in numbers, but if it''s quality we''re talking about... We''re not losing out." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do... you... mean..." £ÛFizzel£Ý Like a storm bearing down its wrath, bursts of winds rampaged in the battlefield once more. Grey and Yuna''s shadows quaked along the ground, six fragments splitting away from them, growing bigger and bigger as they took their true forms. Six more shadows were cast to the ground, platinum light shining down upon the battlefield as sharp orbs gleamed with a fierce glint. Six more dragons came into light, their eyes glaring towards the enemy before them. Fizzel who thought he wouldn''t be surprised anymore was now in shock once again. No matter how he looked at it, each one of the creatures who just appeared were at S-rank. Not one of them would lose out to him. A silent gulp went down his throat as he accepted the harsh reality. "Everyone, make sure to not aggravate the boss. Just keep the enemies at bay while we take care of some things." £ÛGrey£Ý "We leave everything to you. Do your best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You can rest with ease, Master, Mistress... We won''t let a single one slide..." £ÛPolaris£Ý His sharp glare bearing down upon the enemies, Polaris stepped up front, a loud echoing resounding clearly. Following him were the other familiars, fierce beams raining down upon the enemies, eliminating hundreds upon hundreds every time. The higher-ranking enemies tried to push through, but they were blasted away every single time, cracks spreading in their bodies as they flew hundreds of meters away. It was nothing but an extravagant light show. "You must be Lady Sylvia, am I correct?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes...?" £ÛSylvia£Ý With the familiars keeping the enemies in check, Grey and company turned their backs and headed to where Sylvia and Levin were. They don''t have a lot of time in their hands. Everything needs to be done with haste. "It''s good to see you safe. I''m Grey, and this is Yuna and Lord Fizzel. We were sent by your father to aid you." £ÛGrey£Ý "My father...?" £ÛSylvia£Ý "Yes. But we won''t be here for too long. Please take these and distribute them amongst the injured." £ÛGrey£Ý Case after case, dozens of cases appeared from thin air and into the cold ground. What was inside were vials of dark green liquid which number in the thousands. They were all healing potions which Grey diluted from a Divine Potion. Everything which was inside the cases were all High-Grade and Superior-Grade healing potions, each powerful enough to heal large and fatal wounds, restoring all and fluids blood lost at the same time. "This... This is...!" £ÛSylvia£Ý "They''re healing potions. Please use them on the injured." £ÛGrey£Ý If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "N-No, that''s not what I meant©`" £ÛSylvia£Ý "Lady Sylvia, I won''t be taking no for an answer. Please use them as you wish. We don''t have much time left." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only natural for Sylvia to be shocked. After all, with such a large number of healing potions and such high grades as well, they would easily cost dozens of millions. She couldn''t even begin to imagine how precious they were. Unfortunately for Sylvia, Grey was firm on his stand. To him, even if he were to spend billions, it would all be worth it if lives were saved. There was no way Sylvia would refuse his goodwill even if she wanted to. "Thank you very much, Lord Grey." £ÛSylvia£Ý "Don''t mind it©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, Kid, you might want to hurry up. The boss is starting to move." £ÛFizzel£Ý All eyes fell towards the front as Fizzel''s words rang in their ears, their hearts beating and pumping wildly as anxiety only grew. The boss had finished observing, it was time for it to make its move and destroy the obstacles on its path. With a swing of its sword, a crescent blade of mana flew towards Polaris and the others, slicing and erasing everything which crossed its path, merciless even to its own kin and destroying everything indiscriminately. The beams which once annihilated the enemies were now parted with ease. Even Polaris'' beam only did a little bit to push it back. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t close the gap between him and the monster which looked at him with cold, lifeless eyes. ¡¶Iron Fortress!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOMMM An explosion of noises ruptured the air as soon as the blade made impact, dust swirling in the battlefield and shockwaves echoing ferociously. Silence soon followed as the clouds of dust cleared out and the air regained its calm. The one who handled the brunt of the attack was none other than Grey. On his hand, there was a large shield of gold and white, intricate patterns running all over it as its shine illuminated the dark night. It wasn''t just any normal shield. It was the "Divine Shield", one of the equipment from the armament rings. An indestructible shield which bore the ability "Heaven''s Guard". Not only does it increase all defenses by five folds, it also returns a counter when needed to. The aegis of the gods. Of course, even with the Divine Shield in hand, the enemies'' attacks were still too much for Grey. Although it didn''t injure him or anything of the sort, his whole body could still feel the shock, his hands now trembling slightly. "Looks like we have to go now... Yuna, Lord Fizzel, take these." £ÛGrey£Ý Not wasting even a single second, Grey quickly retrieved a large number of items from his "Inventory". There were a large number of mana potions and another three items, one which he gave to Fizzel, the other to Yuna, and the last for himself. "A ring...?" £ÛFizzel£Ý "No, those are our weapons. Please wear it and let your mana run through it. You will know as soon as you see it." £ÛGrey£Ý Confusion still in his mind, Fizzel quickly did as he was told to. As soon as he did, an emerald green bow appeared out of this air, looking just as delicate as the shield Grey was holding unto. It was the "Divine Bow". Meanwhile, Yuna equipped the "Divine Staff" and Grey got the "Divine Chains". They were all Divine-Grade weapons which would be extremely helpful for luting the boss and for defending themselves in their upcoming, long battle. "Kid... Just who are you...?" £ÛFizzel£Ý Fizzel was not in any way an expert when it came to identifying pieces of equipment or anything of the sort, but the moment he held the bow, he knew something was off. He could feel instinctively that even his Peak-Tier Superior-Grade bow right now is nothing compared to what Grey handed him. "I''ll answer the questions later. For now... We still have an enemy to face..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright. Then, I''ll hold you on to that..." £ÛFizzel£Ý Not wasting anymore time, the three soon took off towards the sky, bolts of platinum streaking across its vastness. Grey rode on Polaris, Yuna on Sirius, and Fizzel on Canopus, the other familiars following them. The winds soon stopped. As they spread their wings throughout the sky, three figures stood still, eyes locked towards the Skeleton Tyrant. A sharp glint shimmered in the air as Fizzel drew back the bowstring, an arrow of light forming soon after. ¡¶Hunter''s Judge!¡· £ÛFizzel£Ý As soon as Fizzel let go of the bowstring, a dazzling bolt streaked across the sky, speeds exceeding that of the speed of sound, sonic booms echoing regularly as the arrow ruptured the sound barrier time and time again. With a swift maneuver, the Skeleton Tyrant easily evaded the said arrow without breaking a sweat. Unfortunately for it, it wasn''t just any normal arrow. Just right after it dodged the arrow, it quickly changed courses, coming back towards it, BOOOOOMMM A loud explosion echoed soon after the moment the arrow struck the Skeleton Tyrant, fierce colors of red, orange, and yellow painting the dark sky. The moment the smoke cleared out, all that could be seen was an enraged enemy, black flames raging ablaze in its empty eye sockets. "Detonation"... Such was the ability of the Divine Bow. Not only does it follow the target until it is destroyed, it also explodes on impact, the resulting explosion only getting stronger along with the user. Seeing such a sight, Fizzel could only remain in shock as he once again looked at the bow he was holding onto, a nervous smile forming on his face. Even then, even when he was in shock, he didn''t let it get in the way of his objectives and continued raining down arrows towards the Skeleton Tyrant. WHOOOOOONNGGG BOOOOMMM Enraged, the Skeleton Dragon opened its mouth, a destructive beam flying towards Fizzel''s direction. The sky turned white at that moment, a resounding explosion ringing throughout the sky soon after. Unfortunately for the Skeleton Tyrant, its attack didn''t hit Fizzel. The only thing which it struck was the Divine Shield on Grey''s hands, scattering the beam and lessening the impact with the use of Polaris'' law magic. ¡¶Frost Phoenix!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Shrieks resounded in the air as majestic blue phoenix materialized out of thin air. A phoenix which was bursting with frost rather than flames as it charged towards the enemy, exploding a freezing explosion as soon as it connected. With the Divine Staff''s "Rapid Fire", not only did it double both speed and power, it also allowed Yuna to store a dozen spells for future use. She used such a function to store a dozen of the same spell, then launching them at the same time. Following the initial strike, a dozen more Frost Phoenixes struck the Skeleton Tyrant. They might not damage its body so much, but it is more than enough to halt its movement, shifting its attention from Fizzel to her. Clack Clack Clack Irritation reaching its peak, the Skeleton Tyrant''s body trembled. The moment its sight locked towards Yuna, it didn''t have any more hesitation. The boss quickly charged to the latter, pointing its longsword towards her. "You''re not going anywhere!" £ÛGrey£Ý But it couldn''t even get close to her. As Grey''s words echoed in the air, hundreds of crimson chains rushed towards it, getting ahold of its skull, limbs, ribs, and even the Skeleton Dragon which was its mount, rendering it unable to move. "Shadow Hound"... That was the ability the Divine Chains possessed. It is an ability which increases the length and number of chains along with the user''s strength, chains which drain both life force and mana from the enemy. The Skeleton Tyrant may not have much in terms of life force, but when it comes to mana, it''s a totally different situation. With its mana drained, the enemy slowed down significantly, its movements becoming more rigid. WHOOOOOONNGGG And while the Skeleton Tyrant was unable to move, a golden beam struck it whole, burning its body and making it tremble in pain, if it possessed vocal cords, it would have already shrieked in pain. A shriek so loud it can make one''s ears bleed. ¡¶Hunter''s Judge!¡· £ÛFizzel£Ý Fizzel tried to use the chance given to him, but before his arrow could even hit, the Skeleton Tyrant launched a blade of mana, destroying the arrow mid-flight, escaping from the three''s formation as hastily as it could. It may be a monster with no real intelligence, but it could still make good decisions. Knowing that it couldn''t continue in the same way, the Skeleton King once again brewed a storm of darkness. Soon enough, a couple dozen monsters. They were the Skeleton Kings and Skeleton Generals which could handle flight. The boss monster was not alone. "Haha... What a cunning bastard..." £ÛFizzel£Ý A squad of dragons on one side and a squad of skeletons on another, such was the sight which could be seen under the night sky and over the snow-littered ground. An ear-piercing silence swallowing the night. BOOOOMMMM With a single explosion as a trigger, the clash has started once more. A myriad of colors flashed and a cacophony of noises thundered. It was pure chaos, not a single second where tranquility could be felt. It was a merciless battle. ... The ground was white, the sky was white, and a white veil covered all that which is in sight. No matter where one looked, there was only an endless scenery of white to be seen, snow falling from the sky as the winds howled ever so gently. In such barren and frozen wasteland, the only thing which stood out were a couple of dots seen from the sky. There were thousands of people on the ground, each wielding a weapon on their own and eyes gleaming a stern glow, their hearts pouring wildly. As per Grey and Yuna''s request, a trap has been laid out on the barren plains. Not only that, a large army for defense has also been assembled, complete with fighters, healers, and support. There were also a couple of magic devices in sight, cannons and ballistas ready to fire at any given moment. "Is everything ready?" £ÛReisner£Ý "Yes, Your Highness. We only await Their Highnesses arrival." "I see... Good work." £ÛReisner£Ý It was a short conversation, silence following soon after. It wasn''t just the Lord and the Commanders which were silent. Everyone present also had their mouths shut, anxiety and nervousness flooding their hearts. The wind was colder than usual and the snow continued to fall, but the participants felt not a single bit of coldness. As they thought of the upcoming battle, they could only grip their weapons tightly and grit their teeth, trying to strengthen their resolve. "Are you alright, Your Highness?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Prince Julius, Lady Amelia..." £ÛReisner£Ý Two voices echoed from behind as two familiar faces revealed themselves. Just like the knights and adventurers present, they also wielded their own weapons, calmness and determination painted over their faces. The Lord already tried to stop the two from joining the battle, but all his efforts were for naught. Neither of the two backed down and insisted on participating, Noblesse Oblige in their hearts pulsing strongly. They weren''t ones who''d run away from fights. In the end, the Lord had no other choice but allow them to join, in the condition that they''ll escape as soon as things get dangerous. It was the least he could do as the Lord and as a human being. "No, I''m fine... I''m just worried about them." £ÛReisner£Ý "Well, this isn''t the first time those guys did something crazy... But please rest assured, they will surely deliver on their promise." £ÛJulius£Ý "You really do trust them, don''t you?" £ÛReisner£Ý "Hahaha. They''re Grey and Yuna, after all©`" £ÛJulius£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM Julius couldn''t finish his words. Just as a smile appeared on his face, a series of explosions echoed out of nowhere, flashes of lights coloring the horizon, and a couple dozen figures soaring in the sky. Two groups clashing fiercely and ferociously. Black and blue flames, and their bodies made of bones. It was easy to see which were the enemies and the allies. But what shocked the people the most were the seven platinum dragons which fought against them. They couldn''t help but have shock and astonishment rock their hearts. "On your positions! Ready the traps and arrays! Prepare for battle!" £ÛReisner£Ý The first one to snap out of it was the Lord. As soon as he did, he quickly issued his commands and had the fighters prepare themselves, traces of anxiety and urgency spreading throughout the people as they took their positions, bracing themselves for the worst. Clack Clack Clack Clack The moment the Skeleton Tyrant saw the army on the horizon, another storm of darkness brewed and thousands upon thousands of skeletons rose from the snow-covered ground, rushing towards them, raising their weapons fervently, The army of death rushed towards the defenses like a massive tsunami, swallowing not only the ground but also the hearts of many. Even then, the people did not let fear shake their hearts and stood their ground firmly. BOOM BOOM BOOM As the skeleton army drew closer, so did the clash between the generals and the dragons. A smile formed on Grey''s face as soon as he saw the empty land under them, dragging the enemies closer and closer. "Yuna! Lord Fizzel!" £ÛGrey£Ý With a couple of simple nods, everything was understood. A similar smile bloomed on Fizzel''s face as he drew back and headed towards where the defenses were. Yuna also followed suit and also pulled back. Two kilometers... One kilometer... 500 meters... The closer the enemies got, the faster and wilder everyone''s heart pumped like stallions galloping in the meadows. Cold sweat trickled down their faces and electrifying chills ran down their spines at the same time. They gripped their weapons in the face of death. "Now!!" £ÛReisner£Ý As the Lord''s voices resounded clearly, thousands upon thousands of runes started glowing a fierce light, hidden under the snow. A large magic circle appeared out of nowhere, extending several hundreds of meters and enveloping all of which could be seen. ¡¶¡¶¡¶Hall of Judgement!!¡·¡·¡· A myriad of voices filled the air and the intensity of the light only increased. A golden field was made, the skeletons'' movement halted and their bodies burning. Soon after, thousands upon thousands of chains and spikes appeared out of thin air, lunging themselves towards the army of death. The clacking of bones and the crackling of fire reverberated throughout the barren and frozen wastelands. A blinding golden light shone upon the fields thawing the snow and burning the evil. Judgement has been passed on. CHAPTER 186 END Chapter 187: Mega Flood (pt. III) Clack Crack Clang Crackle The sound of bones moving and rotating about, the sounds of bones breaking, the sound of metals ringing as the pieces struck one another, and the sound of flames burning fiercely. Such a cacophony echoed in the snowy landscape. It was fortunate that the skeletons did not possess any vocal cords, otherwise, loud screams would have pierced through everyone''s ears as they writhe in excruciating pain and agony as golden chains bound them and golden spikes pierced through them, rendering them unable to move. Not even the Skeleton Tyrant whom Grey and the others struggled against could save itself from the trap. With the nature of the array, it was the one which suffered the most, bound by thousands of chains and impaled by thousands of spikes. "Damn... What a powerful array..." £ÛFizzel£Ý Cold sweat trickling down his forehead, Fizzel could only smile wryly as he looked at how the enemies suffered before the indescribable array before him. As he watched them burn in the flames of holy light, he could only laugh at their previous efforts. Undead monsters... One of the five types of monsters than can be found in Merusia along with "Warriors" like goblins and orcs, "Elementals" like golems and treats, "Demonic Beasts", and lastly, "Demons". They are monsters which resemble the dead or that of ghosts or souls which people believe to be remnants of the departed. Amongst the monsters, they would be the ones one would easily think of when the word "nightmare" is mentioned. And just like the other types of monsters, they also have their fair shares of strengths and weaknesses. In fact, all undead monsters share two features with each other. That which relied on the time of the day and the magic used. While the undead retains their strength at night, during the day, they can only muster about 70% of their strength. On the other hand, when there is a new moon when the world is at its darkest, their power increases to 150%. It was a relief that the latter didn''t occur during the battle. In addition, the undead are also weak against light and holy magic, and in relation to that, that means that they are strong towards dark and curse magic. It was the reason why healers and priests, practitioners of holy magic, are crucial to fighting them, Not only was the sun still up in the sky, the array was also a combination of both light and holy magic. All weaknesses of the undead stacked upon one another, there was only so much the skeleton army could do. "Don''t let the chance slip by! Attack!" £ÛReisner£Ý "Knights, heed our Lord''s command! Destroy the enemies!" "Everyone, charge! Don''t let a single one survive!" The Lord on the lead, the knights and anventures flooded the still incapacitated army of skeletons with a goal of destroying them. Loud roars and battlecries resounding all over the fields as they charged through. Warmages and warriors in the front, mages and support in the rear, and the magic devices on the side, the enemies have now way of escaping. Blades, spells, and arts rained down upon the army of the dead, eliminating them hundreds at a time. Clack Clack Whooonngggg "Not on my watch! ¡¶Soaring Falcon''s Echo¡·!" £ÛReisner£Ý The Skeleton Generals and Skeleton Kings tried to attack from the sky, but with a single, powerful thrust on the Lord''s sword, all the attacks were canceled, taking down a couple enemies from the sky at the same time. Normally, it would have been impossible for the Lord to cancel S-rank enemies'' attacks, but with them in such a weakened state, such impossibility was now more. Not to mention he was also receiving buffs from the array. He had never felt so powerful. ¡¶Howling Cleaver!¡· ¡¶Fire Trident!¡· ¡¶Lightning Parade!¡· Not just the Lord, everyone inside the field also received the same buffs, enabling them to slay the enemies with ease. A storm of mana filled the field as the enemies were slain one after another, leaving various drops behind. BOOM BOOM BOOM At the same time, an even fiercer battle occurred up in the air. Even when it was already restrained, the Skeleton Tyrant still put up a good fight against Grey, Yuna, and Fizzel. Though it was much easier, it still wasn''t easy enough. Whilst the Skeleton Tyrant was already bound by the Hall of Judgement''s chains, Grey restricted its movements even more with the Divine Chains, sucking away its mana like a starving hounds at the same time. "Yuna! Lord Fizzel! Now!" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Star Torrent!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Golden Peregrine!¡· £ÛFizzel£Ý Arrows of light and gold painted the sky as they struck the Skeleton Tyrant like a relentless storm. The sound of bones breaking and armors cracking echoed loudly in the air like resounding thunder as it suffered the full brunt of their deadly combo. A tempest of arrows and spells continued to rage on, whittling down the Skeleton Tyrant''s defense and health slowly but surely. Of course, it tried to counter their attacks, but everytime it did... ¡¶Iron Fortress!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ... Grey''s timely protection would always shield. It was all thanks to the Divine Shield that they could all last long. Not to mention the counter the Divine Shield launches every single time it receives sufficient damage. The boss was trapped in all corners. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM What''s worse, every time Yuna and Frizzel rested to prepare their next attacks, the familiars would take over, raining down a series of destructive beams and blasts on the poor enemies'' bony body, cracks starting to show more and more. Above and below, the battle was fierce. As lights of white and gold filled the sky, bolts and flames of red and yellow scorched the ground. The snow which one colored the ground white was now thawed, puddles to be seen here and there. It was the hottest day everyone ever felt in the north. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Enraged, the Skeleton Tyrant released a barrage of blades of mana in all directions. Some chains were but hundreds more still remained. With its weakened state, it didn''t take much effort for Grey and the others to dodge such reckless attacks. Time passed and clouds moved, cracks appeared all over the Skeleton Tyrant''s tattered body. But no signs of resignation could be seen in its empty eye sockets. Rather, there were only undying black flames, raging like a wrathful wildfire. The flames of a destroyer continued to burn. Suddenly, the enemy stopped, floating motionless in the air. The flames which once burnt ever so fiercely were suddenly extinguished, its bones and joints loosening up and an uncomfortable silence swallowing the air. "I don''t know why you stopped, but I won''t let this chance slip!" £ÛFizzel£Ý Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Pouring it his all, Fizzel drew the bowstring once more, a golden arrow forming out of thin air. But rather than joining Fizzel''s assault, Grey and Yuna only felt a strange and eerie discomfort brew inside their hearts. "Sh*t! Everyone, take cover!" £ÛGrey£Ý As Grey''s words boomed throughout the whole battle field, the raging balck flames once again burst wildly and the skeletons above and below started glowing brightly, painting the landscape blue and black. A storm of mana started to roar. Unfortunately for Grey, his warning was far too late. The skeletons, one after another, have started to explode in a colorful manner. Even the Skeleton Dragon the Skeleton Tyrant has been using as a mount also started glowing with a dangerous light. ''This damned bastard...!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Urgency in its highest, there was only one thing Grey could do. As fast as he could, he once again raised the Divine Shield, barriers covering his body, and utilizing all that he could. Grey braced himself for the worst which could happen. ¡¶Guardian''s Will!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOOMMM The ground was incinerated and the sky was ruptured, violent shockwaves shaking the air. A large mushroom cloud grew hundreds of meters towards the sky, a rare spectacle to be seen kilometers upon kilometers away. A sight which only incurred fear in the heart of many. As the explosion sent shockwaves all over the place, the array didn''t remain safe either. The array which hundreds of people worked so hard to make for several hours was annihilated in just a single instant, not a single rune left to be seen. But surprisingly, as the clouds of smoke cleared out, there wasn''t a single injured person to be seen. Everyone was unharmed, not a single hair on them was scorched. It was nothing short of a miracle©` Well, not really. Flying freely in the sky, a certain person could be seen, his body held in the same position from before. He was in no way unharmed. Burns and injuries covering his body, blood dripping down his wounds, and excruciating pain running throughout each and every single one of his nerves. Cough Cough Cough Grey finally gave in, his knees down for the count as blood splattered all over Polaris'' back. His whole body was trembling, his senses going awry, and heart thumping like crazy. It was the most pain he had ever felt throughout his two lives. What he just used was no normal art. It was one exclusive only to the "Guardian" class. An art which redirects all the damage received by all allies in a certain range towards oneself. In other words, it''s a special technique which is made which can be called the ultimate sacrifice. If it wasn''t for the fact Grey had both the Divine Shield and Divine Amulet, and the high number of barriers covering his body, he could only imagine what could have happened to him. Death was not too far of a possibility. "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Kid!" £ÛFizzel£Ý """Master!!""" Yuna, Fizzel, and the familiars immediately and hastily rushed towards Grey''s side the moment they saw what state he was in. Yuna was especially in panic, tears forming in the corner of eyes as she jumped towards him. ¡¶Perfect Heal!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý "Master, brace yourself!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý Thankfully, Grey wasn''t the only one who was knowledgeable about holy magic. With Yuna and Kentaurus'' healing magic and Polaris slowing down the damage with law magic, they were able to quickly give him aid and heal all his wounds. The very next moment, Grey''s breathing stabilized, his body restored to its former glory. It wasn''t long before he opened his eyes again, a bitter yet bright smile blooming on his face as he looked at Yuna. "Hahaha... It seems like I underestimated that blast... Hahaha..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Stop laughing, you idiot...! Did you know how scared I was?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, sorry, sorry, I''ll make sure to do better next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! There won''t be any next time!" £ÛYuna£Ý Tears continued to trickle down her pretty face, Yuna scolded Grey again and again. Meanwhile, Fizzel could only heave a sigh of relief. Still, he didn''t forget to keep his guard up and scout the surroundings. "Alright, you two lovebirds, you can continue the flirting later. We still have a job to finish." £ÛFizzel£Ý "Yeah... I know..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately, even with how powerful the explosion was, the Skeleton Tyrant was still not finished. And now that the array was broken, the only thing restraining it is the fact that it was still daytime. It has now regained most of its strength. The only silver lining was that it hasn''t started to attack yet. As the smoke cleared out, it took its time to recover both its health and mana. The intelligence of a Calamity-Class monster really was high. Dangerously high, that is. "Archduke Farmalte, please have everyone evacuate the premises right now. Things are going to get dangerous." £ÛGrey£Ý "... I see... Then I wish you all good luck. May fortune smile upon you," £ÛReisner£Ý There was only a slight pause in the Lord''s worcs but he quickly agreed to Grey''s terms. He knew full well that they would only be liabilities if they stayed. The least he could do was lessen their burden and wish for their safety. With the Lord''s orders, everyone quickly fell back, leaving only Grey, Yuna, Fizzel, and the familiars behind. And while the Skeleton Tyrant tried to recover itself, they also did the same, healing their fatigue and recovering mana at the same time. While it would have been the best to finish everything as soon as possible, the others were still not far enough. If they tried to rush everything, they could get caught up in their clash. All they could do was wait and recover. "Alright. It seems like they''re already far enough. Then, let''s get this©`" £ÛFizzel£Ý Whooosh Fizzel couldn''t even finish his words. The moment the Skeleton Tyrant saw him draw the bowstring, it quickly disappeared from sight. But rather than charge towards them like it usually does, it suddenly rushed past them not sparing them a single glance. "That f*cking bastard...!" £ÛFizzel£Ý The enemy''s aim was none other than the people who were retreating towards the city. It has already learnt that Grey and the others wouldn''t attack while the others are still present. It is using such a logic to its advantage to recover as much health and mana as it could. In just a fraction of a second, the Skeleton Tyrant already ran past several dozen meters away from them. Of course, they didn''t just let it go freely, chasing after it at inhumane speeds, bursts of wind rampaging in the battlefield. "You''re not going anywhere! ¡¶Hunter''s Judge¡·!" £ÛFizzel£Ý A thundering bolt darted across the fields towards the Skeleton Tyrant, making it stop. It already knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge the arrow so it leapt in the air, and as the arrow took some time to readjust its trajectory, it quickly struck it, destroying it once and for all. Unfortunately for it, the arrow was all but bait. As soon as it leapt in the air, Grey quickly caught up towards him, hundreds of chains reaching out on its body like hungry beasts hunting down its prey. Grey might be incapable of dragging the Skeleton Tyrant, but such a logic only applies if it has footing to apply force on. Now that it voluntarily leapt mid-air, he immediately grabbed the chance and got a hold of it, throwing it higher in the air, a certain bunch of platinum dragons waiting from above. WHOOOONNNGGG Seven beams from all directions shot towards the Skeleton Tyrant, but it didn''t just set still and let itself be hurt. Utilizing the momentum from which Grey threw it at, it quickly spun in the air, scattering most of the beams heading towards it. Some cracks could still be heard as it suffered quite a bit of damage. Even then, due to its actions, it was significantly lesser than what should have been. It managed to avoid the worst outcome, landing itself skillfully towards the ground. ¡¶Star Torrent!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý But Yuna didn''t let it rest. As soon as it landed, a heavy and violent barrage of light missiles rushed towards it, each one packing enough destructive power to annihilate any monster below B-rank with relative ease, not leaving a trace of their existence. The Skeleton Tyrant, having to other choice, swung its sword like a relentless stream, each strike destroying a missile, a series of explosions following it soon after. The battlefield had once again turned into a pandemonium. ¡¶Golden Peregrine!¡· £ÛFizzel£Ý As it dealt with the barrage of missiles in the front, a golden arrow was shot from behind. It was one which was a combination of archery and light magic. Being an undead, it would undoubtedly suffer a lot of damage if such an attack were to hit it. But surprisingly, the Skeleton Tyrant remained calm. With a wave of its hand, a small storm of mana brewed behind it. Soon, a couple of bare skeletons appeared out of thin air, not a single weapon in sight. BOOOOOMMMM The skeletons'' lives were a short one. They were summoned just to act as a meat©` or should I say "bone shield", for the Skeleton Tyrant. They were of the lowest rank as well so the latter didn''t have to spend a lot of mana to summon them, continuing to deal with the missiles of light. As soon as the barrage of light was over, the Skeleton Tyrant turned around and once again headed towards the retreating force. Grey and the others continued to chase it, doing whatever they could to take it down as quickly as they could. "This damn bastard... How is it learning so quickly...?!" £ÛFizzel£Ý It wasn''t just Fizzel. Both Grey and Yuna were also in shock with how quickly the Skeleton Tyrant learnt and grew. It was no simple monster. At the rate things are going, the longer the battle goes, the more disadvantageous it would be for them. "Yuna, I''ll head left. You go to the right." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Got it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then I''ll support you both from the rear!" £ÛFizzel£Ý With their plan in mind, Fizzel suddenly stopped his pursuit, pulling the bowstring with all his might, releasing it thereafter. He didn''t use any arts anymore, simply shooting as many arrows as he could towards the enemy. They may not be powerful, but it wasn''t a normal bow he was using, it was the Divine Bow which possessed the ability "Detonation". The moment it hits something, it will immediately explode. An explosion which could deal quite the substantial amount of damage to even the likes of the Skeleton Tyrant. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM A series of explosions echoed one after another as Fizzel fired arrow after arrow. And with Grey and Yuna attacking it from the flanks, their combo left the Skeleton Tyrant unable to take a breather, always dodging and parrying attacks from three sides. Not to mention the familiars which shot down beams and blasts towards it. If it was any weaker, it would have already lost long ago. It was literally a scene from hell. Unfortunately, even with all their efforts, the Skeleton Tyrant managed to close in towards the retreating force, albeit slowly. The jet black flames burning on its eye sockets, still as lively and ferocious as it has always been. ¡¶Star Torrent!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Hunter''s Fest!¡· £ÛFizzel£Ý ¡¶Cobra Burst!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A barrage of arrows from behind, a torrent of light missiles from the right, a cascade of bursting chains from the left, and a downpour of beams from above. Such a hellish bombardment headed towards the Skeleton Tyrant, a loud explosion booming soon after, clouds of smoke lingering everywhere. But even such a destructive combo wasn''t enough. Although the Skeleton Tyrant suffered heavy damages, it was still standing proudly. A large number of destroyed skeletons to be seen all over the place, probably used as bone shields once again. Time ticked and snow continued to fall, yet the battle was yet to finish. Everyone already knew that something was off with the enemy who was only defending and never attacking actively, but it was only when the sun started to descend that they realized... It was only buying time. The Skeleton Tyrant already knew that it was at a disadvantage with how low its mana reserves were. And in lieu to such a circumstance, it has been conserving mana as much as it could during the battle and tiring its enemies at the same time. While it only recovered about a tenth of its mana reserves, such was already more than enough for it to fight comfortably. Not to mention that the sun was about to set. The limits which bounded its powers are soon to be undone. The tables are about to be turned. "Archduke Grey. It seems like this is as far as we can go." £ÛReisner£Ý What''s the worst was that the Skeleton Tyrant had already caught up to the retreating forces. Not only are they now too tired to run, it is also practically impossible now. The only thing left they can do is face the enemy head on and brace themselves for the worst. "Archduke Grey, we''ll be fighting with you." £ÛReisner£Ý "Alright, then please©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey!!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was all too sudden. In just the short moment Grey tried to give instructions, the Skeleton Tyrant who had been on the defense, suddenly went on the offense. A pitch black sword was lunged towards Grey''s direction at breakneck speed. Grey didn''t let his guard down and had quick reflexes, but he wasn''t quick enough against the Skeleton Tyrant who was at the upper ranges of Calamity-Class. All he could do is rely on the Divine Amulet''s ability to revive him as he closed his eyes. Clang But the pain he expected never arrived, rather, there was only a resounding clang, two pieces of metals hitting one another. A fraction of a second later, strong bursts of wind followed, furious howls echoing in the air. Grey opened his eyes again, welcomed by an unfamiliar figure in front of him. He was a well-built man who seemed to be on his mid-twenties, a pair of azure longswords held by his hands, his long, black hair fluttering in the wind As for the Skeleton Tyrant, it is now a couple dozen meters away, traces of being forcefully pushed back engraved on the snowy ground and a couple cracks to be seen on its sword. "Looks like I arrived just in time." £Û???£Ý The man''s gentle voice echoed in the air as the sky turned amber, the golden sunlight illuminating the ground and highlighting his body. His eyes, deep as the blue ocean, looked at the enemy before him, a fierce glow gleaming sharply. He possessed the eyes of a predator. CHAPTER 187 END Chapter 188: Azure Sword Emperor The sky was amber, the fields were white, and the snow continued to fall. As the sun''s golden radiance showered the world, a lone man stood there unfazed in the face of death, his eyes like the blue morning sky, sharper than any sword. All eyes were on him, but the one who was shocked the most was Grey. Even when he always had his "Heaven''s Eye" activated throughout the duration of the whole battle, he did not notice the arrival of the man before him. It only meant one thing. It was that the man was fast enough to close a whole kilometer of distance, in a very small fraction of time that even Grey''s eyes couldn''t catch up to him. It was the only explanation Grey could think of. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Driven by curiosity, Grey could only do one thing and look at the man''s status screen. The moment he did, his eyes widened in shock and heart pumped in bewilderment, a nervous smile forming on his face. All his questions were now answered. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Richter yl Altruisse Valliarta ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿143 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿15,108 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿41,529 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Disaster ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Superior (93%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Superior (94%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿96% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºTriple (5¡î)¡» ¡ºLightning Magic - Coiling Dragons¡» ¡ºSword Art - Phantom Sword¡» ----------------------------------- He was "Disaster-Class", one of the only two people in the world, and amongst the couple dozen few who reached it throughout all of history. The word "powerful" was all but an extreme understatement before him. The man standing before him was an overwhelming monster, one powerful enough to bring down countries if he so wanted to. A man Grey could never hope to defeat with his current self. Even the Skeleton Tyrant all of them were having so much trouble with was now very wary as it observed the man who just arrived. It was now watching from afar, trying to recover as much mana as it can, carefully watching the man''s every move whilst waiting for night to come. "Are you alright, Young Man?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Y-Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Before Grey could even snap back to reality, Richter suddenly called out to him after seeing how the former was still in shock. Even when there was an enemy nearby, he was as calm as a still lake, even turning his back carefreely. The snowy battlefield has become peaceful, but such peace didn''t last long. While none of the adventurers and knights knew who the man was, a certain figure knew him full well. Him along with the aged commanders and knights were the only ones. "Archduke Farmalte greets His Imperial Majesty!" £ÛReisner£Ý """We greet His Imperial Majesty!""" With the Lord on the lead, the commanders soon followed suit and also knelt to the ground, lowering their heads towards the man before them. It was a scene which would only bring bewilderment towards the others present. Hair as black as the silent night, eyes blue like a warm ocean, and the azure swords he held in his hands. As the people connected such points together, only one figure came towards their mind, a figure which they''ve heard hundreds of stories of. The Legendary Hero and Former Emperor of the Empire. """We Greet the Azure Sword Emperor!""" """Greetings to the Empire''s great Hero!""" """Glory to the His Imperial Majesty!""" Greetings came left and right as everyone present knelt towards the cold and snowy ground. The silence which once swallowed the fields was quickly broken, only a pandemonium of noise remaining, rocking the skies. Even then, the people couldn''t hide their happiness and relief as they saw the man stand before their eyes. Some smiled, some cried, and some laughed, a variety of emotions swirling in their hearts. The men who were prepared to die a few moments ago, now felt hope bloom in their hearts. Meanwhile, the man who received such a treatment still remained calm, only looking at them with still eyes, obviously used to such a treatment. His eyes then shifted towards the Lord in front of him, a gentle little smile appearing on his face. But rather than saying anything, the man only patted the Lord''s head, ruffling it gently as if he was patting a little kid. It was a scene which only made the others'' eyes widen in shock, but no one said anything about it nor was there any laughter to be heard. No was brave enough to. "It''s good that you''ve become a great lord, but you shouldn''t overdo it. Now, why don''t you stand up? The ground is still very cold." £ÛRichter£Ý "Your Majesty, I''m no longer a child... Please stop treating me so...." £ÛReisner£Ý "Be that as it may, you''ll always be a child in my eyes. Now, stand up and fix yourself. It''s not good for a lord to remain kneeling for too long." £ÛRichter£Ý "Y-Yes..." £ÛReisner£Ý The Lord was powerless against the man. Without any retorts, he simply followed the latter''s words and stood up. Following him, the commanders, knights, and everyone else also stood up, patting away the snow sticking on their knees. Clack Clack Clack And just as the people stood up, the enemy finally started to move again. Wariness still present in its empty eyes sockets, the Skeleton Tyrant once again gripped its black longsword tightly. Soon after, the black flames started to scorch once again, fiercer than before. RUMBLLEEEEE The ground trembled once more, the most violent it ever has. Clouds of darkness soon appeared out of thin air, a violent storm forming soon thereafter. It was yet another storm of darkness, blue flames igniting with terror one after another. While the Skeleton Tyrant does not fully understand how powerful Richter was, it understood well enough to know that he was a dangerous existence. It spared no effort and summoned thousands upon thousands of skeletons. Even the Skeleton Dragon from before has now risen from death. In just a single moment, the army of death has risen once again, surrounding the people, not a single side nor corner safe from them. Terror was once again carved into the depths of everyone''s hearts, swallowing them whole without any mercy, "My... How impatient..." £ÛRichter£Ý The only one who had a different reaction was Richter whose eyes still remained calm. He simply turned his head left and right, looking at the enemies as if he was counting sheep, a complete opposite of the wary Skeleton Tyrant. "Reisner, let''s continue our talk later. I''ll take care of these things first." £ÛRichter£Ý "Yes. I wish you luck, Your Majesty." £ÛReisner£Ý His voice, as calm as undisturbed puddles after the rain, echoed throughout the white landscape. Richter faced the Skeleton Tyrant once again, sky blue lightning crackling and coiling all over his body. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. In that very moment, the eyes which only exuded gentleness as he talked with the Lord now looked colder than ice, sharper than a sword, and fiercer than that of a predator''s. In just a fraction of a second, the atmosphere about him had become totally different. Clack Clang Whoong The moment he took a step, the sound of bones clacking and metals clanging echoed all over the place as the skeletons rushed towards them, raising their weapons to the sky, beams raining down from the sky. Danger was in all directions. ¡¶Barrier¡· £ÛRichter£Ý BOOOOOOMMM Loud explosions and fierce shockwaves echoed shook the ground and sky, clouds of smoke and snow to be seen all over the place. But no one was hurt. There was only a large, blue barrier to be seen, standing proudly over the frozen horizon. The enemies continued to rush mindlessly but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t do so much as to leave a single scratch on it. Not even the Skeleton Dragon could damage it with its beams. The barrier remained standing firmly. "To dare and bring harm towards my beloved Empire..." £ÛRichter£Ý The sparks and crackles only grew louder and louder. As his voice echoed, thunder started booming throughout the sky, lightning running through the white clouds, and chaos brewing over the once silent wind. "To commit such an atrocious and unforgivable act..." £ÛRichter£Ý The cacophony got louder and the skeletons became wilder, striking the barrier with everything their bony bodies could accomplish. Swords, spears, and lances clanged time after time, their blue flames only burning brighter. The Skeleton Tyrant didn''t just stand still either. With every bit of strength and mana it could muster, it launched an all out relentless assault towards the barrier, blades of mana shot dozens upon dozens of times without any rest. Unfortunately for it, it was already far too late.... "Perish and repent in the depths of hell! ¡¶Heaven''s Wrath¡·!" £ÛRichter£Ý A loud roar thundered throughout the sky, ripping the heavens and shaking the earth. The very next moment, a large bolt of lightning covering hundreds upon hundreds of meters descended towards the ground, a loud bellow to be heard soon after. The world was painted white and blue as blinding light illuminated the horizon. The snow was thawed, the land was scorched black, and the skeletons which once struck fear towards the people''s hearts were now subjected to excruciating pain as they were erased from existence. Not even the Skeleton Tyrant was safe. While it lasted much longer, bit by bit, its body was eaten away by the ferocious lightning. The bones turned to fragments, and fragments turned to dust. The Skeleton Tyrant was only at the mercy of time. The lightning soon stopped and the surrounding was clear once again. As people opened their eyes, there was nothing to be seen, only a glassy landscape made by minerals crystalizing due to the intense heat, not a bit of snow to be seen anywhere outside the barrier. "T-The enemies are gone! We are saved!" "We won! We really won!" "Glory to the Azure Sword Emperor! Glory to the Empire!" Celebratory noises then soon followed the moment everyone snapped back to reality, knights, adventurers, and supports alike yelling on the top of their lungs, smiles and tears of joy and relief to be seen all over the place. The only ones who had different reactions were Grey, Yuna, Fizzel, and the familiars. Their eyes were focused on the man who made it all happen, unable to stop their hearts from trembling, goosebumps all over their exhausted bodies. "And to think we struggled against that monster... It makes all our efforts seem laughable..." £ÛFizzel£Ý Neither Grey nor Yuna couldn''t agree more with Fizzel''s words. They were both frozen and speechless as they continued looking at Richter. They saw a figure whom they aspire to surpass in the future. The celebration didn''t just simply die down. After the people were done celebrating their survival, another celebration took place as soon as the people realized how numerous the drops the skeletons left behind. Their eyes started sparkling brightly. Even though the sun had almost set, it wasn''t a problem due to the magic lighting tools they brought in case of a long battle. To top it all off, the glassy landscape was also void of snow. It made collecting much easier. "Grey! Yuna!" £ÛAmelia£Ý One of the few who didn''t join the fun were Julius and Amelia. Rather than collecting some drops, they were more worried about how their friends were doing. Both were waving happily and excitedly as they rushed towards them. "Julius! Amelia! Why are you two here?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not important right now! Are you both alright?! Do you have any wounds or injuries?! Do you need a potion?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "N-No, we''re fine. As you can see, we haven''t sustained any injuries." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he spread his arms, showing that he doesn''t have any wounds. It was a good thing they were up in the sky when Grey sustained a lot of injuries, otherwise, he could only imagine how worried they would be. "Are you sure you aren''t hurt anywhere?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un! We''re not that weak, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Amelia, I told you you worry too much. Have you forgotten it''s Grey and Yuna we''re talking about here." £ÛJulius£Ý "Oi, you bastard. What do you mean by that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? Figure it out yourself, Idiot." £ÛJulius£Ý They have just finished a long and exhausting battle yet Grey and Julius are off to their own worlds again, arguing with one another like little kids. It was as if the near-death scenario they experienced was all but a fleeting lie. Well, the argument between the two didn''t last as long as usual, they were just too tired to continue. In the end, they just stopped and settled it as a draw between them. "Well, anyway, you''re both feeling fine, right?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Yeah, we already told you, but we''re really fine. Just a little exha©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t finish his own words when his rings started ringing all of a sudden. He couldn''t hear any voices anymore and his vision had started going haywire. It was as if his senses were being played with, unable to tell what''s real and what''s not. ''Crap... What''s hap... pen.. ning...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Slowly but surely, Grey''s thoughts started to become bleak and clouded. There was only darkness creeping towards his vision as he saw the others rushed towards him, still unable to hear what they were trying to say. Darkness finally won, Grey''s vision turning pitch black. There was no light, no noises, no stimulants, nor anything to sense at all. It was as if he had drifted into an empty void, floating adrift in a sea of nothingness. The world has cease to exist ... "Ugh..." £ÛGrey£Ý A low groan resounded all over the room as Grey opened his eyes. But rather than a beautiful morning, what greeted him was extreme body pains brought by fatigue and his exhaustion, his body aching with every movement. But more than the pain, what Grey struggled with was the nausea he was suffering from, holding his head as he raised his body. It was so painful he felt like his head was being forcefully split open, all the while bells rang relentlessly. "Dammit... I can''t believe I lost consciousness... ¡¶Heal¡·¡¶Recuperate¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý The pain only stopped the moment Grey used holy magic he had grown accustomed to. Now, he could freely move his joints without any problems. Both his mind and body felt as if they had just been reborn. It was only when he recomposed himself that Grey realized he was in an unfamiliar room. The luxurious bed, the stylish cabinets and drawers, and the large windows all over the spacious room. It was obviously much more grand and luxurious than the room they were staying in the Emerald Lily. Though it was an unfamiliar room, it felt strangely comfortable. The feeling of being cautious as to not break something when they first stayed over a mansion was no more. He has gotten too used to everything by now. He was at peace. "Hey, Yuna, where are©`" £ÛGrey£Ý But such peace didn''t last long. The moment Grey''s eyes fell on the other side of the bed, panic was painted over his face. He looked left and right but the one he was searching for wasn''t there, making him panic even more. Extreme panic painted all over his face, Grey quickly stood up, and headed towards the doors. He was about to open it and rush in search for Yuna, when suddenly, the doors opened on their own, a familiar face greeting him. "Oh, Your Highness, you''re awa©`" £ÛRaven£Ý "Sir Raven, do you know where Yuna is?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Raven couldn''t even greet Grey when the latter suddenly cut him off, holding onto his shoulders tightly at the same time. Although he was startled by Grey''s sudden actions, he was more concerned about his complexion which was turning paler by the moment. "When I woke up, she just wasn''t there! Was she kidnapped?! No, that can''t be right! No, in the first place, where am I?! What happened after the battle?! How about our familiars?! Is Julius and Amelia okay?!" £ÛGrey£Ý One after another, a panicked question came out of Grey''s mouth, firing rapidly like some sort of machine gun. It may have been due to the previous amount of fatigue and exhaustion he experienced but he couldn''t think straight like he usually does. "Wait! What day even is it©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Your Highness, please calm yourself. Everyone is alright and we are at the castle at the moment. Also... It''s starting to hurt a little...." £ÛRaven£Ý "Ah, sorry!" £ÛGrey£Ý It was only after Raven answered him that he started to regain his senses. He quickly let go of the former and apologized for his mistake. Thankfully, Raven didn''t mind it too much. In the first place, he was sent there to check up on Grey''s condition. And it was only when he regained his calm that Grey realized he could have simply just called Yuna telepathically. He felt so stupid that he just subconsciously face-palmed himself from embarrassment. "By the way, how long was I asleep for?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s only been more than half a day, Your Highness." £ÛRaven£Ý "I see... That''s good..." £ÛGrey£Ý Relief surged inside his heart the very next moment. Grey was thankful it wasn''t like those scenarios he saw in fiction where people would be unconscious for days, even weeks or months. It would have been troublesome otherwise. "Right... You said Yuna is alright? Where is she right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Her Highness is currently having lunch with His Highness and His Majesty. Would you like me to guide you there?" £ÛRaven£Ý "Please, and thank you..." £ÛGrey£Ý The sun beating down on the snowy city, it was already time for lunch. But rather than the dining hall, where Raven led Grey was towards one of the castle''s parlors instead, a walk which took a couple minutes with how big the castle was. On the way, Grey saw a lot of interesting things. While the layout and styles were different, the Farmalte Castle is just as exceptional and beautiful as the Royal Castle of Alfrione. There were a lot of interesting sights to see. "Your Majesty, Your Highness, I''ve brought His Highness, Lord Grey," £ÛRaven£Ý "Please come in." £ÛReisner£Ý As the Lord''s voice echoed on the other side of the door, a creak echoed very quietly soon after. As Grey stepped foot inside the room, three familiar figure''s welcomed him. There was Yuna, the Lord, and the man from before. Azure Sword Emperor... Such was the name of the black-haired man. He is a hero who saved the Valliarta Empire several decades ago, marrying the crown princess at the time, becoming an Emperor. Though he already relinquished the throne, he is still a very respected figure in the Empire. Well, it isn''t just the Empire. Richter''s name is known all over the world as one of the only two Disaster-Class rankers alive. No, his fame is even higher than that. Other than his nickname, he is also known by another, more controversial title. That title is... "The World''s Strongest". "Oh.... It seems like our young hero is awake." £ÛRichter£Ý "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý But Grey didn''t pay the man much heed. His eyes were locked on the silver-haired elf sitting beside him. He breathed out a sigh of relief as soon as he saw that she was doing fine and eating well. A thorn was removed from his heart. "Lord Grey, how is your body? Do you feel any discomfort?" £ÛReisner£Ý "No, thankfully not. Though I think I could use a little bit of rest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, I''m glad to hear that''s the case..." £ÛReisner£Ý Said the Lord as he slowly ended his statement. Another creak soon followed as he slowly stood up, moving the chair over. Not uttering a single word, he walked towards Grey and suddenly, he quickly bowed his head in a 90-degree position. "For saving my citizens and daughter, both as a Lord and as a father, I give you my sincerest gratitude. I will never forget this grace. The Archduchy of Farmalte will forever be in your debt." £ÛReisner£Ý It was a scene Grey had seen far too many times from commoners to nobles and royalties alike. Though he has witnessed it many times already and does feel happy about it, his stand on the matter remains the same as before. "There''s no need for excessive gratitude, Archduke. We only did what others would if they had the power. It''s only the right thing to do." £ÛGrey£Ý He wasn''t a hero nor was he a saint or a man of virtue. While his acts could be seen as heroic and honorable by many, in his eyes, he was only doing what the natural thing to do would be as a rational being. The gratitude was already enough for him. Be that as it may, the Lord still wanted to reward Grey and Yuna for their actions. As a Lord, he can''t just let anyone go unrewarded after such meritorious actions. The same also goes for the knights, adventurers, and the others which participated. "I see... But you should still accept the rewards later. We can''t let our heroes go unrewarded, after all." £ÛReisner£Ý "Hahaha, then we will do just so." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s a relief©` Oh right, how inconsiderate of me... Would you care joining us for lunch, Lord Grey? It may not be much, but I''m quite confident about the skills of our chefs." £ÛReisner£Ý "Then it would be my pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý Pleasantries out of the way, Grey and Reisner then took their seats beside the parlor table, a warm and pleasant atmosphere about them. Of course, Grey made sure to sit beside Yuna, greeting each other with a smile, The table, although smaller than a dining table, was filled to the brim with a number of aromatic and delicious dishes. The delicacies of the north were already delicious as they are, but the ones in front of them were on another level. "Thank you for the meal." £ÛGrey£Ý It didn''t take long for Grey to join them on eating, his mouth filled with fireworks as the flavors exploded inside. Top it with the fact that he hasn''t eaten since lunch two days ago, the meal became even more appetizing and enjoyable. "My, it seems like the young hero eats really well." £ÛRichter£Ý "Ah, sorry... Am I making you uncomfortable?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, not at all. It''s rather pleasant to see kids eating so energetically. Here, eat more and grow up well. You too, Reisner, eat more." £ÛRichter£Ý "Great Grandfather..." £ÛReisner£Ý He may often be called the strongest man in the world, but he was as gentle and caring as a mother is. He was completely different from the man who annihilated thousands upon thousands of monsters before. But what was more shocking than his gentle nature was the fact that he was the Lord''s great grandfather. Unfortunately, even though it''s shocking, both Grey and Yuna were just too hungry to care. There wasn''t a trace of shock on their faces. "Right... I was going to ask this later, but... Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, I have an offer for you. Would you care listening?" £ÛRichter£Ý Well, there weren''t any traces of shock until they heard Richter''s words. Their spoons quickly stopped moving, their eyes both on the former. A gentle smile was plastered on his face. CHAPTER 188 END Chapter 189: The Emperors Offer A gentle smile plastered on his face and a pair of azure orbs gazing at the two youths before him, silence filled the dining hall. The only thing to be seen across the parlor table were a pair of confused faces as they looked at the former. "An offer...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. Well, I think it would be better to call it a deal." £ÛRichter£Ý Silence once again returned to the parlor room, only a single sound echoing all over as Richter sipped his tea with such glee on his face, calm as one can be. "You do what the Valliarta Empire is known as throughout the whole world, I would presume?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Un. It''s often dubbed as one of the five superpowers." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, yes, that''s correct, we are often called that. But... As you can see with what just happened yesterday, we are not without any weaknesses..." £ÛRichter£Ý The Valliarta Empire, the biggest country in the Oiros continent and also one of the five global superpowers along with the Leinevert Empire, the Aristolia Empire, the Nereus Kingdom, and the Holy Nation, Elvanel. A country which is known all over the world. Not only is the Empire over almost four times larger than the Kingdom of Alfrione, each and every single aspect is also much better. From economy, military power, influence, and even technology. All are far superior than any other country. But just like Richter said, it isn''t a country without any flaws. If it wasn''t for Richter''s presence, the Empire would already have been destroyed many times over, just like what just happened recently with the recent dungeon break which almost wiped out the whole of the north. While it was true that the incidents were unnatural, it still doesn''t remove the fact that the Empire has grown too reliant on Richter. He already relinquished the throne three generations ago yet there are still a lot of nobles and people who rely on him for the country''s safety rather than the current Emperor. Of course, Richter is always ready to help them. The problem was what would happen to the Empire if he was no more. He could only imagine how much trouble they would face once he''s gone. He can''t help but worry over them. "With that in mind, I want to offer you a high position. In exchange, I want you to swear fealty towards the Empire." £ÛRichter£Ý The atmosphere quickly changed the moment Richter''s words were spoken. His eyes now glowed a different glint. He wasn''t threatening them in any way, but the glimmers of seriousness were enough to intimidate them. Unlike Ernes who offered them territories, indirectly asking them to be his vassals, Richter, on the other hand, was very direct. He didn''t just want to tie them to the Empire, but rather, have them serve it. It was an offer not many had received. And while such a serious conversation was taking place, the Lord remained silent, only observing them quietly as he continued his meal. He also wanted to offer them some positions on his own, but with Richter beating him to the punch, he decided to give it up and just observe. "And mind you, I''m not just offering any simple positions. If you want, I can give you the ranks of ''General'', ''Duke'', or ''Minister''." £ÛRichter£Ý Both Grey and Yuna''s eyes widened more after they heard the words of Richter. It was to the point they couldn''t swallow their food anymore, only left to think about the opportunity which was offered to them. General, Duke, and Minister. In the Valliarta Empire, such titles are amongst the most important in the country, only second to the Marshal, the Prime Minister, and families of royalty. They were positions which could move the country if they wanted to. "Of course, I''m also not against you marrying into the Imperial Family. Many of my great great grandchildren are still single and of marriageable age. What do you think, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna?" £ÛRichter£Ý It was a very heavy question. Not only were the offers tempting and advantageous towards them, the one making a deal with them is also the man often called "The World''s Strongest", someone they couldn''t just tread with thoughtlessly. Anyone would quickly jump on the offer without any second thoughts. Well, who wouldn''t? After all, not only would they receive important titles, they would also get to marry into the Imperial family. There was no greater offer. "Your Majesty, about your offer... I''m sorry, but I''ll have to decline." £ÛGrey£Ý "Me too, Your Majesty. I would also like to decline." £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately, Grey and Yuna weren''t just anyone. They already made a stance about such a topic and they aren''t going to break it anytime soon. Flames of resolve burning calmly inside their eyes. "Hm? Why so? Is there anything lacking with my offer?" £ÛRichter£Ý "No, not at all, Your Majesty. In fact, it''s more than what we deserve. But I believe we don''t have the qualifications to fulfill such important roles. Being lords is too much for the both of us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey''s right, Your Majesty. We are still far too inexperienced to carry such heavy responsibilities on our shoulders. This may sound ungrateful and impertinent of us, but we''ll have to decline." £ÛYuna£Ý Both Grey and Yuna were firm on the matter. While their words may be a little bit on the excessive side, all of them were full of sincerity. Be it a King or an Emperor, they would answer the same every single time. Not only is managing a territory a burdensome task for those who lack experience, a single mistake could also bring great harm to the citizens. It was not something Grey and Yua could afford to handle as they currently are. It also goes the same for the positions of General and Minister. What Grey and Yuna want is a free life which they can enjoy to the fullest. While they aren''t giving aid to those who need them, carrying such heavy responsibilities is out of the question. It would completely go against their way of life. Not to mention that they also don''t want to be tied to any country. They didn''t want to get involved in any power struggle and stay neutral in the face of politics. Involving in such a thing is only troublesome, after all "I see... It seems like there''s no convincing you. Lord Fizzel also answered the same. Really, how honest you adventurers are..." £ÛRichter£Ý Thankfully, Richter wasn''t a petty person. He easily accepted and respected the two''s decision, not asking any further and simply continuing to sip his tea. The moment he saw the glow in their eyes, he knew that there was no changing their minds. Well, it wasn''t like he didn''t understand him. He was also an adventurer himself when he was still in his younger days and now longs for the taste of freedom when he still journeyed the world without any restraints. A certain figure who also dreamed of such freedom suddenly appeared in his mind as he thought of such things. It was his beloved late wife who had already passed away of old age, a smile bloomed on his face as he remembered her. "I won''t be asking you to not get involved in politics anymore, but are you really sure about not wanting to marry my great great grandchildren?" £ÛRichter£Ý Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "P-Pardon?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not to sound arrogant but my great great grandchildren are quite good-looking, I''d say. Are you sure you won''t be marrying into our family?" £ÛRcihter£Ý Well, even if he had given up on turning them into the Empire''s vassals, it was still a good idea to build a connection with them. And what better way to do it than through marriage. It was a common practice in the world of elites. It was the first time Grey and Yuna had received such an offer, so they were quite flabbergasted. Still, the answer was already decided. There was no need to give such a question any second thoughts. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but we''ll have to decline once again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Are you sure? You won''t get such a marriage offer anywhere else. It isn''t too bad to think about it again." £ÛRichter£Ý "No, we''re really fine. And you see... I don''t know about her... but I already have a woman whom I want to be with for the rest of my life." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, ending his statement with a gentle smile on his face, his eyes swimming towards Yuna''s direction who was now blushing profusely, her cheeks red as a ripe tomato, feeling hot and feverish along her racing heart. It was as plain as day who Grey was referring to, only blind people or those dense enough wouldn''t be able to. Even if he was a Disaster-Class Ranker, if it came to matters such as love, there was only so much he could do. It was time for him to finally give up. "I see... So that''s how it is... Then, this old man wouldn''t be interfering anymore... How about you, Reisner? Don''t you have something to say?" £ÛRichter£Ý "No, not anymore. If even Great Grandfather can''t convince them, then it''s already obvious I won''t be able to, either. There''s no need to waste time if their answers are already determined." £ÛReisner£Ý "Hahaha, well said, my boy... Now, why don''t we continue eating? The food is already starting to get cold." £ÛRichter£Ý As if their previous conversation is all but a lie, their spoons and forks started moving once again as they delivered food to their mouths. They enjoyed such a delicious lunch together, free of any disturbances. And well, both Richter and Reisner were served with an amazing sight as they saw Grey and Yuna''s appetite in full power. Even the muscular knights who eat a lot of food to compensate for their muscle mass were nothing compared to the two. It was truly an outstanding sight to witness. "Mmm... You two really do eat well, huh..." £ÛRichter£Ý "Well, we haven''t eaten since the whole day yesterday so we''re quite hungry. Plus, the food just tastes so great, I can''t stop my hands." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! The food''s very delicious! Not only are the meat dishes tender and juicy, the accompanying stew is also flavorful yet not too overpowering. Everything is cooked perfectly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! I''m glad our dishes are to your liking. Just tell me if you would like to eat some more." £ÛReisner£Ý "Un! Thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Lunch continued and smiles bloomed all over the place. It was just like Yuna said. All the dishes served were exquisite and delicious. It wasn''t just because they were made by cream-of-the-crop chefs, but the ingredients were also of excellent quality. When one thinks of the cold and freezing north, one might think that it was hard to grow crops and raise animals. And such a thinking is right, only if it was still back on Earth where mana wasn''t present. In Merusia where both mana and magic exists, growing crops in such a cold climate is a very common practice. Not only were there magic tools present to warm the soil and the waters, the crops themselves are really resistant to the point some could even survive a frozen environment. It wasn''t just the crops. People, animals, and all manner of living things are much tougher and resilient in Merusia than their Earth counterparts to the point one might wonder if they''re really the same things. Natural disasters such as earthquakes, storms, and floods, while still remaining as a problem, it''s not as problematic as back on Earth. The civilization may be behind in many areas, but when it came to resisting and rebuilding, they wouldn''t lose out. In fact, they even surpassed Earth''s sometimes. After all, living in a world riddled with monsters and beasts is already hard. It would be just plain cruel if the people don''t have any way of resisting. In a way, the world is balanced like how it should be. With such technology and magic by their side, the people in the north managed to cultivate wonderful crops and raise amazing breeds and varieties of animals. They were ingredients which couldn''t be acquired anywhere else. "Right, Archduke, can I know who your supplier for the ingredients are?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is something the matter, Lord Grey?" £ÛReisner£Ý "Ah, no, well... Me and Yuna are quite into cooking, you see. I would just like to know where to buy such amazing ingredients." £ÛGrey£Ý The Lord was made to think long and hard after Grey''s statement, his hand cupping and scratching his chin slowly. Though it was just a simple matter, he made sure to put a lot of thought in it as it was a request from the two. "Alright, then I''ll have the head chef prepare a list of our suppliers. There are quite a lot so it might take a couple hours. Are you okay with that?" £ÛReisner£Ý "No, it''s more than enough. We can wait." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s good... Ah! If you want, I could also have them teach you the recipes. Everything from the appetizers to the main dishes." £ÛReisner£Ý "H-Huh? Would that be alright?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Aren''t recipes a chef''s lifeblood? I think that''s too much, Your Highness!" £ÛYuna£Ý Both Grey and Yuna were in shock from the Lord''s words. To them who understand how important recipes are to a chef, promising to give them away for free is nothing short of a ridiculous and absurd statement. While it surely would be done with an order from the Lord, neither of them wants to intrude on a chef''s work which costs them years, if not decades, of their lives. They simply couldn''t accept it even if it was the Lord''s goodwill. "Of course, anything for our young heroes. Also, I trust that you would handle them preciously, am I correct?" £ÛReisner£Ý "No, you''re right... Then, we''d be accepting it gratefully. And in exchange, we''ll also be teaching a recipe of ours, too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We might not look at it but me and Grey are quite good cooks ourselves. I''m sure we can trade something delicious as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then, I''ll be looking forward to it." £ÛReisner£Ý Knock Knock Knock Just as the matter was settled, a couple of knocks resounded from the other side of the door, everyone''s eyes soon falling towards it. "Your Highness, I''ve brought what you have requested." "Yes, come in." £ÛReisner£Ý A creak soon echoed throughout a whole room, and not just one, but five whole food trolleys entered the room one after another. All of which contained trays upon trays of sweets ranging from cupcakes and macaroons to tarts and cakes. It wasn''t only sweets, there were also a number of drinks and chilled alcohol present. Of course, Grey and Yuna weren''t interested in the latter, but their mouths still opened from amazement as they watched the parade of food trolleys. "Lady Yuna, as I have promised before, the best sweets throughout the whole of the Farmalte Territory." £ÛReisner£Ý "Waah¡«! Are all these really for me?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course, you can have as much as you want." £ÛReisner£Ý The moment the Lord said such words, Yuna''s eyes sparkled even brighter, brighter than the lights illuminating the room and the sun in the sky. She turned her head left and right, face full of excitement with a bright smile plastered on her face. It wasn''t long before the sweets buffets started. Of course, Yuna ate with everyone, sampling each and every sweets and producing a mystified "Waah¡«!" every single time. She was acting just like a child, a side of her Grey always found adorable. After their lunch, they were quickly led towards the kitchen where the trading of recipes occurred. It was a productive time where them and the chefs showed and expressed their passions through cooking. A short bonding time for cooks. He also delivered on his other promise and sent the best of herbs and magical plants to Yuna. There was quite a lot, a collection which would surely cost thousands upon thousands of kiels. "Ugh... That was quite the day, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! But it was also a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I couldn''t argue with that..." £ÛGrey£Ý Night had already fallen and Grey and Yuna are now back in the Emerald Lily. It was very hard trying to decline the Lord''s goodwill and having them stay over but they managed to do it somehow. The white bed in the middle, the black cabinets and drawers without any grandiose engravings, and the small simple windows. It may not match up to the room in the castle, but it was still amazing. In the end, the inn was still more comfortable. "Bed! Oh, how I missed you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just like the first day of their stay, Yuna suddenly jumped towards the bed, enjoying its comfort with a smile on her face. It has only been two days yet she already missed it, sprawling ever so freely without much care in the world. "Hey, Yuna, you shouldn''t jump on the bed so precariously. Also, you should take off your boots first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But I''m too tired... Can you do it for me, please¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, and that''s final. If you won''t take off your boots right this instant, I''ll place limitations on your sugar consumption once again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! That''s cheating! You said you''ll lift it for a month!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I did say that. But I didn''t say I couldn''t place it back again." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s face was riddle with traces of shock as soon as she heard Grey''s retort, her mouth hanging wide open. She had never thought of Grey doing such a thing. She was speechless, flabbergasted even. "Grey, you meanie...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grumbling and puring, Yuna immediately removed her boots and hung her coat on the coat rack at the same time. After which she removed all of the excess clothing, only leaving behind what''s necessary, feeling as if they were in their own home. And as she was doing so, she remembered something important. The silly anger she felt towards Grey was no more as she walked towards her with a calm and cute expression painted on her face. "Grey, here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? These are...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna quickly handed Grey a few platinum rings, four of them to be exact. They were the Armament Rings they had used in their battle previously. One from Fizzel and Yuna, and the other two which Yuna removed from Grey as he was sleeping. After the rings, she then handed quite a number of healing and mana potions towards Grey, the excess from both her and Fizzel. She has been keeping all the items on her, only waiting to give them back to Grey. "Oh, thanks. It seems like you worked hard after I collapsed, huh." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe, of course! Then, as a reward, would you like to extend the lifting of limitations about the sugar? Another month would be good!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... Just where did you learn to be so cunning, huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛYuna£Ý There weren''t any answers, only a mischievous, bright smile plastered on Yuna''s face, fully confident that Grey will grant her wishes once again. An expression Grey could only heave a lengthy sigh at. "No, I won''t be extending it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for Yuna, such a cheerful smile didn''t work on Grey, well, at least not for now. Though he wanted to spoil her, he also needed to be firm from time to time, and it just so happened that that time is today, leaving Yuna in shock. "Instead, I''ll be cooking a delicious dinner for us. What would you like to eat?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Yaay¡«!! Then I would like......." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, even if he acts firm towards Yuna, him being "firm" is not really what others would consider so. In the end, he was still useless in the face of Yuna. What could he do? He just has a soft spot for her. One after another, Yuna named a dish she wanted to eat. They may have already eaten a lot back in the castle, but in the end, such a number was still not enough. They''re Grey and Yuna, after all. Without wasting any time, Grey quickly headed towards the kitchen, cooking dish after dish whilst Yuna played with the familiars. Just as the sun went down, Grey had also finished cooking. A fantastic meal was served atop the dining table. "Yuna, Dinner''s ready¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Coming©` Waah¡«! So many!" £ÛYuna£Ý A blindingly bright expression gleamed from Yuna''s face as soon as she saw the dinner Grey cooked. In there were a lot of her favorites placed beside one another, a harmony of appetizing smells wafting throughout the kitchen. The dishes made by the castle may be delicious and all, but in the end, what Yuna finds the most delicious are the ones Grey makes for her. Her eyes were sparkling brightly as she looked at the dishes as if it was the first time she had seen them. "Hahaha. I knew it, My girlfriend really is cute, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Why all of a sudden?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, just because." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Grey, you meanie! You''re teasing me again!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was yet another one of Grey''s surprise attacks, making Yuna blush red from the sudden comment. He didn''t answer the question either, only leaving her to figure it out on her own, a satisfied expression blooming on his face. Joy and laughter filled the air as two people shared a lovely and delicious dinner with one another. The snow continued falling yet the atmosphere couldn''t be any warmer, thawing the frozen ice. The rainbow after the storm. CHAPTER 189 END Chapter 190: The Labyrinth of Flames "Hey Grey, are you sure about this?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Of course. There''s nothing to worry about." £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know... Is this really necessary?" £ÛJulius£Ý The voices of two young men filled the air as they chatted with each other. The air was fresh, the wind was cool, the sky was blue, and the fields were as green as one can be, full of life and vitality. It was a warm sunny day. There were just two things off about the situation. First, they were still in the cold and snowy north. And second, the landscape was not endless. If one looks over the far horizon, it would seem like the world is suddenly cut off. No thick fog nor expansive landmasses to be seen. The reason was simple. It was because they weren''t in Merusia. Well, to be specific, they were inside Grey''s "Sanctuary". The place was filled with endless rice paddies and crop lands. A beautiful area of green, brown, and vibrant colors. It has already been a couple of days since the day of the flood and today, a special day is upon them. It is the day the Labyrinth of Flames would be opening. An event which excites the adventurer blood flowing inside of them. Though for now... they are also engaging in an interesting argument... "Just how many times do I have to tell you? We''re responsible for your safety. I would be a problem if something were to happen to you and Amelia." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Grey''s right! His Majesty and Duke Redlocke will surely scold us! So please behave and stay here until the time''s right!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Fine, fine, you win! I''ll stay!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu, then I''ll also be staying here." £ÛAmelia£Ý In the end, Julius'' protests were useless. With both Grey and Yuna urging him to stay inside, there was only so much he could do. He couldn''t even use his identity as a prince against them. It was a complete defeat. Well, it wasn''t like there was anything to complain about. Other than the wonderful scenery, there was also a canopy tent for shade equipped with chairs, couches, and a couple useful furniture and appliances. Of course, there was also flooring easily made using earth magic. Save for the resting area, The refrigerator was also stuffed to the brim with easy to heat food, desserts, snacks, and drinks. There were also games available. One could literally call it a luxurious way to camp inside the clean and green sanctuary. "Still, isn''t this too troublesome for the both of you? We could just head to the 4th floor ourselves." £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm? But we''re not heading to the 4th floor, though... We''re going to the 9th floor, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, I see... The 9th floor, huh©`" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius stopped, his eyes full of confusion and mind filled with question marks. He then reexamined what he just heard, analyzing carefully whether what he heard was just his imagination getting the better of him. And when he understood what he heard... "Huh?! The 9th floor?! What do you mean the 9th floor?! That''s a floor full of S-rank and Calamity-Class monsters! Are you telling us to die?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "His Highness is right. Isn''t that a little too dangerous?" £ÛAmelia£Ý A noisy outburst came echoing all throughout the place as Julius expressed his disbelief and heavy opposition about the matter, barking loudly like a rabid dog. Amelia was also in disagreement, only a little dangerous. Well, his reaction was only understandable. Don''t mention camping there for a whole month, even staying there for a single day was something only those crazy enough would do. Even Fizzel who was an S-ranker doesn''t dare risk his life and only trains in the 8th floor where S-rank monsters occasionally spawn. Of course, there were also crazy ones who try the same methods as Grey and Yuna to train themselves and it really is an effective method. The only problem was that many had died doing so. No one wants to take such a huge risk just for the sake of getting stronger. "Quiet down a little bit, you bastard. You''re too loud. What''s there to worry about? Yuna and the familiars are going to be with you." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, but still©` Huh? Wait a minute... What about you?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I''m going to the 10th floor." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence swallowed the fields as soon as Grey''s words rang through their ears, cold chills running down their spines. They were speechless, unable to make a response. The only one who reacted differently was Yuna who already knew beforehand. "Hey, this isn''t the time to be joking..." £ÛJulius£Ý "I''m not, and don''t worry. I won''t be going alone, Polaris will be with me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Still... Grey, it''s the 10th floor. I know how powerful you are, but isn''t this too reckless? It''s not too late to change your mind yet." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Oi, if you''re so eager to die. You could just tell me." £ÛJulius£Ý Said Julius as he lightly punched Grey''s chest, Amelia showing a face of worry behind him. Both were showing concern in their own ways, worried about Grey''s decisions. But the one who was most worried remained silent. It was Yuna. "Don''t worry about me, I''m not looking to die yet. Also... You''ve seen how powerful the Skeleton Tyrant was, right? If it wasn''t for His Majesty, he could''ve lost our lives right then and there... I don''t want a repeat of such a thing..." £ÛGrey£Ý But their concerns soon turned to sympathy as soon as Grey continued his words. They knew full well the feeling of helplessness and powerlessness in front of a true monster. There was no way they didn''t understand how Grey felt. Now that Grey said it in such a way, there was only so much Julius and Amelia could do. They could only support him in his decision despite worry and hesitation brewing in their hearts. "Haah... Dammit. Do whatever you want... Just make sure to prioritize your safety, you stubborn bastard." £ÛJulius£Ý "Grey, please keep yourself safe. Yuna might cry if you overdo yourself." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Hey, Amelia! That''s too much!" £ÛYuna£Ý The tense atmosphere was no more. All there was was a warm and carefree mood as a group of friends teased on another happily, smiles and giggles all over the place, getting warmer as the familiars joined in as per Amelia''s request, Leaving Julius and Amelia to the familiars'' company, Grey and Yuna then exited the sanctuary and out into their room. They quickly prepared themselves for the long day ahead of them, checking if they have everything they need for the next month they''ll be spending their time in the Labyrinth. Now that they had already experienced it before, they are now more prepared and knew what they needed. In fact, they spent the whole day yesterday buying many things from ingredients to supplies. Everything is done and ready. "Do you think they''ll be fine there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I''m sure they''ll be alright. The familiars are with them, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I guess that''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was only a simple chat amongst the two of them as they checked everything. It was their last day in the Emerald Lily, and so, they were also packing their personal belongings they placed in the room. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Alright, Yuna, let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excited smiles blooming on their faces, Grey and Yuna quickly headed out of their room, turning off the lights as they went out. They then headed to the reception desk and returned the keys, saying their farewells to the receptionist. The white snow falling all over the city, Grey and Yuna walked a snowy path, their footsteps engraved across the snowy fields. The further they went away from the city, the whiter and more barren the place became, only a few people to be seen, all heading the same way. Minutes passed and the landscape only became whiter. Such a scenery continued until a certain structure came into view, looking larger and larger as it unveiled itself from the thick and relentless snowfall. With an entrance littered with dancing flames and flowing lava, the Labyrinth stuck out conspicuously like a sore thumb in the snow-filled landscape. It was like the entrance to the fiery depths of hell, an entrance which would surely scare the living hell out of anyone. But standing upon such an intimidating entrance were a horde of brave adventurers eager to challenge the Labyrinth, all equipped with their trusty equipment and strong determination burning brightly in their eyes. And though it was cold out in the open, most of them only wore armor and thin pieces of clothing. None were cold as they use either mana or items to regulate their body temperature. It was quite an interesting sight. "Waah¡«! That''s a lot of people, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You can say that again..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s comment couldn''t be any more correct. As compared to the Labyrinth of Death back at Moterno, the Farmalte Archduchy and its neighboring territories were a lot more populous. As a result, it was only natural that there were a lot more people participating in the dive. A lot of High-Rankers were also present. As Grey and Yuna drew closer, the sight only became more amazing. Even though there was lava and flames, although they were hot, they were in no way as hot as the real thing. If anything, it would seem as if they were just there simply for aesthetic purposes. "Hey! Hey! Weren''t they the ones fighting with Lord Fizzel?!" "Are you serious?! Do you mean those dragon riders?!" "Is that them? They look younger than I thought!" "I thought they were just rookies! Are you sure that''s them?" They have yet to reveal their identities yet a commotion already spread as soon as they were in sight. It was all thanks to the events concerning the monster flood. Even though it has only been a couple days, most of the adventurers already knew about it. The adventurers made way as Grey and Yuna walked towards the front, not a single one brave enough to stand in their way. It was just like how a certain character parted the seas to cross it, only that it was people in this case. Such a scene continued up until the two of them were at the very front. There, they saw a few familiar figures from the emergency meeting a few days ago. Of course, there was also Fizzel, Richter, and the Lord amongst them. "Hahaha. That was quite the entrance." £ÛRichter£Ý "It''s good to see you, Your Majesty, Your Highnesses, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good morning, everyone." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, yes, good morning as well." £ÛRichter£Ý "Good morning, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. It''s a pleasure to see you here." £ÛReisner£Ý But oh well, no matter how famous they became overnight, the man before them was still unmatched. As they greeted him along with the others, the eyes of adventurers, knights, and soldiers were all focused on him. His fame really was no joke. As for the one receiving such a treatment, he only looked at the sight with reminiscent eyes, recalling his youth when he too joined the Labyrinth dives. It was such a fun time where he could do as he wished, unrestrained by his current responsibilities. "Your Majesty, would you also be joining the dive?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, I would love to. Unfortunately, I still have some important matters to attend to at the Imperial Capital. It''s truly a shame." £ÛRichter£Ý His eyes still full of longing, Richter answered Yuna''s question calmly. In his mind, he wondered when would be the next time he would get to participate in such events. It was a day he was looking forward to. Just as the three of them had their lovely chat together, the Lord started heading towards the front up a small wooden platform, leaving the three of them behind. It was almost time for the Labyrinth of Flames to open. "Oh right... I don''t see Prince Julius and Lady Amelia around. Are they not participating in the dive?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Well, we''ve made a few arrangements. They''ll be coming in later," £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, I see... Like I thought, it really is great to be young©`" £ÛRichter£Ý "Good morning, everyone. I am Reisner yl Farmalte....." £ÛReisner£Ý A couple moments passed and the Lord''s voice finally started echoing all over the place. The attention of everyone was quickly shifted towards him as he relayed his speech with a voice-enhancing magic tool, telling the rules afterwards. Just as the Lord relayed his words, Grey and Yuna headed towards the very front and joined the other High-Rankers, forming the vanguards. Of course, as S-rankers, the two of them along with Fizzel were the ones on the very front. "Seems like this isn''t your first time participating in a Labyrinth dive." £ÛFizzel£Ý "Un! It''s our second time! How about you, Lord Fizzel?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''ve already done more than a dozen. And please, just call me Fizzel. It''s not like we haven''t been through a life and death situation together." £ÛFizzel£Ý "Fufufu, then Mister Fizzel it is." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no tension in the air as a friendly chat took place between them. Fizzel''s facial expressions were now much softer and calmer, his eyes glancing towards the entrance, obviously just as excited as the two of them. "Now I hereby declare, the Labyrinth of Flames is officially open!" £ÛReisner£Ý It wasn''t long before Reisner''s words started ringing throughout everyone''s ears, excited cheers and applause following soon after as the excited crowd of adventurers shouted their passion and excitement towards the sky. What followed after were string bursts of winds as the High-Rankers rushed towards the Labyrinth one after another, breakneck speeds exceeding that of what one would consider normal. They were like missiles just released, bolting throughout the dim and flame-lit Labyrinth. Just like before, as they darted their way through, the dungeon torchstones started lighting up brightly, accompanying the dim glow of the lava-looking fluids flowing and the flames crackling. No matter how many times they''ve seen it, it never ceases to amaze all of them. "This is it. Running really is more comfortable than flying!" £ÛFizzel£Ý Fizzel''s excited remarks echoing clearly in the Labyrinth, everyone continued on their way, killing hundreds upon hundreds of monsters and lighting up the various paths time and time again. It wasn''t long before the High-rankers started going their own ways with every fork road they met, their numbers dwindling by the second. And after several minutes of sprinting, there was only Fizzel left with Grey and Yuna. "Looks like this is where we''ll part. See you later, Kids!" £ÛFizzel£Ý "Until next time, Mister Fizzel." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mister Fizzel, good luck on your dive¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Waving his hand ever so happily, Fizzel quickly disappeared from the sight of the two. With that, Grey and Yuna were left on their own, almost heading towards the stairs towards the 2nd floor. "Well then, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Fizzel out of the way, Grey and Yuna quickly released the limits on their speeds and dashed their way through the remaining entirety of the 1st floor, annihilating all the monsters they met along the way without showing any signs of mercy. Second... Third... Fourth... Fifth... Time passed and the two descended floor after floor after floor without showing any signs of stopping. They also didn''t mind the treasure rooms they found over the floors and left them for the other adventurers and knights to take. It was decided that they''ll only start collecting the treasures once they get to the 9th floor. After all, they''ve already got their hands on enough treasures from the Labyrinth of Death. This time, their goal is to train themselves and get as strong as possible, not wasting any precious time. And as they descended, it was also worth noting that the Labyrinth started to change. If the Labyrinth of Death became darker and eerier with every descent, the Labyrinth of Flames, true to its name, only became hotter and redder. Not only was the temperature increasing, the scenery has changed quite a bit too. The small streams of lava-like fluids have started to become bigger and the flames started to burn fiercer. It was as if they were inside a volcanic dungeon. Thankfully, the increase in heat is not a problem for Grey and Yuna. Not only were their resistance high due to being S-rankers, they also had the Divine Amulet to aid and protect them. The heat was practically a walk in the park. Gruukkk Grukkk Rukkrukkk Of course, it went without saying that the monsters only became stronger the lower Grey and Yuna descended in the Labyrinths. Especially those of the Fire-attribute which had been strengthened by the Labyrinth. ¡¶Wind Cutter¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Icicle Shotgun¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Even then, no matter how powerful they may be, they all suffered the same fate in the hands of Grey and Yuna. Their bodies were pierced or cut in half. Nevertheless, all the monsters they met turned to mana, leaving various drops behind. The long marathon continued and the two continued their journey in the paths of hell, unfazed by the heat and number of monsters popping out suddenly out of nowhere. Rather, it was them who were truly outstanding, clearing floors which record speeds. The only time Grey and Yuna stopped were to take breaks and have lunch together, enjoying each other''s company in the cool and refreshing blue zones. The scenery may look the same, but it was undoubtedly much cooler. Sixth... Seventh... Eight... Ninth... Stair after stair, Grey and Yuna descended, and after several hours of running, they finally arrived at their destination. A hell-like landscape which paints the air red and orange. A scenery which would make one feel hot just by looking at it. Veins and fountains of molten rock flowed in the walls and floor, drifting slowly as it bubbled. Topaz flames burning ever so brightly and fiercely. The view is distorted by haze from the searing heat. Add the monsters roaming about and it has become the very definition of "Hell". "Wow... It''s even more amazing than the 8th floor..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s the Labyrinth of Flames, after all... Then, I''ll go get Julius and Amelia. Be a good girl and stay here for a while, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez! You''re treating me like a child again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s not true at all, because I won''t do this to a child..." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t any warning. Grey suddenly closed in on Yuna and delivered a soft kiss on her lips, greatly shocking the latter. Her eyes were wide open as her cheeks burnt a fierce red color just like the flames before them. "See? Aren''t I treating you like an adult?" £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Grey! You dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey didn''t explain himself any further and simply headed inside the Sanctuary, leaving behind a puzzled Yuna. She was still confused about what happened, red all the way to the tip of her ears. Well, Grey wasn''t doing it just to simply tease her. Since he''ll mostly be training with Polaris while they camp in the Labyrinth, he figured he might as well flirt as he still can. Though he''ll still see her from time to time, it''s bound to be a lonely month. A sight of green and wind fresh and cool. Such was what greeted Grey as soon as he entered the Sanctuary. Just over a couple dozen meters away, two figures could be seen relaxing freely, Amelia resting on Julius'' arms whilst cuddling with the familiars. "Master, you''ve returned." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Welcome back, Master" £ÛSirius£Ý As usual, the first to notice Grey''s arrival were none other than the familiars. Julius and Amelia then followed soon after, greeting him warmly with smiles plastered on their carefree faces. "Oh, Grey, do you need something?" £ÛJulius£Ý "No, nothing in particular. I just came to fetch you." £ÛGrey£Ý "By fetch, you mean..." £ÛJulius£Ý "We''re already on the 9th floor." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, you should have said it soon©` Wait, what did you say?!" £ÛJulius£Ý A loud scream echoed all over the place, a surprised face plastered over Julius. It wasn''t just him. Amelia was also just as surprised, her mouth hanging in agape. After all, it has only been several hours. They couldn''t imagine how easily they managed to descend such a low level. "Stop screaming. You''re going to break my ears." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m just surprised, you bastard! I mean, we were just... You know, it''s only been several hours... I mean, it''s just too fast!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Well, it''s just the way it is. Are you coming or not?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Ugh... We''re coming..." £ÛJulius£Ý They were speechless, just plain speechless. No matter how hard they tried to think, they could never hope to understand the mind of the likes of Grey and Yuna. It was absurd, but with the way things are, they can''t do anything but accept such a truth. Grey quickly casted the barrier magic spell, "Guard", towards Julius and Amelia as soon as they agreed to. It was a spell which not only acts as a protective coating-like barrier on their bodies, but also regulates the temperature, perfect for the Labyrinth. One after another, Grey and the others, along with the familiars, took their steps out of the Sanctuary. What greeted them was a hell-like yet beautiful sight which was sure to leave anyone astonished. "Amazing... So this is what a Labyrinth looks like..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Whew... What a ridiculous sight..." £ÛJulius£Ý Two distinct comments came from Julius and Amelia as soon as they saw the blazing corridors of the Labyrinth, both amazed in ways more than one. The more they looked at the place, the more mystical it looked. Thump Thump Thump But of course, such a hellish sight was not complete without any dangers. Julius and Amelia were still yet to finish admiring the scenery when the ground started to quake. Soon, a large monster appeared before them, eyes red as one can be. "Hey, you aren''t just gonna stand there, are you? Get your weapons ready. Our journey had just started." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha... Looks like it''s going to be hell for a whole month, huh..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Instructor Grey, Instructor Yuna, we''ll be in your care." £ÛAmelia£Ý Lightning crackled and flames roared along with Julius and Amelia''s words. They may not be as strong as the others, but their will wouldn''t lose out to them. Despite the overwhelming dangers in front of them, their hearts started to race in anticipation. There was fear, there was worry, and there was anxiety. In the blazing and scorching Labyrinth of Flames, they only felt chills as cold sweat trickled down their faces. The fun had only just begun. CHAPTER 190 END Chapter 191: A Hell for Two Boom Boom Crash A noisy cacophony echoed proudly all throughout the fiery depths of the Labyrinth. It was a relentless pandemonium filled with noise, flames, and darkness as the blazing winds danced freely all over the place. In the large corridors, a single monster could be seen. A humongous body which can easily pick up elephants, heavy braces which weigh tons upon tons, and angry red eyes glowing as ferociously as the flames before it. Equipped with a battleaxe of devastation, it walked proudly like a king. ¡¶Lightning Parade!¡· £ÛJulius£Ý ¡¶Fire Trident!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý But even when it was like a king, there were still some which dared to challenge it, lightning and flames crackling as they grazed its tough skin. Such attacks came from the puny humans standing in front of him, eyes fueled with determination. CRASSHHHH The Minotaur General swung its heavy battleaxe towards the ground, fissures and cracks forming one after another. Clouds of dust filled the surroundings as a heavy crash resounded in the air along the searing winds. Fortunately, Julius and Amelia managed to dodge the attack. It may be humongous and powerful but its speed was on the slower side. Using their small and nimble size, they quickly evaded, empowering their strides as much they can. "Ugh!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness, are you okay?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Still, their evasion was not without any repercussions. While the Minotaur General was slow amongst those of the same rank, it was still S-rank. One could only imagine the strain in their legs as they evaded with all their might. It wasn''t the first time. In fact, they have been fighting the Minotaur General for more than half an hour already. They have already launched dozens upon dozens of spells and arts but there was not even a single scratch on the enemy''s tough skin. All they have been doing the whole time was launch attacks from its blind spot then evading when the enemy counterattacks. Such a repetitive cycle continued for a long time until their mana pools started to drain. "No, I''m alright. Let''s con©` dodge!" £ÛJulius£Ý CRASHHHHH There was no time to rest. As Julius and Amelia rested for a couple seconds, another attack came from above, splitting the ground once again, fountains of lava spurting all over the place as the flames danced around. It did not just stop there. As soon as Julius dodged the battleaxe, the enemy''s massive hand started heading towards him, the presence of death looming about it. The very moment Julius regained his foothold, he quickly darted to another direction, injuring his feet even more. "Ugh!¡¶Lightning Cascade¡·!" £ÛJulius£Ý A pained grunt echoing clearly, lightning crackled once again through the dust clouds and struck the Minotaur General''s back. But as one would expect, it was futile. The gap in their strength was too big for him to do any damage. Julius hadn''t even landed when the Minotaur General turned around once again. Its gargantuan battleaxe was now off the ground ready to strike once again, and so it did. Another large downwards swing came towards Julius from above. ¡¶Silver Pythons!¡· £ÛAmelia£Ý CRASSHHHHH Amelia tried to restrain the battleaxe, but the binds were quickly broken. The battleaxe struck the ground once again, blasting Julius from the gusts and shockwaves alone. He was blown away dozens of meters, his back colliding helplessly towards a wall. "Your Highness!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Worry running thick in her veins, Amelia quickly rushed towards Julius'' direction. He could no longer move his body freely nor could he see things clearly. He was almost unconscious, blood gushing out of his mouth like a fountain. NNGGGAAAAA But what Amelia did was a big mistake. The moment she focused her attention towards Julius, she had thrown away her own safety. Before she could notice, a deadly swing was now heading towards her way, one which could blow away mountains with relative ease. "Agh!!" £ÛAmelia£Ý The ground quaked violently once again as Amelia was blasted meters away. If it wasn''t for the barrier Grey casted earlier, she could have lost her life. Nevertheless, she still lost consciousness from the destructive impact. Julius and Amelia both down for the count, the Minotaur General marched towards them with calmness on its face. Not showing even a little bit of mercy, it then raised its battleaxe to the air, preparing to land the finishing blow. It was a strike to end it all. "Not so fast! ¡¶Swift Guillotine¡·" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for it, Julius and Amelia weren''t alone on their own. A sudden flash of silver came down from out of nowhere, appearing in front of the Minotaur General without any form of warning. The very next moment, a fountain of blood gushed out violently as the Minotaur General''s right arm was cut off. A pained groan echoing soon after, accompanied by a loud thud as its arm and battleaxe fell towards the ground without any resistance. NGGAAAAAA©` Whoong Whoong Whoong The Minotaur General couldn''t even express the pain it felt. As soon as it opened its mouth, six beams came raining down towards it from the front, incinerating its limbs, torso, and head without any mercy. In just a few seconds, all that there was left was a pile of ashes and an enchanting battleaxe. "Mistress, are you okay?" £ÛVega£Ý "Un! Thank you for worrying! Ah! Oh, and Kentaurus! Please heal Julius and Amelia! Make sure they have no severe injuries!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, Mistress!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý Even when both Julius and Amelia were hurt and lost consciousness, there were no traces of worry in Yuna''s face. Rather, she was very calm as if they were just having their own picnic in the danger-filled Labyrinth. Yuna was also very satisfied that the two managed to survive against the Minotuar General for more than half an hour. Though it was true that the latter was greatly weakened with Canopus'' curse magic and the two wore tons of barriers and buffs all over their bodies, survival was still survival. But even when Yuna and the familiars were there, there weren''t any traces of Grey and Polaros to be seen. The two have already descended down the 10th floor and are doing their own training. It has only been less than an hour since they left yet she already misses him. "Hmm... Since they''re still unconscious, should we train by ourselves for the time being, everyone?" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''ll do as you wish, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "Let''s catch some monsters, Mistress!" £ÛVega£Ý "Fufufu! It''s decided then!" £ÛYuna£Ý Burying her longing with the use of training and leaving Julius and Amelia in a blue zone, Yuna, along with the familiars, headed deeper into the Labyrinth. Loud noises soon echoing as fierce battles started to unfold. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. From Minotaur Generals, to Dullahan Commanders and Four-Armed Cyclops, even Vulcan Emperors who were strengthened all the way to the bottom of Calamity-Class. Yuna and the familiars faced a large number of enemies and all of them suffered the same cruel fate. Collecting the drops was also quite easy with the Superior-Grade storage ring Grey recently crafted for Yuna. It was one which could store about 200 cubic meters of space and slow down the flow of time by about five times. A very useful item. "Ugh... What happened...?" £ÛJulius£Ý More than an hour has passed and Julius finally regained consciousness. His head still ached like hell, pain running through his body as if all his bones were just crushed to paste just recently. Well, because it was... Almost... Well, he wasn''t the only one. Amelia, who was also beside him, suffered the same fate. She was still unconscious, snoring ever so peacefully as she rested herself. "Hmm... Amelia... Hey! Amelia, wake up! Amelia!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Mmn...? Your Highness...?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Ah! Thank God! Thank God you''re safe!" £ÛJulius£Ý It was just all too sudden. Amelia hasn''t even fully woken up when Julius suddenly hugged her tightly. It was an unusual alame which quickly woke up the young lady. A waking up accompanied by a lot of muscle pains. "Y-Your Highness... It hurts..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "A-Ah... Sorry..." £ÛJulius£Ý A red tint was over Amelia and Julius'' face as they separated from one another. It was one brought about by embarrassment as their hearts fluttered©` or it may have just been because of the reddish hue emanated by the fiery Labyrinth... Which would make a lot more sense. Now that they were back in their senses, Julius and Amelia then tried to recall what just happened before they got unconscious. But the only thing they recalled was a painful experience and more pain. It was a memory they wanted to forget. "Oh? You''re awake already? How are you feeling?" £ÛYuna£Ý And just in time, the very reason for their pains returned to the blue zone with the familiars following behind her. Her face looked so pretty and innocent, but in the eyes of the two, she was only a demonic teacher who knew no mercy when teaching. "Why are you still asking that? Of course, it hurts like hell! It felt like my whole body was crushed under a mountain! Why in hell are we even fighting S-rank monsters to begin with?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Eh? But Canopus already weakened it. It should only have the strength of an A-rank monster, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Big difference! They''ll still kill us in a single hit!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius'' eyes burnt with deep and fierce rage as he made an outburst, his emotion erupting like a furious volcano. Amelia was with him, only much calmer. Their reactions were only understandable. After all, even with the buffs towards them and curses towards the enemy, the gap in their strengths still lies in the thousands. If it wasn''t for Grey, Yuna, and Arcturus'' layered barriers, they would have died already. "But you survived, didn''t you? That''s all that matters. In the first place, you also agreed to this. You should suffer at least this much." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ugh... You''re right... But dammit..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Now, now, stay still for a little bit. I''ll cure your body pains." £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for them, the one who triumphed was Yuna. With such a logic behind her, they couldn''t argue much in response. The method may be strict and brutal, but they were still doing their jobs properly and more efficiently than anyone else. In the end, Julius and Amelia were forced to accept the harsh reality and shut their mouths. They stayed quiet whilst Yuna healed their pains with holy magic, bracing themselves for what''s about to come. "And now that you''re healed... Let''s discuss your mistakes, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý And there it was. The harshest part of Yuna''s lecture where she chews out all that there is left in the students'' confidence, pointing out their mistakes one after another. A brutal way to engrave in the students'' hearts how inexperienced they still are. "First and foremost, the enemy''s weakness. Grey and I had already told you about it when we were still at the Royal Academy, didn''t we? The Minotaurs'' skin may be tough but there''s still the eyes, the joints, the moment when they open their mouths, and many more you can take advantage of. Also, Julius, stop using spells all the time. Is your spear just for decorations? What''s the use of bringing it if you won''t use it? Do you think this is just a game? You should have utilized your speed and struck the back of its knees to lower its mobility. Don''t just rely on ranged attacks because you''re afraid to get hit. Do you not know your own strengths? We''ve casted a number of barriers and buffs on both of you. You should have considered that as a part of your strategy. Don''t just try to whittle it down slowly! Many monsters can regenerate! Don''t think you''re off the hook either, Amelia! Just because Julius lost consciousness doesn''t mean you can ignore your own safety and rush towards him! Who will save you if both of you are already down, huh?! You could worry but you should still keep your focus on the enemy!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a long lecture and neither Julius nor Amelia could retort against her. They knew full well their mistakes and could only accept Yuna''s words. The lecture continued for the minutes to come, Yuna''s voice resounding clearly all over the place. Even with all the knowledge they''ve learnt, it was still hard for them to apply them into a practical scenario. Of course, Grey and Yuna also went through the same ordeals as they are currently undergoing. It was also why they are trying to instill the great importance of experience along with theory. While Yuna knows it is practically impossible for the two of them to beat any of the monsters in the 9th floor even with all the help they get, it was still a good opportunity to learn about many monsters and how to deal with them. "And that''s all. Any questions?" £ÛYuna£Ý ""No..."" £ÛJulius and Amelia£Ý The lecture was finally over but there were no signs of life nor happiness in the eyes of the prince and the lady. Although it wasn''t the first time they''ve been lectured by Yuna, it was still depressing. It was like their mother was scolding them. "Well, even with all the mistakes you made, I still want to congratulate you. Surviving that long... that''s not something everyone can do. You did well. I''m proud of you." £ÛYuna£Ý Even then, Yuna was not one who only knew how to scold people. She also knows when to praise them and how to reward them. With just that little bit of words, Julius and Amelia''s moods were quickly lifted back up. "Ah, right! We found a treasure room nearby, do you want to see?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A treasure room?! I want to see it!" £ÛJulius£Ý "I would also like to see it if possible." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Un! Of course!" £ÛYuna£Ý Capella on the lead, everyone then headed towards the nearby treasure room. It was one Capella found with the use of vibrations through the ground and walls, finding out where there were large hollow spaces. It was also worth noting that the familiars have decreased their sizes drastically to move easily in the Labyrinth. Though they retained their true forms, they were now only the size of a bear, much smaller by dozens upon dozens of times. "''M-Mistress, we''re here..." £ÛCapella£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you, Capella!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-You''re welcome...!" £ÛCapella£Ý It was just like any other walls in the Labyrinth, not a single difference to be seen. It was hot, it was rocky, and a lot of crystals were embedded into it. If it wasn''t for Capella''s mastery over earth magic, it would have been impossible otherwise. Just like before, Yuna softly placed her hands on the Labyrinth walls and gently poured mana into it. A slow and weak rumble soon quaked throughout the corridor, light shining brighting as a hidden entrance was revealed and opened. "Whoa... So this is a treasure room, huh..." £ÛJulius£Ý Commented Julius as he watched the entrance open before his eyes. Amelia was just as surprised, speechless even, as she tried to comprehend the mechanisms behind the hidden entrance. Both were curious and excited about the treasure room. Unsurprisingly, the treasure room''s hallways were also fiery and fire-themed. It was like an ancient civilizations with fountains by the side. The only difference was that rather than crystal-clear water, what flowed fiery-red lava. A truly intimidating room. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "Bzzt! Julius, that''s a strike for you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Julius couldn''t even take a single step when Yuna quickly stopped him by grabbing him by the collar. It was all so sudden that Julius almost choked and coughed, his neck hurting a little bit. He was still as careless as ever. "Seriously, you should pay attention to your surroundings. Don''t you know what a treasure room is widely known for?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uhh... Isn''t it for treasure...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Bzzt! That''s another strike. Another one and you won''t be having dinner tonight. Are you sure you were listening in on Grey''s discussions?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, I just forgot...." £ÛJulius£Ý He truly was hopeless. Not only did he forget such an important lesson, he was also about to commit a common mistake made by beginners and veterans alike. It was to get carried away by excitement and let their guard down. "Cadet Amelia, would you mind answering my question?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! They''re known for their high-risk, high-reward nature." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Correct! That''s a point for you!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was just like Amelia had said. Though many call it a mistake, it''s not just as simple as what it implies. After all, such a mistake could cause great harm and loss towards those who fall for it. In the worst case scenario, it could even lead to death. They were mistakes one must avoid at all cost. After all, Yuna had experienced it first hand with her almost opening a mimic. It was a relief that Grey was there at the time. She has always been cautious of the treasure rooms ever since that incident. "In events when you see a treasure room like this one, you must always be cautious. If there aren''t monsters then it would be traps instead. In such cases... It could get a little bit dangerous." £ÛYuna£Ý With the use of earth magic, Yuna made a small pebble appear out of thin air. And without much effort, she easily tossed it towards the ground before them. Quite an unbelievable scene unfolded soon after. The very moment the pebble touched the ground, countless magic mechanisms activated one after another, hundreds of runes glowing simultaneously. A quick second after, a barrage of magic lances peppered the room without mercy, loud booms echoing without stop. When the barrage stopped, there was nothing left of the pebble Yuna threw, every single bit and piece was evaporated, erased from existence, never to be seen again. Such a thing would''ve happened to Julius if Yuna hadn''t stopped him. Both Julius and Amelia''s eyes popped out of their sockets from surprise as they witnessed the violent torrent of magic spears. Fear was easily engraved in their hearts at that moment. Nevertheless, it was in now way just "a little bit dangerous" as Yuna had described it previously. "See? Be careful next time, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes..." £ÛJulius£Ý It was in that moment that Julius swore deep inside his heart to never traverse a Labyrinth recklessly once again. He quickly made it one of his life''s mantras. Luckily, there were only a couple traps in the treasure room which Yuna disarmed with ease. Yuna may not possess the "Divine Eye" like Grey does, but with the experiences she gained from the previous Labyrinth, she was able to compensate. After a couple minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the main room where a single treasure chest could be found. There were no statues, decorations, or anything of the sort. Such an arrangement only accentuated the grandiose of the treasure chest. "Julius, you can open the treasure chest." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, really?! Tha©` wait! This is another test, isn''t it?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu! You passed!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a close call. Julius was about to head towards the treasure chest as per Yuna''s request, but after remembering what just happened recently, he quickly stopped on his tracks and raised his guard. He was learning surprisingly quickly. The little test cleared and over, Yuna made yet another pebble using earth magic. And just like before, she threw the pebble towards the chest, waiting for a reaction. But a couple moments had passed but there wasn''t anything. It was safe. "Phew... It seems like it''s not a mimic. Julius, you can open it now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh! Alright!" £ÛJulius£Ý Excitement blooming on his face, Julius quickly headed to the treasure chest and opened it. A bright light shone upon the room as soon as he opened it, revealing the treasures stored inside. Treasures costing millions each piece. "Oh! What a cool sword! There''s also some armor!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Waah¡«! So beautiful..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Are there any potions? Alchemy ingredients?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, but there are a lot of equipment and crystals," £ÛJulius£Ý "Uuu... How unlucky..." £ÛYuna£Ý But just like usual, Yuna was only interested in items which can be used in alchemy. Her mood was quickly down as soon as she realized there was only equipment and money inside the treasure chest. After distributing and storing the items inside the chest, the three quickly headed out the treasure room where the familiars greeted them. And just as they went out, in the corner of Yuna''s eyes, was a monster in a nearby zone they were in, only waiting for them to step foot inside the zone. "Julius, Amelia, about leaving you alone with that Minotaur General, I''m really sorry. How are your bodies now? Do they still ache? Are you feeling anything strange or traces of fatigue?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... It''s okay. We know you''re only thinking for our sake. And don''t worry, thanks to Kentaurus'' healing magic, we''re feeling very good!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Hahaha! That''s right, we''re fit as fiddles!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu... I see... That''s good to hear... Then let''s fight another one, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was a bright smile on her face, but her words couldn''t differ much more than it already does. It was a statement neither Julius and Amelia expected, their eyes now widened in shock. ""Ehhh?!"" £ÛJulius and Amelia£Ý "Don''t worry, it will be much easier this time, I promise!" £ÛYuna£Ý They were tricked, backstabbed, and quite possibly, bamboozled. Yuna has become more cunning with the passing of each day. They didn''t expect Yuna would use sympathy to trick them into saying their bodies were ready to fight. Julius and Amelia wanted to retort against the silver-haired elf before them, but there was nothing they could do. It was at that moment that they remembered that Yuna was a demonic teacher just like Grey. All hope was lost. A bright smile was still blooming on Yuna''s face. CHAPTER 191 END Chapter 192: The 10th Floor Clop Clop Clop The world was full of silence, only a couple sounds to be heard. Along the sound of footsteps, there was the bubbling of lava and the crackling of flames. The fiery and hot atmosphere about the Labyrinth of Flames continued to burn. As Grey descended the stairs, the temperature only rose much higher. It was to the point that water would boil the instant they drop towards the ground litter with veins and patches of lava, sparks and fire particles flying through the air. Thankfully, Grey possessed the Divine Amulet. With it and his high resistance as an S-ranker, the heat was more or less bearable. There wasn''t a single bullet of swear to be seen trickling down his face. The only thing to be seen are expectant eyes full of excitement and curiosity, Boom Boom Blub Blub Crackle Crackle It was beautiful. The moment Grey stepped foot into the 10th floor, his feet quickly stopped on their own. His eyes gazed upon the distance, shining ever so brightly as his mouth hung open in astonishment and mesmerization. He was frozen. The lava glowed like gold and amber, fierce like the eyes of a dragon. The flames burnt ablaze, strong and ferociously like predators which can devour the sun. Lava geysers erupted from time to time like small volcanoes as the ground quaked. It was a land of black and red. A fiery paradise. "Master, are you alright?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "A-Ah, yeah... I''m just a little taken aback. I''m fine now." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it may look cool for a moment. But it was still a land of death. They may be few in numbers but large monsters still roamed the place wielding massive weapons and equipped with bodies tougher than any metal. They were all monsters in the truest sense, all at least at Calamity-Class. Grey had already peeked at the 10th floor in the Labyrinth of Death before. Even then, he never ceased to be amazed by how many powerful enemies there are in sight. His hands started to tremble at the sight of them. The nearest enemy was an Ogre of Massacre, a Calamity-Class monster whose battle prowess does not lose out to any monster. A single cleave is enough for it to completely wipe out cities of the map. A monster which has destroyed countless regions and countries throughout history. ''Hooh... Alright, let''s do this.'' £ÛGrey£Ý But Grey didn''t let such a monster shake his goal. He breathed in and out in a slow and regular manner, steeling his resolve and calming his heart. A short moment after, he quickly activated his "Authority", a fierce burst of wind howling proudly. Authority... The third and final type of aura only those who have reached "Advanced" mastery can utilize. Aura which, rather than pressure enemy, would improve the user in various ways and even affect the surroundings. For mages, there is "Elemental Aura" which not only boosts the spells greatly, but also allows the user to have greater control over the elements in the surroundings just like how Grey did when he saved the dying guards during the tree of life incident, moving the wind as if it was extensions of his body. Meanwhile, warriors possess "Martial Aura". Just like the former, it also enhances the strength of the art. Not only that, it also augments the physical body and the user''s equipment, to the point one could rival those stronger than them if used properly. But the Authority doesn''t come without any costs. It has the strange nature about it that if one needs to double the power, 4 times more mana is drained. If one wants to triple, then 9 times, then 16 times to increase power by four folds, and so on and so forth. A power-up which eats away mana like a starving wolf. In addition to that, due to pulling out large reserves of mana in such short periods of time, the body and mana veins will suffer extreme pain and fatigue from rapid mana exhaustion, jamming the bodies'' functions. A double edge sword in the truest sense. It was the reason why neither Grey, Yuna, and Fizzel didn''t opt to go all out and resorted to a long, drawn-out battle instead. Because the moment their bodies stop moving from rapid mana exhaustion, it could very well be the end of them. Well, it isn''t like Grey and Yuna could use it anyway. After all, at the time, they were using spells and arts which weren''t of their main attribute and class, all still at "High" mastery. They couldn''t do so even if they wanted to. "Hmm... I haven''t even started using magic but it''s already starting to drain my mana. How troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he stretched and twisted his body, feeling how much mana is being drained as the seconds pass. Thankfully, he still has his "Mana Bank" which could refill his mana pool hundreds of times over. Even then, that''s what the limits of the "Mana Bank" is. As Grey could only use as much mana as his mana capacity could allow, he couldn''t draw out insane amounts and increase his strength dozens of times with Authority. The fight with the Skeleton Tyrant would have been much easier otherwise. Still, it wasn''t like he couldn''t do anything about it. Now, he is standing on the 10th floor with a clear goal in mind. He is determined to get used to Authority''s consequences and train with it activated all the time. It was going to be a painful journey. In the next moment, both Elemental and Martial Aura enveloped Grey''s body in its entirety. The wind has become his limbs and his physical strength has reached heights he had never achieved before. The Grim Reaper has descended. "Polaris, I''ll say this again. It''s going to be tough from here on out. We could also get ourselves in danger, maybe even lose our lives... Even then, are you sure you want to stay with me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s no need for concern. Even if I have to challenge hell and death, I will always stay by the Master''s side." £ÛPolaris£Ý It was a little bit excessive but Grey was happy after hearing Polari''s words. His heart which once floated adrift troubled waters was now sailing smoothly in a calm sea, heading towards a single goal. A heart of steel has been born. "Well then, let''s get this party started!" £ÛGrey£Ý A fierce glow gleaming inside his eyes, a violent tempest ripped through the whole labyrinths. The very next instant Grey was nowhere to be seen. He was already a couple hundred meters away, in front of a giant enemy. ¡¶Howling Thunder!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds howled furiously like mad wolves as Grey''s punch was released. In the moment it connected towards the enemy, it was blasted dozens of meters away, leaving deep gashes on the ground as it used its feet and as an anchor. GURRRUUUUUKKKK A ferocious roar echoed soon after as soon as the enemy regained its senses. Its blood red eyes glowed with rage as its attention was shifted to the young man who struck it without any warning. A heavy atmosphere full of intimidation befell on the field. It didn''t just end there. The moment it ended its battle cry, the Ogre quickly darted towards Grey''s direction, appearing in front of him in just a few fractions of a second. Its greatsword was raised towards the sky, ready to strike Grey at any moment. CRASSHHHHH But it didn''t even get a chance to land a strike. All of the sudden, Polaris appeared by its left and tackled it with his massive body, making its crash towards the wall. The flowing lava easily seared the Ogre''s skin without mercy. ¡¶Howling Thunder!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t just let the opportunity slip by. While the enemy was still blinded by rage, he appeared right in front of it and caved in its face with another punch. The Ogre''s face was once again forced towards the lava veins, burns swallowing its body whole. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The Ogre tried to counterattack by brandishing its blade like a violent torrent, but with wind magic on his side, he quickly dodge with a little aerial maneuver. In a quick glance, it would seem he was flying in the air. WHOOOONGGGGG A golden beam followed as soon as Grey had safely gone away. It came from Polaris, blasting the enemy with all its might, pushing it closer and closer towards the searing hot veins of lava. Unfortunately for them, just like the Skeleton Tyrant from before, Calamity-Class and above monsters are ones which possess extremely high intelligence. The closer it was pushed back towards the boiling curtains of lava behind it, the more determined its eyes glowed. RUMMBLLLEEEE With all its might, the Ogre of Massacre struck down its massive greatsword towards the ground, serving as a shield against Polaris'' relentless breath attack. It didn''t just simply wait for the beam to finish either. Scooping out the dungeon ground, the Ogre hurled dozens of boulders towards Polaris, launching them at extreme speeds. Some were destroyed by the beam but others managed to pass through, hitting Polaris. It didn''t cause much pain but it was enough to stop his attack. The Ogre quickly picked up its sword from the ground the moment Polaris stopped his beam. And with all its might, he released a furious barrage of attacks towards the latter©` or so it should have been. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý But before it could even land the first attack, a swift torrent of wind spears came firing towards it. The attacker was none other than Grey who was now quite a distance away from the two, switching to a long range tactic. Each and every spear was like a drill which can easily pierce through bedrock. The skin which was once full of wounds were now riddled with countless wounds, blood spurting out of them like a bloody fountain. The Ogre of Massacre was now the one being beaten one-sidedly. It was a relief that the enemy''s combat power was only about 12 thousand. If it was any higher, things could get more difficult. It was the perfect practice dummy for Grey and Polaris to gain experience and sharpen their skills Using the chance Grey had provided him, Polaris quickly widened the distance between him and the Ogre and once he was far enough, he shot a torrent of golden light. Now, the Ogre of Massacre was peppered on both sides. GURRRUUUKKK RUMMBLLLEEE Fueled by rage, the Ogre of Massacre stomped one of its feet towards the blazing grounds, lava rising and raining down a shower of molten rock all over the place. The lava geysers also erupted violently in the process. Though its feet were burnt in the process, it was worth it as Grey and Polaris had to stop attacking to dodge and block the fiery rain. In that small time window where the two were busy, the Ogre found the golden opportunity to take revenge and strike. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh And as the rain of fire continued, the Ogre of Massacre gripped its greatsword tightly and shot blades of mana one after another. It was a torrent headed towards Polaris. An attack which would be hard to dodge with his massive body. Unfortunately for the enemy, Polaris was capable of shapeshifting. As soon as he saw the sharp blades flying his way, he quickly shrunk himself to a smaller form, evading the attacks with some effortless maneuvers. His actions were one which surprised the attacker greatly. "This is no time to be surprised! ¡¶Howling Thunder¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Another boom echoed in the air as Grey''s punch connected to the Ogre''s jaws, the sound of bones cracking accompanying it as the impact ran throughout its whole body. Soon, blood started gushing out of the Ogre''s mouth. It was all thanks to the Divine Gauntlets'' ability. Now, not only the external body, the organs and inner systems of the Ogre of Massacre are damaged greatly. After all, not only once, it received a total of three punches from Grey. It would have already been dead if it wasn''t for a fact that it was Calamity-Class. "Perish from this world©`" £ÛPolaris£Ý "Polaris, watch out!!" £ÛGrey£Ý Polaris couldn''t even react properly. Before his eyes could keep up, a pitch black blade of mana was already headed towards it. It was too late to dodge nor use law magic to teleport nearby. A loud slash echoed in the air as the attack connected. The once beautiful platinum scales of Polaris were now dyed red as his blood trickled down from the gashing wound he received. It was the first time he received such a stinging wound. It was undoubtedly very painful. "Polaris!!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was struck with panic as soon as Polaris was shot down. And in that moment he was in panic, the Ogre of Massacre quickly moved, disregarding its injured body and landed a heavy strike on Grey from above. Thankfully, Grey didn''t take his eyes off it. Though it was fast, Grey''s defense was much faster. A loud clang echoed in the air as Grey''s gauntlets caught the enemy''s greatsword in a cross position, minimizing the damage he received. "Out of the way, you bastard!" £ÛGrey£Ý With rage and urgency, Grey raised one of his feet and planted it back quickly and heavily towards the ground. The very next moments, hundreds of black spikes rose out of the ground, fending off the Ogre of massacre in an instant. Whilst the Ogre jumped back, Grey quickly propelled himself with wind magic and arrived at the injured Polaris'' side in just a fraction of a second. His face was full of worry as he placed his hand above him. ¡¶Perfect Heal!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Gentle and warm golden light shone upon the battlefield, gracing the fiery lands. The next moment, the gashing wound which was once present on Polaris'' back was gone as if everything was all but a passing lie. "Polaris, are you alright?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m alright, Master. There''s no need to worry excessively." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Haah... You really scared me there." £ÛGrey£Ý The heart which was shook in panic has now returned to normal, relief flooding in soon after. But it was not a long-lived feeling. Though Polaris was alright, there were still problems they had to face. Two of them to be exact. On the right was the wounded yet wild Ogre of Massacre, and on the left was the new contender, a Deathless Dullahan. It may be smaller than the former but its power doesn''t lose out even a single bit. If anything, jt only makes it more agile and nimble. The advantage in numbers Grey and Polaris once held against the Ogre of Massacre was no more. Now that a new monster has appeared, the battle has been evened out. Grey and Polaris'' eyes peered towards them, full of wariness. "Polaris, use all means possible. There''s no need to hold back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Very well, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý At Grey''s behest, Polaris'' platinum form lost its luster. In the very next moment, his body started to change shape. His body shrank, his wings and spikes were retracted, and he took a different form altogether. The magnificent dragon was no more. All that there was was a large black panther which was optimized in speed and mobility. The only thing which remained was his fierce amethyst eyes which only became sharper like the claws he grew. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM A series of four booms echoed one after another as four figures darted away from their previous positions. Bursts of winds soon followed, accompanying those booms as they clashed time and time again, intervals lasting only less than a second. A clang echoes as Grey strikes the Deathless Dullahan''s armored body. Each strike was filled with enough power to pulverize even the toughest of objects. Yet with such an amazing display of strength, the enemy did not lose out. The Deathless Dullahan brandished its black sword gracefully and skillfully, parrying most of Grey''s strikes. And every time it saw an opportunity, it would then strike back, slashing its sword in a smooth manner, not wasting any movements. Clang Clang Clang The clangs continued to echo time and time again as the fierce clash continued. On the other hand, Polaris and the Ogre of Massacre were also having their own bout, just as fierce as the former. Wounds could be seen all over the Ogre''s body, claw marks dripping with blood. He might not have his wings anymore, but with his agile form, he swiftly bounced from wall to ground to wall, only a black streak to be seen. Each time the streak crossed the Ogre, a new wound would then form. GURRRUUUKKKK Tired of Polaris'' swift and nimble movements, the Ogre struck his feet to the ground once again, making the ground heavily uneven, jagged rocks rising simultaneously. Along with it was another scorching rain of fire. In the short moment Polaris lost his foothold, the Ogre quickly dashed towards him, grabbed him by the neck and slammed him towards the blazing grounds. A loud roar echoed as Polaris felt both pain and heat cursing through his body. WHOOOONNGGGG To counter, Polaris opened his mouth, a golden beam springing towards the Ogre, blasting it a couple dozen meters away. He then stood up, back riddled with burns, as a raging determination blazed inside his eyes. It hasn''t even been a moment yet Polaris pounced toward the enemy once again. In response the enemy shocks the ground again, sacrificing his foot to the lava veins each and every single time. The fierce battle continued to unfold. Clang Clang Clang Clang Meanwhile, Grey''s battle was not any easier. Every time he tried to advance and land critical hits towards it, it would simply parry the attacks or redirect it to receive the least amount of damage, landing a heavy counter right afterwards. Grey had also tried to rip apart its limb, but it was useless. As the dullahans were all but living armor, the detached armor pieces would simply reattach itself, hastily as well. Its tenacity was the reason why it was called a Deathless Dullahan. ''Tsk! Looks like that''s the only way to go©` £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his thoughts, when suddenly, the Deathless Dullahan quickly distanced itself. It then tightened its grip to its sword, a jet black blade of mana, the very same one which hit Polaris, came flying towards him. ¡¶Barri©` Ugh!!" £ÛGrey£Ý It was already far too late. By the time Grey noticed the blade of mana, there wasn''t anymore time to cast any barriers. It was unfortunate, but all he could do was cross his arms and rely on the Divine Amulet to reduce the damage. BAAAMMMM The blade of mana fully connected towards Grey, passing through him afterwards. Though his defense was strengthened by the Divine Amulet, it was still not enough. He received a large wound, blood coughed up from his mouth. It didn''t just stop there. The moment Grey''s guard was broken, the Deathless Dullahan immediately closed the distance between them and landed dozens of strikes with each passing second like a merciless machine gun. Slash after slash after slash, Grey received heavy damage as time passed. He tried to defend himself by crossing his arms and waiting for a time to counterattack, but it was futile. The enemy was just too merciless, not showing even a single gap. CRASSHHHH After a torrent of slashes, the enemy then kicked Grey with great force, blasting him towards the walls without much resistance, clouds of smoke covering the ground as soon as his body crashed. As the clouds of dust cleared up, all that there was to be seen was a barely conscious Grey, his head towards the ground. It was the end. The Deathless Dullahan raised its sword proudly and©` "You fell for it, you bastard!¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Winds howled ever so aggressively as they covered Grey''s fist, creating a deadly vortex, a tornado if you will. Grey who looked like he was just dying a second ago was now smiling brightly, with burning anticipation in his eyes. Unable to react quickly, the Deathless Dullahan received the full brunt of Grey''s attack. The moment it connected, its whole body was pierced with a raging drill, its whole body was twisted and torn to pieces as if it was swallowed from the inside, mercilessly and beautifully. The storm soon ended and all there was left were beautiful fragments of light drifting into oblivion as the Deathless Dullahan returned to mana. It was a beautiful sight one could only smile at with a bright face, CRASSSHHHH And just in time, Polaris also finished his job with the Ogre of Massacre. Its body filled with wounds and injuries soon glowed, turning into mana, only leaving a few drops behind. Peace has returned to the Labyrinth. ¡¶Perfect Heal!¡·¡¶Perfect Heal!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Grey didn''t just leave the two of them there to bleed. He quickly healed the two of them with what meager strength he could muster and relieved themselves of the pain. It was a very close call. "Agh... We could finally relax©` Agh!! @$#€¡ê@+%?#£¤!!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Master?! What''s happening?!" £ÛPolaris£Ý Grey couldn''t even relax for a little bit. As soon as the tension was down, the recoil from using Authority finally hit. It was so painful he couldn''t even begin to describe what he was feeling. A pain he only felt for the first time in both his lives. It was all because he overdid everything. Not only did he use both Elemental and Martial Aura at the same time, he''s used up more than 10x his mana capacity with the use of his "Mana Bank", causing an even more intense rebound from extreme rapid mana exhaustion. In the first place, people could only use as much as their mana capacity could allow. Since he used ten times that, the pain was also multiplied. He was so absorbed in his battle he completely forgot. ¡ºPolaris, can I ask you a favor?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºYes. Anything for the Master¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºUhh... You see... There''s a blue zone just up ahead. Please carry me there. I can''t move a single muscle. Also.., please be careful... It really hurts...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI will do as the Master wishes.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºThanks...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºIt''s my pleasure.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý He was now not any different from a common rock by the roadside. It was to the point that Grey even needed to use telepathy to communicate because he couldn''t move his mouth. If he could cry, he would already have. It was just that painful. It was on that day that Grey promised to himself to keep his mana expenditure in check while in battle. It was still the first day yet he already received an extraordinarily painful ordeal. It''s going to be a rough road ahead of him. CHAPTER 192 END Chapter 193: Bellowing Heavens The winds cried and howled, fierce gusts waltzing over a land of flames and darkness. Loud rumbles shook the ground in regular intervals, fountains of lava creating a rain of fire each and every single time. It was a land of nightmares. And in such a hellish landscape, a ferocious battle unfolds between three figures. One was a Red-eyed Cyclops equipped with six arms, skin tougher than any steel and darker than obsidian. The other two were a platinum dragon and a young man, trading blows time after time. It was a deadly fury. The Blackheart Cyclops which stood more than a dozen meters tall was clobbered with the endless torrent of the young man''s fist. Each hit, the sound of bones breaking and blood spurting echoed clearly in the air. Not only did the Blackheart Cyclops need to deal with the young man, it also needed to keep an eye on the platinum dragon. The moment it takes its eye off him, a large and powerful jaw lunges on it, leaving a deep bite mark, splattering dark blood all over the place. "Polaris, now!" £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s behest, Polaris quickly strengthened his bite on the enemy''s shoulder and with all his might, ripped it apart from its body. A loud shriek full of pain and agony soon after as blood gushed out along the fountains of lava. Rage fueling its heart, the Blackheart Cyclops faced Polaris, clenching its first to land a counterattack. But rather than getting revenge, what it committed was the biggest mistake of its short life. As if a vortex was sucking them, winds streamed aggressively towards a single point. The vortex continued, forming a single mass taking the shape of a spear, raging more aggressively the more winds it sucked in. Such a raging mass gathered and hovered atop Grey''s hands. The raging gales conituned to gather, ripping appart the Labyrinth walls and ceiling and colidying the scorching floor of lava in just a couple fractions of a second. In that moment, Polaris unsummoned himself, knowing what was about to come. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý His voice booming along the roaring winds, Grey threw the spear with all its might. The Labyrinth which could even withstand the strongest of storms and quakes was now being ripped apart as the spear darted through them. It was like a high-powered hydraulic drill boring through the ground. It didn''t matter what it met. All were destroyed and torn to pieces until none was left, sent to oblivion as if they never existed in the first place. The Blackheart Cyclops tried to resist it, but all its efforts were for naught. There weren''t even any signs of resistance. The moment the spear touched it, its whole body was swallowed whole and disintegrated. Not even a drop of blood left behind. Even after the spear destroyed the enemy, its continued darting through the Labyrinth, ripping through several hundreds meters of distance and annihilating everything there is to be annihilated. Such a destructive scene continued until the spear was no more. "Whew... That was a tough one..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he released the auras he had on himself, a light aching pain following afterwards. But compared to the pain he felt before, such pain was nothing. It was just a little bit of soreness. It has been several days since Grey and Polaris started training on the 10th floor, and so far, everything was going smoothly. Though Grey''s combat power had remained constant, he had gained invaluable experience. In fact, Grey could now constantly use a double-boost aura without much trouble just as he did recently. A triple and quadruple boost was still far from his grasp but it was still a pretty good progress. Now, with consideration of his current equipment, Grey could fight fairly against those with a combat power of 15 thousand. Well, he is still a little ways away from beating the Skeleton Tyrant from before. Even then, he was satisfied. Well, it''s not like they were always training. Whilst Grey is resting himself, he often heads inside the treasure rooms and collects some treasures, costing tens of millions of kiels each, the quality was incomparable with the 9th floor. Money could literally be found everywhere. "Polaris, you can come back now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Very well, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý A loud resonant voice soon echoed in the air as a large figure appeared. Polaris then opened his mouth shortly after, absorbing the lingering corruption from the Blackheart Cyclops, getting his fair share for the day. Polaris had also gotten stronger from devouring the corruption from the defeated monsters. He could now go against many of the monsters in the lower ranges of Calamity-Class with relative ease. Not only that, he had also adapted many battle styles by using the different forms he could take, targeting the enemy''s weakness. Be it speed, power, or defense, Polaris can tune his form to dispose of them in the easiest way possible. "Oh, right, Polaris, what about Liz? Is she fine by herself?" £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s no need to worry, Master. She could take care of herself now. She''s no longer the helpless child you once rescued." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Hm? Am I being over-protective again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Very much so, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý The fierce atmosphere from before is now gone. Grey and Polaris simply chatted about one another as they prepared themselves for the upcoming battles, healing their wounds and replenishing the supplies they needed to. Though Authority was powerful, it really did do a number on Grey''s "Mana Bank". The amount he saved for years was now starting to deplete. It was because of such that Grey now needed to drink mana potions until his stomach was full. While he was almost certain he could last the whole month without doing so, there was nothing wrong in being cautious. Complacency is dangerous, after all. He is not going to risk anything if there was a way to prevent it. It was better to be paranoid and cautious than regret things later. "I see... Yuna does say that all the time... Alright! That''s enough resting and chatting for now! Let''s get going, Polaris." £ÛGrey£Ý "Master, there''s no need to rush yourself. Take as long as you need." £ÛPolaris£Ý "No, it''s alright. Besides... Another friend of ours has spawned, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý It hasn''t even been five minutes since Grey and Polaris defeated the Blackheart Cyclops yet another Calamity-Class monster had spawned just a couple hundred meters away from them, ready for battle. There was no time to waste. As soon as they relieved themselves of the pain and fatigue, Grey and Polaris quickly bolted towards the enemy, delivering the first hit. Yet another loud and fierce clash unfolded in the Labyrinth. Deathless Dullahans... Ogres of Massacre... Minotaur Overlords... Grey and Polaris fought monster after monster as they traversed the fiery Labyrinth. Sometimes they fought two at once and very rarely, even three. Their bodies were ingrained with pain and valuable experiences with each and every passing second. Of course, the two of them didn''t just charge recklessly and greedily. When the enemy''s combat power surpassed 15 thousand, they opted to avoid confrontation and hid if necessary. Especially when they encounter those at Disaster-Class. The moment they spot one, they immediately retreat. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. After all, what Grey and Polaris are doing is not a simple game. A simple mistake could lead to them losing their lives. There was no need to engage in a battle which is more trouble than it is worth. Retreat is still a part of training, after all. Just like that, the day passed and it was already afternoon. Grey and Polaris had defeated several monsters and collected a number of excellent drops. They are now fighting against a much weaker Skeleton Tyrant, making it their twelfth monster. "Polaris, handle the front!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood!" £ÛPolaris£Ý There was no need for any elaboration. As soon as Grey issued his commands, Polaris immediately launched a barrage towards the enemy and peppered it with explosion after explosion, leaving it occupied and unable to pay attention to Grey. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Polaris released his fury, Grey quickly bolted towards the back, and with a little bit of magic, struck another barrage of wind spears towards it. It was a pincer attack, destroying the enemy from both fronts. It could have been avoided if the Skeleton Tyrant could still summon subordinates, but with most of its mana wasted from their drawn-out fight, all it could do was parry and endure the torrent of attacks, minimizing the damage as much as it could. Whooosshhh Burning with desperation, the Skeleton Tyrant brandished its sword as fast as it could, launching blades of mana as much as it could do was destroy the barrage, loud explosions echoing all over the place as the spears and missiles were destroyed. The moment it saw the smallest opening, it quickly ditched defense and charged towards Polaris without any hesitation, leaving behind the relentless torrent and leaping in the air, ready to strike the latter down with its sword. "You fool!" £ÛPolaris£Ý Before it could even notice, missiles of light and spears of wind appeared before it, manifesting out of nowhere. Loud booms thundered all throughout the Labyrinth as it was blasted several dozen meters away towards the walls, a loud crash resounding soon after. Everything was a trap. Polaris purposefully made gaps for the Skeleton Tyrant to get through and as soon as it leaped to the air, Polaris immediately utilized law magic to teleport the torrent beside him, peppering the Skeleton Tyrant''s defenseless body with a merciless cascade. "This is the end! ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no way to dodge nor parry. As soon as the clouds of dust cleared out, Grey''s howling fist appeared before it. The next thing it knew, its whole body was ripped to pieces, turned into fine powder in a matter of seconds. Fragments of light shone in the corridors soon after, corruption devoured by Polaris completely. What was left behind was a beautiful black sword which was once in the hands of the Skeleton Tyrant. Grey quickly stored it inside his "Inventory". "Argh... Should we take a break, Polaris?" £ÛGrey£Ý "If Master wills it then I''ll gladly be your company." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Alright! Ten minutes should be enough then." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he stretched his hands toward the air, stretching his body. Though he has used holy magic to heal himself and Polaris, it was still the best to rest. He felt very refreshed the moment he sat down on the dungeon floor. Well, he wasn''t just tired physically but mentally as well. It has been a little over a week since he last saw Yuna and now, he just wants to hold her tightly. Still, he always made sure to control his desires to see her again, thinking of other things to shift his attention away from her. "Right, Polaris, I''ve always wondered about it, but... How does law magic work? The teleportation part, I mean." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I might not be the most knowledgeable about it, but I shall try my best to answer Master''s question." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Great! Let''s hear it then!" £ÛGrey£Ý Burying his longing for Yuna with the use of curiosity, Grey attentively listened to Polaris'' explanations as the latter tried his best to explain how law magic works. It was just like one of the theories Grey read of back when he was on Earth. Rather than warping from one place or another, teleported as a whole, teleportation works by deconstructing an object, preserving the information, and then reconstructing it in another place. In simpler terms, the object would be ripped to shreds with the use of mana, only to be put together afterwards in another place. A phenomenon only possible with the many strange properties of mana. "I see... So it''s teleported piece by piece rather than a whole..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That is correct, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Piece by piece, huh... I see... Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was as if a lightning bolt struck him. Hearing Polaris'' explanation, a sudden thought appeared on Grey''s mind, his heart pumping like crazy as he finally got ahold of the key he had been looking for. The "Mastery Level", the level which encompasses how proficient one is in their class of attribute. Each level from "Basic" to "Ultimate" has a certain requirement to be met which is gained as one increases their understanding and ability to utilize it. In regards to spell, "Basic" mastery is reached when one can control the element, "Low" when one can alter the element physically or chemically, "Intermediate" when can create and destroy it using mana, "High" when one truly understands the nature of the element, and "Advanced" when one can apply such a nature of one''s body, or as many people know it, "Authority". When performing a spell, like earth magic''s "Rock Bullet", at "Basic" mastery, one simply gathers dust from the air and ground to create a rock to fire off. Meanwhile, at "Intermediate Mastery", mana itself creates a rock from thin air. Such is the difference between levels. Of course, there are still the "Superior" and "Ultimate" levels. With "Ultimate", one only needs to know all that there is to know. But "Superior" is rather special. It is the only mastery where one needs to achieve enlightenment about the nature of their magic. An example was Richter''s "Coiling Dragon" in which his lightning is given "life" and turns to "dragons" which destroys the enemy on his behalf. But not everyone of the lightning-attribute awakens such. One''s enlightenment is unique to them. "Polaris, back away a little bit," £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood." £ÛPolaris£Ý His voice echoing clearly, Grey slowly stood up and exhaled calmly. The very next moment, he leaked out to the environment a large amount of mana, spreading it far and wide, grasping as much volume as he could. ''Piece by piece...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought running inside his mind, Grey sharpened his focus as he controlled the wind©` No, it was not the wind, but the very air particles themselves, commanding them one by one, letting them dance freely. The true nature of wind magic was the movement of gas particles. Though Grey easily understood such with the modern knowledge he possessed, he still used them as one being, moving them together. Such was the case until now, RUUUMMBLLLEEEEE As Grey deepened his focus, the particles danced wilder and wilder, vibrating faster and faster, and breaking the sonic barrier as chaos descended upon them. It was far too fast, the vibrations were. The sounds which were meant to be produced had reached frequencies no being could hear, but it was there, producing implosions and shockwaves which tore apart any matter in their adjacent vicinity without mercy. The dungeon walls which could even withstand nuclear missiles were now ripped to shreds without any effort. Neither lava nor flames were spared, disintegrated in a matter of seconds. Grey has unlocked the final door. ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Advanced (89%) ¡úSuperior (90%) The numbers have risen and letters have been changed. Along with such a subtle change in Grey''s status screen, the whole Labyrinth trembled violently, the winds of chaos destroying everything before him. Golden light shone the vicinity, brighter than any flames to be seen yet gentle as the warm and soft sunlight. Such brilliance continued to dazzle as the quakes became more violent. The birth of a new King. ... CRASH CRASH CRASH A series of booms and crashes thundered across the corridors as a large beast-like monster brandished its wildly claws in the air, leaving deep gashes in the walls and the ground like a wild madman. But it wasn''t just for show. It has been trying to hit a certain silver-haired girl with all it could, but to no avail. No matter how fast it was, the latter was even faster. It has been several minutes already yet it hasn''t landed even a single one. "Playtime''s over...¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý The enemy didn''t even have time to react. Yuna only brandished her daggers once but a rain of cuts and slashes rained down upon the enemy, covering its whole body with wounds and severing its joints one after another. When the merciless cascade stopped, all that there was left was a corpse riddled with wounds and holes, bathed in blood. A loud thud then resounded in the air as the lifeless body fell towards the ground without any resistance. "Really... It''s ridiculous no matter how many times I see it..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu! Yuna''s amazing, after all!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Watching such a scene unfold were Julius and Amelia who were currently resting after their own battle. Yuna had told them to watch carefully and learn, but in all honesty, they haven''t learnt a single bit. Yuna was just too fast for their eyes to follow. The only ones who could see her swift movements were the familiars who were on standby in case another enemy suddenly appeared. They looked at their Mistress with pride in their eyes as she finished the enemy off brilliantly. "Sorry, did I take too long?" £ÛYuna£Ý "This girl... Are you seriously asking us that...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hm? Why? Is something wr©`" £ÛYuna£Ý RUUUMMBLLLEEEEE Yuna couldn''t even finish her words when the Labyrinth suddenly started to rumble violently, heavy quakes running through the ground without any warning. "O-Oi! What''s happening?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "K-Kyaaa!" £ÛAmelia£Ý Panic struck Julius and Amelia''s heart as they tried to stand their ground. If it wasn''t for the fact that the familiars were there to cling on, they would have already fallen butt-first towards the ground. But strangely enough, they were the only ones. Rather than panic, there were only soft expressions and smiles of satisfaction to be seen in Yuna and the familiars'' faces. In the deepest depths of their hearts, they could feel something amazing happening. "Mistress, it seems that Master has done it. He has broken through." £ÛSirius£Ý "Un... That''s great..." £ÛYuna£Ý A soft and gentle smile was afloat Yuna''s face as she replied to Sirius'' words. But Julius couldn''t be any more different. Though it took him a little while to understand, the moment he did, shock and disbelief swallowed his heart whole. Amelia was also in the same state, her eyes widened in shock, unable to say a single word as a cold chill ran down her spine. She couldn''t believe it, but she could only accept the truth... The fact that Grey had reached Calamity-Class. "Yuna, just asking... How old is Grey again?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm... He''s still 18. Why?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing... Just curious..." £ÛJulius£Ý Or so he said, but Julius couldn''t hide the dry smile on his face. Well, who would be? After all, even Richter, who is often called a great prodigy, had only reached it when he was in his mid-thirties. Yet Grey beat his record when he was just half his age. Everyone would be shocked. ''Honestly... What an unbelievable guy...'' £ÛJulius£Ý Nevertheless, Julius was still very happy. Even when the gap between them had only widened, he couldn''t control the excitement shaking his heart. An even fiercer flame of determination had started to burn. ... The brilliant golden light has faded and the quakes have finally calmed. Everything had returned to normal and all that was to be seen in the fiery landscape was a platinum dragon and a young man. "I bid you congratulations for your ascension, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý There was no response, only silence filled the air as Grey closed and opened his hands again and again. Though it was his own body, he felt a little strange. He felt much lighter and more comfortable. The reason was simple. It was because the limits in his body had finally been lifted, a great burst of strength flooding his body as if the gates of a dam had just been broken, letting all the water out. ¡¾Combat Power¡¿9,999 ¡ú14,889 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡úCalamity In just a single moment, Grey''s strength leaped to more than three times than it was. Now, even without the use of Authority and only relying on his equipment, he was confident he could go toe to toe with the Skeleton Tyrant from before. If he were to use Authority like he had been doing, he was confident he could defeat even the monsters at the bottom of Disaster-Class. He felt like a bird who had regained his wings, ready to soar even much higher. "Polaris..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, Master?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "I''m feeling a little daring today... What should I do?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The Master should do whatever he wants. I am all but a mere servant. I will gladly follow the Master''s wishes." £ÛPolaris£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was subtle, but a smile formed on Grey''s face as soon as he heard Polaris'' answer. Well, his decision was already set in stone before he even asked. It was time to test out his newfound strengths. "Now then, let''s clean this place up, shall we?!" £ÛGrey£Ý A bright smile on his face, Grey''s voice resonated clearly throughout the Labyrinth corridors. A rapid surge of emotion flooded his heart whole, filling each and every side and corner. That emotion was excitement. Soon, shrieks and squeals echoed all over the tenth floor as Grey and Polairs laid waste towards all and any monsters they saw. It was not a battle but a one-sided massacre, dozens of Calamity-Class and a couple Disaster-Class monsters slain mercilessly one after another. Oh, what an eventful day. CHAPTER 193 END Chapter 194: Dominator of Flames (pt. I) Scarlet red door laced with black and gold engravings and topaz flames burning ever so calmly by the door frames. In a fiery landscape riddled with veins upon veins and pools upon pools of lava, they were doors one would call the entrance to hell. Top it off with the charred grounds, the erupting geysers from time to time, and the suffocating eerie atmosphere about the place. Just the mere sight of the humongous doors is more than enough to make one feel humbled. "Ahh... How intimidating..." £ÛGrey£Ý Even Grey who would now qualify for the top ten strongest in the world couldn''t help but feel intimidated just by standing in front of it. His hands were trembling on their own, his whole body instinctively warning him to abandon thought of continuing and run away immediately. A couple weeks had passed since Grey reached Calamity-Class, and it was now the estimated last day of the Labyrinth. Taking such a possibility into account, he headed alone to the deepest depths and towards the boss room, Polaris sent back to where Yuna and the others were. It has been several minutes since he arrived at the end of the Labyrinth and he was still frozen, his eyes locked on the doors before him, hesitation sprouting in his heart along with his instinctive impulses. He hasn''t even entered the room yet but his life has already started flashing before his eyes. His past life, his current life, all the adventures he did, and Yuna. It was as if he was actually dying. A wry smile was plastered on his face. "Yeah... Let''s stop thinking of such thoughts already..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, even if he wanted to run, he would still need to do such things in the near future. There was no use escaping. It was better to have himself get familiar with such intense pressure. ¡ºGrey, are you free right now?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Just as Grey was steeling his resolve, a familiar beautiful voice came ringing inside his head. It was none other than his beloved Yuna who he dearly misses. ¡ºYeah, I''m free. Why?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUmm... You see... I heard from Polaris that you''ll be fighting the boss today... Is that true?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It was only telepathy, but Grey could clearly feel the shakiness in Yuna''s words. She tried to hide but having known her for three years already, Grey could easily tell what she was feeling. Her worry was clear as day. Grey purposely hasn''t told her his plans since he knew she would worry. It completely slipped his mind that Yuna was also Polaris'' Master. Even if he asked him not to tell her, the latter would have no choice but answer honestly. He was a little stumped. ¡ºWell, yeah... But don''t worry, I promise I''ll retreat immediately as soon as it gets dangerous. You can count on my word.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI see... That''s good to hear...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she said, but there were still traces of anxiety evident in her thoughts. Not only that, there was also disappointment and helplessness from her inability to help Grey. A thought which kept revolving inside her mind. Well, it''s not like Grey couldn''t understand her feelings as he too would feel such emotions if Yuna were to decide to do something dangerous. Now, he is even more determined to get back safe and hug her tightly afterwards. ¡ºRight, by the way, how is everyone doing?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºOh, we''re doing fine. Julius and Amelia''s are doing much better than before. And Vega is still causing mischief every time she gets the chance to.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºAnd let me guess, Kentaurus is encouraging her again, isn''t he?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! That''s right. They''re currently being scolded by Polaris and Sirius right now. It seems like it won''t be finished anytime soon.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý For several minutes to come, Grey and Yuna chatted ever so peacefully, laughing and giggling from time to time. It was as if they were just having a normal phone call, save for the fact that they were literacy in a hellish environment, It was so peaceful that Grey had completely forgotten about the intimidation he felt, feeling much braver and determined than before. Talking to Yuna really was a remedy like no other. ¡ºOh, it seems like I need to help out again...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHahaha, let''s continue our talk next time then.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! Good luck!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The (telepathic) call has ended and now, it was time for Grey to face reality once again. His heart now was steeled, ready to plunge himself to the depths of hell and brawl with the monster behind the doors©` Or so he thought. ¡ºRight, Grey, I forgot to tell you something.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý But it hasn''t even been a minute since the call ended yet Yuna decided to call him once again. An action which only made Grey curious as to what she had forgotten, ¡ºHm? What is it?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked but there was no answer from the other side. Yuna was taking her sweet time, leaving Grey''s head be filled with question marks, the sounds of lava bubbling and flames crackling in the background. ¡ºI miss you... Come back safely to me, okay?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The burning flames and flowing lava was loud, but Grey could clearly hear Yuna''s voice echoing inside his mind. A strange sense of happiness and calm surging in his heart as those words kept on ringing again and again. Grey couldn''t see Yuna''s face as they are right now, but he knows full well that her expressions on the other side are. A bright red face, feverish cheeks, and lonely blue eyes. Just imagining it, Grey''s lips could help but arch into a sweet little smile. ¡ºYes, ma''am. Your wish is my command.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºTh-Then! I''ll be going now! Bye!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Panic and embarrassment evident in her words, Yuna quickly ended the call and headed back to what she was doing, face clearly now as red as a ripe tomato. Grey could only chuckle with how adorable his girlfriend is. The call done and over, Grey shifted his eyes back to the giant doors once again, his heart fueled by determination highest it ever has been, like a raging storm ready to lay waste upon the world. Grey clenched his fist tightly, equipping the divine gauntlets. The winds then started to surge wildly yet calmly at the same time the moment Grey activated Authority, his body fueled with domineering strength. He hasn''t just been slacking the past month, after all. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Grey Silverdrake ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿18 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿6,825 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿17,579 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Calamity ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Superior (90%) ¡¾Class¡¿Brawler ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Superior (90%) Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿91% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºDivine Eyes (Divine)¡» ¡ºDivine Mind (Divine)¡» ¡ºSubspace (Divine)¡» ¡ºWind Magic - Bellowing Heavens¡» ¡ºBrawling Arts - Spectral Echoes¡» ----------------------------------- He was no longer the same person he was a month ago. With his current strength, the Skeleton Tyrant from before is no longer a threat. A man who can stand proudly at the highest peaks of the world. His resolve steeled with the toughest of determination, Grey placed his hand towards the doors, letting his mana flow towards it. A loud thunk, clank, and creak echoing soon after as the doors opened on their own. A land of death and fire. Such was the scene revealed behind the massive doors. All sides and corners of the room were filled with scorching lava, glowing red and amber, even hotter than the surface of the sun. And in the middle of the room was a single being, sitting quietly, eyes closed, and not moving even a single inch. It was like a giant, lifeless boulder standing out ever so conspicuously in the spacious room which could only be described as "Hell". ----------------------------------- ¡¾Monster¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Vulcan Destroyer ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Type¡¿Elemental ¡¾Ability¡¿... ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿142.551 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿49,633 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Disaster ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ----------------------------------- Well, if the room was "Hell", then that being could be called the "Demon Lord" which could lay ruin upon any country, no matter how big or small, without much effort. A walking disaster as one might call it. With authority at "triple" and his equipment, Grey could confidently fight toe to toe against opponents 5 times stronger than himself, but what was before him was much, much stronger, more than 20 times to be exact. The battle hasn''t even started, but he could already tell it is going to be difficult. Clop Clunk Creak The moment Grey stepped foot inside the room, the doors started to close on their own, a loud creak resounding as the ground rumbled. Soon enough, Grey was left in a closed space alone with the monster in the middle. The doors closed completely, another rumble quaked throughout the whole room. In the next moment, the being which looked lifeless just a moment ago now started to move ever so slowly, standing taller and taller with the passing of time. Geysers erupting violently, fountains of lava bursting out from the ground, lava dripping from the ceiling, and flames devouring the ground from time to time. Such fiery only ended the moment the Vulcan Destroyer''s eye glowed red. "That would have made a good cutscene..." £ÛGrey£Ý The calm didn''t last long. As soon as the boss awakened, the room was in turmoil once again, each and every step the Vulcan Destroyer took sent tremors throughout the whole room, rains of fire showering the whole room. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Following the tremors, boulders of molten rocks peppered the ground like a shower of burning meteors, explosions resounding in the air endlessly. Each boulder was hurled violently at breakneck speeds, able to destroy villages in a flash. "Haap!" £ÛGrey£Ý The chaos only grew and continued as Grey danced around the room, evading each boulder coming his way, and crushing those which cannot be evaded with his fists and the wind, littering the ground with rocks and flames. "Whoops!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t just pay attention to the barrage alone either. As with each chance it gets, its hands and feet rushed towards the ground, aiming to crush him in a single go, tremors spreading each and every single time. The Vulcan Destroyer''s arms crashed towards the ground, leaving its mark. But in that moment, Grey quickly used its arm as a foothold, arriving towards its face swiftly, all the while deflecting the rain of molten rocks. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s fist perfectly connected towards the Vulcan Destroyer''s face, shock spreading all throughout its body. There was a boom, not just echoing once but twice over, another attack connecting soon after. It was not because Grey attacked again, but rather, because of the enlightenment he reached with brawling, "Spectral Echoes". An ability which lands another strike on the enemy after Grey''s attack successfully connects as if the attack "echoed". Two booms resounded clearly but the enemy was only moved a couple inches. Not even a second later, the enemy launched its counter. A swift hand darting towards Grey''s direction, but there was no panic on Grey''s face, only a little smile. Soon, a resonant sound echoed in the air as the Vulcan Destroyer closed its hands, producing a force which could crush any object. But the moment it opened it, Grey was nowhere to be seen as if he vanished into thin air. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý It turned its head the moment it heard Grey''s voice, but it was already too late. What greeted its eyes were none other than a spear of wind, striking its face gracefully, leaving cracks behind as lava spurted out of it like blood. "Sorry, were you looking for me?" £ÛGrey£Ý A voice echoed from a couple hundred meters away and Grey was there. It was as if he just disappeared and then reappeared at another location, teleportation one might say. Well, that''s because it''s true©` sort of. With Grey reaching Calamity-Class, he also unlocked the fourth effects of his Divine abilities. For "Divine Eyes" he unlocked "Eyes of Destiny" which could see the past and future. And for "Subspace", he unlocked "Gate" which allows him to open portals towards places he knows of. It may only be a couple seconds into the future, but "Eyes of Destiny" was enough to see the enemies'' counter-attack. And in that couple seconds, after landing a hit, Grey immediately opened a Gate to jump towards a spot in his line of sight in an instant. FWOOSSSHHHHH ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to rest. As soon as the Vulcan Destroyer ascertained where Grey was, a breath of golden flames quickly came rushing towards the latter''s direction. In exchange, Grey also released a torrent of his own. The Vulcan Destroyer tried to strike down the spears which came flying towards it with its fiery breath, but no sounds of impact could be heard©` or rather, the impacts only resounded much later than anticipated. Grey had once again opened gates, but this time, not for himself. Before the breath of fire could clash with the spears, he immediately had them pass through gates which connected to the ones he just created behind the enemy. A number of explosions then rang as the enemy''s back was peppered with spears of wind. As for the breath of fire, it was dispersed by another set of gates, not leaving a single scratch on Grey. It was then that Grey once again realized how cheat-like Divine abilities were. A wry smile was on his face. RUMMBLLLLEEEE In rage, the Vulcan Destroyer stomped one of its feet towards the ground. The very next moment, spikes of molten rock emerged throughout the whole room, from the ground, to the walls, and even the ceiling. But such a change in terrain wasn''t a problem for Grey who possessed a much smaller and much nimble body. He easily created temporary platforms of his own using earth magic and placed them atop the topaz-colored spikes ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Another torrent of wind spears came darting towards the Vulcan Destroyer at breakneck speeds, but just a couple seconds after, another set of portals opened in front of them. Caution in its eyes, the Vulcan Destroyer stomped one of its feet once again, a wall of fire and lava emerging behind it, acting like a shield. It has already learnt its lesson and won''t fall for such tricks again. Unfortunately, it was still too naive. Not a single gate opened from behind it, rather, they opened from both sides. The Vulcan Destroyer was once again peppered with a torrent of wind spears. Grey had already seen what it would do. And whilst it was still preoccupied by the barrage of wind spears, a single spear of violent wind formed by Grey''s hands, one purely made for destruction, getting more and more violent the more winds it sucked in. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The spear was released towards the enemy at speeds surpassing that of sound''s many times ofer, but the enemy''s reaction was no joke. As soon as it saw Grey cast another spell, it instinctively felt danger and coated itself with a tough armor of flames and molten rock. BOOOOOMMMMMM A loud impact ruptured the sound barrier in a single moment, clouds of dust and ash swirling across the spacious room as lava gushed forth aggressively. Soon, bursts of scorching winds and wild shockwaves rampaged throughout the room, the aftermath of destruction. "Tsk! Tough bastard!" £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for Grey, no matter how much power he poured throughout the spear, it was still not enough to close the gap between them. The only thing his attack did was leave a couple large cracks, not damaging the Vulcan Destroyer''s body. In fact, it has always been like that throughout the whole battle. While Grey leaves large numbers of cracks with his attacks, in the end, they are still cracks and not fatal damages. Not to mention that the enemy slowly regenerates over time, the rate he is chipping down its health was very slow if anything. "Haa!" £ÛGrey£Ý The winds roared furiously along with Grey''s cry and the air particles started to dance wildly, creating more and more powerful implosions and shockwaves with the passing of time. Chaos descended upon the room as matter kept disintegrating. But even with the use of "Bellowing Heavens", all Grey could do was slowly chip away its armor. The attack which could easily destroy the dungeon walls was all but futile resistance towards the monster before him. All it did was waste Grey''s mana. RUMMBBBLLLEEEEEE As soon as the attacks stopped, the Vulcan Destroyer didn''t waste any more time and started moving once again. It sent another tremor towards the ground, fountains of lava forming as eruptions took place all over the place. Not only did the eruptions restrict Grey''s movement, it also filled the floor with flowing lava , rising higher and higher with each passing second, devouring the room like a starving sea of flames. "Tsk! Cunning son of a b*tch..." £ÛGrey£Ý The more lava rose, the less places Grey could use as a foothold. And while it''s true that he could just simpleu make his own platform to stand on, it would mean he''ll waste mana. To top it all off, the lava will keep rising so it would only be a temporary measure. Even time has turned on him. ¡¶Eastern Wind: Eurus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds roared once more, everything in front was swept away. Be it the rising lava, the raging flames, or the Vulcan Destroyer, they were all pushed back by the raging winds. At the same time, the lava was also cooled down, providing a path for Grey. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Hundreds upon hundreds of spears came rushing towards the enemy''s body as Grey ran along the path he made. This time, he didn''t use any gates and simply rained down a violent barrage towards it. A series of explosions rang out at regular intervals as the spears hit solid objects. Some were struck down, some missed, and some hit the joints. The relentless torrent continued all the while Grey cooled down the rising lava to make a path for him. But just as the enemy''s vision was clouded with the mad cascade of spears, Grey suddenly disappeared from where he previously was. The moment the enemy realized where he was, it was already far too late. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Quick as lightning, Grey''s heavy fist struck the enemy''s head once again, slugging it hard with his drill-like attack. It didn''t do much damage, but it was enough to make it falter and lose its balance for a moment. ¡¶Phantom Caliber: Omega!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Not wasting the opportunity, Grey propelled himself towards the enemy''s chest area with the use of wind magic, landing yet another heavy strike. Another boom soon resounded as "Spectral Echoes" took effect, But not a single crack could be seen. Well, it''s only to be expected... After all, the nature of the attack was to destroy everything from the inside. Grey''s target was the Vulcan Destroyer''s core hidden deep inside its body. The enemy didn''t just stay still. As soon as it regained balance, it quickly tried to catch Grey once again. Unfortunately for it, Grey was far too fast, quickly escaping with the use of gates. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as he landed, Grey once again released another volley of attacks towards the enemy, not giving it any time to rest nor regenerate, landing another punch the moment it got distracted by the spells. It has become a battle of attrition. Whether the Vulcan Destroyer gets destroyed or Grey runs out of mana, such was the deciding outcome on their seemingly endless battle over the lava-filled landscape. Spears... Fists... Spears... Fists... Spears... Fists.. Such a cycle continued for several minutes to come as Grey slowly whittled down the enemy''s health, keeping in mind that a single mistake could put him in danger. The battle continued as such until, all of the sudden, the enemy stopped moving. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t waste the chance and shot a single, destructive strike towards the enemy, a loud boom echoing afterwards as debris and clouds of dust and ash covered the view. But rather than large cracks, what was revealed soon after was a much more shocking sight. Thud Thud Thud Thud A series of heavy sounds soon echoed as soon as clouds of dust and ash started to clear out. Not only did the Vulcan Destroyer remove its heavy armor, it also shed a lot of mass, leaving behind a much smaller and lighter form. The enemy has yet to move, but with Grey''s "Eyes of Destiny", he saw a future he must avoid at all cost. All cells in his body screamed from danger, his heart beating wildly as the opponent looked at him in the eyes. ¡¶Barrier!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to think. As soon as Grey erected a barrier, the enemy quickly moved from where it previously was. Though it still possessed a large body compared, it was incomparably much faster than before, appearing before his eyes in just a mere fraction of a second. The Vulcan Destroyer pulled back its arms then released a heavy punch in a small time frame, striking Grey at inhumane speeds. There was no need for discussion. The moments its fist struck Grey, e barrier broke, the sound of shattering glass echoing clearly in the air. Fortunately, though the barrier didn''t last long, it was enough to buy him some time to escape his predicament. He quickly opened a gate and translocated himself towards the opposite of the room, chills running down his spine. "Haha... How troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý A wry laugh reverberating in the air, Grey once again looked the enemy in the eyes. It was already hard enough as it was dealing with it when it was still moving slowly. Now that it has become faster, he could no longer tread as lightly as before. Speed, power, stamina, and mana. No matter where he looked at it, Grey was clearly behind in all aspects, and by a large margin at that. The risks are now much higher than before, doom surrounding him at all corners. Only a dry smile was afloat Grey''s face as he greeted the emissary of death and flames before him. The end is drawing near. CHAPTER 194 END Chapter 195: Dominator of Flames (pt. II) BOOM BOOM BOOM A series of explosions rang all over the place as streaks of light bolted as breakneck speeds. The sea of flames parted and the land quaked. The whole place was in great turmoil, descending further and further into chaos. But there were neither explosions nor steaks of light. All there is are two beings who were engaged in a fistfight, shockwaves ringing throughout the hellish landscape as their firsts and bodies clashed with one another. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds howled and rampaged with each strike hurled towards the opponent, a series of waves raging in the sea of fire following soon afterwards. Bits and pieces of debris were flying as the enemy''s body was slowly being chipped away. Though Grey lands hit after hit, it was not easy for him either. As each of the Vulcan Destroyer''s strikes are deadly, he needed to utilize everything he could just to avoid getting hit. Be it using his abilities and magic, he was struggling to keep up. For the strikes he has no hopes of evading, he quickly casts "Guard", "Barrier", "High Heal", and "Rejuvenate" time and time again. A tactic which is only possible due to "Multitask" and "Mana Bank". Otherwise, he would have already died long ago. BOOOOOMMMM Two fists clashed once again, a quiet groan resounding in the air. It was one which came from Grey. If it weren''t for the Divine Gauntlets, his fists would have broken many times over. Still, even if it was fine, he could feel pain running through his veins, his body aching over and over again. Flanks... Stomach... Chest... Shoulders... Legs... The Vulcan Destroyer''s merciless rampage of punches and kicks struck Grey in various places, his muscles and organs going through a process of destruction and regeneration. A seemingly endless cycle. ¡¶Howling Thunder!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A counter flew straight towards the enemy''s face, but no shockwave thundered over the boss room. The punch didn''t connect, or rather, the Vulcan Destroyer suddenly disappeared from the front, leaving only an afterimage behind. ¡¶Barrier!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOOOMMMMM The barrier didn''t even last a single second. As soon as the enemy reappeared behind him, a heavy kick struck him swiftly. A series of cracking sounds echoed afterwards as a couple of Grey''s bones were cracked brutally. Fortunately Grey had already foreseen such an outcome. Using the force of the Vulcan Destroyer''s deadly kick, he propelled himself to a gate at breakneck speeds, translocating himself to the other side of the room. Cough Cough Cough Excruciating pain surging throughout his whole body as he coughed up blood, his complexion getting paler by the moment. It wasn''t the first time but the pain was still too much. His whole body was trembling violently. "Cough... Cough...¡¶Perfect Heal¡·... Cough..." £ÛGrey£Ý Warm golden light covered the surroundings as Grey''s body quickly repaired itself, the blood he coughed up being regenerated magically and his complexion returning back to normal as if his injuries were all but a fleeting lie. Unfortunately for Grey, it was also because of that light that the Vulcan Destroyer spotted him. The moment it did, it quickly bridged hundreds of meters of distance in just a single second, a swift fist lunging towards him once again. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM There was no time to rest. A series of booms once again echoed as Grey and the Vulcan Destroyer engaged in yet another fierce clash, blood and debris flying all over the place as their strikes connected to one another. Several minutes passed and the cycle of clashing and escaping continued. And even though the enemy could still hold on confidently, the same couldn''t be said for Grey. With each passing second, his mana reserves only dried up much lower, the situation getting more and more dire. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey hasn''t even casted the spell yet the enemy already started to back off, gaining hundreds upon hundreds of meters in just a single second, parting the sea of fire with its extreme speed. A torrent of wind spears came hurling afterwards, numbering in the hundreds and peppering the enemy without any mercy. Some missed and some hit but all of Grey''s efforts were in vain. All that he left on the enemy''s body were just a couple of cracks and scratches, nothing more. Still, it bought him enough time to set up a large number of gates all over the boss room, distanced far apart from one another for ease of travel. It was a last-ditch effort for him to gain a small advantage over the enemy. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Another large and deadly spear was released to dance around the boss room, but rather than heading straight to the Vulcan Destroyer, it bolted straight towards one of the many gates Grey had just created. It didn''t just stop there. After that spear, Grey released several more wind spears, still heading straight towards the gates, passing through the enemy, only leaving bursts of shockwaves behind. "Let''s see if you survive this, you f*cker." £ÛGrey£Ý A desperate smile afloat his face, Grey released a deadly trap upon the enemy. The enemy couldn''t even rush towards him when a massive spear came hurling towards it, a devastating shockwave following soon afterwards. It didn''t just end there. After the first spear, several more came lunging out from the many gates located all over the boss room, all coming from different directions, and striking whenever the enemy''s not looking and its guard was down. A pandemonium of explosions and implosions echoed for several seconds as the massive spears struck the enemy time and time again. At the same time, Grey also kept sending more and more spears through the different gates, creating an endless loop©` or so it would seem. But the enemy is not stupid. Knowing that the spears will keep on coming towards him no matter what it does, it completely stopped defending, letting the spears have his way towards him, cracks forming all over its body. It was strangely silent, an eerie premonition running throughout Grey''s mind as a cold shiver ran down his spine. And he was right, it really was a terrible situation. His body quickly stopped moving as the "Eyes of Destiny" saw a glimpse of destruction. "This f*cking bastard...!" £ÛGrey£Ý The enemy''s eyes glowed even sharper and ever brighter as its body gleamed a beautiful amber color. Its chest area then started turning red, a dangerous light glowing ever so brightly as it looked Grey in the eyes. BOOOOOOMMMMMM The sea of fire was cast into chaos and sound barrier was ruptured violently as a fiery explosion swallowed the whole room whole. Be it physical objects or those made of mana, it didn''t matter. All were incinerated into nothingness, sent to oblivion, never to be seen again. Soon, the red light started to glow fainter, unveiling all which was left. There was only a charred room and a single being, standing proudly at the center. Its eyes glowed a faint red color as its head turned left and right. The sea of fire, the flames, and even Grey. Not a single speck of what the room was before was left. The raging winds and booming shockwaves are no more. All that there was was silence. Silence as quiet as the dead. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ... Leaves and grasses green as emeralds, ripe grains the color of peridot, and flowing waters clear as diamonds. The fresh, gentle wind blew over such beautiful scenery, golden sunlight gracing the ground. It was a peaceful place. Cough Cough Cough Yet in such peaceful and beautiful scenery, pained coughs started echoing one after another and blood started painting the grass and ground red as a lone figure entered the scene, body full of burns and injuries, collapsing towards the ground helplessly. That figure was none other than Grey who had just escaped the clutches of death by escaping towards "Sanctuary". Still, the pain running through his body was no joke. It was even more painful than when he used "Guardian''s Will" against the Skeleton Tyrant from before. "Cough... Cough... That was close... Cough..." £ÛGrey£Ý Calling it close was nothing but an understatement. If it weren''t for the fact that he can see a glimpse of the future using his "Eye of Destiny", he would have already died a horrible and painful death. Though he could come back to life with the "Phoenix''s Heart" of the Divine Amulet, death was still a scary concept. He had already experienced it once and isn''t planning on experiencing it again any time soon. ¡¶Perfect Heal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Golden light swallowed Grey''s injured body once again and a warm feeling of comfort caressed his heart. The pain slowly subsided as his injuries started healing one after another. It didn''t take long before he was back to his peak. "Haah... That''s much better..." £ÛGrey£Ý A lengthy sigh came out of Grey''s mouth as he lay flat on the ground, basking in the sun as the ticklish blades of grass caressed his cheeks. His heart was so peaceful it was hard to believe he was just engaged in a deadly battle not long ago. Well, it wasn''t like he could escape reality as he pleases. The longer he relaxes in the Sanctuary, the more the Vulcan King would be healed. In the end, it was still a race against time, and he was at a disadvantage. "Really... How troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he sat back up, looking at the white clouds drifting across the vast blue sky. His mind was now clear as the sky above, thinking of ways about how to defeat the overwhelming enemy he just clashed with. "God... If you were going to give me cheat abilities anyway, you should have made them as strong as possible... This is such a pain..." £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbled Grey as he thought of "Gate". It would have been perfect if he could use it to cut things apart. Unfortunately, he couldn''t close them while something was still passing through. There was nothing he could do about it, but only think harder. Dozens upon dozens of simulations ran inside Grey''s mind as he thought of many solutions which could take down the enemy. Many were scrapped time and time again as flaws were observed on them. In the end, only two solutions came to mind. The first one was to use a "Divine Elixir" from the ones God gave him. Not only does it cure all illnesses and curses, restore mana, restore one to peak condition, and extend one''s lifespan, it also grants invincibility, a strength boost, and recovery boost for about an hour. A total cheat item. Grey never used it since he wanted to see just how far he could go against the boss. Most of all, because he didn''t want to waste such an invaluable item just because he wants to get a little bit stronger. After all, the only way to produce it was to become a Divine Alchemist. It was near impossible to get a hold of how the world currently is. If possible, he wanted to use such precious items to help others. Life is very precious, after all. Well, it''s not like he could still make use of it in the current battle. With his mana reserves now drier than ever. Even if he were to drink it, with him using Authority all the time, his mana wouldn''t last long. He may become impervious to any attack and gain some boosts, but he also wouldn''t be able to attack either. "In the end, it''s gotta be that, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý A low mumble came out of Grey''s mouth as he came upon a realization. He wasn''t particularly fond of using such a tactic, but now that things have come to it, it was his last and only hope. Well, there wasn''t too much to lose. If worse comes to worst, he could just use gate and escape the boss room. A satisfied smile was afloat on his face as he looked forward to seeing Yuna again after such a long time. "Alright! Time for round two!" £ÛGrey£Ý A determined glint shimmering in his eyes, Grey quickly curled back and sprang back up to his feet, an energetic aura looming about on him as he opened the Sanctuary''s gate connected to the boss room once again. ... The room was barren, only the colors black and gray to be seen. The ground was ruptured violently, a rough terrain to traverse made with charred stone. Only a single being to be seen, sitting and unmoving in the eerie silence, silence which is even quieter than the dead. A fierce red glow glimmered on the Vulcan Destroyer''s eyes as a sudden spike of mana reverberated in the surroundings. It looked up, only to see a blue-white portal, a young man exiting afterwards. The Vulcan Destroyer knew the young man too well. After all, he had just clashed with him several minutes ago. But something about the latter was different. His eyes were now glowing in a much fiercer and deeper violet color, literally. It couldn''t help but look at him observantly. BOOOOOOMMMM It hasn''t even finished observing yet, but Grey suddenly disappeared from its sight. The next moment, a loud explosion echoed all over the room. Grey''s fist had now connected to the Vulcan''s Destroyer'' chest, small cracks appearing on the surface. It was all too sudden. Let alone stand up and defend, it hasn''t even raised its guard. The moment it realized the battle had begun, it was already far too late. Grey has already started clobbering it up. ¡¶Phantom Caliber: Omega¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A cold voice reverberating in the air, another punch connected towards the Vulcan Destroyer''s chest, sending shock all over its body, widening the cracks made by his previous punch to a noticeable size. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce¡· £ÛGrey£Ý But it didn''t just end there. As soon as the left fist was raised, the right came darting in at breakneck speed, producing extreme shockwaves which easily ruptured the sound barrier and widening the cracks even more. The Vulcan Destroyer finally started moving, swinging one of its hands towards Grey as if it was trying to swat a fly. But Grey''s expression didn''t change a little bit nor did he even move to evade the attack. He simply leaped back towards the enemy, his eyes maintaining the same glow. BOOOOOMMMMM Another explosion echoed, but Grey was not the one who got hit. Strangely enough, it was the Vulcan Destroyer. Loud thuds and tremors echoing as the latter started to falter, unable to keep its balance. The Grey which the Vulcan Destroyer struck was no more, vanishing into thin air, or rather, he was never there to begin with. He could now be seen behind the Vulcan Destroyer, his right arm still extended after he landed a hit in the middle of the back. What just happened, one might ask? It''s actually pretty simple. As soon as the enemy switched to the offensive, Grey quickly utilized illusion magic, creating an image of himself and turning himself and the gate he just opened invisible. He then passed through the gate and the rest is history. The enemy is now tumbling from receiving a punch from behind. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM A series of explosions burst forth as Grey struck dozens of strikes towards the enemy, all the while dodging the counters which were thrown at him. There was no sense of fear to be seen in his violet eyes. It was as if Grey had turned to a new person, because he really did. Who is fighting right now was the 4th effect of the "Divine Mind", "Autopilot". Just like what the name implies, it''s an ability which allows the body to move on its own and carry out a task which it will complete in the most efficient way. ''I see... I could also use it like that, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey''s consciousness could only spectate the fight unfold. It was as if he was watching a movie, other than the fact that he could still utilize his senses. It was especially painful whenever he struck the enemy''s tough body. Fwoosh Fwoosh Fwoosh Fwoosh Enraged, balls of molten rock formed all throughout the enemy''s body. The very next moment, those very balls started bolting towards all directions at extreme speeds, leaving craters behind wherever they ended up. Grey had no choice but to dodge the volley of fireballs, distancing himself hundreds of meters in just an instant. Careful calculations were made to ensure that he dodges and blocks everything which was hurling towards his direction. Of course, he didn''t just let the enemy do whatever it wanted. As soon as he was quite a distance away, he quickly opened up the "Inventory" and grabbed a couple of things from there. One was the Divine Bow Fizzel had used before. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM A volley of arrows came cascading towards the Vulcan Destroyer, loud explosions resounding as they clashed with the fireballs. Soon it started peppering the enemy after all the obstacles were cleared, locking and homing tightly. The Vulcan Destroyer, irritated by the arrows, decided to just ignore them and head straight towards Grey. Cracks appeared on its body but it didn''t care anymore. It then raised its fist, lunging it straight towards the young man. BOOOOOOMMMMMM Another loud explosion thundered, but Grey only received a couple wounds. The fist didn''t reach him, stopped by an almighty shield which didn''t show even a single sign of breaking. Damage was completely minimized. BOOOOOOMMMMMM The enemy couldn''t even land another strike when a heavy hammer struck it from the sides, blasting it away a couple dozen meters, leaving deep gashes on the ground. And before the enemy could even regain its balance, Grey once again pounced towards it, raining down a shower of fists just like it did before. Leaving behind cracks which Grey bigger and bigger with the passing of time. But just as the torrent continued, the enemy suddenly stopped resisting. A familiar, dangerous glow flashed in its eyes as its body started glowing red and amber. Soon, the whole room was filled with light. BOOOOOOMMMMMM Violent tremors were sent throughout the whole room, charring the already charred ground once again. It was just like before, the only difference was that this time, Grey didn''t run away to the Sanctuary. A sphere of gates quickly surrounded Grey as soon as he saw the future. When the explosion swallowed the room whole, it only passed through the gates, unable to touch even a hair of the one who was inside. The explosion ended but Grey remained unharmed, puzzling the Vulcan Destroyer. Well, not that it has any time to be puzzled as as soon as everything ended, Grey darted straight towards it once again, launching another barrage of attacks. Left fist... Right fist... Dodge... Switch Tactics... Such a simple yet destructive cycle repeated over the course of several minutes, Grey gaining the upper hand as he continued to clobber the enemy with a relentless shower of heavy strikes and spells. Of course, the enemy also learnt quickly, but unfortunately for it, Grey''s "Autopilot" can adapt quicker. As soon as it learned Grey''s tactic, "Autopilot" had already made a new one. It was an endless cycle of change and chaos, the enemy''s health whittling down with the passing of time. ''So it''s still useless, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately, no matter how efficiently Autopilot handled things, in the end, it was still limited by Grey''s remaining mana reserves. At best, all he could do was fire off a couple dozen more spells before his mana reserves fully depletes. ''Well, there''s always next time, I guess©` !!!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was about to take over the body once again, when suddenly, his thoughts stopped. The Autopilot did something unthinkable not even crazy people are crazy enough to think of doing. Not an ounce of hesitation on his face, Grey quickly pounced towards the enemy. It then opened up the "Inventory" and grabbed a bottle of black liquid. It was the "Divine Poison" which is said to be powerful enough to take down a Catastrophe-Class in just a couple of seconds. ''Oi! This crazy ability...!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Not paying a heed to Grey''s thoughts, his body quickly crushed the said bottle and with the use of wind magic, it made a tornado and have it spread throughout the whole boss room, centering it around him and the Vulcan Destroyer. The tornado raged on and as drops of the Divine poison touched the enemy''s body, it quickly eroded in mere fractions of a second, its body whittling down quickly, thinner and thinner, slowly being melted down until there was nothing left behind. Of course, Grey wasn''t safe either. Although he managed to escape through Sanctuary as soon as he could, his hand which touched the poison was now melted. To make it worse, that very poison was now invading his body, turning his skin and organs black, excruciating pain running throughout his body. ''Sh*t...'' £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t even time to think. Only a couple seconds after he touched the Divine Poison, his whole body was already devoured. His consciousness finally turned black at the last moment as he drew his last breath. But it was not the end. A couple minutes after Grey drew his last breath, a golden beam came down from the sky like a lightning bolt from the heavens, emanating a light of warmth and comfort as it illuminated the Sanctuary. As Grey basked in such pure light, life and color slowly returned to his body. His hand which was once melted was now back to normal as if everything was just a lie. His chest started to raise up and down, his hands twitched, and his heart started to beat once again. It didn''t take long for Grey to open his eyes once again. Curiously, Grey raised his hands, reaching towards the eternal sky as he observed it, clenching it time and time again as he laid down the green grass. He then put it down, placing it atop his chest, a relieved smile forming on his face. "That damned ability... I almost had a heart attack..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he calmed down his heart. He never thought he''d experienced death once again so soon, and yet here we are, and by his hands, no less. It was such an unbelievable experience he couldn''t even laugh at it. "Haah... I really wanna see you again... Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý The leaves rustled and the blades of grass danced around as a single name drifted in the gentle breeze. The sun''s gentle, golden rays beat down a landscape of emeralds, peridot, and diamonds, shining ever so brightly. It was a new life, yet the same person remained in his heart. A gentle smile formed on Grey''s face as the lovely owner of the name showed up inside his mind. He looked forward to seeing her once again, his heart beating ever so loudly. CHAPTER 195 END Chapter 196: Your Are...?! Clop Clop Clop In a room enveloped by an eerie darkness, the sound of footsteps echoed all over the place, slowly and steadily. The air was stagnant, unmoving, not a single whoosh to be heard, only the barely audible breathing of a single man. The pebbles flew and rolled as he kicked them around, his eyes swimming left and right as he hummed to himself in a room veiled with the curtain called darkness. It was as if he was just taking a leisurely stroll in a park, his eyes full of curiosity . "The Divine Poison sure did a number on this place, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey commented as he looked at the deep scars left in the ground. Well, it wasn''t just the ground. If one were to look at the walls around and the ceiling above, they were also in the same state, corroded by a dangerous poison which devoured everything like a starving beast, In fact, it was so powerful that not even the drops of the boss were spared. Billions upon billions worth of kiels was turned to scrap due to Autopilot''s decisions. Just thinking about it was enough to make Grey''s heart shiver in pain. Though Autopilot moves towards the goal as efficiently as possible, it would also do anything and everything to achieve it. Be it sacrificing allies, items, or even doing ridiculous actions, it would do it unless it would risk Grey''s life. Of course, using the Divine Amulet was also a part of its calculations. Thankfully, Grey still has a spare Divine Amulet which can still use "Phoenix Heart". Still, he found it wasteful using such an ability when he could have just escaped. It was the very reason why Grey never wanted to use Autopilot. "Haah... I should really fight on my own next time..." £ÛGrey£Ý Heaving a lengthy sigh, Grey continued walking, unfazed by the barren and repetitive sight, when out of the blue, he suddenly halted his steps. His head tilted up, scaling the massive and heavy structure in front of him. It was a pair of massive doors, colored white and gold, and covered with a myriad of jewels. Looming about it was an aura of extremed grandiosity and luxury that not even the doors of the royal castle could compare to. It was a complete opposite of the entrance from before. "I wonder how Yuna would react if she sees this..." £ÛGrey£Ý But even with such a grand entrance in front of him, the one who remained in his mind was none other than Yuna. It has been far too long since he saw her. Now, no matter what he does, she suddenly appears in his mind. Just another lovesick idiot who longs for his beloved. Thunk Clunk Clunk Creaaakkkkk Heavy mechanical sounds thundered all over the silent room as soon as Grey poured his mana towards the giant doors, a lengthy creak soon followed after as he doors started opening on their own. The room which was once shrouded in eerie darkness was quickly swallowed by the light as soon as the doors opened, not too intense yet not too mild, just enough to make one stand frozen in awe and astonishment. Treasures, treasures, and even more treasures. No matter which side or corner of the room one looked, there was a mountain of treasures to be seen. Grey hasn''t even set foot inside the treasure room, yet he was already greeted by a gold-tinted scenery. Jewels and precious metals all over the ground, a mountain of coins and crystals here and there, ridiculous equipment ranging from swords, accessories, and even things Grey hasn''t seen before. The atmosphere was so sparkly, it was blinding. Snap Snap Snap Lights flashed one after another as soon as Grey entered the scene. Before he even noticed it, his hands already grabbed the camera from his "Inventory" and started snapping photos one after another. It was the most "fantasy-like" treasure room Grey had ever seen. There was no way we wouldn''t be taking photos of such a glorious and magnificent sight which even Kings and Emperors would drool over. It was just far too beautiful. "Oh! What a magnificent sword! It''s fully decorated as well!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I wonder how these would look on Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... Who would want a mask like this...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Left, right, up, and down... Grey moved from place to place as he inspected the whole room. He was like a child who just visited a toy store for the first time, eyes glowing with pure energy and curiosity as he picked up item to item. Well, one couldn''t really blame him. After all, other than the money and jewelry, the equipment present were all Superior-Grade and up. There were even a few Mythical-Grade ones and even a Divine-Grade one. His blood, both as an adventurer and a blacksmith, was boiling in excitement. "Then, let''s clean this place up, shall we?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Excitement boiling in his heart and his eyes sparkling vehemently, Grey went around the room, storing the items one by one like a vacuum cleaner, not leaving even a single one behind. Thankfully, his "Inventory" could store things infinitely, otherwise, it would have taken forever to get them all. There was no need to say more. Just from the dozens of Void Crystals alone, each costing a billion kiels, it was safe to say Grey earned a stupendously large amount of money, reaching a couple hundred billion kiels. As for the items, there were a lot he fancied. From accessories, potion items, herbs, and many more, there was not one type missing. Especially the Mythical-Grade items which are invaluable. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say his wealth is now in par with some royalties But perhaps the most useful was the Mythical-Grade storage ring which could store a million cubic meters worth of space. It could even store a couple mansions if one wills it. Not to mention it can slow down the flow of time by about a hundred times. It was the perfect gift for Yuna. "Alright... Last but not the least..." £ÛGrey£Ý Lastly, there was the highlight item throughout the whole of the treasure room. A lone sword resting on a pedestal of marble laced with gold and rubies, sitting at the very center of the room. The pedestal was already beautiful, and so was the sword. It was a crimson red blade, veins of amber and gold running through it, fierce yet intricate. Just looking at it, Grey could already feel the heat it emanated. It was a true masterpiece. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Equipment¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Vulcan''s Wrath ¡¾Grade¡¿Divine ¡¾Power Value¡¿112,278 ¡¾Enchantment Value¡¿335 ¡¾Description¡¿ A masterpiece said to be forged from the fiery depths of hell and molded by extreme pressure from the depths of the world. It has the power to harness all kinds of flame and turn anything to ashes. Not only is it top-tier in durability, sharpness, and mana conductivity, it also allows the user to harness the power of fire. The perfect sword for those who practice fire magic and swordsmanship. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºHellfire (5¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Not only was it beautiful, it was powerful as well. Its ability, "Hellfire", was one which enhances the strength of the flames its user produces to an outstanding degree. Not only that, it also prevents the flames from getting extinguished unless a much more powerful force is used. With such qualities, there was only one person which Grey could think of which could bring out the full potential of the sword. It was Vanessa who was not only an amazing swordswoman, but also proficient in fire magic. "Yeah, no... Not happening..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, even if she was perfect for the sword, it doesn''t mean Grey''s going to simply hand it over her. Not only is she pregnant at the moment, there was also the problem with her overactive and airheaded personality. Shivers run down Gey''s spine as he tries to imagine just what kind of shenanigans Vanessa would be up to if she gets her hand on such a sword. It wasn''t too far off of a thought that she starts challenging people indiscriminately into a sparring match, something Grey wants to avoid at all costs. In the end, Grey decided it was best to lock the "Vulcan''s Wrath" inside the Inventory until he finds a use for it. For now, the best purpose it served was to act as a trophy for clearing the Labyrinth of Flames. "Hmm... Now, where is it..." £ÛGrey£Ý All things stored and the treasure room tidy, Grey''s eyes then started swimming left and right in search of a certain something in the treasure room, turning his head like an owl looking for a prey in the middle of the night. What was he searching for, one might ask? He was searching for the very reason that he was sent to Merusia. He was searching for the device which God made in order to protect the world from corruption. "Hm? What are you looking for, Young Man?" £Û???£Ý "I''m looking for a certain device. It''s supposed to be around here. Have you see one around here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, a device, huh? Would you, pray tell, tell me what this device is?" £Û???£Ý "Ah, it''s a device which is... sup... posed.., to©` Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Eyes wide open, body frozen, and his mind riddled with question marks. As soon as Grey realized he was talking to someone, his head quickly snapped towards the direction from where it came from. It was all too sudden, a familiar, husky voice echoing behind his back. No matter how long it has been, Grey would never forget to whom such a voice belonged to. It was as if it was just yesterday when they met. "W-W-Wait! This voice! You are... God?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. It''s been a long time." £ÛGod£Ý It was God, the very person who reincarnated him in Merusia, and the source of all his troubles and fortune. Such a being stood in front of him, now with a body made of energy, glowing ever so brightly and radiantly, literally. Grey could not see the face of the being in front of him, but he could tell that he was smiling. An unnamed and unprecedented swirl of strong emotions sweeping his heart as he looked at the latter''s figure. Nevertheless, he knew he was happy. "How have you been, Matteo©` Oh, my bad. It''s Grey now, isn''t it?" £ÛGod£Ý "Ah, yes... It''s Grey..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodness gracious me, I''ve been quite forgetful these days." £ÛGod£Ý "Haha, Really now... How could you forget my name when you''re the one who made it? And I''ve been well, thank you for asking." £ÛGrey£Ý It was as if he was just talking to an old friend. Though they only knew each other for a short time, it felt like they knew many things about one another already. It really was a strange thing to feel. "Hm? I thought you already lost your connection with Merusia? How are you able to appear here?... Don''t tell me©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I didn''t lie. And I never said I lost my connection with it, I just can''t meddle with it anymore. It''s a rule amongst Gods. Seriously, those old farts......" £ÛGod£Ý Replied God as he rumbled about the many rules Gods needed to follow. He was just like a student ranting about how there is so much homework and projects to do. It was a feeling Grey could relate all too well. College was like hell, after all. Well, thanks to God ranting, he was also able to learn a handful of things about them. First was that they could only manage a single dimension at a time. Second, they also have ranks and hierarchies, and lastly, they have an absurdly different way of thinking. Common sense doesn''t apply to them. Grey doesn''t know where and when he can use such knowledge but it was still a little interesting learning about them. It was just like when you search up a certain random topic on the internet just for the heck of it. It was quite entertaining. "And that''s why it''s been so hectic in my new dimension lately... Anyway, back to you. I didn''t expect that you''ll clear a Labyrinth this fast." £ÛGod£Ý "Well, that''s because of the ridiculous things you gave me. Especially my abilities, they''re completely broken." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... But I don''t think they are though..." £ÛGod£Ý Unconvinced, God cupped his chin with his hands and tilted his head, reflecting about the abilities he gave Grey. But no matter how much he thought about it, they all just seemed pretty normal to him. Their values just couldn''t align straight. "No, they really are broken. And speaking of which... What the hell''s up with ''Autopilot''?! I just lost my life because of it. It''s too extreme!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh?" £ÛGod£Ý "Don''t ''Oh?'' me! Do you know how terrifying it was?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Now, it was Grey''s turn to complain about the ridiculous things he received from God. Though he was thankful for them, thinking about how he always needed to hide them was super stressful. He always needed to look out every time. Such was especially true with Autopilot. After today''s events, he vowed to never use it unless completely necessary. It was his last-resort tactic of sorts. "Well, I guess it is a little concerning... But all''s well, ends well, doesn''t it?" £ÛGod£Ý "That''s right, but... Ugh... Forget it,,." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no point arguing over it. The gap between their senses of value was far too apart. It was like comparing the values of the poorest and most diligent person in the world against the richest and most spoiled one. Such was the current situation. "Anyway, about the device... Where is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, if it''s about that, the whole room is the device and the pedestal is the switch. Didn''t I already explain that to you before?" £ÛGod£Ý "No, you didn''t. You just said there would be a device in here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, really?" £ÛGod£Ý "Yes, really" £ÛGrey£Ý An awkward silence brewed as Grey locked eyes with God. Grey couldn''t see the latter''s face, but he was sure that he was locking eyes with him, awkwardly at that. "Cough. Cough. Cough. Anyway, now that you know, why don''t you try activating it? Just place your hand on the pedestal and pour mana in it." £ÛGrey£Ý Desperately trying to erase the awkward silence, God quickly prompted Grey to activate the device. His intentions were so obvious but Grey didn''t find the need to point it out. He just heaved a lengthy sigh and played along. Clop Clop Clop The sounds of footsteps echoed as he neared the pedestal where a sword previously was. And as per God''s instruction, Grey placed his hands atop the pedestal, pouring his mana soon after, a warm flow leaving his body. Well, it wasn''t just mana. While Grey couldn''t tell what it was, something entirely different also flowed out along with mana, gathering into the pedestal which was feeding on him like a starving beast. Soon, an astonishing, mystical scene unfolded before his eyes. Runes which were never there before started glowing all over the room. Red, blue, green, and all sorts of radiant and full colors painted the place which was like a blank canvas. Colors glowed even more beautiful than gems under the sun. RUMMBBBLLLLEEEEEE The ground quake soon after, sending shocks and quakes all over the place and letting an unknown energy surge throughout the deepest depths and furthest reaches of the world as blinding light swallowed the room. It was far too surreal. As Grey witnessed the scene unfold, it was as if he was watching a show where the stars danced and the world applauded. An unknown sensation bloomed inside his heart and enveloped the deepest depths of his soul. Cling Shing Twing Ring The light faded, the sound of chimes, bells, and a myriad of ringing sounds echoed in the air as small, colorful, and radiant sprites danced around the air freely, glimmering like the stars in the night sky. Though he couldn''t explain it, he knew deep down that such things were such simple fragments of light nor were they a figment of his imagination. He felt a connection to them, his heart feeling joy as they watched them drift in the air freely. "Are you curious about them?" £ÛGod£Ý "A-Ah, yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha... They''re spirits. My last and final creations in Merusia...." £ÛGod£Ý Said God as he looked at the little glimmers of light bobbing up and down along the wind currents. Grey couldn''t see his face, but if could, he was sure that his eyes would be filled with longing and happiness, a gentle smile appearing on his face. "These spirits... Can you tell me about them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Of course!" £ÛGod£Ý By Grey''s request, God talked about the spirits enthusiastically in detail. Though it was quite a long discussion, Grey was able to pick up the main points about them. Just like monsters made of Corruption, Spirits are also made of mana. The only difference with them is that they are made of Aether, the complete opposite of the former. They are beings which are there to keep the balance and enrich the world. For now, since there is only one device activated, they still don''t have sentience nor are they conscious. They are simply still masses of Aether which neutralizes corruption as they float all over the world, healing it slowly. It was also worth noting that only those with special eyes could see spirits, of which, Grey is included in the very rare few. It would be a problem if they started appearing before people all over the world, after all. "Right, speaking of change... I felt something change in my body just now. Some sort of warm feeling, I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, that... Don''t worry about it. It''s probably just because you could sense the spirits. Nothing too serious..." £ÛGod£Ý "Hm? Then shouldn''t I feel the change outside then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah... No... Don''t sweat the minor details..." £ÛGod£Ý God said as he turned his head away from Grey, clearly hiding something. It was a pity that "Judgement" doesn''t work on God. Nevertheless, he was still suspicious. "A-Ahem! Anyway, how is your life right now? Are you doing well?" £ÛGod£Ý "Changing the topic, are we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodness, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just curious, you see..." £ÛGod£Ý "Sure, sure, let''s leave it at that." £ÛGrey£Ý Casual as ever, Grey and God chatted for quite some time about what has been happening in Grey''s new life. From the very first says he arrived in Merusia up until challenging the Vulcan Destroyer, not a single detail was spared. Of course, it also meant Grey was forced to talk about Yuna. From how he met her, to spending their days together in the forest, his confession, and the progress in their relationship, God managed to squeeze every single juicy detail. It was a piece of cake using his mind-reading abilities. "Hahaha, to think you''ve finally gotten yourself a girlfriend. How to say this.... I''m very proud of you." £ÛGod£Ý "Shut up..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was like sharing one''s love life with one''s parents. The love life one tried too hard to hide. Not only was it awkward, it was also very embarrassing as well. In fact, it was too embarrassing, Grey just wants to dig a hole and hide away. "Haha, jokes aside. I''m happy that you''re enjoying your new life." £ÛGod£Ý "Yeah, and it''s all thanks to you. I''ll never forget this debt for all eternity, thank you very much, really..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m just doing my side of the deal. There''s no need to be too formal©` Oh!" £ÛGod£Ý God suddenly cut off his words, when out of blue, his body started glowing even brighter, fragments and streaks of light emanating from his body. God looked at his hand glow, looking back at Grey soon after. "What a shame... Looks like my time is up... We''ll probably see one another when you clear the next Labyrinth." £ÛGod£Ý "Ah, God! Before you go, I have one question." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGod£Ý "About the ''Essence of Creation''. What©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, would you look at that? I really can''t stay anymore. Looks like the question will have to wait, Grey. See you next time!" £ÛGod£Ý A speedy escape. As soon as the words "Essence of Creation" was mentioned, God quickly jolted. Grey couldn''t even finish his question when he suddenly started to rush, disappearing as soon as he could, panic evident in his voice. Not even a second later, God suddenly vanished, leaving only fragments and orbs of light along with Grey who was still stupefied. Silence swallowed the room as the wind of awkwardness blew through him. "Haah... That idiot God... He''s surely hiding something." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no doubt about it, but even then, there was nothing he could do now that the latter had already escaped. He could only heave a sigh of resignation, making a mental checklist of what he should ask first the moment they meet again. "Well, I guess it''s time to head back..." £ÛGrey£Ý Looking around the now empty room, there was only so much he could do. Now that everything was finally settled, the only thing left was head back up and meet up with the others to head out the Labyrinth. A small, gentle smile formed on his face as he thought of a certain silver-haired elven girl. His heart started racing wildly, mind forgetting about everything, and excitement gleamed in his eyes, looking forward to seeing her again. ''I wonder if she already finished all those bags of sugar...'' £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 196 END Chapter 197: In the Nick of Time Crackle Crackle Crackle The flames flickered and waned, dancing by the gentle winds and shining ever so brightly. The pools of lava which once bubbled aggressively were now calm as the trickling creeks in the forest, streaming slower and slower along its dimming glow. The Labyrinth of Flames is now closing, and with it, peace has started to return to the place. It wasn''t very hot anymore and many of the lava veins have already cooled down to simple rocks. It was hard to believe that it was the same fiery and hellish landscape from before. "The Labyrinth sure is quiet, huh... Not even the traps are activating." £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu! It''s going inactive, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Still, isn''t it too easy to loot this way?" £ÛJulius£Ý "His Highness is right... It feels so wrong..." £ÛAmelia£Ý Chatting ever so calmly, everyone explored the Labyrinth as if they were just walking in a park. With the monsters not spawning anymore, it was the best chance to open treasure rooms and take whatever is left before they disappear. Of course, with how expansive and dangerous the 9th floor is, the rewards were very excellent. All the equipment they found were at least Superior-Grade, a couple of Legendary-Grades in the bunch, fetching billions upon billions in total. There were also a lot of High-Grade materials and items but they were nothing in comparison to the former ones. Nonetheless, everyone was very cheerful and excited to get them. It was as if they were playing treasure hunt. "Ah, Yuna! I''ve found some vials here!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Waah¡«! Really?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Especially Yuna. Whenever it comes to magic concoctions, alchemy materials and ingredients, she quickly rushes over and gets it for herself, her eyes sparkling brighter than diamonds under the moonlight. The journey across the Labyrinth continued and more treasure chests were opened. The lights only dimming and the heat cooling down with every step they took. Such a scene continued for several dozen minutes, their eyes turning left and right as they watched the flames flicker. "Hmm... It really has been a month, hasn''t it?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Commented Amelia as she slowed down her steps, looking back at the times she spent in the Labyrinth. Though she couldn''t say they were fun and enjoyable, they were ones she would surely remember throughout her whole life. "Well, yeah... I can''t believe it''s been so long as well. And come to think of it... We''ve completely missed the New Year''s, haven''t we?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmn? There''s a New Year''s Festival in the capital?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! It''s one of the grandest festivals of the year! Last year, there were a lot of booths and stalls in the central plaza! The central streets would be crowded with how many people there are. I bet there were also a lot of them this year! Yeah... A lot... of... them..." £ÛJulius£Ý Full of enthusiasm, Julius proudly told Yuna about the greatness of the New Year''s festival in the capital. But such enthusiasm didn''t last long. As soon as he realized how much he missed, he quickly sank into gloom, colors fading from his face. Well, it was only natural. After all, before he was invited by Grey and Yuna to head towards the Labyrinth of Flames, he had already planned to spend the festival with Amelia. Who would''ve thought they''ll spend the day in a fiery and hellish landscape instead. It was the total opposite. "Agh... To think I''ll have to wait another year again..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Oh? Wait for what?" £ÛGrey£Ý "For the New Year''s festival, of©`" £ÛJulius£Ý His words only half-finished, Julius suddenly stopped talking. The dejection he felt was no more, only traces of confusion to be seen on his face. He then turned around to see where such a familiar voice came from, soon turning confusion to shock. "W-What the hell?! When did you get here?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "I just arrived. Long time no see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, long time no©` No! Don''t change the topic, you bastard! Is it really that hard to at least give a little heads up?! I almost pissed my pants!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Oh? You did?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I didn''t!" £ÛJulius£Ý Such a warm and friendly welcome. They had just reunited with one another after a whole month yet they were already bickering. There wasn''t any more Grey and Julius-like interaction such as it. What a great and wonderful friendship. Fierce like a little tiger, Julius locked Grey''s head in one of his arms and ruffled his hair wildly, his eyes turning red and fumes steaming out of his head. Though Grey usually snaps back, he just let it be that one time. "Welcome back, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý "It''s been a long time, Master." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Hello, Grey. Nice to see you again!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Yeah, long time no see, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it wasn''t only Julius who gave a greeting. After Julius, the familiars and Amelia also welcomed him back warmly. But the one greeting Grey was looking forward to the most did not come ringing inside his ears. As he looked towards her direction, she didn''t utter a single word. Rather, she was fervently averting her eyes, cheeks red as one can be, unable to control her facial expressions and contain the emotions boiling in the depths of her heart. She was happy, she really was. But the emotions which had built up over the past month suddenly started rushing wildly, flooding her heart. If it weren''t for the fact that there were others present, she would have already rushed towards him, crying like a spoiled child. "Yuna, I''m back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Welcome back..." £ÛYuna£Ý Answered Yuna meekly, her head still hung low as she refused to let the young man before her see the expressions veiled by her silky silver hair. Well, no matter how she hid it, everyone could already guess what she looked like. Though Grey would have preferred her greeting him more enthusiastically, such a greeting with Yuna acting ever do meekly also wasn''t bad. He was already satisfied to see her after a long time. They still have a lot of time ahead of them, after all. After the greetings, everyone took their sweet time chatting with one another and tried catching up with what they missed. Of course, it also included Julius'' long rant about how difficult the Labyrinth was. He was practically fuming. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "So, Grey, how was the 10th floor?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I''m also curious. Is it as hard as everyone says it is?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Hmm... How to put it... It''s hell." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, figures. The 9th floor is already so tough, after all." £ÛJulius£Ý It wasn''t just though, it was deadly. If it weren''t for Grey, Yuna, and the familiars'' protection, they would have died hundreds of times already. But it was also thanks to such a difficult situation that they managed to get a lot stronger. Both Julius and Amelia were now on the upper ranges of E-rank, their strengths now more than four times than when they entered the Labyrinth. It was safe to say that they could go toe to toe with the top graduates of the Royal Academy. If only they were on the same level of "Adaptability" as Grey and Yuna, they would have already broken to D-rank long ago, and even reach the upper ranges. Even then, their progress was already more than satisfactory. People their age as strong as them were rare, after all. ''Hmm... Everyone sure got a lot stronger, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it wasn''t only them. The familiars were also much more powerful now. Polaris'' was now over 15 thousand, Sirius'' was over 9 thousand, and the others at least in the middle-ranges of S-ranks. Yuna also got extremely powerful. She was now at the peak of S-rank, stuck with the same situation Grey was. The moment one of her proficiencies reach "Superior" mastery would be the time she breaks through the final wall and reach Calamity-Class. It was only a matter of time. "Oh, right... Grey, I forgot to ask. And correct me if I''m wrong... You''ve reached Calamity-Class, haven''t you?" £ÛJulius£Ý It was all too sudden. The moment Julius ended his words, the atmosphere in the corridors quickly tensed up and became more serious. His eyes locking with Grey''s ever so intensely. Such was a natural reaction. After all, the emergence of a new Transcendent is a phenomenon which could shake the whole world, both politically and diplomatically. Not to mention that Grey was currently residing in Alfrione. It was only natural for Julius, a prince, to make sure of it. Though Grey had declared neutrality, other countries could take it differently. Not to mention, his familiar, Polaris was also at Calamity-Class. Any country looking at them would be shaking in fear, keeping alert at all times. "Hmm... I don''t know what you''re talking about." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no hesitation in his voice as he denied Julius'' question. After all, Grey has no obligations to tell him everything. They already have it hard enough being known as S-rankers. He doesn''t want any more troubles. "Why you...! Don''t you dare lie to me! We already know you''ve reached it! Yuna slipped up a little while ago! Just admit it already!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hah?! If you already knew, then why are you asking?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I just wanted to hear it from you directly! But to think you''ll be lying with a straight face, you''re unbelievable!" £ÛJulius£Ý Unfortunately for Grey, the cat''s already out of the bag long ago. Though it was not intentional, Yuna and the familiars did leave a hint before. Some time after it, Yuna accidentally slipped her tongue and confirmed their suspicions, It was only a small matter, but Grey and Julius were bickering again. Even when the familiars were already resting soundly and peacefully in the shadows, the Labyrinth only became much noisier. "Grey, let''s quiet down, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You too, Your Highness. Please behave properly." £ÛAmelia£Ý ""Y-Yes, Ma''am..." £ÛGrey and Julius£Ý Thankfully, Yuna and Amelia were there to quell their arguments. They may be tough against other people and rough with each other, but when it came to the two ladies before them, they were very obedient. Silence soon returned to the Labyrinth. "Still... To think you reached Calamity-Class this early... Should I start addressing you ''Your Majesty'' now?" £ÛJulius£Ý "His Highness is right. This is also the first time I''ve learnt of such a thing happening. I''m a little envious of your talent..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Well, there''s always a first for everything. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m also going to work hard and beat Grey''s record!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m looking forward to it then." £ÛGrey£Ý Completely ignoring Julius'' question, Grey and Yuna calmly replied to Amelia, talking as if reaching such a stage was no big deal. Especially Yuna, she was super excited and determined to break Grey''s record. "Oh, come to think of it... Now that the Labyrinth is done. What are you planning to do with the remainder of your school break?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That... I haven''t really thought that far... What about you, Amelia?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm... I think I''ll be spending time with my family. It''s been so long, after all. I already miss all of them." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Haha. Then I suppose we should hurry up then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s gather all the treasures!" £ÛYuna£Ý Such a happy atmosphere continued as everyone tried to salvage the last remaining treasure rooms©` or so it should have. But not even a minute later, it was completely broken. All because of a tiny bit of information they all forgot about. "Ah! Since we''re already on the topic! Julius, Amelia, when is your school break going to end?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, if I remember things correctly... The Royal Academy will be opening the new school year at the first Lunae (Monday) of the year... That would be the 6th, so... Our last day would be on the 5th!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "The 5th, huh©` Wait... Isn''t that today?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Eh?" £ÛAmelia£Ý An awkward silence brooded over everyone as Grey''s words resounded clearly inside their ears, looking at each other with awkward faces. But such a quiet scene did not last very long. What followed after was chaos. "What the hell! You''re telling me I won''t have time to relax anymore?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "No, Your Highness! That''s not what is important right now. How can we go back to the capital so quickly? We''ll be late!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "There''s no need to panic©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re right! Wait, isn''t that practically impossible?! We''d already be late by the time we exit the Labyrinth. We''ll surely get demerits!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hey, you two©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Your Highness, what should we do?! We won''t get expelled, won''t we?!" £ÛAmelia£Ý It was useless. Grey tried his best to calm down the two, but panic has already struck their hearts way too deep. They couldn''t even hear what Grey was talking about. As for Yuna, she was only observing from afar, enjoying the drama ever so cheerfully. Giving up on talking to them, Grey just headed a little ways away and heaved a short sigh. After which, he then opened up a gate leading straight to the Royal Castle, dim lights of white and blue illuminating the corridors. "Waah¡«! Is this the ''Gate'' Polaris was talking about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Though I can only connect it to places I''ve seen or visited, it''s still very useful. Wanna try it later?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Could I?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course, but first... I should calm those two down..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, his eyes looking towards where Julius and Amelia were. They were still in panic, their statements getting more and more chaotic with the passing of time. It was a little concerning, to be honest. "Should I just use my influence to blackmail the Headmaster?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness, that''s a little©`" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Oi! You two! Come over here!" £ÛGrey£Ý His voice booming in the Labyrinth, Grey finally caught the attention of the two. It was just in time. Any longer and Julius would have started thinking of more shady ideas improper and unbecoming of a prince. As soon as their heads turned towards his direction, Julius and Amelia''s eyes quickly shifted towards the mysterious thing which looked like a crack between worlds. It was the gate Grey had just recently opened. "Grey, that is...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "It''s a gate, and long story short, it will take us instantly to the capital. I know it sounds ridiculous but trust me©` Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words. As soon as he gave his little explanation, there were no such traces of hesitation in the eyes of Julius and Amelia as they quickly rushed towards it head first. Of course, since they were standing in front of it, Grey and Yuna were also pushed inside by the panicking couple. Before they realized it, they were already inside the gate, their eyes still full of contusion. As for what happened next... "And that''s the contents of the re©`" £ÛAnderson£Ý "Aghh!!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Kyaa!!" £ÛAmelia£Ý ... A cut off statement, a grunt, and a squeal rang throughout their ears, followed by a heavy thud as they all fell towards the tiled floor. As soon as they opened their eyes, they were greeted by a familiar sight they haven''t seen for quite some time. The stony, cold, and monotonous walls of the Labyrinth were no more. There was only a fancily decorated hall with large pillars and a throne up in front. Completing the package were a couple of familiar yet confused faces of the King, the Crown Prince, the General, and the Prime Minister. "Ahh! We''re really back! It''s the castle! The castle!" £ÛJulius£Ý "A-Amazing... We really are back..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Waah¡«! So that''s how it works!" £ÛYuna£Ý One full of intense joy, one full of amazement, and one brimming with excitement. Three diverse reactions came from three different people as they realized that they have actually returned. "You three... Save the comments later and get off my back..." £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps the most noteworthy one was the one from Grey who was squashed under the three of them. Hearing his words, they quickly got off and apologized, allowing the former to get up and fix his clothes. "G-Grey... That... How did you do that..." £ÛErnes£Ý One problem was solved, but now he was faced with another. Grey totally forgot to set the exit at a more hidden location, and now, there are four confused faces in front of him. All he could smell was trouble. "Umm... It''s a long story, but first, could we stay at the castle for a little bit, Your Majesty? We''re quite tired, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Haah... There''s nothing we could do about it, then. But make sure to tell me later, alright? I''m looking forward to it." £ÛErnes£Ý "Of course." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, if he was going to get in trouble anyways, there was no harm in delaying it a little longer. He wanted to at least rest and relax his body a little bit before dealing with such a tiresome situation. Thankfully, the King had quite the busy schedule so he wasn''t able to interrogate Grey. As for the troublemaker prince, he fell fast asleep as soon as he ate a little snack, unable to share his stories. It may only delay the troubles but for now, it was more than enough. Time passed and night soon fell, silence swallowing the Royal Capital whole. After having dinner with the other members of the Royal Family, Grey and Yuna were led to their room to retire for the day. "Mmn¡«! Hot baths here really are the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. You can say that again. It feels as if all my fatigue is relieved!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It feels so refreshing!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was already late in the night yet Grey and Yuna couldn''t be any more lively. Despite having spent a whole month in the Labyrinth, they could still hold up the urge to just jump in the bed and head to dreamland. They only continued chatting as they sat by the bedside. "Dinner was also great! It''s been some time since I''ve eaten something so well prepared! It feels like heaven!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Haven''t you been cooking and baking in the Labyrinth? I''m sure I gave you a lot of ingredients." £ÛGrey£Ý "You did, but I only cooked what was necessary. We were there to train, after all... I can''t have you be the only one working hard and burdening yourself..." £ÛYuna£Ý Her voice getting smaller and smaller, Yuna mumbled such an answer as she started pouring for unknown reasons. Such words only served to make Grey happy, hearing about how thoughtful and considerate she was when she didn''t need to. Grey hasn''t even taken the full cuteness of Yuna, when out of the blue, a little finger started poking at his side. Of course, it was from Yuna who was now stealing glances at him time and time again, still pouting her face. "I missed you... I really, really missed you... Grey, I missed you so much..." £ÛYuna£Ý Changing ever so slightly, similar words came out of Yuna''s side as she continued poking at Grey. The flustered face she once hid from everyone was now in full view, redder than ever, little tears forming on the corner of her eyes. Well, she wasn''t the only one with such emotions brewing in her heart. Just like her, Grey also missed her very much to the point he always appeared on his mind. He just wanted to hold her again. "Hahaha! My girlfriend really is cute, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Why are you saying those things so suddenly...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Why...? That''s also because I also missed you very much..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna couldn''t reply to Grey''s words. Before she could even open her mouth, Grey already closed in on her and sealed her lips with a kiss. One deep and passionate, full of the overflowing emotions which has been built up over the past month. As they shared their kiss, their hearts only raced even crazier, bodies feeling feverish and minds filled with thoughts of one another. It was only a month yet it felt very long. They couldn''t stop their emotions from flooding their hearts anymore. Their fingers interlocking with one another, Grey pinned down Yuna towards the bed, ever so gently. It was only then that their lips separated from each other, a thin silver string glimmering before it was quickly broken. "Yuna... I don''t think I can hold myself back any longer..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No... It''s okay... I also want to feel your warmth again... Grey, I love you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too... I love you too, Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý No more words were said as they shared another kiss, one more passionate and filled with emotions. A flick soon followed after, the room covered in a barrier in a mere fraction of a second. The night went on and the stars continued twinkling. The cold, night breeze which swept throughout the whole city was nothing. All there was was warmth and comfort as they deepened their love. It was yet another rosy night. CHAPTER 197 END Chapter 198: A Time of Leisure Chirp Chirp Chirp The sweet melody of chirps and rustles danced around the air, the gentle sunshine beating gracing the verdant gardens as the harmonious fragrance of flowers wafted through the air. It was yet another wonderful morning. It was a familiar scene and harmony yet it also felt very distant, one Grey had almost forgotten after staying in the Labyrinth for a whole month. He could only stretch one of his hands towards the ceiling, grasping it slowly, his eyes staring ever so intently. Well, it wasn''t the only one he missed. Sleeping soundly beside him was his cute and beautiful girlfriend, her soft and pretty face basking by the sunlight. Seeing her face, his heart couldn''t stop beating wildly, warmth flooding his entirety as he landed her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Looks like she''s really tired, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t the first time Grey had kissed her yet Yuna''s eyes still didn''t even twitch a little, only continuing to sleep in the warmth and comfort of the bed, tired from the days they spent in fiery depths of hell. Slowly, Grey got up from the bed and fixed himself with a little bit of magic. He then took a change of clothes for himself and prepared himself for the day. It has been a long time since he cooked generously, so he was looking forward to using the Royal Kitchen once again. "Hmm... What should I cook for today... Beef... Pork... No, I should use some rare meats and herbs... How about the Garuda meat from before..." £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbles and whispers echoed in the air as Grey took a look at the ingredients they had available. Keeping in mind the sleeping Yuna''s favorite dishes, Grey planned the perfect meal, full of dishes, drinks, and desserts which suits his beloved''s taste. ''Right... There''s still these, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was also then that he realized that he has yet to organize the things they got from the Labyrinth of Flames. Just seeing how many there were, he could already taste the difficulties ahead of him. He was starting to regret hoarding all that he saw. Of course, there was also the fact that they have yet to give Amelia and Julius their rewards. He was thinking of giving them Legendary-Grade weapons each, an absurd idea only he and Yuna would think of so lightly. Most of all, he has also yet to give Yuna the Storage Ring he found in the boss'' treasure room. Not only was it useful, it was also beautiful as well. Its cold, platinum color along with the small, yet intricate gems and patterns engraved on it. It was something which could only be called a masterpiece. "Mmng... Gwey... Hmm... Grey...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Just in time, the sleeping beauty had started to awake, turning her head left and right as she searched for Grey with her sleepy eyes. It was hard to imagine she was the same girl who could massacre monsters with ease. Rather, she only looked like a clumsy and silly little girl. Yuna continued bobbing her head up and down, and swaying left and right, her grogginess getting the better of her. Still half asleep, she kept on mumbling Grey''s name yet unable to find him even when he was in front of her. "Grey... Huh...? Where... Grey...? Grey...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Cute as ever, Yuna soon locked towards Grey''s direction. But since all she saw was a hazy blob, she only tilted her head as she stared at him with confusion, all the while instinctively holding the blanket over her bare body. Such an act only served to make Grey chuckle lightly. "Yeah, yeah, it''s me. Are you hungry?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... No, not hungry...." £ÛYuna£Ý Answered Yuna as she rubbed her eyes like a little kitten, soon mumbling intangible words not even herself understood, yawning softly from time to time. Soon enough, Yuna then patted near the bedside, signaling Grey to sit beside her. It has been far too long since they spent so much time together, and as one would expect, her clinginess started relapsing on her. Now, she doesn''t even want Grey to be separated from her for a single moment, only wanting to cling on him all day. "Grey... Hug me... Cuddle..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? Don''t you want to get dressed first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Don''t care... Cuddle... Quick..." £ÛYuna£Ý Reasoning with her was useless, the clinginess was at an all time high. The lady who would usually be meek after such a passionate night was now bolder than ever. Grey had no choice but to comply with her wishes. For the several minutes to come, Yuna clung to Grey tightly, her soft body gently pressing on the latter. It was a situation Grey could only described as Heaven and Hell, taking it all he could just to retain his sanity. "Hmm? Grey, you''re blushing... Is there something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s... Look down..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Look down? What do... you.., mean©` Kyaaa!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it wasn''t long before Yuna finally regained her senses. As soon as she did, she then quickly pushed Grey off the bedside and covered her bare body with the blanket as much as she could, flustered as one can be. "Grey! Close your eyes! Quick!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, ma''am." £ÛGrey£Ý Her face turning beet red from embarrassment and Grey chuckling to himself, Yuna then quickly grabbed a couple clothes from her Storage Ring and draped herself with casual clothing, her eyes showing swirls as she panicked ever so cutely. "Geez, Grey! You should have warned me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "But I did though, but you said it so clearly, ''No... Don''t care... Cuddle... Quick...''. You were so cute that I couldn''t resist." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fwaaah?! I-I did?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Laughs and squeals drifting in the air, Grey and Yuna spent their sweet time ever so meaningfully©` or rather, Grey just continued teasing Yuna all the while chuckling to himself, making the young lady more flustered than before. He may not see her expressions with his eyes closed, but Grey could clearly tell what she looked like. Her blushing cheeks, red ears, and feverish complexion as her body trembled from panic. Just thinking of how adorable she was only made Grey fall even harder for her. After their shenanigans, Grey and Yuna then proceeded to fix the room and clean up after their mess. After which, they then headed towards the Royal Kitchen, smiles across their faces as they looked forward to cooking together once again. Truthfully, they were supposed to have breakfast with the Royal Family, but having woken up late as it is, they missed their chance. It was also worth noting that it was the start of a new school year so Julius was now at the Royal Academy. Now, Grey and Yuna have all the time for themselves. "Move it! Move it! We still have a lot to do!" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Head Chef! I''m done with the braised beef!" "Good! Help out those making the side dishes!" £ÛCarlton£Ý It was as lively as ever. They have yet to enter the kitchen yet they could already overhear the busy noises of the chefs as they made dish after dish, preparing for lunch a couple hours away. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Of course, along with the noise was the various, appetizing scent wafting here and there. Scents which only served to make Grey and Yuna hungrier as they stepped foot inside the kitchen. It was a tempting welcome. "How are the lobsters©` Oh! Lord Grey, Lady Yuna! Good morning!" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Good morning, Mister Carlton!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Morning. Can we borrow the kitchen for a bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! You can do so anytime!" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Hahaha, thanks. Then we''ll be intruding on you again." £ÛGrey£Ý The chefs'' eyes on them, Grey and Yuna headed to a corner of the kitchen and started unloading ingredient after ingredient, filling the counter to the brim. From meat, vegetables, spices, and dairy. There was nothing lacking. Of course, they didn''t just bring out normal ingredients. It has been a long time since they cooked together, and so, they decided to splurge for once. And when they want to splurge, they really do go all out. The meats were from rare animals and high-ranking beasts, some of the herbs were magic plants, and the spices were all of the highest quality. If one were to know what ingredients they were using, their eyes would surely pop out of their sockets. Chop Chop Chop Fwish Fwish Fwish Fwoosh Fwoosh Fwoosh The sound of boiling and spluttering, the sound of knives chopping, and the sound of flames scorching harmonized in the air like a sweet orchestra by the kitchen tools and appliances as the chefs danced around the place. Grey and Yuna soon joined the act, new melodies and fragrances joining the kitchen orchestra. Their hands moved quicker than lightning, meat and vegetables chopped in the speed of light, perfectly and beautifully. Time passed and the hours elapsed. One after another, dishes were completed, displayed atop the tables and trays, each one not losing out to the chefs'' dishes in both display and flavor. Such dishes piled up one after another, soon forming a large mountain of dishes. "Oho... That''s quite a lot, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna..." £ÛCarlton£Ý "Fufufu! It''s been a long time since we''ve cooked together, after all. Plus, we also want everyone to have a taste." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right, though I think we got a little carried away..." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he said, but it was in no way just a "little". The number of dishes supposed to be served in lunch literally multiplied more than double. Even when there were a lot of chefs, Grey and Yuna managed to outperform them with the effective use of magic. It was quite a sight to see "Ah, right! Mister Carlton, would you like to try some?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, may I?" £ÛCarlton£Ý "Un! We made a lot for everyone, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! If you insist, then I''ll be indulging your generosity." £ÛCarlton£Ý Excitement on his face, Carlton quickly got a fork who-knows-where and pierced a piece of meat with it. There was no resistance. The fork smoothy went through the tender meat, meaty juices flowing out soon after. Blowing a couple of times, he then delivered the meat to mouth. As soon as he did, flavors of sweetness, sourness, and spiciness exploded in his mouth like fireworks. Though they were different, they all blended harmoniously with one another. Carlton moved his mouth and chewed the meat soon after, juices overflowing, soon flooding his mou with delicious meaty goodness. The natural sweetness of the meat, along with the mild strength of spices it was marinated in, caressed his tongue ever so gently. It was so delicious, it was enough to make him cry. Not only were the ingredients of the best qualities, with the use of magic, Grey and Yuna were also able to control the heat, blend consistently, and remove unneeded substances perfectly. Their skills brought out the ingredients'' potential to their fullest. "This... This is... This is a masterpiece©` No! It''s a grand masterpiece!" £ÛCarlton£Ý A loud declaration echoed all throughout the kitchen as Carlton clenched his fist and raised it to the air, tears of amazement trickling down his face as he savored the taste of the dish before him. Strangely enough, none of the chefs were surprised with Carlton''s actions. After all, it wasn''t the first time he did such things. Rather, it was quite a common occurrence whenever he tasted something which moved his heart. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, my mind is clear now. Thanks to you, my eyes are now open. I''ve been too conceited... I''m still far away from the level of a true master chef... Thank you very much. " £ÛCarlton£Ý Dramatic as usual, Carlton uttered praise after praise as he evaluated the dishes, not a single chef batting an eye on his antics. They were far too used to it that they had built a resistance to being surprised. "Then, everyone, we''ll be heading out now¡«! We''ll leave the dishes and desserts in your care!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, and right, there''s some separate trays on the right. Please have a taste as well. I hope you enjoy it." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey mentioned such words, all eyes then shifted to the direction Grey was pointing to. The dishes they thought were only for the Royal Family were actually for them. They were all moved. "Thank you, Your Highnesses!" "Cheers for Their Highnesses!" "Your Highnesses are the best!" It was as if they were like Carlton. As Grey and Yuna left the kitchen, the happy and excited voices of the chefs rang clearly inside their ears, making them chuckle and giggle as they headed away. After cooking in the kitchen, Grey and Yuna then went on their separate ways to fix themselves and bathe in the hot baths, changing into more formal attire and making themselves more proper and presentable before heading towards the dining hall. "Wah¡«! Big Bwo! Big Sish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Oh my! Natalia, don''t run too fast." £ÛTalia£Ý "Oh? Grey, Yuna, good morning©` or should I say good noon, now?" £ÛErnes£Ý The very first one to greet them as soon as they arrived was none other than the Little Princess who happily embraced them. After her, the King, Queen, and everyone else also gave them their warm greetings. Except for Julius who was attending the Royal Academy, every member of the Royal Family was present, all chatting and relaxing comfortably as they patiently waited for lunch to be served. It was just as peaceful as before. "Fufufu! Our Little Princess really is the cutest, aren''t you? Have you been a good girl?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia, gud girl!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Then it seems that I have to reward our Little Princess then," £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, there was also one thing which had changed. For instance, the little pronunciation and articulation has improved over the almost two months they were gone. She now stumbles less often and can speak much longer sentences. Happily and excitedly, the little princess held Yuna''s hand, leading the latter to her seat with her small hands. After Yuna sat down, she then climbed on her, sitting on her lap ever so comfortably with a smile on her face. After her, Grey then sat down beside Yuna, sitting adjacent to the Crown Prince and Crown Princess and opposite to the Queen and Princess Royal. It wasn''t long before they continued chatting and sharing stories with one another. "Right, you two, I didn''t have the time to ask yesterday. But about that thing yesterday, it''s your ability, isn''t it?" £ÛErnes£Ý Of course, it also meant that the interrogation the King wasn''t able to do the day before was initiated. It took quite a lot of time to answer them, but they were able to get through by making up some stuff about it being from a Mythical-Grade item. There were also quite a number of follow-up questions after that, but they were all easily answered by just telling the truth. It was fortunate that Julius still hasn''t shared some stories with how busy he was. They were all able to pass things off lightly. "Haah... Seriously, you really do some absurd things from time to time... I even heard you became heroes of Valliarta... Really, you two..." £ÛErnes£Ý Said the King as he massaged his forehead, his head slightly aching as he thought of the things Grey and Yuna did. It wasn''t the first time su things happened, but he was still exhausted nonetheless. Well, it''s not like Grey and Yuna chose to run into troublesome situations, rather, it was the opposite, the troublesome situations just kept running towards them. Now, they have even started to get used to such things. "Oh my! Grey and Yuna became heroes again? How wonderful!" £ÛTalia£Ý "You two really are something, aren''t you?" £ÛGalleus£Ý "C-Congratulations, Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛIris£Ý "Big Bwo! Big Sish! Hewoes! Hewoes!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Surprisingly, the King was the only one with such a surprised and troubled face. The other members of the Royal Family simply praised them. Such was especially true for the Little Princess, cheering even when she didn''t understand the situation. "Haah... Less about it... I heard you cooked something in the kitchen again today, is that true?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Ah, yeah... It''s been some time, after all. Figured we start cooking again. It was quite the fun experience." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ve made a lot of food! I''m sure everyone will enjoy it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohoho¡«? Then it seems I should be looking forward to lunch then." £ÛErnes£Ý It was as easy as that. As soon as they started talking about food and similar stuff, the cheerful atmosphere quickly returned to the room as everyone chatted about much simpler and relaxing topics, catching up to one another. "Then, then, Nalia go fwoom! Then bam!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Did the Little Princess catch the rabbit then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Rabbit, castch!" £ÛNatalia£Ý But of course, the most enjoyable story was the one which was told by the Little Princess. Though they could barely understand her words and the flow of the story, they still listened to her attentively, enjoying every bit and second of it. Two people in particular were very happy and proud as they told their stories. They were none other than the King and the Crown Prince. A doting grandfather and a doting father who kept nodding and smiling and they listened to Natalia''s stories with such glee in their faces. Knock Knock Knock Time passed very quickly with the little princess'' story telling and soon enough, a couple knocks came resounding from the door. There was no need to guess, they were the dishes that would be served for lunch. "Your Majesty, lunch is ready." £ÛCarlton£Ý "Oh, come in." £ÛErnes£Ý The King''s permission at hand, the food trolleys entered one after another and soon. Well, rather than a chain of food trolleys, it would be more appropriate to say that it was a train of food trolleys. There was just so much food. "A-Amazing... That''s quite a lot, isn''t it..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "My, it seems like we''ll be having quite a fulfilling lunch. Fufufu!" £ÛTalia£Ý "Oi, you two, what the hell is this?" £ÛErnes£Ý Various reactions came from everyone as the food parade entered the dining hall. Some were of surprise, some of excitement, and some of disbelief. All in all, everyone showed positive responses, one way or another. The dishes were then displayed atop the dining table slowly but surely, appetizing scents dancing in the air as the lids were lifted off. Soon, the dining table was filled to the brim©` or rather, there was so much food, some couldn''t even be displayed. Each and every one of the dishes were top class. Be it the ones Grey and Yuna cooked, or the ones from the royal chefs. If a gourmet were to see such a splendid array of dishes, they would, without a doubt, call such a sight "paradise". """Thank you for the meal!!""" There was no time to waste. As soon as the dishes were displayed, with smiles on their faces, everyone quickly dug in the meal in front of them, everyone taking their favorite dishes and dining ever so happily. "Oh, my! What meat is this? It''s so tender and juicy!" £ÛTalia£Ý "You''re right, Mother. It has a sweet aftertaste, too!" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Mmn! Yummy! Yummy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Positive responses came left and right from the Queen and the princesses as they tasted the sweet-glazed Garuda Grey and Yuna prepared. The Little Princess in particular liked the sweetness of the dish very much. "Oh! This is spicy, but not too spicy! How splendid!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hmm... I think it''s still a little mild... Though the sourness is just right." £ÛGalleus£Ý As for the gentlemen, they tried the more extreme dishes which were spicier and sourer. After which, they then started sampling each dish, smiles emanating from their faces as they enjoyed their lunch together. "Oh, Grey? What''s this one?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Ah, that''s spicy glazed chicken." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, spicy, eh? Let''s have a taste then." £ÛErnes£Ý Enthusiasm all over his face, the King quickly got himself a serving of the spicy glazed chicken and placed it on his plate. Following him, the Crown Prince, Grey, Yuna, and the others also had their fill of it. The only ones who abstained were the Crown Princess and the Little Princess who were both not good with sweets. Well, it was only understandable. After all, Grey made sure to make it worthy of the "spicy" in its name. "Hooh... This one''s really spicy, isn''t it?" £ÛGalleus£Ý "You said it well, Son. I''m sure Edward will like this." £ÛErnes£Ý "I think it''s too spicy for me, too..." £ÛTalia£Ý The King and Crown Prince who were just eating the spicy foods with ease before were now sweating bullets from the heat. Even the Queen who only ate a little bit easily backed off, only Grey and Yuna enjoying it to the fullest, Well, it wasn''t actually just Grey and Yuna. Other than them, there was another one which enjoyed the spicy glazed chicken very happily, unfazed by the heat. And it was none other than... "Hm? This is spicy?" £ÛIris£Ý It was Iris. The Princess Royal, Iris. The sweet and innocent lady who looked very delicate was the one unfazed by the spiciness not even her father and brother could endure. The most unexpected one of them all. "Fufufu! It seems like our Iris really is amazing." £ÛTalia£Ý "Hahaha! You really are my daughter! That''s how it should be!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hoo... To think the day will come my little sister will beat me in a contest of spiciness... Hahaha! What a surprise!" £ÛGalleus£Ý Smiles and laughter soon filled the air as everyone looked at Iris with warm eyes, the latter still puzzled about the current situation. Though they all felt defeated, the feeling of surprise and happiness was even more overwhelming. The hearty and jolly lunch continued and more smiles continued to bloom. Stories were shared and silly jokes were made. It was a time full of happiness, a memory sure to be remembered. CHAPTER 198 END Chapter 199: Sweet, Sour, Special Mango Float! Lights of gold and white, gracing the verdant trees and neon gardens. The sun now climbing down the sky, step by step as the seconds pass. Peace was all over the place as the afternoon continued to unfold. Cards of black and red. Four sets of 13, one made of hearts, one of spades, another of clovers, and finally, there were diamonds. Kings, Queens, and Jacks, parading all over them. Two jokers red and black, dancing around. Such was a deck of cards. Such a beautiful deck of cards was placed upside down, only a red cover to be seen. Face up and face down, they were flipped time and time again as hands reached out to them. Five people taking turns one after another. "Thish! And... Thish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý It was the little princess'' turn, and after careful consideration, she pointed one card after the other, revealing two sevens, one heart and one diamond. A pair of red was formed, cards taken off the table. "Yaay¡«! Nalia shcoresh agaan!" £ÛNatalia£Ý A cheerful smile soon bloomed as a pair was made, a happy face beaming warmth and joy all over the place. It was a smile which could easily thaw and melt the coldest of hearts into a warm puddle. The happy little princess then placed her cards down and started picking pairs once again, everyone watching her play ever so happily, reaching out to the cards with her cute little hands. Her thinking face was really adorable, too. What everyone is playing is the card game "Memory". And since Grey had yet to make a proper and designated deck of cards for the game, they were only using the traditional deck of playing cards, playing in the little princess'' room. The rules were very simple. The players only need to match the same value cards which are of the same color, with exception of the jokers which can only be matched with each other. After one gets it wrong, it would be the next player''s turn. Of course, with their exceptional memory, Grey and Yuna were given a little bit of a handicap. They were only allowed to get three pairs per turn, providing the others a chance to watch and win. It has been a couple games since they started. "Uuu... Ish wrong..." £ÛNatalia£Ý The smiling face was no more as soon as the cards the little princess flipped didn''t match. But it wasn''t in any way a bad turn. In fact, in just that single turn, the little princess managed to make four pairs. Quite a good score if one were to be asked. "Hmm... The Little Princess'' memory''s really good, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! She might win this game." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! My daughter''s really smart, after all. Mommy''s proud of her!" £ÛNatasha£Ý A happy atmosphere soon loomed over the place as everyone praised the little princess. Even the princess who was dejected a while ago has now brightened up, looking at the cards carefully and remembering where which cards were placed with attentive eyes. After the little princess, it was Iris'' turn. She managed to match three pairs, handing the next turn to the Crown Princess. The game continued and it wasn''t long before the game finally ended. As for the victor, it was... "Waah! I-I won!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Congratulations, Iris!" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Hahaha. That was a great game." £ÛGrey£Ý It was Iris. Though she lagged behind in the beginning, she managed to make a comeback in the later phase. She managed to collect all the remaining pairs in her last turn, scoring one higher than the little princess. "Uuu... Nalia losht agaan..." £ÛNatalia£Ý The only one who didn''t cheer on Iris'' victory was the little princess who was now down and dejected. It was only natural. After all, she hasn''t won a single time, and she was so close this time as well. It was a total pity. "Fufufu! Now, now, don''t be sad Natalia. You can still win next time." £ÛNatasha£Ý "Uuu... Okay... Andh Aunthie... Gatuashonsh." £ÛNatalia£Ý "Y-Yes! Thank you, Natalia." £ÛIris£Ý Her articulation might have gotten much better, but she still couldn''t word out the word "Congratulations". The only thing ot did was make her more adorable. A warm atmosphere once again enveloped the room. Without the ever so energetic King and Crown Prince, the atmosphere in the room was very quiet and peaceful. Though it was a pity that the Queen had to join them for her queenly duties, they still managed to make a fulfilling afternoon for themselves. "Then, should we play another game?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Play agaan!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Okay! Then let''s play©` Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t even finish her words. On the corner in her eye was a lone red flower in a beautiful vase, almost wilting, its leaves and petals almost falling. Though it looked much different now, it was a flower very familiar to her eyes. "Missus Natasha... Is that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh that... Yes, that''s the flower you gave Natalia before you departed. Actually, I''m still surprised it lasted this long. Did you, by any chance, enchant it?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Ah, un... I did..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna replied but her eyes were fixed on the flower, glancing at the little princess from time to time. As she remembered the promise she made with her, she then started giggling softly to herself, patting the little princess'' head soon after. "Little Princess, did you keep the promise to Big Sis here? Have you been a good girl while we were away?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia, gud girl! Very, very gud!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! I see, so you''ve been a good girl! Then it seems Big Sis here will have to keep her side of the promise." £ÛYuna£Ý Caressing the little princess'' head ever so gently, Yuna glanced at Grey''s direction, sending a message just by locking eyes with him. There were no words needed. All it took was a single glance for the latter to understand her intentions. Though the little princess didn''t really understand anything, she just kept on smiling, enjoying Yuna''s soft and warm pats. Her hair was ruffled a little bit but she didn''t mind at all, blissfully enjoying such big sisterly comfort. "Then, Little Princess, do you want to head to the kitchen? Big Sis and Big Bro will make you some sweets as promised!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Reawly?! Sweetsh?!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Of course! It''s a promise, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Bright as the morning sun, the little princess beamed a smile towards everyone''s direction. It was a critical hit. Everyone''s hearts were now smitten with the little princess'' indomitable cuteness. She really was the cutest! Left hand holding Grey''s and right hand holding Yuna''s, the little princess headed towards the Royal Kitchen with everyone following after her. Each of her little steps resounding in the long corridors as everyone matched her pace. Thankfully, it was still early in the afternoon and dinner was still quite some time away. Because of such circumstances, the Royal Kitchen was quiet and peaceful, not even a single person in to be seen. It was one of the rare times even the Head Chef, Carlton was not present. There was no need for permission either. Though they usually ask politely before using the kitchen, Grey and Yuna have actually been allowed by the King himself to use it if they wanted to. Not to mention that the princesses were with them. "Fufufu! It seems like we have the kitchen all for ourselves!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, shall we get started?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Their spirits through the roof, Grey and Yuna quickly headed to an empty counter and started unloading ingredient after ingredient. If before, they took out loads of meat, herbs, vegetables, and spices, now, there was only eggs, sugar, dairy, fruits, flour and a lot of pastry stuff. A full display. There are already a handful of pre-made sweets in Grey''s inventory, but since it was for the little princess, it was only natural they would make some more. A number of recipes already started revolving in their heads, all tasty and delicious. "Iris, how about you? Do you want to help us out again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I can?" £ÛIris£Ý "Un! Of course! Iris is always welcome to join us!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-Then I''ll be in your care." £ÛIris£Ý Grabbing a smaller apron in his "Inventory", Grey quickly handed it to Iris and had Yuna tie it for her. She was then given a small footstool. a little spot for herself, and a couple ingredients for her to use. She was ready to set foot to battle. "Are you ready, Iris?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I''m ready!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! That''s the spirit!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hyped and determined, everyone then quickly and fervently started their tasks. Grey handled the cold desserts, Yuna with the pastries, and Iris with the much simpler ones like pudding, tarts, and the likes. Whisk Stir Clack Fwoosh Mixtures were stirred and whisked, pots and trays were placed, and flames were lit ablaze. A harmonious symphony played out in the kitchen as the metal tools clicked and clacked, accompanying everyone''s footsteps as they danced around the kitchen. Pies, puddings, tarts, custards, shortcakes, sponge cakes, macaroons, cookies, ice cream, fruit salads, and a lot more were dished out one after another. It has only been more than an hour yet the number of sweets already surpassed what was humanly possible. "Waah! Yellow! Red! Gwin!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Our Natalia''s so smart¡«! Mommy''s very proud of you!" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Hehehe!" £ÛNatalia£Ý And as the three were busy making sweets, the mother and daughter princess combo was also busy playing with one another. Now, Natalia''s identifying the colors of the dishes and fruits which are placed atop the table with a happy smile on her face. Of course, there weren''t just familiar dishes displayed atop the table. As the main desserts, Grey prepared something he always loved ever since he was a child. A special dessert he and Yuna enjoy in their free time. Mango float! Chop Chop Chop Crush Crush Crush Chopping sounds echoed in the kitchen as Grey chopped three kinds of fruits into tiny and fine pieces. There were cherries, strawberries, and mangoes. Crushing sounds soon followed as he turned some graham crackers to fine powder. He also sliced a number of fruits into large pieces for later use. After some chopping and crushing, Grey then took a bowl and mixed condensed milk, cream, and vanilla extract, adding in the chopped fruits and graham powder in the mix, whisking until the volume increased noticeably. Everything mixed perfectly, Grey took a couple trays and placed them atop the table. A layer of whole graham crackers was then placed on the bottom, followed by the cream mixture, and lastly by the sliced mangoes, cherries and strawberries, repeating the process until a couple layers were made. Finishing the top layer with all the fruits left and dusting the graham powder, all was finally finished. All that was left was to chill it. But of course, since it would take a lot of time, several hours to be exact, magic was used to speed up the process again. A beautiful treat was made in a matter of minutes. "Waah¡«! It looks so good! Can I have a bite?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... You''re too excited. Let''s eat together later, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Okay!" £ÛYuna£Ý Two replies, the same meaning. A bright smile plastered on her face, Yuna quickly finished making her sweets and soon after, Iris also finished with hers. Everyone safely finished, dozens of sweets and desserts atop the counter. Of course, since they were finished, what followed after was the clean up. Thankfully, even with the creams, powders, and fruit juices sticking on the table, it was still easy to remove with magic as if they never touched the kitchen to begin with. Magic really is a life saver. "Then, should we head back to the Little Princess'' room and eat?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Eat sweetsh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Just as jolly and excited as they came in, everyone headed out the kitchen just as cheerfully. They quickly headed back to the Little Princess'' room, the little child once again holding Grey and Yuna''s hands as they walked. As soon as they arrived, Grey quickly took out a table, draped a clean white cloth atop of it, and took out a couple of fancy chairs. The sweets and desserts were then displayed next, a colorful display filling the table soon enough. """Thank you for the treat!!""" "Thank you!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Not a single second was wasted. As soon as the sweets were displayed, everyone quickly got a serving for themselves and dug into the sweetness, heading to sugary wonderland where one''s teeth would surely ache from sweetness. "Yellow! Shweet andh Tashty!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Oh my! This custard is amazing!" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Un! It''s very delicious! Good job, Iris!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-Thank you!" £ÛIris£Ý Smiles and satisfied faces bloomed here and there as ladies enjoyed their choice of sweets and desserts. Of course, there was also tea and drinks to soothe the throat of the sweetness. A perfect sweets party. "Big Sish! Big Sish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong, Little Princess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! That! Nalia wantsh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý A cute request from the adorable little princess, her hands pointing towards the special mango float Grey just made not long ago. It was a request hard to deny, a piece of cold sweetness landing on the little princess'' plate. "Here, Little Princess. Say ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ahh¡«!" £ÛNatlia£Ý A cute little mouth wide and open, Yuna gently spoon fed mango float to the little princess. As soon as she did, a gentle flow of flavors surged in her mouth, her eyes widening in delight, sparkling brightly soon after. It was neither too sweet nor was it too sour, just perfect with a hint of strawberry and cherry. The cream which accompanied the treat felt like soft clouds inside the mouth, melting ever so gently. It wasn''t too soft either, balanced by the graham crackers. It was the perfect treat for all ages. "How was it, Little Princess?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! I love ish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad to hear that." £ÛGrey£Ý After the little princess, everyone then also had their share of the mango float. They all had the very same reaction, totally delighted as smiles of satisfaction were painted on their faces, enjoying the treats ever so happily. Such a happy time continued until Yuna once again looked at the red flower from before. Seeing it again, she remembered another promise she made to the princess. One far more important than the one before. "Right, Princess Natalia, do you still remember our oath?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia rembers!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Then since the Little Princess has been a good girl, this Big Sis will keep her oath. Big Sis will make your wish come true!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Wish?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! Any wish! The Little Princess just needs to say it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Big and round eyes stared into Yuna as the little princess thought of what to wish for, her face looking ever so serious as if it was a life-changing situation. And though such a serious face doesn''t suit her age, it only made her more adorable. "Th-Then! Nalia wantsh flower!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "A flower?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Help Mishter Flower!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Said Natalia as she pointed towards the same flower Yuna was looking at before, everyone''s eyes following where her fingers were pointing to. It was a wish neither one of them expected at all. To the little princess, the flower wasn''t anything common anymore. It has become an important treasure to her, one she always looked at before she sleeps. It was such a simple wish, one which only showed her purity and innocence. Qualities which only moved everyone''s hearts. "If that''s what the Little Princess wants then consider it done! Big Sis here will help Mister Flower later on." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Reawly? Promish?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Of course! It''s a promise! But first, let''s finish our food, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Warmth and happiness looming over the room, everyone continued their little sweets party with one another, merrily chatting and laughing with one another. Of course, there was also the regular doting on the little princess. Time passed, and soon, for one reason or another, more people joined in on them. The Queen joined them first, followed by the King and Crown Prince, and finally, there was Julius who just returned home from the Royal Academy. More time passed and soon, the sun finally descended the skies, darkness devouring the world as the moon and stars showed themselves. The city became quiet once again, street and house lights illuminating the place. Of course, it went without saying that Grey and Yuna had returned to their room already. They once again took their baths and changed to their warm and comfy pajamas, ready to retire for the day. "Fwaah¡«! That was a tiring day, wasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, you can say that again. But oh well, the Little Princess is cute so it''s okay. It makes it worth it using the gate to come back quickly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It sure is!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like a little child, Yuna was now sprawling in the bed, her arms stretched out as she rolled over the bed, left and right. She was like a cute little puppy, lazing about without a care in the world. "Mmn... Grey, I have a question..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Between me and the Little Princess... Who''s cuter?" £ÛYuna£Ý Halt, Grey did. As soon as such a question rang inside his ears, he was faced with an insane dilemma. It was the first time he faced such a question, yet he could already feel fear and uneasiness creep inside his heart. It was especially nerve-wracking with Yuna staring at him very intently with her pure, innocent blue eyes. Though he would usually feel happiness in such a situation, the situation couldn''t be any different. He could only feel chills running down his spine. "A-Ah, right... I just remembered. I have something to give you, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý Avoiding the question as much as he could, Grey quickly took out a beautiful platinum ring from his "Inventory". It was the Mythical-Grade Storage Ring he got as a reward for defeating the boss monster back at the Labyrinth of Flames. Seeing the ring, Yuna''s eyes soon widened from surprise, her face turning redder by the moment as her heart thumped and pumped madly. She was feeling feverish, panic striking her heart as her eyes started to swirl. "U-Uhm! G-Grey, th-that is?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, right, I totally forgot to tell you. I actually got a lot of Mythical-Grade items in the Labyrinth. This Storage Ring is one of them. I''m sure it will be very useful to you. Here you go." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, un! R-Right, a storage ring! Thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s face became even redder as she received the storage ring from Grey, but now, for a totally different reason. If before, it was because of surprise and shock, now it is because of embarrassment. Extreme embarrassment to be exact. "Hm? Is something wrong, Yuna? Your face is bright red." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s... That''s because of you... Dummy... I... I thought you were... Umm... I thought you were gonna propose..." £ÛYuna£Ý Stuttering and fumbling, Yuna answered Grey''s question. It was only then that the latter realized where exactly it went wrong. Now, his face also became feverish, just as red as Yuna''s, flustered as one can be. "Uh... No... That''s... I''m not proposing..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I see... S-Sorry©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "For now, that is... But one day... When the time is right, I''ll surely do it properly... You better prepare yourself..." £ÛGrey£Ý "U... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Faces red as one can be, silenced soon swallowed the room as Grey and Yuna tried to calm their racing hearts. It seemed like a simple task but with each and every time they locked eyes, their hearts only raced faster. It took several minutes before the two finally calmed down, laying down on the bed in each other''s embrace, feeling the rhythm of their beating hearts and the warmth of their bodies in the depth of the night. "Right, Grey, what''s your answer?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Answer to what?" £ÛGrey£Ý "About my question. Who''s cuter? Me or Princess Natalia?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Are we really doing this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We are." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, Grey might have avoided it for some time, but he couldn''t avoid it forever. His heart which was once filled with peace, warmth, and comfort was now flooded with a surge of uneasiness and trouble. Needless to say, it was going to be a long night. CHAPTER 199 END Chapter 200: A Speedy Escape "Hehehe! Hehe! That ticklesh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Soft and merry giggles chimed in the air, six balls of fluff running around the place. The little princess runs and they chase after, stumbling and tumbling on the soft, green grass and cuddling with one another. The little princess giggled and the furballs woofed back, continuing to run around even though they had already fallen over many times already. It was a warm and fluffy scene watched over by a few figures, eyes full of happiness. Snap Snap Snap And of course, what better way to preserve such an adorable and precious scene is there than taking photos of it? And so, Grey has been snapping photos here and there, capturing the best of shots and angles like a professional photographer. Though the Queen and Crown Princess were watching, Grey didn''t shy away in using the camera in front of them. Julius already knew that he had some odd things on him. There was no harm if another person or two knew about it. Well, it''s not like they can do it anyway. Other than the fact that Grey was the only one who knew how to make them with his knowledge in science, magic, and rune making, there was also the fact only he could produce the photo papers. Even if they were to reverse-engineer things, there is only so much they can accomplish. Even then, Grey still made sure to use the same convenient lie©` I mean, excuse that he used with Julius. With him saying that they found it in the Labyrinth, even if they were Kings of Emperors, they could only give up. Though many would surely suspect if their claims were real, there was only so much they could do against Grey and Yuna who have established connections with many important figures. Only they could decide if they want to give them one or not. "Hmm... This looks good... This one too... Oh! This is perfect!" £ÛGrey£Ý Joy and excitement were plastered on Grey''s face as he admired the photos he took. Photos which fully captured the adorableness of the little princess and the familiars playing happily in the Royal Gardens, smiling ever so brightly. Though it was a shame that Polaris was already returned to Eliza''s side, there was only so much he could do about it. Nevertheless, he was already satisfied with the photos that he took, grinning like a doting father. If there was one thing Grey regretted the most, it was that he didn''t take pictures of the little princess the days prior. He completely forgot after their exhausting adventure in the Labyrinth. The only thing which soothed his heart was seeing their lovely smiles. "Aunthie! Aunthie! Here! Here! Catcsh Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Slow down, Natalia! You''re too quick!" £ÛIris£Ý "No! Nalia not wuick! Aunthie, shlow!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Ehhh?!" £ÛIris£Ý Well, it wasn''t just the little princess who was playing. Iris and Yuna were also playing with them, taking slow turns in getting chased and chasing after. Of course, the familiars were also part of the game, Vega, Kentaurus, and Canopus being just as energetic as the little princess. On the contrary, just like Natalia had previously said, Iris really was very slow. Well, rather than slow, she was just bad at running. Really, really bad at running. It was to the point she couldn''t even catch the little princess who was still 2 years old. Yuna wasn''t running too fast either, maintaining a pace which even toddlers like the little princess can catch up to, letting herself be caught from time to time. Both her childish and motherly side were on play. "Haah... Haah... Haah... So fast..." £ÛIris£Ý "Iris, are you okay? Do you need a break? How about water?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N... No... I can still go on..." £ÛIris£Ý Or so she says, but she has been sweating bullets for some time already, grasping her breath in rapid succession. Even then, even with how terrible she was at the game, she was enjoying it to the fullest, playing to her heart''s content. "Okay... Then just let me know if you©` Oh?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "There! I caught Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛIris£Ý Yuna couldn''t even react, or rather, she just chose not to. She already knew Iris was going to lunge at her with open arms, so she just stood there carefreely, waiting for the latter to catch her. And it was just as she expected. Now, the Princess Royal was clinging unto her. "My... It seems like I''ve been caught..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hehehe!" £ÛIris£Ý "Okay then.... Since I''ve been caught, I''ll give you 20 seconds to run. Run as far away as you can, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛIris£Ý Rapid footsteps echoed in the air as the numbers counted up. Though Yuna gave quite a bit of time to run, Iris didn''t really get away really far. Still, she tried her best and that''s all that matters. Whilst the girls and familiars continued playing tag, Grey also continued snapping photos of them, drying the photos, and compiling them. The only times he stopped was when he needed to refill the photo papers and when showing the pictures to the Queen and Crown Princess. "Your Majesty, Missus Natasha, what do you think of these?" £ÛGrey£Ý "How beautiful... These photos really are fantastic..." £ÛNatasha£Ý "Oh! Oh, goodness! How adorable! Natasha, look at this! Our Iris and Natalia looks so cute here! Look! Look!" £ÛTalia£Ý "You''re right, Mother... Ah! Here''s another one!" £ÛNatasha£Ý Well, there was no need to ask what their reactions were. The way they looked at them play with such warm and loving eyes, it was obvious that they were the type to dote on the children. It was fortunate that the King and Crown Prince weren''t there. Else, they would have surely gone crazy over praising them. Of course, they weren''t the only ones who were enjoying themselves. Grey was also happy to have snapped a few photos of Yuna, which, as one would have guessed, would go into his "Yuna collection" sooner or later. "Still... Is it really fine for us to keep such amazing photos?" £ÛTalia£Ý "That''s right. I''m sure these pictures would fetch quite a hefty sum. Is it really okay for us to have these, Grey?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Of course. Just think of it as a present. There isn''t anything wrong with giving presents to the Royal Family, is there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... No... No, there isn''t..." £ÛTalia£Ý Shaking her head ever so gently, the Queen could not refute Grey''s goodwill anymore. When he says it that way, it would only be rude if they decline. They were both very thankful for the wonderful gifts they received. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Well, speaking of presents... There was a better one Grey had been thinking of giving the Royal Family. It was the very camera he''s been holding onto©` another replica of the camera, to be exact. Other than the fact Julius has been bothering him every time he had the chance to, he had also given a camera to Kris and Aria already so it''s only going to be a matter of time before people find out and start asking about them. It wasn''t only the camera. The same thing also goes for the cellphones. They were tools which would allow people to commemorate memories and connect with their loved ones. A privilege Grey thinks everyone should have, Well, it''s still a plan in his mind. One he is still considering after weighing down the pros and cons, anc considering the effects it may bring to the world. For now, he is fully satisfied watching the children and familiars play with Yuna, a little gentle smile forming on his lips. Time passed and after several hours of playing with Grey, Yuna, and the familiars, the little princess finally fell asleep. And it wasn''t only her. Iris, who was unused to playing so energetically, had also fallen asleep, resting their heads on the familiars'' soft and fluffy bodies. "My... Would you look at this... It seems like they''re really tired..." £ÛTalia£Ý "Should I have them carried to their rooms, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "If it isn''t too much trouble, then please, and thank you." £ÛTalia£Ý "Hahaha. It''s my pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s laughs slowly drifting in the air, he gave a signal to signal to the familiars. The latter then grew their bodies to the size of that of adult wolves, helping one another to carry the sleeping princesses like a soft and fluffy carriage. Gentle as one can be, the familiars headed to the little princess'' room alone. Though Iris has a room of her own, it was decided that it was best to have the two of them sleep together, cuddling each other, now in the embrace of their comfortable beds. "Fufufu! My daughter and granddaughter sleeping peacefully... What a beautiful sight, wouldn''t you agree?" £ÛTalia£Ý "I agree, Mother. They look so peaceful..." £ÛNatasha£Ý "Un! Iris and Natalia are so cute¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Soft snores and fleeting giggles danced around the air as people slowly exited the little princess'' room, leaving the two princesses to play in dreamland. The sun had almost reached its Zenith, a peaceful atmosphere looming over the room. "Well then, I''ll be heading out now, Grey, Yuna. Thank you for everything," £ÛTalia£Ý "Don''t worry about it, Your Majesty. We also enjoyed playing with Iris and the Little Princess. It was a fun experience for us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It was no trouble at all! If anything, we''d love to play with the princesses more! I''m sure it will be a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad to hear that. I''m sure Iris and Natalia would also love to. I would appreciate it if you continued playing with them." £ÛTalia£Ý A happy atmosphere about them, it wasn''t long before everyone went their own ways. The Queen headed to the throne room to attend to her duties, the Crown Princess headed to her office for her studies, and lastly, Grey and Yuna headed back to their rooms to rest a little©` "Grey! Yuna!" £ÛErnes£Ý Stomp Stomp Stomp ... Or so they were going to. But they were still in the corridors when a loud voice boomed towards them. The owner of such a voice was none other than the King who was now marching aggressively towards them, his footsteps echoing in the air. The King was still quite a distance away but Grey and Yuna could already feel the tension in the air. They didn''t know what he wanted from them, but they could only smell trouble. Big trouble, that is. "A-Ah... What seems to be the problem, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What''s the problem?! You''re asking me what''s the problem?! Are you really asking me that?! How unbelievable!" £ÛErnes£Ý Repeating himself over and over again, the King''s voice only became higher and more furious-sounding with time. The closer he became, the louder and more chaotic his steps became. He was alone but it sounded as if a whole squad of knights was marching ever so fervently. Well, it doesn''t take a genius to know what the King would be upset about. There was only one thing Grey and Yuna could think of that would make the King react in such an excessive and dramatic way. "What''s this I''m hearing about Grey reaching Calamity-Class?! Not only that! I heard one of your familiars is one too! You better explain yourself!" £ÛErnes£Ý And... They were right. Their predictions were very much on point, even. By the time the King finished his words he was already in front of them, eyes wide open, asking for an answer. One can''t say it was comfortable. "Hmm... You must have heard wrong, Your Majesty. I mean, me, at Calamity-Class? That''s a good joke if I''ve ever heard one." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, Your Majesty. I''m sure it''s another one of Julius'' pranks." £ÛYuna£Ý "I never said I heard it from Julius." £ÛErnes£Ý Silence struck, fast as lightning, and soon, the thunder called awkwardness followed. All eyes were on Yuna as she realized how she fumbled, her face painted a rosy tint. It also didn''t help that her eyes were swimming away at the moment. It was a good attempt but, unfortunately, it was not good enough. "Haah... I heard it from Duke Redlocke just this morning. And judging from your reactions... It seems like it''s true..." £ÛErnes£Ý There was no use denying it anymore. After all, there are only so many times you can try to fool someone. They already expected that it would be revealed sooner or later, but they never thought it would be so soon. Well, what was most surprising was that it wasn''t Julius who spilled the beans, but rather, Amelia. It all happened while she was telling her family stories about how the trip went, accidentally talking about it due to her excitement. It was one of her rare, clumsy moments. Having heard of it, Duke Redlocke, after one of their regular meetings, asked the King to extend his congratulations to Grey, not knowing the King also didn''t know of such a thing. There was also an awkward atmosphere about them at the time and the rest is history. As for Julius, well... He is busy with his studies in the Royal Academy. And every time he eats dinner with everyone, he would mostly spend his time bantering and bickering with Grey, totally forgetting about everything else. "Haah... Really... You always find ways to surprise me..." £ÛErnes£Ý Said the King as he massaged the center of his brows, head clearly aching. Though he already expected Grey to reach Calamity-Class, the latter was still too fast. He could only smile nervously at his potential. It would be a lie to say that he doesn''t have even the smallest bit of desire to have them as vassals, but he is already satisfied with everything. He is already far too indebted with them and would rather have them keep their freedom. It was the least he could do to repay them. "Alright then, you two, follow me. We''ll have your privilege cards updated." £ÛErnes£Ý "Eh? Do we really need to do that? I''m perfectly satisfied with an S-rank privilege card. I''m perfectly fine." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. This is an exemplary achievement! We need to register you as soon as possible! That way, the whole world would know of your glory! Hahahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý Well, he might want them free, but he also wants to brag around that their heroes and the royal family''s acquaintances are geniuses. They weren''t even his children, vassals, nor citizens, yet he is already acting so proudly. Surprisingly, his reason was in no way related to politics or anything or the sort. It was just another one of his idiotic shenanigans. One which he hasn''t thought of the consequences yet. It was yet another troublesome situation. "Come on now! We don''t have the whole day! Hurry! Hurry!" £ÛErnes£Ý "W-Wair, Your Maje©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! There you are! I''ve been looking for you two!" £ÛVanessa£Ý They haven''t even dealt with the King yet another troublesome character appeared before them, running around ever so energetically and recklessly despite her bulging stomach. It was the pregnant and airheaded Big Sister, Vanessa! "I''ve heard from Her Majesty! You made a lot of sweets yesterday! Why didn''t you invite me?! That''s so mean!" £ÛVanessa£Ý She was even more troublesome than the King, like a little child whining over not getting a share of the treats their parents brought home. Not to mention she was a High-Ranker, making things even more difficult. "Hey! Grey, Yuna! Come one! Let''s head to the Royal Kitchen!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Oh! That doesn''t sound so bad as well! I''ve also been wanting to eat some again. I guess the update could wait." £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty, you really are a wise King! All hail his Majesty!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Hahaha! You''re praising me too much, but I guess I do have credit in that regard! You know me too well, Vanessa! Hahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý Gey and Yuna couldn''t even follow the conversation anymore. The conversation about updating the cards is now too far gone, replaced with the talk of sweets and the laughter of two individuals echoing loud and clear in the kitchen. Of course, Grey wouldn''t just let themselves be strung along by their unpredictable flow. Not letting the opportunity that they are still distracted slip, Grey quickly thought of a way to escape the current situation, getting a solution not long after, "Haah... Alright then, we''ll©` Ah! Mister Ranzel! Your Honor! Over here!" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, actually, there was no need to think too hard. There was an extremely easy way, after all, All Grey needed to do was yell out to names, the King and Vanessa''s heads turning around soon after. At the same time, while they were still distracted, Grey quickly grabbed Yuna by the hand and increased the distance between them by a couple dozen meters in just mere fractions of a second, effectively running away. "Geez, Grey! You scared me©`" £ÛVanessa£Ý By the time they noticed, it was already far too late. Grey had already created a gate, his and Yuna''s bodies already halfway inside. Their faces which were once troubled were now filled with brightness, waving their hands goodbye. Though it was a shame that they needed to leave a couple things in their rooms behind, there is only so much they could do about it. They would rather have it that way than be strung along the two''s shenanigans. It was a worth-it trade off. "Your Majesty, I just remembered that we have something important to do. Please tell the princesses we''re sorry we couldn''t play with them for the time being." £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodbye, Your Majesty! Goodbye Big Sis Vanessa! See you next time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait! Grey, Yun©`" £ÛErnes£Ý The King couldn''t even finish his words when the gate suddenly closed, Grey and Yuna nowhere to be seen. An empty and barren atmosphere surrounded him and Vanessa as the winds of silence blew past them. Meanwhile, at the other end of the gate, Grey and Yuna safely arrived at their home, their bodies softly landing on the master bedroom''s bed, a soft and fluffy sound soon resounding in the air as they fell towards it. Frozen, the two were but their hearts were still racing. They looked at the familiar ceiling above them, reevaluating and adjusting about what just happened, before slowly turning their heads towards one another. "Pfft... Puha... Hahahaha!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Fuhaha! Hahaha!" £ÛYuna£Ý A burst of laughter rang out as soon as they met one another''s eyes, still in disbelief about what just happened. Though it was a little silly, it being only escaping from the King and Vanessa, they found it strangely funny. Especially after seeing their surprised faces as they turned around. They were just like kids who just successfully ran away after pranking someone. The merry laughter continued as the two sprawled leisurely and comfortably on the bed. "Hehe... That was fun! Should we do it again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah... I think I''ve had enough troubles for one day. You could even say it''s already too much. Maybe next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Then next time it is!" £ÛYuna£Ý Smiles were afloat the place as Grey and Yuna finally and fully realized they were truly home, resting in their bed. A pleasant and comfortable feeling surging in their hearts. Home truly was the best place, after all. Well, of course, now that they''re home and alone together, they could finally do more intimate things with one another. Like a small animal, Yuna slowly approached Grey, pouncing and clinging to the latter soon after. She yearned for cuddles and cuddles is what she gets. "Hey, Yuna... Let''s wash up first, alright? I''m still a little sweaty from playing. Let''s cuddle later, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No way... I''m also the same so there''s no problem. I won''t let go!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, just a quick minute, alright©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! And that''s final!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was useless negotiating. With the way Yuna is now, she wouldn''t be backing down. After all, they have been separated for a month, and though they do call each other, there was still a lack of warmth and physical contact. She''s only making up for the time they lost. Well, it''s not like Grey couldn''t understand her nor does he hate her being clingy. Still, he wanted to at least smell fresh when cuddling with Yuna. He only wants to be in his best for her, after all. "Haah... Then how long should we cuddle?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... Four hours©` no, five hours!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s quite a long time..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! After all, I love you thi¡«s much©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Groowwwllllll So much for five hours, it hasn''t even been a minute and Yuna''s stomach already started growling. She was still stretching her hands out in a big motion, freezing as her stomach growled, her face quickly turning red. "Haha,Ha Then how about we cuddle after we have lunch? That''s fine, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Let''s do that..." £ÛYuna£Ý An embarrassed Yuna and a smiling Grey. Such were the faces of the two as they went out their bedroom and down the stairs. They then headed down the kitchen, took out some ingredients, and cooked a delicious meal for themselves. Home really is the best! CHAPTER 200 END Chapter 201: Helens Troubles Tick Tock Tick Tock The hands of a clock, long and short, clicked and turned, pointing at numbers from one through twelve all day long. The clock struck six and the bells rang throughout the whole city, greeting the new morning with chimes and chatters. The birds tweeted and chirped flying freely above the rooftops, perching from place to place. The chimneys bellowed and the birds were startled, taking off to the skies once again, only to perch in another building. It was a peaceful morning. "Mmn¡« Hmmn¡« Humm¡« Mmn©`!" £ÛHelen£Ý And in such a wonderful morning, a cheerful humming could be heard, drifting in the air as a beautiful young girl with silky walnut hair and sparkling lime eyes greeted the morning with a smile. It was Helen who was in a very good mood, watching over the reception counter. She has always been cheerful, but something about her today was different. She was much happier and smiling brightly much more often, even doing her hair and clothes more carefully and properly, clearly looking forward to something, daydreaming in broad daylight. Cling Cling Cling The chimes rang and the doors opened soon after. Two figures entered, a young lady with silver hair and a young man with the color of the night sky resting on his head. It was then that Helen snapped back to reality, quickly switching to work mode, wearing her professional smile. "Welcome to the Rabbit''s©` Ah! Grey! Yuna! Are you eating here again?" £ÛHelen£Ý Of course, those two youths were none other than Grey and Yuna. Though people still look at them, it wasn''t as intense as before. They could finally go out like they used to, only receiving a couple warm greetings from time to time. It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna returned to Galderia, and ever since, their life has returned to their usual routine, spending most of their time together and doing whatever they usually do. They have also been eating breakfast most of the time at the Rabbit''s Den since then. While it is true that they missed their cooking, another reason was that they wake up really late from time to time. As for the reasons... Well, let''s keep it to our imagination. Leave it to the readers, I say. "Un! That''s right! Good morning¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Morning, Helen. We''ll be having the usual." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay! Then©` Ah! Wait! That''s right! Mom and Dad told me you should go meet them first before ordering." £ÛHelen£Ý "They did?" £ÛGrey£Ý Helen slowly nodding to Grey''s question, Grey and Yuna could only tilt their heads in confusion as they thought of reasons Gerd and Selia would call upon them. Even then, nothing came to their minds. "Did they tell you why?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Of course! But I won''t tell you! No, no, no! Otherwise, the surprise would be ruined!" £ÛHelen£Ý Now, they were even more confused. If they were thinking what they did which could warrant their attention, now, they were thinking what the situation was for there to be a surprise. It was not how they thought their morning would go. Still in the dark about what Helen was talking about, Grey and Yuna were led by the former towards the kitchen which was still rich in both smell and sight. Just the mere scent of the freshly cooked dishes was enough to make them hungry. Of course, there was Gerd and Selia cooking some unfamiliar dishes, ones not found in the menu. Strangely enough, all of which were made from seafood. Fish, shrimps, and clams were all present. "Dad! Mom! Grey and Yuna are here!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Oh, just in time! We''ve just finished cooking." £ÛGerd£Ý The mystery was now gone. With the new dishes in front of them, it was obvious what Helen was talking about. It was a tasting party! Yuna''s eyes were already sparkling with glee as she looked at the dishes ever so happily. "Mister Gerd! Missus Selia! Good morning! Are these new dishes going to be added to the menu?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu. That''s the plan. Would you care to have a taste?" £ÛSelia£Ý "Un! Of course!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no hesitation in Yuna''s eyes as she replied to Selia''s question, skipping steps with enthusiasm towards the utensil rack to get a couple pairs of spoon and fork for everyone to use. Well, it wasn''t only her who was excited, Grey also was. Since Yuna headed towards the utensil rack, he went ahead to get a few plates for their use. Though he usually isn''t as enthusiastic as Yuna, it was a tasting party they were talking about. There was no way he was passing up on such an opportunity. Tables were cleaned, chairs were moved, and dishes were displayed. There was seared tuna steaks, citrus shrimp salad, grilled cod, potato and cod stew, clam soup, and many more. It was a seafood heaven. """Thank you for the meal!!""" There was no need to wait. As soon as the tables were ready, everyone took a bite of the dishes before them, rushes of flavor flooding their mouths like the wavy seas. The umami of the seafood and the strength of spices blending ever so harmoniously. Well, it wasn''t just those flavors. There was also the sourness of the citric juices, the sweetness of honey and sugar, and also the spice of chilis and some herbs. Each and every dish offered different experiences. Nevertheless, everything was delicious. As one would expect from seasoned cooks. "Mmn¡«! So delicious! I could eat these all day!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! It''s good that you like it. How about you, Grey? Any opinions?" £ÛGerd£Ý "No... Just like Yuna said, they''re all delicious. They have a pleasant aftertaste too and very minimal fishiness. Did you use ground ginger?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha, that''s right. Garlic and some lime helped too." £ÛGerd£Ý Following the tasting, a somewhat lengthy discussion, only interrupted by the regular ordering of customers which they took turns tending to. It was a healthy discussion over some delicious breakfast. Grey had already expected that seafood dishes would become more common with the opening of new trade routes with the coastline territories Eliza and Elise mentioned some time ago, but he never thought it would reach Galderia so quickly. Well, it was a pleasant surprise. The discussion continued and a couple dishes were selected. Though it would have been perfect if they could serve everything, they are sadly limited by time and the amount of seafood they could purchase. In the end, it was decided they would rotate the dishes for everyone''s best interest. "Alright, that should be everything... Thank you for that." £ÛGerd£Ý This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "No worries, it''s only natural that we help! And we''d also love to eat the new dishes as soon as possible! I can''t wait!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too... Ah, speaking of which, we''d like to order breakfast now, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha, of course!" £ÛGerd£Ý Well, even if they have eaten a few dishes already, it still wasn''t enough to fill their stomach. In fact, they were barely filled after eating so much. It was Grey and Yuna, after all. It was only to be expected. Everything finally done and settled, Grey and Yuna immediately ordered a number of dishes directly from the kitchen, bringing a couple trays towards their own table. A self-service of some sorts, several eyes looking at them not because of their identities but because of the amount of food they were carrying. ""Thank you for the meal!"" A second time, the prayers were said. Soon, Grey and Yuna dug into their meals, enjoying each and every bit of the dishes they ordered, flirting a little bit from time to time. Such a peaceful day continued, smiles blooming on their faces. Time quickly passed and more than an hour had elapsed. With the breakfast rush over and only a few customers left in the diner to be served, Helen and family could finally relax and take a breather. Gerd and Selia were in the kitchen, reviewing a couple things and having their late breakfasts while Helen stayed with Grey and Yuna, chatting like they usually would in their free time as if nothing else mattered. "And you know what the male lead said to the heroine? He said he''ll protect her with his life! Isn''t that romantic?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un! It is! It makes your heart pound, doesn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Right?! I also wish I had a prince charming like that!" £ÛHelen£Ý And as one would expect with Helen around, the topic was none other than romance. She was sharing with Yuna the couple things she read in the boom she just bought, chatting with much energy and enthusiasm. Well, though men aren''t as open in engaging in such talks, Grey found no problem going with the flow and listening to the two girls squealing and giggling. There was just one itsy-bitsy problem... "Grey¡«! How about it? Why don''t you say those lines to Yuna?" £ÛHelen£Ý ... He always gets dragged to Helen''s, the romance maniac, antics afterwards. The worst thing was that there were also other people around. There are times they get some weird stares when they arrive at such a topic. "No, that''s... Yuna already knows the answer anyway... There''s no need to say it out loud, is there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? That''s no fun..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Shut up... And it''s not like many people or things which could harm Yuna anyway. The ones who should worry are those that try to assault her." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛHelen£Ý It was a fair point, one Helen couldn''t argue with. She always sees Yuna as a delicate and beautiful Yuna everyday that she forgot who was one of Alfrione''s heroes. Such a realization made her feel silly for a quick moment. Grey and Yuna had decided to take the day off adventuring and so, the romance talks continued to ensue, covering a wide range of topics and Grey always getting caught up in Helen''s whims. Cling Cling Cling Just as they were chatting their time away, another set of chiming melodies danced in the air, reaching everyone''s ears as they looked at the door''s direction with Helen switching up to a more professional impression once again. "Welcome to the Rabbit''s Den! How may... I... help... you......" £ÛHelen£Ý But such a professional look didn''t even last a couple seconds. As soon as she saw who entered the inn, the tone of her voice became higher, volume lowering down as she started to shy away, very much unlike her. It was a bespectacled man in his early twenties wearing a long, black coat who entered. His hair was messy, coat was unbuttoned, a journal in hand, and seemed like he had just woken up. He reminded Grey of the stereotypical researchers he saw in many fictional works way back on Earth. "Good morning, Miss Receptionist. I''d love a serving of gold-spotted boar stew and two loaves of white bread please." £Û???£Ý "A-Ah, yes! Two servings of stew and a loaf of bread coming right up!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Wait, no... It''s the other way around..." £Û???£Ý "A-Ah, s-sorry! An order of stew and two loaves of white bread! G-Got it!" £ÛHelen£Ý Jittering and stuttering, Helen ran back towards the kitchen after receiving the man''s payment and got the dishes he ordered. It didn''t just end there. She continued tensing and fumbling as she chatted and talked with the customer. It was very obvious. The way she dressed up more prettily and the way she''s acting ever so shyly, Grey and Yuna could clearly tell what was up. It was as clear as day that Helen felt something for the man. They may have been oblivious to each other''s feelings before but it has been several months since then. Their personal experiences along with the romance stories Helen shared with them has improved them. They were now sharper than daggers when detecting such things. It didn''t take long before Helen returned to where Grey and Yuna were, face clearly flustered and eyes looking dejected, sighing every so often. It was only when she raised her head that she noticed the two''s suspicious stares. "Anyway... Where were we again?" £ÛHelen£Ý "On the part you confessed to the man over there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right... Confess©` No! What are you talking about?!" £ÛHelen£Ý It was only a slight provocation but Helen''s reactions couldn''t be any more obvious. She easily flinched as soon as she realized what Grey was talking about, face red as once can be. Now, they were certain. "Helen... Do you like that man over there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No... That''s... That''s not true... Not at all..." £ÛHelen£Ý Yup, she likes him alright. She couldn''t even maintain eye contact as she answered Yuna''s question, acting strangely shyly just like the latter when she tries to lie in such situations. It was very unlike her. "Helen... It''s okay! We support you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛHelen£Ý There was an angel in the inn, a bright smile illuminating the place as Yuna clenched her fist, cheering Helen up. She was practically glowing in the eyes of the latter. It didn''t take long before Helen confessed and started talking about the events or the past month and a half Grey and Yuna had been away. From how they met to how she fell for him and her daily interactions with him. According to her, the man was named Owen, a tier-3 enchanter who just arrived in Galderia a couple days after Grey and Yuna left. He''s 21 years old, only three years older than Helen and is also single at the moment. A man who''s very dedicated and passionate about enchanting. The way they met was pretty simple. Owen just happened to pass the inn on an empty stomach and decided to come in for breakfast. He fell in love with the dishes as soon as he tasted him and has been a regular customer ever since. At first, Helen just treated Owen like she would any other customer. But one day, she handed him his order while he was cleaning his glasses. The man thanked her, but not only that, he also happened to beam a smile on her, one so bright, it was blinding to the eyes and heart. Though he looks really messy at a first glance, the moment he smiled, he looked like a completely different person. Hidden behind the glasses was a handsome face as if he was an art sculpture. Helen''s heart raced the fastest it had been at that moment and the rest is history. "So it was a smile, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... A smile..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Stop analyzing it... It''s embarrassing..." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen was acting shy and flustered, but it wasn''t only her. As Grey and Yuna thought of one another''s smile, their hearts also started racing and faces started blushing. A magnificent self-destruction. They could both relate to it very well. "So... What are you going to do now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s... I don''t know... I haven''t really thought that far..." £ÛHelen£Ý It was a complete contradiction. Though she had read countless romance novels and gave advice countless times, when it came to her own situation, she was completely and utterly useless. For some reason, she just freezes when in front of him. Well, it''s not like Grey could really blame her. He was also in the same situation as her when he first tried to confess his feelings to Yuna. Though it was already a distant memory, he could still relive each moment very clearly. "Then, Helen, should we help you out?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! Is that alright?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Of course! You''ve already helped me many times before. So this time, I''ll be the one helping! We''re friends, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý What a proud declaration. There was no negativity in Yuna''s heart, only confidence and optimism, thinking about repaying the favor. In fact, she looks too optimistic that Grey couldn''t help but worry about what she''ll be doing. "Waah¡«! I''ll be in your care, Miss Yuna!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Fufufu! You can count on me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I''ll be in your ca©`" £ÛHelen£Ý "Excuse me, Miss." £ÛOwen£Ý "Hyaa!" £ÛHelen£Ý So much for enthusiasm and determination. As soon as Owen called put to her, she immediately flinched, a high-pitched squeal following afterwards. Just like that, her determination was shattered to pieces. "Ah, sorry... Did I scare you...?" £ÛOwen£Ý "N-No... Not at all... H-How could I help you?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Ah, right... I''d like another order of stew and another loaf of bread, please. It seems like what I ordered wasn''t enough..." £ÛOwen£Ý "O-Of course! C-Coming right up!" £ÛHelen£Ý The blazing determination was nowhere to be seen. There was only nervousness and embarrassment in Helen''s heart as she hastily escaped towards the kitchen, eyes swirling and heart panicking. It was only then that Yuna realized just what kind of task she signed up for. Time passed once more and the diner was coon cleared of people. It was then that Helen''s training started, Yuna acting like a demonic teacher as one would expect. Of course, it wasn''t just Yuna, Grey also helped out, doubling the difficulty. Though Helen and Owen barely talked with one another, there was one important information Helen managed to get. And that was the man''s love for enchanting. It was an important piece if she wanted to strike a conversation with him. It also just so happened that she was before two prodigious talents in the field. One was at tier-6 and the other at tier-4, possessing already admirable knowledge. With it, she could learn a couple things which she could use as their common interest. A simple yet perfect plan. But of course, as one would expect from Grey and Yuna, the training was not so easy. For a couple of days, basic knowledge about enchanting was drilled into her head whilst she kept working as a receptionist. It was hell. Cling Cling Cling Time passed and it was finally time for the moment of truth. Helen had suffered some hell many college students went through just to strike a simple conversation. It was finally time to head to battle. "Helen, you can do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! Thank you!" £ÛHelen£Ý Shouting yet whispering, Helen waved her hand goodbye as she headed towards Owen''s direction ro get his order. It was fortunate that he always arrives late when it isn''t very busy anymore. Now, Helen could go there without much disturbance. Everything was normal at first. Helen simply took his order, headed back to the kitchen, and brought food back to her, not stuttering as much as before. But the moment the man opened his journal, it was time to strike. "Oh my, isn''t that the rune of ''Alfi''? There''s ''Ral'' too." £ÛHelen£Ý One after another, Helen named several runes to be found in the man''s journal with relative ease. It was all too sudden that the man was at a loss for words as she listened to the young lady before him. "Ah, sorry! I peeked at your journal! I''m really sorry!" £ÛHelen£Ý "N... No... It''s alright... Actually, Miss, I didn''t expect you to know enchanting so I was a bit surprised. Are you an enchanter too?" £ÛOwen£Ý "Fufufu. No, I''m not. As you can see, I''m a receptionist! I just read about it some time back and thought it was interesting. It''s like playing a puzzle!" £ÛHelen£Ý The man was quickly frozen at Helen''s words. It was the first time he saw someone take interest in runes other than enchanters such as himself. It was like a breath of fresh wind, a bright smile blooming on his face. "Ah! But I don''t know complex runes like this one and this one." £ÛHelen£Ý "If it''s this one, it''s called ''Galtra''. As for this one, it''s....." £ÛOwen£Ý The man started rambling and Helen took a seat beside him as casually as she could, flashing a thumbs up and a smile over at Grey and Yuna''s direction before continuing her chat with Owen, falling into a rabbit hole of runes and enchanting. Well, it wasn''t only Owen''s interest that they talked about. They also talked about the Rabbit''s Den''s dishes and how delicious they were, sharing their interests with one another with smiles painted on their faces. Everyone was happy©` or so how it should have been. "Helen...?" £ÛGerd£Ý But there was one in the diner wearing a completely different expression. One of shock, confusion, distraught, and anxiety, all mixed together as gloom loomed over him. It was none other than Helen''s father, Gerd. An explicable anger surged inside his heart as he watched his daughter smile towards the man before her. A stare so intense that Owen couldn''t help but feel a freezing chill run down his spine, making him jolt. "Is... There something wrong?" £ÛHelen£Ý "No... I suddenly felt cold all of the sudden..." £ÛOwen£Ý "D-Do you have a fever?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Not that I know off..." £ÛOwen£Ý It was sweet that Helen was worried for Owen''s health, but Grey and Yuna could only smile wryly as they watched the scene unfold. After all, they could clearly see Gerd''s expressions as he glared at the man. A new storm is brewing. CHAPTER 201 END Chapter 202: One Rainy Day Crackle Crackle Drizzle Drizzle The sun is nowhere to be seen, only dark and ominous clouds drifting slowly in the sky, quick flashes of blue and white streaming towards the ground, loud thunders following soon after. The day was gloomy, The rain graced down the ground, the sound of trickles and drizzles to be heard. It was a heavy downpour, only a few people walking on the road. The sight was obscured by the mist brought by rain, not much visibility as the rain continued to pour. A lone, big house, standing lonely in a grassy area, only a couple houses neighboring it and a single path leading towards it. The roofs, garden, windows, and balconies, all were wet and slippery. The mood only getting gloomier by the second. In such a big house, a certain elf looked over the window, staring ever so curiously, hints of dejection to be seen. She continued to stare outside and the rain continued on pouring. All she could do was heave a sigh of resignation. "Hmm... Looks like the rain won''t be going anytime soon..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, that elf was none other than Yuna. It has been a couple days since they helped out Helen, and now, they are stuck in the house, unable to do anything. They were planning to go on a quest too. Such a shame that the weather has other plans. Yuna sat back down the couch, a sulking expression painted on her face. The day she so looked forward to was now ruined, only boredom remaining in her heart. Her eyes drifted away towards the kitchen where another youth was, mixing and stirring a couple ingredients and tasting them soon after. She wanted to hug him tightly but was also too lazy to move away from the couch. A certain emotion of laziness was sprouting in her heart as she continued looking at her beloved, heart torn apart by love and laziness. Laziness brought about by gloom and the heavy rain. ''Should I play some games? Maybe I should cook... No.., what if...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Staring at the ceiling, Yuna thought of ways to relieve herself of boredom. Be it playing games or simply cuddling with the familiars, there were many she could think of. Yet no matter how much she thought of it, she barely had the energy to do them. Well, she wasn''t the only one. The familiars which would usually also be playing around were now resting on the floor and couches, huddling with one another, also not having enough energy to play around. Ring Ring Ring But just when all seemed hopeless over, the phone started ringing. High pitched bells and chimes drifted in the air, waking up the some sleeping furballs and drawing Yuna''s attention, her eyes painted with laziness drifting towards it. "Arcturus... The phone please..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, Mistress." £ÛArcturus£Ý Well, even if it aroused Yuna''s interest, she was still too lazy to move from the couch. Thankfully, the familiars were there to assist her. It wasn''t long before Arcturus got the phone and handed it over to her. "Hello... Yuna here..." £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Ah! Elder Sister Yuna! Good morning!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý Even then... Even when it was raining so hard you''d just want to slack off, Eliza''s energy was still through the roof. Yuna couldn''t see her face, but judging from her voice alone, it was clear that she was smiling brightly from ear to ear, excitement flooding her heart. "Mmn... Morning, Liz... How''s your day going?" £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸It''s been going well! I just finished my morning studies and got a perfect score! Father said he''ll buy me something as a reward!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Fufu... That''s good to hear." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like that, Yuna and Eliza chatted their time away. They talked about a lot of things from their daily lives all the way to some absurd experiences they wanted to share. Of course, goofy stories were also mixed in from time to time. Unfortunately, Yuna could only hear Eliza''s voice on the other side. School already started more than a week ago and Elise is now back at the Royal Capital to attend the Royal Academy, now as a year 3 student. She is back on her busy days. Well, even if it''s only Eliza, Yuna is already more than satisfied. Though she and Grey receive daily reports from Polaris, hearing her voice and experiences from her own mouth just hits differently. Yuna was satisfied. "Oh, right. By the way, Liz, where''s Fritz? Is he busy?" £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Father? Un, he''s been busy nowadays. He always receives a lot of paperwork and couldn''t even sleep properly. I''m worried.¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Hm? Did something happen?" £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸I don''t know. But from what I heard, he''s been helping the nearby provinces that''s why he''s been busy. Father said it would continue for a few more days.¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý Territory management, it was something neither Grey nor Yuna had experience nor extensive knowledge about. The only thing they knew was that it was hard and very troublesome which would require a lot of time and effort. It was fortunate that Grey and Yuna didn''t receive any territories from the King. Not only will they become vassals, their time would also be cut down by a significant margin. It truly was the right decision to just settle down with money. A decision they will never regret. Time passed once more and the call only became longer. Soon, Polaris and the other familiars joined their talks and things became much livelier. Though Eliza isn''t really acquainted with Vega and Capella, they still managed to get along quite well. ¡¸Ah! It seems I''ll have to go now, Elder Sister Yuna. Sebastian''s calling.¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Fufufu. It''s okay, we can talk again next time." £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Un! We''ll talk lots and lots more!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza said with such a big and excited voice, silence following afterwards. But Eliza didn''t end the call, rather, she only stayed quiet. It wasn''t the awkward nor eerie kind of silence, but just plain silence. It was clear that Eliza still wanted to say more. "Hmm... Is something wrong, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸No... Umm... There is but... I don''t want to sound selfish...¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý There were traces of hesitation in her voice, clearly trying to restrain herself. Having known Eliza for several months already, Yuna could already take a guess about what she was thinking. Still, she wanted to hear it directly from her mouth, "Fufufu! It''s fine to be selfish. You''re still a child, after all! Come now. Let this Elder Sister of yours hear your worries." £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Uh... Umm... When are you going to visit again...?¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. And Yuna was right. Be it her family or friends, Eliza has always been quick to miss those she cares about. Though she tries her best to keep strong, there are just times where she wants to feel the warmth of those she deemed precious to her. It was only natural. After all, with both her mother and older sister away in the capital, and her father busy with work, a child like her would easily feel lonely. Especially when she''s a noble whom not many people can approach so casually. Though the servants always cheers her up, there''s still a little bit of an invisible wall between her and them she has yet to completely break down. She couldn''t confide with them like she does to her family and friends. She only wants to feel their warmth and comfort once again. ¡¸A-Ah, sorry, Elder Sister Yuna! I-I''m really fine! There''s nothing to©`¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Okay. Would next week be fine with you? I promise we''ll visit as soon as we can. I''ll talk to Grey later." £ÛYuna£Ý Eliza couldn''t even finish her words, when Yuna suddenly decides on the answer. Silence soon loomed over both sides of the phone as the former tried to process the latter''s answer. The silence was broken as soon as she realized. ¡¸R-Really?! You''ll visit?!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Un! Of course! Anything for our cute Liz!" £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Promise?!¡¹ £ÛEliza£Ý "Un! Promise! Look forward to it, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was as easy as that. Eliza''s mood i proved by leaps and bounds as soon as she heard Yuna''s answer. It was clear from her voice that she couldn''t control her overflowing excitement, obviously smiling from ear to ear. Eliza filled with happiness and Yuna smiling warmly, the call continued for a couple more seconds before it ended. The last thing Yuna heard was the excitement-filled voice of Eliza, a giggle resounding clearly in the air. "Hnng... What should I do now?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she stretched her hands and arms towards the ceiling. The boredom and laziness Yuna once felt was now gone after talking with Eliza, seemingly infected by the little girl''s enthusiasm. She is now as energetic as usual. Well, it''s not like she had many choices to begin with. With the familiars resting and Gray cooking, there were only a handful of things she could do. And amongst them was making a "few" treats for herself to enjoy, happily heading towards the kitchen. "Hmm¡« Hmmn¡« Mmn¡« Hmm¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Humming to herself, Yuna opened the shelves and cabinets one by one and got a couple ingredients from them. She also went ahead to the refrigerator and freezer to get a couple fruits for herself. Soon, the color of rainbow filled the table as fruits and ingredients filled it to the brim. Of course, what sweet treat would be complete without any sugar. That was the last one Yuna took, but rather than a smile, there was only shock on her face as she opened the cabinet for sugar. "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý The cold wind blew and Yuna froze. There were no bags of sugar to be seen. In fact, the cabinet was very empty, just like a barren wasteland. A little touch of cobwebs and dead insects everything would have been perfect like those in cartoon shows. "Grey, where''s the sugar?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There''s none. We''re out of sugar." £ÛGrey£Ý "Liar! I just saw you use some a few minutes ago!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That was the last bag and it will be used for our meals only. We won''t be having any desserts until we can buy more." £ÛGrey£Ý That was the last nail. After Grey said those words, all life and colors faded from Yuna''s eyes and expression. She was in so much shock that she was frozen. It was as if her mind was sent to space, lost in oblivion. "Grey... Just a cup please... I want to eat sweets..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, and that''s final. I won''t change my mind even if you beg." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý An iron wall has been erected. No matter how much Yuna tried to use her charms and innocent eyes, it was useless. Grey was resolute to not give Yuna the last bag. It was everything they got left, after all. It has been more than a month since Yuna''s sugar ban was lifted, but since they''ve been in the Labyrinth most of the time, it is still in effect. It was also the reason why their sugar supply is always dwindling at a rapid rate. Grey is now seeing the consequences of his promises. With Grey not budging, Yuna could only use the natural sweetness of the fruits to satisfy her cravings, cheering up quickly as soon as she took a bite of the strawberry. She was like a little chipmunk stuffing fruits in her mouth. "Grey, try this strawberry! It''s really sweet!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really? I''ll be having a taste then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s really good! Here, ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was as if nothing even happened. Grey and Yuna quickly got back on friendly terms only after a couple moments, even flirting openly as Yuna spoofed Grey, and Grey doing the same soon afterwards. Just like a stupid couple. It was hard to tell if their relationship is harmonious or they are just stupidly head over heels for one another. But Grey and Yuna rarely have any arguments, and even if they do, it is quickly resolved, not even a couple minutes later. Such a happy couple. The clock continued ticking and so did the downpour. The cold winds wafted through the city, howling ever so gently and dancing ever so gracefully. There was also the occasional croaking of frogs and the drizzle of the rain, making a peaceful lullaby. As such coldness continued, steaming heat came from the kitchen as Grey and Yuna cooked with each other, making plenty of dishes as usual. Be it grilled, fried, braised, or stewed, they made a plethora of stuff to fulfill their gluttonous desires. "Oh, Grey? Are you cooking some lasagna again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yep, and I''m putting extra cream and cheese this time. Is there anything more you want? Any toppings or fillings?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Then let''s increase the number of layers! More and more!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, to make up for Yuna''s lack of treats, Grey made sure to prioritize what she wanted and made sure to deliver. If one were to see how extreme and exaggerated the dishes they made, their eyes would surely pop out of their sockets. Well, it wasn''t in a bad way. One should think of it like those modifications one wants in their favorite dishes. It wasn''t long before the course was complete, the table was filled to the brim with the most mouth-watering dishes one could think of. It was the very definition of heaven. ""Thank you for the meal!!"" And what else follows after cooking? Of course, it was time to eat! Without any wait, Grey and Yuna quickly took slices and servings of the dishes and placed them atop their plates, wolfing them down quickly afterwards. "Mmn¡«!! Grey, this is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course, we spent a lot of ingredients in it, after all. Here, try this one, too. I''m sure you''ll like it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, rather than just eating, they were also flirting ever so confidently. There was the regular spoon feeding, the wiping of lips, and the teasing smiles. It was so sweet that if one were to eat with them, they would feel sick and awkward. It was as if they were the only ones in the world. Everything would have been perfect if there were sweet desserts to go along with them, but all the refreshments they could afford to make were some fruit juices made of pure fruit extracts. Still, they were already satisfied. "Ahh... That was delicious..." £ÛYuna£Ý With their lunch finished, Grey and Yuna were set to do their own tasks. It was Grey''s turn with the dishes so she stayed in the kitchen and cleaned up after. As for Yuna, she is once again lazing around on the couch, a smile full of satisfaction painted over her face. "Yuna, don''t lay down just yet. We just finished eating." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Just this once please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Really... What am I gonna do with you..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛYuna£Ý A naughty giggle dancing in the air, Yuna continued to laze and slack off atop the couch, now cuddling with the familiar. With the cold wind blowing, their warmth was perfect to make one feel comfortable. It was all well and perfect up until she remembered an important note. It was her promise towards Eliza which she hasn''t told Grey yet. She was so happy she almost forgot to tell him about it. It was almost silly. "Ah, right, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What''s the matter?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Actually... I made a promise with Liz just now. I said we''ll visit her next week... Sorry, I just decided on my own." £ÛYuna£Ý Her voice was smaller than usual, shying away from Grey as the latter continued washing the dishes. There wasn''t too much to think about. He simply raised his head, arriving at a clear answer soon afterwards. "Hm? Isn''t that alright? I also think it''s fine to visit every once in a while. We could also buy that Kiria candy from before." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! No takesy-backsies, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. What use is there lying to you?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no more need for negotiations. Grey simply accepted Yuna''s proposition. Not only does he want to see Eliza and taste some Moterno treats again, he also has something to ask Fritz. What does Grey want to ask? He simply wants to get some counseling regarding his idea to publicize cellphones, cameras, and the likes. He didn''t want to make reckless decisions, after all. He doesn''t want any disastrous outcomes. The afternoon continued and even when several hours had already passed, the rain still continued falling, not looking any lighter than before. Rather, it seemed like it only came down harder, the symphony of the rain getting louder. And what better way is there to spend the afternoon than playing games? Grey and Yuna spent their time playing various games, winning and losing almost evenly, and just spending their time having fun. "Yaay¡«! I won again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That makes it four to four, doesn''t it? Only one more game left." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe! And I''ll win the next game! You can now call me a master!" £ÛYuna£Ý Full of confidence, Yuna puffed her chest proudly and made such a declaration. She was no longer the Yuna who always loses. She was now a master of many games, not losing out to Grey''s skills. With the game finished, as the loser, Grey once again shuffled the deck and cut the cards, looking like an experienced gambler and hands moving at inhumane speeds. But he couldn''t even distribute the cards, when Yuna suddenly opened her mouth. "Wait, Grey... Couldn''t we just use gates to go to Moterno today?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a very obvious question, yet one Grey failed to consider. He has been relaxed so much that he hasn''t really thought of using it anytime soon. It was only when Yuna asked him that he remembered, feeling a little stumped as silence loomed over the room. "Ah, well... Should we do that then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Not dwelling on his embarrassment, Grey quickly stood up and opened up a gate before them. Its destination was none other than a forest nearby Moterno. It would just be plain stupid they suddenly popped up out of nowhere, after all. "Then, I''ll be going on first." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey he entered the gate, making sure that there was no danger. Well, rather than danger from monsters, he was watching out for the off-chance that there will be people where they pop out. The gate wasn''t transparent, after all. Of course, as extra precaution, Yuna casted her "Nihility" on both Grey and the gate, covering many of the problems with ease. And so, Grey appeared on the other side of the gate, a green forest welcoming him warmly. There was just one slight problem¡­. Thunder Thunder Drizzle it was that the Landevar territory was neighboring the Aldridge territory. Meaning, if it was raining in Galderia, there was a very good chance that it would also be raining near Moterno. Unfortunately for Grey, that good chance happened to happen at that moment. As soon as Grey exited the gate, he was quickly drenched by the rain, thunder and gales resounding all over. It was a situation he could have avoided if he only used his "Eyes of Destiny". Such a shame he didn''t. ¡ºGrey, is everything fine over there?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý What''s worse, Yuna''s question came ringing inside his head as soon as he was drenched. He just couldn''t be bothered anymore, only enjoying the heavy downpour as he looked up to the sky littered with dark clouds. ¡ºGrey...?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºAh, no... Everything''s alright.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºOkay. I''m heading out then.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý A mischievous smile showing on his face, Grey didn''t even stop Yuna as she stepped foot inside the gate. As one would expect... "I''m here!©`" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Yuna got drenched as soon as she went out. The excitement on her face quickly faded as soon as she felt the cold from the rain. Now, there was only shock and confusion as she processed what just happened. "Haha. Sorry, I just wanted to play a little prank on you." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, with Grey confessing to his crimes, it wasn''t hard figuring things out. Yuna then looked at Grey, not angry nor disappointed only, just puzzled. An expression which didn''t last long as Grey leaned over to her, whispering softly to her ears. "Well, even if you''re drenched, my Yuna is still the cutest in the world." £ÛGrey£Ý It was super effective. What took over was a flustered expression as her heart raced wildly. Even when the rain and wind was cold, she could only feel warmth, her face turning beet red in just a couple seconds. "G-Grey! What are you saying?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s just you''re so cute, I couldn''t help teasing you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Voices of excitement and embarrassment echoed in the air along with the howling of the wind and crackling of thunder. Two people danced in the rain, completely drenched yet happy, smiles floating on their faces. The rain soon ended and when Grey and Yuna returned to their senses, their outfits were already in a state which is in no way presentable, mud and rain water all over them. And so, they decided to delay the visit. Yet another memorable experience. CHAPTER 202 END Chapter 203: Smiles and Flowers (pt. I) "Gather here! Gather here! We sell cheap salt!" "Missus! Would you like to buy some pork?" "Hold on, that''s too expensive! Lower it!" Noises, noises, and more noises. Such was the atmosphere in the market so early in the morning as the vendors and buyers bantered and bargained with one another. It was as lively and noisy as one can be. Also in the market were a couple of familiar faces, walking ever so freely, many eyes looking at them from time to time. A silver haired elven beauty and a handsome young man, walking side by side, chatting as casually as one can be. "Grey, is this enough?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it should be... Well, unless you want to eat more, we can always go back and buy more." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! I''m not that much of a glutton!" £ÛYuna£Ý The two figures were, of course, Grey and Yuna who are buying a couple things for their daily necessities and ingredients and spices for their meals, sugar being one of their top priorities. It was something Yuna had reminded Grey every single time. As one would expect from people hailed as heroes by the populace, many of the vendors tried to give them discounts, some even wanted to give them away for free. Of course, they refused their offers. Their sentiment was already more than enough. And now, the two are currently arguing about something silly. Yuna is pouting her face cutely like a small animal and Grey only chuckled, looking at her warmly. After all, no matter what Guna does, it would always be adorable in his eyes. He''s just a fool for her. "Well, even if Yuna''s a glutton. You''d still be the cutest in the world. Aren''t I right, my dearest and cutest Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Grey! Stop saying those things! What''s up with you? Why are you acting so bold all of the sudden?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing, really. It''s because my Yuna is the cutest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý The teasing continued and Yuna''s face only became redder with time. Well, it wasn''t only her who was getting embarrassed, Grey is also a little flustered saying all those limes himself. He''s just better at hiding his emotions. Of course, as they were in public, they weren''t just flirting in the open. There were a couple of barriers preventing sounds from getting out. Not only does it prevent others from eavesdropping, it would also keep their embarrassing words all to themselves. It was killing two birds with one stone. Grey only released the barrier when he was done teasing Yuna, feeling happy and satisfied. Meanwhile, Yuna was pouting and blushing at the same time. She swore in her heart she''ll get her revenge on him one day. "Grey... Just you watch... I''ll get you back for this..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m looking forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s words were in no way threatening at all. If anything, they only sounded like music in Grey''s ears, truthfully looking forward to whatever his girlfriend could think of. A happy mood was about him. The trip home continued, and seeing a few shops and stalls, they stopped from time to time to get some treats themselves with some snacks. It wouldn''t be a shopping spree with Grey and Yuna without a little bit of snacking, after all. "Mister Vendor, two cups of noodles please!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Two cups for our heroes coming right up!" There was only enthusiasm in the man''s voice as he prepared a serving of noodles for Grey and Yuna. It wasn''t just him. All the shop owners and vendors treated them the same, warm and welcoming smiles on their faces. Only a couple moments later and steaming hot noodles were ready to be served. The vendor didn''t let Grey and Yuna wait any longer and handed it to them, their eyes sparkling with excitement as they received it gracefully. ""Thank you for the food!"" As soon as they received their bowls of noodles, Grey and Yuna immediately gave their prayers, getting their forks soon after and feeding themselves a delicious treat. The noodles were neither too firm nor too soft, not very chewy nor mushy either, just perfect. The toppings weren''t just for decorations either, they were also exquisite. Not to mention the excellent blend of spices. It was a true masterpiece. "Mmn¡«! Mister''s noodles are amazing! The flavors just melt in your mouth! I can''t stop eating!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Right? Especially the toppings, they''re very tender and flavorful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! I''m glad to hear that! You can eat more if you like!" £ÛYuna£Ý The quick dining continued and happy faces bloomed here and there as Grey and Yuna finished their noodles. There were also a few other dishes aside from the noodles, so they both gave them a try too. They were about to go home when... "Miss, Mister, would you like to buy some flowers?" £Û???£Ý A small girl approached them cheerfully, a beaming smile on her face. She was about the same age as Elnart, just a little younger. And with her were several colorful and beautiful flowers, all neatly wrapped and arranged, holding them so preciously. "Hm? Flowers?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! Would you like to buy some, Mister?" £Û???£Ý The little girl asked, continuing to beam her smile. It was a smile which was hard to resist against. The very weakness of Grey and Yuna. No matter how powerful they were against beasts and monsters, they are still soft towards children. "Then, how much is each one?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s 3 kiels each!" £Û???£Ý There was no hesitation in the little girl''s voice as she flashed three fingers towards Grey and Yuna. It was easy to see that she was used to selling flowers in the streets and greeting people. Such cuteness was just too much. "3 kiels, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! I-If it''s too expensive the 2 kiels is okay..." £Û???£Ý "Hm? 2 kiels?" £ÛYuna£Ý The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "O-One kiel is okay too..." £Û???£Ý Sadly, no matter how used she is with selling flowers, it doesn''t mean she was good at negotiations. They hadn''t even started bargaining yet the little girl already started lowering down the price by herself, her voice trembling ever so slightly as she tried to maintain her smile. It was only natural. After all, flowers sold in places other than flower shops and stalls are often overlooked by people. It goes without saying that those who sell flowers in the streets barely sell and don''t make much. Still, it was better to earn less than earn none at all. Such was the little girl''s mindset as she lowered the prices just to sell some flowers. Seeing her act in such a way only made Grey and Yuna feel saddened. "No, that isn''t right. Since you said it was 3 kiels first, then we''ll buy it for 3 kiels. Is that alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Really?! You''ll buy flowers?!" £Û???£Ý "Fufufu! Of course... So, how many do you have left?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... I have... One, two, three...." £Û???£Ý Numbers filled the air with a sweet melody as the little girl counted the flowers one after another. Though she doesn''t understand why Grey asked him to do so, having experienced it for the first time, she still did so, a joyous smile blooming on her face. "22... 23... 24... It''s 24! I have 24 flowers left!" £Û???£Ý "24... Then that would be 72 kiels all in all.... Alright, we''ll buy them all. Here, you can keep the change." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he happily handed a bronze coin towards the little girl. And the little girl, receiving a bronze coin for the first time, felt nothing else except excitement, clenching the coin tightly, afraid that she''ll lose it before putting it inside her pouch. Of course, Grey and Yuna also received the flowers from the little girl. They''ll be using those as decoration in their house, planning to put them inside a vase and enchanting them to last longer. It was a win-win situation. "Th-Thank you very much... Umm..." £Û???£Ý "It''s Grey. The name''s Grey and this here, beside me, is Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hello¡«! You can just call us Big Sis and Big Bro if you want." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! Big Sis, Big Bro, I-I''m Bella, thank you so much! I''m sure Mom will be happy because I sold all the flowers!" £ÛBella£Ý Stuttering from both nervousness and excitement, Bella introduced herself to Grey and Yuna, smiling brightly from ear to ear as she expressed her sincerest gratitude. The pure innocence of a child wanting to see her parents proud. "Fufufu! No worries. Just make sure to take care on the way home, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I will! Thank you so much!" £ÛBella£Ý Thanking them once again, Bella soon left with a little nod and her hand waving in the air. The smile on her face has yet to disappear as she headed off towards the horizon, slowly but surely fading away with distance, leaving Grey and Yuna behind. "Such an adorable child, wasn''t she?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I wonder if Princess Natalia will grow up brightly like her one day." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. That surely is something to look forward to." £ÛGrey£Ý Talking about the little princess and the future, Grey and Yuna''s walk back home continued, chatting their journey away with various topics at hand. Soon, they were back home, heading to their own work to spend the rest of the morning on. The sun continued climbing up the sky and soon, the late afternoon had arrived. The sky is about to turn amber and the two are finally done with their work. All that there was left was to deliver them back towards the guild. And since they finished at about the same time, they decided to hand in the items together. First, they headed to the Blacksmiths'' Guild to deliver the High-Grade bow Grey just made. After which, they headed to the Alchemist Guild to hand over the batch of high-grade potions Yuna made. "I have confirmed the items... Thank you for your hard work, Miss Yuna. Here is the reward for the quest." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Un! Thank you as well." £ÛYuna£Ý Everything done and dusted, Yuna received the rewards for the quest and gave it to Grey for safekeeping. They were about to leave the guild when, in the corner of their eyes, they saw a little familiar figure standing by the reception desk. It was a little girl, black hair tied in a ponytail and red eyes sparkling like rubies. With how short she was, she needed to tiptoe just so she could talk with the receptionist, a familiar, cheerful voice drifting in the air. "Sorry, but you can''t buy it just yet." £ÛReceptionist£Ý "Then, then, how much more do I need?" £ÛBella£Ý "That''s..." £ÛReceptionist£Ý That figure was none other than the little girl they met before, and to her question, the receptionist is wearing a troubled face, hesitating to answer. She knew the price full well and was having a hard time saying it to the little girl, especially with how cheerful Bella was. "Hm? Bella?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! The Big Bro and Big Sis from before!" £ÛBella£Ý Thankfully, Grey and Yuna were there to break the ice. As soon as she saw them, Bella''s bright face quickly beamed and a smile. She was a cheerful child, looking like she didn''t have even a single problem. "What are you doing here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... I want to buy that..." £ÛBella£Ý Said Bella, pointing to the shelves behind the counter where a couple common products were displayed. There were potions, cosmetics, chemicals, medicine, and a lot more. But the one Bella was pointing to was an elixir. What is an elixir, one might ask? They are potions which aren''t used to heal wounds and injuries but cure diseases, poison, and curses. In other words, they are potions which cleanse the body. They are also colored red, distinct from green healing potions and blue mana potions. "An elixir...? Is someone in your family sick?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes... Mom is not well. Dad said we need an elixir so I sold flowers to buy one... But my money isn''t enough..." £ÛBella£Ý A bright child with a bright smile, yet hidden behind such a smile was a hard reason. It isn''t uncommon for children to work in Merusia, they mostly do so so that they could buy things they wanted or because they have no choice. As for Bella''s case, it is a mix of both situations. She wanted to buy something with her money and because it''s the only way she could earn money. It breaks Grey and Yuna''s hearts seeing such a bright child suffer such circumstances. "Then, how much money does Bella have right now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... I have this much!" £ÛBella£Ý A cheerful smile on her face Bella showed her money pouch to the two. Inside were a single bronze coin and several nickel and copper coins, making a cling and ching every time the pouch was shaken. There were about a couple hundred kiels in total. "Hm? Isn''t this enough for an elixir?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?!" £ÛBella£Ý "Ah... Umm... Miss Yuna, she would like to buy a High-Grade Elixir. It''s quite expensive, so..." £ÛReceptionist£Ý The short cheerfulness Bella felt was now gone as her hopes were crushed once again. It was only natural. After all, a High-Grade Elixir would cost 15 thousand kiels on the market. It''s not something a couple hundred kiels could compare to. Another pressing matter was that a High-Grade Elixir was not something which would be bought for common diseases. Needing it would mean that the disease was a major one which is hard to cure with Merusia''s medical technology. "Bella, about your mother. Could you tell us about what kind of sickness she has. I''m just curious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... I don''t know too..." £ÛBella£Ý "Then could you tell me what symptoms she has?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... Well..." £ÛBella£Ý There was hesitation in her voice at first, but soon, such hesitation cleared up. Bella then told Grey and Yuna what kind of symptoms she knew her mother was suffering. According to her, her mother would cough intensely very often, had a pale body, heavy breathing, and would sometimes have seizures. It has been going on for a couple years already and now, her mother is bedridden. To make it worse, as of recently, she has been coughing blood from time to time. Though Grey isn''t knowledgeable about sicknesses, he knew full well that it wasn''t one which could be looked at lightly. At the worst, it could be a fatal sickness which could cost her her life, something which would only be cruel to a young child. "I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛGrey£Ý There was a moment of silence after Bella gave her piece, not even the receptionist said a single thing. They didn''t know how to break it to the little girl, afraid to hurt her in the process. It was a difficult situation. "Then, Bella, could we go to your mom? We might have a way to get rid of her sickness." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! Mom would be good again?!" £ÛBella£Ý "Un! She''ll be healthy again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Okay! I''ll bring you to Mom!" £ÛBella£Ý There was only one thing they could do, and that was to do what they have always done, helping people. They might have just met the child recently, but that doesn''t mean they could just abandon her. Everyone should receive equal help no matter who they were. Though... There''s just one thing that bothered them. It was that Bella trusted them too quickly. They don''t know if it''s because they bought all her flowers in the morning, but they knew that she''d be in trouble if something like such would happen again. "Bella, listen closely, alright? And never forget my words. You shouldn''t easily follow strangers, got it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes!" £ÛBella£Ý There was a cheerful reply, but they don''t know if she really understood what they were getting at. It was really worrying. They could only pray and hope that the little girl would learn to distrust people a bit more. After exiting the guild, everyone then headed towards Bella''s home. It was quite a distance away from the guild, located several hundred meters away, chatting on the way there to relieve the child''s worries and shift her attention to different things. "Mom, I''m home¡«!" £ÛBella£Ý Such an excited voice danced in the air as Bella opened the door, welcoming Grey and Yuna inside. It was just a normal home with a normal layout and furniture, not too gaudy nor to bleak. It was cozy. If there was something noteworthy, it would be the excellent handicrafts which caught Grey and Yuna''s attention from time to time. There were small charms, sculptures, and the likes. Things one would see in a souvenir shop. After entering the house, Grey and Yuna were then led to the bedroom where a lady in her mid-twenties was resting. She had similar black hair as Bella, and though she was pale and sickly, it was easy to tell that she was a beauty. "Mom, look! I brought Big Bro and Big Sis!" £ÛBella£Ý "Oh dear, it seems that we have guests...." £ÛBella''s Mom£Ý "Yes! Big Sis and Big Bro were the ones who bought my flowers before! They''re really, really nice people!" £ÛBella£Ý It was as if she faced not a single problem. With such a beautiful smile, it was hard to say that she is faced with such a difficult situation. Even then, she was very cheerful, telling her mother many stories, excitement painted on her face. "So you were the ones who bought Bella''s flowers this morning. I''ve never seen her smile so much before. Thank you." £ÛBella''s Mom£Ý "No, we were just doing what we could. The flowers were very pretty," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And Bella''s smile was just so adorable, it was hard to refuse buying her flowers with such a beautiful smile!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad to hear that." £ÛBella''s Mom£Ý She was smiling just as brightly as Bella, only more gentler and more refined. Now, Grey and Yuna knew where Bella inherited her lovely and beautiful smile. They really were mother and child. "Oh, how rude of me. I''m Bella''s mother, Marianne. Nice to meet you." £ÛMarianne£Ý "Nice to meet you as well. I''m Yuna, and this is Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s our pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý To their names, Marianne has some sort of little reaction. She had heard the names before but couldn''t quite point out where. Since she is inside all the time, she didn''t know who the two youths were and just acted normally. It was lucky for the two. "Mom! Mom! Hear this! Big Sis and Big Bro said they could help you!" £ÛBella£Ý "My, really?" £ÛMarianne£Ý "Yes! Big Sis is an alchemist so she can help! Mom will finally be better!" £ÛBella£Ý "Fufufu! I''m looking forward to it then." £ÛMarianne£Ý She was flashing a smile as if she was perfectly alright, but Grey''s eyes could tell that that wasn''t the case at all. Her sickness was much worse that what Bella has said, and while he doesn''t know what it was exactly, her status screen displayed the words "Severely Ill". A dangerous status. It was a very grave situation. Even if Bella were to somehow get her hands on the High-Grade Elixir, it would only be futile effort. After all, for such situations, what one would need was a Superior-Grade Elixir. One which had a market value of 1.5 million. A truly dire predicament. Even now, though she was smiling ever so brightly as much as she could, both Grey and Yuna could tell that she was just enduring the pain she felt. They could only imagine what kind of things she''s feeling with such a happy outward appearance. "Would Dad be happy?!" £ÛBella£Ý "Fufufu! I''m sure she will." £ÛMarianne£Ý Smiles were all over the place, both bright and cheerful. Yet even with such blinding brightness, darkness brewed strongly like a storm, hidden behind a mask. Truths and illusions, two sides of a coin, the same but different. Well, such darkness will soon fade away like a passing dream. They have yet to discuss the situation, but it was already clear what they must do. But for now, they just wanted to observe the smiles a little longer. It isn''t wrong to be selfish, right? CHAPTER 203 END Chapter 204: Smiles and Flowers (pt. II) "Bella, can you please brew tea for us?" £ÛMarianne£Ý "Ehh¡«? But I wanna listen, too..." £ÛBella£Ý "Come now, we don''t want Big Bro and Big Sis to feel thirsty now, do we? Come on, pretty please¡«!" £ÛMarianne£Ý The little girl''s cheeks puffed as she pouted, but even with her cute way of protesting, she still followed her mother''s request, a bright smile soon blooming on her face as she headed to the kitchen all the while skipping her steps. Who were left in the bedroom was none other than Marianne, Grey, and Yuna. As soon as Bella left, a silent atmosphere loomed about them. Marriane then looked at Grey and Yuna''s direction, still flashing the same bright smile. "Sorry I can''t provide you any better accommodation. I would have loved to serve you tea myself, but as you can see... I''m not really in a state to move." £ÛMarianne£Ý "No, it''s alright, bur... Missus Marianne, are you alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you mean©`" £ÛMarianne£Ý "We know that you''re still in pain. It''s alright to relax yourself a little bit. Bella''s not here right now." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Marianne''s face showed traces of surprise. She once again looked at the two youths before her, finding only worry and sincerity in their eyes. What followed after was a short sigh coming out of her mouth. "It seems like I can''t fool everybody, huh..." £ÛMarianne£Ý At the end of her statement, Marriane''s face which was once brightly smiling was now a little contorted and gloomy, finally showing the stinging pain she tried to hide from her daughter. Her face now looked more natural, her sickness really showing, a few coughs following soon after. Well, it wasn''t only a pained facial expression. Her hands and whole body were also trembling ever so slightly, feeling numb and cold. Just sitting up on the bed is already taking a toll on her body yet she stayed sitting, trying to be accommodating. "Missus Marianne, you can lie down if you want." £ÛYuna£Ý "No... I should sit every once in a while. It''s hard to breathe while lying down. It''s the few pleasures I can endure." £ÛMarianne£Ý Yuna tried to be considerate, but Marianne stood firm. She simply closed her eyes and breathed out a breath of fresh air. Though her whole body was pained, she tried her best to stay strong and accommodate the two. "Anyway, I heard you are able to help me? I appreciate the thought, but as you can see... we really can''t afford any sort of treatment right now." £ÛMarianne£Ý With Marianne''s words, everybody''s eyes looked around the room. While it was true that it wasn''t one one would consider bad, and just normal, normal citizens couldn''t exactly afford thousands of kiels worth of medicine. It was only natural that she was pessimistic about the thought. Well, with the minimum wage being at about 80 kiels a day and professionals working for about double the wage, it isn''t exactly easy to save thousands of kiels. At the very least, it would take months worth of work. Not to mention that they also have to pay for living expenses. It was really difficult. "No, we''re not here for the money. We can treat you just for free!" £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Excuse me...?" £ÛMarianne£Ý "Yuna... That way of explaining is... You can''t just suddenly spring that up, you know? People would get shocked by that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Why not? It''s fine, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, that''s... You gotta say it more slowly..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna in their own little heated discussion, Marianne''s face couldn''t be any more confused as she looked at the two youths. She has yet to comprehend Yuna''s absurd statement, her mind drifting in oblivion. "E-Excuse me! What do you mean for free?! I mean, treatment costs thousands of kiels! G-Giving it for free is just plain absurd! It doesn''t make sense!" £ÛMarianne£Ý And Marianne finally broke. Yuna''s suggestion was just way too out there that she suddenly regained her energy to retort against them, her eyes swirling in confusion as she mumbled statement after statement, mind unable to process such information. "U-Umm... Missus Marianne, let''s calm down first, alright? We''ll explain things to you slowly so let''s calm down a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only when Grey asked her to calm down that she snapped back to reality. And as he promised, Grey and Yuna started explaining why they wanted to treat Marianne for free, her listening ever so attentively. The reason wasn''t really complicated. They just wanted to help them out. Although they only knew Bella by coincidence, now that they knew their situation, they couldn''t just stay still and do nothing. Though they could just ignore them, it would only gnaw away on their conscience and haunt them forever. As for giving free treatment, they really have no reason to receive money. Other than the fact that they only needed to use mana which could infinitely recover, they aren''t really in dire need of cash as of the moment. If anything, they actually have too much, they don''t know what to do with it. It may only be a coincidence that they met Bella on the way home from the market, but it could also be called fate. Well, it''s not like they haven''t been involved in such things in the past. Helping out one more time won''t make a difference. "I see... So it''s because you met Bella in the market..." £ÛMarianne£Ý But rather than joy, the only thing to be seen in Marianne''s face was sadness as she thought of her daughter. It was subtle but it was clear that she was biting her lips and clenching her fists, clearly frustrated about something. "Bella, that girl... I never wanted her to sell flowers in the market... I''m happy that she''s doing it for my sake, but I can''t help but worry for her. There''s just too many dangers lurking around outside... But as you can see, she always managed to slip out the house and sell flowers. Though me and Ross, my husband, have scolded her every time, she still goes out the next day to sell flowers again. She''s always been like that. A strong-minded and determined, cheerful girl..." £ÛMarianne£Ý Before she even noticed, tears had already started trickling down her face, dripping towards the bed sheets. It was not only sadness that she felt. She was also feeling frustrated with herself for letting her daughter experience such hardships. Rather than playing outside with friends and enjoying her days happily, she is instead selling flowers outside, trying to earn money for her mother''s treatment. As a mother, she felt like she was a failure for burdening her instead of supporting. Such truth only brings pain to her heart. Her smile which was so bright and blinding in front of her daughter now all seemed but a fleeting lie. There was only emptiness, guilt, and disappointment in her eyes as the tears continued to trickle down. "Oh, dear me... Sorry for letting you see such an ugly sight©`" £ÛMarianne£Ý The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "No, it''s okay. We understand your circumstances. You''ve done more than enough in staying strong until now. You might think of yourself as a bad mother, but... When we walked on the way here, Bella''s face was only full of smiles as she talked about you... She was very happy talking about her mother. She was proud of you." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no lies in Yuna''s words. Though Marianne had already thrown a lot of self-deprecating words at herself, Bella had never blamed her. If anything, she only talks about how kind and beautiful her mother was, a bright smile on her face. Yuna''s words, though coming from one who she just met, weighed very heavily to her. The tears she once tried to wipe away were now continuing to fall even harder, unable to stop her swelling and overflowing emotions. It took some time before her tears finally stopped. "Fufu! Sorry for letting you see such an ugly sight." £ÛMarianne£Ý They were the same words, but of totally different meaning. The bright smile now returned to her face, her heart calmer and lighter than ever. Though she still hasn''t received any treatment, she felt much better and stronger. "Well, Missus Marianne, are you ready to receive treatment right now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Please, and thank you." £ÛMarianne£Ý Like mother, like daughter. Marianne didn''t even doubt the two for a second and quickly trusted them, not showing any semblance of distrust in her beautiful face. It was a little bit worrying. Not wasting any more time, Yuna opened her palms and faced it towards Marianne. Soon, the surrounding mana started to glow, warm and gentle light illuminating the surroundings©` or so what should have happened. "Marianne, I''m home©`!!!" £ÛRoss£Ý But Yuna couldn''t even chant. Just as she was about to, a man entered the bedroom, freezing as soon as he saw two strangers before him. There was no hesitation in his eyes, he quickly jumped in front, spread his arms, and shouted... "Who are you?! What are you doing to my wife?!" £ÛRoss£Ý ... With a loud and wary voice, trying to intimidate Grey and Yuna. Well, it was only natural. After all, who wouldn''t act in such a way when two strangers suddenly show up in your house and are about to do something to your wife. He was very defensive. "Ross, it''s okay©`" £ÛMarianne£Ý "Don''t worry, Marianne! I''ll protect you! Just stay still!" £ÛRoss£Ý "No, Ross©`" £ÛMarianne£Ý "You two! I might not look it, but I''m quite the fighter myself! If you don''t want to taste my wrath, you better leave right now!" £ÛRoss£Ý It was the usual trope. No matter how much Marianne tried to voice out her words, Ross would always interrupt, not listening even a little bit. Such a scene made Grey wonder why people in Merusia are so bad at listening to others. "Bring it on! I''ll take you both on©` Urk!" £ÛRoss£Ý "Dad! Stop it!" £ÛBella£Ý And strangely enough, it wasn''t Grey, Yuna, nor Marianne who managed to stop him. Rather, it was the little Bella who just finished brewing tea. As soon as she saw the situation, she quickly put down the tray and jumped towards her father, hitting the man''s solar plexus with her head. A pained groan resounded in the air as soon as Bella''s head connected with her father''s stomach. Grey and Yuna hadn''t experienced such an attack yet, but they could tell from the groan alone that it was very painful, the man''s eyes almost jumping out of their sockets. After such a scene, everything was then carefully explained to Ross. From how Bella met Grey and Yuna all the way to the point where Yuna was about to cast a healing spell on Marianne. Only a couple things were forgotten to be mentioned. "Sorry about that. I''ve been on edge these days that I''ve been sensitive to almost everything. Sorry, really." £ÛRoss£Ý "No, it''s alright. We understand." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, what came after the explanation was an apology from Ross which Grey and Yuna accepted easily. Though... Seeing a father kneel on the ground, lectured by his daughter... It was quite the surreal sight. "Anyway... About healing my wife... Can you really do it?" £ÛRoss£Ý The mood quickly changed with Ross'' question, a fierce seriousness now burning in his eyes. Though he isn''t as wary as before, it was still hard to believe that such a convenient blessing arrived when they are struggling. "I don''t mean to doubt you, but... In my experience, something free isn''t a real thing. I just don''t want to take any chances. I hope you understand" £ÛRoss£Ý "That''s true... Then how about we settle the payment later once Missus Marianne is cured of her sickness. That''s fine with you, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... I guess that''s fi©`" £ÛRoss£Ý Cough Cough Cough Ross couldn''t even finish his words when Marianne started coughing again. It wasn''t like before which was on the softer side. It was an intense series of coughs one would feel pain just from listening to it. "M-Marianne, are you ok! W-Wait, I''ll get your medicine!" £ÛRoss£Ý "N... No... I-I''m fine... It''s just... A little painful..." £ÛMarianne£Ý Or so she says, but it didn''t look like little at all. Everyone except Bella all knew that the pain she felt just now was no joke. They just didn''t want to worry the little girl. It was one of their responsibilities as adults. "Then, we should take care of Missus Marianne right now. Grey, would you care in assisting me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. No need to tell me twice." £ÛGrey£Ý Fearing Marianne might suffer any longer, Grey and Yuna didn''t waste any more time. They quickly approached the sick Marianne and once again had their palms face her, the mana in the surroundings starting to change. ¡¶Perfect Cure!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Perfect Heal!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Two distinct voices resounded in the air, warm and golden light soon illuminating the whole room and filling Marianne''s body with gentle ease and comfort. All the pains and discomfort she once felt started to melt away, vanishing to nothingness. It was as if everything was all but a dream. There was no more discomfort nor tightness in her chest and her breathing has become lighter. Not only the insides, even her complexion has become healthier, life and colors coming back to her eyes, slowly but surely. When the light ended, albeit thinner than normal, Marianner felt as if she was relieved by the burdens she had been carrying for the past years. She tried moving her body but there wasn''t any bit of pain nor discomfort. "I... I''m alright... It doesn''t hurt anymore... I''m... Hic... I''m finally... Hic..." £ÛMarianne£Ý "Hic... Mom... Hic..." £ÛBella£Ý There were tears, there were smiles, and there was happiness. Three people cried and embraced one another as if there was no tomorrow. Though they were just watching, there was no awkwardness in the air. Only warmth as they watched the three with gentle gazes. "Yuna, are you crying?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up... I''m not crying..." £ÛYuna£Ý Their words seemed like they were teasing one another, but if one were to look a little closer, it was easy to see that they were, in fact, holding each other''s hands, fingers interlocking ever so slightly. Time passed and the room only became warmer. It took a little while before everyone calmed down, and after all that crying, all there was left were a pair of red faces, they were Ross and Marinannem of course, embarrassed about crying before the guests. "Sorry about that, we just got a little bit emotional... Anyway, about the payment. Don''t worry, even if I work my entire life, I''ll make sure to repay it." £ÛRoss£Ý "M-Me too! I will also be doing my best. I may have just been cured, but I will still do my best. You can rest assured!" £ÛMarianne£Ý "Fufufu! That''s great then! It''s perfect!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to ponder. As they were crying and hugging, Grey and Yuna then decided on the payment they wanted to receive. And seeing that the two were willing to spend their whole life on it, it was perfect. "For your payment... You just need to make sure that Bella keeps her smiling brightly. That''s more than enough for us." £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s words, both Ross and Marianne were dumbfounded, unable to believe what they just heard. Both of their hearts were moved, unable to say anything as smiles bloomed on their faces©` or so how Grey and Yuna expected it to happen. "No! We can''t do that! We''re her parents so that''s already a given! We can''t have our benefactors be repaid with nothing." £ÛRoss£Ý "Ross is right! It''s unthinkable that we don''t do something in exchange! Even if we have to work years, we''ll make sure to repay you!" £ÛMarianne£Ý Unfortunately for the two, things didn''t go exactly as planned. Though it was true that their hearts were moved, the married couple was quite stubborn in their stance. They were not ones who would simply forget a debt, especially one so life-changing. "N-No, like we said, that''s really all we want." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! As a man, a husband, and a father, how could I just accept such goodwill without any payment?! That goes against my values!" £ÛRoss£Ý Grey and Yuna tried to convince the two but it was futile, they were just too stubborn to back down. No matter what they say, they were fixed on repaying them and no words could shake their resolve. And just as they were being wrung out for payment, in the corner of Yuna''s eyes, she saw a beautifully carved wooden statuette on display at one of the bedroom''s shelves. It was one hard to miss with how beautiful it was. "Umm... Excuse me, that... Where did you buy it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "By that... You mean the wooden sculpture?" £ÛRoss£Ý "Un! It''s beautiful. I also want to buy one for display." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... I made that. Would you like one?" £ÛRoss£Ý It was totally unexpected. Grey and Yuna had heard from Bella that his father works with many odd jobs he could find, but he never knew he also worked as a craftsman. Not to mention the quality of the statuette, it was not something even experienced artisans can make. "Then those charms and sculptures in the living room..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I also made those... I don''t want to brag, but I was often called the best woodworker back in our hometown. As for Marianne, she was called the best tailor." £ÛRoss£Ý "Geez... Ross, that''s all in the past. I''m just a simple housewife now." £ÛMarianne£Ý There were no lies in Ross'' words. In fact, back in their home village, they even had a shop which was often visited by travelers to buy souvenirs from. It was also quite the famous one too, earning a good amount. It was only when Marianne got sick that they had to close it and move to the city to find treatment. If it weren''t for such an incident, they would have continued selling various merchandise in their home village. It was as if it was destiny that they met with Grey and Yuna. "Then... I have a proposition...." £ÛGrey£Ý It was also thanks to that that Grey and Yuna finally got something which can satisfy both sides. Though it might hardly count as payment, with how it would be proposed, it is already more than enough. The proposition was very simple. Grey and Yuna would provide Ross and Marianne with materials, tools, and clients whilst the latter would make the merchandise. Of course, they would also be paid for their services. In addition, Grey and Yuna would also get top priority if they were to order something. Not only would it be an advantage for Grey and Yuna, it would also provide a job for the two who are going to start life anew and also settle the matter about the payment. It was killing not just two, but three birds with one stone. "That does sound nice, but... Is that really alright? I''m thankful but this would barely count as payment..." £ÛRoss£Ý "No, it''s more than enough. We have a lot of spare materials on our side and it would only be a waste if they go unused. This will benefit us both." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And the items are also all beautiful! I can''t wait to put some in our house! I''m sure it will look good!" £ÛYuna£Ý Everything was now settled. With Grey and Yuna putting it that way, Neither Ross nor Marianne could retort with anything. All they could do was just thank them from the bottom of their hearts, smiles appearing on their faces. "Mom, Dad, did something good happen?" £ÛBella£Ý "Yes. Something very, very good just happened." £ÛMarianne£Ý "I see! That''s great!" £ÛBella£Ý It was unclear whether Bella fully understood what had just transpired, but even then, even when she was still puzzled, she couldn''t help but smile after seeing her mother and father do the same. She was such a warm and lovely child. "Ah! Big Sis, Big Bro, what about me?" £ÛBella£Ý "Hm? Is something the matter?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I also want to pay!" £ÛBella£Ý Well, now that the parents were done, it was the child''s turn. Grey and Yuna had just finished with a tiring discussion and just as they thought they were finally done, a new one suddenly arose. Thankfully, it was much easier to deal with the little Bella. "Then... For Bella, how about you deliver flowers to our house every week? They''re very beautiful, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay! How many should I deliver?" £ÛBella£Ý It was as easy as that. There was no need to negotiate or anything of the sort. Bella quickly accepted their terms without even asking what the other conditions were. She really was a bright and cheerful child. "Hmm... What do you think, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "If it''s flowers... Then I think 20 would be enough. Of course, we''d also pay you every time you do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?!" £ÛBella£Ý "Of course. How does one bronze coin sound?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Then I''ll do my best!" £ÛBella£Ý "Fufufu! We''re looking forward to it then." £ÛYuna£Ý Happiness and excitement was all over the place as the little girl jumped up and down, a bright smile painted on her face. She was like a lovely sunflower, shining brighter than anyone. A child one couldn''t help but look at warmly. Time quickly passed and very soon, the day for settling the matter between their partnership has arrived. It was also the same day the two learnt of Grey and Yuna''s true identities, their faces shocked as one can be. But hey, that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 204 END Chapter 205: To Moterno, Once Again L"Miss, I would like to exchange this..." "Next please¡«!" "Oh! Should we do wolves or... Would goblins be better...?" Dozens upon dozens of voices danced and drifted in the air, coming from a variety of people. Some were wearing hats, some were adorned with heavy armor, some had pointed ears, and some with furry tails. A lively atmosphere was about the place. It was still early in the morning yet the adventures were already bustling. From quest picking all the way to processing them, each and every spot was filled. Yet even with such business, the lines were moving smoothly, efficiently managed by the beautiful receptionists up front. "Ogre extermination... Bandit Subjugation... High Orc exterminations... Gather Limmul vines... Another Ogre extermination... What do you want to do, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know... We''ve already done many of them..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... That''s true..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, within the Adventurers'' Guild, Grey and Yuna were also there. Their eyes were moving left and right, scanning the F-rank quest board for quests they fancied, standing there for a couple minutes already. It has been some time since the two got a quest from the guild, but thankfully, even with their long absence, there wasn''t an overflow of high-ranking quests. After all, Kris and Aria were still actively doing their job. Especially with Aria reaching A-rank before they left, quests weren''t much of a problem. Unfortunately, no matter how much they looked around, there wasn''t a quest they liked. But there was still hope. After all, even only using their alternate identities, there were still the G-rank and H-rank quests to explore. "Ah! Grey, this one! Let''s do this!" £ÛYuna£Ý "An escort quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý A happy smile sprouted on Yuna''s face as soon as she spotted a good quest. There wasn''t anything special about it. It was just to escort a family to a nearby town. And that town just happened to be Moterno! It was perfect! "Are you sure? It''s a five-day journey, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I want to experience camping outside during a quest!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Camping... Didn''t you say you hated it? What''s the real reason?" £ÛGrey£Ý She couldn''t hide her true intentions even for a quick second. Grey didn''t even need to use "Judgement". Just Yuna''s facial expressions with traces of guilt was enough to tell that she was lying. She was too easy. "N-Noring really... I just want to experience something new..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna. I said the real reason." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I want to sample lots of food along the way..." £ÛYuna£Ý And there it was. Yuna''s true intentions have finally been revealed, her voice as low as her gaze which was attempting to escape Grey''s judging stares. Grey had already expected it to be something along those lines, but hearing it first hand was still quite astonishing. Well, though Yuna hid her true intentions, it was also true that they hadn''t camped while on a quest. The escort quests they had only lasted hours so there was no need to. Each and every quest finished relatively quickly. If there was one time, it would be when they escorted Elnart and Galvin towards the capital which couldn''t even be counted as a normal experience with flying in the sky and all. It can only be called a surreal experience if anything. In other words, it was weird. "Haah... Alright. But next time, I''ll be the one picking." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Grey really is the best." £ÛYuna£Ý In the end, Grey couldn''t do anything against Yuna''s request. Though she''d become more spoiled and childish since they dated, he could only blame himself for babying her too much. Not that he regrets his actions anyway. "Tilda, we''ll be taking this quest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh. A moment please." £ÛTilda£Ý The request paper in hand, Grey and Yuna then headed towards the reception desk to process the undertaking of the quest. And since the quest was still scheduled the day after, the two went back out and passed their time away. They first dropped by the Rabbit''s Den to tell them they''ll be gone for some time again. After which, they headed to the Aldridge mansion to play with the kids, spending their morning together. As for their afternoon, they simply bonded with one another. Just like that, the sun had set on the horizon, and as quickly as night fell, the morning sun quickly rose in the sky, coloring the sky blue and lands green. A new, beautiful morning had come about once again. And with the new morning, it was also time for them to finally fulfill their escort quest. The first morning bell had just rang and Grey and Yuna are already on their way to the gates, walking ever casually, their steps matching each other''s pace. "It says here that the client has brown hair and is in his late twenties... Have you found anyone yet?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Isn''t that him? That guy over there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No. They don''t have the same name. Try again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then that one...?" £ÛYuna£Ý The quest papers already had full information about the client and where to meet up. It was one designed so that it would be easy for both the adventurers and clients to meet up. Of course, it was also the same case with Grey and Yuna''s quest papers. It wasn''t that they couldn''t find him. Rather, Grey already found him. They were just playing a game where Yuna would guess which one the client was based on their characteristics alone. They were simply killing time before the meeting. "Oh? Are you perhaps Miss Elena and Mister Shin?" £ÛClient£Ý As for the time limit, it was until the client noticed their approach. Unfortunately for Yuna, the client managed to spot them before she could. It was a loss for her, but there was no sadness to be seen on her face. It is also worth noting that the two are once again in their disguises. They are now wearing different hair and eye colors. Of course, their attire was also different than usual. Another interesting aspect of taking an escort quest. "Yes, we''re Shin and Elena. You''re Mister Dennis, I assume?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, that''s right. I''m the one who posted the request... Ah! But first, I guess you should meet my family, yeah?" £ÛDennis£Ý The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. An ever so energetic smile on his face, Dennis led the two to his carriage, not giving them any chances to be bored with his talkative nature. They soon arrived at the carriage, two little heads popping out and a blonde woman by their side. "Let me introduce you to my family. To my right is my lovely wife, Leah." £ÛDennis£Ý "Hello¡«! Nice to meet you." £ÛLeah£Ý "And these two munchkins are our children, Cole and Luca." £ÛDennis£Ý "Adventurer Big Bro and Big Sis! Hello!" £ÛCole£Ý "Hi¡«!" £ÛLuca£Ý Much like Dennis, the whole family was also very energetic. The wife, Leah, though looking reserved, had a playful nature, while the son, Cole, and the daughter, Luca, were pretty much the type of kids you see playing here and there once you take your eyes of them. It was quite a family. "Hi as well! I''m Elena, and this is my partner, Shin. We''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý And who would be better to greet them than the similarly energetic young elven lady, Yuna. They had just met but Grey could already tell that they''ll get along quite well. The synergy between them was just too high. With the introductions over. Everyone quickly boarded the carriage. Grey was in the coachman''s seat along with Dennis, while Yuna was inside with Leah and the kids. A few moments later, the whip lashed and the wheels finally started to turn. Clop Clop Clop Clop The horse''s footsteps echoed clearly as it hit the hard road, the carriage passing through the gates without much trouble. The green and beautiful plains greeted them once again as they went outside the walls. "So, so, what happened next?!" £ÛCole£Ý "And then we hit the orc in the kneecap and it fell down, kneeling towards the ground! The orc was helpless!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Big Sis is amazing!" £ÛLuca£Ý "So cool! I want to hear more!" £ÛCole£Ý It has only been a few minutes since they met, but everyone inside the carriage is already getting along well. Smiles and laughter were all over the place as Yuna continued her story telling, the kids listening very attentively. Though there was just one thing off with Yuna''s stories. It wasn''t just a simple orc. It was an Orc Conqueror, an S-rank monster she fought in the Labyrinth. Well, there''s no need to reveal such things. What''s important is that they''re happy. "They sure are getting along well, yeah?" £ÛDennis£Ý "Hahaha. Then would you believe me that Elena was actually very shy when we first came to Galderia. She was very meek with strangers back then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? That''s quite hard to believe. She looks quite eloquent and comfortable right now, if you ask me." £ÛDennis£Ý As for the men, they are simply talking about everyone else in the carriage. Soon, they also started talking about a lot of topics on their own. There was even one part where Dennis talked about his romance with Leah, the lady in question, cheering on him from behind. It was quite an interesting ride. Smooth as silk, the journey continued and so was the climbing of the sun in the sky. The sky, turquoise as one can be very clear, little to no clouds to be seen. It was a peaceful day, the refreshing wind caressing their faces as they chatted merrily. The sun soon reached its Zenith and it was time for the horse to rest. Finding a nearby shade, everyone then hopped out of the carriage to get a breath of fresh air and have lunch to fill their stomachs as well. Clang Clang Clang It was a strange melody, the sound of metals clanging along the rustling of the leaves and grasses©` Well, of course it was a strange sound. After all, only Grey and Yuna would bring a whole kitchen set while camping. Dennis and family''s eyes opened wide in agape as they watched the two. "Miss Elena, Mister Shin... Excuse me, but what are you doing?" £ÛLeah£Ý "Ah. We''re making lunch." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I see... Oh, I see..." £ÛLeah£Ý It was a casual answer. But in the eyes of normal people such as Dennis and his family, it was an absurd answer. One so absurd that Leah ended up repeating her words subconsciously, her eyes filled with contusion. It was only natural. After all, when traveling, what people would usually eat are jerky, bread, dried dishes, dried fruits, root crops, cheese, and many more cheap and long-lasting foods. Cooking in the wild, not to mention with fresh ingredients, was just completely out of the ordinary. Still in shock, Dennis and family quickly accepted the two''s strangeness and simply sat down and observed the two make lunch, all the while eating bread and jerky. They were so in shock, they didn''t even question where everything came from. Chops, fwishes, clangs, and many more wonderful melodies danced in the air as the live cooking show continued. Soon enough, wonderful and appetizing aromas wafted through the air, arousing everyone''s appetites. "Lunch''s ready! Please wash your hands and get a plate." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? Ah? We''re included too?" £ÛDennis£Ý "Hm? Of course? We made lunch for everyone, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Rather than Dennis, it was Yuna who was puzzled, tilting her head ever so cutely. She answered as if it was only natural, Grey smiling behind her with eyes full of affirmation. Now, the family was even more confused. "Umm... I''ll make sure to pay you for©`" £ÛDennis£Ý "No, that won''t do. We''re doing this of our own volition, after all. No need to hold yourselves back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Papa! Let''s eat!" £ÛLuca£Ý Dennis and Leah were full of concerns, but with the two''s persistent invitation and the kids'' excitement, there was only little they could do about it. They could only thank the two from the bottom of their hearts, Grey and Yuna responding with a smile. But they haven''t even started eating yet the little Luca already looked troubled. She looked left and right, frantically searching for something, not even receiving the plate Yuna was trying to give her. "Is something wrong, Luca?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Water. I can''t wash my hands..." £ÛLuca£Ý And it was because of an innocent and adorable reason. Since Yuna said to wash their hands before getting a plate, she was troubled because all they had in store was drinking water. She was in a little dilemma. "Hahaha. Come here, stretch your hands." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, there was no need to use drinking water in the first place. With just a flick of a finger, Grey quickly created a stream of water out of thin air, Lica washing her hands, excitement sparkling in her eyes. Oh, the simple happiness. of a child. After Luca, the others also had their hands washed and wiped with dry, clean cloth. When all was done and finished, they then sat down the picnic blanket from who-knows-where, a plethora of dishes displayed atop them. """Thank you for the meal!!""" Smiles blooming on their faces, everyone had their plates filled to the brim. As for their reactions, it was just like one would expect. Just like the ones before them, their faces melted in happiness from the deliciousness of the meal. It was heaven. "Mmn! Dewishous!" £ÛLuca£Ý "Wuca, here, eat thish!" £ÛCole£Ý "Kids, don''t talk when your mouth is full." £ÛLeah£Ý A warm atmosphere was about the place as everyone fed themselves. Especially the children, they were eating so hastily that it was worrying whether they might choke on their food. Not to mention they were talking. They really were too energetic. If there was someone whose expressions were painted differently, it was Dennis. Just after a single bite, his hand and spoon completely stopped moving, eyes staring at his wife and children as they enjoyed their meal. "Is something wrong, Mister Dennis?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no... It''s just... I''ve never seen them smile so much during a meal during our travels. I feel a little overwhelmed..." £ÛDennis£Ý "Then you''ll need to get used to it soon. We''ll be eating like this until the quest ends, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Hahaha, I''ll be in your debt then." £ÛDennis£Ý There were no more words needed to be said nor any need to delve on the topic any longer. Dennis simply smiled, got another spoonful of the meal before him, and fed it to himself. A satisfied expression soon showed on his face. "Right, Mister Shin, can I have some more, yeah?" £ÛDennis£Ý "Yeah, sure. Have as much as you can." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, nice! Thanks a lot!" £ÛDennis£Ý Noon soon ended and the suns finally started to descend from the sky. The wheels of the carriage finally moved and the reins were once again manned. The carriage continued on its way, onwards to the horizon. Along the way, they entered a couple villages, Yuna buying a lot of snacks just like she promised to herself. They only stopped for a quick while, but one way or another, she managed to haul in a mountain of treats. She really was amazing in ways more than one. It wasn''t long before the sky''s color started to change, and with a few more minutes, the sun had finally vanished from the horizon, the sky finally painted black, dots of white scattered all over the place as stars littered the night. With the coming of the night, the symphony of critters and the wind danced in the air. A calming melody rang inside everyone''s ears, lulling the children to sleep in the carriage, blankets covering and warming their bodies. "Miss Elena, Mister Shin, we''ll be heading off to sleep now." £ÛDennis£Ý "Un! Good night¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The only ones who weren''t heading to dreamland were Grey and Yuna who are now on lookout duty, sitting in front of the campfire, their tents erected not far away from the carriage. Only the night''s symphony accompanied them. Though they could simply have the familiars do it and their bodies would instinctively react to dangers, looking out is one of the duties of an escort adventurer. Since they wanted an authentic experience, it was necessary to do so. Though for their case, they''re only doing it for fun. Crackle Crackle Crackle The campfire sang and danced, painting the place red and orange. Shadows were cast on the ground as two figures sat nearby, making themselves comfortable as they listened to the peacefulness of the night. "The night sky sure is amazing... The moon and stars are so beautiful." £ÛYuna£Ý "You can say that again. It''s rare to see this sight back on Earth. This world really is full of amazing things, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Earth... Grey, can you tell me more about it?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was an unexpected question. Though Yuna already knows Grey''s past life as Matteo, she very rarely asks anything about it. She had always kept quiet, keeping her curiosity to herself. Grey was taken aback a little bit. "Ah... But it''s okay if you don''t want to. I-I''m sorry if I touched a sens©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s alright. I was just a bit surprised is all. Though... It''s quite a long story so how about I tell you about it tomorrow? For now, just go to sleep first. I''ll wake you up when it''s your turn to look out." £ÛGrey£Ý "No way. I know you won''t wake me up until the sun rises. I already know just how overprotective you are. I''m sure of it." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t even deny Yuna''s words. She already knew him well enough to know that he has no intentions of doing so. Now, her face is puffed cutely, pouting a little as she looks at Grey, sulking. "Guess I can''t fool you, huh." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I''m your girlfriend, after all. I know Grey the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Declared Yuna whilst puffing her chest, looking completely smug and proud even when no one''s competing against her to win such a title. Her eyes were sparkling even brighter than the stars adorning the sky above their heads. Well, not that Grey hates her enthusiasm. If anything, it only made her cuter in his eyes. Not trying to dwell on it any further, he simply laid down the blanket they laid on the ground, using Yuna''s lap as a pillow. "Eh?! Grey?! Why all of the sudden?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I just want to rest in my girlfriend''s lap. Am I not allowed to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, you are... Just tell me first next time." £ÛYuna£Ý It was clear as day. Though Yuna''s face was veiled by the darkness of the night, only dimly illuminated by the campfire''s light, Grey knew she was blushing red. It wasn''t even lookout duty anymore. They were simply just flirting out in the open, "Then, are you ready to listen now? It''s going to be quite a long story so you need to brace yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m ready!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. You sure are enthusiastic." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey could only chuckle heartily to Yuna''s cheerfulness. Soon enough, he opened his mouth, telling the tales of his previous home. From the smallest and most trivial of things, to the most intricate and complex concepts, he told them all with much vigor. Of course, he still couldn''t beat Yuna''s energy. She listened to him attentively, asking questions from time to time and expressing envy to the little things Merusia did not possess. It was fun seeing her expressions unfold time and time again. Their soft voices drifting in the air, the stars continued twinkling and the moon drifted towards the horizon. The sun soon rose and a new morning started again. Though they didn''t get a single wink of sleep, both greeted the new morning full of energy. Just like that, time passed ever so quickly. The sun rose and the sun set, the sky changing to different colors, and villages were met along the way. In just a blink of an eye, four days passed and it was now the final day before they arrived at Moterno. "Then, when I proposed to Leah. I haven''t even taken out the ring yet she already started crying. It was quite a sight, yeah?" £ÛDennis£Ý "Dennis, stop lying. I''m pretty sure it wasn''t me who was crying." £ÛLeah£Ý "No, no, no. I can still remember how you cried that day." £ÛDennis£Ý It was a peaceful journey. Throughout the days, they simply chatted happily and laughed at each other''s stories. The journey continued smoothly and they soon arrived at Moterno©` or so how it normally would have been. ''Hm?'' £ÛGrey£Ý But just on the edge of Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye", he could see a couple figures lurking by the bushes. They were all rough-looking figures, weapons by their side, awaiting for a clueless carriage to pass. They were predators waiting to ambush. ¡ºYuna, prepare yourself. There''s trouble ahead.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 205 END Chapter 206: Yet Another Clich茅 Neigh Clop Clop Neigh Clop Clop A single neigh, a couple clops following soon after. Such a series of noises echoed in the air at regular intervals. Along the neighs and clops, a merry chatter rang from time to time. Happy smiles were afloat the place. "Then, when Cole was born, Dennis cried like a baby again. He was even crying harder than Cole did." £ÛLeah£Ý "Huh? I''m sure I remember differently, yeah?" £ÛDennis£Ý "Fufufu! No, I''m sure you cried. We can even ask the midwife if you want." £ÛLeah£Ý The couple was yet on another silly argument, which, for some reason, always talks about one of their embarrassing moments . They were arguing in a lively manner, but in reality, it was actually the both of them who were crying back then. Well, what''s important was that there was a merry and cheerful atmosphere looming over everyone. Even the children who hadn''t fully grasped the story were laughing in a warm and comfortable manner. Happiness was in the air. "No, no, I''m pretty sure I''m©` Ahh!!" £ÛDennis£Ý Neeiigghhhhh Clop Clop Clop Dennis couldn''t even finish his words. He suddenly whipped the reins, stopping the horse from drawing the carriage. A sense of worry was painted over his face as the carriage completely stopped moving. "Dennis, is something wrong?" £ÛLeah£Ý "Leah, make sure the kids are safe. We have company." £ÛDennis£Ý Such a statement was said with calmness in his voice, but his expressions begged to differ. Sweat was trickling down his forehead and a dry smile forming on his lips. His heart raced uncontrollably as it was swallowed by fear and anxiety. Before them, about a dozen figures came out of the bushes, surrounding them front, back, and from the side. All of them were equipped with weapons, sharp and ready to kill. There was no mercy nor hesitation in their eyes. Bandits have appeared! "Kuhahahaha! Today seems to be your unlucky day!" £ÛLeader£Ý A boisterous laugh reverberated in the air as a burly, scar-adorned man made his entrance. He wielded a large axe, resting it atop his shoulders as he approached the carriage. A disgusting smile was on his face as he spouted such nonsense, his ugly minions following after him. Yet even with such a sudden entrance, two figures remained unfazed by the bandits before them. They were, of course, Grey and Yuna who already knew about them from the very beginning. They simply stayed quiet so as to not arouse any suspicions. ''Bandits, huh... It''s been a while...'' £ÛGrey£Ý There was no sense of worry in Grey''s mind. He was simply contemplating when was the last time they fought against bandits. There wasn''t much interest in his eyes, only irritation that they appeared before them. "You seem to not know who I am, so let me introduce myself! I am the Great Bardur! Many called me the Crimson Dragon! Tremble in fear!" £ÛBardur£Ý "Hahaha! That''s it, boss! Scare them!" "That''s our boss for ya! Kahahaha!" They were like a lack of hyenas, laughing even though there wasn''t anything funny about the situation. Not to mention how cringey their leader''s lines were. He was so full of himself when he was only an E-ranker. One who isn''t even worth any attention in Grey and Yuna''s eyes. Well, if you compare them to normal people, they are already plenty scary. As proof, Dennis and the others are already trembling at their appearance. After all, no matter how weak, bandits are still dangerous. "Well, it seems like we have a great catch here..." £ÛBardur£Ý The bandit leader commented as he looked at Leah and Yuna, a disgusting look on his face as he licked his lips in a similarly revolting manner. A very typical comment and action of scumbags they have met throughout their time as adventurers. "Kuhahaha! If you hand over the women and the carriage right now, we''ll spare your lives! This is how merciful I am!" £ÛBardur£Ý Yet another clich¨¦ line from a smallfry scumbag. Unfortunately for them, those words only served as one way ticket for them towards hell. Though Grey looked like he was smiling, a boiling anger was already brewing in his heart. "Never! Over our dead bodies!" £ÛDennis£Ý "Tsk! Tsk! This is why I hate people. They''re so noisy when they are about to die... Shut up, you piece of sh*t!" £ÛBardur£Ý "Kakakaka! Nice one, boss!" "Looks like it will be a bloodbath again! Hahaha!" There was only arrogance and disgust in the bandits faces as they continued to laugh like crazy bastards who had just escaped their cages. Even with the anger he felt, Grey couldn''t help but cringe from the lines they were spouting. "Alright, boys! Let''s finish these f*ckers off! Make sure to not kill the women! We''ll still be having a lot of fun tonight©`" £ÛBardur£Ý Splurt Drip Drip It was all too sudden. The bandit leader couldn''t even react as a little pebble suddenly darted towards him, grazing his cheeks, letting some blood gush out. Silence soon swallowed the surroundings as everyone tried to comprehend what just happened. "Mister Dennis, Missus Leah, please look after the children. This will be over very quickly, I promise." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the one who fired the pebble was none other than Grey who was now ticked off. Though he could remain calm in many situations, if it was one which involved Yuna, it was a different matter. The bandits had stepped on a landmine. "You b*tch! Kill him!" £ÛBardur£Ý "You''re dead, you f*cker!" "Haaa! Dieeee!" Not even thinking of any plans, the bandits recklessly rushed towards Grey, holding their weapons tightly, ready to strike at any given moment. They were like a wild rush of violent thugs, relentlessly destroying anything on their path. Unfortunately for them, no matter how many of them there are, it was all useless. The one in front of them was an immovable mountain who is now boiling in anger even hotter than the magma running through the ground''s veins. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡¶Heavy Strike!¡· ¡¶Pierce!¡· ¡¶Fireball!¡· All types of weapons and magic headed towards Grey''s direction but he didn''t falter even for a single moment. He confidently marched towards the enemies, moving his body with minimal motions and skillfully evading their attacks, deflecting the spells with absolute ease. ¡¶Silence¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Grey didn''t just let them do as they please. As soon as he opened his mouth, silence swallowed the highway whole, not a single word to be heard, not even the rustling of the leaves and grasses. "Kugh!" "Urk!" One after another, Grey''s punch landed towards the enemies, their vision fading to darkness as they fell limply towards the ground. Yet with such painful strikes, there was barely any screaming nor growling to be heard, only silent whispers. "Get him! Don''t let him get away!" £ÛBardur£Ý The bandit leader commanded with all his might, but not a single one of his minions heard his voice. They simply looked at Grey with confusion, striking whenever they felt threatened, not a semblance of cooperation to be seen. Spears, swords, arrows, and spells. All sorts of things flew towards Grey, yet not even a single one had managed to graze him. He simply walked towards the bandits, an iron fist in his arsenal, striking down the bandits without mercy, sending them to dreamland in a split second. Though it would have been ideal to eliminate them then and there, there were still Cole and Luca inside the carriage. As much as possible, he didn''t want to spill any blood and soil their childhood. He may be angry, but he hasn''t lost his rationality. The children''s wellbeing still comes first. "Hahaha! You''re wide open!" "Little Missy, don''t resist too much! We don''t want to hurt your pretty face, after all." "Hahaha! We''ll have lots of fun toni©` Kugh!!" Well, it wasn''t only Grey who was having his fight. On the rear end of the carriage, Yuna was also having her own, swiftly landing a kick on one of the bandit''s face, sending him flying dozens of meters in a single burst. And it wasn''t just that bandit, the one beside him also got dragged along, suffering the same fate before turning unconscious as soon as he hit the ground. It was only then that the bandits realized that they messed with the wrong people. "Oops. Looks like I put a little too much strength," £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for the bandits, it was already far too late. As their faces turned pale, they quickly stopped, their weapons dropping towards the ground before they turned around, running with their tails tucked between their legs. "Not so fast. ¡¶Frost Bind¡·." £ÛYuna£Ý They couldn''t even run a couple steps. As Yuna''s cold voice rang in the air, frost quickly swallowed the ground, running rampantly like a rampaging beast, devouring the bandits'' legs and preventing them from escaping. Only doom awaited them. ''D-Dammit! What''s happening?!'' £ÛBardur£Ý The bandit leader could only curse in silence as he watched his minions get defeated one after another. Fear crept inside his heart as he watched the young man approach him, his hands starting to tremble. Five meters... Three meters... Two meters... With each of Grey''s steps, the distance between him and the bandit leader was only shortened. Though he had defeated numerous of the minions, his expressions stayed the same, not a hint of interest to be seen. There was only coldness. "Kugh...! Don''t underestimate us, you f*cker!" £ÛBardur£Ý Driven by rage, the bandit leader charged towards Grey with burning vigor, irked veins popping here and there in his head. And when he was in range, he then positioned his axe on his side and... ¡¶Sweep Burst!¡· £ÛBardur£Ý A smoldering strike, covered in mana, rushed towards Grey''s head, aiming to finish him off. Yet even with such a threat heading towards him, Grey remained calm and disinterested. Only a couple words appeared in his mind. ''How slow...'' £ÛGrey£Ý There was no worry in his eyes. Grey simply heaved quite a lengthy sigh full of disappointment, shaking his head ever so slightly. He then looked at the passed out bandits surrounding them, heaving another sigh soon after. The bandits and the man before him were not worthy of his time. They were just a couple pieces of disgusting trash which only deserves to be cleaned up. Even his anger is starting to subside with how pathetic they were. Not that he''ll forgive them or anything of the sort. "H... How?! This is impossible!" £ÛBardur£Ý The bandit leader screamed in disbelief. Well, who wouldn''t? After all, rather than dodging, Grey just raised his hand, stopping the hammer with only a single finger. Such a display only showed the power gap between the two. "For someone who barks so arrogantly, you sure have nothing worthy to show... Is this all you can do...? How pathetic..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s words were like daggers that pierced the bandit leader''s heart without mercy. At the same time, it was also like firewood which only kindled the blazing anger he felt. The bandit leader''s face was turning red with rage. "Die! Die! Die! Die!" £ÛBardur£Ý Lost in rage and unable to accept the humiliation, the bandit leader mindlessly swung his large axe towards Grey. But no matter how hard he tried nor how much power he exerted, not a single one of his strikes connected towards the young man. "Haah... Let''s stop this farce, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he deftly caught the man''s axe with just a couple fingers, and with a little bit of strength, shattering it to pieces. It wasn''t only the axe which had been crushed, so was the bandit leader''s hope as his eyes opened wide in shock. It was over. No matter where the bandit leader looked at it, there was no escape. Only doom awaited him and his minions. He could only grovel on the ground as he faced Grey, sweating bullets like never before. "P-Please spare us... I-I promise we won''t do anything like this again..." £ÛBardur£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yeah! We-We''ll be turning over a new leaf!" £ÛBardur£Ý Trembling, the man gave Grey his words. His face was whote as a sheet of paper and his voice was barely getting out. He couldn''t even look Grey in the eyes. It was as if death was standing before him. "Hmm... Alright." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Thank you! I''ll never forget this©`" £ÛBardur£Ý "When pigs fly, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for him, Grey could easily see through his lies. Grey knew with his "eyes" that it was just an excuse so that they could escape. The moment they are let go, they will resort to crime once again. There was no hope left for them. ''Hmm... Actually... Aren''t there flying pigs in Merusia?'' £ÛGrey£Ý The bandit leader was already despairing yet Grey was thinking of such a thing. He pondered sincerely about what kinds of pigs could fly. It was a world of magic, after all. Everything was impossible. "Oh, right. Before I forgot..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Wh... What is©` Urrrkkk!!" £ÛBardur£Ý "That''s for my girlfriend." £ÛGrey£Ý There was not a single warning. Grey, fast as lightning, delivered a heavy punch towards the bandit leader''s face, almost carving in his already ugly face. It was fortunate that Grey''s anger had subsided, otherwise, it wouldn''t have been pretty. ¡ºGrey¡«! I''m done on my side!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWhat a coincidence. I''m finished, too.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý And just as he finished dealing with all the trash, Yuna also finished cleaning up the rear. With everything done and finished, Grey and Yuna dragged the bandits towards the trees and tied them up there with extremely tough vines using plant magic. Of course, as assurance, Grey also casted curse magic, "Sleep", on them. It was a pity that they couldn''t dispose of them with the current circumstances, but fortunately, there were many ways to deal with them. There was no need to waste any more time. All that was needed to do was continue their journey. Thankfully, everyone was inside the carriage, unable to see what just happened. They didn''t want to scar and ruin the children''s childhood, after all. "Mister Dennis, everyone, we''re finished." £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Really? That was awfully quick. What of the bandits?" £ÛDennis£Ý "Ah, they''re over there." £ÛGrey£Ý Calmly said Grey as he pointed towards the now unconscious bunch of scumbags who were tied up in the trees. Not only Dennis, but everyone else was mystified by the sight. It was their first time seeing such a clean fight. "How about you two, are you unhurt?" £ÛLeah£Ý "Un! We''re both fine! Not a single scratch!" £ÛYuna£Ý The worried faces were quickly erased with Yuna''s energetic reply. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief as they welcomed the two back to the carriage, the children especially excited, smiles blooming on their faces. "Still... It''s amazing... They looked so strong yet you defeated them so easily. Really amazing..." £ÛDennis£Ý "Hahaha. Well, they only looked strong, but they''re actually just small fries. They quickly went down with just a single punch." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even flinch a little as he said such a statement. Though it wasn''t strictly a lie, it was only possible with such an overwhelming gap between their strengths. If it was a normal person, it would have been very dangerous. "I see, I see... So we were deceived... If only I had known earlier, I would have joined you too! It would have been a piece of cake!" £ÛDennis£Ý "Fufufu! You were even trembling just earlier, and now you look so confident. I''m sure you''ll be taken out in an instant." £ÛLeah£Ý "My dear, that''s where you''re wrong. I mean, not to brag, but I was the best warrior in our village. It would only take a single chop and they''re finished!" £ÛDennis£Ý It was as if nothing scary had just happened. Now, Dennis is showing off his "moves" to everyone with great vigor, everyone laughing at his style. They weren''t just sloppy, they were terrible. Nevertheless, it was worth a chuckle. "Big Bro! Big Sis! Tell us how it went!" £ÛCole£Ý "Yeah, yeah, tell us! I also want to know!" £ÛLuca£Ý "Fufufu! It seems like we have no choice then." £ÛYuna£Ý The children were full of excitement, Dennis demonstrating his "expertise", and laughs dancing in the air, such was the light atmosphere about the carriage as the wheels started turning once again. As if everything was just a dream. The sun climbed and the sun fell, with the shadows moving and the clouds drifting, time passed by ever so quickly. Soon, after five days of travel, a beautiful town finally showed up on the horizon. It was Moterno. The line quickly moved, and with just a little bit of wait, it was quickly their turn. After a quick inspection, they were then allowed entry to the town, the carriage entering the gates as the horse''s footsteps continued clopping, hitting the stone road. "Then, I guess this is where we''ll part..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. It was only a short journey, but I''m sure we''ll never forget this. We had a lot of fun. Thank you." £ÛDennis£Ý "Same here. It was an amazing journey." £ÛGrey£Ý There was only sincerity in Grey''s words. Though it was true that they spent more than what they earnt, with the meals and all that, it was also true that they gained a lot of precious experiences weighing more than gold. He and Yuna were satisfied. "Big Bro... Big Sis... Are you going already?" £ÛCole£Ý "Aren''t you going to play more with us?" £ÛLuca£Ý "Cole, Luca, don''t be like that. You''ll only make it difficult for Miss Elena and Mister Shin if you act like that." £ÛLeah£Ý And of course, just like their previous experiences with children, Cole and Luca quickly got attached to them. But well, it''s not like Grey and Yuna don''t feel the same. Now, they have more people which they can call their friends. "Fufufu! Don''t be too sad. If fate allows it, I''m sure we''ll meet again." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really...?" £ÛLuca£Ý "Un! I''m sure, so look forward to it, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý But just like everything else, with every hello, there is always a goodbye. Though it was only for a short while, it has already become a memorable experience for them. One they won''t ever forget no matter how much time passes. Well, not that they won''t be meeting again. Moterno and Galderia are just a couple seconds away with a quick warp using "Gate". Though there was still the issue with their hidden identities, that''s a problem for another time. They could always meet if they ever feel like it. "Bye, Big Bro¡«! Bye, Big Sis¡«! See you next time¡«!" £ÛCole£Ý "Bye¡«! I''m sure we''ll meet again! I promise¡«!" £ÛLuca£Ý Waving their hands with smiles on their faces, Cole and Luca''s figures soon vanished into the busy streets. With everyone now gone, Grey and Yuna were left alone with themselves, finding themselves in a familiar scenery. Though it has been several months since they entered Moterno, it felt like it was just yesterday. The place where Grey realized his feelings, where met Eliza, where they ate pizza, and where their hearts became one. It was a place full of memories. "Ah, right... We still have to report the bandits, don''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But I want to eat Kiria candy already!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too. But that can wait, now, can it? Duties first, fun second." £ÛGrey£Ý "Boo¡«! That''s no fun¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Their voices drifting in the air and their hands interlocking with one another, Grey and Yuna headed towards the barracks. They have already made a lot of memories, and now, it was time to make some more. Their journey has barely just started. CHAPTER 206 END Chapter 207: Consultation Flip Flip Flip Scritch Scritch Scritch Books, books, and more books. Words, numbers, and symbols were all over the place, new characters appearing as ink cruised smoothly across the paper. A little lady, face full of seriousness, yet ever so adorable, writing them one after another. Letters became words, and words became sentences, then sentences soon became paragraphs. Not just one, but several dozen paragraphs were written across many pages, composing a long, long, long essay. "Teacher, I''m done." £ÛEliza£Ý "Hmm... Let''s see..." £ÛTeacher£Ý The little lady handed over her work to her teacher, the latter scrutinizing it carefully, not missing a single line as her eyes streaked from left to right. Awkward and nervous silence was enveloping the room as the teacher read the papers. "Hmm... This isn''t perfect..." £ÛTeacher£Ý "Oh..." £ÛEliza£Ý "But this is already excellent for your age. Good work, Lady Eliza." £ÛTeacher£Ý The teacher beamed a smile, and Eliza''s lips soon arched to follow suit. Relief flowed uncontrollably in her heart, her expressions loosening and heart calming down. It was a long essay, after all. She didn''t want to do a repeat. "Then that will be all for now. See you tomorrow, Lady Eliza." £ÛTeacher£Ý "Un! See you tomorrow too, Teacher!" £ÛEliza£Ý The study session was finally over, and with her teacher walking dismissing her, she could finally head out the room, grasping a breath of fresh air as soon as she was out and about. A happy expression was on her face, skipping her steps energetically. Eliza hummed herself a melodic song as she looked outside the window, greeting the birds and flowers with a bright smile. The maids and servants greeted her as she passed by her in the corridors, returning a smile to her. Why was the young lady happy, one might ask? Was it because she was now done with her studies? Well, partly, but the real reason was that Yuna had promised her to visit this week. She didn''t know what day specifically, but she was looking forward to it, really excitedly. "Lady Eliza, there''s some people looking for you at the©`" £ÛSebastian£Ý "Un! Thank you!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Oh?" £ÛSebastian£Ý Sebastian couldn''t even finish his words. As soon as Eliza heard people were looking for her, she quickly dashed down the corridors, passing through Sebastian who was still puzzled, standing frozen and speechless, alone in the hallway. Rapid footsteps echoed in the air as Eliza continued darting through the mansion, even jumping down the stairs, continuing to dash towards the doors as soon as she regained her footing. It was not only her, Polaris also followed after her, running just as quickly as she was. A couple more seconds of running later, the gate was in view. Not just the gate, but two familiar figures also came to sight. Their hair colors may be different, but she could clearly tell it was them. It was Grey and Yuna. "Elder Sister Yuna! Elder Brother Grey! You''re here!" £ÛEliza£Ý There was no warning. As soon as she was in range, she quickly pounced towards Yuna, grabbing her waist and giving her a big embrace. Her actions were so sudden, the guards couldn''t help but be surprised as they saw her. "My, Liz, you should be more careful." £ÛYuna£Ý "Teehee! I just missed you both!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Fufufu! We missed you too." £ÛYuna£Ý Everyone was smiling and giggling, but if Yuna was any normal person, her bones would have broken from Eliza''s sudden pounce. Well, what mattered was that everyone was happy. That''s all that matters. ¡ºGreetings, Master, Mistress.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºYeah. Good to see you too, Polaris. Would you like to meet with the others again? I''m sure they missed you too.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI would love that, Master.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý Well, it wasn''t only Eliza who missed them. There was also Polaris. Though they just met less than a month ago, they barely spent time with one another besides training. It has been a while since they spent time in a relaxed atmosphere. Of course, the same went for the other familiars. After all, they treat Polaris, the first familiar, as their eldest sibling. Even Vega and Capella, who barely knows Polaris, respects him heavily and relies on him whenever he is around. They are all part of Grey and Yuna''s previous family. ¡ºIt''s good to see you again, Eldest Brother.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºE... Eldest Brother... G-Good afternoon...¡» £ÛCapella£Ý ¡ºEldest Brother! ''Been a while! How are you doing?!¡» £ÛVega£Ý As soon as Grey summoned the familiars, they quickly gathered around Polaris and gave them their greetings. Of course, as usual, Vega was the most energetic. She quickly pounced on him as soon as she was released. Truly a menace. "Elder Brother Grey! Elder Sister Yuna! Everyone! Let''s head inside!" £ÛEliza£Ý An energetic smile on her face, Eliza invited Grey and Yuna over, holding both of their hands with great enthusiasm. She was like an excited child dragging her parents along to show them a drawing she just made, very proudly at that. "And then yesterday, Rosa baked me a strawberry cake! It was very delicious! The strawberries were very sweet and tasty! It was cold too! The cream just melts in your mouth! They''re like clouds!" £ÛEliza£Ý As if running hundreds of meters was not enough to run out of breath, she was now talking rapidly, words fired like a machine gun. She couldn''t control her excitement anymore, chatting with Grey and Yuna as if someone was chasing after her. She really was a little chatterbox. "Oh? Then should we make it sometimes then? A strawberry cake that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Strawberry cake?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, we''ll make one, but... Yuna, why are you the one answering? You do know I''m asking Liz right, right? And you''ve already had too many sweets lately." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s okay! Strawberry cake is delicious, after all! Right, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Un! It''s very delicious! I also want to eat some!" £ÛEliza£Ý It was like there were two Yunas in front of him, both as energetic as the other. Grey could only laugh wryly. Though they were both adorable, he couldn''t help but wonder when exactly did Eliza start copying Yuna. It really was a mystery. "Ah! Should we go to the training grounds?! I want to show Elder Sister Yuna and Elder Brother Grey my progress." £ÛEliza£Ý "Alright, we''d also love to©` No, actually, can it wait a little bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Why?" £ÛEliza£Ý Like the free wind, Eliza''s expressions quickly changed as soon as she heard Grey''s words. From an excited smile, her emotions quickly drooped down to one full of gloom, obviously crestfallen. A disheartening sight. "Well, you see... I have something to ask Fritz. I want to consult him about something. Is he available right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Father shouldn''t be very busy, but..." £ÛEliza£Ý "But...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I thought I could finally play with you again... But instead, you''re going to consult with Father... It''s just unfair..." £ÛEliza£Ý Gloomy. Very gloomy. No matter which angle Grey would look at it, it would seem like he was a bad guy who is disheartening an adorable little child. He could feel guilt brew inside his heart as he continued to loom at Eliza''s downhearted expression. Well, what was more worrying was the fact that the little lady was becoming more and more like Yuna every time they met. They weren''t even meeting and only talking over the phone most of the time, but not only Yuna''s appetite and habits, her neediness had started to rub on her too. ¡ºYuna, a little help please.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! Then I''ll be collecting my reward hugs later.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Worrying about Eliza''s future, Grey''s eyes swam towards Yuna''s direction, asking for help, the latter accepting with a little silly condition. Grey could only hope deep in his heart Eliza wouldn''t also get influenced by Yuna''s clinginess and antics. He could only imagine the outcome otherwise. "Now, now, don''t be too sad, Liz. After we talk with Fritz, we''ll play with you all you want. We''ll be staying here for a couple days, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really?! You''ll stay over?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un! But only if your Father allows it." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she gently touched the tip of Eliza''s nose. Just like that, Eliza''s mood improved by leaps and bounds, her blinding smile illuminating the place. Grey once realized how good Yuna really was at handling children. ''She''ll really become a good mother one day... I wonder if our children will also get attached to her like Liz is...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey as he watched the interaction between the two, the last parts of his statements echoing inside his head over and over again, his face turning red each and every time. A silent self-destruction. Though he''s gone quite far with Yuna already, having children was still out of the question. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, it was just still too early for them. They aren''t even married nor engaged, children would still be a few years after. Grey could only anticipate what future awaits him. "Grey, your face is red. Are you not feeling well?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no... This is nothing. It''s just a little hot." £ÛGrey£Ý Dodging the topic ever so smoothly, Grey and Yuna then chatted with Eliza for a little while, leaving the familiars to play with her before they left for Fritz''s office. It was not too far away so it only took them a couple minutes of walking, arriving before a familiar door. They haven''t even entered yet they could already hear Fritz''s mumbling and scribbling from the other side. Knock Knock Knock The classic triple knocks echoed in the hallway as Grey lightly tapped the door, immediately alerting Fritz who was on the other side of the door, his eyes drifting towards the source as he wondered who was on the other side. "Fritz, it''s us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, Grey, Yuna, come in. I already heard from Sebastian, but to think you really did visit, I can''t say I''m not surprised." £ÛFritz£Ý "Well, we promised Liz, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Along with Grey''s words, a quiet clack and creak resounded in the air as soon as the doors opened. What greeted the two as soon as they entered was a high mountain of documents. It was a familiar sight they have encountered a couple times already. "Oh? Did you dye your hair? It looks good on you." £ÛFritz£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only when Fritz mentioned it that Grey and Yuna realized they were still in their disguises. As soon as they did, they quickly undid the illusion magic and returned to their normal appearances, hair turning black and silver respectively. They were then offered seats to relax, just parallel from where Fritz was sitting from. And continuing the courtesy, Fritz also offered a couple shacks and tea for the two. It was just too convenient, the two couldn''t help but think he knew they were coming. "Ahem! Anyway, are you free right now? We have something to consult with you about. But... if you''re busy, we could come back©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No. Now is fine. I''m just about to finish with my paperwork anyway. Although... It is rare that you ask me for consultation. Did something happen?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Rather than something happened... It would be more appropriate to say that something might happen." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, Fritz could only tilt his head in confusion. Well, not just him. Even Yuna who was with Grey. Though Grey already told Yuna that he had something to consult with Fritz, he never said what. She was only there to accompany him. Thunk Clack Clack A series of clacks and thunks echoed in succession as a couple items were placed atop the desk. With each and every item added, Fritz''s eyes followed quietly, curiosity and confusion brewing inside. "Hm? These are...?" £ÛFritz£Ý Now, Fritz was even more confused. All the things in front of him were foreign to his eyes. Though he could guess what they might be, he was still in the dark about what they are used for. He only knew one item among them. What are the things Grey took out? They are the "inventions" he brought to Merusia. There was the phone, the camera, the board and card games, and a couple more things he made to make life easier like the blender from before. It was only then that Yuna understood what Grey was on about. "Well.., to put it simply, these are the magic tools and games I made over the years. There are still more, but these should be enough for now." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... There sure are a lot, huh... But what does this have to do with me?" £ÛFritz£Ý "That''s... Actually..." £ÛGrey£Ý Before heading straight to the problem, Grey first introduced the things he brought to the desk and explained what they do briefly. After which, he then tackled the problem, Fritz listening attentively, nodding his head from time to time. Though he wasn''t worried about the board games and appliances spreading all over the world, it was not the same for the camera and the phone. After all, they aren''t merely any magic tool. They were revolutionary inventions which brought forth a lot of change in Earth''s history. Of course, Grey''s intentions in spreading them are only purely so that the people could enjoy the happiness he and Yuna are privileged with. Unfortunately, like everything else, such innocent things could also be used in malicious ways. Both the phone and camera could be used to improve communication, espionage, and intelligence of a military force. If used wrongly, it could bring more harm than good, something Grey would love to avoid at all cost. Not to mention that the materials used for those two are quite expensive. This means that only wealthy merchants, nobles, and royalty would be able to buy them. It was far from Grey''s desire for the common people to use them. There were just too many demerits for them. "I see... I see... I understand your point. It really would be a problem." £ÛFritz£Ý "Right? That''s why I''m asking you for advice. I''m sure with your years of experience, you should know the answer." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. You''re overestimating me too much. But, how do I say this... Grey, aren''t you just overthinking things too much?" £ÛFritz£Ý It was an unexpected answer. Now, the tables are turned and it was Grey who was confused with Fritz''s words. The latter simply had a sip from his cup of tea, just like Yuna who was very much enjoying herself with the treats. "Look, Grey, I know you invented these things, but you should know that even if you didn''t, it would only be a matter of time before people manage to make one. Things would always progress with time. You''re simply speeding up the process." £ÛFritz£Ý "You''re right... But wouldn''t it be bad if some big figues try to misuse them? I''m sure there aren''t just one or two of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "I suppose that''s true, but I think you''re missing a little detail here, Grey... You''re one of the ''Heroes of Alfrione''." £ÛFritz£Ý A simple declaration, but it made such a huge impact on Grey''s thoughts. After all, it wasn''t just a mere title, it was one they earned through their strength and efforts. It was one which carried authority backed by the Royal Family of Alfrione. Well, now, not only the Royal Family of Alfrione, but the Royal Family of Ingrasia and Imperial Family of Valliarta. They even have relations with the Azure Sword Emperor. No matter how one looks at it, they already have powerful connections. Even without connections, Grey and Yuna''s strengths alone are enough. Just them and their familiars are enough to make anyone think twice before doing anything against them. Even countries need to tread carefully. "I know you don''t like being treated as / noble and the like, but you should realize the authority you carry. Your name alone is enough to make people submit." £ÛFritz£Ý "Hey, don''t talk as if I''m the devil or something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? But am I wrong?" £ÛFritz£Ý Grey could only remain silent as he faced Fritz''s question. He couldn''t find any retorts nor rebuttal against him. All he could was heave a lengthy sigh, finally resigning from his views and accepting reality. "Haah... I give up. I''ll just do what I want then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Now that''s more like it... Just make sure not to go overboard. These inventions are already enough for now. Any more and it would be troublesome." £ÛFritz£Ý "Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛGrey£Ý All of Grey''s worries were now gone. Though it was only a short while, he could now breathe more comfortably, his heart feeling much lighter. He couldn''t believe he worried so much about something so simple. "By the way, what''s the deal with this new paperwork? There''s even more than the last time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... You could say that again..." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz sighed, recounting the hell he went through in the past couple months. It wasn''t just managing the territory, he also helped out the neighboring provinces, did work for the newly discovered mines, worked with diplomacy, fixed a number of problems, and many, many more. Long story short, Fritz was rewarded for his indispensable efforts and he received the rank of "Count" and granted more provinces to expand their territory. And from now henceforth, they shall be known as the Landevar Comital Household. "Ohh! Congratulations, Fritz!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then it seems you''ll be addressed as ''Your Excellency'' from now on, huh. Congratulations." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, yeah, thanks a lot," £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz couldn''t even smile about it. Though it is a good thing for the house, it was only hell for him. He needed to work with more documents in order to incorporate the new provinces into the Landevar territory. He has been working for days upon days to achieve that end. Well, it hasn''t been made official yet, not without the formal bestowal which will take place next month in the Royal Capital. The only good thing was that he and Eliza could see Eleanora and Elise again. The reward for his hard work. "Right, Fritz, about the things we just talked about. Would you like to handle the marketing of the items again? I''m not really good at it, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence. All there was was silence as Fritz stared deep into Grey''s eyes. It was as if he just heard something absurd, shaking his head afterwards, a look of disbelief and gloom plastered on his face. "Haah... And here I thought I could finally rest..." £ÛFritz£Ý "Haha, sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s alright. This is for the good of the household anyway. I can''t just let the opportunity pass by." £ÛFritz£Ý There was tiredness in his voice, but Fritz did not let it drag him down. He simply drank on his cup of tea again and accepted Grey''s proposition. After all, there was still the reward he was looking forward to. Creaaakkkk Just as they finished their discussion, a silent creak resounded in the door, the door opening ever so slightly. Soon, a pair of blue orbs peeked inside the office. It was Eliza who had just finished playing with the familiars. "Is something wrong, Liz?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, umm... Are you finished with your discussion...?" £ÛEliza£Ý Meekly, the little lady asked. Though it was fun playing with the familiars, she still wanted to play with Grey and Yuna. But she didn''t want to be selfish, hence the reason why she was only peeking shyly from the doors. "Fufufu! Un! We just finished. Do you want to play right now?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no direct answer from Eliza''s side, her eyes simply sparkled brightly, her head nodding aggressively, showing how happy she was. Everyone could only look at her warmly, gentle smiles spread on their faces. "Well then, it seems we''ll have to get going now. Thank you, Fritz." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure, anytime." £ÛFritz£Ý Everything done and settled, Grey and Yuna then left the office. As soon as they were outside, it wasn''t only Eliza''s excited stares which greeted them. The familiars were also waiting enthusiastically, wagging their tails cutely. "Fufufu! Shall we get started then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý CHAPTER 207 END Chapter 208: Tiramisu for a Sweet Reunion! The sky was amber, almost fading to black. Faint stars are showing in the sky, the moon already appearing on the horizon, its radiance illuminating the world as the sun went to sleep and darkness started to awake. Night was soon to fall. Under the golden brilliance of twilight, a little figure danced around the viridescent and flower-scented gardens. Her golden hair fluttered in the air as the silver glimmers of her sword flickered from time to time, her steps and movements soft and smooth like a butterfly''s wings, fluttering in the air. Left, right, front, and center. The sword danced along the little lady, sharp winds cascading through the place with each and every stroke. She was like a painter and the sword was her paintbrush, each stroke beautiful like a piece of art. ¡¶Starlight Blossom!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý Her voice drifting in the air, blades of ana sprouted from her sword. As soon as her sword stopped, like a flower blooming ever so brilliantly, the blades of mana scattered in the air, radiating its brilliance as it sliced through the air. The little lady was, of course, none other than Eliza. She is currently showing Grey and Yuna the progress in her swordsmanship, showing off the best sword art she could make, a different and serious glint glimmering in her eyes. But it didn''t just stop there. Or course, it wouldn''t just be her swordsmanship, Eliza also needed to show her proficiency in water magic. After all, a warmage is not truly capable unless she masters both arts and spells. It was an unwritten rule. The blades of mana leaving its mark on the verdant grasses, Eliza soon stopped moving. Her breathing was calm as one be, silent like the gentle breeze caressing her face, moisture gathering around her like a whirlpool. ¡¶Sweeping Wave!¡· £ÛEliza£Ý A wave from a stormy sea. Such was what came about as soon as Eliza flashed her palm, surging ever so violently towards her target. A loud crash soon echoed as soon as the nearby statue was swallowed whole, destroyed to pieces. Splash Splash Splash Splashes and trickles reverberating in the air, the verdant grasses were untimely watered with Eliza''s attack. As soon as her demonstration was finished, her head then took a sharp turn, looking at Grey and Yuna with expectant eyes. "Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna, how was that?! Did I do a good job?! Did I?! Did I?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Fufufu! Un! Liz has become much better than before." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s true... By now, you should be on par with Elise and Elaine... You sure do learn quickly, huh... That''s our Liz for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe!" £ÛEliza£Ý They were all but simple compliments, but Eliza''s lips were curling from ear to ear, a bright smile on her face. Though she''s a little exhausted after all the demonstration, she was still very happy. Truly a little ball of energy. Well, it was only to be expected. After all, not only did Grey and Yuna teach her, she also received a couple books and manuals from them and there was also Polaris to watch over her. Combined with her exceptional talent, she was bound to reach such a level sooner or later. "But Liz... Was it really alright for you to nonchalantly destroy the statue? It looked quite expensive too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah..." £ÛEliza£Ý There was no need for confirmation. Just Eliza''s reaction and pale expression alone was enough to tell the whole story. She was so excited to show Grey and Yuna her progress that she totally forgot to control herself. "Elder Sister Yuna... Elder Brother Grey... What do I do...?" £ÛEliza£Ý Almost teary-eyed, Eliza looked at Grey and Yuna with a worried face. Though Fritz would most likely just scold her for a little while, she still felt guilty that she destroyed something. She really was a kind girl. The two couldn''t help but look at her warmly. "Fufufu! Don''t worry too much about it, okay? We have your Elder Brother Grey to help us out. Right¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I''m on it." £ÛGrey£Ý Luckily, Grey was around. Though she couldn''t reverse time, he had an eye which could grasp every detail and a mind which could remember everything. With just a quick use of earth magic, the statue was back to its previous and glorious form. "Waah¡«! It really is fixed! Elder Brother Grey, you''re amazing!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hahaha, is that so?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Elder Brother Grey is the bestest in the world!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Eh? Then how about me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! Elder Sister Yuna is just as amazing!" £ÛEliza£Ý There was no lies in Eliza''s eyes, only sincerity. Grey and Yuna were, after all, two of the people she admired the most. To her, they were just as amazing as her father, her older sister, older cousin, her mother, and everyone else she admired. All were great in her eyes. Well, now that the demonstrations are over, there was only one thing left to do. With the sun now disappearing from the horizon, it was time to prepare dinner. A dinner Eliza that had been missed for several months. "Then, let''s head inside, shall we? Let''s make the best dinner we can." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go to the kitchen©`" £ÛEliza£Ý "No can do. Liz will be heading to the bath. I mean... Look how sweaty and drenched you are... Is this how a lady should look, hmm?" £ÛYuna£Ý "But I©`" £ÛEliza£Ý "No buts! You''re going to the bath now, Young Lady! And that''s final!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu.... Okay..." £ÛEliza£Ý Unfortunately for Eliza, she won''t be able to enjoy watching the food cook. Though she didn''t want to go, she had no other choice. She didn''t want to go against Yuna whom she looks up to as her older sister. She was still a very obedient girl. Eliza going to the bath and Yuna giggling ever so softly, Grey and Yuna headed to the kitchen to help prepare dinner for the night. They still haven''t planned what to make, but they weren''t a bit worried. All that was needed was to do their best. "Hello, Mister Rhodes¡«! Hello everyone¡«! It''s been some time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, it''s been some time! Welcome, welcome, please enter and make yourselves home." £ÛRhodes£Ý A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Hahahaha. Then, we''ll be intruding on the kitchen again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! Feel free to do so!" £ÛRhodes£Ý It wasn''t just Rhodes. Every other chef in the kitchen enthusiastically welcomed Grey and Yuna as soon as they entered. Especially the new chefs. Their eyes were literally sparkling as they watched the two ever so intently. If it was before, the two would have felt awkward with such intense attention directed, but after dealing with it for months, they have already built up some resistance. It was just a little worrying that they have gotten used to living like celebrities. They both felt a little conflicted. "Your Highnesses, if I may ask, what would you be cooking today? Stew? Soup? A whole buffet? Rice?" £ÛRhodes£Ý "Well, nothing too overwhelming, really... Just some simple dishes. You know, rice and a couple things here and there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I see... Best of luck to you two, then." £ÛRhodes£Ý "Yeah. Thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý Yep. There was no way in hell Rhodes understood what Grey was talking about. But knowing what they cooked before, he could already expect that they won''t be cooking anything normal. He simply looked at the bright side and looked forward to it. One by one, Grey took out fresh and rich ingredients from the "Inventory" as if it was the most normal thing in the world. They only looked like some excellent meat and ingredients, but in reality, they were all ridiculously luxurious. Though they know that they''ll get scolded by Fritz if he knew what ingredients they were using, it is only if he knows. After all, if they simply keep quiet about it, there won''t be any troubles. There was no need to hold themselves back. "Yuna, let''s do the usual." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Copy that!" £ÛYuna£Ý A short exchange and the two soon started moving their hands and bodies, clicks, clacks, and chops echoing in the air, creating a harmonious melody. There was music in the air, the ingredients dancing around as they were cleanly prepared. Grey prepared the main course whilst Yuna made the appetizers and desserts. The two worked in perfect harmony, not bumping a single time with one another. The chefs could only gawk in admiration from their magnificent coordination. Grilled, sweet and spicy, roasted, fried, and many more. The orchestra of appetizing aromas soon followed, as dish after dish was cooked, accompanying the rhythmic beats and tunes of the kitchen. It was a concert like no other. "Right, Grey, what would you like for dessert?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? You aren''t going to choose for yourself©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was about to ask, but he soon stopped abruptly. As soon as he saw the array of sweets behind Yuna, his mouth shut closed on its own, eyes filled with pure disbelief. Yuna had already chosen her treats. All that was left was for Grey''s picks. ''Haah... Really, this girl...'' £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to think too much about Yuna''s actions. Grey simply thought of a dessert he wanted to eat, wanting to taste something foreign. It was then that a dish of Italian origin popped up in his mind. "Then, since you already made many desserts, I''ll just ask for one. I''d love to have some tiramisu, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«! Tiramisu it is!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no bounds to Yuna''s excitement. As soon as she heard Grey''s request, she raised one of her hands with determination. Soon, a couple noises echoed in the kitchen as she excitedly got a bunch of ingredients for herself. Of course, as Grey and Yuna aren''t really fond of alcohol, it is going to be a non-alcoholic Tiramisu. After all, Eliza would also be eating it. There was no need to add something which could cause them trouble. First, Yuna made the custard. In a mixing bowl set over simmering water, she mixed some egg yolks, sugar, and vanilla, whisking it until the mixture thickened. She then removed it from heat, letting it cool down. A process sped up by the use of magic. After the custard, next was the cream with a little bit of cheese and more egg yolks. Though there wasn''t any mascarpone cheese in Merusia, they were still able to make do with something similar. The cream was then combined with the custard, folded until it gained a smooth texture. Since it was non-alcoholic, fruit juice from some citrus fruits was used instead of brandy, mixing it with the espresso. The already made ladyfingers were then dipped into the mixture until they were soaked. In a baking dish, an alternating layer of soaked ladyfingers and custard was placed one after another until a three-layer dessert was made. After all was done, cocoa powder was then used to dust the whole truth. Everything was finished! All that was left to do was refrigerate it and let it sit for a few hours©` or so it would have normally been. But it was Merusia, after all. With just a little bit of intricate ice magic, Yuna made the same effect, creating a very beautiful and delicious treat! "Grey! I''m done!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, great! Can you help me out a little bit? I''m still not finished, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Of course!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna done with her side, she then quickly headed to Grey''s rescue and helped him out with the remaining dishes. There wasn''t really much to do. Everything was almost done, after all. Only a little polishing. Soon, every single dish was complete. The ones Grey and Yuna made, and the ones the chefs made. If one were to see how many dishes there were, they would have surely thought there was a celebration. It was truly fantastic. Of course, with everything finished, all that was left was to deliver the dishes to the dining hall. There wasn''t just one or two of them, but a whole four food trolleys headed out of the kitchen, all filled to the brim. Another food train was made, Grey and Yuna following behind it. "Waah¡«! So many!" £ÛEliza£Ý Eliza commented with her eyes sparkling ever so brightly. She was still fresh out of the bath, yet she is once again up for another challenge. With the amount of food before her, there was no way she was losing out. And though Eliza was very excited, Fritz on the other hand had an entirely different expression. His eyes were full of suspicions as he looked at the dishes coming in, his gaze soon shifting towards Grey and Yuna who just entered. "Hey, you two... You didn''t make anything outrageous again, did you?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Really now... Just what do you think of us? They''re all just normal dishes. You just worry too much." £ÛGrey£Ý "Normal, you say..." £ÛFritz£Ý "Yeah, normal." £ÛGrey£Ý Fritz''s eyes were full of suspicions, but with Grey simply smiling brightly, there was nothing more he could do. It was fortunate that Yuna was already sitting near Eliza, otherwise, her inability to lie would have exposed it all. "Haah... Alright, I give up, let''s just say they''re normal. You win." £ÛFritz£Ý "Hahaha, thanks, I guess?" £ÛGrey£Ý Their silly little argument over and Grey still smiling, everyone then took their seats around the dining table. And as one would expect, it was filled to the brim with all sorts of exquisite dishes, each and everyone appetizing to the eyes. """Thank you for the meal!!""" There was no need to wait and there were no words needed to be said. As soon as everyone tasted the dishes, be it from Grey and Yuna or the chefs, a burst of superb deliciousness exploded in their mouth, rich flavors flooding within. The most expressive one©` or rather, ones, among them was none other than Yuna and Eliza. Both showed faces which looked like the pinnacle of ecstasy, expressions very identical to one another. "It seems like your cooking skills are still great. No wonder even the Royal Head Chef praises you. This really is something." £ÛFritz£Ý "You''re praising us too much. We''re still far from perfect, you know? There''s still a long way ahead of us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Far from perfect, huh... Rhodes would surely cry if he heard that..." £ÛFritz£Ý Commented Fritz, a gentle smile forming on his face as he had another bite. It was a comment which only led to Grey imagining what it would look like. After all, it surely is something Rhodes would probably do. "Um! Wew shill werning! (Un! We''re still learning!)" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ewishin sho dewishoosh! (Everything''s so delicious!)" £ÛEliza£Ý Well, it wasn''t only Grey who had an opinion. Yuna also had the same thought, Eliza following her though she actually didn''t understand what Yuna said. It was just like watching over two very hyperactive children. It was worrying and heartwarming at the same time. There was no use fussing over it. Even if they did point things out, it would surely be futile. After all, they only get more energetic with one another around. There was no need to spoil the merry and warm atmosphere. "Hmm... Even your seafood dishes are great too. I''m glad that new trade routes are opening up. I could get used to this." £ÛFritz£Ý Ignoring her energetic daughter, Fritz simply continued eating on his plate. It was simple but such a comment struck something on Grey''s mind. He remembered his mental checklist all of the sudden. "Right... Speaking of the new trade routes... Which territory did these seafood and ingredients come from?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Which territory...?" £ÛFritz£Ý To Grey''s question, Fritz was made to think about what territories are located on the coasts of Alfrione. Many came to mind, both owned by small and large noble families. Each territory has a specialty of their own. Of course, it wasn''t just the seafood and ingredients Grey was interested in. He was also interested in the beauty of the place. He swore to bring Yuna to see the sea and beaches once and he''ll be doing so. He was a man of his words. "Well, rather than just one territory, it''s actually a mix of many. More trade routes are also being constructed so you can expect an increase in the number sooner or later. Why do you ask?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Nothing really. I''m just curious..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Curious, huh©` Oh... I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛFritz£Ý He didn''t need any more words. As soon as Fritz remembered that Grey and Yuna were a couple, he quickly realized the latter''s intention. Now that he realized it, he once again realized Grey was still a teenage boy. After all, he also went through such things with his now wife, Eleanora. He knows full well the feeling of wanting to surprise your beloved with a well thought out gift. It was one full of thrill, anxiety, and excitement. A very wonderful experience. "Then, how about we talk about it at a later time. Some of them have beautiful seas and beaches. They''re quite interesting." £ÛFritz£Ý "Oh... Then I''ll be in your care..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry about it. It''s my pleasure as well." £ÛFritz£Ý Fritz had already received a lot of help from Grey and Yuna, and though it might not be much, he was still happy to help him out. He was also interested in how it will fare so it''s a little fun for him as well. Killing two birds with one stone. "Waah¡«! Elder Sister Yuna, this is delicious! What is this?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "That''s tiramisu. Would you like some more?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! I want more please!" £ÛEliza£Ý And while the men were talking about some interesting things, the girls were already sampling the desserts. From the pudding, to parfait, and all the way to the tiramisu Yuna just recently made. They were fully enjoying themselves. Of course, Grey already knew how delicious tiramisu is. Even then, he didn''t expect the two to react so excitedly even after tasting a lot of sweets already. They really were amazing in ways more than one. "Is it really that delicious, Liz?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Un! You should have some too, Father!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hahaha, then I''ll gracefully accept your invitation." £ÛFritz£Ý There was no use resisting. As soon as Eliza handed Fritz a piece, he knew that he had to eat it. After all, what kind of father could resist an invitation from their very adorable daughter. There simply is none. Fritz only needed to put a little strength and his fork quickly cut through the soft tiramisu, a little clink resounding as he hit the plate. And when he delivered it to his, a rush of sweetness and creaminess with a hint of coffee caressed his tongue. It was the first time he tasted such and it was amazing. "Oh! Another bittersweet dessert! As expected from you two, you''re really on another level! I''m sure this will be popular!" £ÛFritz£Ý "Un! Elder Sister Yuna and Elder Brother Grey are the best!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hahaha, you really like Grey and Yuna, don''t you, Liz?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Un!" £ÛEliza£Ý Now, even Fritz has joined the cheering squad. Yuna was especially happy that her work was being praised. The merry atmosphere in the dining hall only getting warmer and warmer with each passing second. ''Then I guess I''ll be having some too.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Smiles and laughter all over the place, Grey stood up a little and got himself a serving of tiramisu as well©` Or so it should have been. But he hasn''t even stood up and Yuna''s hands have already moved again. "Grey, here, have some too." £ÛYuna£Ý It was but a simple gesture, yet Grey couldn''t be any happier with such simplicity. A smile subconsciously bloomed on his face as he accepted the plate Yuna gave him. Though she is childish and energetic most of the time, there really are times she is just mature, thoughtful, and caring like a gentle mother. Two total opposite sides, a gap so wide Grey just couldn''t help but wonder. "Thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re welcome!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, no matter what side it was, be it her silly and childish side, her thoughtful and caring side, her potion-loving side, or her battle-driven side, Grey knew of only one thing. And that is he loved everything about her and that he''s falling even harder with every passing second. ''I really am hopeless, aren''t I?'' £ÛGrey£Ý The night continued to deepen, the moon and stars shining brightly like they always have, and the gentle breeze dancing freely. Along such a breeze, a single thought floated adrift. The simple thought of a hopeless idiot in love. CHAPTER 208 END Chapter 209: All-Out Shopping Spree! Chatter Chatter Chatter The place was full of noise and energy, lively folks walking and running from place to place, a cheerful exchange from left and right. The marketplace was very much merry and bustling, children playing around like little rabbits on the loose. There weren''t only stalls, there were also stores by the roadside. From boutiques, cafes, bakeries, merchandise stores, and many more, there are a lot of varieties, selling each and every product one could think of. "Thank you for the patronage!" Cling Cling Cling The chimes rang sofly and the glass doors soon opened, a bright and professional smile painted on the employee''s face as she saw off their customers. Soon after some left, more people entered. It was a bright and busy day for the cafe. Amongst the customers, two hooded figures exited with smiles blooming on their faces, eyes swimming left and right as they scanned the stalls and stores neatly laid on the streets. On their hands were a couple of paper bags full of wonderful treats and snacks to enjoy. "Grey, try this one too, it''s delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh¡«? But everything''s always delicious for you!" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! This time, it''s really delicious! Like, super delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I''ll have a taste then..." £ÛGrey£Ý Not resisting Yuna''s invitation, Grey simply lowered his head, taking a bite of the bread Yuna was holding onto. It was just all too sudden. Yuna couldn''t help but be flustered by Grey''s bold actions, her face looking a little feverish. "Oh, you''re right... it''s good©` Hm? Are you okay, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah... Un... I''m fine..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but she was red all the way to the tip of her ears. Thankfully, a hood was covering her face so she was able to escape from embarrassment. Otherwise, her face would have turned even redder. Well, it wasn''t only her. Though Grey was acting nonchalant, unfazed by his sudden actions, he was also a little embarrassed. Their relationship has gone on for several months already, he still couldn''t help but get flustered. Some things never change. He couldn''t help but smile. "Right, this should be it." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna still flustered, the two entered yet another store, the soft chimes dancing in the air once again. It was a large furniture store, beautiful mattresses, lamps, desks and drawers displayed ever so neatly, a warm reception welcoming them. It has been more than a week since Grey and Yuna arrived at Moterno, and after staying there for a few days, they finally went home and enjoyed their days in a leisurely and comfortable manner, going at their own pace and taking adventures from time to time. With Grey''s massive increase in Combat Power, his abilities also increased. Now, his "Sanctuary" which once had a diameter of two kilometers now has a diameter of about six kilometers. A massive increase which was always welcome. Of course, with the massive increase in the area, it was the perfect time to execute their plan. As they have discussed before, they will be building a travel house inside the Sanctuary, and for that, they traveled all the way to the Royal Capital to buy a lot of furniture. Yet another shopping spree! "Good morning, Dear Customers. How may I help you?" £ÛClerk£Ý "Good morning, we''re here to buy a couple of things." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! What would you be buying?" £ÛClerk£Ý "Let''s see... We''ll get some beds, couches, drawers, cabinets, tables, carpets, shoe racks, desk......" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no end to Grey''s list. Even though he said "a couple of things", such was not the case at all. The once smiling clerk was now faced with trouble as he tried to remember everything Grey said, his eyes swirling in confusion. "Ah, wait, we also need some closets and some desk lamps." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, right. We''ll have some of those too, please." £ÛGrey£Ý To make it worse, Yuna soon joined in on the listing of furniture and made things more troublesome for the clerk. Though he already took out a notepad and a pen, there was still trouble taking notes as the two were simply too fast. "Ah, sorry, would you like us to repeat that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, please..." £ÛClerk£Ý Thankfully, Grey and Yuna still had human sides to them and listed things down a second time, now much slower and much more thoughtful. Soon enough, a list was made and as one would expect, it was very long. Too long, in fact. Not to mention that Grey and Yuna also had some requests to consider, making the list even longer and more complicated. It was such a long order that the clerk needed the help of his coworkers to make things happen. About half of the store''s employees were moved to fulfill their request. Thanks to everyone''s help and the two''s previous experience, the shopping took much quicker than their previous experience. In just less than an hour, everything was gathered and a long, long receipt was made, large amounts appearing one after another in a long list. "Would this be all, Dear Customers?" £ÛOwner£Ý Of course, the happiest one was the owner of the store. His eyes were literally sparkling as he looked at the two, a large smile on his face as he rubbed his hands against one another. He was clearly delighted. Well, it was only natural. After all, everything Grey and Yuna bought totaled to several dozen thousand kiels, a profit which would usually take several days to acquire. No money-loving merchant would not be happy after such a rare opportunity. "No, these would be all. Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, how should we deliver everything? Since you bought so much, I would be delighted to give you a discount. How about it, Dear Customer?" £ÛOwner£Ý "Ah, thanks for the offer. But we''ll be fine by ourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course©` Huh?" £ÛOwner£Ý Frozen and speechless, the store owner was, unable to grasp what Grey just said. Soon, confusion was added to the mix as everything they bought vanished into thin air with a simple flick of his finger. Be it the owner, the employees, or the other customers, everyone''s eyes opened in shock as everything suddenly disappeared into nothingness. The only ones who had a different reaction were the children who looked excited if anything. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "Thank you for everything, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye¡«! We''ll visit again next time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A... Ah... Yes... Thank you for the patronage..." £ÛOwner£Ý As quickly as they appeared, Grey and Yuna exited, gone with the wind. The sound of chimes soon rang in the air once again, the glass doors soon closing. Even then, everyone was still in great shock, still frozen in place. "Umm... Just who are those two...?" £ÛOwner£Ý "We also don''t know..." £ÛClerk£Ý It was useless. No matter how much they thought about it, they didn''t know the identity of the two hooded figures. Well, even if they were hooded, they were also wearing disguises. It was impossible to know who they were. As for the two who were the cause of everyone''s shock, they were oblivious to such reactions. They simply walked along the streets, smiles on their faces as they ate the treats they previously bought, heading to yet another shop. Well, the shopping spree didn''t just stop there. After the furniture store, Grey and Yuna entered other stores. Though be it the appliances stores, hardwares, or even art shops, everyone had the same reactions as the first store, shocked and surprised with Grey and Yuna''s actions. On the way, they also stopped by Zeff''s store to buy some coffee, tea leaves, and of course, cocoa beans. Now, they have even more ingredients which they could use for making sweets and desserts. Everyone was happy. The sun continued to climb the vast blue sky and after a few hours of shopping, Grey and Yuna had bought most of the things they needed. If anything, they were simply going around the market, heading stores and stalls which their eyes fancied. "Oh, isn''t that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Did you find something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no... I just saw a gift store." £ÛYuna£Ý It was not just any gift store, it was the biggest and most reputable one in the Royal Capital, one owned by a noble. It was the gift store which boasts the biggest variety and collection of merchandise from all over the continent. A true gem indeed. Grey and Yuna have seen the gift store before, but now that they were in front of it, it looked even more fantastic. Even the furniture store from before was much smaller in comparison than the gift store in front of them, only showing how successful it was. "Hmm... Should we head inside then? I was also thinking of getting everyone some presents. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s a great idea! I also wanted to buy some toys for the kids!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, it''s decided then." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey and Yuna decided on what to do, they soon entered the store, the doors were opened by the security guards, a warm greeting then following soon after as soon as they took a step inside. ""Welcome to the Leresta''s Gift Store"" It truly was on another level. Not just the employees, the store layout and design, the coolness of the air, the brightness of the lights, and the neat arrangements of the shelves and items. It reminded Grey of the malls back on Earth. Of course, each item was also exceptional. Though there were many luxurious items on display, there were also affordable ones even commoners could buy. It was one of the reasons why the store''s reputation was through the roof. Everyone loves it. Grey and Yuna didn''t just dilly-dally. Their heads turning left and right, their feet also moved along. They walked through the isles and looked at the various items on display, finding all sorts of things from pens to vases and even paintings. "Oh, Grey, wouldn''t Guildmaster Gaston like this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A fountain pen?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ve seen him use them a lot of times so I think he''ll like it." £ÛYuna£Ý A black barrel and golden nib. It was full of simple yet intricate patterns, a red gem to be found embedded at the top of the barrel. Not just the fountain pen, its ink bottle was also very beautiful as well, exuding an aura of "And... Don''t you think it just looks amazing?! It looks like something you would give to a scholar. It''s very beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Alright, let''s buy it then. Let''s also buy a couple more with different designs. We could also use this, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Then I''ll have a black one, too! The one with a violet gem!" £ÛYuna£Ý "In that case... I''ll be going with a silver one with a blue gem. That way, we''ll be matching, won''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna tried to be discreet about it, but with her strangely specific requirements, it was easy to tell she just wanted one which reminds her of Grey. Of course, Grey wouldn''t lose to her either. The idiot couple is once again flirting out in the open. All in all, Grey and Yuna bought several fountain pens, each with a different design. One was for Gaston, one each for themselves, one for Cedric, one for Fritz, and the others for their other acquaintances who are often in their offices. As for the spares, they would be of use when the time comes. After selecting a gift for Gaston, they then selected a couple gifts for the other adults they knew. They bought a coffee set for Chiron, a couple boxes of sweets for Rina, a desk clock for Cedric, romance books for Helen, and many more. "Grey, what color would be good? Yellow or white?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t know... But it would most likely be blue, I think..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? Would Liz like blue?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I''m sure of it. Your blue eyes are the only thing you share in common, after all. Though knowing Liz... She''d probably like anything we give her..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... That''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, it wasn''t just the adults they were buying presents to. They were also buying stuff for the children. And it was only then that they realized that they are acquainted with so many children. Too many, in fact. There was just one slight problem... It was that every single one of them are very attached to Grey and Yuna. It was to the point that they''ll probably treasure even if they only give them a leaf they found by the roadside. Though it makes them happy, it also makes selecting a present difficult. Right now, Grey and Yuna are selecting a hairpin they could give to Eliza. Each and every one of the designs were fantastic and beautiful. The only thing that''s taking them so long was choosing which design to pick. "Okay! That''s it! Let''s just buy them all then! We could just give the other hairpins to Bella, Iris, and Ruru!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, if they are having difficulty choosing a gift, they could just simply buy them all to make sure. It was a very simple and convenient solution. Though... Even then, Grey couldn''t help but heave a lengthy sigh. "Then... For the boys... What should we buy...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You can leave that to me. I''ll make sure to choose the best gifts." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý With the girls'' gifts finally chosen, it was now time for the boys, namely, Galvin, Elnart, and Zeke. And being a man himself, it was quite easy for Grey to select a couple of presents for them. There were toy swords, tops, some figurines of beasts and heroes, and many more. Though it was another world, their preferences remained the same and not long after, Grey was finally done selecting the gifts for the boys. All in all, due to the luxuriousness of their gifts, their total amounted to a few hundred thousand kiels. Though it was a large sum, they didn''t regret anything even a little bit. After all, it was for everyone to be happy. They were both satisfied. ""Thank you for the patronage! Please come back again!"" As warmly as they were welcomed, Grey and Yuna were also seen off just as warmly by the employees. Now, with the gift selection finally finished, there was only one more thing left to do in the Royal Capital. Due to their circumstances, Grey and Hina have left the capital quite abruptly before and because of it, they completely forgot to say their farewells to everyone. Of course, it included a special someone who surely would have pouted. Though it would become troublesome if they were found out, with the use of "Gate", everything was much easier and simpler. They could simply drop by and head out, coming and going freely like the wind. "Then, should we go greet our Little Princess?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Scritch Scritch Scritch The room was quiet, only a couple sounds to be heard. There was the sound of scribbling as a little figure streaked a sheet of paper with shades and colors. Each stroke added beauty to the paper like an intricate piece of abstract artwork. The little figure was none other than the Little Princess, Natalia. She held a couple crayons in her hands, drawing ever so cheerfully on the piece of paper with a cutely serious expression on her face. The gap was just too big, it was heartwarming. "Shasha, Nalia, done!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Wow¡«! Our Princess Natalia sure is amazing! It''s very beautiful!" £ÛShasha£Ý "Weally...?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Of course! I''m sure Princess Natalia would become an excellent artist one day! Their Majesties and Their Highnesses would be proud!" £ÛShasha£Ý A warm atmosphere was looming about the room as the Little Princess smiled very brightly, illuminating the room. It was very bright, it was blinding. The maid, Shasha, was very happy to see her smile. It was simply bliss to bask in her cuteness. Knock Knock Knock The comfort of the room was only disturbed when a couple knocks resounded from the other side of the door. Shasha was quickly alerted by the knocking as she stood up from her seat and smiled towards the Little Princess. "Princess Natalia, I''ll go get the door. Please stay put, okay?" £ÛShasha£Ý "Um! Nalia behave!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Our Princess really is a good girl!" £ÛShahsa£Ý Smiling very happily, Shasha headed towards the door and opened it without any caution. But such a smile quickly faded as soon as she saw the two hooded figures behind the door. She only felt wariness as her body stiffened. "Ah! Sorry for scaring you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah! Big Bwo! Big Sish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Neither Grey nor Yuna has yet to remove their hoods, when out of the blue, the Little Princess jumped off from the seat and rushed towards them, embracing Grey''s legs rightly with her little arm. The moment the hoods were removed, the maid wariness quickly vanished, heaving a sigh of relief. At the same time, as soon as she saw their faces, the Little Princess'' embrace became tighter, burying her face on his clothes. "Oh my, it seems like our Little Princess is still as energetic as ever©` Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, there was a reason why she was burying her face. As soon as Yuna squatted to greet her, she immediately saw the little tears trickling down her adorable face. She was so shocked, she was frozen and speechless, Grey and Shasha too. What made it worse was that the Little Princess uttered not a single word, only crying and hiccuping as she tightened her embrace in Grey. They didn''t need to ask. They knew exactly why she was crying and they were the cause. "Umm... Little Princess... About leaving without saying goodbye... Big Bro and Big Sis are very sorry, alright? Why don''t you let go for a moment so that we can have some snacks and chat?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked but only silence followed. The Little Princess only continued embracing his legs, not budging a single inch, acting as if she would lose them the moment she let go of them. The situation was even worse than they thought. "Princess Natalia¡«! Why don''t we let go of Big Bro for a moment? We promise we won''t disappear again without saying goodbye. Here, Big Sis could even hold you if you want." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she opened her arms wide, welcoming the Little Princess at any time. There was a little bit of hesitation in her eyes at first, but after a couple seconds, she quickly let go of Grey and embraced Yuna instead, being carried like a little baby. ¡ºThanks, that really helped.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! Anytime!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It was fortunate that Yuna was there. Otherwise, things would have become much more troublesome. With the Little Princess finally settling down, they could finally head inside, and make themselves comfortable, Yuna still carrying the Little Princess. "Then, Your Highnesses, I''ll be preparing some refreshments for everyone. Can you please take care of Princess Natalia." £ÛShasha£Ý "Yeah, sure. Thank you," £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s my pleasure." £ÛShasha£Ý Bowing her head ever so slightly, Shasha left the room and headed towards the kitchen, leaving Grey and Yuna to take care of the Little Princess. There was a little bit of silence and awkwardness in the air. "Oh? Did our Little Princess draw this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un... Nalia did..." £ÛNatalia£Ý "Waah¡«! Really?! Our Lille Princess is so amazing! This is so beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it didn''t take long before the awkwardness was gone, vanishing completely as if it was all but a passing lie. With a simple compliment from Yuna, the face which was once sulking soon beamed into a smile, her cheerfulness returning to her. "Then, should we draw some too? Big Bro and Big Sis will help you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Did you hear that, Little Princess? Would you be so caring to play with us? Big Sis and Big Bro would love to." £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Big Bwo, Big Sish, play wif Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Warm, happiness, and excitement. All were fully enveloping the room as the Little Princess grabbed a couple crayons and handed them to Grey and Yuna, a bright and innocent smile blooming on her face. Blue, Green, Red, and so much more. Colors danced around the blank canvases, creating life and beauty with every stroke. Though they were simple doodles, they were all much more valuable than the greatest masterpieces. It was yet another peaceful afternoon. CHAPTER 209 END Chapter 210: Tea Time with Royalty The sky, blue like it always has been, and the leaves and grasses, verdant like an emerald under the blissful sunlight. Colors of pink, white, yellow, and many more danced by the wind''s soft blows, an orchestra of colors and fragrances drifting freely. The beautiful scenery was not alone. From left and right, bees and butterflies buzzed and danced, their wings shimmering like stained glass, the flapping of their wings ringing like a soft melody. The early afternoon is once again full of tranquility. "Hmm... It sure is nice to have great weather, doesn''t it, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛErnes£Ý "A-Ah... Yeah, it''s wonderful..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yet despite the beautiful and peaceful scenery, there was only tension looming above the garden table. The King drank his tea in silence, Grey was smiling wryly, and Yuna couldn''t even answer. An awkward silence was drifting about. Well, there weren''t only the three of them. Around the garden table, there was the ever so youthful Queen, the mischievous Crown Prince, the lovely Crown Princess, the quiet Princess Royal, and the very adorable Little Princess. Only Julius was missing. How did the situation come about, one might ask? To answer such a question, one needs to look back to several minutes ago when the sun had just started to descend. Everything started just when Grey and Yuna were playing with the Little Princess. "Waah¡«! Our Little Princess really is smart! Your memory is even much better now! Big Sis is impressed!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia, good?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! Our Little Princess is very, very good!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a normal afternoon. After playing yet another game of Memory, Yuna is once again praising the Little Princess like doting older sister. She patted her head gently, the latter giving off a big smile in response like a little puppy. And after Yuna, the Little Princess'' eyes shifted towards Grey''s direction, staring at him intently in a manner which could only be called adorable. She hasn''t even said a word yet Grey already knew what she wanted. "Yeah, Princess Natalia is the best of them all. Good job." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe." £ÛNatalia£Ý As adorable as she is, the Little Princess only wanted a head pat from Grey as well, wanting to be spoiled rotten. Just like before, She once again beamed a bright smile, giggling softly as she closed her eyes. Noe, she was like a purring little kitten. "Then, should we play another game?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia wansh shesh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hmm? Chess...? You want to play chess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Shesh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý With a bright smile on her face, there was no way two softies like Grey and Yuna could deny her request. Though they know the Little Princess most likely doesn''t have any idea about what she''s talking about, all was fine. What mattered was that she was happy. Quickly, Grey opened up his "Inventory" and took out a chess board. The moment he placed it atop the table, a soft clack could be heard, followed by a series of more as he placed down the pieces. The Little Princess'' eyes were shining all the while. "Princess, do you know how to play chess?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked, but there was no immediate answer. Instead, the Little Princess only nodded her head fervently, eyes still sparkling like a lake basked in the sun''s gentle sunlight as her cheeks turned rosy from excitement. "Fufufu! Then let''s play together, okay? Big Sis and Big Bro will reach you along the way. Just watch carefully." £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia watsh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! That''s a good girl!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as all the pieces were placed, Grey headed to the other side, taking the black pieces for himself, and in turn, Yuna took the white ones. Soon, a series of clacks echoed as the pieces started moving. The game was slow and steady, Grey and Yuna taking slow turns so that the Little Princess could see what''s happening. Though she couldn''t completely grasp what''s going on, she was very excited as the pieces moved about. "Then, Little Princess, where should we place this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Here!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Of course, the Little Princess also played along with them. Though many of the moves she made were illegal, Grey and Yuna just let her be, letting her enjoy herself to the fullest. A warm atmosphere enveloped the room. The fun continued and the hands'' clocked ticked with every passing second. Natalia sitting back and forth from Grey and Yuna''s laps with each game, excitement was all over the place. Shasha also turned up from time to time, checking their situation. And soon, the clock finally struck past two. ¡ºYuna... It''s time to go.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºOh, already?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, it''s about time, after all.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMmn... That''s too bad...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It was finally time for Grey and Yuna to go. Though they wanted to play with the Little Princess more, there was nothing they could do about it. It was almost time for the Crown Princess to check up on the Little Princess. It would be troublesome if they get caught, after all. Though it would have been fine if it was in normal circumstances, Grey and Yuna just snuck in with "Gate" this time. Not only did they trespass, the King also had something to settle with them. They can''t get caught at all costs. "Little Princess, it seems like that''s all the time we have for today. Let''s play again some time later, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Big Sish, Big Bwo, go?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un, sadly... But don''t worry, we''ll make sure©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! Dun go! Shtay wif Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words when she was suddenly cut off by the Little Princess, a tight embrace accompanying her little outburst. To top it all off, tears also started trickling down her small face. A tactic which only served to make Grey and Yuna''s face pale. "Umm... Little Princess... Don''t be sad. Big Sis and Big Bro promise to visit you every now again? We''ll play lots next time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! Shtay!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Uhh... Little Princess... Princess Natalia... Let''s let go of Big Sis for now, alright? Look here, Big Bro''s got a surprise for you." £ÛGrey£Ý Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "No! Hic... Shtay... Hic... Shtay..." £ÛNatalia£Ý It was over. Doom was upon them. Though Grey and Yuna already expected her to have some sort of reaction from them leaving, they never imagined it would be to such a frightening degree. To make matters worse, Grey could already see the Crown Princess heading to the Little Princess'' room. Not only her, the King and the other members of the Royal Family were also with. A combination which only spelt trouble. "Pr-Princess©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Yup, it was finally over. Though they could just make the Little Princess fall asleep, the next time they visit, things would get much worse for them. A clack and creak reverberated in the room as the two accepted their fate. The door opened and a couple of interesting faces to be seen. There was the crying face of the Little Princess, the awkwardly smiling faces of Grey and Yuna, and ones full of surprise from the Royal Family. The King was especially dumbfounded. "Haah... I did hear you were here, but to that it really is true... Haah... It''s been some time, hasn''t it, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Y-Yeah... It''s been some time, Your Majesty..." £ÛGrey£Ý Still smiling awkwardly, Grey couldn''t help but greet everyone. Yuna followed soon after with a silent nod. Awkward silence was looming about the Little Princess'' room as everyone entered one after another. Thankfully, because of the Queen and Crown Princess, the Little Princess finally calmed down. Unfortunately, Grey and Yuna were caught. And so, that''s how our main characters got themselves to such a suffocating situation. "Little Princess, why don''t we sit with Missus Natasha for now? Your mother would be sad if you always stay with Big Sis, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No..." £ÛNatalia£Ý Well, even if she has stopped crying, the Little Princess still stuck close to the two, sitting whilst sulking on Yuna''s lap. Thankfully, no one minded it©` rather, everyone simply looked at her with warm gazes. Clack The King put down his tea cup and a single clack echoed in the air, turning everything silent. Though he is usually mischievous and annoying, he was very dignified right now. Even Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but feel intimidated. "You two... You do know what you did was trespassing, don''t you?" £ÛErnes£Ý And there it was, the topic Grey and Yuna wanted to avoid the most. The moment the King mentioned such words, their eyes quickly went swimming. There wasn''t any sort of aura released yet they felt intense pressure in the air, weighing down heavily on their shoulders. "I know that the kingdom is greatly indebted to you two, but such behavior is still unacceptable. You could have gotten punished if it was any other Royal Family, or noble household for that matter. You two are extremely powerful, there''s no denying that. I''m sure you could easily crush the kingdom if you wanted to, especially with the powerful abilities you possess. But just because you can, doesn''t mean you should. You might think you''re still normal, but you should be aware of your identities by now. There are people who would gladly follow your examples. And there isn''t just one or two, there are hundreds, maybe even thousands. You should be aware of your influence and responsibilities. Especially you Grey, now that you''ve reached Calamity-Class, you should think your actions more thoroughly. This could be considered an act of terrorism in other countries, you know. In addition to that......" £ÛErnes£Ý Everyone was shocked by the bomb the King dropped, about Grey''s rank, but he didn''t mind their reactions and simply continued talking. Though Grey and Yuna wanted to retort, they could only keep quiet. The King''s lecture continued for several more minutes, pointing out many aspects without regards to Grey and Yuna''s feelings. His words were harsh and sharp like a deadly sword. He had become a totally different person. "So... Do you understand what I''m getting at?" £ÛErnes£Ý ""Yes..."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý "And what should you say?" £ÛErnes£Ý ""Sorry..."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý "It''s alright. As long as you two understand." £ÛErnes£Ý They were like children getting scolded by their father, only able to keep their heads down and apologize. It was a truly interesting situation unlike any other. The King simply drank another sip of tea soon after, acting as if everything was normal. Well, the situation wasn''t over yet. Though Grey and Yuna''s situation was finally settled, there was still another pressing matter. Many members of the Royal Family were still in shock about the King''s nonchalant revelation. "Well... Now that that is over... Do you have some new treats with you? I''d love something sweet if possible. You have some©`" £ÛErnes£Ý "Wait, Father, it''s not time to think about sweets! What is this about Grey reaching Calamity-Class?! This is the first time I''ve heard of it." £ÛGalleus£Ý "That''s right, Dear. I also didn''t know about this." £ÛTalia£Ý Everyone had the same thoughts around the table. Though it has been about a month since the King knew of Grey and Yuna''s rank, only a handful of people knew of such information, something like confidential information. It was very surprising. Though his usual personality was thoughtless and overactive, he only told a couple people about it, namely the Prime Minister and the General. It was only natural that everyone was surprised. "Hm? I didn''t tell you about it?" £ÛErnes£Ý "No, you didn''t, Father. Not that I''m aware of." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Well, you already know so it''s fine, isn''t it? Right, Grey, Yuna, about the sweets... you have come on you, right?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Father..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Dear..." £ÛTalia£Ý It was hopeless. Though they were all greatly surprised, the one on the receiving end of their questions remained relatively calm, seemingly more interested in sweets than the state secrets. Both the Queen and Crown Prince couldn''t help but sigh. And with the King''s request, Grey and Yuna had no other choice but to take out a few sweets from the "Inventory". There was also the tiramisu from when they visited Eliza, something new and delicious which everyone welcomed warmly. "So, Grey, what are you going to do with your status? If you want, we can have it updated right now." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Galleus, that''s no use. You should know that that''s the reason they suddenly escaped last time." £ÛErnes£Ý "Yeah... His Majesty''s right. It''s too troublesome to deal with things like that. I just want to live a normal life with Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Normal" he says... Such was what everybody''s eyes were trying to say. Though they wanted to retort against Grey''s words about his standards, they just let him be for a moment. It''s not like they don''t understand him, after all. Be it today, tomorrow, or the days following after it, Grey has no intention in updating his privilege card unless the need arises. He didn''t rank up his guild card, after all, so why would he bother doing such for the privilege card. It was just too bothersome. "Well, it''s understandable... It''s quite troublesome to deal with letters and invitations, after all. I understand why Grey would refuse." £ÛTalia£Ý "Come to think of it, I still have to attend a tea party next week. Would you like to join me, Mother?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "I''m afraid I can''t... I still have some work piled up. Maybe next time," £ÛTalia£Ý Just like that, the conversation and atmosphere has finally returned to normalcy. Even the Little Princess has stopped sulking, simply enjoying the sweets Yuna was feeding her, just like a little hamster. "Oh, right, speaking of which... You two, you''ve been ignoring all the invitation letters, haven''t you?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yeah... Is there something wrong with it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, there isn''t... But you should at least give a response to some of them. There are many petty people among them. It would be best to pay them some attention from time to time." £ÛErnes£Ý The King couldn''t be any more correct with his words. Though they couldn''t really do much against Grey and Yuna with their authority and connections, simple things like that could affect their reputation, both in good and bad ways. Of course, if they responded to some and accepted their invitation, it would be a good boost to their reputation. And if things go well, they could acquire more connections and gain a more solid foundation. Such will only bring good fortune. Ironically, though it is troublesome to deal with such invitations, it could make their life much easier in the long run. There was nothing to lose in trying it, only something to gain. It was something worth considering. "Hmm... Maybe we''ll think of it some other time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha, that''s good to hear... And, oh! Make sure it isn''t the Aldridge, Landevar, or the Geldoria households. People already know how close you are. It won''t help if you only visit them." £ÛErnes£Ý "O-Of course... We''ll keep that in mind..." £ÛGrey£Ý And there goes the plan of visiting the households they are acquainted with. Though the King didn''t mention the Filastra or Helsberg households, they were more than certain that they very much fall in the same category. Things only got harder. ''Hm? Would''t that work?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, there was still a household which met the requirements. Grey was just thinking of going to their territory after his previous talk with Fritz, so it was the perfect opportunity to accept their invitation. It was killing two birds with one stone. "Do you have any households in mind? I could give you two recommendations if you want. There''s some good places I know." £ÛErnes£Ý "Me too. If you would like, I could also name a couple acquaintances. I could name some territories with fantastic treats as their specialties." £ÛTalia£Ý "Then I''ll also recommend some. You could also go to our territory." £ÛNatasha£Ý "A-Ah, me too! I could help Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛIris£Ý They truly were good people. Though neither Grey nor Yuna asked for their help, they voluntarily reached out their hands. The latter couldn''t help but feel warm and fluffy from their warm personalities. "Then, we''ll be accepting gracefully." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''d be happy to!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia, happy too!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Of course, the Little Princess also joined in on the conversation when she could. Though it was almost certain that she didn''t understand a word of what everyone was talking about, she still expressed her thoughts freely, a smile blooming on her face. Just like that, the afternoon continued to pass, the cool and refreshing breeze drifting in the garden. Soon, the King, Queen, and Crown Prince headed back to their offices. Their breaks were finally over, and it was time to continue their duties. The only ones left in the garden were none other than the three princesses, Grey, and Yuna. Though there were only a few left of them, it didn''t make their time together any less fun. They still enjoyed the afternoon happily, playing and chatting merrily. "Ah, right... Grey, before we forget, shouldn''t we give those?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, you''re right. Just a moment please." £ÛGrey£Ý The princesses puzzled by their words, Grey took out item after item from his "Inventory" and placed them atop the garden table. Of course, they were the presents they just bought this morning, fresh from the gift store. "Oh, these are...?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "They''re just some gifts we bought just this morning." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but in no way could it be described as "some". There were too many gifts that Grey had to use at the nearby garden table so that he could display the gifts. Even then, it was also filled to the brim. It was only then did the two realize that they really went ham and bought too much. Apart from the flowers, the garden was now full of colors from the presents Grey and Yuna bought. Each one was wrapped in beautiful and high-quality wrapping papers, skillfully wrapped to look the most presentable they could. "Here, Iris, this is for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, thank you!" £ÛIris£Ý Flustered from surprise, Iris gracefully accepted the gift from Grey©` or rather, gifts. There wasn''t just one, there were a few gifts to be found. There were a few accessories, a couple boxes of sweets, some stuff toys, dresses, and many more. But what caught the Princess Royal''s attention the most was the hairpin she saw by the corner of her eyes. It was wrapped in transparent wrapping, showcasing its artistic beauty. Though it was not riddled with gems, it was very beautiful. "Hm? Would you like to wear this now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Can I...?" £ÛIris£Ý "Of course. Here, I''ll help you put it on." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... Thank you..." £ÛIris£Ý Iris acting shy and bashful, she sat still as Grey put on the hairpin on her golden hair. As soon as Grey put it on, Iris'' innocent appeal was enhanced even more, her beauty glowing even brighter. She really was her mother''s daughter. "Hahaha, I knew it. Our little Iris really does look good with it. I''m glad we chose this hairpin." £ÛGrey£Ý "See? What did I tell you? I knew Iris would look cute with it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-Thank you..." £ÛIris£Ý Now, after receiving compliments from both Grey and Yuna, Iris became even more bashful. Though she acts mature in front of other people, in front of Grey and Yuna, she was but a little child they treat as their little sister. After showing it to Grey and Yuna, she then headed to where the Crown Princess and Little Princess was, asking for their opinions. An even brighter and more beautiful smile beaming soon after. "Then, now that Princess Iris is done, it''s time for Princess Natalia''s gift!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia, too?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Of course! Who would forget our Little Princess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Smiles and giggles were afloat the place as the Little Princess received Grey and Yuna''s gift. Though her smile was different from Iris'', it made Grey and Yuna very happy nonetheless. It was just as precious. Time passed and the sun soon set, the moon and stars taking over. They all had a wonderful dinner with each other, chatting and laughing merrily. Of course, they also gave away the presents while they had the chance, smiles blooming on everyone''s faces. And before Grey and Yuna went away, they promised to visit the Little Princess every week, to the latter''s delight. It was yet another day full of accomplishments. One they would surely remember. A day full of precious memories. CHAPTER 210 END Chapter 211: Fun and Games Woof Woof Woof Barks and whines twirled and danced in the air, three pairs of furballs running and bouncing about. Accompanying them were two children, ages 8 and 6, hair painted with a different shade of gray, running around so freely. "Hey, Galvin, that''s unfair!" £ÛElnart£Ý "Hehe! Big Sis and Big Bro said it''s allowed!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Ehh¡«?! That''s unreasonable!" £ÛElnart£Ý The children were none other than Elnart and Galvin who are once again playing with the familiars, dashing and darting as if they owned the whole garden. Of course, they weren''t the only ones in the garden. Three other figures were also with them. It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna went to the Royal Capital, and now, they are back on Galderia. Currently, they are in the Aldridge mansion, playing football with the kids like they usually do in their free time, all while Cedric watched over them. "Here, Galvin, pass the ball!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Stopping ever so abruptly, Galvin then firmly planted one of his feet towards the ground, and without an ounce of hesitation, he gave it his all and kicked the ball towards Yuna''s direction. It was a good pass©` or so it should have been... "Oh, no, you don''t." £ÛGrey£Ý The ball couldn''t even go halfway towards Yuna, when a swift leg blocked the ball with much precision. It didn''t take much effort to stop the ball at all. Of course, the owner of the leg was none other than Grey who was in Elnart''s team. Relief and disappointment. Two completely different emotions swirled in two people''s hearts as they witnessed Grey''s action. The relieved one was Elnart, and the other was Galvin. As for Grey and Yuna, they only watched them warmly. "Big Bro... That''s unfair... You''re too good..." £ÛGalvin£Ý "Haha, that''s not true. It''s because Galvin always shoots straight that it''s easy to catch the ball. You should learn to curve your shots." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Okay..." £ÛGalvin£Ý His face was sulking but Galvin didn''t say any more. Galvin simply accepted Grey''s explanation and backed down. Though he was competitive, he was also very understanding for his age. Grey and Yuna were glad he was a kind child. "Then, how about we take a break for a little while? We still have some refreshments back on the table." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Then I''ll be partaking on your offer¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, Yuna... I''m talking to the kids, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean¡«. I''m just talking to myself, after all¡«. Un! I''m just talking to myself." £ÛYuna£Ý She really was a mischievous girl, humming to herself as she ignored Grey''s words. Elnart in one hand and Galvin on the other, she then headed to the garden table, a big and bright smile floating on her beautiful face. Grey could only heave a dry and lengthy sigh of resignation from Yuna''s actions. Soon after, he also followed after them, the familiars following him closely behind. It was like a silly little march, with the ever so smiley and cheerful Yuna on the lead. "Oh? Are you done playing already?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Nuh-uh, we''re just taking a break. Would you like to join us, Cedric?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, but I''ll have to pass on that. I''ve been cooped up in my office these past few days. I just want to breathe in some fresh air. I really appreciate you playing with the children. Thank you." £ÛCedric£Ý "Fufufu! No worries!" £ÛYuna£Ý Calmly, replied Cedric. He was sitting carefreely on his chair, reading a couple books by his side and enjoying a few refreshments, it was one of the rare times he was free and so, he vowed to enjoy it to the fullest. And it wasn''t just Cedric. Fritz, the Prime Minister, the General, and many people of high positions rarely had breaks. Grey and Yuna fully understood how precious such days were and were happy to help out to entertain the children. ¡ºHmm... Yuna, Haven''t we been taking care of too many children lately? I feel like we''ve become babysitters... I feel a little conflicted...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! That''s true, but it''s fun anyway, so it''s perfectly fine!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHaha, I guess that''s true.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It may look troublesome to many people, and it may be tiring to spend hours upon hours looking after them, especially without any pay, but Grey and Yuna really enjoy spending time with the children they have met. To Grey and Yuna''s eyes, taking care of the children was simply another form of an adventure. As adventurers, it was pretty much what they''re made for. It may deviate from what many consider an adventure, but an adventure was still an adventure nonetheless. They both love it. "Anyway, less about me... You sure do have a lot of interesting things up your sleeves, don''t you, Grey?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Hm? What do you mean?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I mean... Last time you made some fun games, then there were the strange magic tools you brought the other time, and now this... Umm... Football, was it? By now, I won''t even be surprised if you whip out some Divine items. Hahahaha!" £ÛCedric£Ý Cedric was laughing cheerfully, but Grey''s actions couldn''t be any more different. After all, the very rings they were wearing were Divine-Grade. Not that there was any need to mention it. Grey could only laugh wryly. In reality, other than wanting to play something new with the children, the reason why Grey introduced new games was so that he could take note of what games Yuna liked the most and what she would likely think of them. After all, Grey was still planning to take her to the beach, and give her a big surprise once they arrived there. Yuna is still in the dark about everything and he''d like to keep it that way. It would only ruin the essence of a surprise, otherwise. He wants to give it his all as her boyfriend. "W-Well, I think it''s a nice way to change the pace. That way, we can do more things without getting bored." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Grey''s right! The games he makes are the best, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! It seems like we have one proud girlfriend over here... Though I appreciate you taking care of the children, please keep the flirting to a minimum, alright? Elnart and Galvin are still too young for that." £ÛCedric£Ý If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "W-We''re not f-flirting! A-At least not that much!" £ÛYuna£Ý A negation and an affirmation. Two contradicting statements came out of Yuna''s mouth as her face slowly started turning red, all the while Cedric chuckled to himself, remembering his teenage years with Veronica. "Big Sis... What''s flirting...?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "U-Umm... That is... L-Let''s talk about when you grow up, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh¡«? Why...?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Umm... Well... It''s still too early for you..." £ÛYuna£Ý To top it all off, Galvin overheard his father''s words and got curious, pressing Yuna for answers and making her bluish even more furiously. It was one thing when it was someone like Helen or Amelia, but when it was an innocent child, it really was embarrassing beyond words. Yuna looked over at Grey''s direction, asking for help but no help came to her rescue. The latter simply looked in their direction, smiling happily and brightly, his black hair fluttering in the air as he sneakily snapped a picture of an embarrassed, yet still cute and adorable, Yuna. ''Sorry, Yuna... I love you, but I can''t miss out on this opportunity. I promise to accept and receive any punishment later.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such thought was what ran throughout Grey''s mind as he sneaked a couple more shots. He was hiding it skillfully with illusion magic so no one barely noticed it. It was another one for the Yuna collection. As for Elnart, he already knew what such words meant. He decided to not dwell on it, simply drinking his fruit juice in silence, also a little embarrassed. He was in a sensitive age, after all. It was only natural. "Galvin, let''s not trouble Yuna anymore, alright? How about we talk about some other things? I''ll tell you cool stories later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! You promise?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Yeah, I promise." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay!" £ÛGalvin£Ý It was as easy as that. As soon as Grey gave his word, Galvin quickly backed off and headed to the garden table to get a drink of his own, soon snacking on the cookies with an extremely delighted face. "Are you alright, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked but there no answers came ringing to his ears. Yuna simply looked at him with her cheeks puffed, clearly pouting. Her face was still flushed, almost teary-eyed from too much embarrassment as she glared at Grey ever so intently. "You sure were having fun, weren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, sorry... It''s because my girlfriend is so cute, I can''t help it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Grey, you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý A soft mumbling drifted in the air as Yuna expressed her slight dissatisfaction. She was even more dissatisfied when her heart raced just by hearing Grey''s words. She can''t believe herself for being placated easily by mere sweet whispers. Well, even though they were whispering softly and their voices were barely audible, one figure couldn''t help but look at them with expressionless eyes. He can''t believe they were already flirting though it has only been a couple minutes since he reminded them. A wry smile was on his face. ''Haah... The Heroes of Alfrione, huh...'' £ÛCedric£Ý It wasn''t like he couldn''t understand his actions and way of showing affection. Though they''re often glorified as heroes, to his eyes, they were also a pair of youngsters. He decided to let them do as they please for the meantime. Time passed by quickly, and after several minutes of resting, it was finally time for everyone to play the games again. Though, since they just ate some snacks, it was decided that they''ll only be playing card games for a while before playing out in the garden once again. "Ugh... I lost again..." £ÛGalvin£Ý "Me too... Older Sister Yuna and Older Brother are just too amazing..." £ÛElnart£Ý "Fufufu! No need to be so down. We can just play another game!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, even if they were to play, the children were the ones who often lost. The gap between the skill levels was just too big. They have played a lot of games, and the results were mostly the same. Not that it stopped the children from having fun. The familiars also joined from time to time, and even Cedric puts down his book to join their little game. The more people joined, the merrier the games became. Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but think how fun it would be with everyone playing, thinking how great it would be if they became friends. ''Hm? Should I just introduce them to each other, then?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Well, there was no need to think much about it. Though it was a little difficult for them to meet at a sudden notice, there was still a person in Galderia they could get in touch with relative ease. It was perfect. "Hey, Cedric, say... I want to invite a child to be Elnart and Galvin''s playmate... Are you alright with that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A playmate, huh... I''m not against it. As long as they''re well-behaved, I am more than glad to welcome them." £ÛCedric£Ý "Even if they''re of common origin?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, just what do you think of me? I''m not one to discriminate between nobles and commoners. You should know that by now." £ÛCedric£Ý Cedric was right. Grey already knew the answer, but he still wanted to hear the answer from the man''s mouth himself. A little smile bloomed on his face as soon as he heard Cedric''s answer, grateful that such a man was Galderia''s Lord. "Alright, that''s settled then..." £ÛGrey£Ý With everything settled nicely, Grey simply stood up from his seat, stretching his arms towards the vast blue sky. He then tapped his boots on the ground a couple of times before turning around, his feet itching to wander around. "Grey, where are you going?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just a little distance away, but don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it. Please continue playing with the children in the meantime, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... Un. Okay, and take care¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need for worries. As soon as Yuna waved her hands goodbyes, Grey headed straight out of the gate where he was seen off by the guards. It wasn''t long before he was out of the mansion, the fresh air greeting him. Grey didn''t dilly-dally any longer, he quickly looked ahead in a certain direction and simply marched ahead without any stops. A lot of people greeted him on the way and he smiled back at them. It was a very wonderful morning. A few minutes of walking and a couple thousand steps later, Grey finally arrived at his destination. It was a humble house, various beautiful crafts and merchandise to be seen through the window. It was little Bella''s home. Knock Knock Knock "Missus Marianne, Mister Ross, it''s me Grey, can I come in?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, Mister Grey! Sure, sure, please come in!" £ÛRoss£Ý It was a quick reception. As soon as they heard Grey''s voice, a response came ringing soon after. A couple steps followed after it, a clack and creak soon resounding as a little girl opened the door, a smile blooming on her face. "Big Bro! Hello¡«!" £ÛBella£Ý "Yeah, hello too, Bella." £ÛGrey£Ý The little girl was, of course, Bella. As soon as Grey entered the house, she quickly and cheerfully guided him to where her parents were, skipping her steps ever so excitedly. She was a ball of energy just like Galvin. Along the way, Grey saw not just one or two, but several dozen items on display. There were stuffed toys, statuettes, wooden toys, dresses, furniture, and many more. It was obvious that Ross and Marianne had been busy throughout the days. "So, what brings our benefactor here? Is it about the products? If so, I''m afraid it will take much long©`" £ÛRoss£Ý "Ah, no, it''s not about that. We aren''t in a rush or anything, not at all. I''m here for an entirely different reason." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, and that is?" £ÛRoss£Ý "Ah, I''m here to borrow your daughter." £ÛGrey£Ý A straight declaration, silence following soon after. Marianne''s face was completely shocked as she looked at Grey, meanwhile, Ross was completely frozen, speechless and brain unable to profess a single thing. Ross.exe has stopped responding. "Umm... Mister Grey, while I''m glad you fancy our daughter... Bella is still too young. Can you wait a few more years, please©`" £ÛMarianne£Ý "Wrong! Wrong! Wrong! I didn''t mean it like that! And I already have Yuna! I''m not that kind of person!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, really?" £ÛMarianne£Ý "Yes, really! How did you even think of that?!" £ÛGrey£Ý It was just too absurd. Both parents were a little loose in the noggin. Grey didn''t even know how they both ended up in the same conclusion. He was flabbergasted beyond words, his head aching from thinking about it. To make it worse, even when he already expressed his thoughts, there were still some doubts and suspicions in Ross and Marianne''s eyes. It took Grey several minutes of explaining for the two to finally understand his intentions. "I see... So you just wanted to invite Bella to play games..." £ÛRoss£Ý "Well, if that''s the case, then please, by all means. I''m sure Bella would also love to play with friends. Right, Bella?" £ÛMarianne£Ý "Yes! I''d love to!" £ÛBella£Ý Thankfully, the getting permission part was quite easy. As soon as Grey explained everything, they quickly agreed, not a single ounce of worry on their faces. They really were some carefree parents. A perfect pair. "Alright, then shall we go and head there now? I''m sure they''ll be extremely happy to see you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay! I also want to play with them!" £ÛBella£Ý "Hahaha. That''s good to hear." £ÛGrey£Ý There was only sincerity in Bella''s face as she looked forward to meeting the kids Grey mentioned. The latter hasn''t even mentioned who exactly they were, and her eyes were already sparkling. There was only excitement painted on her face. After saying goodbye to Ross and Marianne, Grey and Bella then quickly headed towards the mansion, Grey carrying the little girl in a shoulder carry to ease her burden and quicken the pace. It was a fun journey. "Alright, we''re here." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it was fun until Bella finally saw the mansion. She was now stiff as s statue, petrified and speechless. She really resembled her father not long ago. Actually, she was so frozen, it was a little worrying. It was only natural. After all, even if she is only a child, she knew full well of the differences between nobles and commoners. Being a normal citizen, getting frozen stiff after knowing they are going to meet a noble was a normal response. To make things worse, there weren''t just one or two stories about evil and corrupt nobles from story books. Though she knows from her parents that Galderia''s Lord was a good person, she still couldn''t help but feel nervous. It was very unlike her. "Hahaha, no need to be so stiff, Bella. Just act like you usually do, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "B... But..." £ÛBella£Ý "No need to worry. I''ll be sure to protect you if the need arises." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a simple reassurance, but Bella greatly calmed down after hearing Grey''s words. The nervousness and uneasiness inside Bella''s heart was easily quelled. Soon, a determined smile bloomed in her face. Grey and Bella then entered the gates, the former still sitting on Grey''s shoulder. As soon as they were in, her head quickly started turning left and right as she admired the beautiful scenery, giving Grey a slight chuckle. It wasn''t long before they arrived at where Cedric and the others were. The moment she saw them, Bella''s body immediately started quivering, her anxiety resurfacing. Though as soon as Grey patted her gently, she quickly calmed down, returning to her normal self. "Oh, what a grand entrance. Is this the child you were talking about?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Yeah, this is Bella. Bella, introduce yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he grabbed her by the waistline and plopped her back to the ground. Well, Grey still held her shaky little hands for reassurance, greatly helping her be calm even when she was visibly trembling before Cedric. "I... I greet His E-Excellency. I-I''m Bella. P-Pleased to m-meet you!" £ÛBella£Ý Stiff like stone, such was Bella''s greeting. Though she was stuttering and trembling, she still tried her best and managed to greet Cedric formally. Seeing her try so hard, the adults couldn''t help but think how cute she was. "Hahaha. What an adorable child. Though... There''s no need to act so stiffly. Just treat me like a neighborhood uncle. That would make me happy." £ÛCedric£Ý "An uncle...?" £ÛBella£Ý "Yes. Just an uncle, alright?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Okay..." £ÛBella£Ý Cedric''s words were like a soothing melody. As soon as Bella heard it, she quickly calmed down, body stopping from trembling as she sighed a sigh of relief. Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but smile at her. "Hi¡«! You''re Bella, right? I''m Galvin! Nice to meet you!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "And I''m Elnart. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛElnart£Ý "Y-Yes... Nice to meet you too." £ÛBella£Ý After their father, Elnart and Galvin then came down from their seats and took turns greeting Bella, to the latter''s surprise. Though thanks to Cedric''s words, she was much better than before, evidently less nervous. "Come on! Let''s play cards! I''ll teach you!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Can I...?" £ÛBella£Ý "Of course. You''re our friend now, after all." £ÛElnart£Ý "Friend"... Such a simple and common word. Yet such a word caused a great stir inside Bella''s heart. The nervousness she once felt is now completely gone, only replaced by happiness as her energy burst forth into a bright smile. "Okay! Let''s play!" £ÛBella£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Hey, Galvim, calm down!" £ÛElnart£Ý The ever so energetic Galvin on the lead, the children then headed towards the table where a pile of cards could be found. As soon as they took their seats, Galvin then started teaching Bella enthusiastically, the latter nodding from time to time. The adults couldn''t help but smile as they watched them with warm eyes. Happiness, excitement, warmth, and many more. Such beautiful emotions swirled around the place, creating a lovely atmosphere. Time passed some more and rhe games continued. Yet another fun and relaxing day. CHAPTER 211 END Chapter 212: Yunas Day Out Boots, check! Storage ring, check! A light attire, check! And a beautiful smile, also check! Such was the look on Yuna as she prepared for the day, humming carefreely as if there wasn''t a single problem in the world. She was even more radiant than the morning sun, her hair fluttering ever so smoothly as she twirled around. She wasn''t even wearing any makeup yet she already looks so stunning. Truly a beauty sent from the heavens. "Grey, I''m off¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Take care¡«." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s voice echoing in their house, Yuna opened the door, a click and creak ringing clearly soon after. Another creak, much heavier than the first, soon followed as Yuna opened the gates, the verdant scenery greeting her warmly along the refreshing air. "Looks like it''s going to be a good day!" £ÛYuna£Ý A smile on her face, Yuna then set off towards the horizon, skipping her steps from time to time like an excited little child. And like a little child, her head turned left and right as she observed the wonderful scenery, soon continuing her humming. Few minutes passed, and the once quiet scenery turned into a lively and bustling venue. The people''s voices could be heard all over the place, a myriad of scents and sceneries to be observed. It was the marketplace! "Oh! Lady Yuna! Good morning!" "Un! Good morning¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Lady Yuna, would you like to have some oranges?" "Sorry, but I just had breakfast. Maybe next time?" £ÛYuna£Ý The people greeted her warmly and she greeted them back with a bright smile and a wave of her hand. It wasn''t only because she was a hero, but also because she was one the people loved in general. A poise and elegant beauty whose beauty can only be watched from afar. Not only that, she was also a warm, kind, and caring person. Such was how the people viewed her. A complete opposite of the spoiled and clingy baby she acts like when she is with Grey. Truly an interesting fellow. The greetings continued and so did Yuna''s walk. Though she would usually go out with Grey, the latter was a little busy with his smithing work. Well, that wasn''t the only reason why our heroine is alone. There was one much more important. What was it, one might ask? The answer is simple. It was because a very special day was approaching, one which came only once a year and one she wanted to treasure dearly as if it meant the whole world to her. It was, of course, Grey''s birthday! Having received so much from him, she also wants to pay him back. And now, it isn''t only because they were friends or partners. Now, for the very first time, she is going to celebrate Grey''s birthday as his girlfriend! A sense of duty and determination was welling up inside her. Of course, having been in a relationship for the very first time, Yuna didn''t really know what to do. Thankfully, she has some reliable friends to count on. For that, we''ll have to go back a few days'' time where it all began... "Thank you for dining in! Please come back again!" £ÛHelen£Ý Cling Cling Cling The chimes rang, and the doors closed soon. Helen was once again at the counter, doing her duties, running around the inn and serving the customers, whilst Gerd and Selia were in the kitchen discussing things with Grey. It was a normal day. "Haah..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it would have been normal if it weren''t for the young lady who has been sighing ever so frequently, laying down her head on her arms as she slumped on the counter, her eyes void of colors as if her soul was escaping her body. A rare, depressed Yuna. "Yuna, what''s wrong? You''ve been sighing a lot lately... Did you and Grey get into an argument again?" £ÛHelen£Ý "No, we didn''t... It''s just... Can you listen to me for a moment?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Of course. What is it?" £ÛHelen£Ý Lending her ear, Helen grabbed a nearby seat and sat beside Yuna. The latter then leaned closer to the former''s ear and whispered her problems. Helen listened to her carefully, nodding her head regularly. "I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛHelen£Ý It wasn''t long before Helen understood what was going on. Though she was slow when it came to her own love life, she was unmatched when it came to others. The years she spent romance novels weren''t all for nothing! "Hmm? Couldn''t you just make Grey something? I''m sure he''ll love it." £ÛHelen£Ý "Umm... Actually... I already did..." £ÛYuna£Ý "And the problem is...?" £ÛHelen£Ý "It''s just... I wonder if he''ll like it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, her head even drooping further. Even though she knows Grey would like it, it would most likely be because she gave it to him. As for whether he''ll like the present itself, it was a completely different matter. A smile is all Yuna wants from him. Even then, she wants it to be a smile not only because of her, but because of her present itself as well. She wants Grey to treasure it the way it is and not just serve as some fancy decoration from her. Helen hasn''t even had a boyfriend yet, but she could fully understand where Yuna was coming from. After all, she has also given out gifts before. Be it her parents, neighbors, or customers. "Fufufu! Then, you''ve come to the right person! Yuna, I''ll teach you the right way to a man''s heart! You better prepare yourself!" £ÛHelen£Ý A confident laugh followed by a bold declaration. Though she couldn''t even properly handle her love life, she was making such confident claims in front of Yuna. What''s even stranger was that Yuna was on board as well. Truly a great pair of friends. For the several minutes to come, Helen taught Yuna all she knew about what kinds of presents men would like from their special someone. Of course, all of which were knowledge from the hundreds of romance novels she read and countless stories she heard from the customers. It was a pretty productive and informative session. Very informative in fact that they touched the topics which aren''t exactly one could call pure by any means. Well, what matters was that Yuna learned a lot. She was thankful. "Do you understand it now, Student Yuna?" £ÛHelen£Ý "I understood it well, Teacher!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Then I''ll be expecting great outcomes from you!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un! Leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý The once depressed Yuna was no more. Now, all that there was left was an excited and determined girl, heart blazing with passion as she confidently raised her closed fist towards the air. Though... Yuna and Helen... They were just too energetic to the point that it was a little worrying observing them from afar. The customers who overheard them couldn''t decide whether to laugh or cry. They could only smile wryly. "Ah! Right.... Helen, I have a question." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, ask ahead! As a ''Love Master'', I shall answer any and all questions you want to be answered!" £ÛHelen£Ý This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Okay... Then... Have you made any progress with Owen?" £ÛYuna£Ý A single statement. That was all that''s needed to take down the self-declared "Love Master". As soon as she heard Yuna''s words, she immediately got frozen, her face red all the way to the tip of her ears. She hasn''t even said a word, but the answer was already clear. Too much for being a "Love Master", she can''t even get through her love life, progressing even slower than a turtle going uphill. She surprisingly has an innocent side to her. After consulting with Helen, Yuna then asked around from other people whenever she had the chance to. Be it in the guilds or from their acquaintances'' homes, she didn''t miss a single chance. And the results were... "Hmm... For Grey... I''d say some cufflinks would do..." £ÛGaston£Ý "Oh, Grey? I''m sure he''ll like anything you give him." £ÛKris£Ý "Don''t listen to him, Yuna... How about a massage? I''m sure he''ll like it," £ÛAria£Ý "Ah! Then you should cook him the best meal! The way to a man''s heart is through their stomachs, after all!" £ÛRina£Ý "Flowers! I''m sure Big Bro would like flowers!" £ÛBella£Ý There was a variety of responses from everyone and each of them made a fair point. Even little Bella who just happened to overhear things made a pretty good advice. It was the right thing to ask for everyone''s opinion. Since then, a few days have passed and Yuna is now on the market. She had made a mental note of what things to buy, and it was quite a long one. Well, not that it was enough to discourage our heroine or anything. ''Grey! Just you wait! I''ll make you the happiest man in the world!'' £ÛYuna£Ý Loud and full of determination, Yuna declared inside her heart as she lit her heart ablaze. She clenched her hand tightly, the atmosphere even getting more intense than when she''s in battle. Yuna has entered serious mode. Marching to her own beat, Yuna headed to her first stop. It was a boutique not too far away from the bustling market. It was a boutique specially tailored for men''s needs and is one of the best places in the city to get some wonderful sets of clothing. Cling Cling Cling The moment Yuna entered, she could immediately feel a different atmosphere loom about her. Unlike the women''s boutiques which are designed more artistically and beautifully, the current boutique was simple yet elegant. A fascinating difference. What''s more, the mannequins and racks for display were much higher and larger. It truly shows the difference between the physiques of men and women. Even the way the employees act towards the customers was different. Well, it wasn''t only Yuna who was looking around the store. As soon as she entered, all eyes were on her as if they had just seen a goddess enter the store, her beauty simply outshining the lights. She was breathtaking. "Psst. Hey, do you know who she is? She''s really pretty." "I know. Should I just go talk to her?" "Eh, but, why is she in a men''s boutique?" "Who cares. That isn''t important right now." Both the employees and customers were mesmerized by her beauty. Especially the men, they couldn''t help but whisper with one another. It was obvious that some of them already had their hearts stolen from them. Well, all of the men except one. He was a tall man who seemed like he was in his mid-thirties. Black hair adorned his crown and his eyes were green like the deep forest. Yet another good-looking character has entered the scene. "Just wait a bit, I''ll go talk to her©`" "Huhu. If I were you, I wouldn''t do such a reckless thing, young man. Treasure your life a little bit, will you?" £Û???£Ý "A-Ah, yes...?" Vaguely warning the man and letting go of the other''s shoulder, the man continued to walk towards Yuna''s direction, eyeing her respectfully. He only stopped when the latter finally noticed his approach. There was a courteous smile about his face. "Greetings, Your Highness, Lady Yuna. I am called Reese. It''s a delightful pleasure that you have graced this humble store of mine." £ÛReese£Ý Polite. Very polite. Such was how Reese welcomed Yuna as he bowed her head towards her, greeting her like a gentleman. He was so fluent and skilled with his movements that you would think he was a highborn nobleman. Well, that wasn''t the only reaction. As soon as the people understood who Yuna was, they immediately followed suit and also greeted her warmly. They felt both respect and admiration as they looked at her, now in a completely new light. Their eyes were sparkling very brightly. As for the men who were about to hit on Yuna... They could only sweat bullets. They then heaved a sigh of relief, thanking Reese for saving them from their recklessness. After all, Yuna was not one they should approach with such intentions. "Umm... Everyone, please raise your heads. Though I appreciate the sentiment, I''m just here as a customer. No need to feel so tense." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu. If that''s what Her High©` I mean, Miss Yuna wants." £ÛReese£Ý All it took was a single statement from Yuna and everyone quickly returned to normal. Well, almost normal. The people just couldn''t help but admire Yuna from afar, looking at her like some sort of celebrity, everyone feeling lucky. "Then, Miss Yuna, is there anything you would like some help with?" £ÛReese£Ý "I do, but... Isn''t Mister Reese busy? I''m sure you have a lot of work to do," £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu! Not at all, not at all. My employees are all very competent, you see. Even if I''m not here, the store would still run smoothly. And that''s why... Rather than doing nothing, I''d rather be of assistance to Miss Yuna." £ÛReese£Ý A very eloquent man, but despite that, he was all sincere with his words. He simply wanted to be of service to the lady before him and give her the best experience in his store. After all, such was the essence of a gentleman. "Then... If it isn''t so much trouble... I would like your help, please." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. It''s my pleasure." £ÛReese£Ý The man was shining. Though it was the first time Yuna had met the man before her, she could tell that he had no malicious intentions towards her. Especially with the blinding smile plastered on his face. "Then, could I ask what kind things Miss Yuna is looking for?" £ÛReese£Ý "Mmn... I''d like to pick some jackets and coats, please. Oh, and I''d like to see some suit vests too, if possible." £ÛYuna£Ý "Jackets, coats, and suit vests... If that''s the case, please follow me." £ÛReese£Ý The gentleman mumbled, leading Yuna towards a section of the store where such clothes were displayed. It was a colorful section, full of dark and bold colors which, each design slightly unique than the others and all equally amazing. Well, it wasn''t just the looks. The fabrics and materials used on the clothes were all high-quality, made from the best materials the store could procure. Many were soft, light, and durable at the same time. They were clothing many men would wish for. "These are all the jackets, coats, and similar pieces of clothing we have in store. If Miss Yuna wants, we also have a custom made service." £ÛReese£Ý "Ah, no... I think this is enough. I''ll be needing it tomorrow, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu. Is this a present for a special someone, perhaps?" £ÛReese£Ý The gentleman asked teasingly, but no answer came his way. Curious about the sudden silence, he then took a peek at Yuna''s expression, thinking he made a mistake, but all he saw was a blushing young lady. "Un... It''s for my boyfriend..." £ÛYuna£Ý Mumbled Yuna, her voice soft as the fresh morning breeze. She tried to cover her face with her delicate hands, but it was useless. Both of her ears were red all the way to the very tip. It was obvious that she was flustered, feeling feverish. It was as if lightning struck her. As soon as the gentleman saw Yuna''s expression, strong emotions of happiness and determination surged inside his heart. His hands were trembling from such a rush of emotions. ''S... So... So precious!'' £ÛReese£Ý Screamed Reese inwardly as he covered his mouth and clenched one of his fists, eyes almost crying. He was just like Helen. A connoisseur for sweet romance and an ally of people in love. Actually, he''s even much worse than Helen. He was hopeless. ''Don''t worry, My Lady! I''ll make sure you pick the best of presents!'' £ÛReese£Ý Declared Reese as his eyes lit ablaze. He was determined to pick the best present for Yuna''s special someone. He may not know who the lady was referring to, but it doesn''t matter. He needs to aid a lovely maiden in love! There was a totally different flint in his eyes as if he was going to battle. He doesn''t even care about profiting anymore nor does he care about the other customers. He is a total lost cause. Even then, he was a gentleman. "Miss Yuna, please take a look at this suit vest which was just completed a few days ago. It is made of Linkae fabric and embroidered with Golden Spider thread. Other than the fact that it looks aesthetically pleasing, it''s also light......" £ÛReese£Ý Reese has gone full serious mode, after picking a wonderful suit vest from the ones on display, he immediately explained what it was, clearly stating its origins and perks. It was a long speech but Yuna listened to him attentively. It didn''t just end there. As soon as he heard Yuna''s opinion about the suit vest, he then picked out another piece from the nearby closets and started explaining once again. Such long explanations lasted several minutes. "What do you think, Miss Yuna? Do you have anything you fancy?" £ÛReese£Ý "Mmn... Could I take a look at the first one again? I think it would suit him." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. Take as much time as you need." £ÛReese£Ý At the end of the explanations, Yuna managed to find a couple wonderful outfits for Grey. Of course, it wasn''t just the top. Yuna also got some pants, trousers, boots, and shoes for Grey. It wouldn''t be complete without the others, after all. "Hmm..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Is something wrong, Miss Yuna?" £ÛReese£Ý "Ah, no... Excuse me, but... Do you have any cufflinks or ties available here? I''d also like to buy some." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu! Of course, just leave it to me." £ÛReese£Ý More minutes passed, and after dozens, maybe even hundreds, of internal debates, Yuna finally settled on a few outfits. There was a smile on her face as she imagined how Grey would look in them, feeling excited and giggling by herself. Of course, with the quality of the outfits, it went without saying that the sum was pretty large. Though Reese tried to give a discount, Yuna refused him firmly. It was just plain burdensome, after all. "It was only a short time, but I hope Miss Yuna had a wonderful experience in our store. I hope you''ll come back again." £ÛReese£Ý "Fufufu! I will! And thank you for everything!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu! It was my pleasure." £ÛReese£Ý With a wave of her hand, Yuna easily stored the items in her storage ring. She then waved her hands goodbye and left the store. It was a wonderful experience and she hopes to drop by again next time, with Grey by her side, of course. "Okay! Let''s keep on going!" £ÛYuna£Ý Still overflowing with energy, Yuna then hyped herself up and headed towards a variety of stores, heading in and out of multiple establishments. She skipped her steps with joy and excitement in her heart, humming ever so merrily. "How about this, Your Highness? I think this would make a lovely pair." "Oh, for a present? If that''s the case, then I recommend..." "Hahaha! Of course, anything for Lady Yuna!" "Here are our best products. Please have a look." Such was how Yuna''s day went. With a variety of stores, she also managed to get a myriad of items from them. She even got a couple freebies from the store owners to show their admiration. It was a wonderful day. Lunch soon passed and the afternoon continued. After shopping for several hours, everything was finally complete. Though she went a little overboard, she was very satisfied. It was a successful adventure, overall. Quest complete! "Hmm... I wonder if Grey will like all of this..." £ÛYuna£Ý Thought Yuna as she once again peeked at the presents she bought. And though she wasn''t sure how Grey would react, she couldn''t help but make a smile, looking forward to her beloved''s reaction. "Hehe! I''m getting excited!" £ÛYuna£Ý An excited smile on her face, Yuna headed home in a merry mood. The sun was about to set, and so the sky was painted with a golden and amber hue like that of sweet honey. Such a beautiful scene accompanied Yuna as she went home. She hadn''t had the chance to have lunch with Grey so she was looking forward to dinner, wanting to spend more time with him. Though she was feeling a little lonely, she still did her best to overcome her neediness for Grey. She was proud of herself. "I''m home¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, welcome back." £ÛGrey£Ý A simple greeting, yet the impact was very massive. Just hearing his voice ring in her ears, Yuna''s heart quickly started racing, her eyes glued to her beloved. The sight of Grey making dinner was one she couldn''t help but admire. "How was your day? Did you meet any problems?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, not at all. The people were very kind! It was very fun! I also saw lots of new and amazing things. Did you know that...." £ÛYuna£Ý Like an excited child telling her parents what happened at school, Yuna happily told Grey what kinds of things she experienced on her day out. She was very happy, not a single moment the smile on her face disappeared. "Hahaha. Then should we go out someday, again? A formal date, I mean." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''d love to!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s settled then." £ÛGrey£Ý It hasn''t even been long since their last date but Yuna was just as excited as ever. Well, it wasn''t just her, Grey was also looking forward to it. After all, every moment with one another was a precious and irreplaceable one. They couldn''t help but look forward to it. Grey continued chopping the vegetables and silence loomed over the house. Yuna could only look at the man before her lovingly, her emotions overflowing. She was falling even harder for him with every passing moment. "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I love you." £ÛYuna£Ý It was all too sudden. As soon as Grey heard Yuna''s words, his hands immediately stopped moving, soon looking at her with puzzled eyes. Even then, he was feeling a little flustered, his face turning a bit rosy. "H-Hey! What''s with that all of a sudden?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, that''s because©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Because...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Leaving Grey hanging, Yuna didn''t finish her words. What she realized in front of her was an opportunity to get back to Grey for all the teasing he did to her. A mischievous smile formed on her face as she giggled to herself. "Hehehe! That''s a secret¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Keeping the secret to herself, Yuna only beamed a smile to the still puzzled Grey. Soon enough, she went up the stairs hurriedly whilst still giggling to herself as if she just did something naughty. On the other hand, Grey who was left downstairs was a little frozen. A few seconds later, he lost the strength in his legs, forced to squat on the floor. Such a powerful surprise attack was just too much. It was too overwhelming. "Dammit... That girl... So cute...!" £ÛGrey£Ý Words broken and face feeling feverish, Grey''s heart was racing madly as the thought of his adorable girlfriend. The winds continued to blow and the emotions swirled like a turbulent storm. It was a critical hit. CHAPTER 212 END Chapter 213: An Unforgettable Day (pt. I) Light shone on the world, repelling the darkness back to the depths of the abyss and waking the sleeping forests. The rivers sparkled, the meadows were filled with colors, and the mountain breathed in a breath of fresh air. The flowers bloomed proudly, red, white, and yellow, their petals opening freely like the surging waves in the ocean, and morning dew dropped from leaf to leaf, sparkling brightly as it reflected the fresh and golden sunlight. Sunlight seeped through the windows, a lone figure graced by its warmth. His eyes were slightly closed, sleeping peacefully, embraced by the comfort and softness of the bed. It was as if there was not a single problem in the world. "Grey¡«! Wake... Up¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý But such peace was quickly broken as another familiar face entered the room, an apron wrapping around her body and a ladle by her right hand. Such a wonderful sight was what greeted Grey as soon as he opened his eyes. "Hmg... Yuna, what''s with the ruckus so early in the morning...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry, was I too rough?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No... Nor really... Just... Why the rush?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Save the questions for later! For now, let''s get out of bed, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý Just like a mother waking up her child for school, Yuna was unusually strict. Though Grey doesn''t understand what''s going on, he simply followed and got out of bed, then changing clothes as he let out a belated yawn. "Breakfast''s ready. Come down quickly, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Thanks..." £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing Grey finally up and about, a smile then formed on Yuna''s face before she turned around and headed downstairs. She was much more excited than usual, making Grey wonder if something good recently happened. It wasn''t long before Grey followed her downstairs. As soon as he switched to a more comfortable attire, he then got out of the bedroom and headed downstairs too. What greeted him as soon as he did was an appetizing aroma drifting from the kitchen. There wasn''t just one or two, but a plethora of tasty dishes were displayed atop the dinner table. Though it was normal for them to have a lot on the table, today, there was even more than usual. It was as if they were serving food at a banquet. "Hm? What''s with the dishes? Is there something going on?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? What do you mean by that, silly? It''s a special occasion! Of course, we have to celebrate extravagantly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? And that special occasion is...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey looked at Yuna''s eyes and the latter looked back at him. Silence swallowed the kitchen whole as the winds of awkwardness blew through the two of them. Traces of disbelief were painted all over Yuna''s eyes and face. Of course Yuna would be shocked. After all, with Grey''s ability, "Divine Mind", he could easily remember everything and anything he put his mind to. It''s just that it''s too burdensome remembering everything all the time that he chooses not to. "Ah... It''s my birthday..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it didn''t take long before Grey finally realized what day it was. As soon as his thoughts leaked out, Yuna simply nodded in an adorable manner, pouting a little as she looked at Grey, disappointment brewing in her heart. "Mou... How could you forget your own birthday... It only comes once a year. You should at least try to remember. It''s a special day, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna continued pouting as she glared at Grey with puffed cheeks. She put so much effort into all the preparations, after all. To think that the person himself would actually forget his own birthday. It was only understandable. "Well, it''s because every single day with Yuna is a special one. And compared to once a year, it''s something I can only experience once in a lifetime. How could I remember my birthday when my mind is always preoccupied with you?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was cheesy as hell, but it was also super effective. As he leaned in and whispered such words to her ears, her pouting face quickly vanished, replaced only by a rosy tint as her face turned beet red, feeling very feverish and heart thumping wildly. She was too embarrassed she couldn''t utter a single word, only able to pound Grey''s shoulder and back lightly. Now, she is puffing her cheeks even more, not wanting to show her face to her beloved. She just wants to hide and curl into a ball. "Mou! I''m supposed to be the one to make your heart race, not the other way around! Grey, you dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. But my heart is already racing plenty, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu...! Stop teasing me!" £ÛYuna£Ý And with another statement, Yuna''s face turned even much redder and pounded much harder. Meanwhile, Grey was only chuckling to himself, letting his adorable girlfriend do whatever she wanted. "Then, I suppose we''ll be having breakfast now, am I right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. But don''t think this is over yet! I''ll make sure to make your heart race lots and lots of time today!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, then I suppose that''s something to look forward to." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Please look forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý A confident declaration rang throughout the house as Yuna puffed her chest proudly, and a little while after, they then headed to the dining table and had a lovely breakfast together, the appetizing aroma inviting them over. It was so inviting in fact that the table seemed like it was sparkling, arousing their appetites all the while. Even Yuna, who was the one who made breakfast, was super excited to have a taste of the dishes she cooked. "Oh! Did you add something to this curry? Something feels different." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I added some lemon and honey. I also mixed a few stocks with atsuete to change the meaty flavors. Do you like it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I love it. Though... I think it''s too sweet...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! I might have gotten carried away and put too much honey." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna giggled playfully whilst covering her mouth with her spoon. Meanwhile, Grey continued eating the curry Yuna made. Though it may be too sweet, it was still very delicious, one kids and sweet tooths would surely love. And as one would expect with someone of Yuna''s caliber, all the other dishes served had an exquisite taste to them, bringing heavenly delight to those who chanced to taste it. It was one which made both Grey''s heart and stomach full. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. With breakfast finished, what followed after was bathing and preparing for the day. It has been quite some time since Yuna planned what would be happening and it was finally time to execute it. It was a birthday date! Of course, as it was a birthday date, they needed to be dressed properly. The clothes Yuna bought yesterday could be finally put to use. She was super excited to see how Grey would look in such clothing. She was really looking forward to it, seeing her man in a different outfit. "Yuna, what do you think? Does it suit me?" £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t long before Grey finished changing clothes, and the result was even more intense than expected. Even though she was the one who bought them, she could only remain frozen as she basked in the radiance of the man before her. White, long-sleeved polo underneath, a neck tie tucked in a suit vest, an unbuttoned coat showing off the contour of his lean body, stylish slacks paired with a similarly stylish belt, and black leather shoes. Topping it off with his neatly-styled hair, he has become the embodiment of male beauty. "Is something wrong, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No... It''s just that Grey looks very cool and handsome..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That goes the same for you too, my dear Yuna. The more I look at you, the more beautiful you become... You look stunning, my love." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as he bowed and kissed the back of Yuna''s hand like a gentleman. An act which only served to make the young lady''s heart race as if there was no tomorrow. Grey just couldn''t help himself but adore his beloved. After all, Yuna was also just as gorgeous with her sleeveless dress accentuating her perfect curves and showing off her pearly white shoulders. Even though it was on the simpler side and she didn''t put much makeup, she was still extremely dazzling, even more so than the sun above. Of course, it wasn''t just all that. Hanging around both if their necks were palladium necklaces with a deep green gem embedded in it. It was the matching necklaces Grey once made with "Seeds of Vitality" they got from the Labyrinth of Death. With such a presentation, it was needless to say that Grey''s heart was also pumping madly at the moment. He was so happy he couldn''t tell if he was dreaming or not. All he could do was smile brightly as he looked at Yuna lovingly. It was a moment of bliss only disturbed as a couple tugs came to Grey''s coat. It was, of course, none other than Yuna who was, for some reason, acting meekly at the moment, her face beet red as one can be, looking down to the ground rather than meeting Grey''s eyes. "Grey... Don''t look at other girls, okay? And don''t smile at them. You''ll surely make them fall for you if you do." £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t think that it would though©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! It will! You need to promise me!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was one of the rare times Yuna was acting unusually possessive, pouting ever so cutely as she finally looked Grey in the eyes. And surely enough, Yuna delivered to her promise. The date hasn''t even started yet she already made Grey''s heart race. "Hahaha. Of course, of course... My eyes and lips are only for you. Though... I think you already know that." £ÛGrey£Ý A teasing smile. Such was how Grey ended his statement as he drew Yuna close to him. Such an act only served to make Yuna''s face feel feverish, overheating from too much stimulation. Grey''s different look was just too much. "T-Then! Shall we get going now, Grey? I have lots of things to show you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, sure... I''ll be in your care, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! Leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý A creak resounded in the air and the door was opened. Two art-like figures came out of the house, greeting the lovely morning as they smiled at one another. Each step they took, giggles and laughter resounded in the air as they chatted merrily. Few minutes later and they were finally in the denser areas of the city. The people''s reactions was just one would expect. Their eyes were captured by Grey and Yuna as they passed by, blinded by their dazzling beauty whilst their mouths hung open. "Then, where are we heading to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s a surprise!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m looking forward to it then." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, neither Grey nor Yuna minded the stares. Other than the fact that they were currently in their own world, they have grown accustomed to such treatments. They wouldn''t let such small things ruin their lovely date. A couple hundred more steps and they have finally arrived at their first destination. It was a large establishment Grey and Yuna had been to many times. It was, of course, the theater. A staple in dates. As usual, there was a pretty long line towards the ticket booth. Thankfully, Yuna didn''t come without any preparations. She confidently headed towards the booth, leaning towards the ticket seller with an indifferent yet soft expression. "Excuse me, I''ve reserved a private chamber under the name of ''Yuna''. Would you be so kind as to guide us?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. We''ve been waiting for you, Your Highnesses. This way please." Soft and courteous. Such was the way the employee greeted Grey and Yuna, soon guiding them to their private chamber as all eyes looked at them. Silence swallowed the place whole, only sparkling eyes to be seen. A few minutes of walking and they finally arrived at the topmost and most valuable chamber in the theater. It was a very spacious room, complete with furniture and a table filled with a handful of snacks. A chamber which just screamed luxury. "I hope you enjoy your time. I will be taking my leave. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ring the bell." "Ah, yes. Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý "It was my pleasure, Your Highnesses." Courteous as ever, the employee headed out of the chamber and left Grey and Yuna to their own devices. Footsteps echoed in the chamber as Grey and Yuna explored the room, satisfying their own curiosity as their heads turned left and right. Of course, it wasn''t just the chamber. The view, the seats, the lighting, and the sound insulation. Everything in the chamber was of high quality. A happy expression was painted on Yuna as she sat on the soft couch, soon patting it with her hands. "Grey, here, let''s sit together." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, sure..." £ÛGrey£Ý Still unable to satisfy curiosity, Grey looked around the room a little more before he finally sat down beside Yuna. After all, what kind of man would be able to reject such an invitation from their lovely girlfriend. Not to mention how sparkly her eyes were. "Here, Grey, lie down." £ÛYuna£Ý Though... Grey didn''t expect what came after he sat down. It wasn''t just a normal invitation. It was an invitation to a lap pillow. Yuna''s eyes were sparkling even brighter, full of excitement and expectations. "Umm... Yuna, I''d really love to, but... How am I supposed to watch the play if I lie down on your lap?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry! We''ll figure out something, somehow!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really, you... You really are silly sometimes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna flirting, the play soon started several minutes after. The lights dimmed and the curtains were lifted, sound playing from the background as the props moved around swiftly and beautifully. There was only silence as the play commenced, only words of surprise, excitement, and surprise echoed throughout the theater, drifting slowly so as to not disturb the peace. Everyone''s eyes were glued on the play, watching the actors relive the various acts in the story. "Eh? Grey...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Do you not like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Not at all..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, almost everyone... A certain figure from the private chambers crawled his hands towards Yuna, interlocking them tightly and catching the fair lady by surprise. Rather than the play, Yuna''s mind was now drifting towards Grey. The play continued and the acts came one after another. The actors switched, the props moved around, and the curtains were opened and closed. Soon, it was time for the final act to finish. The story has finally reached its conclusion. Clap Clap Clap Cheers and applause echoed as the final curtains came down. The audience were all on standing ovation as soon as the actors bowed their heads. Everyone was happy, some crying tears of joy. "That was a good show, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It was super interesting! I would like to see it again someday!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Let''s have another date when the time''s right." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Grey and Yuna very much enjoyed the play. They were both smiling from ear to ear as they talked about which parts they liked the most. They were like little children talking about their favorite idols, laughing and chatting merrily. A few minutes after and the two were finally out in the open again, the gentle sunlight greeting them gracefully. Though there were many eyes on them, they didn''t mind them too much and just continued walking side by side. "Then, let''s head to our next destination!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like a ball of pure energy, Yuna was still full of excitement and enthusiasm. She grabbed Grey by the hand and with a smile on her face, led him a couple hundred meters away, chattering sweetly like a small animal. "Wait, isn''t this..." £ÛGrey£Ý The next destination was something Grey didn''t expect. Though it looked a little different and much more primitive, the aesthetics were quite similar to the ones he had seen back on Earth. Grey was frozen and dumbfounded as he continued staring at the establishment before him. "Un! It''s a game center! You had something like this back in your world, right? What do you think?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I... I''m a little surprised to be honest, but... How did you find this place? I didn''t know this place existed in Galderia." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s only natural! It was just recently finished, after all! If it wasn''t for Tilda recommending it to me, I wouldn''t have known either." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was correct. The place was established by a merchant who happened to enjoy a lot of games and sports in their travels. They really wanted to play such games again and decided to build the game center. The very first in Galderia. It has been in the planning for a couple of years already, and it was all due to the merchant''s efforts that such a wonderful establishment was made. Though it has only been a few days since the opening, quite a lot of people are already gathering. "Then, what are we waiting for?! Let''s play already!" £ÛYuna£Ý After paying the entrance fee, Grey and Yuna soon stepped foot inside the place. As soon as they did, the cool wind greeted them, breezing through their faces and bodies. There was also a lot of chattering, just showing how lively the place really was. Bowling, darts, shooting ranges, dummies, ball games, and a lot more. There was a large collection of games to be seen and a lot of choices to be played. It looked like a place a lot of teenagers would hang out on their weekends and free days. "So, which game should we play first?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, I''m the one picking?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! It''s your birthday, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was just too precious. Grey could only wallow in happiness as he enjoyed the angelic smiling place of his girlfriend. He was so happy, he wouldn''t have regrets even if he were to die at that moment. "Then... I''d love to try some bowling." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay! Bowling it is!" £ÛYuna£Ý An excited Yuna, a happy Grey, and fifteen pins standing in front of them. Though the bowling ball and pins looked a little different, the rules were pretty much the same, it was to knock out as many pins as possible. "Okay! I''ll be going fi©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but she hasn''t even started yet she already stopped midway. She then started pondering all the while closing her eyes, a beaming smile soon showing as an idea popped into her mind, looking at Grey with glimmering eyes. "Grey, isn''t it a little boring just playing normally? I mean... It would just become repetitive, wouldn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, is my lovely girlfriend suggesting a bet?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý A bright smile, one which easily captured the hearts of many. Be it men or women, they could only look at her with mesmerized gazes. She was just so adorable that people couldn''t help but admire her. The men were especially jealous of Grey. Of course, the one who was the most affected was Grey. Though they were talking about betting, Grey didn''t really care about it. Other than the fact that it would make things more interesting, it would also make Yuna happy. He was all for it. "So... What do you want the bet to be?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... How about this? If you win, you''ll get a kiss from me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "And if you win?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''ll get to kiss Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Dumbfounded, that was how Grey was as he picked up a bowling ball. He then looked at Yuna once again, but all he could see was her enthusiastic expression. It wasn''t long before he let out a light chuckle along with a hearty smile. "Hahaha. Aren''t those just the same?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Stop laughing! Just tell me if you don''t like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not at all. Rather, I think it''s too much of a luxury for me. I feel like I''m being spoiled rotten." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey laughed and Yuna smiled, a warm atmosphere looming over them. Not long after, the two then grabbed their bowling balls and readied themselves for the game which was about to commence, both determined for such a silly reason. "Yuna, you better not be a sore loser later, alright? I won''t be showing mercy just because you''re my girlfriend." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Look who''s talking. Say that once you beat me." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, I will, I will." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no tension in the air, only giggles and laughter as the balls rolled around the smooth floors and knocking the pins over. Numbers rose as points were scored and the winner and loser were quickly decided. It didn''t just end with bowling. After a couple matches, they then tried out darts, punching machines, and a lot more. The place may be new, but a lot of memories were already made. But it was just the start. The date had just begun. CHAPTER 213 END Chapter 214: An Unforgettable Day (pt. II) Chatter Chatter Chatter The sun was high in the sky and the city was bustling in one of its busiest hours. It was eleven in the morning and the people were doing what they usually do, going about their daily lives as they walked down the streets and greeted one another. There were grumpy old men scolding naughty children, the gossip-loving ladies whispering to one another, the adventurers who just finished their quests, and the energetic children running around. It was a lively scenery, full of life and colors. Clack Clack Clack The doors opened and the doors closed, two figures exiting the game center with smiles on their faces. It was, of course, Grey and Yuna who just finished playing a lot of games and satisfied as one can be, not even breaking a single sweat. "That was a lot of fun, wasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it was. Though... I didn''t think you''d be so into it. You really were energetic back there. I was a little surprised." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Forget about it already..." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, her face a little red. Though she went there so that Grey could have fun, the excitement was too much that she completely forgot her original purpose and gave it her all instead, breaking all the high scores there has ever been. Well, it was not like Grey didn''t have fun either. Just seeing Yuna''s bright smile was enough for her. Of course, he also broke a lot of records just like Yuna. All eyes were practically on them, cheering on them as they competed with one another. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you. But, on one condition." £ÛGrey£Ý "And that is...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing much... You just need to uphold your promise later, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he put one of his fingers in front of his lips, a teasing smile forming soon after. There were no more words needed to be said. Yuna immediately understood what promise Grey was referring to, blushing even more. "Of course. I''ll also give Yuna her ''prizes'' if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You said you''d stop teasing me already..." £ÛYuna£Ý "But I''m not though? Is it wrong to shower my super-duper lovely and adorable girlfriend with all the love in the world?" £ÛGrey£Ý The compliments were too much. Though Yuna doesn''t hate it, she couldn''t help but feel that Grey was teasing her. She could only pout cutely, making Grey chuckle at the cute and flustered expressions she makes. ''Mou... Just where did he learn to speak such words...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pouted, sneaking some glances at Grey from time to time, only to see a bright and smiling Grey. Unfortunately for her, no matter how much she thinks, she would most likely not get and answer. All she could do was heave a short sigh. "Anyway! Since it''s almost noon, how about we have an early lunch? I know a good place! I''m sure you''ll like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Skillfully avoiding her embarrassment, Yuna quickly tackled lunch. Her attempts were obvious, but Grey just let her do as she wants, chuckling softly as he let the former grab his hand and lead the way for them. The sun continued climbing up, and it wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna arrived at their next destination. It was a high-end restaurant, walls and windows made of glass, and fancy tables and chairs arranged neatly all over the place. Even the outside was beautifully decorated with bright and fragrant flowers. They haven''t even stepped foot inside, yet they were already garnering a lot of attention. The very moment one of the employees spotted them, a smile bloomed on her face, soon opening the door and bowing her head slightly. "We''ve been waiting, Your Highnesses. It''s a great pleasure to serve you lunch on this lovely day. Welcome and I hope you enjoy your time." It was just like the theater previously. Before they could even go to their seats, they were guided by the employees, giving them a warm reception. It was as if they were celebrities entering a store. Everyone was smiling at them. "I see... So you already made a reservation, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s your birthday, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. If that''s the case then I wish everyday would be my birthday." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... That might be a little much..." £ÛYuna£Ý A troubled expression was what loomed over Yuna as she thought of Grey''s words whilst furrowing her brows. Though she isn''t against the idea of celebrating Grey''s birthday everyday, she would quickly run out of ideas if such was the case. She was feeling conflicted. Meanwhile, Grey could only look at her warmly. He was only joking after all, he didn''t think Yuna would think of it so seriously. He couldn''t help but chuckle, once again realizing how adorable his girlfriend was. Soon enough, Grey and Yuna were sitting on their seats. But there wasn''t a single menu on the table nor were they given any. Rather, the waiters only came out from the kitchen one after another, delivering dish after dish to their table. "Please enjoy your meal!" And enjoy they did. As soon as all the dishes were displayed before them, they quickly sent their prayers to the heaven above and started wolfing down the dishes one after another, in a graceful manner, of course. "Here, Grey, say ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The only time Yuna stopped was to feed Grey a slice of steak with a large smile on her face. And of course, Grey didn''t reject her invitation, opening his mouth wide, letting Yuna spoil him for a change. Lunch continued and so did the flirting. In fact, there was too much flirting that the other customers could barely taste their food, only able to watch them in silence. Even the employees were frozen and dumbfounded. The sweetness was just too much, like candy dipped in honey. The dishes disappeared one after another and a mountain of plates, cups, and bowls soon formed. They really were amazing. A course which could feed more than a dozen people was taken care of by them easily. "Phew... That was a good meal!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It really was. Though... it was a little expensive..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s alright to splurge a little from time to time, isn''t it? Didn''t you also say that back on our early dates?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I suppose I did say that... Then, where are we going next? I suppose our date isn''t over yet, is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I still have a lot to show you, after all! Just follow my lead!" £ÛYuna£Ý After their delightful lunch, they then continued on with their birthday date and did a lot of activities. There was watching puppet shows and street performances, art class, dancing lessons, market exploration, and many more. One of the activities they made was fruit picking at a nearby grape vineyard. It has been some time since they''ve picked some grapes and fortunately, the owners were more than happy to allow them to spend a little time there. Yuna was very lucky. "Look, Grey! I got another big one! It''s cute, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... What''s cute about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Just look! It''s round and purple! So it''s cute!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh...? But almost all grapes are like that, you know? Doesn''t that mean that all of them are cute?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! You aren''t looking carefully! Just look! It''s different!" £ÛYuna£Ý And one way or another, they got in another silly argument once again, debating whether the grapes looked cute. It was an argument one could only tilt their heads and rack their brains the moment they heard it. Well, they were still on their date clothes, clothes unfit for picking grapes. What''s another weird aspect if they were already unusual to begin with. All there is to be seen is a sickeningly sweet idiot couple, flirting by the vineyard. "Oh? Are those Their Highnesses? They look really gorgeous..." "I know right? I hope my daughter grows up to be like Lady Yuna someday." "Hahaha. I feel the same. Though... Rather than Heroes, they just look like normal teenagers to me. It''s quite refreshing." "I thought so too. At first, I was nervous, but seeing them act like that, I could only look at them warmly." "Hahaha. You could say that again." Of course, there were also other workers working in the vineyard. They were all looking at them with warm eyes like parents watching over their children play. No matter where they looked, they just seemed like normal kids to their eyes. "Ah... We''re out of grapes..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry. We can just grow some more." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, they looked normal until Grey suddenly used magic. With just a single wave of his hand, the plants suddenly started growing some more, buds appearing from thin air, soon turning into flowers then grapes. All happened in the span of a few seconds. "Yaay¡«! Thank you, Grey! You''re the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Anytime." £ÛGrey£Ý It was as if it was just normal. Grey and Yuna just laughed merrily, continuing to pick grapes with excited smiles on their faces. And they weren''t just normal grapes. As they were enriched with mana, they were of even better quality. Sweeter and juicier. Meanwhile, the workers were all frozen, with some rubbing their eyes to see if they were still working. But it was useless. No matter how much they rubbed or blinked, the plants were still large and fruitful, grapes all over the place. "About the part where I said they''re normal... You can forget it..." "Ah, yeah..." The workers were still shocked, time passed some more and the sun, time and time again, climbed down from the sky. The carriages continued to pass the streets and the city folk continued hustling and bustling, stopping and moving about. After picking grapes, Grey and Yuna continued on with their dates. They bought some snacks from a number of stalls, went to the library, admired the garden, and watched the sunset atop the roofs with their hands interlocking with one another. It was only when the sky faded from amber to black that their date came to a close©` Well, almost to a close. There was still one more surprise awaiting our birthday boy, blindfolded by Yuna as she led the way. "Yuna... You do know I could just use my ''Divine Eyes'' to peek." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I''m telling you not to. Just play along for now, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright. As Milady wishes." £ÛGrey£Ý Hand grabbed by Yuna, Grey was dragged along, not a single speck of light gracing his eyes. Soon enough, they both entered the building, deathly silence looming over them. It was then that Yuna finally removed the blindfold. """Happy Birthday!!""" A loud cacophony of cheers. Such was what greeted Grey as light returned to his eyes. In front of him were several of their friends and acquaintances, all gathering in the Rabbit''s Den. All of them were smiling brightly. Of course, it wasn''t just the people. The food, the decorations, and the arrangements. It really seemed like a surprise party if he''s ever seen one. Especially the large cake sitting atop one of the tables. Grey didn''t even need to guess who baked it. "Grey... Are you okay? Do you not like it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no... I''m just a little surprised is all. I''m a little overwhelmed..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey already figured out something similar was up with how Yuna was acting, but seeing it happen for real was still a little overwhelming. He felt very moved, a gentle yet powerful emotion surging in his heart. It was warmth and happiness. "Oh, are we finally going to see you cry?" £ÛKris£Ý "I''m not going to! I''m not like you on your wedding day!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! When did I start crying?! I don''t rem©`" £ÛKris£Ý "Kris, Dear, please shut up." £ÛAria£Ý It was a touching moment, but Kris just couldn''t help himself from teasing the young man. Thankfully, Aria was there to stop his antics. It was fortunate that they were in public, otherwise, Kris would have already been pinched by the sides. A stinging and painful one at that. Well, what would you expect? It was Kris, after all. Though they''ve been through a lot, his attitude was still the same, nosy and meddlesome. Grey couldn''t help but think just what Aria saw in him for her to marry him. "Happy birthday, Big Bro!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Happy birthday, Older Brother Grey." £ÛElnart£Ý "Happy Birthday!" £ÛBella£Ý The very first to greet Grey personally was none other than the three children who were now great friends. They all gave Grey a bright and heart-melting smile, followed by a tight embrace from Galvin and Bella, all receiving a head pat in return. "Older Brother Grey, Father says sorry that he couldn''t make it. He actually wanted to come but he''s still busy. I hope you understand." £ÛElnart£Ý "No, it''s fine. I know how busy he is. Rather, please tell him I''m grateful. The thought is already more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay. I''ll make sure to tell him." £ÛElnart£Ý Grey wasn''t even a little bit disappointed. In fact, he was already more than thankful that he even greeted him despite his busy schedule, even allowing the children to participate in the surprise Yuna had planned. "Grey¡«! Happy birthday! How was your date with Yuna? Was it amazing? Did you enjoy it? Huh? Huh?" £ÛHelen£Ý "I knew it... You were the one who gave her all those ideas, weren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛHelen£Ý After the children, everyone then gave their greetings one after another. There was Helen, Gerd and Selia, Tilda, Dale, the familiars, and a lot more. Even the usually irritating Kris gave a sincere and heartfelt greeting like a caring older brother. While it was unfortunate that not all of their acquaintances could make it due to their busy schedule, Grey was already plenty satisfied with everyone in attendance. It was a blissful moment he never got to experience in his past life. He never knew he would feel so happy. "Okay¡«! Everyone, the dishes are ready. Please line up¡«!" £ÛSelia£Ý It didn''t take long before dinner finally started. Everyone neatly organized themselves and took their seats properly beside the dining tables. As soon as they were given their plates, they then started lining up, getting a serving of the dishes they liked. Of course, as everything cooked was made by the Rabbit''s Den with Yuna''s help the days before, everything looked and smelled very appetizing. Everyone was excited as they filled their plates with a number of amazing dishes. "Oh right, Grey, since it''s your birthday, you''ll be making a speech in front of everyone, right? I''m looking forward to it." £ÛKris£Ý "Oh? You''re making a speech, Lad?" £ÛBartolos£Ý "A speech from Grey... I can''t imagine it..." £ÛTilda£Ý Grey couldn''t even say a word. Before he knew it, it was decided that he''d be making a speech in front of everyone, and as if it was a formal occasion, for some reason or another, everyone was unexpectedly expectant. Before long, everyone finally settled down in their seats, their meals served in front of them... Well, almost everyone. One figure was still standing, and that figure was Grey who was about to give his speech, feeling a little bit nervous all of the sudden. "Ahhh... This is a little nervewracking... Actually, as you might have known, I didn''t really know about this party, so you''ll have to bear with me for this speech. Don''t get your hopes too high, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Everyone was smiling and laughing, a warm atmosphere over the place. After all, in no world were Grey''s words how one would start a speech. Not that they minded it, rather, it made it even better. "In this past year, I''ve been through a lot of things. There were things people would normally experience, and others... Well, not so much... Actually, me and Yuna have met a lot of trouble just this past year. But I don''t regret any of them. Because, it was due to all those troubles that I met such amazing and fantastic people. People I would never get to meet if things were even a little bit different. For that, I''m very thankful..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s speech continued and everyone listened attentively like children listening to their grandparents'' stories. Be it Grey and Yuna''s adventures or their daily life in general, everyone listened closely and carefully. Of course, it wasn''t just all serious talk. There were also lighthearted moments where Grey simply told everyone about all the silly and embarrassing moments they experienced and the joy of living in the moment, "Anyway, what I''m trying to say is... Everyone, thank you for everything this past several months. I hope you accompany me in this year of my life again," £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! Cheers to another year!" £ÛKris£Ý """Cheers!!""" Clinks and clanks echoed in the air as wine and juice moved about their glasses. The sound of cheers and applause soon followed, and finally, everyone enjoyed a hearty dinner with smiles, laughter, and merry talks all over the place. A delicious meal, lively companions, and a warm atmosphere. There was nothing more Grey could wish for. He could only be grateful to everyone, cherishing them deep in his heart, wishing such bliss would continue. If there was anything worth noting, it was that a number of customers returned with confused faces. After all, even if the diner was closed, there were still people going home to their rooms. It was a little bit awkward, but it made things more interesting. The night went on, and soon, it was finally time for everyone to go home. After helping out with the cleaning, Grey and Yuna too, also went back to their sweet home, the resting familiars in their shadow. They could still feel the merriness from the party. "Haah... That was quite a day, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he plopped himself down the couch, taking off his coat and necktie one after another. Though it was comfortable, it was still more refreshing without such garments on him. He could finally feel the cold, nightly breeze. "But it was fun, wasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. It was one of the best days of my life. I can''t believe you managed to pull that off without me knowing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Stealth is my specialty, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý Boasted Yuna as she puffed her chest proudly, showing off her large assets with a smug smile on her face. And again, Grey couldn''t help but smile with how adorable she is. He just wanted to embrace her tightly, "So, how was it? Did I make your heart race a lot of times?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. Is there even a need to ask that? Even now, my heart is still pounding madly. It can''t seem to calm down." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s good then, but! It''s not over yet! There''s still more!" £ÛYuna£Ý Another bold declaration rnag, and this time, Grey couldn''t help but tilt his head in confusion. Before he could even ask, Yuna suddenly grabbed her storage ring and with a flick of her fingers, a number of bags and boxes appeared before them. "Oh? These are...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe. You''ll have to open it to find out." £ÛYuna£Ý And open them he did. What greeted him with each and every box was a variety of surprises. There were clothes, accessories, books, small utility tools, and many more. It would be an understatement to simply say there was a lot. There was a mountain. "What do you think, Grey? Do you like them©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words when Grey suddenly came at her and gave her a tight embrace. It caught her by surprise, her eyes wide open from shock, feeling Grey''s beating heart and his warmth. "I like it. I like it very much." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna couldn''t see his face, but his voice alone conveyed that his words were sincere. She then returned his embrace, enjoying the sound of his heartbeats to the fullest©` Or at least she was going to, until she remembered something important. "Ah, right... I still have something to give you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? There''s still more?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I made them myself." £ÛYuna£Ý Her words drifting in the air, Grey slowly let go of Yuna so that she could retrieve her final gifts. Soon, two items appeared on her hand. One was a small glass bottle with some flower petals and clear liquid inside, and the other was a chained accessory. "Perfume and a pendant...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, you rarely have some cosmetic products, so I thought I''d make you one with the use of alchemy. As for the pendant... It''s just a bit out of my selfishness, but I want you to always remember me... Is it weird, after all?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady asked with eyes riddled with anxiety. Though she knows it''s normal for couples to give each other pendants, she didn''t want to seem over-possessive, worries which didn''t last long at all. Before Yuna could even notice, Grey launched yet another surprise attack, hugging her even tighter than before. It wasn''t just his embrace. His heart is now racing even faster than before like a wild stallion galloping by the meadows. "It isn''t weird at all! I love it! I''ll make sure to treasure it as long as I live!" £ÛGrey£Ý As if the dams finally broke down, Yuna''s heart was flooded with relief by Grey''s words. She was so happy she was about to cry, thinking how silly it was to worry about such a thing. Happiness was overflowing in her heart. "I see... You love it, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. I''ll say it as many times as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then... Can I be a little more selfish?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. You can be as selfish as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "If that''s the case... About your ''prize''... I want to give it to you now." £ÛYuna£Ý Voice soft and meek, fluttering in the air like a little butterfly. Yuna''s face was redder than the sunset, her blue eyes looking at Grey as the rhythm of her heart quickened the pace, dancing like e winds freely blowing. There were no more words needed to be said. As the stars glimmered and sparkled, Grey and Yuna''s lips sealed one another, their eyes closed as they shared a soft and sweet kiss. There was a cold breeze, but all they could feel was warmth and comfort. "You know... I think I''m falling even harder for you now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! What a coincidence, me too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! Then, shall we eat some cake for now? There''s still a lot leftover from the party. Let''s have a little party of our own." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s party!" £ÛYuna£Ý A cheerful and radiant atmosphere enveloped the room, light footsteps echoing soon after as two figures ran around. There wasn''t anyone else. It was a time for the two of them, and the two of them alone. A little celebration if you will. The night went on and the moon continued to illuminate the night sky along with the stars. Soon, there was only peace and quiet blanketing the sleeping city. Even then, even if the day had ended, it is a precious memory. An unforgettable day. CHAPTER 214 END Chapter 215: A Warm Welcome Chirp Chirp Chirp Sweet melodies filled the air as the morning sun climbed the sky. The wind was cool, dancing ever so freely like ballerinas in a ballroom as the leaves applauded with their rustling. It was a wonderful way to wake up in the morning©` except, it''s not. To begin with, there wasn''t even a soft bed nor a familiar ceiling to be seen. All there was was a platinum figure darting through the blue sky like a free arrow, two figures sitting atop its back as it flapped its magnificent wings, shining like clear water. "Mmn¡«! The wind''s really nice, isn''t it, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It is, but you sure are enjoying your time, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My¡« I don''t know what you mean¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she clung even tighter to Grey. While it was true that the wind was cold, for someone at the peak of S-rank like her, it is only a cool breeze. She was simply taking advantage of the situation to act clingy towards Grey, snuggling close to him. "Haah... Really, what am I going to do with you..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe. It''s Grey''s fault for spoiling me so much everyday, you know? You ought to take responsibility." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I know." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even refute Yuna''s words as he knew full well it was the truth. Well, not that he regrets any of the times he did. If he had other choices, he would choose to spoil Yuna again. Or rather, he would spoil her even more. ''Haah... I''ve really become a doting fool, haven''t I?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Asking himself such a question, Grey subconsciously patted Yuna''s head, making the latter smile like a little kitten being purred. Just like that, they continued soaring in the sky, parting the clouds wherever they went. It has been a few days since Grey''s birthday, and to uphold their promise with the King, Grey and Yuna are now heading towards the city of Gilm, the main city of the Beldon Marquisate, one of the largest territories in the kingdom. In most of Merusia, countries are divided into many regions, spanning dozens of thousands of square kilometers each. Regions are then further divided into smaller provinces, which themselves extend a few thousand square kilometers. Each of these provinces are then finally occupied by a number of settlements. When a noble is granted a title, they are also granted provinces which will be their territory. The Landevar territory for example once only consisted of two provinces, but after Fritz was ordained the title of "Count", he was granted two more provinces, thus expanding his territory. Of course, like nobles, the Gentry can also be granted "Fiefs" by their lords. Knights, for example, are granted a village to govern over along with its surrounding lands. In a way, they could also be called "Minor Lords". The Beldon territory Grey and Yuna are headed to is comprised of seven provinces. Of which, two are coastline provinces, perfect for the sea viewing Grey wanted to surprise Yuna with for quite some time already. Of course, Yuna still doesn''t know about Grey''s plan. The surprise would be pointless otherwise. Grey couldn''t help but look forward to how Yuna would react. Just thinking of her excited and smiling face was making butterflies flutter in his heart. A little chuckle soon escaped his mouth. "Hm? Is something wrong Grey? You were chuckling..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I just remembered something funny." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? What is it? What is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Eyes full of innocence and curiosity and an inquiring look on her face, Yuna excitedly asked Grey about what he was thinking. Her eyes were sparkling so brightly, that if she was wearing an animal-ear headband, she would surely look like a small animal. Grey couldn''t help but ask himself again if she really was the same Yuna who acts like a gentle mother towards the children. The gap between her childish and mature side was simply just that big. It truly was a mystery. "Haha. Don''t worry. It''s nothing much." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But I''m curious... Can''t you tell me? Pretty please¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... Maybe later, but for now, I''ll be keeping it to myself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Boo! Boo! Grey''s so mean! Right, Sirius?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yep, there was no denying it. She really is a little child now, puffing her cheeks ever so cutely to show her dissatisfaction and even asking for Sirius'' opinion. Unluckily for her, such cute revolts didn''t shake Grey''s will. Rather, it only made her look cuter. Yuna asking Grey relentlessly, the flight continued and more clouds were parted. The ground below continued to change and the whistling of the winds became music to their ears, accompanied by the chirping of the birds from time to time. After several more minutes of flying, the city of Gilm was finally in view, standing out in the horizon over the viridescent meadow. It was even larger than Galderia, proudly showcasing its presence, walls standing majestically. "Sirius, if you would please." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý Of course, they couldn''t just show up to town whilst riding a dragon. Even if they already informed the estate of their visit, it would still cause quite a lot of panic if Sirius were to suddenly descend from the skies. With her shapeshifting ability, Sirius quickly shrunk her platinum body, the two pairs of her wings turning into one and her horns disappearing. In just a couple seconds, the majestic High Dragon turned into an equally majestic white pegasus, her beauty still as radiant as the sun above. Conveniently enough, even when Sirius had such a large shift in her form, Grey and Yuna''s comfort wasn''t compromised a single bit. It still felt like they were riding on clouds, Sirius'' silky mane fluttering in the air. The closer they closed in on the city, the clearer the views became. And just when they were close enough to the city, they could see a number of knights waving their hands towards the two from the gates, clearly wanting to welcome them. Clop Clop Clop Clop Sirius soon descended, her footsteps echoing as her hooves hit the solid ground. All eyes were on her as she folded her wings, letting Grey and Yuna come down one after another. It isn''t everyday you see a pegasus, after all. ¡ºThank you for your hard work, Sirius.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThank you very much, Sirius! It was a fun ride!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºFufufu! It was my pleasure, Master, Mistress.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý Gentle lights gathered around Sirius'' white figure and as if she was all but an illusion, she disappeared the very next moment, leaving only orbs of golden light behind. It was a magnificent and mystical spectacle. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Soon after Sirius came back to Grey and Yuna''s shadows, the knights, who were ones waving to them, approached them slowly, their heavy steps echoing as their heavy boots clacked. Of course, what happened next was already expected... "Greetings, Your Highnesses. We have been waiting for your arrival. It is our greatest pleasure to welcome you to the Beldon Marquisate." £ÛLeader£Ý It was a stiflingly formal greeting. After the leader of the knights bowed his head, the other knights followed suit and also bowed with respect. Though Grey and Yuna had gotten used to it, they can''t say it was comfortable. "Please raise your heads, everyone. We''re also more than grateful for your warm hospitality, but..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I... Is there something not to your liking, Your Highness?" £ÛLeader£Ý "Ah, no... It''s just... Is everyone here going to escort us?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as his and Yuna''s eyes swam towards the knights behind the leader. There weren''t just two or three, but more than a dozen. Not only that, each one was equipped with armor, their trusty weapons by their sides. Anyone seeing such a large number of knights escorting them would surely think they are important people. Of course, the attention they''ll receive would be ungodly. They wanted to avoid such a troublesome situation as much as possible. "Yes... That''s what His Excellency, the Marquess, instructed us to. Is... something the matter with it, Your Highness?" £ÛLeader£Ý "Well, we aren''t really fond of too much attention, you see. If possible, we''d only like a few knights to escort us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... It''s a little burdensome, after all. The fewer, the better. Ah, and no carriages, please. We''d love to take our time around the city" £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... I understand. I''ll make sure to accommodate your request." £ÛLeader£Ý Fortunately, the knights were quite understanding. As soon as he heard their worries, the leader headed towards the knights and huddled them up. It was good that he was acting quick, it''s just that... What happened next was something neither Grey nor Yuna expected. As soon as they huddled up, the knights quickly started playing rock-paper-scissors against one another, and like children, some despaired as soon as they lost. It wasn''t long before one knight one, a large smile beaming on his face, What were they competing against, one might ask? It was simple. They just wanted to get the chance to escort the fabled Heroes of Alfrione. Everyone was very envious of the young knight who won the competition. "Your Highnesses, this is Clyde. He may be young, but his abilities are excellent, I''m sure he''ll be of great assistance to you." £ÛLeader£Ý "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Your Highnesses. Please don''t hesitate to ask if you need something." £ÛClyde£Ý "A-Ah... Yes... We''ll be in your care, too." £ÛGrey£Ý Sparkly. Too sparkly. Such was the eyes of the young knight as he looked at Grey and Yuna. Though the two were happy that some people are looking up to them, it could be a little burdensome sometimes. The expectations were too much. "Then, would it be fine if I dismiss the knights now, Your Highness?" £ÛLeader£Ý "Yes. Everything''s more than enough. Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Everyone, continue the good work!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just a couple statements from Grey and Yuna, and the knights which once looked dejected quickly sprang back up to life. It was as if their energies were boosted, eyes sparkling as they looked at the two with eyes full of admiration. It wasn''t lomb before the knights were finally dismissed after bowing their heads once again before scattering throughout the city walls and heading back to their stations. Only three figures remained, one of them with eyes still sparkling brightly. "Then, shall we head to the mansion now, Sir Clyde?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! Please leave everything to me, Your Highnesses!" £ÛClyde£Ý Excited as one can be, Clyde straightened his back and proudly reassured Grey and Yuna with his words. Soon enough, he then led the two through the gates and inside the city, a wonderful and lively scenery greeting them. It was just like the first time they headed inside Galderia. The streets, the people, the establishments, and every sidewalk were all busy and bustling as the people went about their daily lives. Though not as much as the capital, the buildings by the entrance were quite large and imposing. The streets were much wider than the ones in Galderia and stalls were much more common, popping out here and there as they walked. Another thing to note was the abundance of people in coats and school uniforms. No matter where Grey and Yuna looked, they could see them everywhere. Even in the Royal Capital, such was not the case. "What do you of Gilm, Your Highnesses? Is it to your liking?" £ÛClyde£Ý "It''s a little different from Galderia and it''s much busier, but I don''t think it''s a bad thing. Rather, I like how lively it is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Me too... Especially the stalls around here. There sure are a lot of them, aren''t there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s all because of His Excellency''s policies and hard work. He prioritized the employment and education of the people. It''s also the reason why Gilm became this wealthy as a city." £ÛClyde£Ý The young knight said with a sense of pride burning in his eyes, looking at the streets with a smile on his face. Grey and Yuna didn''t even need to ask. It was obvious that the Marquess was quite loved by the people as a lord. It was the total opposite of Grey''s previous viewpoint of nobles. Though he often read a lot of vile and scheming nobles from fictional works back on Earth, it wasn''t quite the same in reality as proven by the people he knows. The Kingdom of Alfrione really was a wonderful place. "Oh, what are those? Those stick-like thingies..." £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she pointed to one of the stalls. In there, a number of items displayed, ranging from crafts, toys, sweets, and treats. It was a little souvenir shop one would usually see by the city entrances. What Yuna pointed at was a little confection coming in many different colors. They were candies made from a variety of fruits, mixed with honey and milk. Just a single glance and one could tell it was something children enjoyed. "Oh, those are Rostillas. They''re one of the specialty candies in Gilm. Would you like to try some, Your Highnesses." £ÛClyde£Ý "Un... I''m a little curious..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Your wish is my command." £ÛClyde£Ý Not wasting any more time, Clyde quickly went ahead and headed towards the stall. To Grey and Yuna''s surprise, the young knight was acting friendly to the stall owner. It was obvious that the two were close acquaintances. It wasn''t long before Clyde returned to the two, a bag of candies in his hands. And it wasn''t just Rostillas, he also bought a variety of sweets and treats with him. All of which looked very tempting to the eyes. "Your Highnesses, if you would please." £ÛClyde£Ý "Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you very much." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to hesitate. As soon as they were given some candies, Grey and Yuna quickly accepted and bit onto them, sweet and fruity flavors exploding in their mouths along with a gentle touch of milkiness. Though there are a lot of differences in cuisines between Earth and Merusia, the candies were all top-tier. Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but enjoy themselves as they continued to nibble on the Rostillas, delightful expressions on their faces. "Mmn¡«! These are super good!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re right. I especially like the creamy aftertaste." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s creamy and tasty!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! I''m glad you liked it, Your Highnesses." £ÛClyde£Ý There it was again. Clyde''s eyes once again sparkled with pride as he saw Grey and Yuna enjoy the Rostillas. He may not know how to make them, but having grown up in Gilm, he couldn''t help but smile when someone praises their specialties. It wasn''t just the Rostillas. The other candies Clyde bought were also quite a delight, bringing a lot of flavors inside their mouths, exploding like fireworks. If it weren''t for the fact that their bodies were inhumane, God knows how many cavities they might already have. "Ah, sorry, Sir Clyde, we got a little too carried away there. How much were all of these again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, please don''t worry about the cost, Your Highness. Just seeing you enjoy Gilm''s prided treats is more than enough." £ÛClyde£Ý "I appreciate the thought, I really do, but... it feels bad not giving you anything in return. I feel a little guilty..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Is there at least anything we can do to repay the favor?" £ÛYuna£Ý Says the two who mostly don''t ask very much in return either. Though they were comfortable in the giving end, being on the receiving end only made their conscience feel guilty. They really were an odd pair. "Umm... Then, if it isn''t too much to ask... I have one request..." £ÛClyde£Ý "Sure, what is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "About your battle in the Royal Capital, can you tell me more about it?! I''ve already heard it a lot of times from stories, but I want to hear it directly from Their Highnesses'' mouths! That''s my only wish!" £ÛClyde£Ý A complete 180. The reserved Clyde was no more, only an excited fan with eyes sparkling brightly just like before. Grey and Yuna had always wondered where his excitement went, but it seems like he was just holding himself back. It took them both by surprise, honestly. "Haah... If that''s all you want, then sure. But don''t get disappointed when you really hear what happened, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... A lot of the stories were exaggerated, after all... It might be a little different from what you''ve heard." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! I''ve already prepared myself. Rest assured, Your Highnesses!" £ÛClyde£Ý Grey and Yuna tried to dissuade the young knight, but it was useless. Rather than giving up, he only became more determined and excited. It was fortunate that the crowd was busy and noisy, otherwise, they would have already been overheard with how loud Clyde was. Their steps continuing to head towards the mansion, Grey and Yuna told Clyde about their adventures in the Royal Capital including the battle during the Founding Festival and the Raid long before it, the latter listening attentively. Several minutes passed and they were finally in front of the Beldon Mansion. It was as luxurious as one would expect from a Marquessal household, even bigger than the Aldridge and Landevar mansions. The true definition of grandiosity. "We have arrived at the mansion, Your Highnesses. I hope you enjoyed our walk throughout the city," £ÛClyde£Ý "Yes, we enjoyed it very much, Sir Clyde. Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Until next time. Continue the good work¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It was my greatest pleasure, Your Highnesses." £ÛClyde£Ý One more bow and Clyde expressed his gratitude, soon going away to resume his duties. Grey and Yuna were once again left alone together, standing in front of two massive gates, a large mansion behind it. "It really is big, isn''t it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... You can say that again..." £ÛGrey£Ý The more they looked at the mansion, the more grandiose and beautiful it became. It wasn''t simply luxurious, it was also elegant and sophisticated, not a single wasteful element, only showing off the pride and dignity of the estate with confidence. Well, even if they were not being wasteful, a mansion was still a mansion. There was no denying how grand it was. Seeing it, Grey was reminded of the many mansions he saw on the internet back in the days. It was even more spectacular than them. They really were something. "Then, Yuna... Should we also buy a mansion for ourselves?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A mansion, hmm... That''s a little... It''s somewhat burdensome, after all, isn''t it? I''ll have to pass on that one, please. I already like our home as it is." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha." £ÛGrey£Ý A soft chuckle and a light atmosphere, such was what enveloped the two as they continued to admire the mansion from afar. It wasn''t long before the guards started approaching them, looking stern yet welcoming. "We''ve been expecting you, Your Highnesses. His Excellency has been waiting for you. Welcome to the Beldon Manor." Clang Clang Creakkkk Following the guard''s words, heavy metallic sounds echoed in the air as the gates were opened, unveiling the gem hidden within. The sound of footsteps soon followed as Grey and Yuna headed inside, the guards following behind them. The inside was even more marvelous the moment they laid their eyes upon it. There was a garden on both sides, hedges high as two meters with roses blooming all over the place. And in front was a white mansion made of limestone and marble, rooves colored blue and black. And as one would expect, the reception was quite overwhelming. Standing on both sides were a line of knights and servants, bowing their heads in silence, showing their respects. It was as if they were welcoming members of the Royal Family. ¡ºAh... Should we have dressed a little better? I feels so out out of place.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! Then shall we get our formal attires?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHahaha. Maybe next time.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Chuckling and giggling to themselves, Grey and Yuna continued to head towards the mansion. The path was even longer than it seems, taking them a solid minute to traverse the whole distance. As soon as they arrived, two figures greeted them by the entrance of the mansion, dressed more extravagantly and appropriately than the others. It was not just their attires, their look and figure were gorgeous as well, like sculptures carved out from the highest-quality marble. One of them was a familiar face they have once met back on the afterparty. His hair was white like newly woven silk and eyes red as the roses in the garden, the aura of dignity and nobility exuding from him as he stood proudly. "A wonderful morning, Your Highnesses. It''s our greatest pleasure to serve the most distinguished guests of Alfrione. I welcome you to the Belton Estate." £ÛAbraham£Ý CHAPTER 215 END Chapter 216: Vilma Beldon Corridors cool and spacious, floors made of tiles painted various colors and laid out in various patterns, ceilings high above, supported by large pillars and arches, and a beautiful scenery of the gardens outside with flowers in full bloom. Such beautiful scenes transpired with each step, soft and silent clacks echoing gently as soles hit the tiles. A few figures traversed the place, their gem-like eyes wandering freely, admiring the wonderful landscape. A treat of beauty and elegance. "I have already heard from His Majesty, but I''m still a little surprised that Your Highnesses chose our humble estate over the other territories. Even now, it still feels quite unreal." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Well, when His Majesty asked, Marquess Beldon''s words from before were the ones which stuck in my mind. And... There''s no need to be so humble. The Marquisate is a lovely place to be in." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. Though it was short, from our little tour, we could only see smiling faces. We heard it was all because of the Marquess'' efforts. Your subjects must be happy to have you as their Lord." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s too much praise, Your Highnesses. I''m only doing what I ought to do. It''s all because of my wonderful vassals." £ÛAbraham£Ý Stifling. Too stifling. Though it seemed like a normal conversation and everyone was smiling, the formality was still too much to bear. Even Yuna''s casual "Uns" have become formal "Yeses". It was actually really burdensome. In fact, before they had a stroll, the Marquess was showering Grey and Yuna endless praises and gratitude for curing his son and wife. It was too much, Grey and Yuna could barely remember half of what she said. Though Grey and Yuna could still remember the Marquess being fine with casual language, today was different. They were attending a formal invitation, after all. They, as well, also needed to act just as formal. "And Your Highnesses... Like I said before, there''s no need to force yourselves to act formally. Please speak in the way you find the most comfortable." £ÛAbraham£Ý Well, it was actually them who thought it was necessary. The Marquess, on the other hand, doesn''t really mind a casual way of speaking. Even though he himself speaks formally out of habit, he preferred it if the others spoke comfortably around him. "Ah... We''re we too obvious?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, not at all. I just figured since I heard from His Majesty that you aren''t exactly fond of such things." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Haah... His Majesty, huh... We''ll be taking you up on that then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please do so." £ÛAbraham£Ý It was a weight off their shoulders. And it wasn''t just speaking. After the confirmation from the Marquess, they also relaxed their bodies, loosening up the tension. It was still more comfortable acting casually, after all. "Then, shall we continue our tour of the mansion?" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Un. Please, and thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý The stroll around the mansion continued, and a lot of sights were shown one after another. There was the central fountain, the main garden, the greenhouse, the training grounds, and many more. It took them several minutes just to do a single lap. Throughout the whole stroll, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but notice something about one of their companions. It was the Marchioness. She has been very quiet the whole time, acting meek and only showing a gentle smile, anxiety and nervousness painted on her eyes. Grey and Yuna have heard a couple rumors here and there about the Marchioness from their time in the capital. And compared to the vile and vicious she was described as, the one before them was simply shy and reserved like a prim and proper lady. "And here we have the©`" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Y-Your Excellency! W-We have some news from Lista!" £ÛJanus£Ý "Janus, didn''t I tell you I will be guiding Their Highnesses today? If it isn''t anything of great importance, just leave it by my office. I''ll look into it later." £ÛAbraham£Ý "I apologize, Your Excellency, but it''s an urgent matter..." £ÛJanus£Ý Tension was in the air, the Marquess torn whether he should prioritize his duties as a host. He looked between Grey and Yuna and back to Janus, unable to pick the right choice. It was a difficult dilemma. "It''s fine, Abraham. Please take care of the matter at hand. I''ll take over touring Their Highnesses. Please leave it to me." £ÛVilma£Ý For the first time since they arrived, the Marchioness finally opened her mouth. Her voice was like that of an angel''s, sweet and soft, drifting slowly in the air and carrying the same dignity and authority as her husband. "Would that be alright...? I know you''ve already recovered, but©`" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Abraham, please rest assured. I am the Lady of the house. It''s also my responsibility to accommodate our guests. I will do my utmost best as long as Their Highnesses are fine with me." £ÛVilma£Ý Commented Vilma, her eyes soon swimming over Grey and Yuna''s direction, asking for their approval. Well, there wasn''t too much to think about. It wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna gave their answers. "I have no problem with it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Me too. It''s also fine with me." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna''s approval at hand, there was only so much the Marquess could do. He once again looked at Janus whose eyes were full of urgency, heaving a lengthy sigh as he resigned himself. "I apologize for my lack of courtesy, Your Highnesses. But you can rest assured with my wife. I''m sure she will give you the best tour around the mansion. I will see you all later at lunch." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Then, it seems like we have no choice but to look forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m getting excited!" £ÛYuna£Ý Smiles of reassurance on Grey and Yuna''s faces, the Marquess could finally feel relief bloom in his heart. Soon enough, with Janus by his side, he then left for his office, slowly inquiring the latter of a brief summary. The only ones left behind are the Marchioness, Grey, and Yuna, a silent atmosphere looming about them. Though Grey and Yuna had nothing against the Marchioness, the same couldn''t be the same for the other. They were both a little worried about the mild expressions on her face. "Then, Your Highnesses, is there anywhere you would like to go? I may not be the best, but I will serve you to the best of my abilities." £ÛVilma£Ý The Marchioness asked, acting as if there were no problems. She was wearing a gentle smile on her face, expressions soft as once can be. Though Grey and Yuna were both curious about what was up, they didn''t inquire any further. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Well, if it''s alright, we''d like to continue the tour of the mansion, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood. If that''s what Their Highnesses wishes." £ÛVilma£Ý Curiosity still lingering in their minds, the tour of the mansion continued and a lot more places were visited. Be it the stables, the main hall, the kitchen, the gallery, or the many rooms in the mansion, they explored as much as they could, satisfying their interests and curiosity. They weren''t just simply looking at the places either, the Marchioness also gave them a brief explanation about the places and sections of the mansion. It reminded Greu of the school tours he once participated in. It was nostalgic. "And that concludes our tour of the mansion. Is there any more you would like to see, Your Highnesses?" £ÛVilma£Ý "No, it''s more than enough. It''s a very wonderful place. I could see why the Marquess would be proud of it. It really is like a gem." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Especially the greenhouses, they were very beautiful. Both the plants and the decorations. It seems like a nice place to relax." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m more than happy to hear that Your Highnesses enjoyed it. I''m sute Abraham would be delighted by your praises." £ÛVilma£Ý Soft laughs echoed in the air, the Marchioness gently covering her mouth with her left hand, as if hiding her smile. Even then, she couldn''t hide the worried expressions on her face. They were still clear as day. "Ah, but I do have one question... Is that alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. I''ll do my best to answer your questions." £ÛVilma£Ý "Then, umm... Marchioness Beldon, are you alright? You haven''t been looking fine for a while now. Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s question, the Marchioness froze in place, silence looming over the place. She thought she hid her expressions quite well, but she still couldn''t escape the sharp and observant eyes of Grey and Yuna. "Haha... It seems like I can''t fool Your Highnesses'' eyes." £ÛVilma£Ý The Marchioness laughed, gloom noticeably present in her voice. The color in her eyes quickly faded as she looked towards the ground, a blue and anxious expression finally showing on her face as she tightly gripped her dress. "Marchioness Beldon, if there''s something wr©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Your Highnesses, please forgive mine and my son''s previous foolish actions! I know it is impertinent of me to ask of this, knowing Your Highnesses were also the ones who cured our conditions! I ask you this not as the Marchioness but as a person, please find it in your hearts to forgive us!" £ÛVilma£Ý A sudden outburst. Such was what echoed in the air as the Marchioness bowed her head towards Grey and Yuna, sweating heavy bullets and cold shivers running down her spine. Her face was pale, body trembling ever so lightly. It was only natural. After all, even though she heard from her husband that Grey and Yuna were pretty forgiving, she still couldn''t rest without giving them a proper apology. She may be a Marchioness, but in her eyes, not only are the two of higher rank, they were also their benefactors. It was a must. "P-Please raise your head, Marchioness!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, this is the least I can do to show my sincerity. I know it''s unreasonable for me, but I hope you can accept my apology!" £ÛVilma£Ý "U-Un, we understand that, but why are you apologizing in the first place?! I don''t remember you ever offending us!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, a complete opposite of Vilma''s train of thoughts, Grey and Yuna actually didn''t really mind the previous incidents much. So much in fact that they had actually forgotten that it actually happened. Vilma was stunned, frozen even. Her mind couldn''t comprehend Yuna''s words. After all, she has already braced herself for the worst, but who would have thought the people in question actually had no idea about it. She was flabbergasted. "E-Eh? But... My son insulted you..." £ÛVilma£Ý "Un. That did happen, but... It was understandable from his standpoint." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-And I tried to have Her Highness expelled from the Royal Academy." £ÛVilma£Ý "I did hear about it, but it''s not like you did it while you were in your right mind. On top of that, nothing really happened." £ÛYuna£Ý "B-But... I also didn''t greet you at the afterparty." £ÛVilma£Ý "That... We don''t really hold grudges over that. And the Marchioness was still recovering back then. It couldn''t be helped." £ÛGrey£Ý Three quick points, and all were shot down by Grey and Yuna. While they may be justifiable worries when done towards other nobles, especially the arrogant and petty ones, to Grey and Yuna, they were simple things they couldn''t care much about. Now, the Marchioness was even more confused. Her mind finally stopped working after all of her worries collapsed in under a minute. She couldn''t even begin to explain the confusing swirl of emotions she was feeling. "Umm, Marchioness Beldon... About the past, we don''t really mind it. We know it''s not your fault and we aren''t blaming you for it either. I think it would be for the best that we forget about all of that." £ÛGrey£Ý "I agree. It would only cause you needless worries, after all. And if possible, we''d love it if you simply treat us as friends rather than Heroes." £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing their words, the Marchioness finally felt a relief surge in her heart, feeling silly that she even worried over such things long ago. She was both thankful and happy at the same time. "Then... Would it be fine if I address you as ''Mister Grey'' and ''Miss Yuna''?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Un! We''d love that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m fine with it, too." £ÛGrey£Ý Another smile blossomed on the Marchioness'' face, but now, it was one only filled with sincerity. There was no more worry nor anxiety, just plain and simple happiness as all of her worries vanished into thin air, feeling like a free bird. "Miss Yuna, Mister Grey, I know our tour of the mansion is already finished, but... Would you like to see the city as well?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Oh? Would that be alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Or course! I will show you the best of Gilm you will never forget!" £ÛVilma£Ý It was as if she was a completely different person. As soon as her worries were lifted, the meek and quiet Marchioness was no more. All that was left was a proud lady of the estate, a bright smile flashing on her face. The Marchioness on the lead, Grey and Yuna were led out to the city. And though it was normal for the Marchioness to bring a couple guards along, with Grey and Yuna around, there was no need to. "Your Excellency, good morning! Have you been well?" "Good morning! I have been well, thank you for asking." £ÛVilma£Ý "A fine day, Your Excellency! Would you like to try some apples?" "Fufufu! Then just one, please." £ÛVilma£Ý "Oh! Your Excellency, please try this too!" "Your Excellency, have some of our pineapples!" They haven''t ventured out far but the number of people greeting the Marchioness only grows more and more with every step. Each of the city folk that greeted her only had bright and cheerful smiles on their faces, waving their hands hello. If one were to see them without context, save for the elegant dress, it would seem like she was a simple neighborhood lady wandering around the city. It was easy to see that she was loved by their people. "Missus Vilma sure is popular, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You can say that again... She''s a kind and gentle lady, after all. It''s only natural that people gather around her." £ÛGrey£Ý "I guess that''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna commented as they walked behind the Marchioness. They only observed what was going on, and the more they saw, the more they were convinced of how good of a lady the Marchioness was. And for such a lovely and kind lady to be turned into such a vile woman before, Grey and Yuna could only get angry at the one who poisoned her. It was fortunate that she quickly recovered, starting a fresh life anew. "Your Highnesses, is there anywhere you''d like to go first?" £ÛVilma£Ý "No... Anything''s fine by me... What about you, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Anything''s also fine with me. I''m sure there are a lot of wonderful places to see here in Gilm." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You can leave it to me, then. I''ll make sure you have the best experience and memories here in Gilm." £ÛVilma£Ý A confident smile on her face, the Marchioness then marched off into the distance and led Grey and Yuna to the best places there was in Gilm, starting from the ever so crowded market all the way to the quietest of museums and libraries. Of course, as they walked around the city, the Marchioness were given a lot of stuff, time and time again. If it weren''t for the storage ring she was using, God knows how big of a mountain she has already received from the city folk. The morning continued and the sun climbed higher in the sky. Grey and Yuna saw more and more of the city, and their admiration of it only grew. Save for the stables they have somewhat of a bitter experience with, everything was wonderful. "Oh? A handicrafts shop?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you curious about it, Mister Grey? If you want, we can get inside the store. I am a little acquainted with the shop owner, you see." £ÛVilma£Ý "If it isn''t too much of a bother, then please." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as everything was decided, everyone then headed inside the handicrafts shop, the doors creaking as they were opened, accompanied by the usual, gentle chimes. Inside, it was even more amazing than what can be seen from the glass windows. Handicrafts of all shapes, sizes, and colors could be seen all over the place. From hair combs, shell bracelets, vases, masks, hair pins, and many more. One could find all sorts of things. If there was anything strange, it was that there were little to no people inside the store even with how beautiful the products were. The culprit was none other than the large number of handicraft stores present in Gilm. "Hohoho, look who we have here. If it isn''t Her Excellency?" £Û???£Ý "Good day, Mister Rotto. How has business been doing?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Well, as you can see... It''s quite desolate, only a few customers here and there. Well, I still earn some profit, so it''s alright," £ÛRotto£Ý "I see. That''s good to hear." £ÛVilma£Ý Just like old neighbors, the Marchioness and the shop owner were conversing with each other in a very casual manner. Though Grey and Yuna already expected that they knew each other from what the Marchioness previously said, they didn''t think they would be this close. Well, it wasn''t like it was a bad thing. Grey and Yuna only continued to look around the store for some beautiful items, admiring the beautiful art pieces and questioning the ones which were on the absurd side. "Anyway, it seems like Her Excellency brought some guests along. Are they perhaps new customers?" £ÛRotto£Ý "Ah, sorry for the late introduction. I''m Grey and this is Yuna. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Rotto." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nice to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "And as you already know, the name''s Rotto. Good to see you too." £ÛRotto£Ý Casual as one can be, Rotto extended one of his hands towards Grey and Yuna as a greeting and in return, the two also extended theirs, shaking the former. It was quite refreshing, seeing how Grey and Yuna have been greeted as of recently. "But Grey and Yuna, eh...? You sure have the same names as the Heroes. Especially with those silver and black hair of yours. They''re... very... similar.." £ÛRotto£Ý Rotto''s voice slowly died down, finally halting to a stop. He then started rubbing his eyes, blinking rapidly in succession, and repeating the process a couple times. Even then, his eyes only showed the same thing in front of him. A silver-haired elven lady and black haired young man. Bewildered, Rotto slowly turned his head towards the Marchioness, his eyes asking the obvious question. The latter, receiving such a question, didn''t utter a single word, only nodding once in silence. It was then that he realized who they were. "Y-Y-Your Highnesses?!" £ÛRotto£Ý Well, so much for being refreshing, it was rather entertaining. As soon as Rotto realized who Grey and Yuna were, he quickly fell into panic and started sweating profusely, head turning left and right as if he was searching for something. "P-Please wait a m-minute, Your H-Highnesses. I-I''ll just get s-some tea. I''ll b-be right b-back in a jiffy©`" £ÛRotto£Ý "No, Mister Rotto, it''s alright. Just treat us as you would any other customers. We''re just here to look around, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "But Your Highness, that''s..." £ÛRotto£Ý "Fufufu! It''s okay, really. Thanks to Mister Rotto, we got to see all kinds of wonderful things. Please speak to us comfortably." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like that, Grey and Yuna''s words immediately calmed down the panicking Rotto. He then heaved out a sigh of relief, returning back to his normal self, still unable to believe that the people he only heard about in rumors were now standing before him. Other than that, Rotto was very happy to hear his merchandise being appreciated by such distinguished people. He couldn''t help but feel proud of his handicrafts, now more confident of his skills. A smile appeared on his face. "Then, Your Highnesses, if you won''t mind it, I would like to give you a little tour of the store." £ÛRotto£Ý "Oh, we''d really appreciate it. Thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho! The honor is mine!" £ÛRotto£Ý Rotto on the lead, everyone walked left and right, exploring every nook and cranny of the store. From the simplest of accessories to the most intricate of decorations, they were given simple explanations, all listening attentively. There was a light atmosphere about the store, colors and patterns shined brightly in everyone''s eyes. The sound of coins clanging as they shimmered softly. Cases were closed and opened with the ticking of the clock. The fun had just started. CHAPTER 216 END Chapter 217: The Vast Blue Sea Clop Clop Clop Clop The road was rough, heavy footsteps echoing as hooves struck the solid ground. Two carriages traveled towards one direction, a certain crest engraved on their doors and intricate patterns engraved with silver and gold. The wheels continued to spin round and round, a green scenery to be seen as the trees stood proudly by the roadside. Soon, the verdant background grew sparser and sparser, the colors beige and blue taking its place as the horizon opened. "Good... It seems like the town is just in view." £ÛAbraham£Ý "It''s been some time. I''m getting excited." £ÛVilma£Ý The married couple commented, their eyes swimming out of the glass window and into the view slowly unfolding. It wasn''t just them, Grey and Yuna''s eyes also started to wander towards the distance, savoring the beautiful sight. It has been a few days since they arrived in the Beldon Marquisate, and after a couple days of staying over at the city of Gilm, they are now heading towards another one of the towns under the Marquess'' jurisdiction, the port town, Lista. The place Grey has been looking forward to. "Waah..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as it was a port town, it wasn''t only the town which was in sight, the vast and boundless blue sea also graced everyone with its presence. The moment Yuna''s eyes saw it, she could only open her mouth in astonishment. Like the sky above, the sea was just as beautiful. The waves tossed and turned, sweeping the sandy beaches white foams forming as the waves rushed over the surface. The waters sparkling as it basked under the afternoon sun. It has been a few years since Grey has seen the sea too, but rather than the sea, the sight he was fascinated by the most was the one by his side. The pure and innocent excitement and astonishment of Yuna as she gazed towards the horizon was quite a sight to behold. "Fufufu! Miss Yuna, is it perhaps the first time you''ve seen the sea?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Ah, un... Do I look weird...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not at all. Rather, it''s quite refreshing to see you with such an excited look. It''s no wonder Mister Grey fell for you." £ÛVilma£Ý Well, it only took a single statement from the Marchioness for Yuna''s focus to shift from the sea back to herself, her face now blushing red. After all, Yuna was quite the fun person to tease. Several minutes passed and after a long ride, the carriages started slowing down, soon coming to a stop. In front of the carriage were high walls and large gates as usual, a few soldiers standing guard. It was a quick inspection. A few more minutes later, the carriages met its final stop, a large mansion to be seen outside the windows. The doors opened wide and the servants bowed politely, a few figures exiting the rides soon after, light footsteps echoing all over the place. "Your Excellencies, we''ll be going ahead and unload the baggage." "Alright. Just make sure to not be too rough with them. There''s a couple fragile things in there. It would be troublesome if they were to be broken." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Understood." One after another, servants came out of the gates and unloaded the baggage the party brought. Most of them were clothes, utilities, and some basic necessities. Even then, they all took great care of them, handling them properly like true professionals. They have finally arrived at the mansion, but a certain figure couldn''t take her eyes off a certain direction, her mind wandering in another place. It was none other than Yuna who still hasn''t had enough of the sea, not minding anything else. "Oh? What might my adorable Yuna be thinking right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Grey... It''s nothing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing, you say... Are you sure it isn''t the big blue sea out there? It looks so wonderful, doesn''t it? I wonder how nice it is to swim there..." £ÛGrey£Ý A teasing smile on his face, Grey asked Yuna as he patted her head. The latter, on the receiving side of Grey''s teasing, only got her face flushed in silence. No matter how much she tried to hide it, it was obvious that she was raring to go. "Mou... You''re teasing me again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, it''s just so fun. I can''t help but tease you when you''re wearing such expressions on your face." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou.. It can''t be helped... It''s my first time, after all..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know, and that''s why we''re heading there right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey didn''t explain himself any further. He simply lifted his hand from Yuna''s head, turned around, and headed towards where the Marquess and Marchioness who were still instructing the servants, leaving the still puzzled Yuna by herself. "Missus Vilma, Mister Abraham, I would like to go sightseeing outside of town with Yuna. Would that be alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s alright by us, but... Don''t you want to rest first? It was quite a long journey, after all. Even just an hour would suffice." £ÛAbraham£Ý "I appreciate the thought but as you can see, we''re still fine and dandy. In fact, we could still run a couple dozen kilometers if we wanted. Hahaha." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no point in arguing. Being High-Rankers themselves, a simple carriage ride is not one to tire them out. Both the Marquess and Marchioness understood Grey''s point and all they could do was nod in silence. Well, there isn''t much for Grey and Yuna to do in the mansion anyway. It was better for them to wander around whilst they see if everything was alright. Worries were the furthest things from their minds. They were Grey and Yuna, after all. "Then, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Keep safe, you two. And don''t wander too far." £ÛVilma£Ý "Your Highness, we''ll send you a carriage by sunset. I hope you enjoy your time in the beach and sea." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Yeah¡«." £ÛGrey£Ý Casual like parents seeing off their child, Grey turned around once again, waving his hand carefreely as he returned to the still puzzled Yuna. The latter simply waited for him, eyes full of wonder and confusion as she looked Grey in the eyes. "Then, shall we get going, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna was speechless, unable to respond to Grey''s words. She simply took the hand which was extended towards her, holding it tightly as their fingers interlocked with one another. It was warm and comforting, a wonderful sensation. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Their steps started echoing once more, two figures heading out of town with their hands side by side. And when Yuna finally regained her senses, she started asking Grey questions, but the latter simply smiled at her in response, making her even more curious with the passing of time. Walking through the streets and passing through the gates, it didn''t take too long before Grey and Yuna were out of town, a couple trees and bushes greeting them from time to time, sparse like the green meadows. The salty sea breeze, the sound of waves, the foaming waters, and the radiant sun above. Each step they took, their feet sunk slightly in the sandy beach, the shifting sands rolling about as they were blown by the winds. As there was to see was blue and more blue, the sea and sky intercepting by the horizon. Crabs, snails, starfishes, turtles, and the seagulls above. The beach wasn''t void of life either. As the waters sparkled, as the two could see was a blue paradise. They could only admire the beautiful scenery in silence. Yuna was frozen, not moving a single inch as her silver hair fluttered in the wind and her blue eyes were glued to the similarly blue sea. A light chuckle could be heard as Grey fawned over his adorable girlfriend. "Yuna¡« Yuna¡« Yuna¡«" £ÛGrey£Ý She was so frozen, in fact, that she couldn''t even hear a single word of what Grey was saying, only looking at the sea. Though Grey was happy that she liked the sea, he was also a little hurt that Yuna wasn''t answering him. Well, there was no other way but to take back the frozen princess. Only a single way popped up inside Grey''s head, one he couldn''t help but do. It was necessary, after all. Yep, it was necessary, not a single ulterior motive in his mind. A mischievous smile on his face, Grey slowly leaned closer towards Yuna, and as playfully as one can be, he pecked her soft and rosy cheeks with his lips, a soft sensation pressing on him. "G-Grey?! Wh-What are you doing?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like a sleeping, fairy tale princess woken up by her prince charming''s kiss, as soon as Grey pecked her cheeks, Yuna quickly came back to reality, blushing profusely like an innocent little girl, her eyes filled with surprise and confusion as he backed off a little distance away. Meanwhile, Grey was only chuckling to himself as he watched various expressions unfold over Yuna''s pretty face. The sulking young man was no more, only a happy youth left, eyes filled with warmth and joy. "It''s because you were frozen. I had no other choice." £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean you have no other choices?! You just wanted to tease and kiss me, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, you got me, you got me, But is there something wrong with a man wanting to kiss his lovely girlfriend?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... No... There''s nothing wrong with it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to retort but she was quickly outwitted by Grey. After all, it wasn''t the first time they kissed or anything of the sort. She just got embraced because it suddenly came out of nowhere. She had no time to prepare her heart. "Well, enough about the kiss and all... What do you think of my surprise? The sea, I mean..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Don''t tell me..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I planned it quite some time ago. It took me quite a while to prepare and some help from Fritz, but I''m glad we''re finally here. Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Judging from Yuna''s expressions, Grey already knew what Yuna''s answer would be, but he still wanted to hear it directly from her mouth. His eyes were beaming with expectations as he looked at her warmly. As for Yuna... Well, there was no need to ask. She had no idea at all that Grey was working so hard just to surprise her, and standing in that moment now, she could only feel happiness, a bright yet gentle smile blooming on her face like spring blossoms. "Un... I like it, but..." £ÛYuna£Ý "But...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But I like Grey more. I love you." £ÛYuna£Ý A radiant and beautiful smile. Such was how Yuna ended her statement. Combine it with the perfect scenery behind her and the sea breeze blowing ever so gently, yet another picturesque picture was engraved deep into Grey''s mind. "Hahaha. Are you trying to get back at me for teasing you? Sorry, but you''re still too inexperienced with teasing, my love." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... At least act like you''re flustered, you know... It''s always me who always gets flustered. It''s frustrating..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Better luck next time, then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Just you wait! I''ll really get you someday!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m looking forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, even with the lovely and romantic atmosphere looming over them, the two still thought of teasing one another. Right now, rather than boyfriend and girlfriend, they only seemed like a pair of childhood friends teasing one another. Of course, both their hearts were racing quickly at the moment. Smiles and laughter were all over the place and different expressions of joy and happiness were painted on their faces. Yuna was especially sulky as she tried to show her dissatisfaction. "Well, now that we''re here... What do you want to do, Yuna? I have a list of things prepared, but... What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A list? Can I have a look?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý At Yuna''s request, Grey quickly took out a long list of activities from his "Inventory". From beach games, swimming and diving lessons, surfing, picnic, and even some extreme sports. There was a lot to choose from and quite a lot of variety as well. If there was something missing, it would be the swimsuits. They are still in the making in Marianne''s workshop and would still need a few days. Though Grey wanted them done before heading to Lista, there was only so much he could do about it. It was quite difficult choosing them as well without Yuna''s presence. It was fortunate that Grey knew what kind of designs Yuna liked, otherwise, it would have been a huge disaster. Thank God for his amazing memory. "Hmm... You sure prepared quite a lot, haven''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course, I want you to have the best experience, after all. It''s only natural that I prepare at least that much." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I see... Then, can we play in the sea first? I just want to splash around and all that stuff!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, if that''s what Milady wants, then so be it. Your wish is my command." £ÛGrey£Ý Like children who had just seen the sea for the first time, as soon as they came to an agreement, both of them quickly took off their boots and headed out to the sea, their feet feeling the cold waters as the waves graced the sandy shores. "Grey, what are you waiting for? Come on!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, coming¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý Crashes and splashes echoed in the air as the waves tossed and turned. Grey and Yuna ran around barefoot on the sea, watching the sea roar and the fishes swim, laughing and giggling as the waves splashed by them. The one having the most fun was none other than Yuna. As it was her first time in the, she viewed everything with eyes full of curiosity. She was like an excited child, eyes sparkling as her head turned left and right, eyes looking far and near. "Grey, Grey, look! Look at what I found©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Splash Excited as one can be, Yun picked up a starfish she found laying on the seafloor, but before she could even finish her words, the rude waves splashed her on the face and let her taste the infamous saltiness of the seas. A plop resounded in the air as the starfish she was holding onto was dropped back into the sea. Her hair was now down and clothes drenched, saltwater dripping ever so slowly. She was just like a puppy, shocked and confused. "Hahaha. You really ought to be more careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... So salty..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s the sea, after all. Here let me©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Splash Another wave splashed and now, Grey''s face and hair was drenched. And it wasn''t just any normal wave. It was an artificial one which the lovely lady made with magic. A mischievous smile could now be seen painted over her face. Grey''s form was even funnier. As there was both sand and seaweeds in the wave of seawater Yuna splashed her with, he looked a little hilarious. The young lady couldn''t help but giggle, looking at the masterpiece she created. "Really now... Is this how you''re going to play it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! That''s for always teasing me." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna giggled softly, showing off a little bit of her tongue. Grey couldn''t even get mad at her. If anything, he was only smiling as he removed the sand and seaweed on his hair with a little bit of magic, looking at his playful young lady before him. "Haah... Remember, you''re the one who started it. Don''t go sulking on me now, alright? I won''t be going easy on you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I could say the same for you. I''ll be the one winning this time." £ÛYuna£Ý "Confident, aren''t we? Well, let''s see about... that!" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Gry isn''t just simply backing off from the challenge. Before they knew it, a little game was played between the two, splashing waves towards one another. Not just simple waves, but ones reaching a couple meters in height. It was yet another one of their extreme games. It was fortunate that Yuna wasn''t wearing thin clothes. Otherwise, all which should not be seen would be revealed to the world. Still, her clothes started sticking to her body, carefully highlighting her slim and beautiful figure. The waves continued splashing and the sun continued to beat down on the blue sea, the afternoon passed by quickly and before they knew it, a winner was decided. Yuna lost, but not because of Grey, but rather, because of the saltiness of the sea. Of course, they weren''t just simply playing around. They also observed the sea from time to time, watching the schools of fishes swim around and the interesting rock formations producing loud noises as the wages crashed towards them. "Look Grey! I found something strange! It''s a funny-looking sea worm! It''s quite big too! Like, very big!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A sea worm...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Look! It''s funny looking!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna laughed like a little child, continuing to look at the strange creature moving about slowly by the sea floor. And though Yuna was wrong for calling it a strange worm, looking at it from her perspective, there was no better way to describe it. "Oh... A sea cucumber, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? These worms are cucumbers?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, silly, that''s just what it''s called, but these are quite good, you know? They are especially delicious when cooked with other ingredients." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Really?! Should we catch a lot of these strange worms, then?! I want to know what they taste like!" £ÛYuna£Ý Not even caring about its worm-like appearance, Yuna quickly got excited at the mention of the word "delicious". She was jumping up and down, splashing water around the place, her eyes sparkling ever so brightly. "Well, maybe next time. They''re already preparing dinner at the mansion, after all. And.,.. I don''t really know where we''ll find a lot of these things. For now, let''s just enjoy the sea, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay! But it''s a promise, okay? We''ll catch them next time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, sure, let''s ask the fishermen about them next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Deal!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t particularly hard to convince Yuna about giving up on searching for sea cucumbers either. She still wanted to spend a lot of time splashing about, and most importantly, spending time with Grey. She was already satisfied. Time passed quickly once more, and before they knew it, the sky finally turned red, gold, and amber. The sun is about to disappear into the horizon, casting a beautiful reflection over the seawater as it slowly but surely sets over the horizon. "So beautiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý The fun time was already over. Though not exhausted, Grey and Yuna simply sat down on the sandy beach, the latter leaning her head on the former''s shoulders, watching the beautiful sunset unfold and basking in the gentle twilight. "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... I just wanted to hear your voice..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. What''s with that? It''s not like I''m disappearing, you know? I''ll always be by your side no matter what." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna had gone back to being a clingy little kitten once again, snuggling close to Grey and burrowing her face on his chest, listening closely to his heartbeats. An act which made the latter pat her head before he even noticed his hands move. The two continued to watch the sunset, watching the day end, and soon enough, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed in the air. Nearing them was a luxurious carriage nearing the Beldon household''s crest, a familiar face leading it. "Oh, looks like it''s time to go home." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... But I wanted to play more..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then let''s go explore more tomorrow. I''m sure there''s still a lot to see." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s a promise, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I promise." £ÛGrey£Ý A light conversation drifting in the air, Grey and Yuna slowly stood up from the sandy beach and with a flick of a finger, warm wind and water swirled around them, cleaning their clothes and drying them soon after. "Come to think of it, Grey, I also saw another weird thing in the water. It''s very wiggly and colored green. It was staying still too." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Are you sure it wasn''t just seaweed?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I''m not sure... Maybe...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Maybe you just saw it wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I don''t know anymore..." £ÛYuna£Ý Words drifted afloat the salty breeze, getting quieter and quieter as two figures went further and further. It was a light conversation, Grey and Yuna tilting their heads as they tried to figure things out. The sun continued to set until the amber sunlight was no more. The moon and stars took its place and darkness once again engulfed the world. Still, the waves continued to splash, the waters sparkling ever so beautifully under the starlight. It was peaceful. CHAPTER 217 END Chapter 218: Silent Flash Click Clack Creak A series of sounds echoed one after another, accompanied by the opening of the doors. A beautiful scenery on the other side if the window was revealed soon after, the morning sunlight seeping through and illuminating the large corridors. Two figures came out of the door, light and comfortable garments covering their bodies. They were, of course, Grey and Yuna who just got changed after having a fantastic breakfast along with the Marquess and Marchioness. With the arrival of a new morning, it was finally time to fulfill yesterday''s promise. It was time to head out and explore the town. And as Lista was a port town until the ones they''ve been to before, the couldn''t couldn''t help but get excited about what kind of things they''ll get to see. "Hmm... I wonder if they have sea cucumbers at the market..." £ÛYuna£Ý "They probably do, it''s a port town, after all. But didn''t you say you wanted us to catch them ourselves?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I did... But just in case we don''t get any, I was thinking we should just buy them at the market. It''ll be easier that way." £ÛYuna£Ý "I suppose you''re right..." £ÛGrey£Ý And continuing their conversation yesterday, the two were once again talking about the sea cucumbers from before. It was a new ingredient, after all. Both as cooks and gourmets, it was only natural that they think about such things. It wasn''t because they were gluttons, not at all. They were hoping to eat some at the dinner table yesterday, but unfortunately, they didn''t get the chance to. It was either the people didn''t know how to cook them or that nobles just didn''t eat them. They''ll never know the answer. "Well, enough about that. Let''s just enjoy ourselves for the day, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re right. I guess I was thinking too hard about it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, shall we, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I''ll be in your care once again, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý Playful and gentle smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna soon headed out of the mansion and into the bustling town. They had just stepped outside and they could already feel the liveliness of the town, feeling the gentle breeze from the sea. "Please enjoy your day out, Your Highnesses." "We will, thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý Like birds in the sky, with wings born to fly freely, as soon as Grey and Yuna were out if the mansion, their feet didn''t sit still for a single moment, heading towards where their feet led them to, smiling happily as they satisfied their curiosity, And like they had expected, Lista really was different from other towns and cities they had been to. No matter where one would look, they would see a couple fishing rods and nets hanging out of the resident''s homes, oars and barrels displayed with them. Not just the houses, but the streets themselves were quite different. It was much wider to accommodate the large number of wagons carrying seafood and merchandise from the port and there was a lot more variety in the stores by the main streets, showing off the different products from the sea routes. Of course, the number of seafood stores and such were astounding. Be it left or right, their eyes could spot a seafood store in every block and every few dozen steps, filled with hungry fishermen and citizens going about their daily lives. "Waah¡«! It''s so different¡«! It''s like we''re in another world!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, right? This is also my first time exploring a port town. I didn''t know it would be this lively..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«?! It really is different than when we were riding a carriage yesterday. I like it more this way." £ÛYuna£Ý Exchanging comments, Grey and Yuna continued walking aimlessly, heads turning left and left and pointing here and there. They were just like excited children on a long-awaited school trip, curious as one can be. It has been some time since people greeted them here and there as they walked down the streets and it really was refreshing. Not having people recognize them made them feel a lot more free, skipping around town as they explored even the most hidden of nooks and crannies. "Grey! Here! Look! There''s so many octopuses!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Grey! There''s a large ship at the port!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Grey! What is that thing?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like a parrot repeating her words again and again, Yuna called out Grey''s name again and again, pointing at a lot of things and making various expressions as they continued their little stroll around town. Snap Snap Snap Of course, Grey didn''t miss the chance and snapped as many photos as he could, hundreds upon hundreds of photos taken, all containing a precious memory of the both of them. Times filled with smiles and happiness. More than an hour had passed and after several twists and turns, Grey and Yuna have explored many parts of town. Even then, surprisingly, they haven''t stepped foot into the town''s market yet. They were a little surprised by it, actually. Of course, they could just ask around or follow the wagons from the port, but the two were already set out in just heading where their feet take them. They weren''t in a hurry anyway. It was still best to explore town with a fresh mind, like adventurers heading out into the unknown. "Hmn?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Is there something©` Oh..." £ÛGrey£Ý But of course, it didn''t matter which town it was, there would always be a single building present everywhere. Standing in front of them was a large establishment they knew all too well. It was the Adventurers'' Guild! "Grey! Let''s head inside!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? But we''re exploring town right now. Taking quests is©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! Not like that! I''m just curious what kind of quests are available here in Lista. I''m sure they''re different from Galderia!" £ÛYuna£Ý What''s more energetic than a hyperactive person, one might ask? It is an energetic and curious person, and that''s exactly what Yuna is right now. Just a single glance at her sparkling eyes and Grey could tell she isn''t taking "no" for an answer. Well, it''s not like Grey doesn''t understand Yuna''s curiosity. As an adventurer, and of high rank at that, he was also quite curious what kinds of quests are available on Lista and how different they are from the ones in landlocked territories. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ''Hmm... I wonder if there are also©` Wait!'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was like lightning struck his mind, hoping for novel quests along the lines of Kraken subjugation, fighting pirates, or catching rare sea ingredients which would be plenty interesting. He was even more hopeless than Yuna. Like boyfriend, like girlfriend. "You''re right. I''m also curious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excited and curious, the two entered the guild one after another. And just like the previous ones they''ve been in, there was quite a number of people inside, each looking a little different from the other and equipped with all sorts of equipment, Even then, no matter how different they were, they all did something in common. They were all looking at Grey and Yuna with puzzled eyes, question marks floating above their minds, some even tilting their heads. "Grey... They''re all looking at us... Did they find out who we are?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That shouldn''t be possible. After all, I don''t recognize any of them, and we''re also wearing different clothes than usual©` Ah..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna realized the reason. It wasn''t because they were recognized nor because of their outstanding beauty or anything of the sort. It was for a very silly reason... Their clothes... Their light vacation attires were simply just too out of place. Heck, Yuna was even wearing sandals and a sunhat, whilst Grey was wearing one of his typical date attires. People just couldn''t help but stare with confusion in their eyes. After all, the guild is a place where people make and take quests from, quests which could range from light to life-threatening. Wearing such garments in such a place was only bound to make them stand out like a sore thumb. It was a first in Lista''s guild, and quite possibly the last. "Hmm... Should we change clothes and come back later?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah... That''s too troublesome. Let''s just not mind them and look at the quest boards for now. I''m sure it''ll return to normal sooner or later." £ÛGrey£Ý "I suppose you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Oh well, Grey and Yuna are already used to situations where all eyes were on them. They simply ignored all the stares and headed straight towards the quest boards, and the puzzled eyes also followed them. It really was strange, after all. Fishing, repelling annoying aquatic beasts, escort quests, herd collection, and a lot more. Grey and Yuna looked left and right throughout all the quest boards and they were able to get a grasp of what kind of quests were available in Lista. "Mmn... Grey, this is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... It''s a little... It''s far from what I expected..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately, no matter how much Grey and Yuna searched, all the quests were the same in essence. Their excitement was quickly dampened, disappointment soon took its place in their hearts as their faces frowned a little. "It''s just about the same, isn''t it? It''s a little disappointing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re right. But on the bright side, we can experience the sea in more ways with this. Isn''t that something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it''s not like it was entirely hopeless. Even if the essence is the same, it''s still going to be a new experience for the two. They were somewhat looking forward to taking and completing them during their stay. "Then, shall we head back now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s continue explo©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Heeelp! Anyone, Heeelp!" A very familiar situation. Before Grey and Yuna could even turn around and leave, a loud and panic-stricken scream echoed throughout the whole guild, shocking every adventurer and staff inside, their minds filled with confusion. The screaming man''s face was pale, out of breath, and drenched in his own sweat. All it takes is a single glance to tell that the man used his all just to reach the guild. With his outfit, he seemed to be a fisherman, and with such people yelling out the words "help", it could only mean trouble at the sea. The guild staff quickly brought water to the man and quickly aided him, letting him catch his breath. It reminded Grey and Yuna of the Orc Horde Subjugation. Their wishes for excitement were answered in a way they didn''t expect. "Have you calmed down now, Mister." £ÛStaff£Ý "A-Ah, yes©` No, wait! I-Is the Vice Guildmaster around?! We need the Vice Guildmaster! He''s the only one who can help us!" £ÛFisherman£Ý "M-Mister, please calm down! We can''t just send out anyone from the guild without knowing the situation." £ÛStaff£Ý "The port! Sea Serpents are rampaging near the ports!" £ÛFisherman£Ý At the Fisherman''s words, the guild was quickly plunged into chaos, panic striking the hearts of every staff and adventurer. The once peaceful guild which was just puzzled at Grey and Yuna''s strange outfits was now a turbulent place, loud and indiscriminate noises brewing everywhere. After all, Sea Serpents aren''t just normal animals. They are water-attribute beasts and D-rank at that. They are creatures which usually dwell deep under the seas and are one of the fears of the fishermen as they go about their daily lives in the sea. Compared to the Lista''s guild which only had a couple D-rankers and a couple dozen E-rankers, a bunch of Sea Serpents is very powerful, especially when they dwell in the sea, their domain. They are huge threats. "The Vice Guildmaster! Please call the Vice Guildmater!" £ÛFisherman£Ý "Sorry... He''s currently not around... A-Ah! But he should be back any minute now! Please rest assured©`" £ÛStaff£Ý "Screw that! My colleagues could lose their lives any moment!" £ÛFisherman£Ý With more seconds passing, the guild only became more chaotic. But that chaos was just what Grey and Yuna needed. Before anyone could even notice, they quickly slipped away and headed out of the guild. "Sorry, Yuna, but it seems like our little date will have to wait." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s okay. I could also use a little stretching... Ah! But we''ll have to explore lots of places after this, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. Anything for Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, their destination was none other than the port they just walked by a few minutes ago. Thanks to Yuna''s "Nihility", they were able to bolt through the whole distance without anyone noticing, just like phantoms streaking through the night. In just a couple seconds, the few hundred meters of distance was quickly closed by Grey and Yuna, the open and peaceful sea welcoming them©` Well, it would have been peaceful if it weren''t for the bunch of swimming strings wiggling and causing chaos all over the place. Fortunately, the Sea Serpents haven''t reached the ports yet and no ship nor civilian has been harmed. Even then, the tension was high in the air as the fishermen and the soldiers waited for them with their blades and shields. "Looks like there''s only about a dozen of them... It should be easy to take care of them in a flash." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Grey... I have a question." £ÛYuna£Ý "What is it? Is something the matter?" £ÛGrey£Ý "These Sea Serpents... Do you know what they taste like? I''ve never had them before so I''m just a little curious." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, what was more amazing than the scene before them was Yuna''s boundless appetite. Even with such a dire situation at hand, all she could think of was food, eyeing the Sea Serpents with great curiosity. She really hasn''t changed a little bit. "Then, how about we find out later. I also haven''t cooked using them as ingredients so I''m also curious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it''s not like Grey was any better than her. As the one who made Yuna the way she is right now, his appetite and curiosity was also unmatched. In fact, recipes are already spinning around his mind, anticipating what Sea Serpent meat would taste like with other ingredients. The chaos continued and the Sea Serpents drew closer and closer. A couple more seconds later and the hungry couple was finally at the edge of the ports. And as one would expect, vacation clothes really didn''t suit the situation. Truly strange. "Let''s get started, shall we©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Crackle Crackle BOOOOOMMMM Grey couldn''t even finish his words. Before they even noticed, the surrounding mana was sent into turmoil and the very next moment, a large bolt of lightning came down from the clear, blue sky, sending shockwaves as the waves roared violently. The blue light faded and as soon as it did, a swift blur passed through the crowd of soldiers and fishermen. Only two pairs of eyes could follow the blur and what they saw was a familiar figure bolting atop the waters. "Wait, Grey, isn''t that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it''s him, alright. I never knew we''d meet again like this..." £ÛGrey£Ý Though they only met him once back when they were participating in the Labyrinth of Death, he was an especially hard to forget character with his outgoing character and eyes which seemed to always be close. It was... "I-It''s Lord Jiro! Lord Jiro has arrived!" "Hooray! We''re saved!" "Thank goodness! Looks like we get to live another day!" ... The Silent Thunder''s party leader and the man who is always the source of envy for many male adventurers. It was Jiro, one of the few High-Rankers who participated in the Labyrinth of Death several months back. As soon as he arrived, the atmosphere over the place quickly changed. The once depressed and gloomy people were now celebrating merrily at the sight of Jiro. It was as if everything was a passing lie. The tension was no more. "To think that I''ll receive such a warm welcome... I''m touched..." £ÛJiro£Ý Uttering such nonsense, Jiro continued streaking down the blue sea, using electricity as footing and dashing straight towards the Sea Serpents. A pair of daggers were equipped in his hands, ready to spill blood at any given moment, ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛJiro£Ý And spill blood it did. As soon as he came in range to one of the Sea Serpents, he quickly brandished his daggers and the very next moment, the poor beast''s head was lopped off from its body, sent flying and dying the waters red. It didn''t just end there. As soon as he decapitated one of the Sea Serpents, he then quickly dashed towards the nearest one and sent it to where its friend was and turned another patch of water red as the Sea Serpent''s blood was spilled. Splash Splash Splash The Sea Serpents didn''t just simply sit still either. As soon as they noticed a couple of their kin get mercilessly slaughtered by the man before them, they quickly dove down the sea, attempting to launch an attack from below. "Now, now, we can''t have you do that, can we?" £ÛJiro£Ý In spite of such threats, Jiro remained calm and observed the situation. Only God knows how he was observing with his eyes always closed, but he was observing, alright. Yep, he could see through his eyelids. Yep. Yep. The Sea Serpents lunged quickly towards him and he took note of each and every movement in the sea, eyeing all directions as he turned his head left and right. And when the Sea Serpents finally resurfaced to attack him, he simply raised his hand. ¡¶Lightning Vortex!¡· £ÛJiro£Ý His indifferent voice drifting in the salty breeze, blue light crackled from his palms once more and just a couple moments later, a large sphere of blue lightning struck down the sea with violent force enough to decimate boulders in a single second. The lightning bolts whipped and lashed around the sea and those unfortunate Sea Serpents who resurfaced were quickly burned to char from inside out, loud splashes echoing as they helplessly fell back to the sea without much resistance. The ones underwater weren''t safe either. It was saltwater after all, a substance much more conductive than regular water. Lightning simply coursed through the waters and electrocuted everything indiscriminately. Be it fishes, crabs, or the Sea Serpents, all were shocked thoroughly. "Hahaha. Looks like we have some tough ones over here." £ÛJiro£Ý And even though a couple of the stronger Sea Serpents survived, they all received large injuries, pain and agony coursing through their whole bodies, consciousness almost fading away towards the darkness. They tried to run away, but with their current constitution, they could barely swim. They were running away at a snail''s pace, obviously bearing a lot of injuries and trying their best to flee before Jiro notices them. "Sorry, but I can''t be having you do that." £ÛJiro£Ý Unfortunately for them, the eyes of a High-Ranker is nothing to scoff at. As soon as he saw the Sea Serpents start running away, he simply sent another bolt of lightning after them, another crash and boom echoing in the air, As quickly as it started, the battle was finished before anyone knew it. The only one which remained was a smiling figure, blue lightning crackling atop the surface of the water as he watched the far horizons. "Woohoo! Lord Jiro did it again! We''re saved!" "Amazing! He defeated all those serpents by himself!" "Lord Jiro! Lista''s pride and glory!" Full of excitement and happiness, the crowd chanted Jiro''s name over and over again as they cheered loudly and applauded merrily. From gloom, confusion, relief, and excitement. Everyone experienced a roller coaster of emotions in less than a minute. Quite an experience if one were to say so. If there was anything noteworthy, it was that two people had completely different expressions than the others. Rather than excitement, there was only disappointment painted on their faces. And the reason was pretty simple... "Yuna, looks like we won''t be having Sea Serpents tonight." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I was looking forward to it too..." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 218 END Chapter 219: The Fish Market "Lord Jiro, you''re the best!" "Good job out there, Lord Jiro!" "Hahaha. I''m just doing my job." £ÛJiro£Ý Cheers and claps all over the place, a single man skipped atop the water surface and streaked back to the port. The people greeted him warmly as soon as he was back on land, crowding over him with smiles of gratitude across their faces. And being the man he is, Jiro returned their greeting with an even brighter smile, nodding and waving as he walked, parting the crowd of people. The gloom and depression is no more, only excitement dancing in the air. "E-Everyone, steer clear! It''s dangerous in the waters!" Well, it was full of excitement until a ragged group arrived, bearing their weapons by their sides and adorned with light armor. They were adventurers from the guild, ready to rush into battle and risk their lives for the people. Unfortunately for them, they were just a tad bit too late. Everything was already over before they even arrived, confusion painted on their faces as they watched the blue and tranquil waters, a couple of dead serpents floating motionlessly. "Wh... What happened..." "Don''t worry about it, I already made short work out of them." £ÛJiro£Ý "V-Vice Guildmaster! You''re finally here!" It was confusion which turned to relief as soon as they heard Jiro''s words. In fact, they were so relieved, some of them lost the strength in their legs and gave out then and there, their bodies still slightly trembling. "Don''t be too relaxed yet. We still have some work to do. We still need to make use of those guys before they drift away. Can I leave that to you?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Of course! You can count on us! We''ll make sure to dismantle them properly!" "Good, I''ll leave it to©`" £ÛJiro£Ý He didn''t even finish his sentence, stopping halfway through. On the corner of his always-closed eyes, he saw two familiar figures standing quite some distance away, their backs leaning against the wall as they watched the crowd gather around Jiro. Of course, those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna. As soon as their eyes met one another''s, the two waved their hands slightly with little smiles on their faces. Jiro, on the other hand, simply gestured a slight nod in response. "Is something wrong, Vice Guildmaster?" "Ah, no... I just remembered something important... I''ll leave you in charge of the Sea Serpents'' materials, alright?" £ÛJiro£Ý "I''m honored! I''ll make sure to live up to your expectations." "Hahaha. I feel reassured. Just make sure you don''t overwork yourselves... Oh, and one more thing......" £ÛJiro£Ý Giving out his final instructions, Jiro spent a couple more moments talking with both the adventurers and the fishermen. Neither side voiced out any disagreements and simply nodded along the man''s words, putting complete trust on him. "Then, I''ll be heading off now." £ÛJiro£Ý "Yes! Thank you for your hard work, Vice Guildmaster!" Waving his hand goodbye and nodding along everyone''s cheers, and as if he was never there, people quickly lost sight of him. And no, it wasn''t because he used his "Stealth" ability, the people were simply too excited about carrying out his instructions that they got too distracted. With everything now done and finished, Jiro headed straight towards one direction, and that is, towards the two youths who were still wearing their light vacation clothes despite the recent disturbance. They were beaming smiles as he approached them. "Well, well, well, if it isn''t the Grim Reaper and the Phantom, or... Should I call you the Heroes of Alfrione? Which do you prefer?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Ugh... That''s a little embarrassing..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I thought you already got used to it by now." £ÛJiro£Ý A frowning expression on Grey and Yuna''s face, Jiro let out a light chuckle. They may have only known each other for a short time, but that short time was enough for them to become acquainted. There was only a light atmosphere about them. "Long time no see, Grey, Yuna." £ÛJiro£Ý "Yeah, it''s been a long time, Mister Jiro." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Nice to see you again, Mister Jiro!" £ÛYuna£Ý Greetings out of the way, the sound of footsteps soon echoed in the air as three sets of feet started to move once again. A slow and steady pace, moving left and right and through the busy streets, three figures set off to nowhere in particular. The streets which were once full of panicking people were now calm and back to normal, the merchants selling their wares, the wagons heading back and forth, and the lively noises dancing in the air. It was as if everything was a passing daydream. "Anyway, I didn''t think I''d see you both again, and in Lista too of all places. Did you arrive here just recently?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Yeah. We just arrived yesterday. Though... I didn''t think we''d get to see such an interesting sight so soon. It really took us by surprise." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Well, I was surprised quite a bit, too. I didn''t think I would be welcomed that way as soon as I got back from my assignment. Really, it''s been such a little tough this week. Hahaha." £ÛJiro£Ý Jiro ended his statement with a wry laugh, but it was worth taking note that it wasn''t just a "little" rough. He had been tossed around from place to place to deal with a few problems the adventurers couldn''t quite solve. It was a hell not many people could dare to imagine. To top it all off, what greeted him home was news about a bunch of Sea Serpents rampaging near the ports. Yet despite the difficulties of the week, the man could still smile brightly. Quite an outstanding man if there ever was one. "Mmn... I didn''t know Mister Jiro was the Vice Guildmaster. I thought you''d already retired as an adventurer." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, actually, I did... It''s just that the previous Vice Guildmaster retired quite a while back and I kinda got dragged into all of this. And now, I''ve been dealing with odd jobs here and there." £ÛJiro£Ý "Odd jobs?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. You know monster subjugations, delivery of supplies, dealing with paperwork, and all that stuff. Odd jobs like those." £ÛJiro£Ý Odd jobs... It was quite the way to describe it, but Jiro was not wrong. Not only does he assist the Guildmaster with paperwork, he also deals with the unfinished quests every now and then, especially the higher ranked ones. In short, he''s an adventurer with extra steps. Well, even with the difficulties, he didn''t complain about his work. After all, with the money he got from all the years he was active, he wasn''t really in need of such a job. Jiro simply loves adventures just as much as Grey and Yuna do, be it paperwork or subjugations. He is ready to take them all on. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Of course, if there was anything he was aiming for in such a line of work, it was to become a role model for the other adventurers. Especially to his children, he wanted to be a father they can be proud of. "Well, enough about me. You said you just arrived yesterday, correct?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Yeah. That''s right." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good, then that means you haven''t seen the whole of Lista. And as luck would have it, I''m quite free right now. Would you like me to show you around?" £ÛJiro£Ý From one job to another and, just recently, a quick subjugation. Jiro was already busy as he is yet he still offered a hand to the two, an inviting smile floating on his bright face. He really was a great person. "Would that be alright? Aren''t you exhausted, Mister Jiro?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Just who do you think you''re talking to? I''m a High-Ranker, you know? And it so just happens that I also grew up here in Lista. So... what do you think? Are you in or not?" £ÛJiro£Ý His convincing words drifting in the air and his hand stretched out towards Grey and Yuna. When he puts it that way, there was no way Grey and Yuna could decline him. All they could do was accept his goodwill. "Haah... We''ll be in your care, Mister Jiro." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great, great. I''ll make sure you''ll have the best experience here in Lista. Please prepare yourselves. This is going to be a long tour." £ÛJiro£Ý A confident declaration rang in the air, a gleeful smile on Jiro''s face. And they weren''t just empty words. Jiro made sure to deliver on his promise as he led the two all over the town, bringing from one place to another. From the ports where the waves echoed loudly all the way to the most isolated and open areas of town, no place was left unturned as three sets of steps twisted and turned, heading left, right, and anywhere in the bounds of their sight. "This is Lista''s largest shipyard. It boasts more than a hundred years of history and is one of the oldest throughout all of Alfrione!" £ÛJiro£Ý "And here we have the Kilner workshop. Believe it or not, the previous King actually visited this very shop and bought a lot of souvenirs here." £ÛJiro£Ý "To the left is the town hall. It may not look much compared to other towns, but it''s the heart of Lista. Want to take a look inside?" £ÛJiro£Ý One after another, Jiro led Grey and Yuna in and out of many establishments. There were small street stalls and shops, and on the other hand were the largest and most important buildings in town, one not many people could freely access. Of course, as one would expect from the town''s idol, everyone was delighted as soon as they saw Jiro''s face. He was just like a celebrity, bringing smiles to those around him. Especially the children, they were really fond of him, looking up to him as their idol whom they want to match one day. It was also thanks to Jiro''s popularity that Grey and Yuna didn''t get much attention. They have already learnt their lesson last time, and so, whenever someone asks them who they were, they simply replied that they were tourists. Peace was the best. The clock continued ticking and the tour continued. As their foot took them where Jiro led them, they visited a couple more places, even ones they visited before. It really was different with a tour guide around. Of course, the best was saved for last... "And finally, here we are! The market!" £ÛJiro£Ý A loud declaration! "I''d love two kilos of mackerel, please." "Tuna! Fresh tuna over here!" "What do you mean, 20 kiels?! That''s too much!" And what followed after was a cacophony of noises. Be it the soft requests, the loud announcements, or the sharp bargains, there was a lot to be heard. It was like a totally different world, one livelier and noisier than outside. Though Grey and Yuna have seen a lot of markets from all their travels, a port town really was different. The fishy and salty smell, the always wet floor, the stupendously large amount of barrels here and there, and the large variety of seafood displayed all over the place. It was just like Grey remembered it. Well, despite the fishy smell, it was still an amazing place. Especially for Yuna who had never been in such a large fish market. The one in Galderia, and even the one in the Royal Capital was nothing compared to it. As expected of a port town. "Waah¡«! Grey look! So many fishes! And there''s also a lot of weird things! Ah! What are those?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, Yuna, you''re too excited. Let''s calm down a little, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«?! But there''s just too many things to see!" £ÛYuna£Ý The inner child inside Yuna had awakened once again, and now, there was only so much Grey could do to calm her town. Her head was turning left and right as her eyes sparkled like the stars in a starry night. And though it was partly because of a novel sight, as one would expect from Yuna, it was not as simple as that. Be it for cooking or for alchemy, Yuna just couldn''t calm down when there are so many ingredients around to see and experience. She was so excited that she completely broke her character in public, completely forgetting they still have another person with them. And that person was also taken quite aback by such a sudden change. "Hahaha. I didn''t think Yuna would be this energetic. You remind me of my daughter. She''s just like you. Hahaha" £ÛJiro£Ý "A-Ah... I mean... It''s a wonderful place, Mister Jiro." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to recover her image with a gentle smile, but it was already far too late. Especially with her embarrassed face, it was easy to tell that it was her usual and true personality. All was revealed to Jiro. "Hahaha. I''m happy to hear that." £ÛJiro£Ý Well, not that Jiro really minded such a change. Though he was a little surprised, he knows that every person has a secret or two. Rather, he was a little pleased to know that such a perfect-looking model actually had a childish child to her. "Then, would you like me to show you around in the market? I know a place of two which gives some amazing deals." £ÛJiro£Ý "Ah, we''re just thinking of buying some seafood for dinner. It would be great if you could guide us, Mister Jiro." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. It''s decided then." £ÛJiro£Ý There was no more time to waste. As soon as Grey agreed to Jiro''s proposal, they quickly set off towards various stalls. And the deeper they went inside the market, the livelier the place became. It really was the busiest part of town. As for Yuna, though she tries to act like her image, she still couldn''t stop turning her head left and right with an excited and curious look on her face. It was then that Grey again realized how adorable his girlfriend was. "Good morning, could I buy some tuna, please?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Of course©` Ah! Lord Jiro! It''s been some time!" "Yeah, it''s been quite a while. Sorry, I''ve been quite busy so I haven''t gotten the chance to visit." £ÛJiro£Ý "It''s fine, it''s fine, we all know how busy you are." Casual as one can be, the conversation went along smoothly. Grey and Yuna already knew that Jiro was well-liked within the town, but seeing it again in action, they could only be astonished with his social skills. It was especially intriguing for Grey and Yuna who also bear the privilege of High-Rankers. Though they communicate well with people, Jiro was just on another level, connecting to them. They both wondered how long it would take to get to his level. "Ah, sorry, I just kept on rambling and rambling,.. You were saying tuna, was it?" "Yeah, that''s correct. I''d like, umm... How many are we getting again?" £ÛJiro£Ý "We''d like twenty kilos, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, twenty kilos, was it? Coming right up!" There was no time to waste. As soon as the fishmonger heard Grey''s words, he quickly got to work chopping up a lot of meat here and there, loud chopping sounds echoing as the large cleaver hit the broad cutting board. And it wasn''t just tuna, Grey and Yuna ordered a lot more types of fish from the ones they saw, to the fishmonger''s delight. Soon after packing their orders, a series of clinks echoed in the air as the payment coins fell into his hands. With a simple, swift flick of his wrist, the heavy bags which were once atop the stall table vanished into thin air. Or rather than vanish, they were simply stored inside the "Inventory". Fresh fish is now on stock! "I hope you enjoy the fishes! Please come back again!" "Un! We will!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were only satisfied expressions on Grey and Yuna''s faces as they finished the purchase. Though it may not last them for long with their appetites, it was enough to experiment new dishes on and make the best out of their sweet time in Lista. "Now that that''s done, should we head to our next stop?" £ÛJiro£Ý A smile afloat on his face, Jiro led Grey and Yuna to a lot of stalls. From fishes, to crabs and shrimps, even kelp and various seaweeds, there was a lot to be seen and purchased with how much variety there was on the market. Of course, as one would expect from Grey and Yuna, the amount they bought was not something two people could finish even in the course of a whole week. Each of the many stalls they went to, they bought more than a hundred kilos each and also paid thousands of kiels. Well, even if they were to run out of ingredients, they could simply buy more in the market. Especially with Grey now possessing "Gate", they could simply transfer to Lista if they needed to buy more. It was super convenient. "Ah! Mister Jiro, do you know where we could buy some sea cucumbers?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sea cucumbers...?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Ah, are there no stalls selling them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s nor that... It''s just that not many people buy them outside of those who grew up in port towns like Lista. I''m just a bit surprised is all...." £ÛJiro£Ý A valid point. After all, no matter where one would look at it, the sea cucumber really does look like an underwater worm which is also a little on the bloated side. It doesn''t look appetizing at all. Even Grey would hesitate eating it if he didn''t know what it was. Well, it wasn''t just the sea cucumbers, many strange-looking sea creatures are not favored by those who grew up away from the sea. Just like sea urchins, pufferfishes, various mollusks, and many more. The sea is just full of alien-looking things. Thankfully, Grey wasn''t one to shy away from such challenges. Thanks to the internet back on Earth, he learned a number of useful information he could use to prepare and cook such exotic creatures. Viva Internet! "Hahaha. I just know a thing or two about them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright, if you say so..." £ÛJiro£Ý Jiro a little confused, Grey full of confidence, and Yuna brimming with excitement. Three figures headed out to another section of the market where a myriad of strange and exotic ingredients were found. The deeper they went, the more absurd the items became. There aren''t just normal sea creatures, but even beasts as well. Even some of the Sea Serpents Jiro subjugated just recently were now on display in one of the stalls. There was just too much to get distracted from. "Oh! Lord Jiro, what brings you here?" "Nothing much. I''m just touring my acquaintances around. They said they wanted to buy some sea cucumbers. Do you have some?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Huhuhu... If it''s sea cucumbers you want, then it''s your lucky day! I just got several dozen newly harvested ones! Feel free to take a look!" The man''s words were no exaggeration. There weren''t just ten nor twenty, but dozens upon dozens of sea cucumbers stored and iced in the barrels. They were all fresh as well, the salty smell still clinging unto them. "Waah¡«! So many¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu! You''re really lucky! Had you arrived a moment later and many of these would have sold by now. And people would have already flocked. So, how many would you like to buy?" "We''d like to buy all of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I see, then that makes it©` Eh?! All of them?!" A delayed reaction, and a loud scream rocked the market. The stall owner could only look at Yuna with shock and confusion swirling in his eyes. Meanwhile, the young lady was only sparkling with conduce and excitement, a complete contrast. "Don''t worry! We have the money!" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, how rude of me. I''ll prepare your order in a moment." But the moment the beautiful glimmer of silver coins entered the scene, shock and confusion was no more. All there was was a swift and polite merchant packing the sea cucumbers in the barrels ever so diligently. A smile was painted on his face. It didn''t take long at all before the packing was done, and with the payment at hand, the merchant could not hide his smile anymore. He now viewed the two youths in a different light. He was totally hopeless. "Thank you for your patronage¡«! I hope to see you again next time¡«!" A satisfied expression on his face, the merchant waved his hands goodbye as the three figures walked away. He then hummed to himself as he looked at the silver coins once again, unable to hide his satisfaction. After buying sea cucumbers, everyone went around in the market once more to buy more and more ingredients. There was no limit to Grey and Yuna''s curiosity. They bought anything and everything that catches their eyes like some sort of collector. Truly terrifying. "You sure bought a lot... Are you sure they won''t go bad before you get the chance to eat them?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Hahaha. There''s no need to fret. We have our ways." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... that''s reassuring... Then how about we©`" £ÛJiro£Ý Grooowwwlllll Jiro couldn''t even finish his words when he was rudely interrupted, and by his own stomach, no less. It was a little embarrassing, a slightly red tint showing on his face. It was only natural. After all, Jiro skipped his breakfast due to work, and just when he finished, expecting a warm meal, he was greeted by a crisis instead. Then there was touring Grey and Yuna around... In short, he is starving. "Sorry, actually... I haven''t had breakfast yet..." £ÛJiro£Ý "Hahaha, it''s alright. Then, how about this? As thanks for guiding us around, we''ll cook lunch for you. How does that sound?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Would that be alright?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Of course. You''ve done a lot for us, after all. So... Are you in or not?" £ÛGrey£Ý Using Jiro''s own words against him and with the same smile on his face, there was only so much the latter could do. He could only hide the little smile of his as he once again looked at the two youths before him with warm eyes. "Alright, you got me... I''ll be expecting a good meal from you." £ÛJiro£Ý "Hahaha. That''s only natural." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Please look forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 219 END Chapter 220: The Taste of the Sea "I see... So that''s what happened... No wonder I didn''t see you exit the Labyrinth... You two really are something, huh..." £ÛJiro£Ý "Hahaha. We just thought it was a good chance to get some training done." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And there were lots of treasures as well! It was really amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s to be expected. It was the 9th floor, after all. I''m surprised that you could even laugh while talking about something so horrifying." £ÛJiro£Ý Three distinct voices echoed in the streets and the sun was reaching its zenith. As they walked ever so leisurely, they were greeted by the wonderful scenery, getting greener and greener, contrasting the blue sea and sky. As they went further away from the port, less and less houses could be seen. Only nature was the one encroaching, the paths transitioning from stone brick streets to a dry dirt path, grass and bushes growing by the sidewalks. Not long after, a certain house could be seen, not too big but not too shabby. It was a wonderful house, surrounded by lush and lovely greenery, whole stones embedded on the ground to make a lovely pathway. "Oh, looks like we''re here." £ÛJiro£Ý It was, of course, none other than Jiro''s lovely home which just screamed comfort and coziness. It may not be like the massive mansions Grey and Yuna had been to before, but a single glance was all it took to tell it was a beautiful home. It reminded Grey and Yuna of their little cottage back in the forest which has been their first home. Of course, there was also the new house they were constructing in the "Sanctuary", one which was still far from completion. Knock Knock Knock "I''m home¡«!" £ÛJiro£Ý Knocks resounded in the air and Jiro''s voice soon followed after. It wasn''t long before another set of sounds danced in the air, they were rapid footsteps nearing the door, a click and creak adding the final touch as the doors opened widely. "Dad! You''re back!" £ÛSon 1£Ý "Welcome home, Dad!" £ÛSon 2£Ý "Dad, did you bring some presents? Did you? Did you?" £ÛDaughter£Ý Three lovely faces greeted Jiro warmly, jumping to his arms with excitement painted on their faces. If it wasn''t for the fact that Jiro was a High-Ranker, they would have all stumbled, falling to the ground with Jiro serving as their cushion. Well, it wasn''t just the three children. After the kids, a lovely lady came out from the kitchen, an apron still wrapped around her waist. There was no need for guessing. The lovely lady was none other than Jiro''s beautiful wife. "Welcome back, Honey." £ÛWife£Ý The greeting was also quite different. Unlike the children who just rammed towards him head first, the wife gently approached him, leaned towards his face, and gave him one soft kiss. Married couples really are something. "You must be tired from work. I''m preparing lunch right now. How about you get inside and take a seat©` Oh, we have guests?" £ÛWife£Ý The wife stopped, looking at Grey and Yuna with curious eyes. After her, the children also followed, observing who the guests were and tilting their heads as they couldn''t quite figure things out. All they saw were two gorgeous strangers. "Yeah, they''re my acquaintances from quite some time back. Sorry for springing this on you, but is it alright if they have lunch." £ÛJiro£Ý "Fufufu! Of course. Any friend of yours is also a friend of mine. They''re more than welcome to join us anytime." £ÛWife£Ý "Ohh¡«! We''re having lunch with the guests?! Awesome¡«!" £ÛSon 1£Ý "Then, can we play with them?!" £ÛSon 2£Ý Thankfully, everyone was quite welcoming. Jiro hasn''t introduced who Grey and Yuna were yet they already welcomed them with open arms. It took a bit of a load off Grey and Yuna''s shoulders knowing such was the case. The boys were especially excited. It reminded the two of the ever so excited Galvin as they beamed their sparkly eyes towards them. They were just like innocent, little puppies, not wary of any dangers in the world. "Dear guests, our house may not be much, but I hope you enjoy your time here. Please make yourselves at home." £ÛWife£Ý "Thank you. We''ll be imposing on you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Pardon the intrusion¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as they stepped inside, the house was even more amazing. Though it might look a little small outside, it was actually quite spacious inside. Not only that, it was very neat and beautiful as well. Both the layout and furniture were amazing. Well, it was only to be expected. After all, Jiro was a High-Ranker. A single C-rank quest could earn him at least a hundred thousand kiels. In other words, he was rich and loaded. Even with modesty, one could only expect grandeur and elegance. "Big Sis! Big Bro! Sit here! Sit here!" £ÛSon 2£Ý Like a little ball of pure energy, the youngest child excitedly invited Grey and Yuna to a nearby couch, patting it cheerfully and showing off how comfortable it was. With his eyes sparkling ever so brightly, there was no way Grey and Yuna could reject such an innocent invitation. And it was just like how it looked. As soon as they sat down, the comfort of the sofa welcomed the two. It was just like their couches at home, soft like they were resting on clouds. It was fantastic. "Big Bro, Big Sis, what''s your names? I''m Alan!" £ÛAlan£Ý "And I''m Alec! I''m 8 years old!" £ÛAlec£Ý "Hello¡«! I''m Lyra! Dad''s cutest daughter!" £ÛLyra£Ý One after another, the children introduced themselves to Grey and Yuna. There was the eldest child, Lyra, the middle child, Alan, and the youngest, Alec. Unlike Jiro who is usually calm, the three were just too energetic like excited children in a playground. Now, Grey could finally understand why Jiro said Yuna reminded him of his daughter. Though she isn''t as energetic as her younger brothers, being a teenager already, the way her eyes sparkled with excitement was just like Yuna''s when she finds and sees something interesting. The similarities were hard to miss. "Hahaha. How rude of us, it seems like we''ll also have to introduce ourselves. The name''s Grey. Nice to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I''m Yuna. We''re adventurers just like your dad. I hope we get along." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Adventurers! That means you must have fought monsters too!" £ÛAlec£Ý "Have you gone inside dungeons?! I heard from Dad that it''s super scary! What is it like inside?" £ÛAlan£Ý And at the very mention of the word "adventurer", the children''s enthusiasm quickly skyrocketed. Especially the boys. Without even hitting the brakes, they asked one question after another, curious about the two''s adventures. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Now, now, don''t bother Grey and Yuna too much. That isn''t polite to the guests, you know? They might get uncomfortable." £ÛJiro£Ý "Ah. Sorry, Big Bro Grey, Big Sis, we got too excited." £ÛLyra£Ý "No, no, it''s okay. We''re quite used to it anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Jiro was there to calm down the kids. With just a couple statements from him, the kids quickly settled down and sat down properly. Even then, that doesn''t mean the glow in their eyes had vanished. They were still sparkling. "Well, now that the kids have introduced themselves, albeit chaotically, there''s only one more person left, right?" £ÛJiro£Ý Said Jiro with his eyes swimming towards one beautiful woman. The latter simply covered her mouth with one of her hands, letting out a soft and barely audible laugh as she watched her family with warm and gentle eyes. "This is my lovely and beautiful wife, Alma. I don''t mean to brag, but she also just happens to be the prettiest woman in town©` No, the whole world." £ÛJiro£Ý "Fufufu! Honey, that''s too embarrassing. You can''t always keep saying that to every one of our guests." £ÛAlma£Ý "But it''s true, though? My wife is the most beautiful woman in the world." £ÛJiro£Ý There was no need to ask. His words alone confirmed one thing, and that thing is, that Jiro was a fool for his wife. A doting husband, so to say. He wasn''t the first they saw, but he really was on another level, flirting so openly in front of the guests. He was amazing in ways more than one. Well, it''s not like Grey and Yuna could also retort to them as they, too, are head over heels over one another. It made them wonder whether there was something wrong in the heads of High-rankers. Only Kurt seemed to be the normal one. "But Grey and Yuna, hmm... I feel like I''ve heard those names somewhere before? I just can''t pinpoint where..." £ÛAlma£Ý "Hahaha. Of course you did. After all... Our guests here are amongst the six Heroes of Alfrione." £ÛJiro£Ý A shocking and bewildering revelation!©` or so what one might expect. But rather than shock, Jiro''s family only felt excitement and admiration as they looked at Grey and Yuna again. Everyone''s eyes were beaming. "Awesome! I heard you defeated a Garudas in the capital! Is that true?!" £ÛAlan£Ý "Waah¡«! Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna must be super strong then!" £ÛAlec£Ý "Big Bro, Big Sis, can I get an autograph?!" £ÛLyra£Ý Once their identities were revealed, the children which Jiro has once calmed down have started to go loose again. They couldn''t stop their excitement anymore, bringing chaos to the house as their liveliness engulfed theplace. They were energetic, sure, but compared to the others bowing and trembling once they got to know their identities, it was a refreshing sight. A small smile could be seen surfacing atop Grey and Yuna''s face as they entertained the children, "Fufufu! Then it seems I''ll have to do my best in cooking. I can''t let our heroes eat something mediocre now, can I?" £ÛAlma£Ý "Ah! About that, Missus Alma, can we help you out a bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? You would like to cook as well? I''m fine with that, but would that be alright? Our kitchen''s a little on the smaller side." £ÛAlma£Ý "Un! It''s fine! We promised to cook Mister Jiro a good lunch in exchange for showing us around, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Then it would be my honor to cook along our dear heroes." £ÛAlma£Ý Everything done and settled, Alma, along with Grey and Yuna, headed towards the kitchen. And unlike what Alma described it was, though nor as much as theirs, the place was actually quite spacious, enough for them to work in. Of course, there was no need to waste any time. As soon as they finished a quick loom around the kitchen, Grey and Yuna quickly took out a mountain of ingredients from his "Inventory", the fresh seafood they just bought dominating the place. "Oh? You''re cooking them already?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Of course. It''s best to cook them fresh, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but deep down, he knew that such a thing was pure nonsense. Time doesn''t flow inside "Inventory" , after all. All ingredients put inside would remain fresh and in their best qualities. Well, he convinced Jiro and that''s all that matters. "Yuna, I''ll handle all the seafood dishes for now. Can I leave the others and the desserts to you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! Leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Looks like I''ll have to start moving then." £ÛAlma£Ý Like warriors in a war, three figures entered a heated battlefield, equipped with their trusty knives and spatulas. One ingredient was taken out after another and the sound of splashes echoed as the faucets were opened. Chop Fwoosh Sizzle Not long after and the kitchen''s orchestra resounded in the air once again. The pil started to boil, the pans started to heat up, the cabinets were opened and closed, and the knives started moving. The kitchen only got heated. Though she may just be a regular person, Alma didn''t lose out to Grey and Yuna''s speed and precision. As one would expect from a housewife, she was a monster in the kitchen, her hands faster than lightning as her knives cut through the vegetables. "Dad! Look! The dishes are flying!" £ÛAlec£Ý "Ohh!! Is this how you cook in other places?! Awesome!" £ÛAlan£Ý "Big Bro, Big Sis, I want to learn that too!" £ÛLyra£Ý And as the kitchen show progressed, the children watched them from the sidelines, enjoying the wonderful show where fishes were flying, meat chunks were diced in a split second, and flames devoured the pans whole. Cooking with magic! It was as if there were a hundred cooks in the kitchen. With Grey and Yuna''s magic, the kitchen was never the same. With just a flick of their hands, things flew here and there and the flames bursted forth and mellowed down. In just a couple of minutes, they dished out dish after dish. There was the usual rice, curry, omelettes, lasagna, noodles, fried pork, beef steak, and many more. But since they were in a port town, the number of seafood dishes wasn''t something to scoff at either. From simple fried fish, to savory clam soups, lobster dishes, calamares, takoyaki, and seafood dishes from across various cultures, Grey dished out dishes like a rapid-fire machine gun, quickly filling the dining table in a matter of minutes. "And I guess it''s time for these guys, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the sea cucumbers weren''t left alone either. Though he may not know much about them, he knows a couple chinese delicacies from scrolling online on the internet, It was time to put his knowledge to good use. First comes the cleaning and preparations. With the use of his knife and a little bit of magic Grey sliced off the unnecessary parts like the front and the back, slicing it open and washing the insides, exposing the tender and bouncy meat. Second came the peeling off the meat from the leathery skin, raking only a couple of seconds. After which, the meat was then cut into strips and squares. Of course, some sea cucumbers were prepared differently for a quick increase in variety. Some were also soaked quickly. There wasn''t too much to think about. With the sea cucumbers now prepared, Grey quickly cooked them in various ways. There was simple marinating and frying, there was braising it with mushrooms and vegetables, salt-grilled ones, and many more. The sea cucumbers, the juicy calamares, the buttered lobsters, and the many more seafood dishes Grey prepared. The dining table was filled to the brim with a number of amazing dishes, exuding an appetizing fragrance which was hard to resist. "Waah¡«! So luxurious! Can we really eat all these?" £ÛLyra£Ý "Big Bro, Big Sis, can I eat already?!" £ÛAlec£Ý "Of course, you can eat as much as you want. Just be careful not to choke yourselves, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý The dining table was literally sparkling, filled with tasty and colorful dishes from left to right. It was a sight not even nobles could see every day. Even Grey and Yuna were a little shocked about their dishes. They went a little bit overboard once again. "Now, now, you should wash your hands before eating." £ÛAlma£Ý """Yes¡«!""" Footsteps danced in the air as the children raced towards the kitchen, splashes soon echoing afterwards. Everyone was excited to have a taste of the meal set atop the dining table, unable to hide their bright, smiling faces. "Still... We sure made a lot, didn''t we..." £ÛAlma£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, we just got too excited and made a little too many... Ah, but don''t worry, we''ll make sure nothing goes to waste." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll make sure all plates are clean and tidy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s good to hear. It isn''t good to waste food, after all." £ÛAlma£Ý Alma was giggling to herself, but little does she know, Grey and Yuna meant it when they''ll make sure nothing goes to waste. They''re Grey and Yuna, after all. A meal for a dozen people is an easy feat for the two of them. It didn''t rake long before the children returned with their hands clean and tidy. They then took their seats one after another, sitting parallel to where Grey and Yuna were, they could no longer hide their excitement. Especially Alec, he was already drooling. """Thank you for the meal!!""" The short prayer was done and out of the way, everyone then grabbed their spoon and forks, and soon enough, their little feast started to commence. Everyone served themselves a handful of dishes and dug straight in with sparkly eyes. "Woow¡«! Sho dewishous!" £ÛLyra£Ý "This is awesome! I want to eat more!" £ÛAlan£Ý "Oh dear, what an amazing taste. Honey, here, have some of this." £ÛAlma£Ý Their eyes sparkled even more the moment they had a taste of the dishes in front of them. Be it the ones Grey and Yuna cooked or the homey ones made by Alma, all were delicious and filling to the stomachs. But the one most pleased of them all was Grey. Though he knew a lot of recipes, he hasn''t really had the chance to cook many of them due to their high prices back on Earth. Even then, he was thankful for the internet. Thanks to it, he could get to taste something so amazing. "Grey! The sea cucumber is so amazing! It''s bouncy and delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Didn''t I say so? Here, have some of this takoyaki as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Grey was especially thankful that Yuna loved the seafood he made. They really haven''t had much seafood to enjoy back in the Beldon mansion, and so he made sure to prioritize them over the others, and he was glad he did. Otherwise, he wouldn''t see such a beautiful and satisfied smile. She really was like a hamster. Though she hasn''t finished her food yet, she stuffs in another bunch and eats them ever so joyfully. The only time she stops is when she wants to talk. Yuna really was adorable. "Oh? Missus Alma, is this made with the Sea Serpent?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It is. Would you like to have some?" £ÛAlma£Ý "Yes. Please, and thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý Lunch continued eventfully and a number of laughs echoed in the air. The plates and dishes soon disappeared one another, and it was only then that Alma realized what Grey and Yuna were talking about before. They couldn''t even notice Grey and Yuna''s hands when they move when they feed themselves. Before they knew it, their mouths were filled with another bite and they were already chewing on food once again, excited smiles on their faces. Though they may look graceful when eating, if one were to observe carefully, they really were just a pair of big eaters, thoroughly enjoying their meals. In just a moment, their plates are filled to the brim, and the next moment, everything''s gone. Amazing. That''s all they could think of. "Alright! I will eat more too so that I become super strong like Big Bro Grey and Big Sis Yuna!" £ÛAlec£Ý "Wait, Alec, me too! I''ll also eat more!" £ÛAlan£Ý And it seems like they influenced another pair of souls too. The children who were usually picky with food ate ever so enthusiastically until they were bloated. A warm atmosphere was all over the place. Lunch was soon over, and the afternoon was spent inside Jiro''s house. They played games, told stories, and just chatted merrily. Everyone had a merry and wonderful time together, just wasting it away in the comfort of their home. The sun finally started to set and the sky was painted amber once again. The salty breeze swept through the city once more and the final radiance of twilight graced the town. With the ending of the day, it was finally time to say their goodbyes. "Are you sure you won''t be having dinner over?" £ÛJiro£Ý "Well, we''d love to, but everyone might worry if we get home too late. Maybe next time, when we have the chance." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... Then I guess this is goodbye for now," £ÛJiro£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry, we''ll make sure to visit again!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were no sad goodbyes, only smiling faces as they waved each other goodbye. Grey and Yuna set off into the horizon and before long, their figures slowly vanished into the horizon, only the dimming amber light to be seen. The road was long and the sky was getting darker by the second. With the town getting quieter and quieter, the soft howls of the wind and the quiet roars of the waves only became clearer, along with the sound of footsteps as two figures walked ever so slowly. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no sort of warning. Before Grey even noticed it, Yuna suddenly took his hands and held it tightly. The young lady inched even closer until their arms were touching, leaning her head on his broad shoulders. "Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nuh-uh... I just haven''t got the chance to cuddle a lot with you today... I just want to fill up my Grey meter." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Grey meter, huh... Well then... I''ll also be filling up my Yuna meter if you don''t mind." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he held Yuna''s hands even tighter and drew her even closer. An act which only served to make the young lady giggle softly as her cheeks turned red like the red sky above them, closing her eyes as she leaned her head closer. There were only a few people by the streets and the sky was dimming darker and darker. There was little need to hold back themselves any longer, feeling one another''s warmth despite the cold breeze as their hearts raced like the winds. "Grey, I love you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I know... I love you too, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý A sickeningly sweet atmosphere in the air, the sun had finally set and the stars had finally taken over the skies. The street lamps turned on one after another and the night''s symphony played along the beaches. Yet another day filled with memories. CHAPTER 220 END Chapter 221: Out in the Sea (pt. I) Two figures stood by the windows, sunlight seeping through it. One was garbed in a black leather jacket, paired with similarly black trousers and boots, a black and silver silver double belt wrapping around his hips. The other wore a light coat, a pair of high boots, tight inner wear, and pants. Those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna who were now in their adventurer outfits, a far fetch compared to their light and casual attires the day before. Well, they weren''t the only ones. A little distance away from the two stood another figure, not wearing the usual long and grandiose dress and accessories usually worn by noble ladies. That figure was none other than the very Marchioness of Beldon, Vilma. "Are the both of you ready?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Yes. Anytime, Missus Beldon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Then, let''s head out, shall we?" £ÛVilma£Ý Not a single word wasted, the doors soon clacked and creaked as three figures made their exit. Their footsteps resounded in the air as their boots hit the corridor''s floors, basking in the sunlight seeping through the large windows. Where might they be heading to, one might ask? It was simple. With Lista being a port town, there is only so much you can do without mentioning the sea. And to that logic, they are now heading back to the port to ride the biggest vessels there are! After all, with Grey and Yuna''s tour the day before, they have explored most of the town already. Now, it was time to venture into the seas and watch the blue horizon unfold as the sea and sky stretched out. Well, they weren''t just there to have fun. Vilma was with them, not only to accompany them but also observe the Marquisate''s subjects'' daily lives. It was killing two birds with one stone, having fun and learning at the same time. "Oh? You''re going out already?" £ÛAbraham£Ý But they haven''t even gotten too far away, but a familiar face already greeted them. It was the Marquess whose face looked very stressed if anything. Not only was his hair disheveled, his clothes also looked a little messy. He was very busy. "My... Abraham, are you alright?" £ÛVilma£Ý "I''m just a little exhausted from all the work, but I''m sure I will be fine after a little bit of rest. There''s no need to worry too much." £ÛAbaraham£Ý "Mmn... But make sure to take care of yourself, okay? I already asked the chefs to make something light for you. Make sure to finish it." £ÛVilma£Ý "Yes. I''ll make sure to do just that." £ÛAbraham£Ý A normal exchange between husband and wife. As they greeted one another, Vilma neared Abraham and tied his necktie back for him and fixed his coat with a little bit of patting, fixing up her exhausted husband. Though they are a Marquess and Marchioness in the eyes of many, now, they simply looked like a normal married couple just going about their day. It was a warm and wonderful sight to behold. "Ah, right. You''re all going out to the sea today, correct?" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Yes. Is something the matter." £ÛVilma£Ý "No... Rather than that... I just want you to watch out and be careful. I have received a number of reports about the sudden rise of beasts sightings in the area. It wouldn''t hurt to be careful." £ÛAbraham£Ý At Abraham''s words, Grey and Yuna were made to remember the Sea Serpent incidents. Though it could have been a coincidence, it most likely is not. They could feel yet another trouble brewing and coming their way. Though the Sea Serpents meat yesterday was quite delicious, going to such trouble was a little too much. The ingredients may be delicious, but they would rather enjoy a carefree and casual lime together. They were still on their little trip, after all. ¡ºYuna, looks like we''ll have new ingredients on the menu tonight...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGrey! Don''t jinx it!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWanna make a bet if it will happen, then? I bet that we''ll meet a few Sea Serpents and Great Sharks along the way. It''s said that their meat is delicious.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUuu... I hate you...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Well, though they would rather not encounter such situations if they have a choice, but... With their ability to attract trouble, there was only so much they could do. It was like a passive skill they just couldn''t get rid off. The luck of the protagonists. "Fufufu! There''s no need to worry so much about such a thing. Who do you think are the ones with me?" £ÛVilma£Ý A smile on her face, Vilma''s pair of beautiful orbs swam towards Grey and Yuna''s direction, and Abraham''s eyes soon followed suit. The moment he saw them, a sigh of relief escaped his mouth as all his worries disappeared. "Right... What am I even worried for..." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Fufufu! Then, we''ll be going now. Make sure to take some rest." £ÛVilma£Ý "I will, I will..." £ÛAbraham£Ý As suddenly as it started, the conversation soon ended. Abraham fixed his clothes once more and after a slight bow towards the others, he then left for his office, his silent steps resounding softly in the corridors as his figure shrunk away. "Missus Vilma, will Mister Abraham be alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! There''s no need to worry too much about him. He''s one tough nut to crack. A little bit of work won''t break him." £ÛVilma£Ý "Mmmn... I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, shall we also get going?" £ÛVilma£Ý Another set of footsteps resounded in the corridors as three figures walked down it, soon heading down the stairs and out of the gates. The busy town was what greeted them on the other side of the gates, full of life and noise as usual. The walk continued and soon, the boundless sea of blue was in sight, extending as far as the horizons where the sky meets the sea. No matter how many times they looked at it, it really was a wondrous and beautiful sight. The walk was not boring at all. As they took their steps, they also chatted with one another, the barrier between strangers finally crashing down and only comfort to be felt as they exchanged words. Even then, Grey can''t shake off the unease he felt ever since Abraham''s words. "I was still a little girl when I©`" £ÛVilma£Ý Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Ah, sorry, Yuna, Missus Vilma, looks like I forgot something in the mansion. I''ll just go get it real quick. I''ll be right back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, should we wait for you here?" £ÛVilma£Ý "No, there''s no need. I''ll be back before you know it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay... Take care..." £ÛVilma£Ý Unease brewing in his heart, Grey quickly turned around and headed back to the mansion, leaving Vilma and Yuna on their own. The other two soon moved along, heading towards the port on their own. It wasn''t long before Grey arrived back in the mansion©` or so he said, but with his nimble steps, he quickly passed the mansion and headed straight to the beach where not a single house could be seen, only the winds and waves to be heard. His feet only stopped when he was far away, his head turning left and right as he made sure no one was there. It wasn''t long before his voice rang in the air. "Everyone, come out." £ÛGrey£Ý At his behest, his shadow expanded and split into pieces. Soon enough, six figures took from those shadows, unveiling fluffy and adorable furballs whose eyes gleamed with excitement and tails wagged with joy. "Good morning, Master." £ÛCaponus£Ý "Master, morning!" £ÛVega£Ý "Greetings, Master." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Yeah, morning too... Looks like you''re all in a good mood." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as they appeared, they quickly greeted Grey with smiles on their furry faces, jumping and running around excitedly. They may be High Dragons, but in front of their masters, they are simply their adorable and reliable familiars. "Everyone, I need you to do something for me." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. Grey quickly explained the situation to the familiars and in turn, the familiars listened attentively to his words, not blinking a single time. They quickly understood the situation without any difficulties. Their task was quite simple. Everyone only needed to swim, follow Grey and Yuna under the sea and watch out for any enemies lurking beneath the waters. With their capabilities, even if S-rank enemies appear, they could easily dispose of them. "Can you handle that for me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. Leave it to us, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý "Hahaha. That''s reassuring to hear. I''ll leave it to you all then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes." £ÛSirius£Ý The sun high in the sky, the familiar''s forms started to change once again. Brilliant light enveloped their forms as they jumped out towards the sea. Slowly but surely, their figures grew and changed, no longer looking like the furballs that they were. SPLASSSHHHH A loud splash echoed in the air and large waves crashed towards the beach. Another series of splashes echoed and the sea water rose. Soon, six sea dragons came into view, scales blue as the deep seas before them. They were majestic. Grey has already thought about it before, but shapeshifting really was a handy ability. Not only is he able to ask the familiars to spy and search, they could also ask them to guard them without anyone noticing. He was thankful to have such amazing and reliable familiars by his side. "Master, we''ll be heading out now. We hope you enjoy your day." £ÛSirius£Ý "Yeah, I sure will." £ÛGrey£Ý The waves parted as six magnificent swam and dove deep under the waters. Now, Grey could finally feel reassured, leaving everything to the hands©` or should I say fins of their familiars. He felt calm and confident. Grey saw off the familiars towards the horizon, diving deeper and deeper until they could be seen no more. Well, with Grey''s eyes, he could definitely tell that they were there. Yet another handy ability to have. "Right... I should also get going..." £ÛGrey£Ý With everything settled and Grey''s heart finally clear, he then set off towards the town once again, leaving clouds of dust on his wake and bridging a couple hundred meters in just mere moments. It didn''t take long before he arrived at the port. Crates and barrels were everywhere, small boats and large ships scattered left and right, and fishermen, sailors, and merchants alike gathered around the docks. Along the sounds of the roaring waves, the bustling noises of the crowd filled the air. And in such a lively setting, two familiar figures could be seen talking of a bearded, aged man and a captain''s hat sitting atop his head. The three were chatting merrily, laughing from time to time. "Sorry, did I make you wait long?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, no, not at all. Rather, you arrived pretty quickly, Mister Shin... Did you get what you were looking for?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Yeah, I left it in our room. Thankfully, it was just by the doorway." £ÛGrey£Ý What a big, fat lie, yet despite that, Grey didn''t do as much as have his eyebrows twitch. He had already gotten used to such situations, able to maintain a smile despite lying straight to the other person''s face. Thankfully, it was only Vilma he had to fool. Though Grey didn''t exactly tell him what he was going to do, she already had an inkling of what it was. There was no need to ask any further and make things any more complicated. It was also worth noting that throughout the day, they would be using Grey and Yuna''s alternate identities. After all, only trouble awaits them if they use their real identities like usual. They rather steer clear from such troublesome situations. Their current setting was simple. Grey and Yuna are guests of the Beldon Marquisate from the Landevar Territory who came to observe Lista in a little exchange program. Though it may sound absurd if carefully analyzed, it was more than enough to cover their identities in a while. "Your Excellency, this young man is...?" £Û???£Ý "Oh! Pardon the late introduction. This here is Mister Shin, another one of our guests from the Moterno. And Mister Shin, this is Captain Jack. He will be assisting us on our endeavors for the day." £ÛVilma£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Captain. I''ll be in your care today." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hoho, the pleasure is mine, young man. Just make sure to hold on tight for today, ''coz you''ll be in for a shaky ride!" £ÛJack£Ý Vilma acting as a bridge, Grey and Jack quickly and easily got acquainted with one another, shaking each other''s hands with smiles on their faces. Though looking at his smiling face, he resembled someone they knew quite well. Though the hair color, the figure, and the clothing was different. He could definitely tell that he was very familiar. He wanted to ask the man before him, but just couldn''t get the words out of his mouth, not knowing how to bring it up. "Hm? Is something on my face, Young Man?" £ÛJack£Ý "Ah, sorry... I was just lost in thought for a moment. But I''ll be sure to keep your words in mind." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good, good, that''s what I like to hear!" £ÛJack£Ý Well, there wasn''t any point thinking too hard about it. Grey just simply gave up and skillfully changed the topic before Jack could ask any further. Thankfully, the aged man was quite easy to fool. "Oh, that''s right, have you rode a ship before, Young Man? TheYoung Lady over here said she hasn''t ridden one. Are you the same?" £ÛJack£Ý "Ah, no, I''ve ridden a ship before... But not this kind of ship..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Was it a small boat?" £ÛJack£Ý "Yeah, it was a boat. Nothing too fancy." £ÛGrey£Ý Oh, it was a boat, alright. Not just a small one. The boats Grey were referring to were none other than the modern and massive steel vessels back on Earth which can cruise along the sea at sea without sails and carry hundreds of passengers at once. Though, there''s no need to mention that. Even then, even when he had ridden such forms of transportation before, a wooden and medieval-style ship was very different. He could only feel excitement bubble inside his heart as he watched the magnificent marvel before him. "Well, that''s better than nothing, isn''t it? I hope you can assist this Young Lady over here if she ever gets seasick." £ÛJack£Ý "Actually, it''s been quite some time since I''ve ridden one, so I might also be in the same situation... Still, I''ll try my best." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho. Good, good, that''s how a man should answer," £ÛJack£Ý Laughing ever so happily, Jack patted Grey''s back soft and gentle, an encouraging tone dancing in his voice. Seeing his smile, Grey and Yuna couldn''t be helped but be reminded of another person. "Captain, we''re almost done loading the items. We only need your approval." "Alright, be there in a minute. Keep up the good work!" £ÛJack£Ý Jack''s words resounding in the air, the man headed back to the ship and continued with his job. It wasn''t just him who was hard at work, everyone was moving left and right, and lifting cates, barrels, nets, and ropes one after another. "Sorry, Your Excellency, but it looks like I''m needed for the final checking." £ÛJack£Ý "It''s fine. It''s your job, after all." £ÛVilma£Ý "Hohoho. Thank you for understanding. I''ll be back when everything''s ready. I''ll make sure it won''t take very long." £ÛJack£Ý After bowing his head respectfully, Jack then turned around and soon joined his crew, giving out instructions one after another as he walked up the planks, up into the ship. His voice boomed loudly, words ringing clearly. With the Captain now in the ship, the crew members worked even harder. They all carried the last remaining items by the dock and loaded them to the ship, taking a few trips back and forth, and bending their backs up and down. It was a busy scene. "Missus Vilma, is it always this busy here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu. This is just normal. During the busy seasons, ships would be docking left and right and the port would always be full of all kinds of ships... Maybe four, five times this much...?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Amazing... I wonder what that looks like..." £ÛYuna£Ý With Jack now in the ship, everyone left casually chatted with one another, wasting their time away as they waited for the ship to be prepared. They talked about quite a lot of topics, mostly talking about Lista and the sea. Of course, whilst talking with the Marchioness, Grey and Yuna couldn''t keep their excitement to themselves. The more they looked at the ship, the more their hearts raced, anticipating how it feels to ride atop the waves and along the salty breeze. Looking at the ship again, it was a beautiful masterpiece. Though neither Grey and Yuna were experts on the matter, they could tell how amazing it was. Though it was beautiful, it wasn''t adorned with pointless decorations like gold and silver which could only weigh it down. And though Grey could have loved it if it had cannons like the ones in the movies he saw, he was still perfectly satisfied with what was in front of him. The beautiful fishing vessel which will conquer the seas. It was silly imagining it, but also a lot of fun. "Missus Vilma... How much does these ships cost?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the moment just had to be ruined by a suspiciously curious Yun whose eyes were now sparkling with curiosity and excitement, A question which made Vilma think hard and long for an answer. "It would depend on the size and materials used, but... I suppose it would be around a million kiels. Why? Is something the matter, Miss Elena?" "No... I was just a little curious..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... I thought you wanted to have one built. I could have recommended someone to help you just in case." £ÛVilma£Ý "Fufufu! Maybe next time." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but deep down Grey could tell she had some intentions to have one built purely for the sake of curiosity. After Vilma answered her question, her eyes then swam towards the smaller boats, estimating the prices based on what Vilma said. It was fortunate that Yuna was thrifty when it came to things which aren''t foods, items for alchemy, or presents for others. Otherwise, Grey could only imagine what she''ll buy with the amount of money they have. It really was fortunate. Well, even if they did decide to have one built, it''s not like they can just have it built willy-nilly. In addition, there was no place to place it. They just couldn''t display it in their backyard, after all. It would just be plain ridiculous. Time passed some more, and after a little bit of waiting, Jack could finally be seen again, taking his sweet time as he walked down the planks, heading back to where everyone was with a smile on his face. "Sorry for taking so long, Your Excellency, Mister Shin, Miss Elena... The ship is now ready. We await your boarding." £ÛJack£Ý Not wasting any more time, everyone followed Jack''s lead and boarded the ship one after another, the sound of wooden planks clacking and creaking as their boots struck them resounding in the air. As soon as they were on deck, a wonderful sight greeted them. Barrels and ropes everywhere, crew members running around, stairs leading up and down, and the banners dancing by the wind. It really was an authentic wooden ship. Of course, the one most excited was none other than Yuna whose eyes are sparkling even brighter than before. Her head was once again turning left and right, ready to run around if it wasn''t for the fact that there were other people on board. "Elena, don''t go running around the ship now, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! What do you think of me? I''m not that childish, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Just making sure, just making sure©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright. This is your Captain speaking...." £ÛJack£Ý Jack''s voice rang, immediately cutting off Grey''s words. As soon as it did, everyone''s eyes were on him, lending him their full attention. Jack then gave a few instructions and warnings to make sure everyone''s safety was ensured. "Anyway... Enough rambling and hold on tight! Pegasus will now depart!" £ÛJack£Ý A loud declaration echoing in the air, the ship''s sails flapped and rolled down the masts, catching the winds and pushing the ship. Soon enough, the steering wheel turned and so did the rudder. The ship has finally set sail! CHAPTER 221 END Chapter 222: Out in the Sea (pt. II) Splash Slosh Crash The waves smashed and crashed towards the ship, washing the foams away as they headed towards the shore. The radiant sunlight gracing the waters, creating sparkles like diamonds under the starlight, brimming with beauty and wonder. Seagulls cawked and flapped, circling below the blue sky, diving deep underwater and resurfacing with fishes wiggling by their beaks. The winds carried their wings, soaring high and free in the sky, and perching by the nearby islands. There weren''t just seagulls. Flying fishes, squids, and dolphins skipped out of the water, playfully as one can be. Under the water were corals, starfishes, eels, tropical fishes, and many more, filling the sea with life and color. It was a very wonderful and mystical sight. "So beautiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý Standing alone by the taffrail, Yuna''s eyes gazed upon the far distance and her hair fluttered in the wind as the wind blew past her. There was a certain calmness in her eyes, her beauty radiating, her hands reaching out towards the horizon©` or so how it should have looked... "Waah¡«! Shin, look! Another dolphin jumped out!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, calm down a little, alright? You''re going to fall to the sea at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "But look! They''re just too cute¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý But... reality is often disappointing... Compared to the cold, silent, and breathtaking beauty she could be viewed from afar, she was very actually just a pretty lady with the heart of a child. She was observing things enthusiastically, excited as one can be. Yuna pointed towards these and Grey held her hand, just like a worried parent and an excited child. Though it was fortunate that neither of them were seasick, Yuna''s energy was still too high, excitement filling the air. Grey could fully understand her excitement as he himself was also the same. It was just that Yuna had completely switched to her excited and curious self, head turning towards all directions as she tried to satisfy her curiosity and her eyes the brightest they could be. If it wasn''t for the fact that Grey was holding her hand, she might already have jumped into the water to watch the dolphins up close and maybe even dive deep down to find things she can use for alchemy. It felt like babysitting rather than a date, "Shin, should we go on a dive next time?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Can you even handle that? You haven''t swam in deep waters, haven''t you? What if you get a cramp and get in danger?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou¡«! Just what do you think of me? I''m quite confident in my swimming skills, you know? I''m sure I''ll handle it easy-peasy!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no doubt in Yuna''s voice, only confidence as she proudly puffed her chest, then looking back to the waters with a large and satisfied smile on her face. The more she looked at the waters, the more she wanted to have a go at diving. "Hohoho. Looks like we have someone very excited over here. Are you enjoying the view so far?" £ÛJack£Ý "Yeah, it''s going good so far. The ride is smooth and the view is nice. It''s a nice change of pace." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s very beautiful!! The giant squids are especially funny!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Giant squids...?" £ÛJack£Ý To Yuna''s words, Jack could only tilt his head slightly. As far as he could see, there were no such giant squids in his view. Be it far off into the horizon or just near the ship, he couldn''t spot a single one. He was confused. It was only natural. After all, the giant squids Yuna was talking about was deep in the water. So deep, only those with eyes like theirs could see. Thankfully, Jack didn''t question them any further, just dismissing the topic without much thought. "Anyway, Captain, do you need something from us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no... I just thought you were having so much fun with the view. It was a little refreshing, actually." £ÛJack£Ý "Hahaha. It isn''t everyday we see the sea, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho. I know, I know, but... What do you say I give you a spot with an even better view? Hm? What do you say?" £ÛJack£Ý A sudden offer, but it wasn''t one they could just simply dismiss. After all, their very purpose there was to have fun and view and appreciate the beauty of the sea. There was no way they''d decline such an offer. Though Grey could pretty much view everything with his eyes, the same couldn''t be said for Yuna. Since he planned the trip so that his beloved could have as much fun as she could, it was only natural that he looked forward to such a spot. "Really?! There''s a spot like that on the ship?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho! Of course, we have! And a couple few at that! It''s just that... It''s a little bit on the challenging side, you see..." £ÛJack£Ý Jack uttered no more useless words. He simply ended his statement with a smile on his face and raised his index finger pointing up. As Grey and Yuna''s eyes followed it, all they could see was the top sitting atop the mast. The highest point on the ship. Sure enough, it would give them the best sight. The only problem was that there was only one way to climb up, and that was through the weaved ropes connecting the mast and the sails, something an amateur would easily fail at. "Hey, Captain! Stop bullying the kids!" "That''s right! It would take a couple months of practice to get the hang of it!" "Yeah! It''s impossible for them!" To Jack''s words, the crew quickly expressed their worries and concern for Grey and Yuna. It was only natural. After all, with their inexperience and the ship rocked by the waves, it isn''t hard to make a single mistake. A mistake which could lead to a lot of pain and trouble. "Hah! Shut your traps! I could still remember you failing all those years ago! Stop acting like you''re geniuses yourselves!" £ÛJack£Ý """Ugh....""" Well, it only took a few words from Jack and everyone''s mouths were quickly shut close. Everyone remembered their first few tries at climbing up the ropes and all the failures they experienced. They were not pretty memories. Though, such things don''t matter to Grey and Yuna. They may be inexperienced in climbing ropes and such, but were talking about Grey and Yuna here. Challenges like such only serve to fuel their passion and excitement. "Okay! We''ll take you up on the challenge!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Now that''s the spirit! Young ones should at least have this much guts!" £ÛJack£Ý Everything was quickly settled. With Grey and Yuna agreeing to Jack''s little, silly challenge, everyone''s eyes were quickly on them. Some looked at them with worry, some with curiosity, and some with doubt. It was an interesting combination. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Then... I''ll be going first!" £ÛYuna£Ý Quickly with her declaration, Yuna didn''t waste any more time and hopped from rope to rope without using much force. She didn''t even use her hands to help herself, only smiling on her face ever so cheerfully. It didn''t take long before she reached the top. "Wh... What just happened..." "Hey... Can you pinch my cheeks..." Of course, as one would expect, there was only one reaction from the crew. All were surprised by Yuna''s nimbleness and speed, speechless and frozen. Even Jack, the one who suggested it, was surprised. The only one who reacted differently was Vilma who is now giggling to herself. "Shin, hurry up!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, coming¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý A little after Yuna reached the top, Grey moved his legs and foot too, reaching the top with only a couple of hops. They''ve already limited their strengths to that of F-rankers yet it was still very easy. Everyone was shocked once more. As soon as Grey landed on top, a wonderful sight greeted him. The sea looked much bigger, the horizons extending even further, and the cold winds caressing their skins. Now, the sea looked like a jewel box, sparkling ever so brightly. "So pretty..." £ÛYuna£Ý Only two words came out of Yuna''s mouth. She didn''t say any more and simply laid her gaze upon the beauty of nature. She felt like she was a free bird, looking at the world as she high up in the sky. Click Flash Snap And like usual, Grey didn''t miss the chance to snap another photo of Yuna. The only difference was the blue background behind her and the sparkling sea as sunlight hit the waters. Yuna looked even more gorgeous. "Hey, Grey... Stop that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, you were just too beautiful, I couldn''t help myself. And also... I''m ''Shin'' right now, remember?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s because I was a bit flustered... You also get photos of me, but I can''t do the same. It''s unfair..." £ÛYuna£Ý Pouted Yuna as she looked at Grey, trying to show her displeasure as she puffed her cheeks like a little hamster. But if anything, Grey only found such a sight adorable. His eyes were one again graced by his girlfriend''s cuteness. "Hahaha. Then, should I make you a camera when we get home?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! That''s a promise, okay?! No takesy-backsies!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! Anything for my adorable girlfriend!" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it wasn''t too hard for Grey to appease her with a little promise. Sometimes she is like a child, sometimes like a mother, and sometimes like an innocent, small animal. Yuna really was an interesting creature. An adorable one, nonetheless. After a couple moments atop the top, Grey and Yuna finally went down. It wasn''t because they were already bored of the sight. It was just that the fishermen were doing something even more fun and interesting. Without any warning, the anchors were suddenly released from the left side of the ship and a couple minutes later, the crew suddenly started moving back and forth, grabbing weights, nets, ropes, and a lot more. "Make sure the nets aren''t tangled! Let''s do this like the usual!" £ÛJack£Ý With Jack''s words, everyone gathered on the right side of the ship, opposite of where the anchors were released. Everyone held onto the ropes and nets whilst the others prepared the pulleys for what''s about to come. "One... Two... Now!" £ÛJack£Ý At Jack''s signal, everyone threw the nets as quickly and forcefully as they could. The sound of splashes soon echoed in the air as the nets hit the water, soon sinking down the surface and the ropes slowly slipping out of the ship. But before all the ropes vanished into the sea, the fishermen tied down the ropes on the ship''s mooring. And a couple more minutes after, things were thrown out into the sea, scattered by the waves. It was, of course, bait! "Oh! You two are finally down, huh. You really surprised us back there. I didn''t know you were so athletic." £ÛJack£Ý "Well, just a little... Anyway, Captain, how long would we have to wait before we draw back the nets? Several minutes?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho. Maybe, maybe not. We just have to let it rest on luck." £ÛJack£Ý And let it rest on luck they did. After all, there isn''t always a guarantee that fish would gather around the nets every single time. There are times it would only take a couple minutes and also times they''ll just have to give up and move along, trying at another fishing spot. Splash Splash Splash Luckily for them, it was leaning to the former. With just a couple minutes of waiting, splashes and sloshes reverberated in the air as fishes gathered around the net and feasted on the baits, unaware of the fate they just entered. "Alright, boys! We''re going drinking tonight!" £ÛJack£Ý """Ooohhh!!!""" Everyone''s spirits were through the roof as they cheered loudly and excitedly. It was a more abundant catch than usual with a number of large fishes in sight. Just by a quick estimate, they could earn a few dozen thousand kiels with such a catch. "Alright, pull!" £ÛJack£Ý At Jack''s command, everyone, with all their strength, pulled on the nets and ropes. The pulleys were also turned, drawing in the nets closer and closer and making it shrink with each and every passing second. Of course, the fishes wouldn''t just let themselves be captured either. Going against e fishermen, they tried to scatter in all directions, pushing through the net and trying to break free. If it wasn''t for the anchors dropped on the other side, the ship would have been rocked wildly. "These damn fishes... You sure are a lively lot, aren''t you?" £ÛJack£Ý It was a difficult battle. As the nets were closed and drawn closer, the fishes only struggled stronger and harder. Some of the fishermen even had to plant their feet on the taffrails just so that they wouldn''t fall off. Everyone was trying their best. "Captain, should we help you out a little bit?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We may not be experienced, but if it''s only pulling we''re talking about, I''m sure we could be of some assistance." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho. That would be much appreciated!" £ÛJack£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as they got Jack''s permission, Grey and Yuna quickly headed to two sides and helped out the fishermen. Grey went to the left and Yuna towards the right, balancing things out. "Here we... Go!" £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey and Yuna grabbed the ropes, the fishes'' vicious struggles were quickly dampened. And the moment they pulled at the net, everything became much easier for everyone. It was as if all their hardships were a passing lie. But the most surprising thing at the moment was the strength of the nets. Though it was true neither Grey nor Yuna were using their full strengths, to be able to hold out perfectly even with such tension, it was nothing short of amazing and astonishing. In fact, it was the real MVP. With the strength of a hundred men on their side, it didn''t take long before the nets were pulled in completely. Splashes and ripples echoed in the air as the sea water was drained out. All that there was left were fishes needed to be stored. "Ooh! There are so many fishes!" "Amazing! There are even Black-finned Tunas!" "Oh! There''s an octopus too!" There wasn''t too much to say. The variety of fishes and sea creatures caught in the net was surprising and wonderful. Of course, there were also turtles and such, but they were quickly released into the water without many questions. "Hey, what are you waiting for? Let''s store these fishes already!" £ÛJack£Ý """Yes, Captain!""" Still full of enthusiasm, the fishermen grabbed the barrels and crates, and stored them one after another, then putting them inside the ice storage. As for the undesirable ones, they were simply thrown back into the, never to be seen again. "Hohoho. This takes me back in the old days. Still, you really are strong despite your age. Did you undergo some sort of special training?" £ÛJack£Ý "Special training... Yeah, you could do that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho, I knew it! You really remind me of my son, I wish that brat would also help me out like this from time to time. Things would have been much easier." £ÛJack£Ý "Hmm... Maybe he''s just busy?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, he''s busy alright. I just wish he would be busy with fishing work rather than being an adventurer. He shouldn''t have gone back when he already retired! Really, that ungrateful brat!" £ÛJack£Ý Jack vented openly as he talked trash about his son time after time. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna could only feel their suspicions getting stronger the more they listened to Jack. There were just too many similarities. "Oh? He''s an adventurer?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, the kid''s name is Jiro. That snotty Vice Guildmaster of the Adventurers'' Guild who''s still wet behind his ears." £ÛJack£Ý They knew it! The goddam called it! Not only the face, but his smile really was similar to Jiro''s. If it wasn''t for the fact that Jiro was always closing his eyes and Jack does not, they would have been able to figure things out immediately. Well, rather than shock, Grey and Yuna could only feel a little conflicted. Though they are happy that their suspicions were correct, they don''t exactly know how to feel. After all, they promised the children to visit again. It would only be awkward if Jack happens to be there at that time. "Hahaha! Captain, you always say that but aren''t you really proud of Lord Jiro?" "Right, right, you were just bragging not long ago when Lord Jiro became the Vice Guildmaster. There''s no need to be shy!" "Right! Especially with your daughters! You really are a doting father!" And a complete contradiction to his previous words, it seems that Jack was actually quite proud of his children. So much so, in fact, that he brags about them every time they go out drinking. In other words, he was a tsundere. "Oi! You all, shut up! Do you want a deduction on your pay?!" £ÛJack£Ý "Boo! Captain, you''re no fun!" "Hey, who said that?!" £ÛJack£Ý Face red and flustered, Jack was fuming with anger as he shouted against his crew. Despite that, they only laughed even harder as they carried the barrels towards the ice storage. It wasn''t the first time such a thing happened. "Fufufu! Having so much fun, are we?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Ah, Your Excellency. I apologize for the rowdiness and ruckus just now. I hope that you overlook it." £ÛJack£Ý "No, no, it''s fine. It''s better this way. This feels more natural and I like it." £ÛVilma£Ý There was no lies in Vilma''s words. Though she doesn''t know Lista very much unlike Gilm, she was happy that their subjects were living a comfortable life where they could easily laugh together. It was a peaceful place. "But about the fishes... Are you all going to sell these? As I can see, there are still some which haven''t grown big yet. What are you going to do with these?"!£ÛVilma£Ý "Ah, yes... We get quite a lot of these small ones, but we usually just throw them back to the sea along with the others." £ÛJack£Ý "Then, how about the excess which you can''t store in the barrels?" £ÛVilma£Ý "For those, we......" £ÛJack£Ý After the fun, it was finally time to get the work. Vilma quickly whipped out her notes and pen and carefully wrote down her observations along with words from the Captain and crew themselves, making sure all details were taken care of. It was a peaceful time and the crew continued their work without any complaints. The sun climbed even higher and before they noticed it, it was almost time to head back. The journey was smooth sailing©` or so how it should''ve been. "Shin, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elena, brace yourself... A big catch is coming." £ÛGrey£Ý On the corner of his eyes, the sea was in turmoil. Unnatural waves formed and soon disappeared over the horizon. Roars and screeches echoed in the air, blood and guts splattering across the water''s surface. A deathly scene unfolded. ... There was no peace, calmness, nor tranquility. All there was was violence and death as the beasts ripped each other apart. The waters were dyed red with every wound and accompanying it was a shriek full of pain and misery. The battle continued and the currents only became more violent with the aggressive waves cruising atop the water''s surface. Blade and booms rocked the seas and there was no window for escape to be seen. Death was around in all corners. ¡ºEveryone, are you alright?¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºWe''re doing just fine, but Eldest Sister, it seems that the number of enemies are only increasing.¡» £ÛArcturus£Ý ¡ºI agree! There''s too many of them!¡» £ÛVega£Ý ¡ºH-Here too! They aren''t stopping!¡» £ÛCapella£Ý Just as Grey ordered them to, the familiars are staying a few hundred meters from the ship and guarding it, making sure nothing goes wrong and defeating any beast of monster which looked hostile and posed a threat to them. At first, it was quite and peaceful, but such peace didn''t remain forever. Not long ago, the beasts suddenly started a stampede, rushing towards the ship''s direction without regard to what was in front of them. Though many bore no ill intentions, the way they are stampeding, they would surely destroy any ship they come across to. There was no way they could just sit still, but even when a number of minutes had passed, their numbers didn''t dwindle a little bit. There was still no end to them. Of course, the familiars could just go all out and use magic, but doing so would destroy not only the swarming enemies, but also the wonderful coral reefs underneath and harm the nearby sailors and fishermen. It was something they wanted to avoid at all costs. ¡ºAh! Eldest Sister, some passed through!¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý ¡ºSame here! There''s just too many of them!¡» £ÛKentaurus£Ý But in the end, they still couldn''t win with numbers. They may be overwhelmingly powerful, but keeping watch over such a large area was still too much. They could only wallow in failure as they continued to battle. ''Sorry, Master, Mistress... We failed you...'' £ÛSirius£Ý The waves turned and twisted, and soon, a number of fins emerged out of the water, parting the seas and painting the waters red. Danger loomed from all directions, not a single one in their right mind. Trouble was coming. CHAPTER 222 END Chapter 223: Troubled Waters (pt. I) The sea was peaceful. Only blue and even more blue to be seen. A couple ships were floating atop such blue waters, the seagulls perching on top of the mast as they cawked around and stretched their wings. They tilted their heads, observing the fishes swim with their little eyes. Soon enough, they spotted their targets and they stretched out their wings once more. A small gust of wind blew as the seagulls flew, soon stooping down and diving toward the water. Splash Splash Splash Splashes echoed time and time again as the seagulls dove headfirst towards the waters. They were like fired arrows, darting through the blue sea and grabbing small fishes by their long beaks. It was a busy day for them. Well, it wasn''t just the seagulls. The fishermen were even busier, moving barrel after barrel and drawing back the cast out nets. Everyone walked back and forth the deck, repeating the same pattern over and over again, all the while chatting merrily. "Alright, are the barrels all secured?" £ÛJack£Ý "Yes, Captain! We made sure everything''s all tied up!" "How about the nets and ropes?'' £ÛJack£Ý "They''ve also been taken care of." It was almost noon, and with it was the time for the final check. With the main deck almost void of fishes and sea creatures, Jack made sure everything is the way it''s supposed to be, not missing out on a single detail. It didn''t take long before everything was finally accounted for. So far, there wasn''t a single problem in the ship. If anything, they surpassed their quota for the day by a large margin. With it, a celebration is sure to ensue once they get back in town. "Alright, pull the anchors! We''re heading ba©` huh...?" £ÛJack£Ý Jack couldn''t finish his words. In the corner of his eyes, he saw something unusual over the horizon. Unusual waves were coming their way, going against the others and growing bigger and bigger as they got closer. "Is something wrong, Captain Jack?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Ah, Your Excellency... It''s just... I think there''s something over,., hmm..." £ÛJack£Ý Jack squinted his eyes much more, and focused with all his might. The closer the unusual wave came, the clearer the view became. It wasn''t long before Jack finally figured things out, cold chills running down his spine as his face turned pale. "R... Ring the bells! Beasts are coming! Ring the bells!" £ÛJack£Ý "W-What?! Beasts?!" "Hey! Ring the bells! Hurry!" Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Chaos quickly ensued at Jack''s words, and before they knew it, people were running around the place like crazy, their faces resembling Jacks, as they turned pale, hearts racing wildly like a hovering hummingbird. Some grabbed weapons, some headed to the ice storage, and some made sure to prepare the supplies. At the same time, the anchors were quickly raised with all their strengths. Jack then headed towards the steering wheel, preparing to escape the beasts and get away safely with everyone. There were only two people amongst the crowd who had totally different expressions, remaining calm despite the threat they are currently facing. They were, of course, none other than Grey and Yuna, ready to engage in battle at any given moment, ¡ºMaster, Mistress. On behalf of everyone, I sincerely apologize for our ineptitude... Master, we failed you.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºHahaha. What are you talking about? Everyone makes a mistake or two from time to time. There''s no need to be so discouraged.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! You all did your best, didn''t you? That''s already a job well done!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The familiars apologized, but neither Grey nor Yun blamed them for what happened. They knew full well how hard the familiars work to fulfill their request, and they also know that they tried their very best. There was no need for needless blaming. At Grey and Yuna''s words of encouragement, though they were ashamed that they couldn''t fulfill their duties, they are very happy that their masters still forgave them. Now, they are even more determined to stop more enemies from approaching. ¡ºAnyway, we''ll handle the ones which slipped out. For now, just take care of what''s in front of you.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUnderstood. We shall do so.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý There wasn''t too much to think about. With the situation now the way it is, Grey and Yuna are left with no choice but to reveal their identities. Though they would rather nor, there is only so much they could do about it. ¡ºYuna, what do you want for dinner? Eels, squids, or lobsters?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHmm... Can''t we just have all of them? They''re all just too delicious.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHahaha. Then it looks like we''ll be having a feast tonight!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Well, they may be horrifying beasts to others, in the eyes of Grey and Yuna, all of them were simply unfortunate ingredients who''ll be part of their seafood dishes for dinner. It was time for another hunt! The panic continued and soon, everyone was finally at their positions. The fishermen, though just like any other normal person, neither trembled nor hid from the dangers. It wasn''t the first time they faced such threats, and it wouldn''t be the last either. They weren''t going down without a fight. "I apologize, Your Excellency, but we''ll need to have you inside the captain''s cabin. I believe it''s the safest place to be at the moment." £ÛJack£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you for your consideration, but I believe there''s no need for such things. Things will be over soon." £ÛVilma£Ý "H... Huh...? What do you mean by that, Your Excellency?" £ÛJack£Ý "Nothing much. It''s simply that... We have reliable people on our side." £ÛVilma£Ý A smile afloat on her face, Vilma ended her statement whilst looking Jack in the eyes. As for the latter, he simply tilted his head in confusion, still unable to grasp what the Marchioness was talking about. Well, it isn''t long before he does. Not a single trace of fear in their eyes, two figures walked towards the front. Despite how delicate and young they looked, they were even calmer than anyone else. One of them was even playing with a small stone by his hands, throwing it up and catching it as it dropped. "Captain, what does Thunder Eel meat taste like?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uh... I... I don''t know..." £ÛJack£Ý "That''s too bad... But oh, well, we''ll be finding out soon enough..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Wh-What do you mean by that, Mister Sh©` !!!" £ÛJack£Ý There was nothing short of a warning. Before Jack could even finish his words, Grey suddenly pulled back his hand and with a quick flick, threw the smooth stone he was holding unto towards the open seas. No, it didn''t even look like a stone. As soon as Grey threw it, it darted straight across the winds at speeds the naked eye could not see, parting the waters beneath it and rupturing the winds, loud booms echoing in the air one after another. SPLAAASSHHHHH BOOOOMMMMMM All of the sudden, the water''s surface formed a little mound, and from it, a large eel emerged, lightning covering its body. It was a ferocious beast which stretched out to more than 10 meters in length, able to crush small if it wanted to. But such a beast couldn''t even do so much as to let out a roar. As soon as it got out of the water''s surface, its head was blown to bits by the stone Grey just threw. The sea was dyed red from all its blood as its body stayed afloat the salty sea. "Hmm... Did I use too much strength?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! No fair! You''re using your cheats again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, I''ll let you have the next one, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was just like what Yuna said. Before it even emerged out of the water, he already saw with his "Eyes of Destiny" when it would surface. And with a little bit of math and logic, he was able to kill the Thunder Eel as soon as it appeared. A perfect kill. Meanwhile, everyone else was in shock, unable to utter a single word as they tried to grasp what just happened. It was all too sudden. One moment, the beast appeared, the next moment, it was dead. Their eyes couldn''t keep up. "Th... That was a Thunder Eel, right...?" "Hey... Am I dreaming...? I''m dreaming, right?" "A-Aren''t Thunder Eels C-rank beasts? To kill it in one shot..." Everyone was in disbelief. Even when they saw everything that happened with their own two eyes, they still couldn''t wrap their heads over what just happened. All they could do was look at the two youths in front of them and marvel between truths and lies, "Yo... Your Excellency, just... Just who are those youngsters..." £ÛJack£Ý "Fufufu! Didn''t I tell you already? They''re guests of the Beldon Household." £ÛVilma£Ý Jack asked, but all he received was a giggle and a playful answer. Now, he could fully understand where the Marchioness'' unfounded confidence came from. Well, it wasn''t too long before he figured out their identities. Such outstanding youths aren''t common, after all. "Wait... Don''t tell me..." £ÛJack£Ý "Oh my, did you figure it out already?" £ÛVilma£Ý "Ha... Haha... Just a rough guess, Your Excellency. Hahaha..." £ÛJack£Ý Jack was laughing, but all that could be seen on his face was a nervous smile. The moment he figured things out, he could only remain frozen whilst smiling as a cold chill ran down his olden spine. His hands trembled like never before. Well, it wasn''t just his hands which were trembling. The sea was rocked with waves as sea creatures showed from one another. From normal animals all the way to high ranked beasts which could destroy ships on a whim. There was a lot to see. And by high-ranked, there were two B-rank beasts swimming towards them. There was a Pterygia, a plesiosaur-like beast, and a Tarper Shark, a large shark which was like a living torpedo, able to decimate anything on its path. "Grey, I''ll take on the weird turtle, can you take care of the big fish?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, sure, but... That isn''t a weird turtle, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! Of course! It''s a long-neck weird turtle!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no use trying to convince her. Yuna is now far too excited and now just naming things randomly. Well, it''s a part of her which only makes her more adorable. Childish, but still adorable. Without further ado, Grey and Yuna quickly set off from the ship, the waves parting as they darted through the water''s surface at breakneck speeds. No one could catch their speed. Before they knew it, both Grey and Yuna were already in the sea. With a little bit of wind magic, Grey utilized the air to fly and cover a short burst of distance. His speed may not be comparable to the familiars'', but it was more than enough. As for Yuna, she simply froze the seawater, creating solid footing. ¡¶Wind Cutter¡· £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s behest, the winds danced and gathered around his hand. The moment his words filled the air, a large blade swept through above the water, cutting everything in sight. Be it the waves of the beast, everything atop the surface was cut clean, dyeing the seawater red. It didn''t just stop there. The moment everything on the surface was felled, the sea beasts dove deep down in fear. Unfortunately for them, no matter how deep they dove, they wouldn''t be able to escape Grey''s eyes. The Eyes of God. ¡¶Hunter''s Hymn¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s voice once again echoed, and one after another, thousands upon thousands of air bullets formed in the air. The moment he flicked his hand, all the bullets stopped down the water and chased after the beasts like starving hounds. There was no escape. As soon as the air bullets locked towards them, they wouldn''t let go. All the beasts were peppered and holes appeared one after one another. It didn''t matter how much they hid nor swam away, they all met their end. Well, almost all of them. After all, Grey was not a monster. Those who escaped and those which didn''t pose any threats were spared. He only wanted to repel them, not hunt them to extinction. It was more than enough. SPLAAASSSSHHHHH But unlike the others, a certain bullheaded shark tried to fight Grey rather than flee, springing up on him from under the surface and opening up its mouth with the intent to devour Grey in one go. A true apex predator. "Haah... You should have just ran away..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for it, the one he went against wasn''t its prey. Before its whole body could even break out of the surface, hundreds upon hundreds of air bullets came its way and struck its body without mercy, leaving deathly holes all over its body. It couldn''t even be called a fight. The moment the bullets struck it, it was already over. The Tarper Shark, with its eyes fading white, fell helplessly back towards the sea. A loud splash soon echoed as the sea embraced its fallen king. "Well... Now that that''s over... I wonder how my cute girlfriend is doing..." £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey as he looked towards the ship, watching another fight unfold with the waters freezing time and time again. A smile soon appeared on his face as he watched over Yuna''s battle from above. Though, there really isn''t much to see. Just like how Grey fought the enemies, the battle was simply too one-sided. After all, Yuna was at the peak of S-rank, whilst the strongest enemy was only at B-rank. One strike and the enemies fell. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Her cold voice floating adrift in the air, blue spears were conjured out of thin air. And like lightning bolts striking down the ground, her icicle lances pierced through the waters as speeds not even bullets could match. Not one of her enemies could escape her rampage. Everything that tried to go against her received a quick death as sharp icicles pierced their bodies. Countless bodies could be seen floating on the sea''s surface, lifeless and covered in blood. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The rain of ice continued and as more time passed, more blood was spilt. If it wasn''t for the fact that Yuna didn''t want to harm the beautiful coral reefs on the ocean floor, everything would have been over already. "Yuna, should I help you out?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! You already had your fun! I won''t let you have this!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like a stubborn child, Yuna didn''t accept Grey''s offer and continued whilst sulking. Though she also has homing spells like Grey, they were simply all too powerful that she couldn''t use them in such situations. She is stuck with using weaker spells, having no other choices. Of course, she could also use Elemental Aura to increase her control over her element. But unlike Grey, she hasn''t trained in using them. She couldn''t just use it willy-nilly without any practice, after all. She attacked, and attacked, and attacked some more. But whilst she continued her relentless barrage of spells towards her enemies, she kept glancing at Grey with eyes full of hesitation and curiosity. Of course, she was still sulking. "Hmm... Is something wrong, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked but Yuna didn''t answer him immediately. She simply continued glancing at Grey''s direction with meek eyes. Well, it wasn''t long before she opened her mouth, asking a question Grey didn''t entirely expect. "Grey...." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The weird turtle... I lost sight of it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Her eyes upturned and upset, Yuna said such downcast words. She was just like a child who lost her toy, hesitating to tell her mother about it. Yuna was simply just too cute. Simply too precious. Grey couldn''t handle it. It wasn''t the first time Grey saw Yuna act so childishly, but she always gets him every single time. It was then that Grey realized how truly lucky he really was. He swore to god to protect the precious creature who was right in front of him. "Grey... Why are you covering your face? Are you not feeling well?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I think so... I think I''m a little feverish..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? I thought High-Rankers don''t get sick... Let me se©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna closed in to feel Grey''s forehead, but she couldn''t even finish her words when Grey suddenly leaned close to her and sealed her lips with a sudden kiss. It was all too sudden, Yuna''s eyes could only open in shock. "G-Grey?! What are you doing?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing. Just taking my medicine. After all, Yuna''s medicine is the best." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-You...! Stop teasing me! Don''t do that out in the open!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, right. The weird turtle''s running away over there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! Don''t just nonchalantly change the subject!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, no matter what. Yuna''s flustered and beet red face was still the best. The moment she tried to hide her embarrassment even though it was clear as day was a fun sight to see. It was Yuna''s cutest and most expressive expression. It was just too much fun seeing Yuna blush and all that. Even if they were in the middle of the ocean and currently engaged in battle, Grey just couldn''t help. They were finally alone, after all. It was a relief normal people can''t see so far©` or so Grey thought to himself. "Hm? Is something wrong, Captain Jack?" £ÛVilma£Ý "A-Ah, no... I just think Their Highnesses are amazing. To defeat so many enemies so quickly. It''s not an easy feat." £ÛJack£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. They''re simply too amazing," £ÛVilma£Ý Jack nodded calmly, but deep down in his mind, he wanted to ask something entirely else. Though he wasn''t sure, using his "Farsight", he just saw something quite amazing. He was in shock, in really, really, big shock and also in doubt. ''It seems like my age is starting to catch up to me. To think I''m starting to see things... I should probably take a week off...'' £ÛJack£Ý Thankfully, Jack''s "Farsight" was only "1¡î". Now, he is left doubting whether he was simply seeing things. Jack felt like his head was aching as he rubbed his eyes over and over again, really thinking things through After all, what kind of crazy people would flirt and kiss in the middle of a battle, and on top of the sea, no less. Only insane people would do such things. Grey was barely saved by common sense. He really was lucky. "Hey now, if you don''t chase that weird turtle, it will get away you know... Well, it''s running away already, we should probably just let it go." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I hate this..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Let''s just give up on it for now, alright? I''ll treat you to a good dinner tonight. How about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý In the end, the Pterygia managed to escape Yuna''s deadly grasp and flee quite a lengthy distance away. It was quite speedy as well, bridging hundreds of meters in just a couple seconds. Now, there are only the hardheaded small fries which remain. Their numbers were in the hundreds, maybe even still in the thousands, but with their strengths, it wouldn''t take too long to exterminate all of them. A spell or two from Grey and they''ll be quickly done for. "Then, let''s finish this, shall we©`" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºM-Master! Mistress! Th-There''s an emergency!¡» £ÛCapella£Ý "Hm? Capella? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºD-Danger! Another ship is in danger!¡» £ÛCapella£Ý Unfortunately for Grey and Yuna, the matter was not as simple as it seems. It wasn''t just their ship which was getting caught in a stampede. Another ship, a few kilometers west where Grey''s eyes cannot reach, was also in grave danger. Moreover, it wasn''t just any ship, it was a large fishing vessel like the one they were riding on. It was one which carried dozens of people. If they were a bit late even for a second, a person''s life could be lost. "Yuna, I''ll handle everything else here. Please help the other ship. I''ll help you out once I''m done on this side." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As there was still blood and carcass floating around which could attract other beasts, Grey is needed to clean up the mess. Only Yuna could exterminate the beasts in the other ship. "Oh, and right. If I remember correctly, there should be no reefs over there. Go ham and exterminate them all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý The sulking Yuna was no more. As soon as Yuna heard Grey''s words, a smile was quickly painted on her face. Excitement bloomed in her heart as she looked forward to letting loose and razing the sea with deadly spears of ice. "Sirius!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, Mistress!" £ÛSirius£Ý A single call, and Sirius suddenly appeared in front of Yuna. The moment she broke out of the water''s surface, she immediately returned to her original form, a beautiful platinum dragon, stretching out her wings as seawater sparkled over her body. All eyes were on Sirius the moment she emerged. But Yuna was not dazzled, she then grabbed onto her and the moment she flapped her wings, she took off into the sky, leaving gusts of winds and raging waves on her wake. "And there she goes..." £ÛGrey£Ý Commented Grey as he looked up to the sky, following the platinum figure as she soared freely like she owned the sky. A smile was afloat his face before he turned back his gaze to the waters and the beasts lunging towards him. "Now... Let''s also have some fun, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 223 END Chapter 224: Troubled Waters (pt. II) "Captain! The barrier isn''t going to last long!" "Argh! You damned fishes! I won''t let you tear our ship apart!" "Waah! Dammit! We''re gonna sink at this rate!" Chaos, chaos, and even more chaos. No no matter where one looked, all they would see is disorder and turbulence. Be it the noise, the waves, or the ship itself, all were dragged down to pandemonium as the voices of man overlapped one another. The fishermen were not the only ones in panic. The sea creatures were also in the same fate, running away as far and as fast as they could as if something was chasing them. They didn''t regard what was on their way and simply pushed through. Such chaos unfolded, reflected in the eyes of one man. He was the captain of the ship, yet even with his authority, he couldn''t do anything about the situation. He was powerless in front of a stampede where the violent waves bashed their ship and the panicking beasts cruised towards them. ''Dammit... Just where did it go wrong...'' £ÛCaptain£Ý The captain thought as he watched the pale faces of his crew be filled with terror and misery. He could still clearly remember the time they headed out into the sea just this morning, not expecting for things to go such a way. It was a normal day unlike any other. The fishermen all gathered in the port and prepared the ship to fish. With the new trade routes opened, Lista was given more opportunities to earn money and make connections. Everyone was excited. "Captain, we''re done loading everything." "Good. We''ll depart in a couple minutes. Make sure everyone''s present." £ÛCaptain£Ý "Yes!" A couple minutes, and just like that, the ship departed just like how they usually do. Several minutes later and they finally arrived at their usual fishing spot, hurriedly and excitedly casting the nets and bait in hopes to catch a lot of fishes for their living. But a few minutes passed, but only a couple fishes showed up. Though it was better than nothing, it was an amount which could barely fill a barrel full. Everyone''s faces frowned at such a sorry sight. "Everyone, don''t be too down. Let''s just head to another spot. I''m sure the fishes here are depleted. They might be gathering elsewhere." £ÛCaptain£Ý "Y-Yeah! That''s right! That must be it!" "Amazing! Captain, you''re a genius!" The Captain''s words quickly cheered up everyone and soon, they arrived at another spot. Unfortunately for them, there were still barely any catches. Try and try as they might but the results were the same. Every spot they went to was barren. It was as if the fishes were suddenly all gone. Though he had experienced unlucky moments throughout the couple decades of fishing in his life, it was never so bad before. Throughout the whole morning, they only got a few barrels. If things continue, they would suffer a loss rather than profit. The only reason the Captain could think of was because of the sudden increase in beasts, but it could also be because they were just unlucky. The captain was confused, unsure what to do. "Haah... Sorry, everyone. How about we try another spot? I''m sure they''ll be gathering further south." £ÛCaptain£Ý The captain suggested with a smile on his face, but unlike before, no cheerful smiles were returned back to him. Everyone was frowning, downcast and depressed. Even though they knew it was just a bad day, they couldn''t help but feel upset. "C... Captain... How about we head west©`" "Are you crazy?! That''s dangerous!" £ÛCaptain£Ý The man couldn''t even finish his words, when the Captain suddenly snapped back at him. After all, it was common knowledge for everyone that going further west and the beasts would appear more often. It was only a foolish and dangerous suggestion. "But Captain, at this rate, we won''t really get any fish." "I hate to say this, Captain, but I think he''s right. Since we haven''t fished in the west, maybe they all gathered there, right?" "T-That''s right! Captain, I think we should head west too!" "I also agree with them, Captain!" One after another, the crew voiced their opinions about heading west. Though there were some in opposition, an overwhelming majority agreed on the idea of heading west, mostly those who were in desperate need of money. The Captain knew from his years of experience that only danger entails breaking such rules. He himself had tried to go there and almost died when he was young. Even then, he couldn''t just shoot down everyone''s hope. ''No... That was already decades ago... I''m sure it''s changed now...'' £ÛCaptain£Ý Fooling himself with such a thought, the Captain conquered his fear of heading out far and faced his crew with resolute eyes. There was only one choice to be made. He chose to listen to the people''s voices. "I understand. Let''s head west for now, but if we still don''t get any catch after noon comes, we''ll head back to the port." £ÛCaptain£Ý "Woohoo! Captain, you''re the best!" "Alright! We''ll be going west!" At the Captain''s words, everyone cheered happily. Though the Captain was worried about what might happen, after seeing such faces plastered over his subordinates, he could waver no more. Soon enough, they all headed west. It took them several minutes to get there, but after casting the net and bait, there was only a couple minutes of wait and a myriad of splashes echoed in the air. Fishes of all kinds and sizes gathered around, splashing about as they feasted on the bait. "A-Amazing! I''ve never seen so many fishes before!" "Looks like we''re right! Heading west really was the answer!" "Hahaha! We''ll be having a grand celebration tonight!" Happy expressions painted on their faces, everyone quickly drew back the nets and caught all the fishes. It was a hard struggle, but they all pushed through until the end. Dozens upon dozens of barrels were filled with fishes, al, full to the brim. But such happiness didn''t last very long. The next moment was something which could only be described as a nightmare. One so dark and grim, even full-fledged knights would tremble and cry if they ever faced it "Wh-What''s happening?!" "B-B-Beasts! Beasts are heading our way!" "Everyone, grab your spears!" It was all too sudden. Before they knew it, hundreds upon hundreds of beasts were heading their way, parting the waters as they cruised through, their fins and spikes poking out of the water. A sight which could easily imbue fear in anyone''s heart. The bells rang, the crew panicked, the waves roared, and the ship rocked left and right. Everything descended into chaos as the beasts crashed upon their ship, leaving large marks behind and slowly but surely breaking it down. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. They already erected the barriers ships have, but it was futile. Though it could protect them from the likes of F-rank beasts and below, with a number of E-rank and D-rank beasts along the stampede, it was powerless, all they could do was struggle in vain. Now, the Captain could only watch in silence as he watched the ship''s barrier get torn to pieces and his crew fall in despair. In such a chaotic and hellish scene, only a single thought revolved around his mind over and over again, ''Dammit... I shouldn''t have been too greedy.'' £ÛCaptain£Ý He was already old, and though he knew his time would soon come, he didn''t think it would be so soon. If there was one thing he regretted, it was that he didn''t get to spend more time with his family, especially his grandchildren who were still young. ''God... I don''t know if you''re listening... But please hear me out...'' £ÛCaptain£Ý He was a believer, but he wasn''t one you would call a very religious person. But for the first time in his life, he kneeled on the deck, closed his eyes, and with his heart full of sincerity, he prayed to God, asking for his most sincere and final wish. ''I don''t care about myself, but please save these young ones. They still have a bright future ahead of them, I don''t want them to die because of an old man''s mistake. I know this is selfish of me, but please... Just please©`'' £ÛCaptain£Ý "Ahh!! What the hell is that!" He hasn''t even finished his prayer, but as if God really was listening, it was quickly answered. The moment he opened his eyes, a winged angel graced him with a wonderful sight, its radiance illuminating the seas and gracing his heart with peace©` or so how it should have been. But what he saw was no angel. It was a large dragon, four wings extending out from its back and casting a large shadow on the water''s surface. It was a ferocious beast which ruled above all, inducing respect the moment the people''s eyes met them. Yet even in such a situation, the Captain felt no fear. Only two emotions blossomed in his heart, one of them being astonishment, and the other was hope. Hope which never felt so warm and comfortable before, ¡¶Barrier¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A cold yet gentle voice rang in the air, and the moment it did, the ship''s shaking stopped. It wasn''t that the beasts stopped attacking, but rather, an even more powerful and impregnable barrier was erected. ¡¶Icicle Shower!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t just stop there. The cold voice rang once again, and soon, hundreds upon hundreds of glacial blue spears formed in the air, hovering menacingly, making one''s body shiver without even touching it. Not a shiver from the cold, but one from fear. The spears didn''t just stay hovering. One after another, like a merciless barrage, the ice spears rained down upon the water, piercing everything in sight and freezing the waters at the same time. It wasn''t long before the sea started turning red. Yet even with how violent the deadly rain of icicles was, the ship remained unharmed. Some icicles spears fell down on the ship, but before it could even touch, they were all obliterated by an invisible force. "Wh... What just happened..." "Are we finally saved...?" Everyone was in confusion with what suddenly happened. It was one event after another. One moment they were under attack and the next moment, someone saves them. They experienced a roller coaster of emotions like never before. The rain of icicles soon stopped and with it, the sea finally returned to its calm state. Though the waves were reddish, it was unmistakably back to normal, only a couple hundred beasts remaining under the surface. "Haap!" £ÛYuna£Ý The next scene was just as surprising as the ones before it. Before anyone noticed, a young girl with silver hair suddenly jumped out of the dragon in the air, heading straight towards the water without any traces of fear in her eyes. She hit the waters, but there were no splashes to be heard. Though she did create some waves, they all froze into ice just as quickly, creating a beautiful masterpiece floating adrift the salty waters, like a little shop going against the waves. The young lady didn''t just stand idly. She turned her eyes left and right, observing the remaining beasts under the water. Some had already started fleeing, but some were very hard headed, just like the once quickly lunging towards her. ¡¶Dice!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for them, Yuna''s hands were even quicker. The moment her armament ring transformed into daggers, she quickly grabbed their hilts and with swiftness no eyes could follow, executed hundreds of slashes in just a single moment. Light streaked as her daggers flowed like the winding rivers, and just as smoothly, it cut through the enemies'' flesh like hot knife through butter, creating dozens of deep gashes which soon turned into cuts as their bodies were diced into tiny pieces. Splash Splash Splash Splashes echoed in succession and ripples were formed as the bits and pieces of fish meat dropped back into water. Blood spewed like a never-ending fountain, dyeing the sea red in just a quick instant. A one-sided massacre. But the massacre didn''t just end there. For those beasts which didn''t flee when they had the chance to, Yuna had no choice but to hunt them down. She soon extended her arms once again, cold winds sweeping through the wavy sea, ¡¶Winter Gale''s Parade!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý At the wave of her hand, dozens of spears once again formed midair. The moment all of them were fired, silhouettes of frozen knights appeared, charging though the waves and diving deep without care of the terrain. Everything which touched the charging knights were frozen solid, turned into glacial blue ice. Kce which was soon broken as the knight''s spears pierced through them. The sea which was once teeming with life was quickly turned into a barren place of frost and death. But the battle was not over, as in the corner of Yuna''s eyes, she could see a familiar figure swimming about and able to survive her spell of absolute frost. A bright smile beamed on her face as another chance was granted to her. "Weird turtle! There you are©`" £ÛYuna£Ý GUUUSSSSHHHHHHH Yuna couldn''t even celebrate. The moment the Pterygia saw Yuna, it opened its massive mouth and greeted her with a hypersonic stream of water which could easily dismantle boulders the moment it came in contact. Of course, it went without saying that Yuna evaded the attack with relative ease, though the same couldn''t be said to the layers of ice behind her. They were all easily decimated and turned into fragments of fine ice. "Geez! That was dangerous, you know!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yes, it was dangerous, but even with such danger in mind, nowhere in Yuna''s face was painted even a single trace of worry. Rather, she seemed like she was enjoying herself, finally able to let loose without thinking of the consequences. But the Pterygia didn''t just let her be. The moment it saw Yuna dodging its attack, it opened its mouth once again and fired another high pressure stream of water, hoping to get Yuna by surprise. "Geez! So impatient!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for it, the results were the same no matter how hard it tried. Yuna''s reflexes were simply too fast that she only needed a couple fractions of a second to react, hopping a few steps back and dodging it without a single hair if hers touched, "How about you try this one, then? ¡¶Ice Lance¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý A single spear of ice darted throughout the air at breakneck speeds. The Pterygia tried to stop it by shooting another beam of highly pressurized water, but its efforts were all in vain. The difference in strength was simply too much. Yuna''s ice lance simply ruptured through the beam of water, not even slowed down a little bit. A couple seconds later, it arrived right in front of the Pterygia, striking its head and boring a hole through it. Blood was spilled once again. THUUDDDD Helplessly as one can be, the Pterygia fell limp towards the frozen sea, a loud thud echoing in the air as the ice cracked. There was no sign of movement from it, only a body getting colder and colder by the minute. "Hmm... That''s it, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a lot more anticlimactic than she was expecting. Even then, there were no traces of dissatisfaction on Yuna''s face. She may not have enjoyed the fight, but she was still happy she could finally let loose and try out powerful spells after a long time. It was a good workout. Well, now that the threat was over, there was only one thing left to do. The collection of materials and unfreezing the water could be left for later. For now, her top priority was to make sure everyone on the ship was alright. With just a couple of hops and skips, Yuna was able to bridge a gap of a couple hundred meters in a single breath. And with a little jump, she then landed on the ship, a soft clack echoing in the air as her boots hit the planks. "Hello¡«! Is everyone... safe...?" £ÛYuna£Ý But what greeted Yuna was a sight she didn''t expect. Everyone quickly knelt on the ground and bowed respectfully, not daring to meet her in the eyes. It was all too sudden, Yuna could only tilt her head as she tried to grasp things by herself. "We greet Your Highness, Archduchess Yuna! Thank you for saving our lives. We will never forget this debt!" £ÛCaptain£Ý """Thank you for saving our lives!""" Though Yuna was happy being thanked, the reception was just too much. It was the formal greetings once again, and to such a stiff formality, she could only furrow her brows, frowning ever so cutely as she scratched her cheeks. Well, the people weren''t just kneeling because they respected and were grateful for Yuna. There was also the fact that there was a giant dragon behind her. They are simply too afraid to look at her, not daring to meet Sirius'' in the eyes, "Ummm... Have we met before...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No, how could we dare meet Your Highness? We''ve only heard tales about your greatness and knew it was you the moment we laid our eyes upon you. Have we offended you by any chance?" £ÛCaptain£Ý "A-Ah, no... That''s not it." £ÛYuna£Ý The Captain was right. With her silver hair, pointy ears, blue eyes, and her gorgeous face, there is only one person they could think of. Topping it off with her abilities and the dragon behind her, it didn''t take long before they figured things out. Well, even if they''re respectful, the respect was just too much, it was suffocating. Yuna was never really good with such formalities, and even now, she still considers herself a commoner. She simply just doesn''t like it. "Umm... Everyone, please raise your heads and rise up. It''s a little uncomfortable speaking this way... So, uhm... Is it alright if you do that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. If that''s what Your Highness wishes." £ÛCaptain£Ý Thankfully, the people were an easy bunch to talk to. As soon as Yuna requested it, everyone quickly followed her will without any questions. Though they were still all nervous, they tried not to show it and acted as calm as they could. Well, everyone was calm until another large shadow dawned upon them. Another dragon appeared in the sky and with it was another figure. That figure then jumped down from such heights, landing on the ship as if it was the most natural thing to do. A sight which almost gave everyone a heart attack. "Ah, Grey. Are you finally done over there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I somehow managed one way or another. Beasts shouldn''t go near it for now. And the others are also guarding the ship. There shouldn''t be any problems. Sorry I took so long." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s alright. I just finished things here anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Anyway, these people are..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to ignore it, but when people are gaveling so religiously in front of them, he just doesn''t have the will to do so. They were simply too distracting, kneeling as if their lives depended on it. "W-We greet Your Highness, Archduke Grey.....," £ÛCaptain£Ý The scene was once again repeated. The only difference now was that rather than Yuna, Grey was now the recipient of such stifling formality. Yuna could only smile wryly as she looked Grey in the eyes, unable to explain things clearly. It took a minute©` No, a couple of minutes if convincing. The people were simply too stubborn hag Grey and Yuna needed so much time before they finally stopped with the formalities. It was the longest couple minutes of their lives. "And,.. I assume you''re the Captain, right? Mister...." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ador. Please call me Ador, Your Highness." £ÛAdor£Ý "I see... Then, Mister Ador, can you tell us exactly what happened? I''m pretty sure this area is off limits. Did you get dragged here by beasts by any chance?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no... That''s..." £ÛAdor£Ý Hesitation in his eyes, Ador then told Grey and Yuna how they got themselves in such circumstances. From the very beginning, the reason they decided to head west, and what happened after. He left no stone unturned. And throughout the whole thing, Grey could tell he wasn''t lying with his "Judgement". Though he couldn''t say they made a wise decision, he couldn''t really blame them. All he and Yuna could do was remind them of the dangers in the sea. "Haah... I know you''re all just trying to make a living. But please don''t risk your lives over little sums of money. You were lucky today since we happened to be here, but what if we weren''t? What would have happened to you then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey''s right. You should value your lives more. Dealing with beasts isn''t a game. You could lose your lives at any moment. Think about your families. Do you think they''ll be happy if they found out you were in danger? Will they?" £ÛYuna£Ý Like parents scolding their children, Grey and Yuna lectured the fishermen for quite some time. And though they were all older than them, they didn''t argue and simply listened attentively, reflecting on their mistakes. But throughout the whole lecture, Grey''s eyes could help but swim towards a certain direction. There was a certain look of confusion and curiosity in his eyes. Curiosity which didn''t vanish even after the lecture ended. "Anyway, the point is, don''t act too recklessly next time. Got it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. We''ll keep your words in mind, Your Highnesses." £ÛAdor£Ý Nodding their heads one after another, the fishermen could finally breathe a breath of fresh air. They were all then pardoned, going back to their own roles as soon as everything was over. Grey and Yuna had a little talk with Ador, and after which, the two then proceed to collect the materials from the aquatic beasts and store them inside "Inventory". Lastly, they unfroze the sea, letting the ship rock on the waves again. "Haah... That was quite something, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! You could say that again..." £ÛYuna£Ý Two figures were drifting afloat the sea, on the backs of two dragons. The sea viewing they so looked forward to was now ruined, and all they could do was ponder as they basked under the sun. So much pondering in fact that a certain idea popped up in Grey''s head. "Hey, Yuna... What do you say we go on a little adventure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? An adventure? What do you mean....?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s just... I have a place in mind. Are you in?" £ÛGrey£Ý A confident smile afloat on his face, Grey extended his hands out to his beloved. The latter could only tilt her head in confusion, accepting the hand which was offered to her without much thought nor hesitation. She may not know what he was talking about, but if Grey says it was fun, then it surely will be. Excitement and anticipations surged inside Yuna''s heart as another smile bloomed ever so brightly. "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý The fun had just begun. CHAPTER 224 END Chapter 225: A Hidden Paradise A vast view of blue, expanding as far as the eyes can see. Patches of white and gray littered from time to time as rock formations and foams appeared here and there. Only the seagulls'' cawks and the waves'' splashes could be heard echoing in the cold sea breeze. Winds burst forth and a platinum figure darted throughout the sky. The piercing winds were nothing to her beautiful yet tough scales, just like diamonds shining under the moonlight. The only things which glimmered brighter were her eyes and the sun above. Riding on such magnificent creatures, two people sat idly. One of them, turning her pretty little head left and right as she scanned through the water''s surface, soon frowning as she couldn''t find anything interesting. "Grey... I can''t find anything here... There''s only water... In the first place, what am I even searching for?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You sure? Maybe you''re just not looking hard enough," £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You''re teasing me again, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m not, I''m not." £ÛGrey£Ý A soft chuckle echoed in the air and the young lady continued to pout. Yet even when he was chuckling, there was only curiosity to be seen inside Grey''s eyes. Curiosity he just couldn''t take his mind off as he once again looked at the sea. After helping out all the fishermen, Grey and Yuna are now off to god know where, flying on Sirius'' back. Grey suggested they go on an adventure, but Yuna was still in the dark about what he was talking about, confused as one can be. Well, it was only natural. Grey himself was also unsure about the silhouette he saw, but after seeing Yuna''s reactions, he finally confirmed something. And as such, they are now heading further west in search of an answer. "Alright, Sirius, I think it should be fine to land here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý At Grey''s behest, Sirius slowly but surely cut down her speed and at the same time, changed her angle, stooping like a peregrine falcon catching its prey. There was just one problem... It was that they were stooping down straight towards the water "H-Hey, Grey! Stop it! This is not funny! We''re going to crash!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her scream booming in the air, Yuna closed her eyes and braced herself for what''s about to come. Though it wouldn''t hurt her, getting seawater on her eyes would really sting. It was something she wanted to avoid at all costs. But a few seconds passed yet no sounds of splashes could be heard. In fact, there was no sound of waves nor water at all. Rather, there was only the rustling of leaves and rolling sounds of sand scattered in the air. "Hmm? What just... Hap... pened..." £ÛYuna£Ý The scenery of blue was now gone, only greens, grays, and browns filling the verdant landscape. The sea was no more, only mountains and forests laying in front of them as they slowly descended from the sky. At such a sight, Yuna could only remain frozen and speechless, her mind still unable to get a grasp of what just happened. She only snapped back to reality the moment she heard a light chuckling from behind. It was from Grey. "G-Gr-Grey! An island! There''s an island!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I know, I know. But... Aren''t you a little too excited?" £ÛGrey£Ý "W-Well, I mean! An island just appeared out of nowhere! Everyone would be surprised! I mean, look! Just look! It''s so beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Admiration, confusion, and excitement. Three emotions swirled inside Yuna''s heart as she made some weird yet cute poses, trying to express herself. She just couldn''t find the right words to describe what she was feeling. It was just like Grey had expected. After all, it really was a strange island©` or rather, it was a strange archipelago. It may be small, but an archipelago is an archipelago nonetheless, one consisting of a couple sizable islands. Strangely enough, the archipelago itself was coated in both barrier and illusion magic which prevents people seeing through the other side, all their eyes could perceive was a thick mist looming over the deep waters, currents preventing ships from getting in. Not only that, it also wasn''t located in any maps he saw nor had he heard people talk about it. It was like a hidden sanctuary isolated from the whole world. One veiled in such high level magic, even Sirius and Arcturus, who were specialized in illusion and barrier magic, respectively, could only barely sense it. If it wasn''t for Grey''s eyes, they would have totally missed it. Whoever caused such magic on such a large area was surely an unparalleled genius. They may be a single individual or a group, but they are all very skilled nonetheless. Tap Tap Tap Sirius soon descended, landing gently on the solid ground. Grey and Yuna followed suit and also hopped down her back, standing on the ground once again after a few hours. It has only been a short time, but they missed it already. "Thank you, Sirius. Can you head back to the others for us? Oh, and please tell Missus Vilma we''ll be returning late." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý Bursts of winds forth once more and a platinum figure soon streaked across the sky like a mystical shooting star. The clouds parted and the winds boomed. Only a couple moments later, Sirius could be seen no more. The wind blew, only two figures remained by the island. They looked towards the island once again, only to be greeted by such a wonderful sight. Yuna''s eyes were especially glued to the scenery, her heart pumping with excitement. "Waah¡«! So beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Truth. Such was the only thing in Yuna''s few words. Though she had seen a lot of forests before, the one before her was undoubtedly the most unique one. It was very open, light seeping through the canopies, illuminating the different shades of green. The diversity was no joke either. Even just in their vicinity, they could already see hundreds, if not thousands of plants. Many of which Grey and Yuna haven''t seen before. It was a treasure trove of herbs and fruits. A green paradise. "Grey, is this where we''ll be having our adventure?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, with herbs and plants involved, Yuna''s alchemist blood pumped hot and quick, excitement beaming on her face. Her eyes were sparkling brightly, ready to collect everything she could get her hands on. "That''s right, but don''t get overboard, okay? We don''t want to clear out this whole forest just because of our excitement, now do we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez! Just what do you think of me? I''m not like that, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "You say that, but... I know those eyes of yours. The moment I take my eyes off you, I''m sure you''ll disappear to collect some herbs before I know it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t refute Grey''s words. After all, he was totally correct. Even now, Yuna is barely holding herself back from going wild and going on a collecting rampage. There were just too many herbs to see and pick. Well, it''s not like Grey couldn''t understand her feelings. If they were on a mine with a ton of precious ores, he probably would have reacted the same. He was also quite passionate with his smithing, after all. "Haah... Don''t worry, we''ll go collecting as much as we can once we finish exploring. We''ll get as much as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, in the end, Grey couldn''t really win against Yuan''s pleas. Even if he were to act tough and all, he still wants to spoil her rotten. He was a doting father, older brother, and boyfriend all in one package. A troublesome combination. "Still... I didn''t think there would be such a beautiful uninhabited island here. We could use this as our base!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s a good idea, but... It''s not uninhabited though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý A short and sweet reply came out of Yuna''s mouth as she looked Grey in the eyes. She was confused, only able to tilt her head slightly as she gazed at Grey''s gently smiling face, enjoying the former''s adorably puzzled expression. Yuna couldn''t see it since she closed her eyes while they descended, but Grey could clearly count a number of settlements scattered across the islands. Their civilization level may not be like the ones in the continent mainland, but it was a functioning society no less. It reminded Grey of the tribal settlements he saw a lot in textbooks and movies. Some were quite sizable too, even larger than the villages back on the mainland. It really was a picture perfect example of an isolated tribe. "Uuu... So there''s people here, huh... That means we won''t be able to get the herbs without their permission." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we could always just ask them. The problem is whether they would be friendly or hostile to us. It''s a gamble." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý They were still in Alfrione''s territory for sure, but with a civilization as isolated as the one they were in, there was no telling whether the inhabitants would have the same values and cultures. It was a very unlikely thing. Well, Grey and Yuna could simply just subdue them if things get sour, but that would be only their last resort. They still preferred to do things peacefully, not wanting to stir the peace and tranquility amongst the inhabitants. "Grey... If we don''t get permission from them... Should we just steal the herbs and run away?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I mean, I have ''Nihility'', don''t I? We could just conceal ourselves and they''ll never know! This is a forest, after all. I''m sure they won''t notice if a few thousand herbs go missing! I''m sure of it!" £ÛYuna£Ý And there it was. An absurd and dangerous idea had popped up inside Yuna''s head, one so absurd, Grey could only stay speechless. Yuna may be a kind girl, but when alchemy was involved, she sure does think of some silly ideas. It was a little worrying. Also, a few thousand herds was simply just too much. The natives would surely notice that so many herbs and plants went missing overnight. The alchemist inside Yuna really was one who doesn''t know moderation. Yuna the hoarder is back. "Really, you... Haah... Why don''t we just explore the place for now? We''ll think about it when the time comes, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... Okay! That''s fine with me as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, with her so excited, she is quite easy to distract. Grey was able to avoid Yuna cooking up more dangerous and shady schemes. Now, the happy and innocent Yuna is back, a smile blooming on her face. "Then... Grey, let''s continue, shall we?... Our adventure date, that is..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yup, Grey really couldn''t understand her. One moment, she is acting excitedly like a child and the next moment, she gets all shy and embarrassed by her own words, her face turning rosy. She really was a girl unlike any other. "Then, please follow my lead, Milady. I''ll make sure you have the best and most memorable tour on this island." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey extended his hand, and Yuna accepted it quickly. As her giggles resounded in the air, Yuna held Grey''s hand tight and hummed to herself as she enjoyed the warmth of Grey''s large hands. The latter was also the same. They hopped across the boulders, skipped the rivers, hiked the hills, and jumped from tree to tree. Though they were just traveling aimlessly, they were having the most fun they could, doing all sorts of things with their time. The more they explored the island, the more beautiful sights they saw. There were waterfalls, creeks, springs, lakes, and all sorts of rock formations. It wasn''t just all forests either, there were also grassy mountains, meadows, and plains. Of course, the beaches and coves were no joke either. Not only were the waters of lighter blue than the sky, the sandy beaches were white as well. It was the perfect spot if one wants to have the most memorable vacation. "Grey¡«! I''m tired¡«! Piggyback me¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And as they were all alone, Yuna didn''t miss the chance to act clingy and needy. She playfully squatted on the ground, acting as if her legs were aching and opening her arms towards Grey. She was acting mischievous again. "Hmm... It''s unfortunate, but it seems like we''ll have to leave you here. There''s still quite a lot to explore, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Huh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before the sun sets. So, just rest for now, okay? I''ll make sure to bring a lot of fruits once I''m back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Ah! Grey, wait!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for Yuna, as her clingy side surfaced, Grey''s mean and teasing side also did. It was fortunate that he was facing away from Yuna, otherwise, she would clearly see his chuckling face, having as much fun as he could. Not wanting to be left behind, Yuna quickly stood up and chased after Grey, skipping her steps with a hurried expression on her face. She was confused and pouting at the same time as she burned a hole through the latter with her stare. "Hm? Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Nothing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Oh, she was pouting alright, and so openly as well. Whilst puffing her cheeks, she poked Grey''s side again and again. Every time Grey asked if there was nothing wrong, she would simply shake her head, continuing to poke his side once more. It was a very Yuna-like way of protesting, and Grey couldn''t help chuckle inwardly as he enjoyed such a treat to the eyes. Though he feels a little sorry for bullying Yuna, he just couldn''t help it. Her expressions were just too adorable. "Waah!" £ÛYuna£Ý And as sudden as their whims, Grey suddenly bent his knees and scooped Yuna by the back of her knees and her back. Before Yuna could even react, she was already being carried in Grey''s arms, princess carry style. "G-Grey! Put me down!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Didn''t you say your legs were tired? With this, I''m sure you''ll get some rest. Just relax, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right... But this is too embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Now, the pouting lady was no more. All that there was to see was an embarrassed young lady who could only cover her flustered face. Meanwhile, Grey was smiling ever so happily, his smiles extending from ear to ear. "Grey, you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then, should I put you down?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... That''s... I''m still a little tired..." £ÛYuna£Ý But protest as much as she could, she couldn''t hide the desire to be in Grey''s warm embrace. With her still embarrassed face, she leaned her head close towards Grey''s chest, listening to his calming heartbeats. Warmth and silence was in the air. For a couple of minutes, the two continued walking with Yuna still in Grey''s arms. It was only when they both snapped back into reality that they stopped doing such things, finally feeling the embarrassment. Both their faces were red because of their own silly doing. The exploration continued and the two found more amazing places. They climbed the peaks and dove into the deepest depths of the forests, yet strangely enough, even with all the exploration they did, they haven''t met a single one of the natives. And if there was one thing Grey noticed, it was that there were many fruit trees and plants from his previous world''s country which were present in the island. There were guavas, saba bananas, rambutan, tamarinds, and many more. "Grey, are you sure these are bananas? They look weird..." £ÛYuna£Ý Commented Yuna as she pointed to the saba bananas in front of her. Not only did they look short and stubby, they also had larger seeds as well. Not to mention that they were much harder. It was just too different. "Yeah, that''s a banana alright. Do you want to eat some?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? But didn''t you say we shouldn''t get something without permission?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That only applies to you. We both know you''ll gather everything you see when you go foraging. I''m sure you''ll wipe this forest clean." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s unfair..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna complained but she couldn''t exactly retort as they both knew it was true. If she really were to go all out, not just the herbs, but all the fruits and interesting looking plants would be picked. Heck, she might even hunt some animals for the sake of curiosity. She was dangerous, In fact, Grey couldn''t begin to fathom how much of a hoarder his girlfriend is. It didn''t just extend to edible things and potions stuff, but monster drops and treasures as well. If there is no one to supervise her, she would surely go ham. "Now, now, don''t be too sad. I''ll make sure you enjoy what I''ll cook later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? We won''t eat it right now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s a little strange eating saba banana on its own. We need to cook it, you know? Frying and all that stuff." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh¡«? You cook these little guys?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tilted her head left and right as she observed the bunch of saba bananas in front of her. She never fried bananas before nor had she ever thought of doing so. As a cook, she found it very interesting. Of course, there are a lot of differences between European and Asian cuisine, after all. And with all the ingredients in the island, Grey could finally cook many of his favorite Filipino dishes and let Yuna have a taste. He was very excited. "Grey, how about these things?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Those are tamarinds. It''s quite sour so we could use it as seasoning or make candies with it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? Then these, what are these?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Those are cottonfruits. They''re sweet and sour, but we usually eat them with salt. I think we could try some of them right now." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna asked and Grey answered. It was like they were in a zoo, only that they were looking at plants and fruits rather than animals. Though Yuna asked quite a number of questions, Grey didn''t fail and answered them all. Of course, they also had a little tasting session with the various fruits found on the island. Some were sweets, some were sour, and some were very juicy. They were having a feast on their own, enjoying their time to the fullest. There were also a number of beautiful animals to be found on the island. From the common boars, snakes, and squirrels, all the way to the beautiful foxes and birds of paradise. Heck, there were even pangolins and tarsiers Grey only saw on televisions back then. It truly was a paradise. "Yuna, what do you want for dinner tonight? With the ingredients we have today, I could make something new, or do you want the usual?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! What a silly question. Of course, we''ll have to go with something new! We''re cooks, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then, could I ask you to help me out later?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I''ll do my best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared proudly and Grey chuckled to her words. Little did they know, they haven''t eaten lunch yet. They were so excited about exploring the island, the sea, and all such things that it totally slipped their minds. Though they ate a couple fruits here and there, with Grey and Yuna''s appetites, they could barely be considered a snack. Fortunately, the two were still unaware, their minds still focused on exploring. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s just... It seems like we have company..." £ÛGrey£Ý Replied Grey as he observed little ants move from above. Well, rather than little ants, they were actually a small band of people heading towards their direction, rushing at speeds no normal person could follow. "Oh? Are they the natives? I hope they''re friendly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Friendly, huh... That might be a little..." £ÛGrey£Ý Rustle Rustle Rustle It didn''t take too long before the natives Yuna was looking so much forward to meeting finally reached them, but unlike the former, the natives weren''t exactly looking forward to meeting. They were one you could call friendly... "Stop, you evil spirits! Don''t take another step!" £Û???£Ý Rather than a handshake, what greeted Grey and Yuna were a number of sharp spears, pointed towards them as the people circled around them. All wore fierce and wary eyes on their faces, ready to attack at any moment. Silence was in the air, tension running along the same lines. A dangerous glint glimmered in the warrior''s eyes, shimmering ever so fiercely like their spears which reflected the radiant sunlight. It was an awkward situation to say the least. CHAPTER 225 END Chapter 226: The Chiefdom of Torogi (pt. I) Pointy and fleshy ears, furry tails swaying left and right, and beautiful orbs sparkling like jewels, reflecting the sunlight and shimmering like the sea. With their eyes on them, it would seem like one is in a paradise of fluff©` except that they''re not. While it would have been adorable if they were small and fluffy animals, the same thing couldn''t be said if such features belonged to beastmen. Especially when said beastmen were pointing their spears and swords towards them. Grey and Yuna are in a prickly situation. "Evil Spirits! How dare you show up in our lands!" "Hey! Let''s not talk anymore! Let''s just vanquish them!" "That''s right! We don''t know what these evil spirits are thinking!" On top of that, they are now branded evil spirits. It was quite the contrast to their titles in Alfrione where they are revered as heroes. Though Grey and Yuna could wish it was refreshing to hear such things, they just couldn''t. It was simply too absurd. They haven''t even done so much as to harm the island''s inhabitants, yet the first thing they were greeted by was a number of weapons pointed at them and labeled with some ominous name. It truly was one of a kind. "Umm... We aren''t©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Silence, evil spirit! You will taint us with your poisonous words!" £Û???£Ý The beastmen didn''t seem like they were willing to cooperate as well. They were all on guard, continuing to point their blades to the two. None were willing to listen, firmly standing on what they believed. Seeing them, Grey was reminded of some isolated tribes he saw on some television shows, ranging from very aggressive ones, cannibals, and straight up savages. Of which, Grey wished they were neither of what was mentioned. "In the name of Torogi, I, Sakar, shall vanquish you evil spirits!" £ÛSakar£Ý And now, there is a declaration. The moment it rang, the man''s fellow warriors let out their battle cries, their voices resounding all over the forest as they closed in on Grey and Yuna. If it was any normal person, they would already have peed their pants. Unfortunately for the beastmen, Grey and Yuna weren''t just any normal person. As compared to them who were about F-rank, with the leader at D-rank, the two were astronomically stronger, like comparing a rock to a whole mountain. Even if everyone were to cooperate and charge towards them, they would not stand a chance even if the two only use just a thousandth of their power. The gap in strength was simply too much. "Umm... Sakar, was it... Can you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Silence! I will not be bewitched by your vile words!" £ÛSakar£Ý "No, just listen for a©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "I said silence, you foul beast!" £ÛSakar£Ý From "Evil Spirit" to "Foul Beast", Grey and Yuna''s standing only became lower with time. There was no use for negotiation as the other party was really set on eliminating them. They drew closer and closer, cautiously and firmly. It was a relief that Sirius isn''t with them anymore, otherwise, things would have gotten a lot messier. Now that they knew that the enemies were bullheaded warriors, there is only so much they could do. ¡ºGrey, they''re not listening, huh...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, I know... It seems like we''ll be doing this the hard way.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThe hard way, huh... I wonder if I can hold back properly...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý There was no other way but to retaliate. But rather than worry about themselves, the two were rather more worried about the enemy. After all, a single mistake and the enemies'' heads could go flying. They must control their strengths. "Warriors! Eliminate the evil spirits!" £ÛSakar£Ý The leader of the warriors cried and the others soon followed. With their reckless courage, they immediately charged towards Grey and Yuna without even gauging their strengths. They simply lunged their weapons straight at the two. Spears came from the left and swords from the right, and as a bonus, arrows also came flying towards their direction from the canopies. It was an all out assault which left no routes for escape. Only pain awaited them... "Sorry about this, really," £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll heal you later so don''t get mad, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý ... of course, not for Grey and Yuna, but rather for the opposing party. An apology rang in their ears before chaos descended upon them. Before their enemies'' attacks could even land towards them, they quickly deflected their attacks with a simple push from the sides. The arrow which bolted towards them was caught with ease, thrown back to where it was shot from. "Kughh!!" "Arghh!!" "Keeukkk!" Screams of pain and agony echoed in the air as Grey and Yuna struck back. The arrows hit the archers'' legs and a "light" blow was delivered towards the vanguards'' flanks and solar plexus, knocking them out instantly. Not only screams, a few bones cracking and blood spurting also accompanied the screams as a few joints were broken and dislocated. The enemies went down one after another like flies being swatted mercilessly. It was a totally one-sided battle. Though Grey and Yuna could simply knock them out with curse magic, they didn''t want to strengthen their accusations of them being evil spirits. The best way was to subdue them by force and knock some sense into them later. Of course, they made sure no one received a fatal injury. ¡¶Starving Shark!¡· £ÛSakar£Ý And while Grey and Yuna were busy with the other warriors, the leader made its way behind their backs. Not wasting a single moment, he then lunged his spear towards the two, hoping to get them by surprise. "What...?" £ÛSakar£Ý Unfortunately for him, such a thing won''t work against Grey and Yuna. They didn''t even need to look, Yuna simply grabbed the spear by her bare hands and exerting a little bit more force, she crumpled the tip and broke the pole. At the sight of his spear being broken, the leader could only gawk in surprise as his eyes widened from surprise. Unfortunately for him, he has no time to be surprised. The moment his guard was down, a silver figure appeared in front of him like a ghost, fist already clenched. "Kugh...!" £ÛSakar£Ý Sakar crossed his arms to try and defend against Yuna''s blow, but it was futile. Yuna mercilessly struck him, the sound of bones cracking as he was blown away by force, crashing towards a large tree where he fell limp, the world spinning in his eyes. He tried to get up, but it was useless. His whole body was aching to the point that he couldn''t even move himself. All he could do was watch Grey and Yuna defeat his fellow warriors, feeling powerless as he couldn''t even move. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. After Sakar was blown away, the warriors'' morale quickly dropped. Though none of them ran away, they all fell helpless against Grey and Yuna''s heavy blows. It didn''t take long before everyone was finally subdued. "That should be it, right, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I don''t see anyone near us either. That should be all of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... I wonder if we went too far..." £ÛYuna£Ý And as one would expect, neither Grey nor Yuna broke a swear throughout the whole ordeal. If anything, they couldn''t even call it a warm up. Defeating a bunch of Low-Rankers wasn''t something they were proud of. Thankfully, none of the warriors sustained any severe or fatal injuries. Though they were hurt, it was still at the level a few "High Heals" could fix. There was no reason to fret and heal them immediately. They still have a business to take care of, after all. "Now... We should probably sort this out, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý With the warriors now successfully subdued, Grey and Yuna''s attention quickly swam towards Salar who was still conscious, unlike the others. The closer they approached him, the more intense the glare they received from him. "You damned evil spirits... God will not forgive©`" £ÛSakar£Ý "We''ve been trying to tell you this, but we aren''t the evil spirits you are talking about. In the first place, why did you think that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Right! That was mean, you know? If it were anyone, do you think you could have survived? Others aren''t as merciful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, the roles are reversed. If previously, it was Sakar who was the one interrupting them, now, it was Grey and Yuna doing the interruption. They both made Sakar shit his mouth and listened to their words. It was just like when they scolded the fishermen a few hours ago. The only difference now was that the man they were reprimanding had a nasty glare painted on his eyes, not ready to listen nor accepting their explanation. He was one stubborn man. "Ha! You can talk all you want, but I will never fall for your tricks, you evil spirits! I know you''re here to harm our home!" £ÛSakar£Ý He really was dead set on his belief. Though Grey knew he wasn''t a bad person with his "Judgement", his patience was starting to run thin. The more the man talked back to them without listening, the more irritated he became. "You may look innocent right now, but I can see through your masks! You are file demons who eat away the hearts of the people! You fou©`" £ÛSakar£Ý BOOOOMMMMM And alas, Grey''s patience finally ran out. He thought his patience had improved after experiencing all kinds of things, but who knew it could easily run out. An irked vein could be seen on his face as he struck a hole in the tree, barely missing Sakar''s face. "Can you shut up for a second?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was not a request, it was an order. The moment Sakar saw such a dark and scary expression on Grey''s face, it was as if his heart was swallowed by extreme fear and intimidation, unable to move a single muscle on his body. Though he hated it, there was nothing he could do about it. His heart and will didn''t waver, but his body trembled in fear. It was then that he realized the difference in power between them. The difference between heaven and earth. "Grey, that isn''t good, you know? You shouldn''t scare someone like that." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, I just lost my cool there for a minute. It felt like I just remembered Julius'' face all of the sudden, and suddenly, bam!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Don''t ''bam!'' me! You know that''s wrong." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Grey and Yuna were very casual about it. The man almost lost his life and saw life flash before his eyes, but the two in front of him didn''t even bat an eye and only argued like a married couple. Now, he was even more terrified. "Anyway, where were we again... Ah, right... The evil spirit thing... Why did you think that? I mean, have you ever seen an evil spirit before?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s..." £ÛSakar£Ý Grey asked but Sakar couldn''t even answer, only able to utter a single word. The answer was obvious, he didn''t. They simply attacked because of a mere speculation, charging to their deaths recklessly. Thankfully, not all hope was lost. Sakar might be unwilling to say anything, but Grey still has a few tricks up his sleeve. The ability he never had a real use before could finally be unveiled. It was time to use the "Eyes of Destiny" once again. Eyes of Destiny, like the name suggests, sees one''s destiny. And while many would think about the "future", in truth, what it could see was "time" itself. If Grey wills it, he could also see the past and look at another''s memories. Utilizing such a function, Grey scanned Sakar''s recent memories before they met them. And surely enough, he was able to find something useful. It was even much simpler than he thought it would be. ''I see... It''s an order from the Great Chief and Elders, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t too much to talk about. The higher ups simply ordered Sakar to patrol the area and eliminate the "Evil Spirits" the moment they see them and bring back order in their place. It was a very common and simple order. A simple, yet also a foolish order. In the first place, no one even knows what "Evil Spirits" look like. The beastmen, not knowing other races, simply attacked Grey and Yuna since they looked different. It was such a stupid flow of events. "You... You say this place is called ''Torogi'', right? Guide us to your Great Chief. We want to talk to him." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha... And what makes you think I''ll follow an order from an evil spirit? I won''t do as you ask even if you were to kill me right now?" £ÛSakar£Ý "You''re right, I''m sure you won''t. But what about your fellow warriors? Are you alright with them dying? Can you handle the consequences?" £ÛGrey£Ý A crushing weight fell upon Sakar''s heart and shoulders the moment Grey''s words rang inside his ears. He then looked upon his comrades, guilt creeping inside his heart as he tried to decide what was the right thing to do. Grey didn''t want to use such a cruel method, but with how stubborn Sakar and the warriors are, he was left with no other choices. It was better to subdue them, by force for now, than suffer the consequences later. ¡ºHmm... Yuna, I sure sound like a villain, don''t I?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! That''s right, you look one mean villain right now. Ah! But don''t worry, Grey is still cool even if he''s a villain!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThat''s... I don''t know if I should be happy or not...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHehehe!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Sakar was thinking seriously about his decision, yet the atmosphere between the two couldn''t be any more different. Heck, they were even flirting telepathically, Yuna giggling to herself ever so softly as he observed Grey''s train of thoughts. Well, it didn''t take much time before Sakar arrived at a decisions©` or rather, he didn''t have any choices to begin with. As the head warier of the Chiefdom and as a person, there was only one thing he could do. "Understood. I''ll lead you to our Great Chief. But under one condition... Please save my fellow warriors, I beg of you." £ÛSakar£Ý The tone of Sakar''s voice has completely changed. Now, he was sincerely begging for the safety of his comrades, not even minding the fact that he himself sustained quite the beating, a few bones broken here and there. In reality, it was a needless request. Grey and Yuna already planned to heal them anyway. After all, they were the ones who injured them. Still, hearing it from Sakar''s mouth himself, they couldn''t help but smile ever so gently. "No need to ask that. We were going to do that anyways." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! No problem! That''s easy-peasy!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as the deal was established, Grey and Yuna quickly stretched their arms and got to work. Well, there wasn''t too much work anyway. They simply need to heal what was broken. ¡¶¡¶High Heal!¡·¡· Two voices echoed in the air, and as if following their command, warm and gentle light soon shone upon the verdant forest. The light melded into the warriors'' bodies and as if their injuries were just a passing lie, their broken bones and injured organs were quickly restored. ¡¶¡¶Rejuvenate!¡·¡· It didn''t just end there. With their bones and organs fixed, next was the restoration of blood, bodily fluids, and the likes. The moment they basked under warm such light, the warrior''s pale complexion returned to normal. Everything has been restored. If there was one thing which changed, it was the man who sat under the tree''s shade. As he watched the warm, golden light envelope the bodies of his fellow warriors, his jaw dropped wide open as his eyes were glued on the sight. He didn''t even notice his broken arms get healed, ''Huh? Isn''t that...'' £ÛSakar£Ý He was reminded of a certain legend passed down in their tribe. The legend of God''s emissary who wielded the holy light, light which could heal the injured and cure the sick. Such light was shining in front of him. "Wh-What just happened..." "Am I dead already?" "Ugh... I felt like I was just hit by a falling log,.." The lights soon faded and before long, everyone started regaining consciousness one after another, all wearing puzzled looks on their faces as they tried to wrap their heads about what just happened. "Now then, you better keep your part of the deal, Saka©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "I greet the Emissaries of God! Oh Wielders of the Holy Light!" £ÛSakar£Ý It was all too sudden. Grey couldn''t even finish his words. It wasn''t just him. Yuna and even the other warriors were also confused as they watched Sakar kowtow and ask Grey and Yuna for forgiveness. "I-I greet the Emissaries of God!" "We greet the Wielders of the Holy Light!" Well, it wasn''t long before the other warriors followed suit. They might not have known what was going on, but if their leader paid his respects to the two, they quickly believed his words. A line of warriors were now kneeling down before them. Though it was a large improvement from the likes of an "Evil Spirit" or "Foul Beast", being addressed as such was just as troublesome. Grey and Yuna could barely make a smile as they watched such a ridiculous scene unfold. "Umm... We also aren''t the©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "We have committed a grave crime! I hope you find it in your hearts to forgive our foolishness! If it quells your wrath even a little, I am more than willing to offer my head as penance!" £ÛSakar£Ý It was just like before, none of the warriors were willing to listen to Grey and Yuna, and neither of the two also had the energy to deal with them. They have already dealt with so many troublesome things in one day. They just wanted to rest. ¡ºGrey... They''re misunderstanding us again...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, but maybe it''s for the best... Let''s just go with the flow for now.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Deciding to give up on correcting the warriors, Grey and Yuna decided to not think too much about the matter. While they weren''t exactly comfortable, they also don''t want to waste any more time explaining. It was better to finish things as quickly as they could. "Alright, stop it. We won''t be taking any heads today. Just lead us to your Great Chief and let''s call it a day, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! As you wish!" £ÛSakar£Ý There wasn''t even time to think. As soon as Grey requested it, Sakar quickly etched it into his heart and carried it out as if his life depended on it. The other warriors followed after him, respecting Grey and Yuna as much as they could. Tiring as it may be, the journey towards the main village continued and soon enough, paths appeared one after another. And throughout the whole journey, they were catered by the warriors as much as they could. Needless to say, it really was taxing. "Welcome back, Head Warrior©` Ah¡­" "Don''t ask any useless questions. Inform the Great Chief that we brought important guests with us." £ÛSakar£Ý "Y-Yes!" Thankfully, it didn''t take too long before they arrived at the village. As soon as they did, they were greeted by another bunch of warriors patrolling the village, Sakar giving them instructions as clearly as he could. Other than that, there was a lot to see. And oh boy, were they in for a treat. It wasn''t just the natural beauty of nature which stood out on the island, the villages themselves were also breathtaking. ¡ºGrey! Grey! Look at their houses! They''re so different!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºIs this your first time seeing one?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! They''re so amazing! Like really, really amazing!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý They may look calm on the outside, but their thoughts couldn''t be any more different. Especially Yuna, she was practically hopping up and down with excitement as she viewed the beautiful and bountiful sight with curiosity. Grey couldn''t help but chuckle as he watched the different expressions unfold on Yuna''s face. It would have been perfect if it were just the two of them. Sadly, such wasn''t the case. Too much for a peaceful viewing. ''Still... We really are standing out, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Well, they weren''t the only ones watching the village. As they waited whilst one of the warriors informed the Great Chief of their arrival, Grey couldn''t help but notice the stares from the villagers. "Mama! Mama! Who are those?!" "Shhh! Don''t point!" "A... Are they the evil spirits?" They were whispering to one another, the children even pointing at them. Grey was right. There really wasn''t any other race in the Chiefdom other than beastmen. He had already expected it, but still, it really wasn''t pleasant. "The Great Chief has accepted your request." It didn''t take too long before their request for an audience was approved. A servant quickly came from the Great Chief''s house and guided everyone to the Great Hall where the most important figures of the Chiefdom gathered. Tap Tap Tap Footsteps echoed eerily in the stony stairs as Grey and Yuna marched towards the Great Hall located by the hillside. The higher they climbed, the more beautiful the view became. Everything would have been perfect. ''Talk about a warm welcome...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Yet even after the long walk and flight of stairs, climbing a couple minutes just to see the Great Chief, not a single trace of welcomeness could be felt in the air. There was only tension in the air as the sharp stares pierced them. It also didn''t help that Grey and Yuna were unbound, the warriors bowing after them. Everyone sitting across the Great Hall were trembling, some with hostility, some with curiosity, and some with wariness. The Hall was divided. "Sakar... What''s the meaning of this?" £ÛGreat Chief£Ý CHAPTER 226 END Chapter 227: The Chiefdom of Torogi (pt. II) Fierce blue eyes, sharp fangs, striped hairs, and a tail covered in white hair. A white tiger sat in the highest seat of the great hall, overbooking everyone with his might and authority. Not a single noise echoed as his gaze streaked to those in front of him. Wolves, bears, raccoons, rabbits, and a lot of furry beasts gathered around the white tiger, eyes just as fierce and observant as the latter. The tension only rose with the passing of time, awkward silence looming over the Great Hall. "Sakar... What''s the meaning of this?" £ÛGreat Chief£Ý The white tiger''s words echoed in the Great Hall, full of authority and intimidation. The Elders didn''t voice out their thoughts, their eyes simply swimming towards Sakar who just entered the Great Hall along with a pair of unfamiliar figures. Of course, those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna who are on their way to have a little chat with the Chiefdom''s Great Chief. And well... with such a "warm" reception... there isn''t really much to say. "I greet the Great Chief." £ÛSakar£Ý """We greet the Great Chief!""" Sakar didn''t answer the question immediately, first greeting the Chief as he knelt down on the ground. The other warriors followed suit and knelt before the Great Chief as well. Only two figures not doing the same. Grey and Yuna remained standing, not faltering from the Great Chief''s intimidating glare and not letting their knees bend even a little. Neither their eyes nor hearts wavered as they stood their ground against the tension. With their flamboyant actions, everyone''s eyes gathered towards them, all astounded by their unfounded courage and needless confidence. Though some were simply baffled by them, some... Well... "How disrespectful! Kneel before the Great Chief!" £Û???£Ý ... Some had more extreme reactions. One of the elders made an outburst as he slammed his hands on the armrests of his seat. Irked veins showed up on his forehead as he uttered such words, obviously driven by anger. But Grey and Yuna remained standing. After all, if they were to have a talk with the Great Chief, it was better to establish the power balance as early as they could. They aren''t under them, rather, they were equals. They won''t stand for any less. "Why... You...!" £Û???£Ý Of course, their persistence and silence only served to fuel the elder. His face turned red as he glared intensely, his hands grabbing the armrest even more, inserting as much force as he trembled in anger. He was fuming, almost snapping. "Warriors, seize these disrespe©`" £Û???£Ý "Head Elder, stop." £ÛGreat Chief£Ý "Bur Great Chief! This is unacceptable©`" £ÛHead Elder£Ý BAAANNNNGGGGG The Head Elder tried to argue, but he wasn''t even given the chance to finish his words. As the Great Chief slammed one of his hands to his armrest, a loud boom echoed in the air forcefully cutting the Head Elder''s words. "Head Elder, don''t make me repeat myself." £ÛGreat Chief£Ý "N-No... I apologize, Great Chief." £ÛHead Elder£Ý One glare from the Great Chief and the Head Elder could feel himself under a lot of pressure. It was pressure enough to make it hard for him to breathe. It wasn''t only the Head Elder, the only elders and warriors also felt the same pressure, unable to talk back even a single word. There was no other choice left for the Head Elder but to submit and close his mouth. Though he didn''t want the Chiefdom to associate with outsiders, he couldn''t even open his mouth even if he wanted to. The pressure was simply too much. Soon, silence returned to the Great Hall. With the Head Elder shut up, the other elders also suppressed their voices. Their eyes once again wandered towards Grey and Yuna''s direction, acting as if nothing happened. "Sorry about that just now. We''re just in a bit of a prickly situation right now. I hope you understand." £ÛGreat Chief£Ý "No, it''s alright. We don''t really mind." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That''s good to hear." £ÛGreat Chief£Ý The conversation soon continued, but it was one as dry as a dessert. Rather than greeting each other warmly, they simply measured one another, wearing fake smiles on their faces as they appraised the other party, Of course, with Grey''s abilities, he was quickly able to get a quick grasp on things. Be it the Chiefdom''s layout, structure, hierarchy, and battle capabilities. Grey was able to get a solid understanding the village as a whole, sharing what he learned with Yuna through telepathy. And throughout the whole Chiefdom, Sakar was the one with the highest combat power, followed by the Great Chief and a number of elite warriors. The number of Mid-Rankers only totaled to a couple dozen, not even half of Galderia''s. Grey has already expected them to be quite far behind in technology and culture, but he didn''t think even their military power is so vulnerable. While it was understandable with their low population, it was still a little unsettling. To be frank, Grey was a little disappointed, and so was Yuna. It was a mystery how such a civilization continued to exist when a single enemy, at C-rank or above, could wipe them out. There was more to the island than it seems. "Ah, how forgetful of me... This may be long overdue, but allow me to introduce myself. I am Manelo, Great Chief of Torogi." £ÛManelo£Ý "Grey of Aster, a pleasure to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I''m Yuna, also of Aster. Nice to meet you, Great Chief Manelo." £ÛYuna£Ý The three key figures introduced themselves to one another with welcoming smiles yet no matter how much they smiled, the tension in the air didn''t disappear. Rather, each and everyone of Grey and Yuna''s movements were scrutinized by the Great Chief and elders. Though the Head Warriors and the warriors were already on Grey and Yuna''s side, the same couldn''t be said for the others. The Great Chief could only wonder why a man like Sakar was subservient to the guests before him. "Aster... I can''t say I''m familiar with such a land..." £ÛManelo£Ý "That''s because it isn''t a place, it''s the name of our party. If you''re asking where we''re from then it would be from the Kingdom of Alfrione." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alfrione, huh... An interesting name indeed." £ÛManelo£Ý There was no need to hide such details from the Great Chief. If they want to have a smooth conversation, they must first prove they were trustworthy. Of course, private and personal information was out of the question, only trivial ones. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Hahaha. Well, it''s not just the name, it''s also a wonderful place. The food is great and the people are also hospitable." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That sounds like a really wonderful place indeed. But I wonder... Where is this Alfrione you''re talking about? This is the first I''ve heard of it." £ÛManelo£Ý "Oh, it''s nothing too far. Maybe a couple dozen kilometers from here? You just need to go straight over there." £ÛGrey£Ý Answered Grey, ending his statement as he pointed east, over the seas where only a thick fog of white could be seen. At his gesture, the Great Chief''s eyes widened in shock as his hands trembled ever so slightly. "T-The sea of fog?! They came from the sea of fog?!" "That''s impossible! That should be where the world ends!" "This settles it! Aren''t they just lying at this point?!" Well, it wasn''t only the Grreat Chief who was shocked. The elders and warriors in the Great Hall quickly descended into chaos as such a revelation rang in their ears. Not a single one was able to accept Grey''s words as the truth. It was only natural. After all, with such a powerful spell covering the archipelago and having been isolated for a very long time, the inhabitants of the island had thought that the islands are all there is in the world, the sea of fog being the end of it. Some have tried to venture away, but their minds are always clouded the moment they get inside the fog, losing their direction and somehow returning to the island the moment they regain their senses. Both curse magic and array is also used on top of barrier and illusion magic. The Great Hall was thrusted further into chaos and the elders, loud as they could be, expressed their disbeliefs as they exchanged opinions with one another. Only one person remained calm, nailing down his nerves as he composed himself. "Silence!" £ÛManelo£Ý A single word from the Great Chief and everyone''s voices were quelled in an instant. Though he was also in disbelief from Grey''s claims, he didn''t let his beliefs cloud his judgement. He was intrigued, if anything. "Grey, was it?... You say that there lies lands beyond the sea of fog?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Yes. That is correct." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s eyes didn''t waver a little as he answered. And the Great Chief, seeing those eyes, could only sigh in resignation. With such a strong and confident look, he could only believe the young man before him, yet still unable to grasp his words. "Alright, let''s say that is true. Then, I want to ask you a couple more questions. Would that be alright with you?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Of course, that''s more than fine. But... In exchange, we''ll also be asking©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "How impertinent! How demand such things from©`" £ÛHead Elder£Ý "Head Elder! That''s enough!" £ÛManelo£Ý The Head Elder started barking once again, but a single warning from the Head Elder and he was forced to close his mouth once again. Now, the Great Chief''s glare was even more intense than before, like a predator about to devour his prey. "But Great Chief! This impertinence needs to be punished!" £ÛHead Elder£Ý "And who would dare punish them? Is this how we show hospitality to our guests?! You''re the one bringing embarrassment to Torogi!!" £ÛManelo£Ý "Great Chief! I''m only doing this for the sake of Torogi! Please do not be fooled by their appearances, I''m sure©`" £ÛHead Elder£Ý "Head Elder, this is my last warning! Don''t test my patience if you don''t want to be kicked out of the Great Hall!" £ÛManelo£Ý The Head Elder argued fiercely, but the Great Chief was even fiercer. Though the former stood his ground quiet firmly, in the end, it was futile. With the Great Chief as his enemy. He could only tremble with frustration as he glared at Grey and Yuna. Hesitant as he may be, the Head Elder soon took his seat, and soon, silence returned to the Great Hall. The Great Chief then glanced at the other elders, trying to see if there was anyone who dared to say something. But silence remained, not a single one brave enough to meet his eyes. "Haah... Guests, I once again apologize for that." £ÛManelo£Ý "No, no it''s alright. I didn''t think the Chiefdom would be so lively. It''s quite refreshing, actually. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It feels like you''re so close, like a family!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! Right, a family! I''m thankful for your understanding." £ÛManelo£Ý Even then, even after all the ruckus, Grey and Yuna still humored the Great Chief and let things pass through. Though they were a little annoyed, it wasn''t like it was the first time such things happened. They couldn''t afford to waste any more time. "Anyway, as I was saying, I would also like you to answer our questions. I believe that''s only fair, no?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, you''re right. It wouldn''t be fair if I was the only one asking, after all." £ÛManelo£Ý "I see, then... Since you already asked us a couple of questions. Can I go on ahead and ask our first question." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure, go ahead." £ÛManelo£Ý Thankfully, unlike the stubborn and antagonizing Head Elder, the Great Chief was a rather open-minded person. It was such a relief that they didn''t have to use force once again. A relief for the other party, that is. "Then, let me ask you... What problem is the Chiefdom facing right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was still the first question, but Grey quickly struck a sore spot. Everyone present quickly flinched at his words, especially the Great Chief, unable to hide his shock. The atmosphere''s tension quickly rose in an instant. From the bits and pieces of Sakar''s memories, the Great Chief''s previous words, and the unusual tension in the air, Grey and Yuna had already expected something was going on. And seeing everyone''s reactions, their suspicions only grew stronger. "It''s quite a long story... Would you care listening?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Un, sure! We have all the time in the world." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to dilly-dally. The moment Grey and Yuna nodded to the Great Chief''s questions, the latter soon opened his mouth and started telling them a story. And the Great Chief really wasn''t joking. It was a very long story. According to them, it all happened about a month ago. The Chiefdom was just normal as it usually is, when suddenly, an "Evil Beast" appeared out of nowhere, rising from the sea of fog and bringing havoc to the Chiefdom. It was no mere beast. It was one which spanned more than a hundred meters, with its body covered in deep blue scales like the deep ocean. And every time it resurfaced from the sea, it would always blast everything it saw with a blast of high pressure waters from its gigantic maw. The inhabitants'' hearts were swallowed by terror and despair, many houses were destriyed and many lives were lost. Because of it, many villagers moved closer inland and fishing had completely stopped. It was a nightmare. ¡ºGrey, isn''t this...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, it seems to be the reason why beasts are suddenly appearing near Lista. And judging from the description, it seems to be a ''Leviathan''.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºA Leviathan... Hmm... It''s that S-rank beast, isn''t it?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, that''s right. It''s often called the ''Ruler of the Sea'' or ''The Monster of the Deep''. To be honest, it''s quite a troublesome enemy.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHmm... I see...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Grey said that it was "troublesome", but it was way far beyond such a simple word. If it wasn''t for the fact that it was an aquatic beast, with the Chiefdom''s military power, they would have been already destroyed. They were fortunate, truly fortunate. The Great Chief''s story continued, and the two listened attentively, not missing a single word. After which, they then asked each other questions relating to the outside world, culture, structures, and many more topics. Both parties learned quite a lot. "Kingdoms, Guilds, and Cities, huh... I see... It seems like the world is far vaster than I could ever imagine." £ÛManelo£Ý Not just the Great Chief, but everyone was also amazed by what answers came out of Grey and Yuna''s mouth. Though it was pretty hard to believe for them, with how sophisticatedly weaved their stories were, it was hard to deny. They could only accept. "Then, for my last question... What do you want from us?" £ÛManelo£Ý It''s finally here! The question Grey and Yuna were waiting for. Though they initially were just exploring, with the way things are, they couldn''t just leave things be. It was a pity that their previous vacation time would be cut, but there was nothing they could do about it. Though now, it is only the trouble of Torogi, with the passing of time and the beasts'' sudden migration, the whole ocean ecosystem could be compromised. Not only Lista, but all port cities would suffer, and further along, even inland settlements would get affected. It was a big problem. ''Haah... Looks like His Majesty will owe us another one after this.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Though Grey as he resolved and braced himself for what''s about to come. There was not much to think about. Them being the way they are, there was no way they could simply stand around when such things are happening. "What we want... How about you? What do you want? We have a proposal for you, but would you care listening?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A proposal... Interesting... And what might that ''proposal'' be?" £ÛManelo£Ý The fish has bitten the bait. As soon as Grey heard such a statement, a smile quickly appeared on his face. He may not be the best in negotiations, but he knew full well that in order to strike a deal, one must first catch the other party''s interest. A success! "Nothing much, really... The ''Evil Beast'', we''ll take care of it for you. How does that sound?" £ÛGrey£Ý Shock and confusion. Everyone fell into such a state as soon as Grey''s words rang throughout the Great Hall. Especially with Grey''s confident and indifferent smile, they could only open their mouths in agape. After all, no one in the Chiefdom managed to make a scratch on the beast, and to suddenly appear and declare such a thing with confidence, it was nothing short of preposterous in their eyes. BAAAANNGGGGGG "This is preposterous! Are you saying that you could defeat the Evil Beast when our proud warrior couldn''t?! There is a limit to how arrogant you can be!" £ÛHead Elder£Ý Of course, the Head Elder didn''t just let the matter go. Though he had been warned by the Great Chief, he couldn''t hold his anger any longer. He was like a dam who just broke down, hostility flooding and gushing out of his mouth. "Head Elder! That''s more than enough! You can only say that because you haven''t seen Lord Grey and Lady Yuna''s prowess! I believe in their words!" £ÛSakar£Ý "Hah! Are you taking their side, right now?! It seems that you''ve been brainwashed by these evil spirits! They really are wicked!" £ÛHead Elder£Ý "They aren''t evil spirits! They are the Emissaries of God!" £ÛSakar£Ý Sakar''s words boomed all over the Great Hall, and everyone was quickly silenced. All eyes were on him. The man who is said to be the most stubborn in Torogi, to declare such a thing, there was no way they could simply ignore it. "Sakar... Do you know the meaning of those words?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Yes, Great Chief..." £ÛSakar£Ý "Then, are you willing to take responsibility for it?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Of course! I am willing to bet my life on it!" £ÛSakar£Ý There was only a firm and serious expression on Sakar''s face as he answered the Great Chief''s question. And in such words, the Head Elder''s boiling anger only reached its peak. He finally snapped. "Great Chief! He''s clearly out of his mind! This is preposterous! They''re clearly evil spirits! I know they are! They are the reasons for our misfortune©`" £ÛHead Elder£Ý "Kalun! I''ve had enough! I''ve already warned you before! Yet you still ignore my words! Am I a joke to you?!" £ÛManelo£Ý Unfortunately for the Head Elder, the Great Chief''s patience for him had also run out. His cold voice echoed in the Great Hall as he gave his final glare towards the Head Elder, forgoing his title and calling his name directly. It was over. "N-No... Great Chief... That''s not©`" £ÛKalun£Ý "Warriors! Seize the Head Elder and escort him out of the Great Hall! It seems like he isn''t feeling well today. Make sure he gets plenty of rest." £ÛManelo£Ý "Great Chief! No! Please listen to me! Great Chief!" £ÛKalun£Ý The Head Elder kept on yelping as he was dragged away by the warriors, but it was futile. The Great Chief didn''t listen to his words and didn''t even bat an eye. Before long, silence returned to the Great Hall as one person was removed. With the Head Elder gone, everyone''s eyes shifted back to Sakar, Grey, and Yuna who were still in the middle of the Great Hall. All were interested whether Sakar''s words were the truth or just some made up nonsense. The Chief was especially curious. "Then, Sakar, back on the topic... You said they were the legendary Emissaries of God, didn''t you?" £ÛManelo£Ý "I did, Great Chief." £ÛSakar£Ý "I see... Then, how exactly could you prove your words?" £ÛManelo£Ý The Great Chief asked, bearing down heavy pressure upon Sakar. Though he was of lower threat level, he was much more intimidating, imposing his authority upon everyone without leaving a single gap open. But rather than answer directly, Sakar only nodded towards Grey and Yuna, and the two stepped forward. They have already made advance preparations beforehand for when the moment comes, and now, it was finally time to execute it. ¡¶¡¶Holy Bell¡·¡· Two distinct voices danced in the air, carried by the gentle winds, and radiant light burst forth soon after. The golden light, like the sun rising from across the horizon, illuminated the whole village, filling it with warmth and comfort. It was not only for show. As soon as the light melded into one''s body, all the pain and discomfort they felt quickly vanished as if it was but a terrible dream. The bells rang and rang, a sweet and divine melody drifting in the air. ''God... God has not forsaken us...'' £ÛManelo£Ý To witness such a scene unfold, the Great Chief''s knees finally gave out as relief and happiness. Following him, the others also kneeled on the ground, bowing their heads as they showed their respect to the two figures before them. """We greet the Emissaries of God!""" CHAPTER 227 END Chapter 228: The Chiefdom of Torogi (pt. III) The light shimmered and sparkled, dyeing the mountains, rivers, and forests with a golden hue. Such brilliance even overpowered the sun reigning above the vast blue sky, glimmering with warmth and comfort. In the presence of such brilliant light, people, no matter what their status were, could only kneel in respect and silence, not daring to raise their heads any higher. Peace and quiet reigned over the Great Hall, swallowing it whole. Two figures glimmered with the holy light, their faces only showing indifference as their eyes sparkled like jewels and their gazes peered through one''s soul. There was dignity and nobility in their presence©` or so how it would seem. But deep in their thoughts... ¡ºGrey... How do I say this... Is this okay? I feel bad doing this...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI''m also not sure... I didn''t think they would react like this...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ... There was only guilt brewing in their hearts, their consciences hammered time and time again as they watched the people genuflect before them. They couldn''t even look them in the eye, not wanting them to see their guilty expressions. Though they have already accepted the roles of being "Emissaries of God", so that the talks could proceed smoothly, they didn''t think things would go so far. They could only feel the burden of their actions weighing down on their shoulders. Well, with Grey being sent to Merusia by God, such a role wasn''t exactly wrong. And adding to that his purpose, it only made perfect sense. Still, he couldn''t say he was comfortable using such legends to their convenience. It felt like he was a scammer. ¡ºWell, we''ve already started this... Let''s just see this through until the end. I''m sure we''ll find a way to resolve the misunderstanding one way or another.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHmm... Grey, I didn''t think you''d be so carefree about this... This is a serious matter, you know?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHey, now. It''s not like I''m alone in this. You''re also an accomplice, my Dear Yuna. We''re both in this together.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUuu... That''s right, isn''t it?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý In the end, the two simply decided to not think too much about it, leaving whatever happens to the future to future them. They decided to cross the bridge once they got into it. A casual and simple decision. "Everyone, raise your heads." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish, Lord Grey." £ÛManelo£Ý Everyone''s attitudes have completely changed. The Great Chief who was once calm, calculating, and wary had now completely let down his guard, putting all his trust to the youths before him. It wasn''t only the Great Chief either. Everyone else in the room also had their doubts cleared after witnessing such a mystical scene. Even the most cynical of them didn''t dare to argue any longer. The power balance has completely shifted. "Ah! What are you waiting for?! Hurry up and get the most comfortable seats for Lord Grey and Lady Yuna!" "Get them the best food and drinks as well!" "Let''s make a feast! We need to celebrate this grand celebration!" In fact, the moment they realized that Grey and Yuna were still standing in the center of the Great Hall, barely accommodated properly, they quickly rushed and ordered the servants to prepare the beast they could, panicking and hurrying. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, forgive our lack of reception. We''ll make©`" £ÛManelo£Ý "No, it''s alright. We won''t be staying long for long anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "P-Pardon?" £ÛManelo£Ý At Grey''s words, everyone immediately stopped on their tracks, petrified like statues. The cheerful atmosphere quickly vanished, everyone''s hearts quickly downcast as they were thrown into a roller coaster of emotions. "Well, we still have a few other businesses to attend to after this. We have quite a busy schedule. I hope you understand." £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I see... That''s a shame..." £ÛManelo£Ý Or so how Grey explained it. And though he was not strictly lying, the real reason was that they were just feeling too guilty to stay. Seeing such expectant eyes from the people, they felt like their hearts and conscience were being stabbed time and time again. It was simply too much. "Then, back to our proposal. We''ll be defeating the Evil Beast for you. That''s alright with you, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes... We''re more than grateful for that. But... How could we possibly ever repay you? I-Is there anything you need from us?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Payment, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý To the Great Chief''s words, Grey was quickly made to ponder, his eyes shifting to Yuna''s direction as he asked the same question. But no answer ever came, only silence loomed over the great wall. It was to be expected. After all, Grey and Yuna''s initial purpose for paying a visit to the Chiefdom was far from what they''re currently talking about right now. Though they proposed a deal to take care of the Evil Beast, they still haven''t thought about the compensation on their side. In the first place, they weren''t even 100% sure if they could defeat it. Though it won''t be a problem if it is below Disaster-Class, if it was stronger, things could get more complicated. Things were still far from certain. "Well, let''s not think too much about the payment for now. How about we decide about it once the Evil Dealt has been dealt with. Is that alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. That''s more than we could ask for." £ÛManelo£Ý In the end, Grey could only postpone their decision for their side of the deal. With it, both him and Yuna could think of what to ask, but them being the way they are, it probably would be a simple request. They aren''t ones to ask for overbearing things. And at their words, everyone could finally heave a sigh of relief, a ray of hope finally shining down upon the Chiefdom. Though the problem hasn''t been solved yet, they could only look forward to the future. As opposed to how they previously were when Grey and Yuna first entered the Great Hall, the elders could now be seen smiling as they exchanged words with one another, finding better promise in their futures. "Then... That should be all, isn''t it? We''ll be going on our way now. We''ll be back first thing tomorrow morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, wait! Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, wouldn''t you stay even for a little while? We''ll be preparing a feast shortly to welcome you." £ÛManelo£Ý "A feas©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! A feast, huh?! Sorry, but we''ll really have to go now. Like I said, we''re really busy. I hope you understand." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a close call. The moment Yuna''s ears picked up the word "feast", her ears quickly perked up and her eyes quickly sparkled. She was about to say something, but thankfully Grey managed to cover her mouth with his hand. There was no need for telepathy. All Grey needed to do was watch Yuna''s eyes and he could see the words "Grey, let''s stay, I want to eat." and a lot more appeared in her eyes. A number of sentences could be read, each one containing her excitement. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡ºGrey...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo, we''re leaving. And that''s final.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºBut Grey, it''s a feast! A feast, you know?!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI know. But we''re still leaving. I''ll cook you a feast later, alright?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Like a father appeasing his child, Grey did his best to compromise with Yuna''s wants. It wasn''t the first time such a thing happened, but Grey still couldn''t say he was used to it. Yuna had become more and more childish with the passing of time. ''Haah... I really should stop spoiling her...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought, reaching only such a single conclusion. He was put into deep thought as he looked at his girlfriend''s sparkling eyes once again, wondering where the meek and reserved Yuna had gone to. It truly was a mystery. Well, it wasn''t only Yuna. The others also looked forward to serving them with a great feast, and the moment Grey replied with such words, their expressions were quickly crestfallen. Grey could only shake his head as he watched the scene unfold. "Umm... Is something wrong, Lord Grey?" £ÛManelo£Ý "No... Nothing''s wrong. About the feast... I''m sure everyone''s tired today, so how about tomorrow? That should be for the best, no?" £ÛGrey£Ý "O-Of course! We''ll make sure to prepare the best feast for you!" £ÛManelo£Ý And a couple statements from Grey, their moods were quickly raised to cloud nine. It wasn''t only to welcome Grey and Yuna, but for everyone to have a break from their worries as well. Each and everyone of them really was a handful. A festive atmosphere bloomed and everyone quickly discussed what they should prepare for tomorrow''s feast. It reminded Grey of the lively atmosphere back in his high school days when his class decided the theme of an event. It was nostalgic. "Then, since everyone''s busy right now, we''ll be taking our leave. We''ll come back tomorrow once we have settled everything." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''re looking forward to the feast!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! Leave everything to us, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna! We''ll make sure not to disappoint. It will be the best feast Torogi has ever seen!" £ÛManelo£Ý A proud declaration. The Great Chief puffed his chest, placing his right hand over it as he reassured Grey and Yuna. With such a confident expression on his face, the two couldn''t help but smile warmly. With everything done and settled, it was finally time to leave. The Great Chief tried to attach escorts to them, but they simply refused. They don''t want people finding out their abilities, after all. It would only be troublesome if they did. Minutes passed and after diving deep in the forest, the village was finally out of sight. There were only trees and various flora to be seen no matter how one turns their head. Soon, blue light illuminated the verdant forest as a gate was opened. "Grey, about dinner tonight... I want to eat seafood dishes. Ah! And if possible, I want lots and lots of lobsters!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, lobsters it is. Anything else?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Squid? I think squid would also be nice!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was only a silly conversation to be heard in the quiet forest. With Grey''s previous promise, Yuna didn''t hold back any longer and asked for any dishes which came to her mind, passing through the gate as they continued talking. White light flashed before their eyes, and the next things they knew, the viridescent forest was nowhere to be seen. There was only a dark alley, the sound of the waves echoing quite some distance away as they seagulls perched atop the roofs. It was fortunate that Grey and Yuna explored a lot of hidden and quiet places the day before. They never thought they''d use it to sneak in and out of Lista, but nevertheless, it was still very useful. Now, they could sneak in and out without being spotted. "Oh! And Grey! I think we could also use the weird turtle from before! I want to see what it tastes like." £ÛYuna£Ý "A Pterygia, huh... It''s going to be a challenge, but I''ll do my best." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, even when they were on the other side gate already, they still continued talking about what they''ll be having for dinner. After all, Grey promised her a feast, and so a grand feast it would be. Talking ever so enthusiastically, Grey and Yuna slowly exited the alleyways and out into the open streets. As soon as they did, Yuna quickly stopped clinging onto Grey and limited herself to handholding. The spoiled Yuna was a sight only for Grey to see. The town was still as lively as ever, oblivious to the troubles in the sea and simply going about their daily lives like they usually do. And Grey and Yuna wanted it to stay like such. They swore to protect such happiness. "Ah! Your Highnesses, you''ve returned!" As soon as they arrived at the mansion''s gates, the guards quickly greeted the two of them with welcoming and friendly smiles on their faces. There was no need to search for their identity cards. They were simply let inside. "Ah, right, has Missus Vilma returned yet?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, yes! Her Excellency has returned for some time now. She should be talking with His Excellency right now." "I see. Thanks, we''ll be going now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Continue the good work¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna soon waved their hands goodbye and the knights, receiving such gestures, smiled widely as they bowed their heads. They then returned back to their posts, more motivated than ever. As for the two, they simply headed inside the mansion and traversed the large and spacious corridors. A lot of servants greeted them as usual and they greeted them back with a smile. Though it wasn''t home, it was a very comfortable place. Knock Knock Knock It wasn''t too long before Grey and Yuna arrived at Abraham''s office, and like they thought, both him and Vilma were inside, their incomprehensible voices echoing ever so quietly. Voices which only stopped the moment a couple knocks filled the air. "Mister Abraham, it''s us. Can we get inside?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, come in. We were just waiting for you." £ÛAbraham£Ý Click Clack Creak A number of sounds echoed and soon the doors were opened. And just like before, the number of paperwork was no joke. They were on vacation, but the scene couldn''t be any further from the truth. Abraham was even busier than he was before. Seeing such a large mountain of paperwork, Grey and Yuna were very relieved they didn''t accept the King''s rewards back then. They would rather deal with monsters, beasts, and bandits than do such troublesome tasks. It was a relief indeed. "I heard from Vilma about what happened this morning. It''s a relief to see that you''re both doing fine." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Well, it was a really interesting event for sure. But thankfully, it was nothing too difficult to handle. Just a little bit troublesome" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. Though it did serve as a good warm up." £ÛYuna£Ý "A good warm up, huh... As expected of our Heroes, you really are something." £ÛAbraham£Ý Hearing Grey and Yuna''s words, Abraham could only smile wryly. After all, not only was it a large stampede, there were also a pair of B-rank beasts involved. To dismiss it simply as an "interesting event".... It was surreal. Well, it was only to be expected. They were Grey and Yuna, after all. They weren''t new in such matters and have already fought much stronger enemies. Rather, they were happy to get a lot of new ingredients to try out. A strange pair is what they are, "Speaking of which, are the fishermen alright, Missus Vilma?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fortunately, yes, they''re all fine. Though some were scared, they aren''t ones to falter by such things. I''m sure they''ll be back on the sea in a week or two." £ÛVilma£Ý "I see... That''s good to hear." £ÛYuna£Ý Though Grey and Yuna have already healed everyone''s wounds and injuries, mental and emotional wounds were something out of their capabilities. It was a relief that not a single one was wounded too much even after such a hellish experience. Well, it''s not like they haven''t gone through such hardships before. Be it violent storms, beast attacks, or problems in the ship itself, they have gone through many rough times, and fear isn''t enough to shake them. They were strong. "But, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna, where were you after the incident? Your familiar had talked to us, but I still don''t understand where you went. Did something happen?" £ÛVilma£Ý And there it was. The question they have been waiting for. Though Grey and Yuna wanted to be the ones to open the topic to them, Vilma beat them to the punch. There was no need to waste any more time dilly-dallying. "Actually, about that... It''s a long story..." £ÛGrey£Ý They didn''t waste a single second. From when they fought against the beast up until the part where they made a deal with the Great Chief, Grey and Yuna didn''t spare a single detail and briefed Abraham and Vilma of the situation. If there was anything they skipped out on, it was the part where they simply idled their time away and explored the islands, eating a couple fruits along the way and touring the island like some sort of tourists. Other than that, the key parts were mentioned. Both the Marquess and Marchioness paid their utmost attention to Grey and Yuna''s words, nodding their heads and pondering all the while. They also made sure to ask some questions while they were at it. It was quite a lengthy discussion. "Torogi, huh... I can''t believe there exists another civilization right under our noses... This is a lot to take in..." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Abraham, I know you''re surprised, but that''s not the problem right now." £ÛVilma£Ý "I know, I know, it''s the Evil Beast, right?" £ÛAbraham£Ý There was no immediate answer to Abraham''s words. Vilma and the others simply nodded in silence, the office''s atmosphere turning serious in an instant, only the sound of the clock ticking to be heard. "Mister Grey, you said the beast might be a Leviathan, right?" £ÛAbraham£Ý "That''s only an assumption, but yes. Not only does it match the people''s description, it''s also powerful enough to drive away ever Tartler Sharks and Pterygias." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true... If there is one which can do it, it would surely be a Leviathan. The only problem is its age..." £ÛAbraham£Ý An even heavier topic was brought into the table with Abraham''s words, and silence once again swallowed the whole office. After all, there is quite a large difference between a "Lesser" and a "True" Leviathan, and even much worse if it turned out to be an "Elder" Leviathan. Though Grey could still defeat it, the Marquess and Marchioness still do not know of him reaching Calamity-Class. There was no need to reveal all their cards and be simply kept quiet. "Haah... If this goes on, this would surely affect the fishing industry, not only in Lista, but in other port towns and cities as well." £ÛAbraham£Ý "I agree. And if worse comes to worst, the Leviathan might wander around and arrive here at Lista. Abraham, we need to do something about this." £ÛVilma£Ý "I know. But it''s hard to move when we don''t even know where our enemy is. On top of that, we''re near the sea. It''s a disadvantage for us." £ÛAbraham£Ý It was just like they feared. The longer the Leviathan is left, the more problems it will cause. Not just the Chiefdom of Torogi, but everyone would be a victim of its rampage. It was like a tickinb time bomb. At first, it would only affect the economy and livelihood of the people, but if things worsen even more, lives could be lost from the stampedes. In the worst outcome, the Leviathan could arrive near the coast and wreak havoc. It was something they all wanted to avoid at all costs. It was a relief that Grey and Yuna happened to arrive at the island, otherwise, they would still be in the dark about what''s happening. It would have already been far too late once they found out what is going on. "Haah... This is quite problematic. It seems like we''ll need to inquire the help of the Adventurers'' Guild. We''ll most likely discuss this sooner or later." £ÛAbraham£Ý Abraham said, pinching the middle of his brows, but his eyes were glued at towards Grey and Yuna''s direction. There was no need to say more, it was obvious what he wanted to ask even if he didn''t open its mouth. "Don''t worry, we''ll also help. We already made a deal with the Chiefdom anyway, we''ll see this through until the end." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll make sure everyone''s safe and sound. It''s just a big, blue fish, anyway. No biggie." £ÛYuna£Ý It was quite a description for a Leviathan, but it was something Grey had expected from Yuna. And hearing such words, both Abraham and Vilma couldn''t be any more relieved, finally able to heave a sigh of relief. Though they felt apologetic to ask Grey and Yuna to help when they were simply sightseeing in their domain, there was only so much they could do about it. Hence why they''re very thankful that the two took the initiative and offered their hands. They came to respect them even more. "I''m really sorry about this, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to reward you handsomely." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Yeah, we know, but first things first, Mister Abraham... Could we borrow the kitchen for a little bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "P... Pardon? The kitchen...?" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Well, actually, we haven''t had lunch yet, so we were thinking we''ll cook up a little or something. Is that alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We promise we''ll clean up after our mess!" £ÛYuna£Ý Two completely unexpected answers, and one which was a far shot from what they were just talking about. Hearing Grey and Yuna''s words, the tension in the air was quickly dampened, removing the dark and depressing atmosphere from before. To their words, Abraham and Vilma couldn''t help but break a smile, a smile which soon turned into gentle laughter, dancing merrily in the air. In just a single moment, they were suddenly relieved of their burdens. "Hahaha. Of course, of course, you can use it however much you want. If there''s anything you need, just please ask the chefs and servants. They would be more than willing to help." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Alright, thank you©` Ah, we''ll also be serving these for dinner if possible. Would that be alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! You''re more than welcome to do so! I would also like to taste the famous cooking of our dear Heroes." £ÛVilma£Ý "Famous, huh... Fufufu! Then please look forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý The tension was now gone, and all there was left was a warm and light-hearted mood looming over the office. It wasn''t long before the two exited the office, yet even then, they left such light-heartedness and comfort behind. For the first time in a while, the office felt rather cozy than burdening, the tension and pressure lighter than ever. Even with the problems at hand, they could face the future with a smile. It was very refreshing. ''Dinner, huh... I''m looking forward to it.'' £ÛAbraham£Ý CHAPTER 228 END Chapter 229: Life in Torogi (pt. I) Fweet Crash Splash The boat whistles blew sharp and sound, accompanied by crashes and splashes as the waves crashed on the port''s seawalls, water drenching the roads wet. The winds howled once more, greeting the rising of the morning sun. Yet even with such cacophony, the orchestra of nature was drowned by the noises of the people hustling and bustling as they loaded the boats and their boots hit the solid planks of the docks. The sky was still red, but the town was already awake and lively. The cold breeze blew, pushing the boats and ships as they sailed away into the red-hued horizon. And as ships left, some also returned, bustling noises filling the air once again as the fishermen unloaded barrels upon barrels, full of fish they just caught. All were beaming smiles on their faces. Tap Tap Tap Among the people in the port, three figures stood out the most. There was the silver-haired young elven lady, the young man with eyes of amethyst, and the man who was always smiling. Yuna, Grey, and Jiro walked silently across the port. With yesterday''s happenings, the Adventurers'' Guild had been briefed by ever so reliable Abraham, and being the Vice-Guildmaster and a High-Ranker, Jiro was sent as their representative to help out in the case. "Alright. That should be all, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah... I don''t think any details are missing..." £ÛJiro£Ý It has been several minutes since they met up, and after confirming the contents of the report again and again, their discussion had finally come to an end. Their roles have finally been decided for the duration of the mission. Grey and Yuna would be living in Torogi for a few days, defeating the Leviathan as soon as possible, and while they are doing so, Jiro is tasked to keep Lista safe, going around the port for any disturbances. As for the boats and ships which already sailed, the familiars will be looking out for them in the shadows, hiding deep beneath the water''s surface like they did yesterday. It was the best and most efficient plan they could make. "Then, Mister Jiro, we''ll be leaving everyone in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''re sure it would be fine with you around! Then, we''ll be going n©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, then, I''ll see you©` Ah, wait! You two, before you go, I have something to give you." £ÛJiro£Ý Grey and Yuna hadn''t even done so much as to turn around, but they were already stopped on their tracks. Jiro then quickly rummaged through the contents of his storage ring, seemingly searching for something important. It didn''t take too long. After a few seconds of searching, Jiro took out a number of black boxes, wrapped with a few pieces of cloth around them. They may look a little different from what they usually use, but they could easily tell what they were. They were meal boxes. "Dad wants to give these to you," £ÛJiro£Ý "From Captain Jack?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. These are from the fish and seafood he caught yesterday. He says thanks for everything yesterday. And that you can drop by anytime you wanted to." £ÛJiro£Ý There weren''t just two or three, but a whole dozen meal boxes. All were still steaming hot with appetizing smells coming from them. It was obvious that they were being considerate of their appetites. It was honestly a little embarrassing. "Then, Mister Jiro, please tell Captain Jack we''re thankful for it. We''ll make sure to enjoy it thoroughly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m sure it will be delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. I''ll make sure to tell him just that." £ÛJiro£Ý Several meal boxes in their hands, Grey and Yuna finally waved their hands goodbye and headed off to the horizon, vanishing slowly but surely. Soon, not even a shadow of their figures could be seen. Of course, like how they returned yesterday, Grey and Yuna once again headed into an alleyway, making sure not a single eye was on them. Grey then activated a Gate and, a couple steps later, they passed through it, blue light soon disappearing. Chirp Chirp Chirp Rustle Rustle The tranquil sound of the leaves rustling and the sweet songs of the birds, such a wonderful symphony was what greeted Grey and Yuna as soon as they exited into a forest. It was calm and quiet, a complete opposite to the lively port they were just in. With the sky still amber, the forest was still a little dim, only bits and pieces of sunlight seeping through the gently swaying leaves. The winds were also cool and refreshing, the scent of flowers, herbs, and the earth wafting through the air. "Mmn¡«! So fresh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You really like the forest, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe! It''s full of fruits and herbs, after all! It''s calming and beautiful! Plus, it reminds me of our old home! It''s the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, expressing her joy as she stretched her arms to greet the morning sun once more, Grey chuckling by her side. Seeing such a bright expression on her face, Grey felt like all his exhaustion and problems were seeping out of his body. And as one would expect, Yuna''s eyes quickly went swimming left and right, watching the flowers bloom, the blades of grass way, and the fruits hang about. She was herb watching, curious and excited as one can be. Still, no matter how much she liked herbs, Yuna didn''t mindlessly pick anything she took an interest in. It was a forest where people often forage food and get herbs after all, and they still haven''t gotten permission. Seeing her hold herself back, Grey could only chuckle at her cuteness once again. "Then, shall we head out now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitement dancing in the air, Yuna took Grey''s hand and they headed out towards the village. The path was a little rough, but for them, it was a walk in the park, simply hopping and skipping as if they were playing games. A couple minutes later and the village was in sight, even more beautiful than before. Though it was already wonderful before, seeing it just after sunrise was something else. It had an appeal which could just make one open their mouth in admiration. Yet despite how early it was, the people were already busy. Be it tending to farms, herding the livestock, or going out to hunt and forage, the villagers were all up and ready. Even the children were already running about the place, playing games with one another, smiling ever so brightly. "No, move it more to the left, and... Alright, that''s perfect. Next is..." £ÛManelo£Ý But perhaps the busiest one would be the Great Chief. It was still early in the morning yet he was already coordinating the people, wooden chairs and tables to be seen all around the place. The preparations for the feast were on the way. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Waah¡«! Everyone looks so busy..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s only natural! This is the welcome feast for Lord Grey and Lady Yuna! It should be the best the world has ever seen! There''s no compromise!" £ÛManelo£Ý "The best feast, huh... Hahaha. How exciting." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! Please look forward to it©`" £ÛManelo£Ý The Great Chief smiles, but such a smile was quickly gone, or rather, it was plastered frozen on his face. There was only a puzzled expression on his face as he looked over Grey and Yuna''s direction. A face which still hasn''t processed what''s going on. "L-L-Lord Grey?! L-Lady Yuna?!" £ÛManelo£Ý The moment the situation finally loaded it, a loud voice boomed throughout the fields as a surprised face was plastered on the Great Chief''s face. He felt as if his heart jumped out of his chest, still a little confused. It wasn''t the first time that Grey and Yuna had seen such a reaction, but it never ceased to be entertaining. It was to the point that they even considered using Yuna''s abilities to pull such pranks. A good way to kill boredom, "W-When did the two of you arrive?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Ah, we arrived just now... Were we disturbing something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, not at all. We''re simply preparing for the feast this upcoming evening. And thankfully, it''s been going well so far." £ÛManelo£Ý As if his previous flustered expression was a lie, the Great Chief quickly calmed himself down and proceeded to shift the topic to the preparations. It was really obvious, but Grey and Yuna didn''t bother with him anymore and let things be. Well, there wasn''t actually any need to put so much effort in it. Even if the Great Chief didn''t draw their attention to the preparations, their eyes would have still swam there anyway. Seeing the people at work, it reminded them of the preparations for Kris and Aria''s wedding. What fun little times. There were no efforts spared in making preparations for the evening feast, each and every one of the ones involved moving about in the field, carrying baskets of food, moving tables and chairs, and preparing the fire. It was a busy morning. Though Grey and Yuna would usually feel guilty making people prepare such things for them, seeing the smiles on their faces as they break away from the recent terrors, they couldn''t help but simply watch in silence. Now, they are even more determined to defeat a Leviathan. "Then, since everyone''s so busy preparing,... I think we''ll be exploring the village for a little bit. Is that alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, i-if that''s the case, then let me be of assistance to you. I''ll make sure you experience the best of our prided Torogi." £ÛManelo£Ý "Haha. We appreciate the thought, but... Wouldn''t it compromise the preparations if you''re not here, Great Chief?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And don''t worry, we were planning to go sightseeing anyway. There''s no need to be so accommodating, really." £ÛYuna£Ý At Grey and Yuna''s words, the Great Chief couldn''t respond a single word, his face looking a little crestfallen. Though he would love to entertain them, there was also the matter of overseeing the preparations. He was torn between two choices. But the Great Chief didn''t give up quickly. As if lightning struck his mind, a sudden thought popped up in his mind. He then turned his head left and right, searching for something, only stopping when he spotted a certain someone. "Please wait a moment, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. I will be back in a jiffy." £ÛManelo£Ý Grey and Yunq couldn''t even respond. The Great Chief suddenly dashed away, running straight to a certain direction. And just a couple seconds later, he returned, carrying a young lady with him. A young lady just as confused as the two before her. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, this is my youngest child, Marika. As inexperienced she may be, I believe she is able enough to guide you around the Chiefdom. I hope she will be of assistance to you." £ÛManelo£Ý "A-Ah, yes... Thank you..." £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady still dazed and confused, the Great Chief quickly introduced her as his daughter, and surely enough, there were quite a few resemblances. Both the white hair, black stripes, and the blue eyes were on spot. "Marika, what are you in a daze for? Greet the Emissaries immediately." £ÛManelo£Ý "A-Ah, yesh! Pardon sha late introdutshon! I''m Marika, the Pap©` the Great Shief''s daughter! Nash to meeth you!" £ÛMarika£Ý Not just once, not twice, but a whopping six times! That was how many times the young lady bit her tongue due to her nervousness. She may resemble her father unlike the other ladies they met, but she was different alright. She was a klutz. "Y-Yes... I''m Grey, and this is Yuna. We''ll be in your care as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''re looking forward to the tour!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I''ll do my besht!" £ÛMarika£Ý Biting her tongue again, Marika straightened her back and replied with confidence, but the effect was in no way reassuring. What completes the scene was the proud face her father was making, really putting his trust in his daughter. "Great Chief! We need your help with the arrangements." "Alright. I''ll be there in a moment." £ÛManelo£Ý The villagers calling out to him, it wasn''t long before the Great Chief headed away to continue the instructions. After saying his goodbyes to Grey and Yuna, he quickly headed out, head turning left and right as he instructed everyone. "T-Then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, I''ll lead the way, please follow behind me. If there''s anything you need, please don''t hesitate to ask." £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! We''ll be imposing on you, then." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, with the Great Chief getting back to work, it was also time for the three to go on their own tour. After hearing Yuna''s words, Marika''s face beamed with a smile of excitement. It wasn''t long before they headed out, but... "Then, first, we''ll be going©`" £ÛMarika£Ý CRAASSSHHHH ... They haven''t even taken a couple steps yet they already encountered a problem. A number of chairs and decorations along with herself. Thankfully, nothing was broken, but a loud crash sure echoed all over the fields. "A... Are you alright...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! I''m more than fine! Pleashe don''t worry!" £ÛMarika£Ý Or so she says, but despite her words of reassurance, Grey and Yuna could only feel worried for her, wondering if everything''s going to be alright. It seems like they''ll be babysitting again, only that it''s a 15-year-old girl this time. Before long, the three finally departed, and fortunately enough, they met no more large accidents along the way. There was a little bit of tripping and bumping into others, but so far, everything has gone fine. Their first destination was not too far away from where they were. It was a vast and open field full of colors and life. As the sun finally peeked over the tall mountains, sunlight dyed it a golden color, accentuating its rural beauty. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, here we are, the prided farms of our village!" £ÛMarika£Ý Marika''s excitement ringing in the air and the sun''s rays beating down from above, there was nothing else one could ask for. It was green as far as the eyes can see, littered with various colors in linear patterns. It was breathtaking. There wasn''t just wheat and cereal crops, be it pumpkins, corn, string beans, carrots, and a variety of leafy greens and root crops, a lot of fields could be seen. It was the largest and most beautiful farmland they have ever seen. "Amazing... They even have plants I haven''t seen before..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, don''t get too excited, alright? We don''t want you picking crops here and there, after all. We both know what you''ll do when you''re too excited." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s right, but I''ve been holding back myself more, you know? You should put more trust in me." £ÛYuna£Ý "Is that so? Looks like my girlfriend''s been a good girl. There, there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I''m not a child anymore, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý As if they were in their own home, Grey gently patted Yuna''s head, praising her ever so proudly. And as the one on the receiving end, Yuna couldn''t help but blush. Even though she doesn''t like being treated too much like a child, being patted on the head was another matter. She loves it. There was just one slight problem that they forgot to consider. They were so caught up in the moment that she forgot they weren''t in their house. They were out in the open, a pair of eyes watching them with a similarly red tint on her face. "P-Please don''t mind me..." £ÛMarika£Ý Or so she says, but with the situation as it is, there was no way Grey and Yuna could do as she asks. Grey''s hand has now stopped moving, a flustered expression painted on his and Yuna''s faces. It was just too embarrassing. "A-Ahem! Marika, about the fields... Could we take a closer look at it? It''s very wonderful, after all. It''s such a waste watching it from afar. Right, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! We also have a little garden in our backyard, you see. Maybe we could learn a thing or two from it." £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Of course! It would be an honor!" £ÛMarika£Ý Desperate as one can be, Grey and Yuna forcefully changed the topic and shifted their eyes towards the farmlands before them. Thankfully, Marika was kind enough to let them off and go with the flow. Truly a kind hearted young girl. Descending down from a hill, the three neared the farms and the closer they came, the more beautiful the scenery became. The fruits and flowers which were barely noticeable from up the hill were now in full view, colorful and beautiful. "Lady Marika, good morning, what brings you here?" "Good morning, I''m just here with Lord Grey and Lady Yuna for sightseeing. We''re touring the whole village right now." £ÛMarika£Ý At Marika''s words, everyone''s eyes shifted to Grey and Yuna behind her. They were all full of curiosity and astonishment, obviously seeing different races for the first time. Even then, they didn''t forget to be polite, showing great courtesy. """We greet the Emissaries©`""" "Ah, please raise your heads. We aren''t really good with formalities, you see. We would appreciate it if you treated us like any other." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And anyone complains, just say that we were the ones who said it''s fine to do so. Let''s see if anyone dares to!" £ÛYuna£Ý Ending their statements with gentle smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna quickly captured the sympathy of others. Though they put a lot of emphasis on Grey and Yuna''s status, thankfully, they weren''t too stiff either. It was quite easy to convince them. There wasn''t even a chance for tension to form in the air. Grey and Yuna were easily welcomed by everyone. No matter where Grey looked at it, it really does remind him of the rural areas he visited back on Earth. It made him a little happy. "Ah, right! Everyone, Lord Grey and Lady Yuna here said they wanted to learn a little more about farming! Can you help them?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Oh? Farming? That would be quite easy!" "Of course! It would be our pleasure!" "Please leave it to us!" And with a little help from Marika, they were able to quickly integrate with everyone. Now, everyone''s spirits were high up in cloud nine as they swarmed around Grey and Yuna, excited to teach them about farming. Of course, the two weren''t complete beginners in farming either. With Grey growing crops in the "Sanctuary" and Yuna growing the herbs in their garden, they were quite experienced actually. Still, there was no harm in learning more. "Then, we''ll be in your care, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We look forward to working with you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitement high as one can be, Grey and Yuna were then quickly given a tour around the farm. They were made to familiarize the farm''s layout and which plants were planted where. A process which didn''t take too long with their outstanding memories. "Here, you need to make sure to trim the old leaves regularly. Else, the new leaves won''t get enough sunlight." "For pumpkins, you need to space them about this length." "When the branches reaches this long, we can cut it and plant it elsewhere. But make sure to shed the bottom first and that it''s planted deep enough." Of course, it wasn''t just a tour. They were also given the chance to learn how to sow, plant, nurture, and harvest various crops. From root crops like potatoes, all the way to large crops like pumpkins and squashes. It was a wonderful time. And despite her clumsy and airheaded nature, Marika was quite knowledgeable in many matters. In fact, she was knowledgeable enough to teach the younger farmers the knowhow of the farms, asking every question she was asked. Well, Grey and Yuna were also swarmed by e farmers. Many thanked them for the healing magic yesterday. Though it was only a byproduct of their little exhibition, they were glad that everyone''s body aches and stiff joints were healed because of it. A happy little accident With such a fun and wonderful atmosphere about them, time quickly passed, and before they knew it, it was already about time for the second bell to ring, were they still in towns and cities. It was a fruitful experience. "Please visit next time, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. We''ll be happy to teach you more about crops and plants. " "Thank you. We''ll make sure to do so. Then... Until next time, everyone," £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye¡«! See you all at the feast!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, it was time to say goodbye. Though they wanted to learn more, they needed to move on if they wanted to tour the Chiefdom more. Their figures slowly vanished from the horizon as they waved their hands goodbye. As they walked around the village, all they could see was a wonderful sight. It was not just the farm, each and every single person they met had a festive atmosphere about them, a complete contrast to yesterday''s tense atmosphere. It was a relief indeed. "Then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, shall we go to our next destination?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý The sun continued to climb the morning sky and the preparations only progressed further. Three figures walked towards the horizon with excitement painted on their faces, cheerful voices dancing in the air. The adventure had just begun. CHAPTER 229 END Chapter 230: Life in Torogi (pt. II) Clop Clop Clop The sound of footsteps echoed in the air as the leaves rustled and rocks rolled down the mountains. The birds chirped, the rivers trickled, and a handful of animals roamed about, digging roots and grazing on grass. The forest was as peaceful as it could be. "Waaah!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Ah! Marika, careful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it would have been peaceful if not for the three figures also going about their days, traversing the lush forest and jumping over the flowing river. Things were never quiet with such a lively bunch around. And just now, as they crossed the bridge over the river, Marika slipped and almost fell towards the waters, a loud scream echoing ever so clearly. Thankfully, Yuna was following close behind her, catching her almost immediately. "S-Sorry! A-Are you alright, Lady Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Marika, you know... I should be the one asking you that... Are you okay? Are your ankles not hurt?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry! It takes a lot more than that to hurt me! I''m more than fine!" £ÛMarika£Ý Marika replied, a loud declaration resounding in the forest. Even then, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but worry even more. Especially with such a bright smile plastered on her face. It was one which screamed distrust. It wasn''t just once nor twice. Be it slipping, falling over, tripping, being chased by insects, and many more. Marika has been involved in far too many unfortunate accidents on their trip. It made them wonder whether she was just unlucky or very clumsy. Either way, it was worrying. "Then, shall we continue?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Un... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Worry still weighing down on their shoulders, the three finally crossed the river, and not stopping a single second, they continued along the path, heading north to cross another mountain. The journey continued. Where might they be going, one might ask? Simple. The three of them, as part of their tour, and also to participate in trade and purchase some items, are heading towards the nearby village which is also a part of the Chiefdom of Torogi. As it stands, Torogi is composed of several villages coexisting in the archipelago, scattered across the few large islands. From a population of a hundred or two, all the way to several hundreds, the villages have been coexisting for centuries. And of these villages, the five largest are ruled over by "Chiefs", with a central figure which they all submit to, the "Great Chief". As for the other, smaller villages, they are simply ruled by elders and the like, paying tribute to the five main villages. A fully-functioning state. The village the Great Chief, Manelo, rules is the largest of them all, named Balud, while they are heading to is a village by the lakeshore named Lobo, one of the minor, but also busiest villages which is often considered the central point of the Chiefdom. Rustle Rustle Rustle A few more minutes elapsed, and after more than half an hour of walking, the lake was finally in sight. Well, not only the lake, but the ever so beautiful village thriving near it was also present, basking in the crystalline radiance reflected by the lake. There was no time to waste. As soon as it was in sight, everyone quickly descended down the mountains, heading straight to Lobo village. A few more minutes later, their steps finally reached the wonderful lake village. "Hey! Fresh fish! Fresh fish! Fresh fish for cheap!" "Ma''am, these are fresh eels we just caught. Would you like to buy some?" "Mister, how much is this corn here?" What greeted them as soon as they arrived was a lively atmosphere like the one back in Lista, only less noisy and more rural. Even then, it was just as beautiful, people of all tribes bargaining and exchanging words with one another. Though it may be smaller than many countries, Torogi also has a functioning and healthy economy, using both coins and bartering on a regular basis, with merchants and customers coming from all places, searching for what they desire. Isolated they may be from the world, everyone uses the same currency as the people in the mainland does. This is because, no matter where one is in the world, currency is made by dungeons and the likes. Meaning, there is only one universal currency. Unfortunately, due to Torogi''s small size and suspiciously low level dungeons, the highest denomination everyone could get is a platinum coin. Even then, what is mostly used are copper and nickel coins. Crystals are nowhere to be found. "Then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, what should we buy first?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Hm? Didn''t Marika also want to buy something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that can wait. My priority right now is to make sure that Lord Grey and Lady Yuna have the best experience!" £ÛMarika£Ý Declared Marika, ending her words with a sweet smile. There were no lies in her words, only sincerity as she expressed her wanting to be of use. A far cry from her previous, nervous and stuttering impression. "Then... Would it be alright if we buy some freshwater fish first? I''m a little curious about what kind of seafood you can get in these parts." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course!" £ÛMarika£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Yuna voiced out her wants, Marika''s eyes beamed, her head turning left and right as she searched for stalls which sold fish and seafood harvested from the nearby lake. From giant crabs, black lobsters, freshwater eels, basses, trouts, and many more. A plethora of seafood could be displayed left to right, some still alive and splashing about. It was like the fish market in Lista all over again. Only that there isn''t a salty smell of seawater. "Oh? Lady Marika, welcome back. Are you here to buy something?" "That''s right. We''re here to buy some fishes." £ÛMarika£Ý "Oh! Good for you! A fresh batch of rainbow trouts had just arrived!" A large smile plastered on his face, the vendor reached out for a nearby crate. As soon as he did, the sound of splashes echoed in the air. Soon, water spilled towards the ground as the man displayed the rainbow trouts he just acquired. "Ohh... They really are fresh..." £ÛMarika£Ý Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Right...? And they''re cheap as well! Just for you, I''ll give you a handsome discount! 15 kiels will do!" The man announced with a bright smile extending from ear to ear. Hearing his words, everyone froze, as if they heard something so absurd. But though they may be frozen, the expressions on Grey and Yuna''s faces were very bright. Well, why wouldn''t they be? After all, such a large trout could already fetch about 50 kiels back on Lista, and even higher in Galderia. The price had just been cut by more than three times. They were so shocked, they couldn''t even express their happiness. "So che©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "So expensive! That''s a scam!" £ÛMarika£Ý But, oh well, it seems like Marika has a totally different opinion, slamming the stall''s desk as she yelled at the man. It was then that the man started backing off, switching to the defensive as the bargain between the two began. Grey was so surprised by the price that he didn''t even realize using his eyes. But the moment he did, surely enough, the man was lying. He could only feel awe for Marika for finding out about it so quickly. The clumsy yet knowledgeable girl. "Mister, don''t try to cheat me! It was just 10 kiels not long ago!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Now, now, Lady Marika, that was long ago before the Evil Beast appeared. With the sea so dangerous right now, prices have gone up." "Liar! I know that the prices haven''t been affected that much!" £ÛMarika£Ý "That... Lady Marika, you must understand. I''m just trying to make a living here." The man tried to reason out his way from the situation, but Marika didn''t let him go so quickly. The clumsy and cheerful Marika was now gone. All that was left was a young lady who had the eyes burning fiercely like that of a housewife, expert in bargaining. The bargain between the two continued and many prices were thrown left, right, front, and center. The man tried to be firm with his prices, but Marika''s offensive was no joke. It didn''t start long before the man''s defense finally started breaking down. "Alright! 12 kiels! Take it or leave it!" "Hmph! You should have been honest since the beginning!" £ÛMarika£Ý In the end, Marika was the one who came out victorious, cutting down the initial price by a whopping 20%! To Grey and Yuna who barely bargains with prices, she was nothing short of a legendary shopper. A fearsome figure indeed. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, he said he''ll sell it for 12 kiels each!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Marika, you sure are amazing, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... You''re both knowledgeable and firm. That''s really admirable." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! This is nothing!" £ÛMarika£Ý Hearing Grey and Yuna''s compliment, Marika couldn''t help but blush a little, feeling a little embarrassed. She was back to her cheerful and carefree self, a beaming smile plastered on her face. Soon enough, Grey and Yuna started buying a lot of things from the stall. And though the vendor was feeling upset about losing to Marika in bargaining, after seeing how much Grey and Yuna bought, his mood quickly improved by leaps and bounds. Oh, how fickle people can be. Well, it wasn''t only the prices which were interesting. Since there aren''t any weights in Torogi, each item is sold whole. As for smaller, cheaper things, they are sold by a fixed number of items per kiel. Three oranges for 1 kiel, for an example. It was an interesting and unique experience. "Then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, where do you want to go next?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! You sure are excited, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! It''s my duty, after all! Tell me if there''s anything you want to buy. I''ll make sure to knock down their prices for you!" £ÛMarika£Ý Marika declared ever so confidently as she puffed her ample chest proud as one can be. And for the first time since they met, Grey and Yuna felt like they could finally put some trust in her words, feeling like they could rely on her. "Then... I guess fruits would be next?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fruits?! Alright, follow me©` Ah! Sorry!" £ÛMarika£Ý Trust which was quickly broken by her clumsy nature. It hasn''t even been a couple seconds since they decided to rely on her, and she already bumped into another person. Thankfully, she wasn''t hurt and the person she bumped to was very nice. She was quickly forgiven. "Umm... For now, how about we look at where we''re going?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! Of courshe! Safety first!" £ÛMarika£Ý And alas, the old Marika is back, biting her tongue once again. Now, Grey and Yuna don''t know whether they should worry or not. The young lady before them was simply too unpredictable and contradictory to herself. Another interesting character. Shenanigans aside, everyone then headed from one stall to another, buying a lot of things. With how cheap the prices are, there is no way Grey and Yuna are going to miss out on it. It was yet another shopping spree! It was fortunate that storage rings were also present in Torogi. Though they are called "Treasure Rings", they served the same purpose. Thanks to it, shopping has never been any easier. Time passed some more, and after buying fish, fruits, vegetables, meat, ornaments, and all sorts of things, Grey and Yuna were finally done with all the shopping. Now, they are only waiting for Marika to finish buying the bracelet she has been meaning to buy for herself. "Mister, come on! Lower it down a little!" £ÛMarika£Ý "I''m afraid I can''t do that anymore, Lady Marika. It''s 135 kiels, and that''s final." "Urgh... 135..." £ÛMarika£Ý But it seems like things are not going as smoothly as they usually did. Though Marika managed to bring down the price by a whole 15 kiels, she still couldn''t afford it. To top it all off, the vendor wouldn''t budge any further either. Even though she was the Great Chief''s daughter, she doesn''t actually receive much of an allowance from the Great Chief. And though she could just force things with her status, she wasn''t one to do such a thing. Things were turning grim for her. "Mister, 135 kiels, was it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. I won''t go any lower." "Alright, then we''ll buy two of them please." £ÛGrey£Ý Clink Clack Clink A resounding clack echoed in the air as a number of coins were placed atop the stall''s desk, glimmering with a wonderful sheen. A whole two bronze coins and seven nickel coins were offered without much hesitation. Seeing such a sum, the vendor didn''t think too much any longer and quickly pocketed it, then giving a pair of bracelets to Grey with a large smile on his face. But of course, they weren''t for Grey nor Yuna to wear. They were for... "Here, Marika, you can have these." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh... Ehh?! For me?!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Of course. Is there anyone else named Marika out here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s thanks for guiding us today. We really had a lot of fun." £ÛYuna£Ý There was a bit of hesitation painted on Marika''s face at first, but being pressured by such expectant eyes from Grey and Yuna, there was only so much she could do. She could only accept with a heart full of gratitude. "S-Shank you very math! I''ll make sure to treshure it!" £ÛMarika£Ý And in a very Marika-like manner, she gave her thanks, bowing her head repeatedly whilst biting her tongue from time to time. Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle lightly at her actions, wondering where the fierce bargaining lady had gone. "Then... Now that we''re done here.... Where shall we head to, Marika? I suppose the tour''s not over yet, is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! There''s still a lot more to see!" £ÛMarika£Ý There was no time to dawdle. As soon as they were done with their business in the market, they headed towards the horizon, led by the ever so cheerful Marika. The very same Marika who bumped into another person again and almost tripped over. That very Marika. Their next destination was one of the establishments nearby. An open building which was filled to the brim with silk, fabrics, and fibers. There were no sewing machines, only looms and hands quickly moving with astounding intricacy. The technology may not be so advanced in Torogi compared to the mainland, but their art and products wouldn''t lose out to them. The fabrics woven from their looms were both vibrant and beautiful, showcasing both Torogi''s culture and delicacy. True masterpieces. "Waah... Grey, what''s this thing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s a loom. As you can see, it''s used for weaving." £ÛGrey£Ý "A loom, huh... I wonder if we can make one like this in our house..." £ÛYuna£Ý And as usual, Yuna''s curiosity is springing up in her eyes. Her eyes wandered all around the place as she examined what kinds of things were present that she hadn''t seen before. It was like they were having a school field trip. "Lady Yuna, would like to try it?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Is that okay? I''m not particularly experienced with it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s okay. There''s always a first for everything." £ÛMarika£Ý Cheerful as one can be, Marika headed to the weavers and asked for permission to use the extra loom. It didn''t take too long either. When she returned, there was a big smile on her face, her hand making a "thumbs up" sign. "First, you use this... Then do this... And...." £ÛMarika£Ý Yuna''s instructor was none other than Marika too. It was not only farming, fishing, and economics. She was knowledgeable in a lot of fields in Torogi, capable enough to reach Yuna weaving. It was no wonder the Great Chief is so confident in her. Soon, Marika''s little lecture with Yuna about the basics of weaving finished, and after repeating Marika''s words in her mind over and over again, Yuna finally started to move her hands, imitating what Marika did before her. "This... And this... And this, right... Then repeat..." £ÛYuna£Ý At first, Yuna was moving slowly, but with each passing second, she picked up speed and moved quicker and quicker. Before long, Yuna''s hands and pedals moved like a machine, weaving out a pattern like the ones the other weavers were making, To her learning speed and skills, Marika could only open her mouth in agape. Not only her, the other weavers were also intrigued, stopping in the midst of their work. All eyes were on her, curious and astonished. "A-Amazing! Is this really her first time?!" "Isn''t she even better than most of us!" "The design is beautiful as well!" Countless praises rained down upon Yuna as she continued moving her hands and feet. Even the more experienced weaver couldn''t help but admire her skills, watching in silence as she continued her work, serious as one can be. It was only natural. After all, Yuna''s mind was like a sponge which could absorb all kinds of knowledge unlike any other. If it weren''t for Grey''s "Divine Mind", he could only hope to catch up to her. She was a bonafide prodigy. "Ah! Marika, I''m done! Look! I ma©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Lady Yuna, you''re super amazing! Are you sure it''s really your first time weaving?! You were like whoosh and fwoosh! So amazing!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Y-Yes?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even gather her thoughts yet, when Marika grabbed and held her hands tightly, looking at her with eyes full of expectations. It wasn''t only her. The other weavers also swarmed around her, just as curious and excited. "G-Grey! Help meeee!" £ÛYuna£Ý She cried out, but it was futile. Rather than help his girlfriend, Grey found it more interesting and enjoyable seeing her swarmed by a crowd of excited people. He only chuckled to himself, watching the scene unfold and wishing her good luck. It was only after she answered all of the questions from the others that she was finally let go, now completely wasted and exhausted, her face void of life and colors. It was even more difficult than subjugating monsters, a true hell. "Grey, you... You meanie, I promise I''ll remember this..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? Did I do something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You... Just you wait. I''ll get you back for this." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna threatened Grey, pouting ever so cutely. But contrary to her expectations, there was no feeling of remorse on the latter''s face, only a smiling face as he chuckled to himself. The idiot couple are flirting once again. After the weaving workshop, everyone headed to the nearby establishments and watched the people work. There were handicrafts, smithing works, scultures, and many more. There was even a building where the people had their tattoos made. It was a place full of wonders. "Grey, look, a smithy! Why don''t you try it out?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I think I''ll pass for now. I want to explore more anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s a shame..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, having learnt from experience, Yuna didn''t try things out anymore. Instead, Yuna tried to urge Grey into doing so, wanting him to experience the hell that she did. Unfortunately for her, Grey was not one to fall for such obvious traps. The only thing her attempts did was make her pout even more. Topping it off with Grey''s periodical chuckling, she only became more frustrated. She was just too obvious for her own good, "Hmph! Hmph! Hmph!" £ÛYuna£Ý The only way the young lady could do to vent out her frustrations was to pound Grey''s back and shoulders with her closed fist, all the while still pouting and puffing her cheeks. At that point, Marika had gotten used to all their flirting. Flirting aside, the tour continued and they headed out to more places. They went to the nearby meadows to see the herding of livestock, to the lake to see the fishermen fish, and to the fields to see the people farm. An all around adventure. "Then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, let''s get going, shall we? There''s still a lot more to see!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 230 END Chapter 231: Verdant Treasure Trove Buhiik Buhiik Buhiik A little boar roamed the forest, passing under the green canopy and over the lively blades of grass. It snorted and snorted, nodding its head up and down as it followed the sweet scent of its favorite berries. Plump, pink, and juicy, the berries were. A delighted expression bloomed across the little boar''s face as it buried its face on the bushes, munching its time away, listening to the peaceful symphony of the tranquil forest. "Waah¡«! There''s so many! And more here too! And here! Oh! Another one!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it was tranquil until a certain silver-haired elf came prancing around, running from place to place as she collected herbs and fruits with sparkling eyes, extremely excited like a hyperactive kid who had been let loose in the park. "L-Lady Yuna! Please wait! You''re too fast!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Yuna, watch your steps. You might trip with how fast you are going." £ÛGrey£Ý Following behind such an energetic person were none other than Grey and Marika. Both had worried expressions on their faces, for entirely different reasons. The latter one, sounding more like an overprotective father than a concerned boyfriend. The sun had already reached its Zenith, and now, it''s slowly descending from the sky. After visiting Lobo village, Marika invited the two in the forest to pick and collect some fruits and herbs they could use. And as one would expect from Yuna, the overexcited alchemy maniac, the moment she got permission to forage from the forest, she quickly dashed her way through, only leaving trails of dust behind. It was only then that Marika realized her mistake. If it wasn''t for the fact that Yuna quickly got distracted by each and every plant life she saw, she would have already arrived at the other edge of the forest long ago. Marika would have had no chance in catching up to her. She was simply too nimble and fast on her feet. "Huff... Hufff... La... Lady Yuna... Huff..." £ÛMarika£Ý In addition to that, Marika was just a normal person. After chasing the ever so excited Yuna around for several minutes, it was only to be expected that she got exhausted, trying to grasp her breath as her feet stopped moving. "Are you alright, Marika? You can just rest, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah... Yes... Huff... But Lady Yuna.... Huff..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Don''t worry about her. I''ll watch over her, so you can take a rest." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Marika could only feel relief flood her chest. She quickly sat down on the soft, green grass, finally able to take a breath of the fresh and fragrant air. There really was no place much more perfect for relaxation than the forest. Well, even if Marika could finally relax, the same couldn''t be said for Grey. If before, all he needed to look after was the clumsy Marika, now, he also needed to look after his hyperactive girlfriend, making sure she won''t go overboard. In simpler terms, he was babysitting once again. If it wasn''t for his "Eyes of Heaven", he would have had to follow the excited Yuna around wherever she goes. Though he was a little annoyed at first, now, he couldn''t help but thank God for giving him such cheat abilities. "Still, this forest sure is beautiful, huh... To think so many kinds of plants and fungi are present here. How do I say this... It''s quite interesting..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is that also not the case in other forests, Lord Grey?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Well, sure, they''re also beautiful, but they''re not as diverse as the one here in Torogi. Maybe, about a third of this...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, ending his statement with a tilt of his head. Though it was just a simple and rough estimate, he wasn''t wrong. Despite the diversity of animals remaining about the same, there really were more kinds of flora in Torogi. Well, it wasn''t only plant life. The lake from before was also quite amazing, able to contain even a coral reef and much more life than even the sea from Lista. It was also the reason why the inland villages weren''t very affected by the appearance of the Leviathan. Lastly, contrary to the diversity and quantity of plant and aquatic life, monsters could barely be seen. From yesterday since they arrived, Grey has yet to encounter one in the forest, not even a single slime or goblin. The more Grey thought of it, the more mysterious and interesting the archipelago became. If there wasn''t the threat of the Leviathan, he would have already gone ahead with Yuna and investigated by themselves. It truly is a shame. "Hmm... The outside world, huh... I wonder what it looks like..." £ÛMarika£Ý But just as Grey was interested in Torogi, Marika was also interested about the outside world she never knew of until yesterday. She was a naturally curious child, unable to help but daydream what it''s like over the horizon. "Then, should we take you outside sometime?" £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Really?! Would that be okay?!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Yeah. I don''t see why not. It shouldn''t be too much of a problem. As you as we get the Great Chief''s permission, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-There''s no need to worry about that, Lord Grey. I''m sure Pap©` I mean, the Great Chief would approve of it. I''m sure of it!" £ÛMarika£Ý Excited as a little child, Marika fidgeted as soon as she heard Grey''s words. It was as if her previous exhaustion was but a passing lie, now able to talk so fast it was as if her mouth was a machine gun on rapid fire. Well, it wasn''t too bad of a sight to see. Compared to how stiff she was acting before, Marika acting like a child was much more preferable. She has loosened up quite considerably, now able to speak out her mind comfortably. "Ah! But we''ll have to defeat the Evil Beast first, alright? After that, we could take you on a tour around the nearest town, Lista." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I''m sure Lord Grey and Lady Yuna can defeat the Evil Beast!" £ÛMarika£Ý Marika''s voice brimmed with confidence as she declared such words. It didn''t even cross her mind how destructive of a battle it would be if ever it really was a Leviathan. She was too excited to care, and that''s all that mattered. "What are you talking about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, Yuna, you''re back. And... those are..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! I just found a couple fruits nearby. Do you want some?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Please, and thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý Casual as one can be, Yuna invited herself to take a seat beside Marika, sitting on the ground. She then handed a couple fruits to Grey and Marika, from oranges, apples, soursop, berries, and many more. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Well, that''s how it would seem. But in reality, Yuna didn''t just pick a "couple" of fruits. Inside her storage ring was a mountain load. Grey knew because he was observing the whole time. Still, he decided to keep it to himself, not wanting to spoil Yuna''s fun. "Mmn¡«! So sweet!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Agreed! Apples really are the best!" £ÛMarika£Ý Sweet and satisfied expressions were afloat the forest as the young ladies dug in on the fresh fruits Yuna had just picked. Seeing such faces, there was no need to waste more time. Grey also peeled the cottonfruit he got, feeding himself soon enough. A surge of sourness filled his mouth as he continued chewing on the fruit''s flesh. But something was just not right. He then poured some salt on his hand, dipping the flesh of the cottonfruit on it before he once again took it to his mouth. ''Yup... This is how it should be...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was just like how he remembered it. The mix of sourness and saltiness flooding his mouth, sweetness and tartness drifting along it. A taste of his childhood he had almost forgotten. A bittersweet memory was adrift his mind. Well, his childhood memories weren''t the only ones which were jogged. Grey also remembered something given to him just recently. And with it still being high noon, there was no better time. He quickly opened his "Inventory" and got himself a couple of things. A picnic blanket was one of them. There were no warnings. Grey suddenly whipped the picnic blanket in the air, soon laying it down on the soft, grass-covered forest floor. With Yuna and Marika''s eyes on him, he then took out a couple boxes and placed them atop of the blanket. "Hm? Lord Grey... This is..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Oh? Isn''t this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. It''s Captain Jack''s meal boxes. Shall we dig in?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey asked such words, the two agreed almost immediately, Yuna being the one most excited, still not full after eating a load of fruits she just picked. It''s Yuna, after all. As soon as they opened the boxes, hot steam and an appetizing aroma drifted in the air, wafting through the whole forest. All sorts of seafood dishes were packed in the meal boxes, each and everyone arousing their appetites, ""Thank you for the meal!!"" "A-Ah! Th-Thank you for the mealth!" £ÛMarika£Ý Marika was about to eat, but as soon as she saw Grey and Yuna perform some sort of prayer, she immediately stopped on her tracks, mimicking them as much as she could, all the while biting her tongue at the end. The other two could only giggle and chuckle ever so softly. A warm atmosphere about them, and soon enough, they dug in on the meal boxes, a rush of flavor caressing their tongues. There is nothing more needed to be said. They were simply and truthfully delicious. "D-Delicious! I''ve never had something like this before!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Hahaha. Have some more." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! Thank you!" £ÛMarika£Ý Grey was a little worried at first, thinking how different the dishes might be from Marika''s normal palate. But seeing such a wonderful smile on her face, it seems like such worries were for nothing. She was enjoying herself happily. As for Yuna, well... Should one say more? It was Yuna, after all. She was stuffing her face full, dish after dish without stopping her hand. Her face was even brighter than Marika''s, looking even more excited. It was Yuna, alright. "Ah, right, Grey, Marika, what were you talking about while I was gone? Was it something interesting?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Interesting?... I guess you could say that. Marika said she was curious about the outside world, so I said we''d take her there once we defeated the Evil Beasts. That''s the jist of it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? By that, you meant Lista, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. It''s the nearest town, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "But that might take some time, doesn''t it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s words were on point, silence swallowing the forest. Not only Grey, Marika''s spoon and fork also stopped on their tracks, a slightly crestfallen expression painted on her face as she faced reality from Yuna''s words. While defeating the enemy could be easy, the problem is when it would appear. Though it could appear today, tomorrow, or the day after, it could also take weeks or even months before its reappearance. After years, maybe they could declare it safe again, but that''s still too long. Everything was very uncertain. No more responses came after Yuna''s words. Yuna simply fed herself another fried shrimp, her mind wandering elsewhere as she thought of some things. A smile soon formed on her face as a wonderful idea popped inside her head. "Ah! Then how about we use those? The pictures, I mean." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Good idea!" £ÛGrey£Ý Marika still in the dark, Grey and Yuna''s minds suddenly synced and Grey opened the "Inventory" once again, taking out dozens of photos they had taken along their adventures. All of which contained amazing places Marika had seen before. As soon as Marika laid her eyes on the pictures, though she didn''t know what they exactly were, she knew that they contained something amazing, full of life and colors. Her eyes sparkled at the sight of them. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, this is..." £ÛMarika£Ý "They''re pictures. It''s a little hard to explain, but you can just think of these as some form of preserved memories or something like that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! These are amongst the photos we have of our travels and adventures. And as for the town we were talking about just now, this is it." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was excitedly rambling on as she pointed from photo to photo. And everytime her index finger moved, Marika''s eyes would follow, always sparkling in excitement and curiosity. Happiness was surging deep in her heart. She looked, she looked, and she looked even more. Whilst they ate lunch, Marika kept staring at the photos, like a mesmerized child. The little sadness she once felt was no more, her eyes gazing at the photos as a smile bloomed on her face. "Hmm..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Is something wrong, Marika?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No.., It''s just... Lady Yuna seems ro be always in these photos©`" £ÛMarika£Ý Cough Cough Cough Greatly surprised by Marika''s words, Grey suddenly coughed and almost choked on his food. Though she knew that Marika had no ill intentions, he just didn''t expect his hobby of taking photos of Yuna would come back to bite him. It was all too sudden. Meanwhile, Yuna, being the one on such photos and also knowing why it was like that, was now furiously blushing, turning her face away to hide the embarrassment. Two birds with one stone. "A-Are you okay, Lord Grey?!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Y-Yeah, just a little surprised is all... Anyway, about the honorifics, don''t you think it''s about time you drop it? You can just call us by our names, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý He was desperate alright. Grey didn''t even think any harder, simply wanting to shift the topic of the conversation to something else before it gets even worse. Thankfully, Marika was an innocent child who was quite easy to trick. "Uhh... But... How could I dare address the Emissaries of Gods so lightly. It''s very impolite and improper." £ÛMarika£Ý "How so? We''re fine with it, so there''s no worries." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We would also love that! We''re friends now, aren''t we?" £ÛYuna£Ý At Grey and Yuna''s words, Marika was made speechless. Though it was true that she has become more comfortable with them and that they were also open to her, it still hasn''t sunk in that they were treating her dearly as a friend. Hearing it, she couldn''t be any happier. "Th... Then... Could I call you Big Brother Grey and Big Sister Yuna?" £ÛMarika£Ý Yet another unexpected instance. Grey and Yuna were simply wishing to remove the honorifics attached to their names, but who would have thought that Marika would like to address them as such. They were a little surprised. Despite her clumsiness, Marika has been very knowledgeable and skilled. So much that Grey and Yuna completely forgot she was still 15 years old. Seeing her act so meek reminded them of Iris when they first met. "Is... Is it weird, after all?" £ÛMarika£Ý "No, not at all. That sounds good to me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Looks like we got yet another little sister!" £ÛYuna£Ý A proud declaration rang out in the air as Yuna patted Marika''s head, making the latter''s face turn even more redder. Though she was the one who suggested it, she didn''t think it would be so embarrassing. Time passed and lunch continued. After cleaning up after themselves, everyone then explored the forest once again. It was still early in the afternoon so they still had a lot of time on their hands, enjoying the forest as much as they could. And as usual, Yuna was going ham on collecting once again. Though she made sure to mind not depleting the forest of its resources, the amount she gathered is no joke. If Grey could take a peek inside her storage ring, he was sure he''d find mountains upon mountains worth of herbs. "Lad©` I mean, Big Sister Yuna sure loves plants, huh..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Well, she''s an alchemist, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "An alchemist? Like an herbalist?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Well, you could say that... They''re people who use plants and other materials to create medicine like potions and ointments." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see..." £ÛMarika£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Marika could finally understand Yuna''s behavior. She herself had met a lot of herbalists in their village, and all of them happened to have a rather extreme liking to herbs, roots, and the likes. Just like Yuna. The only problem with what Marika is thinking was that even amongst the alchemist and herbalists, Yuna was an extreme case. There''s only a few who can compare to her when it comes to gathering herbs and sweeping the forest almost clean. She was unlike any other. "Ah! Come to think of it! There''s ''that place'', isn''t it?" £ÛMarika£Ý "''That place''...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... I haven''t been there myself since it''s forbidden to enter, but there''s a place in Torogi with a lot of strange herbs." £ÛMarika£Ý Or so she says, but hearing her words, Grey couldn''t think they were simply some "strange herbs" as Marika had said them to be. Grey''s intuition was saying that it''s not that simple and that they''re even more valuable than Marika makes it out to be. "By strange herbs... You mean those that turn the air cold as ice or sometimes combusting into flames?" £ÛGrey£Ý "H-How did you know?! Big Brother Grey, are you a mind reader?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Hahaha. I''m not. It''s just a hunch, a hunch." £ÛGrey£Ý And Grey was right. The "strange herbs" Marika was referring to were none other than magic plants which are very valuable ingredients in alchemy. Very sought out items by both alchemists and collectors alike. "Yuna! We''re going somewhere fun! You in?!" £ÛGrey£Ý A large and adventurous smile on his face, Grey called out to Yuna, and the latter simply tilted her head in confusion. But the very moment she heard where they were going, the little confusion she once felt turned into excitement. An extremely high level of excitement. Led by Marika, the three hit the forest paths once again and traversed the rough and uneven terrain, all the while the forest''s peaceful and calming melody played in the background. Only a fun and exciting adventure awaited them. It didn''t take too long before they reached the spot. Rather than in the open forest, it was sheltered inside a large cavern, light only seeping through from the cracks and holes in the ceiling. A very secretive location. Even then, the place was not dim at all. All sorts of colors, ranging from red to violet, glimmered in the walls as the some of the plants glowed ever so brightly, illuminating the dark and moist cave as the water droplets trickled down the stalactites. "A... A... Amazing! There''s so many magic plants! I haven''t seen these! And these ones too! Wait, no, I shouldn''t dilly-dally any longer! I need to pick them! Wait! How do I even pick them?!" £ÛYuna£Ý A loud outburst echoed in the air as Yuna''s head turned left and right and her eyes swam in all directions. She could barely contain herself, wanting to just dive towards them, pick them up, and store them in her storage ring. Well, who wouldn''t be excited? After all, not only were there flowers which glowed like lanterns, there were also flowers that breathed literal fire, grasses which turns moisture into ice, and even ones which electricity is coiling over. It was a mystical paradise. "Now, now, Yuna, let''s not p get too excited, shall we? You might hurt yourself if you act recklessly. I''ll appraise them first." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, of course! Please, and thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey didn''t waste a single second. As soon as he finished his words, he quickly used his eyes and appraised every single plant all at once. And, oh boy, the results are even more shocking than he expected. Not only were the number of magic plants in the area numbering thousands, possibly much higher, they are also amongst the highest quality as well. Some were even amongst the ingredients to make Divine-Grade items. It was not just a simple cavern, it was a treasure trove. "Hm? Is something wrong, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No... Nothing... The magic plants are all safe to pick." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! This is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, right. Just make sure not to pick too much, alright? Or else, we won''t be able to get more when we come back. Practice moderation!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so Grey says, but what he was actually worried the most was how the hell did such an island exist. He simply couldn''t wrap his head around why such an isolated island was so abundant in resources. The barriers, the diversity, the absence of monsters, and now, even a place full of magic plants. Torogi just became more and more mysterious the more time passed. The more Grey learnt, the lesser he knew. A total mystery. ''Haah... Just what the hell is this island...'' £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 231 END Chapter 232: The Grand Feast "Just one more... Please¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! And that''s final!" £ÛGrey£Ý Strong and resolute, such was the expression painted on Grey''s face as he replied to Yuna''s pleas. The latter tried to appeal with puppy eyes, but it was all for naught for Grey wouldn''t budge on the matter. What might the matter one might ask? Well, it''s about the magic plant cavern and Yuna''s extreme tendency to collect anything and everything she fancies until all that''s left there is barely able to sustain the area. Such was the matter. ''Haah... Just how did it come to this...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even begin to explain what he was feeling. He just took his eyes off Yuna for a quick moment to talk with Marika, but the moment he turned around, Yuna had already gathered hundreds upon hundreds of magic plants with very excited and sparkling eyes. Thankfully, he managed to stop the over excited Yuna. Still, even when the number of magic plants were still in the couple thousands, more than half of the whole trove was cleared. Yuna was nothing less than a menace, still wearing an innocent expression on her face, slightly crestfallen. "Yuna, didn''t you just promise that you''ll practice moderation? What''s this then? This is the opposite of moderation." £ÛGrey£Ý "But... They''re just too beautiful. I couldn''t help it. And... Couldn''t we just use plant magic to stimulate their growth?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we could... But it''s not that simple. It''s much more difficult than with normal plants. Growing them would take months, even years." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no flaw in Grey''s words. Though they could still speed up the growth and fertilization process of magic plants, them possessing attributes and mana makes things rather tricky. Even Grey and Yuna would find it a little troublesome. Well, it wouldn''t really matter if it''s just a single plant. The problem was that Yuna pocked thousands. Replenishing such an amount would be an exhausting process. It was fortunate that the Chiefdom had no use of them, otherwise, they would have been in so much trouble. Thankfully, Grey managed to stop Yuna before it was too late. A little stimulation with magic and they would be ready to harvest again after a few months. It truly was lucky that he had a massive mana pool. "Uuu... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s alright. As long as you understand." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, patting Yuna''s head. One moment Yuna promises her something, the next moment she breaks it subconsciously, then Grey scolds her, and lastly, he forgives her. It was a never-ending process which only shows how much he spoiled her rotten. Well, thankfully, though she acts childish when excited, Yuna only breaks promises when she knows it won''t really bring harm to anyone. A surprisingly mature thought from the ever so excited Yuna. She may act spoiled from time to time, but she was still considerate of others. "Hmm... Should we plant some magic plants in the ''Sanctuary''?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! That''s a good idea! Let''s do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, let''s plant them on the empty space near our house there. There''s still a lot of space so everything should be alright." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! Then let''s make a pond too while we''re at it! Some of these magic plants only grow underwater, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good call, but how big should we make it...." £ÛGrey£Ý And there he goes again, finding compromises for Yuna when he just scolded her. Seriously, there is just so much a person could do when they''re in love. He really was a fool for her, spoiling her subconsciously. Everything done and settled, Grey and Yuna slowly headed out the cavern, only to be greeted by the beautiful sky of amber as the sun slowly set over the horizon, a lone, young lady gazing off to the distance, her eyes bright as the sun©` or maybe not. Rather than a mesmerized face, there was only a pale expression on Marika''s face as she watched the sunset. She was so pale, it was as if she had seen a ghost, not able to utter a single word. "Is something wrong, Marika?" £ÛGrey£Ý "B-Big Brother Grey! Big Sister Yuna! Th-The sun it''s setting!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Yes, we can see that, but that''s just natural, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No! Not that! The feast! We''re going to be late for the feast!" £ÛMarika£Ý Like lightning striking the ground, a realization suddenly hit Grey and Yuna. They were so excited about exploring the island and poking around things that they had completely forgotten about the feast the whole village had been working on. Not only did they say that they''ll be looking forward to it, everyone put a lot of effort into it as well. Only guilt remained inside their hearts as they realized how thoughtless they were being. They were a little speechless about themselves. "Big Brother Grey... Big Sister Yuna... What should we do...?" £ÛMarika£Ý Even then, compared to the worried Marika who is now mumbling incomprehensible words, the two still remained calm. They only watched the sunset for a couple moments before sighing a short sigh. "Hahaha. Don''t worry too much. We have our ways." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Just trust in us, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna simply comforted Marika by patting her on the head. And without a single trace of urgency, Grey simply walked a couple steps, stretching his arms out soon after. And voila! A blue gate has appeared! Though Grey was planning to not reveal his cards to just anyone, Marika wasn''t just anyone. They might have met, but they already knew she was a trustworthy person. Letting her keep a secret or two was no big deal. "B-Big Brother Grey, w-what is this?!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Nothing much. Just a little bit of magic... Well, don''t worry, it won''t harm you. Just follow my lead, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Not wasting any more time, Grey simply stuck one of his feet in and soon, his whole body followed, swallowed by the gentle light. Marika was a little afraid at first, but seeing Yuna smile reassuringly beside her, she gathered her courage and followed suit. Yuna soon followed after. To the light, Marika closed her eyes, gentle warmth embracing her. The moment she opened them again, she was greeted by a familiar sight. Having seen it since she was a child, there was no way she could be mistaken. "Is... Isn''t this... Wait! Isn''t this the village entrance?!" £ÛMarika£Ý A surprised shout echoed in the air, Marika puzzled as one can be. She tried looking left and right, but no matter how she looked, all she could see were familiar sights. She really was at the village entrance, no doubt. "Am... Am I dreaming...?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! You''re not, silly!" £ÛYuna£Ý This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Though it was a little hard to wrap her head around it, Marika had no choice but to accept the truth. She simply attached it to the fact that Grey and Yuna were the "Emissaries of God". They were simply amazing to her eyes. Well, Marika''s puzzled and flustered expression was not the only interesting sight to see. Just on the corner of Grey''s eyes, he could already see a large crowd of people gathering by the village center, with tables, chairs, fires, and food everywhere. It was an exciting sight to see. "Now, now, you two, save the chatter for later... We shouldn''t dilly-dally any longer. The feast is about to start, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. With Grey on the lead, everyone headed towards the village center as well. The closer they went, the louder the noises became. Not only that. A variety of appetizing smells were adrift in the air as well. Of course, at the center of the village were the elders and the Great Chief. The latter''s ears perked as soon as he saw the key figures of the event enter, a smile forming on his face. "Lord Grey! Lady Yuna! You''ve arrived!" £ÛManelo£Ý There wasn''t even a need to make orders. Like the clouds parting as dragons soar in the sky, the crowd made way for Grey and Yuna as soon as they saw them, slightly nodding their heads to pay their respects then smiling soon after. Though people would normally be awkward in such a situation, thanks to Marika touring them in the morning, they managed to interact with a lot of the villagers. Now, everyone views them in a good light, respecting them greatly. "We have been waiting, Please take a seat." £ÛManelo£Ý And as one would expect, Grey and Yuna were given the best seats in the feast. It was a little troublesome, but with everyone looking at them expectantly, they could only accept in silence. Soon, the chief got a cup for himself and stood in front of the people. Torogi''s culture may be a little different from the mainland''s, but there were still quite a number of similarities. One of which was the Chief''s speech before the feast. "I know there has been a lot happening these past few weeks, and I know how hard it has been for many of us. We have lost not only houses, livestock, and our way of living, but important people as well..." £ÛManelo£Ý An eerie silence swallowed the fields at the Great Chief''s words. A swirl of gloom and sadness sweeping through their hearts. Only the sound of the flames crackling and the insects chirping could be heard. The Great Chief continued his words, recounting their difficulties in the past few days. But it wasn''t only misfortune and sadness he talked about. Soon, he talked about hope and recovery, his eyes shifting towards Grey and Yuna. Hope bloomed in the hearts of many. "And so tonight, we gather here, not only to welcome Lord Grey and Lady Yuna. But also to wash our worries away! We shall celebrate in memories of the ones we lost! Let them be happy in the afterlife! For everlasting happiness!" £ÛManelo£Ý """For everlasting happiness!!""" The sadness was no more. All there were were eyes looking forward to the future as loud voices rang throughout the night sky. The Great Chief raised his cup and drank from it, the others following soon after. They may have lost many precious things, but they decided to not dwell in the past, and continue living for their precious ones, remembering them in their memories. To look forward and move forward. Such an admirable thing to do. The festivities soon followed, music filling the air as the people beat the drums and blew the flute. Food was soon served and everyone dug in until their stomachs were full. There were only smiles on their faces. "Mmn¡«! This is amazing! So tasty!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh... It''s quite sour, but not too overwhelming." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? The meat''s really tender too!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t get behind for the celebrations as well. They also got some plates for themselves and dug in on the feast, eating the food with large smiles on their faces as they also reviewed the dishes like cooks do. "Hahaha. I''m happy to hear that you''re enjoying yourselves, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. Seeing you eat like this makes the food look tastier." £ÛManelo£Ý "That''s because they really are tasty! We could eat these all day!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m sure our cooks would be happy to hear that." £ÛManelo£Ý There were no lies in their words. Unlike many of the milder and lightly seasoned dishes in the mainland, many of the dishes prepared in Torogi had quite strong flavors. Even then, when paired with bread or meat, they mellow down quite well, making an appetizing combination. Another thing to note was that a lot of the dishes were either sour, spicy, or creamy. Coconut milk, coconut cream, tamarinds, root crops, and a lot of leafy vegetables. It reminded Grey of many Filipino dishes back when he was still on Earth. "On another note... Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, how was your tour around Torogi today? I hope Marika didn''t cause you any troubles." £ÛManelo£Ý "No, no, not at all. Thanks to Marika, we enjoyed our day quite thoroughly. If anything, we''re thankful for her." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Marika''s really knowledgeable. Not only farming, she knows how to bargain, farm, weave, and a lot of things. It was very fun because of her!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were only praises coming from Grey and Yuna for Marika. Not only did they guide them, but she was also the reason why they had the most memorable tour around the Chiefdom. At first, people were looking at them for being different and also being the Emissaries, but thanks to Marika mediating for them, the eyes of suspicion and wariness from the people were quickly dispersed, enabling them to interact with them. It was safe to say that if it weren''t for Marika being there, they wouldn''t be able to enjoy the tour as much as they did. The people, the products, the places, the food, and everything else. They wouldn''t be the same without Marika. "I see... To be praised by Lord Grey and Lady Yuna like this... It seems like my youngest has grown well. As a father, I couldn''t be any happier." £ÛManelo£Ý A proud smile blossomed on the Great Chief''s face as he looked over the horizon, looking over where his daughter was. He looked like a parent reminiscing of the past when she was but still a baby. He was happy. But such happiness didn''t really last long. Seeing his daughter, he also remembered the children of someone he knew quite well. The smile which was once planted on his face has now turned into a frown as he clenched his fist. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna...." £ÛManelo£Ý "Ah, yes©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words, when suddenly, the Great Chief bowed his head towards them. It was not a bow of politeness nor respect, but one which is made when asking for forgiveness, his hands trembling a little. "Please forgive the Head Elder''s actions yesterday. I know this is unreasonable of me, given how he acted impudently yesterday, but I hope you find it in your hearts to forgive him," £ÛManelo£Ý He was swift in his actions and voice quiet as one can be, whispering his thoughts and making sure only as few people as possible could see as to not ruin the festive mood dancing in the air and break their beautiful smiles. Still, even with him bowing, Grey and Yuna could only remain puzzled. After all, they didn''t really mind the incident yesterday, to the point that they had already forgotten about it had the Great Chief not brought it up. "Umm... Great Chief, I think you''re misunderstanding something here... We don''t really hate the Head Elder." £ÛGrey£Ý "But, Lord Grey, not only did he act rudely, he also accused you of being evil spirits. Do you not really bear any grudges against him?" £ÛManelo£Ý "That''s true... But even when his words were a bit harsh, we could understand that he was just wary of us. Everyone was wary as well, weren''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We just suddenly appeared out of nowhere, after all. It was normal that he thinks we''re suspicious. If anything, we could relate to his concerns. Though... I do think he was a little too aggressive." £ÛYuna£Ý There were no rebuttals. Listening to Grey and Yuna''s words, the Great Chief could only remain speechless. The thing he has been worrying about since yesterday, to think it didn''t even matter to them. He felt silly and relieved. "Really, there''s no need to worry about that. " £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... I can rest easy, then..." £ÛManelo£Ý Relief in his heart, the GreatChief once again looked at the people enjoying the feast, happiness blooming in his heart as he watched them enjoy the moment after a long while. Yet, even with the happiness he felt, no smile formed on his face. "Kalun... The Head Elder wasn''t always like that. He was a very trusting, wise, and fair person. Someone I looked up to." £ÛManelo£Ý As he watched the people have fun and party, he suddenly opened his mouth, a dark and gloomy voice resounding in the air, one full of longing and sadness, reminiscing about the past that cannot be returned. "Just a couple weeks ago, he was very happy, bragging about his two sons who caught a large boar by themselves. They were good warriors... But... No matter how good of warriors they were, they were powerless against the evil beast." £ÛManelo£Ý The mood finally dropped rock bottom. The Great Chief need not to say any more. With a confrontation against a Leviathan, both warriors lost their lives protecting the others whilst they escaped, their blood staining the sandy beaches. Hearing the news of his sons'' death, the Head Elder fell down on his knees, his face pale as one can be. His wife, his other children, and his grandchildren, all grieved at the news, tears trickling down their faces. But the Head Elder, the one loving them the most, didn''t simply grieve. He grabbed a spear from their house and headed straight to the sea to avenge his sons©` or so he should have. Thankfully, the Great Chief and the other Elders managed to stop him from heading towards his death. "The death of his sons broke him. Starting from then, he was bent on revenge, not trusting anyone who goes his ways. He is not the man I knew him to be." £ÛManelo£Ý Everything was finally clear. Grey already knew after seeing him with his eyes, the Head Elder was not a bad person. But to think he had gone through so much, they could only sympathize with him, knowing full well how painful it was to lose someone so precious. "I invited him to the feast, but as you can see, he hasn''t shown up... I... I just want him to laugh and smile like he used to..." £ÛManelo£Ý A tinge of sadness rang in the air, the Great Chief''s eyes looking towards a certain house over the distance. It was the Head Elder''s house. Only worry and sympathy swirled inside his heart as he averted his gaze. Now, Grey and Yuna are even more determined to defeat the Evil Beast. They had experienced losing someone important, and they don''t want others to experience the same pain they did. They could only look at the night sky, wishing for the peace of those who were lost. "Don''t worry, Great Chief, we might be able to promise to return his smile, but we can promise that you won''t lose anyone anymore. You can rest at ease." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll make sure to defeat that Evil Beast in no time! That''s why... Can I have another serving of stew, please? We need to be full to defeat it, after all, and it was really delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a sudden statement, but it wasn''t like Yuna was being insensitive or simply being a glutton. She simply wanted to lighten the mood in her own way, wanting to wash away the gloominess in the air. "Hahaha. Of course, have as much as you want, Lady Yuna!" £ÛManelo£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were no more words needed to be said. He might not have told them openly, but the Great Chief''s eyes conveyed the sincerest of gratitude and happiness once could ever get. Well, it was gratitude and happiness for a moment, until it was quickly replaced with shock. The moment he saw Grey and Yuna''s plates were filled with a mountain of food, he could only open his mouth in agape. He was flabbergasted. The feast continued and everybody celebrated happily. There was dancing around the fire, singing, playing of instruments, and of course, laughter as the people told jokes and stories. The moos was festive as one can be. Time passed some more and the night only got deeper. As the stars shone brightly on the sky, the celebrations were soon quelled as the people went to their homes and retired for the day, only the warriors keeping watch. Grey and Yuna had also gone away from the village center, but they didn''t go to any houses nor halls. They both went to a nearby mountain, the fresh, cool air caressing their skins as the symphony of the night filled their ears. "Is it finished?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. It should activate when it detects a strong presence." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, they weren''t just there to take a breather. Grey erected a thin barrier all over Torogi. Though it might not be able to defend against attacks, given how thin it was, it was enough to alert them when an enemy arrived. "Still... The villages look beautiful up here, doesn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You can say that again." £ÛYuna£Ý The stars and moon above, the sea over the distance, and the forest and homes illuminated by warm light below. No matter where one looked, they could see beauty and wonders. It was a sight to behold. Watching such a sight, Yuna suddenly sat on the soft grass and stretched her hands out in the air. Soon, she watched Grey with expectant eyes, tugging on his jacket like a little child. "Grey, come here." £ÛYuna£Ý "A lap pillow? Why all of the sudden?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing much... It''s just you''ve been spoiling me all day, so I thought I''d return the favor... You don''t want to?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah? Who said I didn''t want to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s soft giggles resounding in the air, Grey joined her and sat down on the grass, soon laying down his head on her even softer laps. As soon as he did, it was as if all the tiredness he felt seeped away in an instant. Well, Yuna didn''t just simply have Grey lay down her lap, she also stroked his hair, patting him the way he does to her. Though she wants to be spoiled, she also isn''t against spoiling the latter. She was satisfied. "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I love you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I love you more, silly." £ÛGrey£Ý The words of two idiots in love drifting in the air, the cold breeze dancing and rustling the leaves as the moon and stars graced the forest with its cold and gentle light. The night continued to unfold. "Eh?! That''s not true! I''m sure I love you more!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, sure you do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I''m telling the truth! I love you the most in the whole world!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yup... They''re idiots alright... CHAPTER 232 END Chapter 233: Treats of the Past Fresh and cool breeze wafted throughout the whole forest, greeting the morning sun. The rivers and mountains are once again awoken by the sunlight, the blanket of the night slowly being unveiled. Chatter Chatter Chatter It was still so early, but the village was already busy and bustling. The farmers held their hoes and plows, the warriors wielded their blades and shields, and the foragers grabbed their baskets and pouches, heading out to the forest. And it wasn''t just the adults, the children had also awoken to start their day. Some were still drinking milk to warm up their bodies while the others were already running around the village, poking beetles and plants to satisfy their curiosity. Such was the scenery which greeted the still sleepy Yuna as she looked outside the window. It was a warm and peaceful morning, the villagers waving their hands at her as they passed by the house, waving her hand back. "Mmngh... It''s morning already...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Soon after, Grey had also woken up from the noise, only to see his dearest Yuna standing by the window, her hair swaying in the air as the cold breeze blew. A figure which came close to him as soon as she noticed his gaze. "Good morning, sleepyhead." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Morning..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You really are defenseless when you wake up, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, giggling at the end before giving Grey a kiss on the cheek, soon followed by a tight hug as she snuggled close to him, once again listening to the sound of his heartbeats. It was her usual morning greeting, After yesterday''s events, Grey and Yuna returned to the village already late at night. And since they couldn''t simply go back to Lista when an emergency could happen at any time, they decided to stay the night, the Great Chief lending them a good house for them to use. And as one would expect in a rural area surrounded by mountains and forests, the night breeze was quite cold. Top it with a warm and comfortable bed, and it was the perfect recipe for a good night''s sleep. "Right, Yuna, can I see your storage ring?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My storage ring? Sure, why not." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no hesitation in Yuna''s heart as she handed the ring to Grey. As soon as she did, the latter then quickly inspected what were the contents of it. And, oh boy, was he surprised by what he saw? Grey had already expected there to be a lot of fruits and herbs inside, but seeing it with his own eyes, he could only be dumbfounded. The amount Yuna collected could fill large warehouses a couple times over. He had underestimated her once again, a wry smile appearing on his face. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, just a little surprised is all... Anyway, I''ll be taking out the ones which could rot in here, alright? It''ll store them in the ''Inventory''." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, sure! Ah! But make sure to leave some of the magic plants, okay? I want to make something with them when the time comes." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. I''ll do just that." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t waste any more time. As soon as he got Yuna''s permission, she quickly took out loads upon loads of items from the storage ring and transferred it over to his "Inventory", still a little surprised by the amount. The item transfer was soon completed and having laid down for long enough, Grey and Yuna then got out of the bed, fixed themselves, and changed to their casual clothes, soon heading out of the bedroom and into the living room, "Right, Yuna, what should we have for breakfast tonight?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Ah! Right! Didn''t you say you could make snacks from the fruits we found? How about that? We should have it for breakfast!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... They''re called snacks for a reason, you know? Or... would you rather we skip breakfast instead?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s a little... Uuu... But breakfast..." £ÛYuna£Ý A very troubled expression on her face, Yuna was put deep in thought to choose between breakfast and snacks. She wanted to eat breakfast like usual, but also wanted to taste the snacks Grey was talking about. She was in a silly dilemma. Meanwhile, Grey, seeing her troubled face, could only chuckle to himself. Though he didn''t mean to tease her, he still got a similar reaction. She was just too serious when it came to food. It was one of the cutest things about her. "Hahaha. Seriously, you overthink at the silliest of reasons. We could just cook them after breakfast, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! That''s right, isn''t it? Why didn''t I think of that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I wonder..." £ÛGrey£Ý She may be a genius, but there are still times she can''t think of a solution to the simplest of problems. Well, Grey isn''t any different either. Such simple imperfections are what makes life all the more interesting for them. Without further ado, Grey and Yuna then headed towards the kitchen, and a lively orchestra filled the air. The boiling pot of water, the sizzling pans of oil, the crackling of fire, and the splashing of water. All brought music to the ears. Of course, as Torogi is not as advanced as the mainland, there weren''t any magic stoves, refrigerators or the likes. There was only a simple fire using wood and mana crystals. Even then, it was not a hindrance to Grey and Yuna. A little bit of magic and everything was solved. Time passed quickly and the sun was already high in the sky. Grey and Yuna had finished eating breakfast and are now making snacks©` or to be precise, Grey was the one making and Yuna was simply watching with a smile on her face. "Then, you do it like this, and..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Then what about these?" £ÛYuna£Ý "They''re for later." £ÛGrey£Ý The oil was calm and quiet, but loud sizzles soon echoed in the air as Grey dropped a couple pieces of saba banana, sizzling even more as Grey stirred the boiling pot of oil, sugar, and bananas, a brown color appearing soon after. What Grey was cooking was a snack in his previous life called a "Banana Cue". A snack made by pouring sugar into oil, letting it caramelize and then adding semi-ripe saba bananas into the mix. A sweet and sticky goodness. "Ah! Grey, it seems like the other ones here are done already!" £ÛYuna£Ý The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Ah, could you take them out please? Thank you," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! No problem." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the banana cue was not the only ones Grey made. There were steamed sweet potatoes, saba banana, and cassava, banana chips, banana fan fritters, banana lumpia, cassava cake, rice cakes, and the list goes on. Other than snacks, he was also thinking of making sweets such as dried mangos, tamarind candies, ube jam, banana cake, pastillas, coconut pie, and many more. They may take a long time to prepare, but with magic, everything is possible. "Alright, this should be enough©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Knock Knock Knock A sweet taste filled Grey''s mouth, and soon, not happiness nor delight, but a bit of surprise filled his heart. At the sudden knocks on their door, both his and Yuna''s eyes swam towards its direction. "Don''t worry, I''ll go get it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý Looking forward to tasting the snacks, an excited smile bloomed on Yuna''s face as she skipped around towards the doors. A click and creak echoed in the air as soon as she opened it, revealing a pretty young lady on the other side. Of course, it was none other than Marika. She was alone on her own, bringing nothing but a bright and cheerful smile on her face, all the while fidgeting as she looked Yuna in the eye. It was obvious that she was a little nervous. "G-Good morning, Big Sister Yuna!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! Good morning as well, Marika. What brings you here so early in the morning? Does the Great Chief need us for something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, no, not at all! I... I just came here yesterday''s... Ummm... About the promise... I... I want to... Umm..." £ÛMarika£Ý She really was an adorable child. Though she may be fierce and firm when it comes to bargaining, requesting something from others. She quickly becomes shy and meek like a little kitten hiding from strangers. Since they still couldn''t bring her to Lista, they promised that they would be telling her many stories about the outside world instead. And being the curious child that she was, she, of course, quickly got excited. Just remembering her excitement yesterday made Yuna let out a soft giggle. "Fufufu! About the stories, isn''t it? No need to act so shyly. You can come in anytime and we''ll tell you everything you want to know." £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really...?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Of course! It''s a promise, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was like comforting a little animal. As soon as Yuna gave her approval, Marika''s tail started wagging in excitement, her ears perking up as her expressions shone ever so brightly. She really was an adorable child. "Th-Then, pardon the intrusi©`" £ÛMarika£Ý She had yet to take even a single step inside, when suddenly, she stopped on her tracks. It took her a little while, but the sweet smell from the kitchen finally reached her nose, arousing her appetite as she was put into a daze. "Big Sister Yuna, are you cooking something?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Un! That''s right! Grey''s currently in the kitchen, cooking lots of delicious foods. Want to take a peek?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I-If it''s alright, it would be a pleasure!" £ÛMarika£Ý Biting her tongue again and again, Marika replied to Yuna''s question with delight. Soon, she was dragged to the kitchen by Yuna, a sweet and wonderful sight greeting her, the table and countertops filled to the brim by all kinds of food. They didn''t only look good, they smelled amazing as well, the sweet fragrance of sugar wafting through the whole kitchen. She had just eaten breakfast, but seeing such a display before her, she couldn''t help but feel hungry again. Not only hunger, she was also filled with curiosity as she looked left and right in the kitchen. Though she knew of the ingredients used, the way Grey cooked it was unfamiliar to her. She could only watch and stare. "Morning, Marika." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yesh! Good morning, Big Brother Grey." £ÛMarika£Ý It was only when Grey called out to her that she snapped back to reality. She was so flustered she ended up biting her own tongue again. A scene which could only make one wonder how her tongue was still able to stay intact if the slightest surprise makes her jolt as if she had seen a ghost. "Here, Marika, have a try." £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Oh, yes... Thank you for the food!" £ÛMarika£Ý There was no time for rest. As soon as Marika snapped back to reality, Yuna closed in on her and gave a few pieces of still hot banana cue. As Grey had not prepared barbecue sticks, they were only placed in a small bowl for now. As soon as she bit down on the treat, the natural sweetness of the saba banana and the sticky sweetness of the caramelized sugar exploded in her mouth©` or so what she should have experienced... "H-Hot! Hot! Hot!" £ÛMarika£Ý ... But Marika being the klutz that she is, completely forgot to cool down the bananas before biting down on them. Rather than a delightful taste, what she experienced was a burning sensation on her tongue and in her mouth. "Hold still. I''ll heal it for you," £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Yuna was there to help her out. With just a little bit of magic, the burn which hurt a lot has quickly disappeared as if it was just a passing lie. Marika was saved from her own clumsiness. "Th-Thank you..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Geez! Marika, you should be careful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sh-Shorry..." £ÛMarika£Ý Even then, she may be saved from the pain of the burns, she still suffered from Yuna''s scolding, hanging both her head, ears, and tails down as she received an earful from Yuna. Just like a mother scolding her child. But such a crestfallen expression didn''t last too long. As soon as the scolding was over, it was time to taste the banana cues once again. Of course, this time, Marika didn''t forget to blow some air on it before feeding herself. As soon as she did, a surge of sweetness rushed forth in her mouth, the caramelized sugars sticking on her teeth and tongue, melting ever so slowly as she continued to chew. It was soft, sweet, and chewy. A perfect treat to enjoy the day. "What is this?! This is so delicious!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! I know, right? Here, Grey, have some as well." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the review wouldn''t be complete without Grey''s opinion as well. As he was still cooking and stirring over hot oil, Yuna did him the honor of feeding him. A sweet and gentle smile soon appeared on his face. "Yup... It''s even better than I remember..." £ÛGrey£Ý Eating the banana cue, Grey remembered quite a lot of memories when he was still a child. It''s already a distant past, but it seems to have gotten closer. There was no longing in his eyes, only happiness as he remembered the sweet days of the past. "Grey, would you like some more?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Please, and thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! No problem. This is fun for me too!" £ÛYuna£Ý Sweet like the treats they are eating, Yuna fed Grey another bite of the treats and a warm atmosphere blanketed the kitchen. There was only comfort and happiness to be seen as three figures enjoyed their time together. Time passed some more and with every minute that elapsed, more and more treats were cooked. From sour, fruity candies, all the way to steamed root crops, a myriad of treats were brought to the table by Grey''s lightning speed hands. "Mmn! These tamarind candies are delicious too! Here, Marika, eat some." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, y-yes!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Here, Grey, open up as well! Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Everyone had a taste of everything and needless to say, they enjoyed it quite a lot. Everyone had smiles plastered on their faces. Especially Grey, the sweet and savory taste of the snacks and the wonderful memories of the past playing inside his mind, it was a soothing experience. As time passed, not only Yuna, but Marika as well helped out in making the snacks. Though it was a little worrying, given how clumsy she was, thankfully, not a single problem occurred with Grey and Yuna covering for her. The sun climbed even higher, and as the second bells rang in other towns, a creak echoed inside the house as the doors were opened. Three figures exited, greeted by the peaceful and beautiful scenery. If one were to see the place, they would have surely thought there were no problems going on with the Chiefdom. The people had buried their sadness and longing the day before, only happiness and anticipation remaining in their hearts. "Then, should we go to where the Great Chief is?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Then, by now, Papa should be©`" £ÛMarika£Ý "Don''t worry, I know, I know." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, Marika could only tilt her head in confusion. Neither did she mention it nor does she have any recollection of mentioning such. She could only look Grey in the eyes, wondering how he knew, to which, Grey chuckled lightly. In the end, Marika gave up on thinking too hard about it, deciding to attribute him simply being Grey. In her mind, he was already an amazing person who can do anything. She was satisfied with her own conclusion. A smile sprouting on the confused Marika''s face, everyone headed towards the village center where not only the Great Chief, Salar, and the other warriors were gathering as well, seemingly reviewing their routines. Well, they weren''t just reviewing their routines, it seems like they had just finished their daily training as well. Some were still sweating and gasping for air. Everyone arrived at the perfect time. "Great Chief, good morning¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, a wonderful morning as well. Are you heading out somewhere with Marika?" £ÛManelo£Ý "No, no, we aren''t. How did your training go?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s going better than usual. It seems like the divine miracle from the other day has improved everyone''s health. They are stronger than ever." £ÛManelo£Ý The Great Chief declared, a proud and grateful look in his eyes. Not only him, the other warriors were also smiling at Grey and Yuna, showing their gratitude. Due to the "Holy Bell" Grey and Yuna performed the other day, the hidden wounds and injuries of the warriors have been healed. Not only did their bodies regain their peak form, they could also now utilize the full capacity of their abilities. Moving about and striking has never been easier. Though they couldn''t restore limbs and such, it was potent enough to heal old injuries and the likes. In fact, many of the retired warriors who couldn''t fight due to their old injuries were now back on duty, training to sharpen their skills once again. "Right, what brings you here, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna? Do you need something from our warriors?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Hmm... I guess you could say that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! If that''s the case, then we''d be more than happy to help! We will strike down any foe and climb any mountain for you!" £ÛManelo£Ý The Great Chief''s declaration rang out loudly, and soon enough, the warriors'' voices followed suit as they raised their agreement. Though it was good that they were enthusiastic, it seemed like they misunderstood something. "Fufufu! Well then, if that''s the case, then your help would be most welcome. Grey, if you would please." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as the warriors agreed, Grey quickly took out a plethora of plates and trays, and of course, a large table to display them on. With just a flick of a finger, a whole display of treats and snacks appeared out of thin air. The warriors couldn''t help but be mystified at the sight. As soon as the aromatic fragrances wafted through the air, everyone''s stomachs rumbled as their appetites were aroused. They could only gulp whilst holding their drools in. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, this is...?" £ÛManelo£Ý "These are the snacks we made with Marika just now. And, if possible, we''d like you to have a taste of it." £ÛGrey£Ý "To taste the food made by the Emissaries of God, we couldn''t be more honored. But, would that really be alright?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Hm? Why wouldn''t it be? It''s just some simple snacks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We just want to hear everyone''s opinions!" £ÛYuna£Ý The Great Chief was a bit hesitant at first, but hearing Grey and Yuna''s words, he couldn''t dawdle any longer. Not to mention Marika also helped out in making them, he really wanted to have a taste. As for the warriors... "Don''t worry, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, even if it was the deadliest poison in the world, we''d swallow it gladly for you!" "That''s right! To have a taste of your divine cooking! There''s no greater honor!" "Leave it to us! We''ll make sure to savor your cooking at its finest!" ... They were really enthusiastic... So enthusiastic in fact that their words were a little but worrying. It would have been perfect if it weren''t for them drooling ever so openly. They were just hungry, alright. There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey and Yuna handed out the snacks, the warriors lined up properly and got a treat for themselves. As soon as they had a taste of it, their hearts were filled with joy as flavors exploded in their mouths like fireworks. "This is amazing! I''ve never had anything like this!" "It''s sweet! And delicious! This is the best!" "To think that I could get a taste of such divine cooking... I could die happy now..." And just as extreme as their previous words, their reactions were also quite amazing. In fact, some were even crying tears of joy and kneeling on the ground. Rather than warriors, it was easier to believe that they were actors. Seeing them act like such, one couldn''t help but worry whether the Chiefdom would truly be alright. Even the Great Chief, who remained quiet, had rather an interesting expression on his face. "Big Brother Grey, aren''t you going to have some?" £ÛMarika£Ý "A-Ah, yes... Thanks..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, what mattered was that they were happy. They may act strangely, but they were happy. Grey didn''t mind their actions anymore and simply took a handful of tamarind candies for himself to enjoy. ''All''s well that ends well, I guess...'' £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 233 END Chapter 234: Past, Present, and Future Slowly but surely, the sun had started to descend the sky. The birds, big and small, flew freely in the air, perching on the branches as they watched the farmers till the dirt, only their chirps and chimes to be heard dancing in the air. The birds flew once again and the excited voices of children running around replaced their sweet melody. Each and every single one had smiles blooming on their faces as they flew their kites and kicked dust all over the place. Three figures walked down the brown and dirty road, their voices ringing ever so calmly and freely. Though... Their facial expressions couldn''t be any different from being calm. They were rather tired, if anything. "Big Sister Yuna, Big Brother Grey... I''m really sorry about what happened... I''m sure it must have been tiring..." £ÛMarika£Ý "No, it''s alright. How do I say this... We''re kind of used to it...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Though we can''t say it''s comfortable at all..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, those three figures were none other than Grey, Yuna, and Marika who just came from the warrior''s training grounds. And needless to say, they had quite the tiring experience there. Not physically, but mentally. Though the warriors were very respectful and polite, it was just too much, asking Grey and Yuna for every little thing and presenting them with each and every single thing they found. Especially the Great Chief, he was the worst one. It felt like they were some delicate and spoiled noble brats. Well, if there was anything which could be called a plus, it was that they managed to get free lunch when the servants brought food for the warriors. They were just as tasty as they were yesterday. "Then, Big Brother Grey, Big Sister Yuna, where are you going now? Are you heading out to the forest again?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Hmm... I don''t know... We haven''t really thought that far... What do you think, Marika? Any suggestions?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Suggestions... Hmm..." £ÛMarika£Ý To Grey''s question, Marika was put deep in thought, cupping her chip with her hands, and as usual, not looking at where she was going. It was the very reason why she trips and falls time and time again. She was just too careless. "Ahh! Watch out!" And in a very comical fashion, as soon as she was deep in thought, a wooden stick came flying towards Marika''s face. The moment she noticed it, it was already far too late. The stick was already right in front of her. Marika closed her eyes in reflec, but contrary to her expectations, no pain came to her senses. She opened her eyes, greeted by the stick, frozen in mid air©` or so it would seem. But actually, Grey was holding onto it, not budging an inch. "Phew. That was a close one." £ÛGrey£Ý It was fortunate that Grey and Yuna were there. Though it seemed very fast in the eyes of others, to them, it was slow as one can be. A single wing of his arm and Grey was able to catch it without much effort. Seeing the stick almost hit someone, the owner of the stick, the village children, came hurrying over to them with a hurried and guilty expression on their faces. It was obvious that it was an accident, the children not wanting anyone to get hurt. "Kids! That was dangerous!" £ÛYuna£Ý "S-Sorry, Lady Yuna! We didn''t mean it!" "That''s right. We used too much strength and it just went flying. Sorry!" The children hurriedly bowed their heads and apologized to everyone as soon as they could. And in a very motherly fashion, Yuna scolded them with an authoritative voice. After all, if they weren''t there, Marika could have been very hurt. Thankfully, the children were very good kids. Though they were being scolded, they simply listened to Yuna''s sermon without uttering a single word of complaint. They were like little puppies who were just scolded by their owners. "So, what are you going to say?" £ÛYuna£Ý """We were wrong... Sorry...""" "Haah... That''s okay. As long as you understand... Right, Marika?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. Don''t worry, everyone, I''m not hurt at all!" £ÛMarika£Ý The worries quickly turned to relief as soon as Marika smiled and forgave them. Especially when she patted their heads, they were so happy, their ears perked up and tails started wagging before they knew it. "Now, now, before you start playing again, stretch out your arms and legs. Let''s see if you have any wounds." £ÛYuna£Ý The only one who remained worried was Yuna, seeing the wounds in the children''s hands, elbows, knees, and chins from tripping over and splinters. Her mature and motherly side had surfaced once again as she looked after the children. She didn''t waste anymore time. As soon as she saw the children''s wounds, she quickly healed them with magic. With Grey''s help, it didn''t take too long before the children''s pains were eased and their wounds were healed. "Waah¡«! It doesn''t hurt anymore!" "Thank you very much Lady Yuna, Lord Grey!" "With this, we can play longer!" There were only happy faces to be seen as the children checked out their bodies, innocently mystified as they tried to grasp how their wounds suddenly disappeared. Though they didn''t find out the answer, they were still happy nonetheless. "Right, kids, what were you playing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! We were having mock battles, Lord Grey!" "Mock battles... I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Now, everything made sense. While they were healing, they found it strange why there were a lot of bruises on their bodies. And with a little bit of questioning, they learned more about them and things finally connected. It wasn''t that they were trying to hurt each other. Being children as they are, they are unable to control their strengths and would end up hurting others unintentionally as they play, adding to the total number of injuries from falling down. Though it was good that they were having fun, it also makes one worry when they are hurt so much. Their parents have warned them time and time again, but as what one would expect from children, they still kept on playing. Fun is the most important thing for them, after all. "Hmm... Are you all planning on becoming warriors?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Warriors, like uncle?" If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "No... I want to become a craftsman like my father." "For me, I just play it because it''s fun!" What''s more, they don''t seem to aspire to become warriors. They simply play from time to time, mimicking the warriors when they train and even mock hunting as they chase around small creatures. It was just fun for them to mimic the adults. "What about tag, then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "But... We already had tag this morning..." "Then flying kites?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Me! I flew one yesterday!" It didn''t take too long before Grey and Yuna to find out what the problem was. There were just too few games to play in e Chiefdom, even in much lower variety compared to the mainland. The games could only be counted with fingers. Though they have rubber, iron, straws, yarn, and a number of resources, they simply lacked the technology and knowledge to make them into playable games. Their focus was more into art, crafts, and livelihood rather than entertainment. Well, it was not just Torogi. Merusia in general is lacking in the ways of entertainment compared to Earth. And the people, having grown up in such circumstances, don''t find it weird. Rather, they were satisfied, and so were the children. "Okay! It''s decided then! Let''s play another game!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was not a single warning. Yun simply said as she cupped her closed fist with her other hand. After all, if there were no other ways of entertainment, then they''d simply have to introduce some to the Chiefdom of Torogi. The card and board games may need some time, but if it''s just simple childhood games, she knows quite a lot from experience and the ones Grey taught her. Be it from the simple ways of tagging, to hopscotch and dodgeball, and all the way to strategy games. It was easy-peasy! Everyone''s attention was quickly drawn to Yuna as soon as she declared such a statement. Grey may not know what exactly she was thinking about, but seeing her eyes glimmer ever so brightly, he already got a rough idea. "Then kids, would you like to play with me? I promise you it will be fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Playing with Lady Yuna...?" Yuna asked the children, but no answer came ringing to her ears. The children were confused, looking each other in the eyes and asking each other for confirmation. Soon, everyone''s answer resounded in the air. "Of course! I''ll play!" "Me too! Me too! I want to play with Lady Yuna!" "Count me in! I want to play as well!" "Fufufu! That''s good to hear. But before we play, you should stop calling me ''Lady'' and just call me ''Big Sis'', okay¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý """Okay¡«!!""" It was a loud, resounding yes. Everyone had the same answer as they beamed bright smiles towards her. It has only been a few minutes since they met, but she already captured their hearts. She really was loved by kids. Everyone''s eyes lit up with happiness and excitement as they thought and anticipated just what kind of game they would be playing with Yuna, unable to stop the excited chatter as their tails wagged left like energetic little puppies. "Marika, since we don''t have any plans this afternoon, I''d love to play some games with the children. Do you want to join?" £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Of course! I''d be glad to!" £ÛMarika£Ý With a quick invitation from Yuna, Marika was on board as well. As for Grey, there was no need to ask him. With Yuna being the one spearheading the idea, it was obvious that he''ll be joining as well. Without further ado, everyone quickly followed Yuna to a suitable playing ground. It was a fairly flat and dry space without many grasses growing and rock lying around. It was the perfect place for a game of hopscotch. "I''ll be borrowing this stick for a little while." £ÛYuna£Ý With the perfect place in front of her, Yuna didn''t dilly-dally any longer and stuck the tick on the ground, drawing the layout of the game as she walked around. Of course, as there were many of them, she made sure to make it a little bigger. And as Yuna was drawing the game''s borders, Grey created the markers using earth magic, making the shapes different from one another so that the children would recognize which markers were theirs. "And... Done!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take too long before Yuna finished the layout, a large rectangle to be seen drawn on the ground. Inside it were even more lines to draw the borders between the squares, rectangles, and important lines. "Then, since you still don''t know how to play it, me and Grey will demonstrate it to you. Pay attention, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý """Okay¡«!""" The children were very responsive, answering each and every single one of Yuna''s questions. Of course, Marika also answered as well, sticking out like a sore thumb amongst the little children. "It''s been a long time since I''ve played this... I wonder if I''ve gotten rusty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You can just admit it if you''re scared, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "And who is exactly the scared one here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My¡« I wonder¡«..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what game would be complete without provoking the opponents. Before they threw their markers, Grey and Yuna took their sweet time to tease one another. Well, rather than teasing, it would be more accurate to say they were flirting. It''s Grey and Yuna, after all. Soon enough, the game started, and Grey and Yuna both threw their markers without much effort. The one which landed closest on the line was none other than Yuna, and so she became the first player. Yuna didn''t waste any time and demonstrated to the children how to play the game. Be it throwing the markers, skipping over the squares, returning, and picking up the marker back, she made sure to explain it as briefly as possible. After Yuna, it was soon Grey''s turn, and he also started explaining the capturing process of the game and what should be avoided. Soon, the game was over, and all the rules were explained very smoothly. "Then, does anyone have any questions?" £ÛYuna£Ý """None¡«!""" The Children were quick learners, and though some were still a little confused, it didn''t really matter. After all, the children can learn more as they play along. What mattered is that they captured the children''s attention and they were excited. "Fufufu! Then enough talking, let''s play the game!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay!" "I''m going to win!" "Nuh-uh! I''ll be the winner!" "Let''s play! Let''s play!" Excited cheers rang throughout the vast blue sky as everyone raised their hands and made their little declarations. Everyone was enthusiastic and without further ado, the game has finally started. Like Grey and Yuna demonstrated, the game started with deciding the turns by throwing the markers towards the line. A number of stones darted through the air, soon landing on the ground one after another. Surprisingly enough, the ever so clumsy Marika was the one who managed to get the first turn, her marker landing directly on top of the line. Bit as one would expect from Marika, it hasn''t even been a few minutes yet she already tripped on her own foot, losing balance and getting out of bounds. Fantastic as usual. The game continued and the markers progressed from square to square as the kids hopped from square to square. Even when it was their first time playing, they were surprisingly good. Well, all were good, except Marika that is. Of course, Grey and Yuna intentionally lost to them. It wouldn''t be any fun if they used their full power, after all. They could just finish everything in a single turn. "Yaay¡«! I won! I won!" "Ugh... I was so close too..." "Agh! I promise I''ll win next time!" It didn''t take too long before the game was decided, and the one who won was a little girl who was about Elnart''s age, hopping excitedly as she celebrated. If one could see the bright smile on her face, they would surely think she won the lottery. "Ugh... Am I no good, after all?" £ÛMarika£Ý Of course, as one would expect, the one who was in last place was the Marika, only reaching until the 3rd square, a long shot from the other children. Not to mention that the children were about half her age. She may be skilled and knowledgeable about many things, but she sucks at games because of how clumsy she was. Now, she was crouching on the ground, depressed as one can be. It was an interesting sight to see. "Now, now, don''t be too depressed. Let''s play another game, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý """Yaaay¡«!""" The fun continued and winners were decided time and time again. It wasn''t just hopscotch that they played, they also played dodgeball, slipper mannequin, sack race, telephone, simon says, and many more. It was a fun time. Eating childhood treats in the morning, and now, playing childhood games in the afternoon. It was not something Grey planned at all, but he enjoyed nonetheless. With it, he could relive the memories of the past with a smile on his face. The clouds drifted and the shadows moved. Soon, the sun finally set, dyeing the sky black as the stars appeared one after another. Night had already fallen and so, it was finally time for the children to go home. "Goodbye, Big Bro, Big Sis! Let''s play again!" "Me too! I also want to play next time!" "Fufufu! Sure, let''s play again sometime." £ÛYuna£Ý The children had gone home and so did Marika. The noisy and lively atmosphere is now gone, and the only sounds which rang inside Grey and Yuna''s ears were the solent howls of the nightly breeze, the beauty of the night gracing their eyes. "The children sure were energetic, weren''t they? I never thought I''d get to move my body around so much today." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You can say that again! It was quite a day, I''d say!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you were also quite something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe!" £ÛYuna£Ý Two figures turned around and soon, footsteps echoed in the air. With the children now back in their homes, there is nothing much else for Grey and Yuna to do. It was also time for them to head home and retire for the day. It was a silent night, only a quiet melody to be heard. The owls hooted, the crickets chirped, and the flames in the torches crackled. In such quietness, a random thought appeared inside Grey''s mind as he recounted their days together. "Come to think of it... It''s been more than a year since we left the forest, hasn''t it? To think so much time has passed already..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why all of the sudden?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing much, really... I just thought we''ve been through quite a lot this past year, haven''t we? It seems so absurd now that I look back at it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý Destroying a large-scale criminal organization, raiding labyrinths, becoming heroes, stopping floods, and meeting royalties. No matter where one looked at it, it was in no way a normal flow of events. It was baffling to think about it. "But... It''s not like there have always been bad things. After all... It''s because of those things that we got our feelings across each other." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I suppose that''s right... Though, I didn''t think you''d become this spoiled after we started dating. You''ve really changed a lot. I wonder where the shy and reserved Yuna had gone to." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s... That''s, you know... Umm..." £ÛYuna£Ý To Grey''s words, Yuna could only blush furiously. After all, it wasn''t only Grey who thought of such. Yuna also thinks that she has changed quite a lot, getting more embarrassed as she thinks of how different she was from before. "It''s your fault, you know? It''s because you''re always spoiling me that I became like this... Do you prefer the old Yuna, after all?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. What''s with that silly question? Be it the old Yuna, or the current Yuna, you will always be yourself and I''ll love you no matter what. You''re the only one I love and will always be. That''s a promise." £ÛGrey£Ý She was the one who asked the question, but hearing the answer, she only became more flustered, her face turning redder by the moment as her heart raced harder and harder. It was yet another critical hit. "Uuu... Grey has also changed a lot..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? I did?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! For example, you''ve become a lot meaner since we started dating! You always tease me whenever you get the chance to! It''s so frustrating that I''m always the one blushing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s because your reactions are so cute! Even now, seeing you blush like this, I just want to tease you more." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to fight back, but Grey always had something to say. She kept blushing and blushing, whilst Grey kept chuckling to himself. Little did she know, Grey''s heart was racing as well, a smile forming on his face as he watched her vent Thinking back at it now, she has always been by his side for almost four year already. It was only then that he realized how lucky he has been, unable to imagine how life would be without him by his side. He simply couldn''t. Be it the past, the present, or the future, he wanted to hold her close and dear. He may be dense with her feelings at first, but now that they knew their feelings for each other, he didn''t want to let her go anymore. He simply wants to be by her side until the end of time, forever and ever. ''I see... Forever, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý The cold winds blew and the leaves rustled. It was the same sky, the same stars, and the same moon. Under the light of a billion stars, like a lightning bolt streaming from the heavens above, Grey''s heart raced madly once again, sending thunders all over his body as he clenched his chest. It was fortunate that it was nighttime, else, Yuna would have seen how beet red his face is. He just loves her too much, that he doesn''t care anymore. He loves her and that''s all that mattered. It felt like he was going crazy. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing at all... It''s just... The moon really is beautiful, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! What do you mean? It''s always been beautiful, silly." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s right, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý The night was cold and silent, yet Grey couldn''t feel any warmer. His heart continued to burn, pounding as loudly as it could. He has fallen far too deep. All he could see was the young lady before her. The night was still long. CHAPTER 234 END Chapter 235: Calm Before the Storm Rustle Rustle Rustle The leaves ruffled and parted, the sound of broken twigs and branches echoing in the air, accompanied by the sound of rapid footsteps as hooves and feet struck the solid ground. Ragged breathing ringing in quick succession as hearts pounded madly. Buhiik Buhiik Buhiik A wild boar ran throughout the forest, skipping over the rocks and crashing towards the bushes. Its heart was racing wildly and its eyes were full of panic. Its view shifted left and right as it tried to run away as fast as it could. It was also worth noting that it was not a regular boar. It was a behemoth even larger than a bear, the ground shaking with each step it took. And the very same boar had a large spear stuck on its back, blood trickling down from it and dyeing the leaves and blades of grass red. "Don''t let it get away!" "Hurry! Lure it to the left!" On its tail were a cohort of warriors, wielding spears, blades, and bows, not losing out on speed as they chased the boar. They were all experts on the terrain, maneuvering skillfully on the rocky and budy fields, not losing track of their prey. Clouds of dust and pollen were left on their wake, arrows darting through the air as they released shot after shot towards the running boar. Even when they were moving at high speeds, they didn''t panic and shot arrows with a calm mind. A skill clearly honed from years of experience. Buhhiiikkkk A loud shriek boomed throughout the forest as arrows continued to rain down upon the wild boar, one laced with a tranquilizing agent. The more arrows hit, the slower and groggier its movement became. It was becoming sluggish. With the passing of time, the large boar only slowed down, panting ever so profusely as darkness began to encroach its sight. The green and lively forest was now dull, only shades of gray to be seen as its visions swirled around. "Surround it! Make it it has no way of escaping!"£ÛSakar£Ý """Yes!!""" The warriors didn''t let the chance go, and quickly surrounded the now weakened boar. Before it noticed, there were already blades pointing towards it. Be it from the front, the sides, or the rear. It was already surrounded. "Now!"£ÛSakar£Ý Sakar exclaimed and the warriors quickly charged towards the boar. Their spears thrust towards it and their blades hacked its tough skin, arrows still volleying towards it without rest. Death came from all sides. Even then, the boar did not simply let itself be killed without a fight. Though it knew that it was on the end of its line, it still made a desperate, final struggle, charging towards the warriors and basing its massive body towards them. ¡¶Starving Shark!¡·£ÛSakar£Ý Unfortunately for it, as it was distracted by the other warriors, Sakar had taken the opportunity and launched an attack of his own. The moment his voice echoed all over the forest, he was already midair, lunging his spear towards the struggling boar. Like the name implied, the spear pierced through the boar''s back, eating away its heart. A few moments later, a loud thud resounded in the air as the giant boar fell helplessly towards the ground, bathing in a pool of its own blood. It was over. But rather than celebrating, the moment the boar fell, a deathly silence swallowed the place, only the rustling of leaves to be heard. Salar and the warriors looked at the boar once again before closing their eyes. "I apologize for ending your life. We will make sure to use every bit of you to show our gratitude. May you rest in peace."£ÛSakar£Ý """May you rest in peace.""" A sincere prayer echoed in the air as the warriors expressed both their apology and their gratitude. They may be the ones who killed it, but they still wished for it to have a fortunate life in its next life. Wishing towards fate itself. "Let''s not waste any time. I''m sure everyone is waiting."£ÛSakar£Ý Everyone quickly got to words and got the knives from their waistbands and slit the boar''s stomach, letting the blood be drained and the innards be harvested. Not a single piece was wasted, only stored away in baskets to be used later. At the same time, the warriors also retrieved the weapons and arrows stuck on the boar, cleaning them with water soon after. Though some of the arrows were broken or bent, there were still many which could be used again. It was fortunate. Rustle Rustle Rustle As the warriors were finishing their jobs, the leaves rustled once more, and as the bushes parted, two figures came out, wearing curious looks on their faces as they looked around the place. "Waah¡«! What a massive boar..."£ÛYuna£Ý "To think they can reach this size. They''re quite amazing, aren''t they?"£ÛGrey£Ý Of course, those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna who had also just finished their hunts. It has been a few days since they started living with the villagers and every morning, they go out to hunt with the warriors. Of course, they also go back and check on Lista from time to time, but most of the time, they are on Torogi. And after living there for a few days, they found more and more interesting things one after another. "Well, this isn''t the biggest they can get. I once saw something about twice as big as this one. And from the legends, it was said they could get even bigger."£ÛSakar£Ý "Twice as big... I wonder if there''s still something that big around..."£ÛYuna£Ý One of which was that though there isn''t a lot of variety amongst the wild animals, they are really impressive. Not only in size, they can also beat the other animals in terms of growth speed, reproduction ability, and resilience. Their meat is delicious as well. There isn''t much to nitpick from. In fact, the one the warriors just caught was only several months old. Though it wouldn''t be unnatural for beasts, they were only normal animals. To grow up so quickly and massively, it really was a mystery. Other than that, there were also little to no creatures which surpassed F-rank in the island. Though they finally encountered some monsters, they were mostly at H-rank or G-rank. The warriors could take them down with enough preparations. And another thing. The fruit trees that Yuna had harvested from just a couple days ago were now bearing new fruits again, filled to the brim with delicious goodness only waiting to be picked once more. Seeing the traits of the island, it was as it was made to be a paradise for people to live on. The food, the environment, the natural resources, and even the view. It was almost perfect. It very well be one of the wonders of Merusia. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Speaking of which, how did your hunt go, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna?"£ÛSakar£Ý "Hmm... I guess you could say it went well."£ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he showed the spoils of their hunt. As soon as he ended his words, a couple of animals suddenly appeared from thin air. There were a pair of boars, a few wild birds, and even a deer. Of course, that was not all. As hunting them was easy, Grey and Yuna took the time to forage some plants and fungi from the forest, gathering a mountain-load of fruits, herbs, and mushrooms. It was a hefty spoil. "Oohh! As expected of Lord Grey and Lady Yuna! You never cease to blow away our expectations."£ÛSakar£Ý "This is amazing... Just how many did they catch" "Oh! They caught a horned deer as well!" There were only praises to be heard as the warriors watched their spoils. Each and every single one was cut clean, not a single material needlessly damaged. With it, the highest quality leather, feathers, tusks, and many more could be harvested. It didn''t take too long before the warriors finally drained the blood of the large boar, and after storing the innards, they then tied it to a wooden pole, making sure it was tight enough and the boar wouldn''t fall off. """Hup!""" With a little upsy-daisy, they quickly lifted the pole and the boar along with it. There were already six people carrying it, yet it was still a heavy load. Still, not a single one of them complained and simply pushed through. Grey and Yuna wanted to help them out, but the last time they tried to, they were denied by Sakar. It was not that they didn''t appreciate it, it''s just that carrying heavy loads was training for the warriors. A valid argument they couldn''t argue against. Tao Tap Tap A heavy load on their shoulders, the warriors started walking back towards the village. Sakar made sure to follow them closely, making sure they didn''t make any mistakes. They may already be experienced, but mistakes are something which could always be avoided. "Hm?" Though, throughout the course of their journey, something happened to the warriors that they couldn''t explain. Suddenly, their bodies became lighter and all their pains faded away. Their bodies were back on their peak. Of course, the culprit were none other than Grey and Yuna who casted healing magic to heal their bodies and illusion magic to veil the light coming from it. The warriors quickly figured out as soon as they saw Grey put his index finger in front of his lips, asking them to keep it a secret. "Hey, is something the matter."£ÛSakar£Ý "A-Ah, nothing, Head Warrior. I just thought I saw a butterfly pass by." "A butterly? You''re already a grown man and a warrior, don''t let yourself be distracted by some mere butterfly."£ÛSakar£Ý "Y-Yes... Sorry..." It was a close call, but the warriors managed to dodge the bullet. With their bodies now in peak condition, they quickly and enthusiastically marched towards the village with their chests and chins held high, proud and happy. Soon enough, after a few minutes of walking and carrying, they finally arrived at the ever so familiar village entrance. There, they were greeted by excited children, curious about what they caught for the day. "Wow¡«! The boar is so big! It''s even bigger than Papa!" "Yaay¡«! We''ll be having lots of meat today!" "Are we having a feast again?!" They all had different remarks, but all of them were excited and happy. Some were even jumping for joy as they thought about eating the juiciest and tastiest of meats. Kids are kids, after all. Food, fun, and dreams are all that there are on their minds, "Ah! Big Bro! Big Sis! Good morning¡«!" "Are we playing again this afternoon?" "Big Bro, Big Sis, I want to eat delicious foods again!" Of course, the moment they saw Grey and Yuna, the children''s excitement jumped to another level. They all crowded around them, asking all sorts of questions with their sparkling eyes and wagging tails. For the few days they have been in the village, Grey and Yuna always spend their afternoon with the village children. Not only do they play with them, they also cook some food for them. It was no wonder they quickly became so attached to them. Well, what could they say? They simply have a soft and warm spot for little children, especially those who are kind and obedient. They just want to spoil them rotten and watch them grow up to be some fine people. "Now, now, kids, let''s calm our horses, okay? We''ll make sure to play with you later. For now, how about you help out with housework? I''m sure your Mama and Papa would be very happy if you do."£ÛYuna£Ý "Will Big Sis and Big Bro play with us if we help?" "Un! We''ll play lots and lots! And... We also eat lots of yummy foods!"£ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s words, the children''s expressions quickly brightened up as they looked at each other''s faces. They were strangely determined, nodding their heads towards each other as they all came to a silent agreement. "Then, I''ll go home now. I''ll help Mama and Papa a lot!" "Me too! I''ll help out a lot too!" "Me three! I''ll make Mama and Papa happy!" Raising their cute resolve one after another, the children scattered like flies all over the village as they went home to each and their own. They all had smiles on their faces, eyes brimming with energy and excitement. Grey and Yuna don''t know whether they were simply obedient or whether they were just innocently naive. There was also the possibility that they could just be lured by food. Nevertheless, they were both happy. "Oh, looks like we''re already left behind. They sure are fast, aren''t they?"£ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! We did heal them a little bit."£ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s right... Well then, let''s go, shall we?"£ÛGrey£Ý Calm and positive expression painted on their faces, Grey and Yuna started moving their feet again, skipping their steps, and quickly catching up to the warriors who were now at the village center. With a quick swipe of his hand, Grey then dropped off their spoils and let the villagers do the rest. They were already drained of blood and innards, so all that''s left to do was dismantle and store them. A little salt and drying will do. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, thank you very much for your help. I''m sure everyone will be happy with such a magnificent haul."£ÛSakar£Ý "You''re giving us too much credit. We''re just happy to help."£ÛGrey£Ý "Un! As long as everyone''s happy, that''s more than enough for us."£ÛYuna£Ý As usual, Sakar was the first one to express his gratitude. They have already said it was not needed since the first day, but he was quite the serious and stubborn man. Every time they finish, he would always thank them. Well, it wasn''t only Sakar. The other warriors and villagers thanked them too. Though it does feel good being appreciated, when they do it at each and every single thing they do, it gets a little embarrassing. Nevertheless, they were happy. "Then, we''ll be going now. Just find us if you need something."£ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. We''ll make sure to do just that... We hope you enjoy the rest of your day, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna."£ÛSakar£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry, we will!"£ÛYuna£Ý With their morning tasks done, Grey and Yuna waved their hands goodbye before walking off towards the horizon, their figures slowly shrinking from Sakar''s eyes until they were no more. As for Grey and Yuna, they were simply heading to where their feet took them. They have neither a destination nor a goal in mind, simply walking and enjoying the sight at their leisure, feeling the fresh air touch their cheeks. "Hmm... What should we do now?"£ÛYuna£Ý "Beats me... We''re done with helping out, but now that we''re free... I don''t know what to do anymore."£ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? And it''s still some time before the afternoon arrives, too... Hmm... What to do... I''m getting bored..."£ÛYuna£Ý Yuna grumbled as she pondered ever so gently, It was still in the middle of morning, and with a few hours left, they are now left with an empty window in their schedule. There was cooking, lazing around, cuddling, making equipment, and so much more. Their choices were a myriad, yet they couldn''t choose what to do. It was just like having a large library of video games yet not knowing what to play. They were bored. "Big Sister Yuna¡«! Big Brother Grey¡«!"£ÛMarika£Ý Thankfully, the answer fell right into their lap. As they were just running out of ideas on what to do, a pretty little angel came towards them, running at full speed as she waved her hand left and right in the air, a smile blooming on her face. "Papa''s looking for©` Uwaah!"£ÛMarika£Ý And that very same angel, as one would expect, tripped herself against a rock yet again, almost falling down to the ground. It has almost become a routine at this point. Marika was simply too clumsy and careless. Thankfully, Grey was there. With just a flick of his finger, he made the wind obey his commands and make a soft cushion to catch Marika. It was as if she had a bean bag made from air and magic, cool and comfortable. "Th-That was close!"£ÛMarika£Ý "What do you mean close? You really did trip, Young Lady."£ÛGrey£Ý "But Big Brother caught me, so it''s alright!"£ÛMarika£Ý And in a very Marika-like fashion, she wasn''t even concerned when she almost planted her face towards the ground. Rather, she was still enthusiastic as ever. To which, Grey could only heave a lengthy and exhausted sigh. "Alright, alright, but be more careful next time... Anyway, what were you saying again? The Great Chief is calling for us?"£ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right! Papa has something to tell you!"£ÛMarika£Ý "Hm? About what?"£ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... He didn''t say anything. He just said it''s important."£ÛMarika£Ý To Marika''s words, Grey and Yuna could only tilt their heads in confusion. Hearing the word "important", they could only think of the problem regarding the evil beast or anything related to it. There was just one flaw. If it really was regarding that, the Great Chief himself would have hurried to see them rather than sending Marika first. With it out of the way, they are now in the dark about what the Great Chief. It was puzzling. "Something important... I wonder what it is..."£ÛYuna£Ý "Well, there''s no use thinking too hard about it by ourselves. We surely won''t arrive at anything. Let''s just ask the Great Chief, shall we?"£ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Then I''ll lead the way!"£ÛMarika£Ý Deciding to not think too much about it, Grey and Yuna simply decided to give up and follow Marika''s lead. And contrary to their expectations, they weren''t going to the Great Hall nor the Great Chief''s house. It was in another building, a little far away from the village and carved deep into the mountain, vines covering the place and hiding it from plain sight. It was like an old temple, water still running through the broken canals. Only the light from Grey''s magic illuminated the place, a number of ancient carvings and sculptures to be seen, the sound of dripping water clearly echoing as they hit the strangely flat ground. It was as silent as the dead. "Marika, this seems like something important... Is it really okay to bring us here? This seems something sacred to Torogi..."£ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! No need to worry about that, Big Sister Yuna. Everyone in the village knows about this place. They say it''s an old ruin, but no one really knows."£ÛMarika£Ý Marika said as she reassured Yuna, not a single lie in her words. Soon, another light from the cavern, coming from a single torch. The one who held the torch was none other than the Great Chief, standing by himself. "Oh! Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, you''ve arrived!"£ÛManelo£Ý "Well, you did call for us, but... What is this place?"£ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I would also like to know the answer to that question, Lord Grey. But truthfully, I also don''t know myself."£ÛManelo£Ý Grey asked but all he received was disappointment. Both Marika and the Great Chief don''t know, and so do they. Seeing how the situation has unfolded, one could only see hopelessness as they proceeded©` or so how it would seem. But at a closer look, as Grey''s light shone upon the walls behind the Great Chief, he saw familiar symbols engraved ever so skillfully. They might have gotten ruined from the flow of time, but there was no way he couldn''t recognize them. "Enchantment... Runes...?"£ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? You know of them, Lord Grey?"£ÛManelo£Ý "Well, yeah... Just a little bit,,."£ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but possessing the knowledge God himself gave, he knew of every single rune in existence. The ones in front of him were undoubtedly high level ones even he, as a Tier-6 Enchanter, rarely had a chance to use. Moreover, they weren''t simply carved into the walls. They formed an array which functioned as a lock to something, something not a single person in the world knew. Something so amazing, complex, and exhilarating was right in front of him. "Lord Grey, can you decipher it?"£ÛManelo£Ý "Ah, well, I''ll try©`"£ÛGrey£Ý Grey hasn''t even started. The hand he just extended suddenly stopped on its track, quickly getting retracted as his heart started to race quickly. A cold and terrorizing chill ran down his spine, danger looming over him. "Lord Grey, is©`"£ÛManelo£Ý "Yuna, my barrier has been broken! The Evil Beast has arrived!"£ÛGrey£Ý """!!!""" It was all too sudden, not a single warning in sight. As soon as they heard Grey''s loud declaration boom throughout their ears, their faces were painted white as panic and urgency struck them deep. The Monster of the Deep has arrived. CHAPTER 235 END Chapter 236: Ruler of the Seas Clop Clop Clop Clop Hurried footsteps echoed in the dark hallways, rocks rolling around as they were kicked and disturbed. The eerie and tranquil silence is no more, only panting breaths and panicked voices to be heard. Two figures wore pale expressions on their faces as they rushed out of the dimly lit cavern, inching closer and closer to the entrance. Faces of urgency and worries were unveiled as the magic light''s gentle rays graced their figures. ¡ºEveryone, how''s the situation over there?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºNothing out of the ordinary has happened so far, Master.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºGood! Because we''ll need your help right now!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to explain the situation any longer. As soon as they felt the sense of urgency in Grey''s voice, the familiars quickly pieced the situation together, raising their guards and alertness in the same moment, a fierce and serious glow glimmering in their eyes. ¡ºBut Grey, how about the port and the sea? We still can''t leave them unmanned. Beasts could still appear any moment.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºDon''t worry, Mistress, you can leave it to us!¡» £ÛVega£Ý ¡ºY-Yes! We''ll do our best!¡» £ÛCapella£Ý There was a slight problem with who would be guarding the fishermen and sailors, but with Vega and Capella volunteering, it was quickly resolved. Their numbers might have dwindled down to two, but they were still not ones to be messed with. ¡ºThank you. We''ll be leaving it to you then.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYes! Rest assured, Master, Mistress!¡» £ÛVega£Ý The problems were quickly erased, and though they hadn''t heard the others'' voices, they could feel that they were raring to go, only waiting to be summoned. Now, there''s only one thing left to deal with. A couple seconds later and the end of the cavern was in sight. The sun''s gentle rays colored the viridescent forest with life and peace, beauty and wonders everywhere to be seen, a refreshing wind blowing ever so softly. "Now! Everyone!" £ÛGrey£Ý But there was no time to admire such beautiful scenery. As soon as they were out of the cavern and into the open, Grey and Yuna quickly summoned the familiars. Their shadows trembled once again as four magnificent figures appeared out of thin air. Scales of platinum, prettier than any gem, eyes like jewels glimmering with fierce and domineering light, and two pairs of wings encompassing the widest of spaces. These four High Dragons didn''t fail to show their majesty, exuding a domineering presence. "The enemy is due southwest! Go first, we''ll follow you later!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood!" £ÛSirius£Ý A single word echoed in the air. What followed after were the howling of the winds and the trembling of the earth. The moment Sirius! voices echoed, they had already flapped their wings, soaring high and swiftly like bullets fired. Sonic booms echoed throughout the sky as four figures bolted throughout the sky''s vast blueness, parting the slow-drifting clouds and streaking like shooting stars. Sirius was especially speedy, darting like a raging lightning bolt. "Huff... Huff... Lord Grey... Lady Yuna... Wha... What''s happening..." £ÛManelo£Ý Soon after Grey and Yuna sent off the familiars, another two figures exited the cavern. They were none other than the Great Chief and Marika who are now gasping for their breaths, obviously exhausted after chasing after the two. They haven''t grasped the situation yet after Grey and Yuna suddenly started dashing out of nowhere. But hearing what Grey said from before, they couldn''t help but be worried, faces full of concern and anxiety. "Is... Is it true..? Has the Evil Beast shown up once again?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Unfortunately, yes." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, the Great Chief and Marika immediately flinched. They don''t know how Grey and Yuna knew that the Evil Beast had appeared, but they also knew that they weren''t ones who''d lie needlessly, especially regarding such a serious topic. It has been so peaceful in the past few days that they had almost forgotten about the terror which lay waste to their Chiefdom and took the lives of many. Hearing the Evil Beast be mentioned once again, a strong sense of dear and despair started to creep inside their hearts. "Great Chief, Marika, I know how you feel right now, but this is no time to feel down. We need to prioritize everyone''s safety." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah... You''re right... I apologize for making you worry..." £ÛManelo£Ý Thankfully, with Grey shaking their shoulders and a little reminder, they quickly snapped back to reality, quickly regaining their cool. They were still anxious, but now, they could think much clearer than before. "Then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, what do you need us to do?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Don''t worry, it''s only a simple task. We just sent our familiars out, so I''m sure the villagers must be very confused. I hope you can calm them down." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! And if possible, we''d also like you to prepare a refugee camp for later. We''ll probably need it sooner or later." £ÛYuna£Ý With the threat getting direr by the second, there was no time to waste. Grey and Yuna quickly explained their instructions to the Great Chief and Marika as concise and quickly as they could, the latter two listening attentively, From what to prepare, how to explain things to people, where the attack is at, some estimates, and many more. As for the finer and more complex details, they left it to the Great Chief and Marika''s judgement. They aren''t leaders for nothing, after all. "Then, that should be all. We''ll leave the rest to you." £ÛGrey£Ý "You can rest assured, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. We''ll make sure to carry out your wishes as thoroughly as possible," £ÛManelo£Ý "Alright, then we''ll see you later, and don''t worry... We''ll make sure to finish everything today, once and for all." £ÛGrey£Ý A determined glint in their eyes, Grey''s voice echoed a final time in the air. What followed after were strong bursts of winds as they swiftly bolted across the vast and verdant forest, the winds howling at their wake. Though Grey could simply use "Gate", they have yet to step foot in the part of the island the enemy has appeared at. It was unfortunate, but all they could do was try their best, leaving the Great Chief and Marika aside. Seeing how Grey and Yuna vanished before their very eyes. The Great Chief and Marika could only stand in shock and silence. They knew the two were powerful, but never in their imagination did they think it would be to such an extent they''ll leave big craters on the ground as they ran. They were in awe. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Papa... Would they be alright?" £ÛMarika£Ý Yet despite the awe in their heart, a greater feeling of worry and concern engulfed them. Marika, in particular, had her eyes still looking at the direction Grey and Yuna bolted to. She was visibly trembling. "Marika, who do you think you are talking about?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Ummm... Big Brother Grey and Big Sister Yuna...?" £ÛMarika£Ý "That''s correct, but... have you forgotten? They''re also the prophesied Emissaries of God. I''m sure they would defeat the Evil Beast as they promised... Marika, you should put more trust in them." £ÛManelo£Ý "Y... Yes... I will..." £ÛMarika£Ý Worry still looming in her heart, Marika was reluctant to agree to her father''s words. Still, her trust in Grey and Yuna was much stronger than his worries. All she could do was clench her fists and pray for their safety. ''Big Brother Grey... Big Sister Yuna... Please be safe...'' £ÛMarika£Ý Silent and sincere thoughts drifted in the air, the leaves rustling as the dust settled. Footsteps soon echoed once again as two figures started to move. They may not be capable of fighting the enemy, but there was still something they could do. ... Splash Slosh Splash The splashing waves, the howling winds, and the shifting sands. A peaceful orchestra drifted afloat the salty breeze, accompanied by the bustling and hustling of the busy people by the shores. The children ran around the place, tripping and tumbling. The farmers, young and old, carried their harvest and reined in the livestock. The merchants brought their wares in and out of the village, bright and cheery smiles painted on their faces. "Hey, have you heard about the Emissaries of Gods?" "Of course, who hasn''t? It''s been the talk of the village these days." "That''s right. I heard everyone who was graced by the Holy Light has been healed." Of course, like every settlement there is, rumors spread around the village like wildfire. Everyone, whilst moving their hands and legs, talked endlessly about the most recent and hottest news in the Chiefdom. "Ahh¡«... I wish they''ll also visit our village... I want to see them." "Hahaha, you bet. I heard they were kind and generous." "Well, we could only hope they do. Hahaha." Everyone was cheerful and happy, smiles and laughter to be seen and heard all over the place. There was not a single trace of worry nor concern to be seen in their faces as they went about their daily lives. Though they settled on the seashore, they weren''t worried in the slightest. After all, not only had the Evil Beast only appeared on the other side of the island, the sea is also riddled with stranger currents and reefs. Going around from one side to the other was practically impossible. But such complacency was their very problem. Though it was impossible for boats and ships to traverse the harsh and unfathomable sea of fog, the same couldn''t be said for beasts, especially one so overwhelmingly powerful. "Hey, hurry up! We''ll end up missing the tides with how slow you are!" "Yeah, yeah, com... ing..... Hmm?!" One of the fishermen suddenly stopped on his tracks, his steps frozen on the sandy shore. His eyes were fixed on the blue sea before him, mouth slowly opening from agape, his body getting stiffer and stiffer by the moment. "Hey, what are you standing in a daze for? Do you really not want to work that much? You''re a fisherman, for God''s sake." "N-No... It''s just that... Aren''t the waves getting bigger...?" "Huh? What are you... talking... ab... out..." The same man pointed towards the sea, and the others followed. As soon as the other saw what he was talking about, he also stood in a daze, unconsciously letting go of the fishing net he was talking about. The wave only grew bigger and bigger, and soon enough, sharp and massive spikes resurfaced on the waters. What followed after were massive fins, deep blue scales, and finally, a massive jaw. A beast of nightmares has appeared. "I-It''s the Evil Beast! The Evil Beast has appeared!" "Ruuuunnn! Run for your lives!" Panic struck the people from where they didn''t expect it, spreading like a ferocious wildfire and devouring them whole. In just a single moment, the ever so peaceful village has turned into a complete and utter pandemonium, cries and screams echoing all over the place. The villagers all ran for their lives, wagons and carriages racing as quickly as they could. Be it the livestock, their homes, or their boats, they abandoned everything with pale white complexions painted on their faces. "Mama... Papa... Hic... Mama... Hic..." A single child, once playing happily by the shores, now standing alone, frozen in fear as tears and snot filled her face. She could barely utter a single word as she watched the fearful beast before her. CRASSSHHHHH Loud crashes boomed throughout the air as the beast devoured boats whole with its massive maws, crunches echoing in the air as planks and poles were broken like mere twigs, splashing ringing as they dropped back to the sea. The beast raised its head, gallons upon gallons of seawater trickling back down the water surface, ripples and splashes echoing as it watched the people run away in fear, looking at them like small ants running away from their colony. "Tala! Tala! Come here!" "Papa... Hic... Papa..." "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I''ll make sure you''re safe." Said the man as he embraced his crying daughter. Unfortunately for him, it was already far too late. The moment he raised his head, his eyes met the beasts, stuck in a deadly staring contest and unable to move his body. Fear devouring his heart, the beast opened its massive jaw, blue light illuminating the village whole as mana swirled around like a raging storm, gathering in its mouth like a voracious vortex. Soon, a sphere of compressed water was formed. ''God... At least my child... Please let her live...'' His final words echoing in his heart, the man closed his eyes and at the same time, blue light shone brightly once again as a beam of extremely pressurized water came surging towards the man and the child. The man had braced himself for death, yet it never came... BOOOOOOMMMMMM Rather, what came was a loud, resounding, and ear-deafening boom which ruptured the sound barrier. The moment he opened his eyes, a beam of radiant light clashing against the Evil Beast''s, fierce shockwaves echoing time and time again. The explosion was soon over, and as the fog of mist dissipated, the sound of flapping reverberated throughout the whole village. As the people looked up, they could see a platinum figure hovering ever so gracefully, shining brighter than the sun. Such a beautiful figure slowly descended towards the ground, the Evil Beast''s eyes full of wariness as it measured the creature before it. Not only that, the people also looked at her with fear, trembling and crying. "Fear not, people of Torogi. I will make sure not a single hair on your bodies will be touched. I swear it upon my name and honor." £ÛSirius£Ý Her voice was gentle and warm, yet at the same time, fierce and boiling in rage. Her eyes gleamed brightly like a polished diamond, yet sharp like a deadly sword. ROOAAARRRRR Sirius opened her wings, a loud roar echoed towards the blue sky. In response, the evil beast roared back at her, opening its massive mouth. Seeing such beasts roar at each other, all the people could do was run with all their might. WHOOONGGG WHOOOOMMMM BOOOOOOMMMMM Beams were fired once again and shockwaves echoed as soon as they clashed. The waves roared and the winds bellowed at the might of their force, trees toppling over and houses being blown away without much effort. Brilliant light shone upon the sea as two beams collided, the people running for their dear life. The village which was once peaceful and lively was now in complete ruins, devastated in just mere seconds. As soon as the people were out of sight, Sirius quickly took off once again, soaring in the sky like a platinum shooting star. Soon, she closed her mouth and stopped firing her beam, evading the enemy''s attack skillfully. Using the sun''s radiance, Sirius blinded the enemy before her, forcefully stopping its attack. But the same couldn''t be said for her. As soon as the opportunity presented itself, she released a volley of silver bolts towards it. BOOM SPLASH BOOM SPLASH Unfortunately for Sirius, the enemy was not a stupid foe. As soon as it saw the torrent of attacks heading towards it, it raised the seawater and created a shield of blue, successfully stopping Sirius'' attacks. But Sitius didn''t give up, as soon as she saw her attacks were ineffective, she quickly stopped the volley, once again gathering all the mana into a single beam, firing it without a second thought. BOOOOOOMMMMM The beam was shot, but the enemy didn''t flinch. Just like Sirius did, it also gathered the surrounding seawater and turned it into a massive, concentrated shield. It started boiling away, but with it residing in the sea, it was not too hard to resupply it. It didn''t just wait either. As it created a shield in front of it, it also made countless spears of seawater and launched a counterattack towards Sirius. An unrelenting opponent in both defense and offense. "Tsk! How impudent!" £ÛSirius£Ý Unfortunately for it, its spears were far slower than Sirius. The enemy may have the advantage in the sea, but with the vast blue sky above her, Sirius was undoubtedly unrivaled as well. Sirius shot a bolt of mana and the enemy blocked it with its shield. The enemy then counterattacked, but Sirius would then dodge it with ease. It was an endless cycle which could only be seen as a stalemate, until.... BOOOOOMMMMM GRROOAAARRRR A thundering bolt of mana struck the Evil Beast''s side, a loud roar echoing all over the place as it shrieked in pain and agony, hatred and rage burning fiercely in its eyes as it looked at the one who struck it. And no, it was not Sirius who made the strike. Before the enemy even noticed, three more platinum figures appeared from nowhere, shining just as brightly as the one before it. Their eyes gleamed radiantly as they hovered in the sky. "Eldest Sister, let us assist you." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Hahaha. You''re not going to hog all the fun now, are you?" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Hmm... So this is the Evil Beast they''re talking about, huh..." £ÛCanopus£Ý Though she was the one who arrived first, it didn''t take too long before the others also caught up to her. Canopus, Kentaurus, and Arcturus now arrived in the scene, ready to engage in battle in a moment''s notice. Yet despite the arrival of the other familiars, Sirius felt no joy nor relief. Rather, she was a little disappointed and conflicted, only turning her eyes back to the enemy without uttering a single word. FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH There was no time for chitchat. As soon as the enemy saw the new arrivals, it didn''t waste a single moment and immediately launched a merciless barrage of spears towards them, each packing enough power to blow away villages in an instant. Both Kentaurus and Canopus quickly flew up and dodged the volley, but the same couldn''t be said for Arcturus. He remained firm and stood his ground, not budging a single inch in front of the enemy. "Not! So! Fast!" £ÛArcturus£Ý The spears soon reached Arcturus©` or so the enemy thought, but before it could even do so much as to graze him, they suddenly exploded just a couple meters away from him, loud booms soon dancing in the air. In just a single moment, Arcturus managed to erect the strongest barrier he could, protecting not only himself but the island and the escaping villagers behind him. He didn''t even flinch or blink. A dragon with a heart of steel. "Hahaha! Now it''s our turn!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Don''t hate us too much." £ÛCanopus£Ý With the enemy''s attack missing, everyone then started the party and shot an endless barrage of beams and explosions towards the enemy. Be it from the sky, the seas, or the island, all directions were covered without room to escape. All the enemy could do was go on the defensive, surrounding itself with a thick barrier of water from all sides. A barrier which only received attacks, evaporating slowly but surely from the heat of the impacts. ROOOAAARRRRR It tried to counterattack from time to time, but with how agile the familiars were, it was but futile effort. It tried spears, waves, beams, lashes, and all sorts of things, but it was useless. The results remained the same. On the other hand, the familiars couldn''t damage it either. If it was on land, it would have been an easy feat, but with it in the sea, its very domain, its defense was nigh impenetrable©` of course, to the familiars'' attacks that is. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds howled and the sea trembled, a massive spear of wind bolting through the air at breakneck speeds. Just the mere sight of it alone and the enemy could tell it was dangerous. Its instincts were screaming at it. There was no time to waste. As quickly as could, the beast tried to gather as much water in one spot to create the strongest shield it could. Yet even with all its efforts, it was quickly broken in just mere fractions of a second. Fortunately, it was intelligent enough to know its shield would last very long, dodging even before it broke. Though the spear grazed it, blood trickling down its scales, it still considered itself fortunate. BOOOOMMMMM Else, had it failed evading the spear, it would have ended up like the rocky islands behind it, mercilessly blown away to bits and pieces, barely recognizable anymore. The spear was certain death. "Haah... So it really was a Leviathan, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý The battle had just begun. CHAPTER 236 END Chapter 237: The Vanishing Star A sea of blue as far as the eyes could see, islands of brown and green to be seen left and right. The waves grew and shrank, filling the air with splashes and painting the sea with bits white as sea foams formed and popped. Yet even with such a beautiful sight, it was not perfect nor peaceful. Pillars of smoke and clouds of dust rose up to the sky, broken planks and debris drifted on the waves, the waters dyed a muddy color, and ruined homes along the beaches. It was a scene full of devastation. Not just one or two, but four platinum dragons could be seen at the sight, surrounding a single blue-scaled beast whose left flank was painted a dark red by its own blood. And contrary to such massive creatures, two tiny figures could be seen walking ever so proudly. GRRRRRRRRRR Those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna, their footsteps resounding mildly along with the sound of shifting sands and washing waves. A low growl rang in the air as the Evil Beast glared at them with rage boiling in its eyes. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A single word echoed in his mind, and a blue, semi-transparent screen appeared before him. Letters, numbers, and symbols were displayed in an orderly manner, his eyes swimming through them at lightning speed. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demonic Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Leviathan ¡¾Status¡¿Mildly Injured, Enraged ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿533 ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿29,230 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿9,634 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Water ¡¾Intelligence¡¿93 ¡¾Description¡¿ A beast which dwells in the deepest depths of the ocean. It is equipped with a body which can withstand extreme amounts of pressure and jaws which could devour ships whole. A single blast of water from it can blow away whole towns and cities. It is often called "Ruler of the Seas". ----------------------------------- Reading the screen before him, Grey felt relief in his heart as he heaved a short sigh. Though the Leviathan was at the upper end of S-rank, it was still an S-rank. Victory was now certain, more than ever. "Master, Mistress, You''ve arrived." £ÛSirius£Ý "Un. Good work, everyone." £ÛYuna£Ý The familiars greeted them with respect and bright faces as they slid down the sandy slopes, but the same couldn''t be said for the Leviathan. The longer it stared at Grey and Yuna, the nastier its glare became. Even then, even with how enraged it was, it didn''t attack. It may be enraged, but the Leviathan was not a fool. Just a single attack from Grey and it could tell that it was no match for the latter. The aching wound it has was the proof of it, blood still trickling down his scales. SLOSH SLOSH SPLAASSSHHHH Slowly and surely, the Leviathan moved away, a massive splash resounding in the air as waves formed. In just a single instant, its body had submerged back into the water, only its spikes and fins to be seen. "Hmm... For a demonic beast, it''s quite the smart one. To think it would flee even without a moment''s hesitation..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, is it really time to be saying that? It''s getting away, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry too much. After all... We did promise to end things today... It can run, but it will never escape!" £ÛGrey£Ý A fierce glow glimmered in Grey''s eyes and strong bursts of winds howled all over the place. Each and every particle in the air danced faster and faster, collapsing one after another and filling the air with millions of silent shockwaves. At Grey''s behest, the air bellowed in rage and the sea was parted. An invisible and intangible wall was erected without no one noticing. The sea continued to remain calm, yet an ominous feeling was looming above it. Fast as lightning, the Leviathan continued to swim away, creating strong currents and massive waves on its wake. It pushed forward at breakneck speed, when suddenly, the sea was parted. It was already far too late. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The Leviathan crashed into the invisible war, clustering explosions echoing in the air. The shockwaves may be small, but it packs the power to rip apart even rocks and iron until not even powders are left. KHIIEEEEKKKKKKK A shriek of pain and misery thundered throughout the sea and sky, blood dyeing the sea red with every drop. The Leviathan managed to pull back at the final moments yet it still suffered wounds all over its massive body, otherwise, it would have turned into a pulp of blood and shattered scales. If it weren''t for the fact that it was an S-rank beast, it would have already disintegrated in a matter of seconds, its existence vanishing as if it was a lie. That''s how frightening and deadly Grey''s "Bellowing Heavens" is. SPLAAAASSSSHHHHHH Yet another clear and resounding splash reverberated in the air as the Leviathan was repelled dozens of meters away, stinging pain running throughout its whole body as it was tossed like a helpless ping pong ball. At such a sight, everyone could only marvel at how helpless the Leviathan was. Even Yuna who knew Grey best didn''t know his strength had reached such a height. Even with aura, to be able to repel an S-rank beast without much effort was no simple feat. "Grey... You''ve become a lot stronger again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Did I? I''m just using ''Authority'' though? I''m sure you could also do the same if you practice hard enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Authority... Hmm... Looks like I have to go training again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll be more than happy to lend you a hand." £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... No... No thanks..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was grateful for Grey''s offer, she really was. But Yuna also knew full well how tough it is to be under Grey''s strict and spartan-style tutelage. She did the best she could, shaking her head aggressively, to decline his offer. Meanwhile, the Leviathan was now slowly healing its wounds. Having suffered great pain from the Grey''s "barriers", it then started sending waves to test out how far the invisible wall extended to and it soon came to a realization. It was trapped. "Well then, let''s end its misery, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey extended his arm towards the sea and howling gales gathered in front of his palm, getting denser and denser with the passing of each second. Multiple spears were born of his commands, sharper than any blade and faster than any arrow. The winds continued to swirl and the spears grew not only in numbers, but size as well. Soon, hundreds of spears, the size of missiles, each packing enough power to blow away villages with relative ease. Death was looming over the horizon. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡¶Northern Spear: Bor©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Master, please wait!" £ÛSirius£Ý But such spears were never shot as Sirius'' uncharacteristically loud voice rang all throughout the air. Not only Grey and Yuna, but the other familiars as well were a little surprised by her sudden outburst. "Hm? Is something wrong, Sirius?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... This may be presumptuous of me to say, but... Please allow me to fight the Leviathan on your behalf." £ÛSirius£Ý There was a serious glow in her eyes that neither Grey nor Yuna ever saw in her. A fierce glow started to burn deep within, unwavering despite the raging winds. Just a single glance and they could tell how serious she was. Be it wanting to prove herself, wanting to be useful, or simply wanting to fight. Neither Grey nor Yuna could tell what was going on in her mind, all they could feel was that a strong sense of determination burned in her heart, burning fiercer and brighter the more they looked at her. "Haah... It''s pretty unusual for you to request something, Sirius..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I just felt this is something I have to do. I apologize if I have inconvenienced you, Master, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "No, no, it''s alright. If anything... It''s actually better this way..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''re your masters, after all! No need to shy away from requesting things like this. We''d love it if you relied more on us for the future." £ÛYuna£Ý Click Whooosshhhh Grey flicked his fingers and the spears disappeared as if they were all but a passing lie. The wind has returned to its calm state, peaceful and refreshing as one can be. A slight and gentle smile formed Grey and Yuna''s faces. "Well then, I guess we''ll be leaving the rest to you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good luck, Sirius¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''ll make sure to live up to your expectations, Master, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý Not just Grey and Yuna, the other familiars cheered for Sirius as well, wishing her good luck. They all sat down on the fight, leaving everything else to Sirius. Only Grey''s walls remained to prevent the enemy from escaping. Sirius flapped her wings and the winds burst forth like a sweeping wave, creating gales and whirlwinds as she soared higher and higher. Her radiant majesty climbed the sky like the brilliant sun, shining brighter than the stars. ROOOAAAARRRRR Shockwaves echoed as Sirius spread her wings open and a loud roar soon followed. At Sirius'' cry, the Leviathan who was ever so busy with testing the walls suddenly halted, looking over her with a fierce and nasty glare. It was no simple roar. It was a declaration, a challenge so to say, one the Leviathan accepted with yet another roar. The Queen of the sky and the Ruler of the sea, two hegemonic beasts faced one another once more, not backing down a single inch. There was no time to waste. As soon as their declarations echoed towards the sky, countless silver bolts formed in the sky and a myriad of blue spears were conjured from the sea, darting like bullets soon after. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Hundreds upon hundreds of explosions rang out in the air as the silver bolts and blue spears clashed with one another. It was like watching a firework display from afar, only that each explosion packed power comparable to tons of TNT. It wasn''t just explosions. Lashes and slashes were also fired one after another. The vast and endless blue sea provided the Leviathan endless ammunition. From spears to shields, countless objects manifested themselves before it. Unfortunately for the Leviathan, its enemy was none other than Sirius. Its spears and whips may be fast, but Sirius was much faster. She easily maneuvered and dodged the attacks, all the while launching counterattacks herself. Whizz Whizz Whizz Whizz Whizz One after another, magic circles appeared in front of Sirius, layered atop one another and spinning like metal cogs, and like a whirlpool, mana from the surrounding was sucked dry with the passing of time. WHOOOOOOOONGGGGGGG A silver beam, large and bright as one can be, bolted towards the enemy without any mercy. It was even much stronger than Sirius'' breath attack, disintegrating every bit of seawater it encountered into mere vapor. And it wasn''t just one. As soon as Sirius finished the first magic array, she bolted towards another location and created another one. The process continued until the Leviathan was surrounded, dozens of death rays pointing towards it. At such an attack, the Leviathan could only helplessly create the most powerful shields it could. Though it isn''t as powerful as Grey''s, it could still do great damage to it, especially with dozens heading his way. Blub Blub Blub Blub Unfortunately for it, the rays were not merciful. Not only did it disintegrate the water it got in direct contact with, it also heated up the nearby bodies of water, boiling them away as time passed by. There was no other choice left. The Leviathan could only dive deep into the sea to escape the death rays, retaining its shield as it darted through the waters, all the while launching a barrage of bullets towards Sirius. BANG BANG BANG BANG Yet no matter how many shots the Leviathan fired, not a single one reached Sirius. She may be unable to dodge with how numerous the bullets were, she could still defend. The Leviathan was not the only one who could create shields. It was a never-ending and destructive process. The Leviathan would attack, Sirius would counterattack, they would then defend, dodge, and escape. The only one which received damage was the sea, now ruined beyond recognition. "Grey, what''s Sirius doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You''ve noticed as well, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yet no matter how keenly Sirius battled against the Leviathan, the others couldn''t help but notice the difference in her fighting style. Not only is she not using illusion magic, she was also not using many of her skills and abilities. "Well, this is just my guess, but... I think she''s testing herself to see how far she can go just by relying on her basic abilities." £ÛGrey£Ý "Testing herself, huh... That reminds me of the past. It sure is nostalgic..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. If it''s that nostalgic, we could always make a redo, you know? I also miss the good old days." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... Please don''t say something so terrifying like that..." £ÛYuna£Ý Far from the light atmosphere looming over Grey and Yuna, the fierce battle between Sirius and the Leviathan continued, thundering explosions continuing to fill the air as their attacks clashed time and time again. Now, the Leviathan is lurking under the water, using its deep blue scales to hide itself from Sirius'' sharp eyes. At the same time, it continued to launch a myriad of attacks towards the latter, seemingly not exhausted by their battle. WHHOOONNNNGGGGG Yet another thundering beam flashed from the sky, heading towards the deep blue sea. Boiling waters formed waves as the beam plunged through the depths like a rushing spear, white pillars of smoke rising towards the sky. Even then, no matter how powerful the beam was, it was useless if Sirius couldn''t hit the enemy. Before long, Sirius finally came to a conclusion, halting her shots as she peered towards the blue abyss. A short-lived silence filled the air. ''So it seems... This is how far I could go...'' £ÛSirius£Ý Sirius thought to herself, a little tinge of disappointment in her tone. Though she had already expected things would turn in such a way if she limits herself, it was still a little depressing. There was only one thing left to do. Sharper than ever before, Sirius'' eyes glowed an even more intense color, steeling her resolve even stronger. There was no more reason to hold back herself. It was time to show what she could really do. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Thousands of bullets darted towards her direction, the silence quickly broken. Yet even with such imminent danger before her, Sirius didn''t budge a single inch. The bullets simply pierced through her body, red mist dyeing the air as her blood spilled©` or so it should have been. The bullets did pierce through, but it wasn''t Sirius that it hit. Rather, it was only a simple illusion, fading like mist as soon as the bullets connected. It was as if Sirius had vanished into thin air. The Leviathan halted its movements, looking towards the sky as it searched for its enemy. It turned its head left and right, yet no matter how much it did, all it saw was the white clouds drifting ever so slowly. Of course, it didn''t let its guard down. As it slowly swam and looked for Sirius, it made sure to create a number of shields around it. It was like a wary hunter, searching for its prey, keen and alert as one can be, Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh A brilliant glimmer shone on the sky and the Leviathan didn''t waste any more time. Even before a second passed, blue spears quickly launched towards the glimmer. Unfortunately for it, it was all but a quick distraction. BOOOOOMMMMM It was all too sudden. The Leviathan couldn''t prepare itself. Though it made countless shields and barriers, all its effort was useless. It shrieked loud and clear as pain ran throughout its whole body, nerves punctured by hundreds of needles. A deadly bolt of lightning had struck its body. Dragons, the strongest beast there is, though associated with the null attribute, much like people, could use all attributes of magic. By altering null-attribute mana, they could utilize all forms of magic and perform countless combinations. An ability High Dragons such as Sirius also possessed. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM A merciless barrage of lightning struck the sea, electrocuting everything it could touch and causing great pain to the Leviathan. To make it worse, saltwater was even more conductive than freshwater. No matter how deep the Leviathan dives, it would still be affected by the attack. The Leviathan had no other choice but to resurface. It may not be able to deflect the lightning bolts, by creating a shield detached from the sea, if it would contain all the electricity from one place without hurting itself. Unfortunately for it, lightning isn''t the only thing Sirius could make. With a flap of her wing, she created countless icicles in the sky, packed with the highest penetration power and sent them hurling towards the Leviathan''s direction. WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH Though the shield could block the lightning bolts, the same couldn''t be said for the darting icicles. They easily pierced through them, heading straight towards the Leviathan, connecting one after another. It was already too late. GRRROOOAAARRRRR A pained roar echoed in the air as the icicles pierced its tough skin and grazed its blue scales. Countless wounds opened up one after another, blood trickling down from it and dyeing the waters red. Sirius was still nowhere to be seen, yet the enemy was already riddled with wounds. The difference was like heaven and earth. The moment Sirius used her full power, the tides of the battle have completely turned to her favor. But the battle was not over with. Sirius may have outsmarted it, but it still hasn''t gone down. In response to Sirius'' relentless attacks, it created tentacle-like whips and deflected the icicles which approached it. Shields for the lightning bolts and whips for the icicles. Considering the nature and weaknesses of the attacks, it was a pretty smart counter. Unfortunately for it, Sirius was its opponent. WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH A barrage of icicles came towards the Leviathan once more, and in response, dozens upon dozens of whips were made. The whips lashed towards the icicles, trying to deflect them as they always did, but... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Instead of deflecting the icicles, loud explosions rang out in the air one after another as the icicles exploded. Well, the truth is, they weren''t icicles at all. Sirius had once again used illusion magic to mask her attacks. They were, in fact, the very lightning bolts which seared the Leviathan''s body previously. The Leviathan was paralyzed by the pain, but Sirius'' attacks didn''t halt. The lightning bolts turned to icicles, and icicles turned to lightning bolts. There were also times they simply stayed the same, confusing the Leviathan even more. It was chaos. Though the Leviathan could heal itself slowly as long as it''s in the water, the rate at which it did was much slower compared to the rate it received damage. More and more wounds appeared on its body with the passing of time. ROOOAAAARRRRRR Rage boiling deep in its eyes, the Leviathan poured in its all and blocked the attacks with multiple layers of shields and whips. Though it was a desperate move, it was the perfect counter... It just forgot to consider one thing... The attacks aren''t only possible from above.... SPLASH WHOOONNGGG Before it even noticed, Sirius had appeared from below the sea, a radiant orb of light shining from her mouth. The Leviathan couldn''t even react. It was already far too late. BOOOOMMMM It was a direct hit. A loud explosion thundered all throughout the sky as the Leviathan received the full brunt of Sirius'' attack on its head. A slight crack echoing in the air as not only the scales, but its skull were also damaged greatly. But no sound of splashes echoed in the air. Despite all the injuries it received and how beaten it was, the Leviathan mustered all its strength and launched its massive maw towards her, desperation gleaming in its eyes. It was all too sudden, Sirius only able to wear a surprised face as the Leviathan lunged at her. The latter bore its dagger-like teeth on her wings, preventing her from getting away. Blood was spilled all over the place©` or so how the Leviathan thought it would go. Unfortunately for it, what it bit was simply another one of Sirius'' illusions, quickly fading away like thin mist. As for the real Sirius, she has already maneuvered beside the Leviathan''s head, another brilliant orb shining in her mouth. BOOOOMMMM White light. That was the last thing the Leviathan saw before darkness encroached its sight. As the flames of hatred continued to burn in its eyes, its flames of life started to flicker until it was no more. It was over. Sirius had risen victorious. As the Leviathan''s cold, dead body floated in the blue sea, dark masses of corruption seeped out from it. And like a starving vortex, Sirius fed on it. And as soon as she did, a deep change started to take place in her body. ROOOAAAAARRRRRRRR She roared once more, and a golden beam of light thundered from the sky. White mist covered Sirius'' body and her silhouette grew bigger and bigger, her eyes shining like a brilliant diamond. A mystical scene unfolded atop the vast blue sea. "Grey, is it just me, or..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, you''re not wrong... Sirius has broken through." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a sight to behold. As golden light continued to shine, the waves tossed and turned as if greeting her, the winds clamored like a cheering crowd, and sunlight accentuated her figure. A sight one could only look at in awe. It was the crowning of a True Queen! CHAPTER 237 END Chapter 238: The Secrets of Torogi Crowds upon crowds of people gathered in a single place, frozen in time and unable to voice out a single word. Some were shaking, some were in awe, while some were smiling. A variety of expressions plastered on their faces as they looked up at the sky. The soft winds blew gently and the blades of grass swayed at their tune, a silver glimmer gracing their eyes. A platinum dragon descended before them, extending his wings like that of a mystical butterfly as his clear eyes sparkled like diamonds. But perhaps the most eye-catching figures were the two youths riding on his back, unfazed by the howling winds. As soon as they were low enough, they both leaped towards the ground, landing softly as the winds cushioned them. "Thank you for the ride, Arcturus." £ÛYuna£Ý "It has been my pleasure, Mistress... Please don''t hesitate to call me whenever you need my assistance." £ÛArcturus£Ý As suddenly as he appeared, the platinum dragon, as if he was nothing more but a mere figment of one''s imagination, vanished into thin air, only leaving behind small fragments of light as the leaves rustled softly. A sight which only begets wondering from the eye of the beholder. Yet as if it was nothing out of the ordinary, Grey and Yuan simply waved their hands goodbye to Arcturus who had now gone back to her post. It was only when they saw the surprised faces of the villagers that they realized what they just did, ""Ah..."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý After all, not a single one of the villagers had seen any of their familiars up close. From panic, to wariness, to surprise, to awe, and then confusion, they went through a whole roller coaster of emotions in just a couple of seconds. "... Great Chief, we''re back." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes! We welcome your safe return, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛManelo£Ý It was only when Grey called out to them that they finally snapped back to reality. At the same time, the villagers also remembered what they were previously doing before Arcturus'' showy arrival. The anxiety which was shortly buried has now sprung back up again, they have yet to ask Grey and Yuna, but the expressions on their faces already told it all. All of them wore shifty eyes as they fidgeted with their hands, clearly worried. "And... Umm... About the Evil Beast..." £ÛManelo£Ý The Great Chief was especially worried, his complexion paler than anyone else''s. It was clear how worried he had been, even preparing the village''s warriors just in case something bad were to happen. A face which soon turned to surprise. "Well, see for yourself..." £ÛGrey£Ý THUD No more words were needed to be said, only a loud and heavy thud echoing in the air. With a swipe of his hands, Grey summoned the Leviathan''s cold and dead corpse before the villagers, taking them all by surprise. A body spanning more than a hundred meters, covered in deep blue scales, shining like that of sapphire, and thick membranes linkings its fins. With its dagger-like teeth, it was sure to scare the living hell out of someone. A beast even monsters would fear. "Th-The Evil Beast has been defeated!" "Lord Grey and Lady Yuna have vanquished the Evil Beast!" "We''re saved! We can finally go back to the sea again!" Cheers exploded like fireworks as they filled the air. The crowd jumped up and down, hugged each other, and even shed tears at the sight of the beast, relief flooding their hearts as they could finally be free from the worries which bound them. One character in particular had quite the eye-catching reaction. As soon as he saw the beast, his legs quickly gave out, plating themselves towards the ground. What followed after were tears trickling down his face, hunching his back again and again as he wept, repeating the same words over and over again. "Taroba... Larok... My sons... You''ve finally been avenged... May you rest in peace... My beloved sons..." £ÛKalun£Ý The man was none other than the Head Elder, Kalun. He could no longer muster any strength on his legs, only trembling slightly as he weeped for his late sons. He was happy, but at the same time, sad. A bittersweet feeling loomed inside his heart. Well, it wasn''t only him. There were plenty who lost their homes and loved ones due to the Leviathan, all crying heavy tears as they cried their loss away. A strange sense of peace swallowed the air. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, We are eternally grateful. We will never forget this debt for as long as we live." £ÛManelo£Ý As everyone wept and celebrated, the Great Chief gave his gratitude to Grey and Yuna. Though it has been a difficult time, seeing his subjects with such expressions on their faces, he couldn''t help but smile. A warm, gentle smile. "This is nothing. We only did what was the right thing to do." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. And we did have a contract, didn''t we? We only did our part... All we did was keep our promise." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see..." £ÛManelo£Ý The Great Chief nodded in silence, not speaking any words any further. Though Grey and Yuna said all that, he knew deep inside that they were simply kind and unable to leave the weak behind. True embodiments of benevolence. Grey and Yuna had never considered themselves as heroes or saints. To them, they were only doing what any normal person would do. It was simply their selfishness to meddle and help others. Nevertheless, they were happy. Very happy. Well, strictly speaking, it was Sirius who defeated the Leviathan. It would have been perfect if they could thank her directly, but seeing how they reacted to Arcturus, it was a bit difficult to imagine. They''ll be sure to reward her later. "Ah, right! I just remembered... Great Chief, have you prepared the refugee camp we asked of you earlier? We might expect an influx of refugees soon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Worry not, Lord Grey. Though I have yet to organize such a thing, we still have a lot of empty houses available. I''m sure they will suffice for the time being." £ÛManelo£Ý "I suppose that''s true... But how about the rations and supplies? Would they be enough to provide for them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "We still have plenty. There''s no need to worry," £ÛManelo£Ý "Hmm... But wouldn''t this be a problem for the village? I''m sure we could ask for help from the nearby villages, but it would probably take some time, won''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý One after another, Grey and Yuna asked the Great Chief questions regarding the refugee camp. After all, the problem has not been fully solved yet. Though the enemy was already defeated, a lot of villagers have lost their homes. They''ll need shelter. Of course, they simply didn''t just talk about such a topic while the others were crying. They all walked away and gave them space to weep. It was a sensitive period, after all. They need all the space and time they can. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "I suppose that would be all..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That does sound like a good plan..." £ÛManelo£Ý It didn''t take too long before their discussion reached its conclusion. Both Grey and Yuna had offered their help if ever necessary and the Great Chief would organize and accommodate the incoming refugees. It was a simple and effective plan. "Well then, I shall see to discuss this properly with the elders. I will be taking my leave now, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. And once again, thank you for everything." £ÛManelo£Ý "Yeah, no problem. Just look for us if you ever need something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll be more than happy to help!" £ÛYuna£Ý The Great Chief nodded his head, and soon his legs started moving again. Just like he said, he headed back towards the village to discuss the details with the elders and accommodate the refugees as soon as he could. A diligent man, indeed. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna were left in the forest once again. Compared to the salty breeze from the sea, the forest''s fragrant and fresh breeze was still more refreshing and calming, music dancing in their ears. "And to think our walk stopped here..." £ÛGrey£Ý And by sheer coincidence alone, the place they parted with the Great Chief was just by the cavern they entered just this morning. It was still as dark and empty as they saw from before, only slight sounds of water dripping to be heard. Now, their curiosity is being poked at by the runes they saw on the ruins. It also didn''t help that both Grey and Yunq were naturally curious people. With their knowledge in enchanting, they felt conflicted on what to do. "Grey, let''s head inside." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, they may have felt conflicted, but their unbridled curiosity was still a lot stronger. Especially Yuna. Her eyes were now sparkling ever so brightly as she asked Grey, awfully curious about what was hidden inside the cavern. "Haah... Alright, let''s go..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And as one would expect, Grey had no power to resist Yuna''s plea. As soon as he saw her sparkling eyes, he quickly gave up and only heaved a heavy sigh. A fool would always remain a fool, after all. Love is just that powerful. Not wasting any more time, Grey and Yuna entered the cavern once more, a small orb of light illuminating the place. Be it the chirping of critters or the dripping droplets, there was only so much to be heard. It didn''t take too long before they met the wall. "Like I thought... These really are some high-level runes..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡« So many¡«! I''ve never seen this many runes in my entire life..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was no simple wall. On it, engraved were hundreds upon hundreds of runes, all of varying meaning and complexity. There were the basic ones and also complicated ones, all arranged to form an array. To top it all off, not all the runes were useful. Some were just there to simply distract people and some were there to activate a number of anti-breach mechanisms. It was basically a giant puzzle just sitting around and waiting to be solved. "Grey, can you solve it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I''ll try..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey stepped forward, a light clack echoed in the air. Though the cavern was dim, his eyes could see it all. From left to right, all the working runes and simple symbols, all were laid down and imprinted into his brain. There wasn''t any need to waste time. As soon as he finished scanning the runes, he quickly started moving his hands, eyes shifting left and right as he connected the dots one after another, lines and connections forming in his mind. Without a key, it would have been nigh impossible for normal people. Even experts would find such an array difficult. But we''re talking about Grey here. Equipped with eyes, mind, and knowledge surpassing that which is considered normal, it was like a walk in the park. The array required different attributes, different amounts of mana to be injected, different combinations. To top it all off, it required a specific flow and order. A single error and one would need to start over from the very beginning. "I see... What an interesting piece..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yet despite its high complexity, Grey was able to crack the code open with his genius alone. As soon as he did, his hands moved even faster and mana started to brew in the surroundings like an orchestra, and Grey was the orchestrator. Red, yellow, gold, and many more. Light shone dimly as different attributes of mana were spun in the air. And as if cheering to Grey''s orchestra, the rune started glowing too, lines connecting them like an intricate spider web. The orchestra continued and the runes only glowed brighter and brighter until not just the wall, but the entire cavern was full of glowing runes. Like the night sky illuminated by the beautiful stars, the cavern sparkled with gem-like glow, pulsing ever so gently. KERCHAK CLACK CLACK CLANK THUD GRRRRRRR And soon, heavy, mechanical sounds echoed in the air. Slowly but surely, the wall before them was split into two, parting left and right as the doors which had been sealed for centuries finally opened. "Waah¡«! So cool¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The other side of the wall was still dark and dreary, but that didn''t make Yuna any less excited. Her sparkling eyes alone were enough to light up the darkness, a satisfied Grey chuckling beside her. "Grey! Can you make something like this too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That would be impossible right now. Maybe when I reach Tier 9?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But that''s still too far away. Can''t we just dismantle this and rebuild it in our house? It should be possible, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I suppose it''s possible... But what would you use it for?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing at all! I just want a cool entrance for our house, too!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Yuna had no shortage of silly ideas. In her mind, it already played out how amazing it would look if they have magically locked entrances in their house. It would be bothersome to open every time, true, but it''s cool. That''s all that mattered to her. Well, it wasn''t like Grey didn''t share her sentiment. Having watched a number of spy themed movies when he was young, he had also dreamed of having a house with automatic entrances. Though there''s no need to say that out loud for now. "Haah... You really are something, aren''t you, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What''s that supposed to mean?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing, nothing at all... Shall we head inside then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! You''re dodging my question again! Grey, look at me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pounding her fist on Grey''s back, and the latter ignoring her nonchalantly, the two entered the other side. As soon as they did, like the tunnels of a labyrinth, the corridors suddenly lit up, the place illuminated like modern facilities. And a complete contrast to the ruined cavern, what was inside was still fully intact, with tiled floors, arched ceilings, and walls plated with metal rods from time to time. To top it all off, the air was also conditioned to be cool and comfortable. Tap Tap Tap Tap To such a sight, Grey and Yuna could only remain speechless, their footsteps the only thing to be heard echoing. They looked left and right, but all they could see was a well-maintained facility, free from the ravages of time, Soon, the corridors ended and a large, open space greeted them. It was not empty at all, large machinery and numerous tables laid out here and there, all containing a number of apparatus and papers on them. There was no other way to say it. It was... "A lab...?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no mistaking it. What was laid in front of them was a large and ancient laboratory. Though many of the machineries and facilities were old and outdated, it was no doubt one of the best of its time. And even though so much time has passed since the last time the lad saw the light of day, none of the equipment was damaged. They were all preserved perfectly, not a single defect to be seen. A little stimulation with mana and they would surely start working again. "Waah... I wonder what these do..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, be careful not to touch anything carelessly. They could be dangerous if not handled properly," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un¡« Roger that¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing the laboratory before them, the two started wandering around the place and checked things out. Though they couldn''t just touch things needlessly, they could still perform a quick inspection, mesmerized by the intricacy of the equipment, Many were old and obsolete, but some were really interesting. The more they looked around, the more interesting things they found. From trial products all the way to full and completed items. The laboratory was full of wonders. "Grey¡«! Over here! I found something!" £ÛYuna£Ý A little more time later, Yuna found a bookshelf, filled to the brim with a large variety of books. Compared to the pieces of paper scattered here and there, they were all arranged in an orderly manner. From theses to journals, everything could be found there. How to tame beasts without using summoning magic, how to manifest and improve abilities, how to make a more mana efficient physique, the limits of humanity, and a lot more. The theses encompassed a lot of topics. Not only these, there were also a number of interesting blueprints. From airships, to magic artillery, instant barriers, and everyday devices, there were a lot of amazing blueprints compiled neatly into a single folder. And since the knowledge God gave him were only common sense and those that he needed to get stronger, some of the subjects of their theses were new to him. Though some were straight up wrong, some also proved some potential. A varied selection. "Hm? This is..." £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps the most interesting one was the journal tucked in all the way to the top of the bookshelf. It was a journal which documented in detail what happened on the island and how things came to be. It told the origins of Torogi. According to the journal, the island was a project of the former Aslan Empire which ceased to exist more than 500 years ago. It was the biggest project of the Empire which has been brought forward by none other than God''s prophecy. The prophecy entailed an era in which monsters would swarm everywhere and evil would rule the world. But in times of turmoil and need, a person sent by God will appear, commanding the angels and wielding the holy light to vanquish evil. "Grey, isn''t this..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re right. It''s about the emissaries the villagers knew of as a legend." £ÛGrey£Ý But it was not as simple as it seems. The more Grey read about it, the more he learnt that the people were misunderstanding the prophecy. Rather than "Evil", what would encroach the world would be "Corruption", and rather the "Holy Light" and "Angels", it would be more proper to say "Aether" and "Spirits". Grey already had an inkling after reading it first, but the prophecy was all about how God''s emissary would stop the rampaging corruption and bring balance back to the world. In other words, it was about him. ''That stupid God...'' £ÛGrey£Ý To which, Grey could only furrow his brows. He knew full well that God had waited for a soul like his for centuries, but he didn''t think he went around spreading prophecies here and there. He could feel his head aching from all his random whims. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing... I just feel like hitting a certain someone in the face," £ÛGrey£Ý "???" £ÛYuna£Ý But even when the property promised a savior, the Aslan Empire couldn''t simply sit still. Knowing the disaster that''s about to come, they prepared the archipelago and turned it into their final bastion, which also doubled as a research ground. From abundant resources, to rare materials, absence of dangerous monsters, and the high-level magic veiling the islands, Torogi was tailored into a sanctuary where people could survive if ever the world were to fall into ruin. And as time passed, due to some unknown circumstances, the Aslan Empire fell and the project was halted. There were some survivors, but with the passing of time, the knowledge which was supposed to be passed to the next generation slowly vanished. Such was the origin of Torogi. "I see... It all makes sense now..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Re... ces..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Re... ces...? What''s that?" £ÛGrey£Ý But strangely enough, as soon as they finished reaching the journal, Yuna suddenly turned deathly silent. She was frozen in place, head down and veiled, only mumbling some barely audible words as her hands trembled. "Resources..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Resources? What do you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna hasn''t even answered, yet it was as if a lightning bolt struck him. As soon as he understood the meaning behind that single word, a cold chill ran down his spine. It wasn''t because of the shock that Yuna was trembling, it was... "Resources! The journal said resources, didn''t it?! There should still be a lot of resources in the lab! Grey, let''s find all of them! Let''s collect them all!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Because of excitement. Grey hasn''t even said hus answer and Yuna had already ran away in search for the Laboratory''s vault and storage rooms. Her eyes were now sparkling even brighter than before, wholly determined to find them. "Haah... Seriously, that girl..." £ÛGrey£Ý She was just like an energetic puppy who just got unleashed into the park. Before Grey could even call out to her, she was already out of sight, searching the corridors with all her might, excited as one can be. Yet despite her unrestrained attitude, Grey didn''t find her troublesome. Rather, he found her impulsive tendencies to be cute, chuckling to himself as he looked ahead the corridor Yuna just entered. A smile soon bloomed on his face. "Well, I really do love her, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Whispering such a thing to himself, a clack soon echoed as he put the journal back on the shelf. Soon, footsteps filled the air as Grey rejoined Yuna in their little treasure hunt. A treasure hunt they will never forget. From ores, herbs, rare materials, treasures, and many more. They found a mountain of items all over the place. All of them were very useful in their professions, providing them with a whole kingdom''s worth of resources. Even Grey became a little childishly excited at the sight of them. And as one would expect, Yuna tried to hoard the materials as soon as he laid their eyes upon them. It was quite the arduous task trying to calm her down, taking a much heavier toll than fighting monsters. Grey was really drained. But hey, that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 238 END Chapter 239: Along the Sandy Beaches "Would that really be enough, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Well, rather than that... This is actually more than we could ask for... In fact, it feels like we''re taking advantage of your kindness." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Are you sure you don''t want anything in return?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Please don''t say that. You''re our saviors. Compared to our lives, this much is nothing. I have already said this many times before, and I''ll say it again... We will forever be grateful for everything you''ve done for us... Thank you..." £ÛManelo£Ý There was only sincerity and gratefulness in his piece as he said his piece. The Great Chief bowed his head once again, giving Grey and Yuna his deepest thanks. And though they have experienced it time and time again, Grey and Yuna still felt a little embarrassed, receiving such honest to goodness gratitude. It was as if there were butterflies in their hearts, fluttering ever so freely, It was a new day, and after yesterday''s events, the village held a grand feast to celebrate victory over the Evil Beast. An event where the two received countless compliments and gratitude from everyone. Not only that, the Great Chief and the elders unanimously decided to let the two keep everything they got from the laboratory as a thank you gift as they have no use for it anyway. A separate present from the reward to their request which they decided to be an everlasting permission to harvest resources in Torogi. Of course, Grey and Yuna wouldn''t abuse such a condition. Even then, it was still too much that they felt conflicted, especially when the Chiefdom doesn''t want anything in return. But with such expectant eyes staring at them, they could only do so much. "Fufufu. Then, Grey... I guess we''ll really have to accept these, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, that seems to be the case." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Please do so, and if you ever need something, don''t hesitate to tell us. We will be more than happy to help." £ÛManelo£Ý "Thank you. We''ll do just that." £ÛGrey£Ý There was nothing more they could ask for. With the support of the Chiefdom, they could only break a gentle smile and accept everything with grace, the Great Chief returning an even bigger smile. "Then, now that that''s all over... We''ll be taking our leave now. The Great Chief is quite the busy man, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he looked in a certain direction. Following his eyes, Yuna and the Great Chief''s eyes also followed suit, seeing the elders and villagers just waiting outside the Great Hall, a couple scrolls and pens in their hands. After all, the Great Chiefs'' work was not done. There was still the refugee camp and recovery plans for the Chiefdom. After yesterday''s celebration, it was now time for work. It was going to be a long day ahead of him. "I''m sorry about this, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. It seems this is as much as I can spare. I will make sure to accommodate you better next time," £ÛManelo£Ý "Don''t worry about it. We really aren''t bothered by it. If anything, please tell us if there''s anything we can do to help." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! We''ll be going now, Great Chief¡«! Remember not to overwork yourself, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. I''ll make sure to do so." £ÛManelo£Ý The two waved their hands goodbye and their footsteps echoed in the air. As they headed outside of the Great Hall, the people greeted them before entering, bowing their heads as politely as they could. The morning sky was still young, the sun barely climbing the horizon. The fresh air blew over the mountains as they descended down the steps, the sound of it whistling ringing in their ears ever so softly. It was a peaceful day. Well, it''s not like they are free to do whatever they want. They still have to report that everything''s been resolved to the Beldons and to the Guild. But that can wait. For now, they need to solve what''s in front of them... Literally... "I pay my respects to the Honorable Emissaries of God." £ÛKalun£Ý Like a tiger waiting to ambush its prey, the Head Elder lurked at the end of the stairs to greet Grey and Yuna. But rather than pouncing at them, he simply bowed his head in respect as his whole body trembled ever so slightly. It was a far stretch from his previous behavior, looking more tame and reasonable. It seems that with the defeat of the Evil Beast he has returned to his former self, his eyes, though only slightly, regaining their original colors. "There''s no need to bow so much, Head Elder. Please raise your he©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words. The Head Elder, rather than raising his head, lowered it down even more, kneeling to the ground with his old and brittle knees, bowing his head, not daring to meet their eyes. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, as impudent as I may have been, I want to apologize for my past actions! Though I know that I wasn''t myself when I said those words, it does not take away the fact that I have insulted you! Once again, I apologize!" £ÛKalun£Ý It was an over the top apology, his voice echoing throughout the air, loud and clear. The Great Chief had mentioned he was a serious and sincere man, but they never thought it would be to such an extent. They were about to stop him, but... "Uh... Umm... Head Elder, please©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "And... Thank you... For avenging my sons, and everyone else... Thank you... From the bottom of my heart, I will never forget this debt... Thank you..." £ÛKalun£Ý An endless stream of "thank you" filled the silent air as tears trickled down his face, dripping towards the solid ground. His hands were still trembling, barely able to get his words out. He was a sobbing mess. It was not the first time someone expressed their gratitude regarding such a topic. Many villagers yesterday also said the same words, all the while tears were shed from their eyes, gratitude and sadness brewing in their hearts. Many lives were lost, and many lives were saved. Though it was unfortunate that they couldn''t save everyone, such a thing was only natural and might happen again in the future. All they could do was accept reality, and be happy that they have saved many. A bittersweet smile floated in their faces. Grey and Yuna just let the Head Elder bawl his eyes out and accepted both his apology and gratitude. Though it was the least they could do, strangely enough, they weren''t too sad about it... Just a little conflicted. With their business done, Grey and Yuna walked around the village, seeing all sorts of sights. From people farming and tending to livestock, to warriors training, and the children playing. A sense of peace blossomed in their hearts. "It''s really a lovely village, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Though it was unfortunate that they were struck by a Leviathan, I''m happy to see that they are now back to normal." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, that''s right... I hope they can recover soon..." £ÛYuna£Ý Their eyes swam left and right as their feet stepped forward ever so slowly. There was not a destination in mind, just going along where their feet take them, aimless like a leaf blown away by the winds. "Hmm... Grey, now that the Leviathan has been subjugated... There''s nothing left to do, isn''t there? Should we go sightseeing around Torogi?" £ÛYuna£Ý Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Sightseeing... I''m fine with that, but... Do you have a place in mind?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... That''s right... Where would be nice..." £ÛYuna£Ý Pondering as she tilted her head left and right, Yuna was in deep thought as she tried to come up with an answer to Grey''s question. Yet no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn''t think of one. Or rather, she couldn''t decide on one. After all, though it''s relatively small compared to a territory, Torogi was still a large archipelago with many sights to see. The problem was, neither Grey nor Yuna knew where to look. She was in deep thought until... "Ah!" £ÛYuna£Ý A certain young girl appeared in front of her. She bore long, white hair, black stripes running along and decorated with twitching tiger ears. Her tail was wrapped along her waist as she oversaw the people working. "Good morning, Marika¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Good morning as well, Big Sister Yuna¡«! Big Brother Grey¡«!" £ÛMarika£Ý It was none other than Marika who was holding a couple scrolls on her hands. The moment she saw Grey and Yuna, she waved her right hand energetically and her tail wagged left and right like an excited little puppy. It was good that she didn''t start running towards them, otherwise, her being herself, and worse, blinded by excitement, Marika would have surely tripped and hurt her knees once again. She was just far too clumsy for her own good. "Are you two out on a walk?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Un! You could say we are! How about you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, I''m helping Papa out with the accommodation of refugees. We''re currently building some temporary shelters for them." £ÛMarika£Ý Said Marika as she looked at the buildings the villagers were working on. Though only the rough frameworks have been finished, there were a lot of them laid out all over the place. A little over a dozen to be precise. "Waah¡« You sure work fast, don''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! We always get many of our houses destroyed during storms, after all. We just got used to building things quickly. This is nothing." £ÛMarika£Ý "Ohh¡«!... Ah, is it really fine to say that? Storms aren''t a joke, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, Big Sister Yuna. It''s only the houses who get broken. Everyone''s usually okay when that happens. So, no worries." £ÛMarika£Ý "Phew... That''s good to hear." £ÛYuna£Ý The two were on the same wavelength, wearing similar smiles on their faces as they continued their chat. And though Grey feels a little left out, he was very happy to see the two of them being cheerful. Yuna really was built to be an older sister. At the same time, as Grey surveyed the location for the refugee camp, he once again admired how skilled the people of Torogi were. They may fall behind in technology, but their skills were amazing. ''At this rate, I wonder how long it will take for the villages to recover...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought running through his mind, a light bulb suddenly lit up inside his mind. Though not intentionally, a place for sightseeing has come up to his mind. It may not be the usual location for such an experience, but it would work out just fine. "And then, I think it would be nice if©` Ah!" £ÛMarika£Ý Their conversation was going well, when suddenly, one of the workers from afar waved his hand towards her. It was clear that they needed Marika''s help for the designs and layout. It was time to get back to work. "Sorry, Big Sister Yuna, Big Brother Grey, I have to get back to work now. I''ll talk to you later!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Okay¡«! Continue the good work¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Be careful and watch your surroundings, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I''ll make sure to©` Waah!" £ÛMarika£Ý It hasn''t even been a few seconds since Grey warned her, yet she already went ahead and tripped herself, effectively making the scrolls fly a distance away and wounding herself on the knees. Little tears soon formed in her eyes. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna were there to treat her quickly, giving her a little bit of scolding while they''re at it. After which, she got back on the worksite and started giving instructions to the workers. A clumsy yet reliable girl. "Then, should we go sightseeing now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? We have a location already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it isn''t the ideal location... Rather than sightseeing, I think it would be better to say we''re surveying or something like that... Still, what do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s okay! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was not a trace of hesitation in her voice. As soon as Grey recommended it, Yuna''s answer was set. She doesn''t even know the other details, but as long as she gets to spend time with Grey, she is on board. That was all that mattered. There was no time to waste, as soon as Yuna gave her answer, Grey quickly reached out his hand and created a "Gate" in front of them. A single step and the sight of the forest disappeared, the sight of the blue sea replacing it. The waves splashed and the water droplets rippled, the crabs and snails crawling all over the sandy beach, and the seagulls circling in the everlasting sky. The sea was calmer and ever, the salty breeze dancing and twirling. It would have been perfect if not for the floating wooden planks, broken hulls and decks, ruined houses, and devastated coral reefs. It was the very same village the Leviathan attacked yesterday, ruined and void of the busy people. "Hmm... This place sure took quite a beating, didn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You can say that again. Though... I guess we could say it''s fortunate that only those near the shores received heavy damage. It should be easy to repair the other houses and buildings." £ÛGrey£Ý "I guess... Then, what are we doing here again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I''m glad you asked." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna asked as she tilted her head a little and Grey answered with a smile plastered on his face. He then waved his hand, making the wind dance to his tunes, creating wave after wave as he beat his hand. The waves drew near the shores, carrying countless floating debris, barrels, crates, and many more. In just a few seconds, a large pile of scraps and items were brought ashore, sticking out like a sore thumb on the sandy beaches. "Let''s do a little cleaning up, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, a bright and blinding smile painted on his face. Meanwhile, Yuna wore a completely different reaching, her ears drooping down and her cheeks puffed a little. She was feeling a little sulky. Though she was fine as long as she could spend time with Grey, it was too out of her expectations that she couldn''t help but feel baffled. It''s not like she was against it, she was just a little disappointed is all. "Hm? Do you not want to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s not that... It''s just... I thought we''ll have something like a beach date..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, don''t be too sad. We could always do that later, for now, let''s help the Chiefdom out a little, alright? This is the least we could do for everything they had given us." £ÛGrey£Ý But now that Grey had said it in such a way, she has no more reason to reject his invitation... Not that she was going to anyway. Yuna could only raise her head and chin up, deciding to look at the plus side. After all, with all the things in the laboratory and the permission to harvest as many resources as they want, there was barely anything they could do to repay them. It was the perfect opportunity to help them whilst also getting rid of their boredom. It was killing two birds with one stone. "Mmn... I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good girl! I knew I could count on you. My girlfriend really is the best!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Flattery won''t get you anywhere, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, really? Is that why your ears are getting red?" £ÛGrey£Ý Her ears weren''t only red, they were flapping up and down too. Try as she might to hide what she''s feeling, she always gets caught with how easy it is to read her facial expressions. All she could do was pound on Grey''s shoulders to hide it. All shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna quickly got to work. With a little bit of wind and water magic, they commanded the waves to wash the scraps and debris ashore, creating piles upon piles of items, filling the beach with the passing of time. "Hey, Grey, what do you say we have a little competition?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Is it about who gets the most cleaned up?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And the winner gets to punish the loser! How does that sound?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was another one of Yuna''s silly little games, declaring it with a loud and excited voice. To which, Grey could only chuckle to himself. After all, Yuna''s cheerful and excited face is always a wonderful treat. "Sounds good, but... Don''t go crying when you lose, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Who''ll lose?! I''m sure I''ll win!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, sure, whatever you say." £ÛGrey£Ý They may be lovers, but having been together for almost four years already, they are also each other''s greatest rivals. When it comes to a competition, there is no way they''ll go easy on one another. The game was on. From small wooden scraps, all the way to broken boat pieces, items and debris were washed ashore time and time again, two figures standing still, unfazed by the drifting waves heading their way, And as time passed, the waves grew larger and larger, like a raging tsunami about to devour an island whole. A strange tsunami which suddenly stops before getting ashore and dropping off the items which were once floating aimlessly on the sea. It wasn''t just on the water surface that they cleaned. Using his "Heaven''s Eyes", Grey picked up the heavier items which sank and brought them ashore. And while he was at it, he also cleaned up the coral reefs, leaving more room for it to grow. "Hey, Grey! That''s cheating! You''re using your eyes, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, I don''t remember us agreeing to ban our abilities though. Therefore, I''m not cheating, or... Is it that Little Yuna wants to make up new rules?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pouted and Grey chuckled. As their little competition continued, Grey didn''t forget to poke fun and tease Yuna in every way he could. Yuna''s expressions were just so cute and adorable that he couldn''t help himself. The piles grew to hills, and hilts grew to mountains. Before long, a long stretch of the beach was covered with all sorts of things. There was no shortage in variety one could find in such a large dump of materials. Heck, there was even live seafood and tons of seaweeds. "I had my doubts, but to think it really is Lord Grey and Lady Yuna. It''s a pleasure to see you on such a wonderful day." £ÛSakar£Ý And for one reason or another, Sakar and a little group of warriors happened to come along the ruined village, bringing their trusty shields and weapons with them, soon nodding slightly to greet the two. It was a fateful coincidence. "Oh, Sakar... What brings you here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "We were instructed by the Great Chief to check if there are still people here. He tasked us with eliminating any dangers if we ever find one." £ÛSakar£Ý "I see... You sure are hardworking, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, it''s our job after all... And this may be impudent of me to ask, but what are Lord Grey and Lady Yuna doing here?" £ÛSakar£Ý "Us? Nothing really... We''re just doing a little bit of cleaning." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. The sea and village have been trashed, after all. We thought we''d clean a little bit while we''re at it." £ÛGrey£Ý A little they said, but no matter where the warriors looked, it wasn''t the case at all. Just seeing the mountains of wood and scraps piled along e beaches, they could only imagine how much work it would take. They were all amazed beyond belief. "Then, would it be alright if we join you?" £ÛSakar£Ý "Hm? Aren''t you still working though?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, we were, but we''re done now. And we could also use a little bit of training while we''re at it." £ÛSakar£Ý Sakar said and the warrior behind him nodded with bright smiles on their faces. It was obvious that they were rearing to help out, not only because it was for the sake of the Chiefdom, but to simply work with Grey and Yuna as well. Some of them have become fanboys after yesterday''s events. "If that''s that case then you''re more than welcome to help." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And make sure to be careful when handling debris, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. We''ll keep that in mind." £ÛSakar£Ý With such expectant eyes on their faces, there was no way Grey and Yuna could deny their request. With them around, their progress in the clean up improved by leaps and bounds, things moving faster than ever. Grey and Yuna washed the debris ashore whilst the warriors arranged the piles into different categories. There were wooden planks, storage items, metals, and many more. Of course there was also junk which couldn''t be salvaged anymore, some of which were turned to fertilizer for later use. Time passed and the clouds drifted ever slowly. After working, taking breaks and snacks in intervals, everyone was finally done with the cleanup. What''s more, a beautiful sunset greeted them over the horizon as they finished. "Mmn¡«! The sea really is beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý The unsullied and tranquil sea, the cool and refreshing winds, the calming ambience, and the amber sunset by the distance. Now that the place has been cleaned up, it is now more beautiful than ever. A polished and beautiful gem. "I wish everyone could also see this sight..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Let''s do that then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was dumbfounded, tilting her head a little to the left as she stared at Grey in the eyes. The latter was serious with his words, only gently patting the still confused Yuna in the head. "I mean, let''s bring everyone here and enjoy the sea with them. You know, playing games, eating seafood, sightseeing, and all that. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! Let''s do that! Grey, you''re a genius! And then, we should also invite the Little Princess! I''m sure she''ll love it! And then let''s also invite Liz! And....." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna kept on mumbling and mumbling, her eyes sparkling ever so brightly as she made plans about their little outing with the others. She was so excited she didn''t even ask Grey of his opinions and continued on with her plans. "Ah! Sorry, I got too excited..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s alright... How about we plan this over some milk and cookies? I still have some left from before." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Let''s do that! Let''s do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s settled then." £ÛGrey£Ý A happy elf skipping her steps excitedly on the sandy beaches and a smiling young man walking beside her. The sun continued to set and night soon came. The moon and stars reigned over the sky again as the cold winds blew. It was a silent and peaceful night, yet excitement bloomed all over the place as Grey and Yuna made various events as they went over their little plan. Two smiling faces bloomed ever so brightly, a warm atmosphere in the air. Yet another lovely night to remember. CHAPTER 239 END Chapter 240: Extending Invitations Flap Flap Rustle The white curtains flapped up and down as they danced to the tunes of the soft wind, the birds'' chirping serving as the sweet melody in their little show as the morning sun gave them the most glamorous of spotlights. Sunlight gently seeped through the glass windows, a silver-haired elf basking upon it, draped with a disheveled blanket as she lay down the bed, soft as the clouds above. The more one looks at her, the more radiant she becomes. "Rise and shine, Sunshine." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmngh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, who else would the silver-haired beauty be other than Yuna? A young lady who despite her disheveled hair and sleepy eyes still managed to outshine the sun above, stretching her arms to greet the new day. "Mmn... I wanted to sleep longer..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. You know we can''t do that. Today''s an important day, remember?" £ÛGrey£Ý "An important day...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. We''ve been planning for it, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý To Grey''s words, Yuna could only tilt her head slightly to the right, confused as one can be as she tried to scour her brain for whatever Grey was talking about. And albeit late, only one thing came to her mind. "Ah! Right! Today''s the day we invite everyone!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as she remembered, a sudden surge of energy and enthusiasm entered her body, quickly jumping on the bed with her eyes sparkling bright as usual as she fixed herself and prepared for the day. A sight which Grey couldn''t help but chuckle at. It has been several days since the defeat of the Leviathan, and a lot of things have happened since then. For one, the refugee camp was nearing completion, the reports have also been given to the Guild and the Beldons, and Torogi''s recovery has also been going well. Just recently, using the materials they got from the archipelago and the laboratory, Yuna had advanced to Tier-8 in Alchemy, and at the same time Grey had advanced to Tier-7 in Enchanting. They have improved yet again. But perhaps the most exciting part was that they have finally completed their plans for their outing with everyone. Now, all that was left to do was extend their invitations and see who can attend and who cannot. Excitement was in the air. "Mmn¡«! Hmm¡«! Hmmn¡«! Mmn¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You sure are excited, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I can''t wait to enjoy the sea with everyone!" £ÛYuna£Ý A bright smile blooming on their faces, Grey and Yuna soon exited their room. With the Leviathan subjugation completed, they have gone back to the Beldon mansion for the time being. And it may be because it has been a few days since they slept in such a wonderful bed, but they were both in a good mood. But unlike their usual routine before, they didn''t immediately head to the dining hall. They already had a place to have breakfast in mind, and all they needed to do was hand out their first invitation. Tap Tap Tap Tap And just in time, two figures appeared in front of them, talking ever so formally as they discussed a couple topics between themselves. They were none other than the Lord and Lady of the Beldon Marquisate, Abraham and Vilma. "Good morning Missur Vilma! Good morning, Mister Abraham!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Good morning too, Miss Yuna, Mister Grey." £ÛVilma£Ý A wave and smile at them and the married couple replied just in kind. They may already be in their late thirties, but they were gorgeous. A simple reply from them was enough to make them shine. "Are you heading out to the dining hall as well?" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Ah, about that... We actually won''t be having breakfast with you for now, but now that we''re all here, I guess it''s the perfect time to talk about it." £ÛGrey£Ý There was not a single second to waste. As soon as Grey brought up the topic about their planned outing, the married couple listened attentively and nodded along from time to time. With Yuna''s help with the explanations, it didn''t take too long before they both understood. "I see... A beach outing, so to say..." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Yeah, that''s the gist of it. And we know you''re both busy right now, but we''d love it if you could take your time and think about our invitation." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm.., I''m a little busy, but I should be able to make some time..." £ÛVilma£Ý "Me too. I''ll see what I can do." £ÛAbraham£Ý "Fufufu! That''s more than enough for us." £ÛYuna£Ý They were not yet definite answers, but Grey and Yuna were happy nonetheless. As long as Abraham and Vilma considered their invitation, they were already satisfied. A break from work was still important, after all. "Well then, we''ll be heading out now. See you later." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you later, Mister Abraham¡«! Missus Vilma¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! You too, and take care¡«!" £ÛVilma£Ý Their business at the mansion done and dusted, Grey and Yuna then headed out to town and extended an invitation to Jiro''s family. To which, the latter accepted with delight. The kids were especially excited. The sun still new in the sky and the waves splashing ever so loudly, Grey and Yuna then utilized "Gate" and headed back to Galderia. A familiar scenery greeted them, but there was no time to dawdle. They still have an important task to accomplish. Cling Cling Cling The doors creaked and open, and soft chimes filled the air. The familiar fragrance of stew and soup wafted through the air, arousing one''s appetite and inviting people over. It has been quite some time so Grey and Yuna were excited. "Oh! Welcome, what would©` Ah! Grey, Yuna, you''re back!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Good morning Helen¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Morning, Helen. We''ll be having the usual, please." £ÛGrey£Ý It was the Rabbit''s Den they hold so dearly. As soon as they entered, they quickly took a seat just in front of the counter. It was lucky that they entered a little late, and so, there weren''t many people around. They could enjoy a little bit of freedom. And like a bolt of lightning cruising through the sky, Helen moved quickly from the counter towards the kitchen, taking their orders and bringing back with her a number of steamy and delicious dishes. Not only that, Gerd and Selia were also with her. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Oh, you''re back earlier than I imagined..." £ÛGerd£Ý "Well, not really... We still have a couple things to do back there. We just came back to do a couple things is all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! That, and... we also just missed your cooking! After all, Mister Gerd and Missus Selia''s stew is the best." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! You''re making this old man embarrassed. But we''ll take that as a great compliment, thank you!" £ÛGerd£Ý The atmosphere was light as ever. As Grey and Yuna dug in on their meals, smiles soon formed on their faces as they savored the taste of the dishes. They have eaten them a lot of times already, but they never get bored with it, delicious as always. And as they ate, Gerd, Selia, and Helen also grabbed a meal set for themselves and joined the two in breakfast. It was just like their first few days in Galderia, smiles and laughter dancing in the air. "Right, everyone, are you all free next week?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Next week... We''ll be business as usual. Why?" £ÛSelia£Ý "Ah, you see... Me and Yuna actually made a plan for outing with everyone. And if possible, we''d also like to invite you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll be having lots of fun in the sea and the beach©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "The sea?! Beaches?! Let''s go! Mom, Dad, let''s go! Let''s go!" £ÛHelen£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words when Helen suddenly cut her off. The moment she heard the words "sea" and "beach", a switch quickly flicked inside her mind, excitement flooding her heart full and her eyes sparkling like an excited little child''s. With such a bright, expectant, and excited look on her face, there was no way Gerd and Selia could deny their daughter''s request. All they could do was sigh as they gave up on resisting. It was decided. "Haah... Alright... I suppose a break is good every now and then too." £ÛGerd£Ý "Fufufu! I look forward to seeing the sea too." £ÛSelia£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý As if she just won the lottery, Helen excitedly raised her hands towards the air as soon as Gerd and Selia''s words. She jumped up and down like a little child, a large smile painted on her face. All that was lacking were confetti. Well, it was only natural. After all, neither of them had ever seen the sea before. With how far Galderia is from the coast, it would take several days of travel just to get there. Not to mention the cost... It was simply difficult. Hence, Helen''s excitement, "Ah! But wouldn''t it be hard getting there?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Don''t worry about it, Mister Gerd. We have our ways. Just leave to us," £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, if you say so..." £ÛGerd£Ý Gerd didn''t ask any more questions, and he would later regret that he didn''t. After all, when Grey and Yuna meant everyone, they really meant everyone. The moment he meets the Royal Family would be the greatest shock of his life. But that''s a story for another day, Grey and Yuna continued their wonderful breakfast in the Rabbit''s Den, chatting and laughing merrily. They talked about quite a lot of topics and it never got boring. Soon, they left the inn to invite the others. "Ah, right... Helen, how''s your progress with Mister Owen?" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, that is after they teased her for a little bit. As soon as Grey asked the question, Helen dropped her spoon to the ground and her face was painted red, turning shy all of the sudden. It was an interesting sight to see. After which, Grey and Yuna then headed from house to house and invited a number of people. From the guilds, the mansions, and the houses of people they knew well, they explored quite a lot. It was a fun time. "Next week, huh... I think I''ll be able to make some time." £ÛCedric£Ý "Hmm... I''m afraid I''ll have to decline. I''ll be busy that day." £ÛDale£Ý "The sea?! Of course! Count us in!" £ÛKris£Ý "If you''re fine with me, then I''d love to go with you!" £ÛTilda£Ý There were a variety of responses. While many accepted immediately, there were also some who simply couldn''t join due to how busy they were and some were still pending and undecided. But all in all, there was a great result. Grey and Yuna were also about to invite Aria''s family over, but Aria herself strongly advised against it. Just thinking what kinds of shenanigans her father would pull was enough to make her headache. It was Falroe, after all. Time passed some more and as they went around, the people on their list dwindled and dwindled. Soon, it was time to head over to another town and invite the Landevars. They could always use the phone, but seeing them personally was still the best, "I''ll go! I''ll go! Right, Father?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Haah... What else could I say?" £ÛFritz£Ý And it didn''t take long at all. As soon as Grey and Yuna mentioned an invitation, Eliza quickly agreed even when she didn''t know what it was for. Even Fritz was powerless against his daughter''s wishes. Her pleading eyes were just too much. "Then, see you next week¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Un! See you next week, Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey! Bye¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý With the Landevars finished, there was only one more place left to go. A quick use of "Gate" and Grey and Yuna swiftly arrived at the largest and busiest city of the kingdom. It was the Royal Capital! Of course, they didn''t simply pop out near the streets. They have already learned their lesson from last time. Like they usually do, they just popped up in the Royal Castle''s innermost gardens which the King had permitted them to do so. "Haah... Anderson''s been scolding me a lot lately..." £ÛErnes£Ý "That''s because you don''t do your work, Dear. Anyone would be mad," £ÛTalia£Ý "Talia... Are you really taking Aderson''s side over me?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Dear, I''m just simply stating the facts." £ÛTalia£Ý And what greeted them was another one of the King and Queen''s banter. The King was once again complaining and the Queen scolded him. After seeing it several times already, Grey and Yuna have already gotten used to it. "Good day, Your Majesties, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Grey, Yuna, you''re finally back, where have you been? We haven''t seen you two in two weeks." £ÛErnes£Ý "Well, a lot of things popped up here and there. And we couldn''t really do anything about it. Thankfully, we''ve already dealt with it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hoh... That''s good to hear. Good indeed." £ÛErnes£Ý It was as if his their previous conversation was but a passing single lie. The King was nonchalant as usual, the Queen remained beautiful and gentle, the Crown Prince and Crown Princess cheerful as one can be, and Iris was still adorable and polite. And unlike usual, as it was the weekends for the Royal Academy, Julius was also present. As soon as he saw Grey, he quickly greeted him with a little bit of bickering. Just boys being boys. Lastly, there was the Little Princess who was just the most adorable little creature in the world. With her big and round eyes, she stared at Grey and Yuna, not uttering a single word. Soon a greeting came her way... "Hello, Little Princess¡«! How have you©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hic... Hic... Hic..." £ÛNatalia£Ý Well, it was a greeting quickly cut short by none other than the Little Princess'' teary and sniffling face. It hasn''t even been a minute since Grey and Yuna arrived and the Little Princess was already shedding tears. Everyone was frozen. She sniffled and sniffled, tears continuing to trickle down her small face. And as if stabbing Grey and Yuna''s heart with guilt, the Little Princess looked at them with such a heartrending expression on her face. They couldn''t even crack a smile. "Umm... Little Princess, are you upset that we didn''t you? We''re really sorry, some things just came up and we had to fix it. But don''t worry, we''re here now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It''s not like Big Sis and Big Bro here didn''t want to see you. We were just busy. Won''t you forgive Big Bro and Big Sis? Please¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, it wasn''t the first time they had to deal with a crying child. They simply squatted down to meet her eyes and gently explained things to her, all the while patting her head to calm her down. "But... But... Hic... You bweak... Pwomish wif Nalia... Hic..." £ÛNatalia£Ý "We know, we know, and we''re really sorry for it. Big Sis and Big Bro have been bad, haven''t we? Do you not want to play with us anymore?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! Hic... Nalia play... Hic... No..." £ÛNatalia£Ý "There, there... No need to cry anymore. Big Sis and Big Bro aren''t going anywhere. We''ll play lots with the Little Princess so won''t you give us a big hug?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was as easy as that. As the Little Princess, albeit a crybaby, was an obedient little girl, she slowly got down her chair and embraced Yuna, all the while trying to hold her tears, the latter patting her back gently like a mother lulling her child to sleep. After Yuna, she then went to Grey to give him a hug as well. And as they had already expected, the Little Princess didn''t let go anymore. Previously, it was Yuna, and now it was Grey. They could only carry her as they repent on their mistakes. "You sure have a knack for calming children down, don''t you?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hahaha, you''re praising us too much, Your Majesty. We''re still inexperienced. We were just lucky." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. The Little Princess is an obedient child, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! Whose granddaughter do you think she is?" £ÛErnes£Ý The King wearing a smug expression on his face, Grey and Yuna also joined the royal family in their little break and took their seats. They sat beside the Queen and Iris, with the Little Princess now sitting on Grey''s lap, clinging like a scared kitten. "Speaking of which, Grey, Yuna, how was your trip Marquess Beldon''s territory. I heard there were a lot of beautiful sights to see there." £ÛTalia£Ý "I also heard about their specialty dishes there. Were they good?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Un! They were! Especially the squids and lobsters, they''re really delicious! Oh! And the clams too, they go well with butter and soy sauce!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my, I really want to try that." £ÛNatasha£Ý Snacks and refreshments on the table, they then talked about Grey and Yuna''s stay in Lista with great detail. From the wonderful beaches to the delicious cuisines, they chatted about a number of topics, various expressions playing on their faces. "Well, it''s not all good things though..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... We also encountered quite a bit of trouble..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I can''t say I''m surprised. Did you fight another criminal organization or something? You always get into all sorts of things, after all." £ÛJulius£Ý "Speak for yourself, and it''s not like we wanted to get caught up with them... It''s just, you see..." £ÛGrey£Ý And as they were already on the topic, they also discussed the matters relating to Torogi to them. The reports should arrive from the Marquisate soon, but it was still better to tell them as soon as they could. After all, Torogi sits inside the territorial waters of Alfrione. While there''s no chance Alfrione would threaten them without reason, they would still have to involve with one another sooner or later now that they knew of each other''s existence. Torogi could become a vassal of Alfrione, or simply become an independent state on its own and be an important trading partner. Either way, it is something which would impact the future of the two. "Hmm... That''s quite a troublesome topic..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty, please take this more seriously. This is an important matter for the Kingdom. You ought to act more dignified." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I know. Stop nagging." £ÛEnes£Ý And as it was almost time for the King''s break to end, the Prime Minister who was about to get him happened to join them on the topic. Thanks to him, the explanations went quickly as he broke down the batters into smaller tasks. "Hmm... I thought you just dropped by to play with Natalia, but I guess you also bring a number of surprises from time to time. Though I can''t say I''m happy... After all, you just increased my workload." £ÛErnes£Ý "Haha... Sorry about that..." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so the King says, but behind him, the Prime Minister was already furrowing his brows. After all, he was the one who took care of most things as the King slacked off. His head was already aching just thinking about it. A pitiable man. "Oh, right! Before we forget, we''d also like to invite you to an outing." £ÛGrey£Ý "An outing...?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Un! Torogi has wonderful beaches and sights, after all! We want to invite everyone to enjoy and relax! There''ll be lots of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s words, everyone was in awe and mystified, thinking about what things they could enjoy. It has been quite some time since they took a vacation, after all. They could only imagine how fun it would be from seeing Yuna''s bright expressions. "The beach, huh... It''s been quite some time since I''ve gone to one..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Fufufu! Just thinking about it makes me excited!" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Enjoying with everyone... Will Liz be there too?" £ÛIris£Ý Everyone was excited, but perhaps and unexpectedly, the most excited one was Iris. Though they only met because of Grey and Yuna, she had become good friends with Eliza. She was looking forward to seeing her again after several months. "Outing...?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! Big Sis and Big Bro will play lots with the Little Princess for two whole days! Do you want to go with us?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Go! Nalia, go!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Then it seems like it would be a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý Even the Little Princess who didn''t actually understand everything fully was very excited. All that was on her mind was playing a lot with everyone. She was still just two-years-old, after all. It was only natural. "Well, looks like it''s already decided... You won''t be stopping us, now would you, Anderson? I mean, that would just be cruel to Natalia if you do. Just look at that excited face she''s wearing. You wouldn''t, would you?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty... I understand... But just this once..." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Hahaha! I know you would understand me, Anderson! Hahahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý Of course, if there was innocent excitement, there was also a mischievous one who was using the vacation as a way to escape his responsibilities and slack off. He even went as far as to use the Little Princess'' adorable smile to his advantage. He truly was the lowest of the low. With that, the Royal Family was finally invited and the list of invitees was almost complete. There were a lot of them, and surely, it would become a lot of fun as well. Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but look forward to it. They were very excited. "Ah, right... Grey, Yuna, you have some sweets with you, right? Would it be alright if we have a taste. I''m sure Natalia would also love it." £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty...." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 240 END Chapter 241: Antoinette "Hehe... Hehehe... Stop... Tickleshh... Hehe..." £ÛNatalia£Ý A sweet and harmonious melody. The soft giggles of a child as she cuddled with six furballs danced in the air, warmth and excitement floated adrift the place as bright smiles illuminated the ever so colorful gardens. A couple figures looked at such a sight with satisfied smiles blooming on their faces, hearts filled with warmth and happiness as they watched the Little Princess stumble and fall as the familiars played with her. "Fufufu! After all, a smiling face suits the Little Princess the most!" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, I couldn''t agree any more. Our Natalia is the cutest after all." £ÛTalia£Ý Yuna commented and the Queen responded. Both were happily enjoying the joyous and heartwarming sight before them. It was very peaceful, the rustling of the leaves and flowers clearly resounding in the air. The King was dragged away by the Prime Minister for work, both the Crown Prince and Crown Princess were performing their duties, Iris was now studying, and Julius had gone out with Amelia. It was the most peaceful the garden has been. ''It sure is quiet... I wonder why...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Pondered Grey as he watched over the Little Princess. Even with the aforementioned reasons, it was still uncharacteristically quiet. Grey couldn''t help but be bothered as if something was wrong, tilting his head left and right as he tried to figure out what it was. ''Ah... So that''s why...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was only when he finally remembered a certain figure that he finally understood why it was unusually quiet. Surely, without her, the palace was calm and tranquil, void of any disturbances. That very figure was none other than the hyperactive and mischievous Vanessa! For some reason, Vanessa would always find them whenever they get inside the Royal Castle, and bother them like there was no tomorrow, stringing them along her whims. Now that she wasn''t present, it really seemed like it was another world. But rather than relief, what Grey felt was ominousness that she wasn''t there. Even when he checked with his "Heaven''s Eye", she wasn''t in the castle grounds. Now, it was especially worrying. "By the way, Your Majesty, where''s Big Sis Vanessa? I don''t see her around. Did something happen?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Vanessa...? I wonder too... I also haven''t seen her in a while..." £ÛTalia£Ý "Hm? Big Sis Vanessa? Did something happen to her?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, that''s not it. I was just curious why she isn''t around. She''d usually be here already, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no denial on Yuna''s part. After all, Vanessa really was just something else. Other than being a powerful Lieutenant General, she was also infamous in the castle for being a troublemaker. They could only think what kind of shenanigans she is up to. Well, there was also the fact that Grey and Yuna needed to invite them as well, along with Elise, Elaine, and Amelia''s families in the Royal Capital. A little more and the list would finally be complete. It was a much needed question to be answered. "Oh? Your Highnesses are here as well?" £ÛEdward£Ý And as if the heaven''s were blessing them with an answer, the General showed up in front of them, bringing a number of documents in his hands. He bowed politely as usual, greeting everyone with great respect. "Good day, Edward." £ÛTalia£Ý "A wonderful day as well, Your Majesty. Is His Majesty not around?" £ÛEdward£Ý "Oh, Ernes was just dragged away by Anderson. They will be in the office by now. Are you going to hand him the reports now?" £ÛTalia£Ý "It is as you say, Your Majesty. Quite a lot of things happened during the week so I want to discuss it as soon as possible." £ÛEdward£Ý At the General''s words, everyone once again looked at the paperwork in his hands. First, it was the Torogi-related matters, and now, a report from the General. The King''s work just keeps piling up. Now, he has to work even harder. The vacation which he once looked forward to has become a dagger which stabbed him in the back. Though he could enjoy it, before he could, he needs to finish all the work which has piled up before then. It was going to be one hell of a week for him. "Then I won''t be disturbing your lovely break any further. I will be excusing myself, Your Majesty, Your High©`" £ÛEdward£Ý "Ah, wait a moment, Edward." £ÛTalia£Ý "Yes, Your Majesty?" £ÛEdward£Ý "I haven''t seen Vanessa around the castle lately. Did something happen to her? I''m just a little worried, especially since she''s pregnant right now." £ÛTalia£Ý "Vanessa... Hmm... Vanessa..." £ÛEdward£Ý To the Queen''s question, the General was made to ponder. He cupped his chin and scratched his beard, trying to recall Vanessa''s current situation. It didn''t take long before he found the answer, a warm smiling appearing on his face. "If it''s Vanessa, you don''t have to worry about that. Ranzel sent me a report this morning and said she was fine, just experiencing some difficulties." £ÛEdward£Ý "Difficulties... Is she ill?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Ohoho, no, not at all. She''s just undergoing labor at the moment." £ÛEdward£Ý """......""" A huge bomb, yet the General just dropped it as if it was something trivial, a smile still floating on his face. Meanwhile, everyone else was shocked beyond belief, their minds unable to process what just happened. It was only then that they remembered that it has actually been a little over nine months since Vanessa''s pregnancy started. As the dots started to connect in their minds and they finally snapped back into reality, only a single sound rang in the air. ""Ehhhh??!!!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Aside from the Queen who was silently shocked, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but let out a voice of disbelief as their minds finally processed what happened. Yuna was even trembling as she worried over what might happen. Well, it wasn''t like Grey couldn''t understand her. After all, unlike Earth with modern technologies, maternal mortality rate is much higher in Merusia. And though Vanessa being a noble with access to facilities and a High-Ranker pretty much makes the rate nonexistent, he still couldn''t help but worry. "Your Majesty, What should we do? Would Big Sis Vanessa be alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry too much about it. Though childbirth is painful, I doubt Vanessa would lose to it. I''m sure it will be fine." £ÛTalia£Ý Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Her Majesty is right. If anything I''m worried what she might do to the midwife. It would be troublesome if she starts kicking from pain." £ÛEdward£Ý The Queen and the General said with confident smiles on their faces. Even then, Grey and Yuna couldn''t just calm down. Having no idea about how it really was like, they could only worry endlessly and irrationally over Vanessa''s safety. "Fufufu. Well, if you''re that worried over Vanessa, why don''t the two of you head there and see for yourself?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Would that be okay...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m sure it would. If anything, Vanessa would most likely be happy if you went there. I''m sure she will be delighted." £ÛTalia£Ý Both Grey and Yuna were hesitant, but with the Queen putting it in such a way, there was no way they could simply push things away. It may only help a little bit, but they were more than willing to help. With all sorts of items and potions in their hands, there was nothing to worry about. Well, they were all set when they remembered something very important. They haven''t even answered when the Little Princess looked at them with such innocent eyes, staring deep into their souls. "Fufufu! Don''t worry about Natalia. I''ll take care of her." £ÛTalia£Ý "Big Bro, Big Sis, leafing?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "That''s right, but don''t worry, Grandma and the puppies will play lots with you. Or... Do you not want to play with Grandma anymore?" £ÛTalia£Ý "No! Nalia play wif Gwanma!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! My, my, our little angel sure is an eager one." £ÛTalia£Ý Thankfully, there was the Queen to remedy the problem. They haven''t even asked for it, but the Queen already understood their intentions. With a little bit of talking, she quickly got the Little Princess'' attention, managing to look after her. "Thank you very much, Your Majesty. We''ll surely return the favor." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! My, I have no idea what you''re talking about? Is there something to thank a grandmother for playing with her granddaughter? If anything, I should be thankful that you always play with Natalia." £ÛTalia£Ý The Queen does not show it, but she was really kind and considerate towards Grey and Yuna. It was kindness which would make one wonder how such an elegant and dignified lady got married to a mischievous and tyrant of a King. It was a mystery. "Then, Little Princess, let''s play lots when we''re back, okay? Make sure to behave and not make Her Majesty tired." £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia, behayve!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Good girl¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Due to the Queen''s assistance, it was quite easy parting with Natalia. A little bit of patting to the head and she was already satisfied, running off towards the familiars and playing with them once again. With that, all troubles have been averted. "Well then, Your Majesty, we''ll be taking our leave." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''ll also be taking my leave, Your Majesty, Your Highnesses." £ÛEdward£Ý "Yes, yes, take care, everyone." £ÛTalia£Ý Exiting the Royal Gardens, Grey and Yuna then quickly headed towards the Filastra mansion in a hurry, draping themselves with cloaks as soon as they were out and using Yuna''s "Nihility" to conceal themselves from the public eye. Though things would be faster if they just use "Gate", they have already learnt their lesson from entering the Royal Castle without permission. It may be inconvenient but passing through the main gates was still for the best. "Excuse me, we''d like to enter, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m afraid that isn''t allowed. Unless you have an appoin©`" "Sorry, but we''re in a hurry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Your Highnesses?!" The gate guards were wary at first, but a single flash of their privilege cards and their attitudes turned a complete 180. They immediately bowed their heads before them, acting stiffly like some sort of broken robots. "So, can we enter?" £ÛGrey£Ý "O-Of course! Your Highnesses are welcome anytime!" "Alright, thank you very much." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No need, it is our pleasure." The gates didn''t waste any time. As soon as they saw their cards, they immediately opened the gates and let them through. And as like bolts of lighting streaking across the sky, Grey and Yuna quickly vanished, leaving behind clouds of dust in their wake. With a little bit of asking around, they quickly pinpointed the location of Vanessa''s room, and surely enough the servants were right. As soon as they headed up the third floor, a couple of familiar figures could be seen waiting by the door, "Mister Ranzel! Kurt! We heard Big Sis Vanessa is in labor!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''re really sorry for the unannounced visit. We were just worried about Big Sis Vanessa. We''ll take any scolding later." £ÛGrey£Ý "No... It''s alright. If anything, I''m more relieved that you two are here." £ÛRanzel£Ý Ranzel and Kurt were surprised, yes, but with the nervousness that they were feeling, such surprise soon vanished as if it was just a lie. Rather, they felt a little more relieved that Grey and Yuna were there. After all, in the slightest off-chance something were to go wrong, potions and holy magic would always be handy. Though it was best if such a thing wouldn''t happen, there was nothing wrong being to careful. They were all worried, after all. "Anyway, Mister Ranzel, how is Big Sis Vanessa doing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Frankly, I don''t know. It''s been quite some time since the midwife last exited and we haven''t heard from the maids inside too. But©`" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Owww!! That hurts! Baby, you''re hurting Mommy too much! Oww!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Ranzel couldn''t even finish what he was saying when Vanessa''s voice boomed all throughout the corridors. It was so loud that they thought their ear drums were going to be ruptured. Even when in labor, she still managed to make some trouble. "Well... As you can see, she''s still quite energetic..." £ÛRanzel£Ý But hearing her words, albeit sounding strangely, they felt more relieved than before. After all, if she is still able to make such comments, it means she was still more than fine. If anything, it might be the helpers having the difficulties. "Anyway, I didn''t think you''d be here, Grey, Yuna. Did you have something important to discuss with His Majesty?" £ÛKurt£Ý "Well, rather than that... We just invited everyone for a bit of fun." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We wanted to enjoy the sea with everyone so we went there. It was only because the General told us that we know that Big Sis Vanessa is in labor." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... I did write a letter this morning, but an outing...?" £ÛRanzel£Ý It took quite a bit of time, but like how they always did, Grey and Yuna once again explained to Ranzel and Kurt about their outing. After all, they were also included in the list of invitees that Grey and Yuna made. And throughout the whole explanation, they were interrupted from time to time by a screaming Vanessa. One moment, she was screaming in pain and the other, she was encouraging the baby to push through. It was as if the baby could understand her. She truly was a strange one. "Well, that was the plan, but... I doubt you''d be able to make it, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry about that, but with Vanessa right now, I don''t think we''ll be able to attend it. Maybe next time, if we have the chance." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Me too. I''ll also be busy finishing Elder Sister''s paperwork now that she''s become a mother. I hope you understand." £ÛKurt£Ý "No, no, we understand. Rather, it would be good if Big Sis Vanessa and the baby take their time and rest." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Thank you for understanding. And I''ll make sure to take care of both of them so you don''t have to worry." £ÛRanzel£Ý It was a shame that they couldn''t include Ranzel, Kurt, and Vanessa in the atendee''s list, but there was nothing they could do about it. Vanessa and the baby''s health was still the priority, everything else was second. "Ah! And please don''t tell Vanessa about this. I''m sure she would throw a tantrum if she ever finds out." £ÛRanzel£Ý There was even no need to reply. Everyone silently nodded their heads to Ranzel''s request without uttering a single complaint. It was Vanessa they''re talking about, after all. Things would only get troublesome if she knew. Time passed some more, and they spent their time chatting about all sorts of things. Thanks to Grey and Yuna being present, the atmosphere has become lighter and not as tense as before. Everyone was calmer than ever, Click Clack Creak And after several minutes of waiting and a series of Vanessa''s screams and shrieks, the doors finally opened. The housewife, sweat trickling down her face, nodded her head simply as she signaled everyone to get inside. Footsteps echoed in the air and the sound of racing hearts got louder and louder. A figure lay down on the bed, drenched in sweat and pain still stinging her body. Yet despite all that, she was smiling from ear to ear. "Big Sis Vanessa, are you okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay? Do I seem okay? It still hurts a lot, you know? I would take a fight against an Orc King over this any day... But... It''s fine now. I''m very happy." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Phew... That''s a relief... And the baby?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! It''s a healthy baby girl." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa declared proudly as she showed the little angel resting by her side. Her eyes were still close and her skin was still reddish, but seeing her, wrapped in a swaddle, they could only feel adoration, their hearts pumping happily, But perhaps the most affected person was the father. Unlike the others who looked at the baby closely, he simply stood away from them, unable to take a step as she watched her wife and daughter. Ranzel was frozen. "Fufufu! Dear, would you like to hold the baby?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "A... Ah, yes... I''d love to." £ÛRanzel£Ý Slowly but surely, the midwife instructed Ranzel how to hold a baby gently, and as he learned it quickly, the baby was soon delivered to his hands. He was very tense and nervous, yet extreme joy and happiness surged deep inside his heart as he held their daughter in his hands. "Fufufu... Dear, she''s beautiful, isn''t she?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "She is... She really is..." £ÛRanzel£Ý So much happiness in fact that before he even knew it, tears started to form in his eyes, trickling down his face. He was speechless, unable to express what he was feeling in words. All he knew was that he loved the little creature in his hands. In their years of being together, there were only a few rare occasions Ranzel ever cried. Him showing a vulnerable side of him was only a testament of how much he was feeling at the moment. Vanessa couldn''t help but break a smile. "By the way, Big Sis Vanessa, what will you be naming the baby? Have you thought of one already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Of course! I''m your beautiful and capable Big Sis, after all!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa declared proudly, but not a chance in the universe does her name match with reliability and capability. If anything, she was the opposite of those. But it''s not like they can go against her anyway. She was simply a league of her own. "Antoinette! Her name shall be Antoinette! Beautiful, isn''t it?!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Antionette... Antoinette... Antoinette von Filastra... It''s beautiful... Welcome to the world, our lovely and dearest Anne..." £ÛRanzel£Ý A single name rang in the air, announced to the whole world as a gentle smile formed on Vanessa and Ranzel''s faces. And as their declaration echoed, the status which was once empty in Grey''s eyes has finally been updated. On the 4th of Marina, year 1768 of the Velterian Calendar, a new angel was brought to the world. The Filastra household has grown yet again and the wind danced in celebration. It was a joyous occasion. "Kurt, would you also like to hold her?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Can I?" £ÛKurt£Ý "Well, you''re her uncle, aren''t you? You''ll have to hold her sooner or later. It''s better to get used to it now." £ÛVanessa£Ý "I suppose you''re right..." £ÛKurt£Ý Careful and cautious as one can be, Kurt accepted Antoinette in his hands. As soon as he did, a similar happiness sprouted in his heart, feeling like he was on cloud nine, as he watched the little angel squiggle in his arms. "Uu... Uuuu... Uwaahh! Waaahhhh! Uwaaahhhh!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý Unfortunately, the same couldn''t be said for Antionette. Just a couple moments after Ranzel handed her over, she quickly started frowning, soon crying as if there was no tomorrow. And as the one holding her, Kurt couldn''t be any more surprised. "E-Elder Sister! Wh-What should I do?! Sh-She''s crying!" £ÛKurt£Ý "Calm down, Kurt, she''s probably just hungry. Here, give her to me." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛKurt£Ý As if he was handling the most fragile thing in the world, Kurt slowly inched his way towards Vanessa and gave her the baby. And after learning a couple instructions from the midwife, the first breastfeeding quickly began. "Oh... Ohh! Oh, my! She sucks quite aggressively! It''s also a little ticklish! Look, look©` Huh? Why are you all looking away?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Elder Sister... You ought to learn a little more delicacy..." £ÛKurt£Ý "Huh? It''s just breastfeeding. There''s nothing to be ashamed about, isn''t there? It''s not like we didn''t go through this when we were young." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Elder Sister..." £ÛKurt£Ý "Dear..." £ÛRanzel£Ý She really was quite the wild one. Even when Grey, Yuna, and Kurt had taken it upon themselves to turn around as she breastfeeds Antoinette, she still managed to break the mood, not a single ounce of shame on her face. Though she wasn''t entirely wrong in her point, as a noble lady, she still ought to show some degree of delicacy like Kurt had told her. Though they already knew Vanessa was a league of her own, they were still surprised. One could only wonder how her mind works. "Umm... Mister Ranzel... Good luck." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Please do your best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, thank you..." £ÛRazel£Ý It has only been a couple minutes since he became a father and he is already faced with an incredible difficulty. One could only expect and imagine how things would be in the near and far future, and cheer on him with all their hearts. The journey had just started and the road was still long ahead of him. As the thorns and walls along his path appeared before him, he could only wonder if he could push through it all. His head only ached the more he thought about it. Congratulations and good luck, Ranzel! You can do it! CHAPTER 241 END Chapter 242: Marika in the Capital "Hmm... Shouldn''t we buy more sugar?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... This is already more sugar than we''ll ever need, you know? Really... You and your sweet tooth..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... But I''m sure a little more sugar won''t hurt..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady said, upturned and innocent eyes gleaming brightly on her face. But her request was not little at all, rather, it was quite the opposite. Innocent as she may look, she was demanding to increase the amount of sugar they buy by more than twofold. To which, Grey could only look at her with a troubled expression. After all, they have already doubled the amount of sugar they need. Doubling it another time was simply plain absurd. Not even a bakery consumes so much sugar. Yuna''s sweets addiction was really on another level. "Haah... Alright, fine, but under one condition. I''ll cut your sugar allowance by half. That, or we''ll go by our original plan." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! That''s so mean! This is abuse of power! I thought you loved me?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I do... But besides that, I know you''ve also been stashing away bags of sugar when you go out shopping with Helen. Or... Do you also want to have a cut on your daily allowance as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s... You know, umm... That is... Well..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to come up with an excuse, but no matter how hard she tried, nothing popped up in her mind. Well, even if something did, Grey would instantly find out she''s lying. In the end all she could do was agree on Grey''s term and settle with their initial plans. Grey had the last chuckle. It has been a couple days since Antoinette''s birth and now, Grey and Yuna are back on Torogi to prepare for the upcoming outing. All the plans were now complete, along with the agreement from all parties. All that was left to do was set up the venue. The sun was still young and the butterflies fluttered in the wind as they filled the fields with life and color. The wind danced and the blades of grass swayed along it. A soft and peaceful opera played in the fields with joy and calmness. A single young lady sat atop a small, smooth boulder swinging her legs up and down as she enjoyed the view. A smile was afloat on her face enjoying her long-awaited rest, free from all the responsibilities she bore. It was a happy day. "Marika¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! Big Sister Yuna! Big Brother Grey!" £ÛMarika£Ý That young lady was none other than the Great Chief''s clumsy yet reliable daughter, Marika. As soon as she saw Grey and Yuna''s figure nearing her, her ears perked up and her smile bloomed even brighter as she skipped her steps towards them. "Are you free right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? I am... Do you need something from me?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Well, sort of... Do you still remember that promise we made with you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Promise? We did...?" £ÛMarika£Ý She really was a clumsy and airheaded girl. It hasn''t even been that long since they made the promise and she has already forgotten about it, tilting her head left and right as she tries to recall what it was all about. The young lady pondered and pondered, and a number of incidents flashed before her mind. A few moments later and she finally recalled what it was, a surprised yet excited expression blossoming on her face. "By promise, you mean...!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Yeah. It''s already long overdue, but if you want, we''d like to take you to a city in the mainland. A promise is a promise, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll be shopping and exploring all day. We''ll have lots and lots of fun until we''re tired. So... What do you say?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I-I''ll go! I''d love to go! I''ll go with Big Sister Yuna and Big Brother Grey!" £ÛMarika£Ý There was no need to think any further. As soon as Grey and Yuna extended their invitation, she quickly agreed to it, her eyes sparkling brighter than the sun. There was only excitement in her eyes, unable to keep herself calm. "Th-Then! I''ll ask Papa for permission! I promise I''ll be back quickly!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Okay, just make sure to be careful. Keep your eyes on the road!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I will!" £ÛMarika£Ý Marika said as she ran off to the distance, and surprisingly, she didn''t trip immediately and kept on dashing towards their house. There was an extremely excited expression plastered on her face, a face bright as one can be. "Uwaaah!" £ÛMarika£Ý Well, it didn''t take too long and she eventually tripped. Thankfully, she only tripped towards a sift and grassy area, her knees and elbows receiving mercy from fate. Grey and Yuna were both worried and relieved at the same time. It didn''t take too long before Marika returned, bringing only her bright and excited smile. The rest were inside her storage ring. She only brought a couple of essentials, some food, and money. A waving young lady could be seen drawing nearer. "Waah¡«! That was quick!" £ÛYuna£Ý "W-Well... I just got a little too excited..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! I understand. I was also excited the first time I went to a city. I''m sure you''ll enjoy it like I did." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛMarika£Ý An enthusiastic and expectant voice ringing in the air, Grey and Yuna couldn''t wait any further. With a wave of his hand, a white gate opened before them, a place full of surprises waiting on the other side. "Well then, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý A single foot went inside the gate, followed by the leg, and soon, Grey''s whole body. Yuna and Marika followed suit after him, heading into the gate, blinding yet gentle light gracing their eyes. The light soon faded away, and as she opened her eyes once more, a forest of stone greeted Marika. Towering buildings tall as one can be, paths made entirely of stone, and all sorts of decorations hanging outside. They were still in the alleys yet she was already mystified... Speechless... "Big Sister Yuna, Big©` Eh?" £ÛMarika£Ý Yet such surprise and excitement soon turned into confusion the moment she turned around. Though they were undoubtedly Grey and Yuna, their eyes and hair color were different. It was a simple yet fantastic change. "Fufufu! Don''t get too surprised now, we''ll be exploring with you like this throughout the whole day. After all, it would be troublesome if people see us." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. And remember to keep our powers a secret. You absolutely must not tell anyone about it, understand?" £ÛGrey£Ý You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "Y-Yes! I understand!" £ÛMarika£Ý In fact, she did not understand. Why Grey and Yuna need to disguise themselves, and why she needs to keep their abilities a secret, she doesn''t know why. Yet despite all that, she chose to believe the two, not a single ounce of doubt in their eyes. "Fufufu! You''re too serious, Marika. Come on, let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna in the lead, footsteps soon echoed in the air as everyone headed out of the alleys and into the open streets. The dim alleys got brighter and brighter with each and every step, a blinding light greeting them as soon as they faced the streets, The light faded and Marika opened her eyes. A lively spectacle was what greeted her as she did, all sorts of things, people, and colors flashing before her eyes. To such a wonderful and mystical sight, she could only utter a single sound. "Waah¡«...." £ÛMarika£Ý The buildings, the stalls, the carriages, and the very street itself. Everything was a big novel to her innocent eyes, a mix of emotions swirling in her heart as she watched the scene unfold, unable to move from her spot. Previously, Grey and Yuna promised to bring her to Lista, but since relations are starting to get established between Torogi and the Beldon Marquisate, it would only be a matter of time before she visits the town in the future. It was then that they''ll bring her to the Royal Capital, and as it seems, it was the right choice, Marika''s eyes were still full of awe as she watched the street. She turned her head left and right but not a single sound came out of her mouth, still unable to process what she''s witnessing before her. She was full of curiosity. "This is Farsa, the Royal Capital and also the largest city in the Kingdom, and as you can see, it''s also the busiest. If I''m not wrong, there should be around a million people living here... Impressive, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, it is... I didn''t think so many people would be living here... Even Tororgi only has thousands... It''s amazing..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Hahaha. Well, it''s too early to be amazed. This is just normal for the Royal Capital, you know? The neighboring Empire even has one about four, maybe five times bigger than this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Th-Then that means... Umm... Five million?! Th-That''s so many!" £ÛMarika£Ý Like a child who just learned about outer space and dinosaurs, Marika''s curiosity and excitement cannot be contained as she tried to grasp what the Royal Capital really was, getting excited at every fun fact Grey threw at her. After all, Marika was a naturally curious girl, and in her eyes, her world has just grown by leaps and bounds. With her nature, it was only natural that she asked for every little thing, eager to learn and happy to listen. "Now, now, you two. We still have a lot to do, remember? We don''t want to spend the whole day standing here, do we?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, Yuna''s right. We should get moving now, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! I''ll be in your care!" £ÛMarika£Ý A little kick start from Yuna and everyone was finally on the move. As they took their steps, Marika''s head turned left and right, sparkling brightly. She didn''t understand everything she saw, but she was excited nonetheless. "Hahaha. It reminds me of the first time we got to Galderia. You were just as excited as Marika right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... I can''t help it, you know? It was my first time in the city, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know, and you were really cute back then. I kind of want to see the shy and excited Yuna again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh¡«? What do you mean by that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I wonder too." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, what day would be complete without a bit of flirting from the two. It was fortunate that Marika was so engaged in observing the Capital that she didn''t hear them, otherwise, it would have been embarrassing. Their walk continued and Marika encountered all sorts of things. From fancy carriages, tall skyscrapers, massive museums, and the ever expanding market. There were a lot of things to see and Marika was excited about each and every single one of them. "Oh! Big Brother Grey, Big Sister Yuna, what''s that?" £ÛMarika£Ý "That''s a fountain. You can find it in almost every plaza, and it''s one of the most notable landmarks in the city." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And best of all, many performances are done near them. If you want to see a good show, you just need to come here and you''ll see all sorts of things." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! That''s amazing!" £ÛMarika£Ý There were springs, waterfalls, and creeks all over Torogi, and beautiful sights which one could only dream of seeing, yet even the simplest thing was enough to make Marika amazed like a little child. It wasn''t just the fountains. The street lamps, the sheds, the benches, the stalls, the brick road, and many more. Marika was entranced by every little thing, asking Grey and Yuna questions to satisfy her curiosity. It was like bringing a child to a playground for the first time. Well, it''s not like Grey and Yuna couldn''t relate to what she''s feeling. After all, they both had their fair share of uncontrollable excitement brought about by curiosity. They could very well understand what Marika was feeling at the moment. "Skewers! Skewers! Buy your skewers here!" "Freshly baked cheese bread! Buy some while it''s still hot!" "Hey, Mister, would you like some meat buns? It''s very affordable, I promise!" And of course, what plaza kind of would be complete without a bustling line of food stalls lining up by the side of the streets. All sorts of delicious snacks and dishes were on display, aromatic smells wafting through the air. "Ah! Big Brother Grey! Big Sister Yuna! I want to buy some skewers!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! Go ahead. It''s still the same as buying things in Torogi. There shouldn''t be any problems." £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Okay! I got it!" £ÛMarika£Ý A smile of confidence in her face, Marika skipped ahead and headed towards the stall with a heart brimming with excitement. It was going to be her first purchase outside of Torogi, after all. Who wouldn''t be? But before she could even buy some skewers, she suddenly froze in shock, and soon after, she returned to Grey and Yuna with a crestfallen expression on her face. She was pale and in disbelief, as if her world was just shattered. "Did something happen, Marika?" £ÛGrey£Ý "E... Ex..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Ex...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s so expensive..." £ÛMarika£Ý It didn''t take long before Grey and Yuna understood the problem. It was only then that they remembered how cheap things were Torogi, Though the reason was opposite, Marika was experiencing the same shock as they did. Not too long ago, Grey had found a way for ships to travel in and out of Torogi using a certain path the ancient Empire of Aslan used. Not only that, he also turned off the veil which once shrouded the island, making it reappear to the outside world. With it, Torogi would surely engage in trade with Alfrione and other territories, and just like Marika, the inhabitants would surely be shocked as well the moment they realize how different people value things in the mainland. Such a subject would be resolved over time, but for now, what they needed to do was explain things properly to the still shocked Marika. Who knows, it might help out the people later if Marika were to guide them. "Umm... Marika, don''t be too shocked, but what we''re going to say, alright? Promise me that you''ll remain calm." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes... I''ll try my best..." £ÛMarika£Ý Grey and Yuna explained things to Marika slowly and surely, and the latter listened to them attentively. There were times where she was baffled and times her mind just straight up crashed, Marika.exe stopping its functions. "So... So, five times... Things are more expensive... Five times more expensive... Am I dreaming? Is this a dream?" £ÛMarika£Ý The shock was just too much to handle. After all, Marika grew up with such values regarded as "normal" to her. Being told that they were the ones who were different was more than shocking, her world crumbling down to dust, Thankfully, it was not that critical of a topic. With just a little bit of time and thinking, Marika managed to regain her composure and calmed herself down. It was still a shock, but it was now manageable. "Then, Big Brother Grey, Big Sister Yuna, what should I do? I didn''t bring that much money. Would I be alright?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! What are you talking about? We were the ones who invited you, it''s only natural that we treat you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? But... Would that be alright...?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Of course! So let''s enjoy ourselves as much as we can, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý She was downhearted, but with a little bit of encouragement from Yuna, she quickly got back up on her feet, her face now beaming even brighter than before. It was as if Yuna used magic, yet she didn''t. She was simply one sweet angel. "Grey, we''ll be going to the stall right now. Would you like us to get anything for you? Grilled sausage, cream buns, or anything?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I''m fine with anything. I''ll just get the same thing as you two." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay! Roger that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grabbing Marika by the wrist, Yuna headed to the skewer stall and bought all sorts of things with Marika. She pointed left, right, up, and down, filling the paper bag with all sorts of meaty and juicy treats. She was even more excited than Marika. Seeing her act like such, Grey could only ponder over how much he really loves her, a strong desire growing inside his heart. A certain selfishness to keep Yuna by his side and not letting go. He was more serious than ever. It was not that Grey wasn''t serious with her relationship with Yuna before. Rather, ever since they started dating, he''s always taken into consideration their future together, especially regarding marriage. But it was only recently that he felt a strong sense of wanting, feelings getting stronger than ever before. From "I would like to marry her someday", his thoughts changed to "I want to marry her". There was no one else in his heart but her, wanting to spend all of eternity by her side and holding her hand as they went along life. He was more certain than ever. And like before, he couldn''t act on his feelings, afraid to be rejected by her. After all, Yuna had previously mentioned she was still too young to get married, and it hasn''t even been a year since they started dating. He didn''t want to rush things too much and just act on impulse. ''Haah... How troublesome...'' £ÛGrey£Ý His heart wants to just rush towards her and hold her tight but his mind wants him to be careful and consider things more properly. No matter how he spun it, there was no one answer which could satisfy him. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý He thought too much that before he even noticed, Yuna and Marika were already back, holding bags upon bags of food in their arms. A playful smile was on her face, making his heart quickly skip a beat. He was so surprised seeing Yuna''s face up close that he quickly turned his face the other way to hide how beet red his face had become. It was a dangerously close call. It really was. "Ah, no... I was just thinking that there sure are a lot of people in the central plaza right now. It''s really bustling." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! What are you talking about? It''s always been like this, silly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I guess you''re right..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re probably just hungry. Here, have a bite!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excited as one can be, Yuna took out a skewer from the bag and fed it to Grey. And as usual, it was juicy and tasty, a harmonious flavor of sweet and spices exploding in his mouth, but... Grey couldn''t even taste it properly. Another thing was on his mind. A single smile, and all his troubles were suddenly blown away. The storm in his heart which was once raging and chaotic was now calm like the surface of a still lake. There was no need to worry. ''Well, I guess there''s no need to rush things... Let''s just enjoy the moment right now.'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was as if all his troubles were but passing lies. The moment he saw Yuna''s smile was the moment he decided to let things flow like it usually does. He might not find an answer today, but he will surely arrive at one one day. It''s just the way of life. "How is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s good. I could eat these all day." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, right? Marika''s also enjoying herself." £ÛYuna£Ý "I-It''s very delicious, after all!" £ÛMarika£Ý There was only happiness in the air as they started moving their feet again. They had no destination in mind, simply moving along as they dug away the delicious treats Yuna and Marika bought. The sight was wonderful, the atmosphere was lively and cheerful, the air was fresh, and the food was delicious. There was nothing more they could ask for. Their outing had just begun yet they were already satisfied to the max. "Oohhh!!" "The heroes! The heroes are here!" "Waah¡«! They''re no match at all!" And as they walked down the streets, all sorts of noises rang in their ears. One very eye-catching scenery in particular was a gathering of many people, cheering loudly and applauding every now and then. One which caught Marika''s attention. "Hm? What''s that?" £ÛMarika£Ý "What do you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words. As he turned his head to the direction Marika was pointing at, a familiar and embarrassing sight greeted them. Not only him, but Yuna was frozen as well, eyes filled with shock. To make both Grey and Yuna tense up, what might it be? A terrifying monster? No! A horrible and grotesque sight? No! A terrible exhibition! Wrong again! It was... another play which depicted and exaggerated scenes of their exploits. One of their greatest embarrassments! "Umm... Marika, let''s go©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Big Brother Grey, Big Sister Yuna, let''s watch it!" £ÛMarika£Ý Unfortunately for them, they were just a tad bit too late. Marika had already pointed towards the play, an excited and expectant look in her face. She was like an excited child, pointing at her favorite toy in a toy store. "Can''t we...?" £ÛMarika£Ý "N... No... We can..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛMarika£Ý And like parents who are just fools for their children, they had no choice but to agree. After all, the purpose of the trip was to keep their promise with her and expand her horizons. They would break both goals if they were to refuse. Needless to say, it was a memorable experience for Grey and Yuna, in ways more than one. Be it the cringe, the shock, the embarrassment, or the over-exaggerated scenes. They would surely remember it all. It was a nightmare. CHAPTER 242 END Chapter 243: Coconut Madness! Splash Wash Plop Ripple The sun is up on the horizon, the sea sparkling brightly like a treasure chest of gems and crystals as its rays reflect on the waters'' surface. The sound of the splashing waves and shifting sands serving as background music to such a beautiful scenery. A pair of crabs danced on the sandy shore in the tune of the whistling gales, a lovely pair of walnut-colored orbs serving as their audience. She gazed and observed the dance, curious as one can be. "Capella, what are you doing?" £ÛVega£Ý "A-Ah! I... I''m observing crabs..." £ÛCapella£Ý "Crabs? Are they that interesting?" £ÛVega£Ý The little furball asked as she tilted her, staring at the crabs with such pure and bright eyes. Soon, she laid down the pure white sand, wagging her tail enthusiastically as she joined Capella on her little observation. "Then, I''ll be joining you then!" £ÛVega£Ý "H-Huh? Weren''t you still exploring?" £ÛCapella£Ý "Don''t worry! I''m already done! And it''s more fun with Capella!" £ÛVega£Ý A bright smile appeared on Vega''s furry face as she said such, making Capella a tad bit embarrassed. She may like teasing her most of the time, but that''s just her way of showing affection to those she cares about. Deep inside, she treasures Capella very much. They are pretty much twins, after all, always together all the time. Now, there are two pairs of eyes observing the crabs dance and listening to the rhythm playing in the air. "Oh? You''re already done playing around, Vega?" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Yes! Now, I''m watching crabs with Capella!" £ÛVega£Ý "Crabs...?" £ÛCanopus£Ý Well, there were two of them... As soon as the other familiars saw them, they quickly huddled up and joined them on their little observation, satisfying their curiosity as they enjoyed their time with one another. Of course, the one watching over them was none other than the caring Sirius and the protective Arcturus, like older siblings babysitting their younger siblings, only that they were in the form of little furballs. It was a strange yet heartwarming sight. "Hahaha. Looks like they''re getting along like usual." £ÛGrey£Ý Chuckled Grey, watching over the familiars. Though he doesn''t play with them as much as Yuna does, he still treasures them as their important partners. Seeing them like that sometimes makes him forget they were actually very powerful High Dragons. It truly makes one wonder. All the cuteness aside, Grey was now in the middle of preparing for their outing. With the ingredients they brought yesterday, it was now time to prepare the new dishes he will cook alongside their all time favorites. Though there isn''t anything wrong with his current repertoire, expanding it wouldn''t hurt. And now that the number of ingredients has increased, the cook inside of him is itching to try out some new things. He is fired up! Especially with such wonderful scenery to fill his heart. And on top of that, he was also under one of the many huts and sheds they''ll be using later on. Heck, he even made one which looked like a tiki bar just for fun. As for Yuna, she''s currently busy surveying the coast to see anything noteworthy for their outing. Marika was also with her, guiding her around and showing her the best sights one could wish for in the archipelago. "Now then... Should I also get started?" £ÛGrey£Ý A smile on his face, Grey raised his sleeves and picked up his trusty knife. A hand reached out to the baskets nearby and a couple onions were brought to the chopping board. Soon, chopping sounds echoed with the waves. There isn''t only one or two dishes inside Grey''s mind, there were a myriad that he wanted to try out. Of which, some were something he only remembered seeing on the television screen. Dishes he didn''t have the chance to make before. Well, that was all in the past now. What matters is the present which he''s in right now. With the amount of ingredients he has, he can go wild without holding back. There was no need to be wary of failure. After all, undergoing trial and error is also part of a cook''s life. "Next is garlic... Spring onions... Chives... Ginger..." £ÛGrey£Ý He chopped and he chopped. As Grey moved his hands and knife, the chopped up herbs and spices started piling up one after another, bowls upon bowls showing up as if there was no tomorrow. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was used to it, with the amount of onions he chopped, he would have cried multiple times already. But now, he was simply humming to himself as his hands moved at lightning speed. Fwish Sizzle Sizzle Soon, aromatic smells wafted through the air, mixing with the scent of the sea. Just a whiff of the spices as they sizzled in hot oil was enough to arouse one''s appetite and make their stomach growl. Even the familiars couldn''t help but look. Though they mostly feed on corruption, they also eat real food from time to time and join Grey and Yuna on their meals. Just a single whiff from the aromas alone and they immediately knew an amazing dish was upon them. "Master, are you making hamburg steak again?" £ÛSirius£Ý "Hamburg steak! My favorite!" £ÛVega£Ý "Oh! Did someone say hamburg steak?!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý One after another, the familiars headed towards Grey''s direction and took a seat from the wooden stalls present in the shed. All wore excited looks on their faces, their eyes sparkling as they wondered what Grey was cooking. Even Arcturus who is usually the most composed of the six couldn''t help but stare in anticipation at the mention of hamburg steaks. After all, be it the king of beasts or the rulers of demons, all fall under the allure and grandiosity of delicious foods. "Hahaha. Unfortunately, this isn''t hamburg steak." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What is it then?" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Well, you''ll have to find out later." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey hummed and the familiars tilted their heads in confusion. The sizzling sounds continued to echo as Grey stirred the spices and adjusted the flames. The aroma only got stronger and more alluring with the passing of time. Soon, the familiars headed back to the beach and the sea, and continued playing amongst themselves. They splashed around, skipped about, and hopped cheerfully. They were adorable no matter where Grey looked at them. Sizzle Frizzle Fwosh This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The garlic and onions turned golden brown and the sizzling echoed louder as the marinated pork were thrown into the mix, stirring and flipping them gently until they turned a nice golden brown color. Louder and louder the sizzle became, until such was turned into a simmer. Water and the marinade was added into the pot, letting the flames do it work and make the stew boil. An aromatic scent was adrift in the air. Peppercorn, bay leaves, pineapple, and a little bit of salt joined the mix and the pot was covered with a metal lid. All that was left was to let it simmer in medium heat and wait until the pork becomes tender. A process which didn''t take long with the use of a tool called magic. "And now, for my secret weapon!" £ÛGrey£Ý The lid was opened once again and a creamy white liquid was poured into the pot. Bubbles formed and popped, and with a little bit of stirring, the stew which once had a rich, brown color had now turned the color of milk chocolate. Of course, the liquid was none other than coconut milk which Grey had prepared beforehand. A sweet and creamy liquid which is one of the staple ingredients of Filipino cuisine and confectionaries. Grey had rarely cooked coconut milk dishes in Merusia, and it was because of one simple reason. It is because even though there were coconuts available back in the mainland''s market, it is very little in quantity, not even worthy to speak of. But the same couldn''t be said in Torogi where coconuts are everywhere. There was no need to act reserved as he could just get one without much effort. It was time to make coconut dishes and confectionaries to his heart''s content! Sparkle Sparkle Sparkle No, it wasn''t the glimmering sea. What was sparkling was Grey''s eyes as he looked down the pot, steam greeting his face as he opened the lid. It has been so long since he saw such a glorious sight. It was heaven. "Finally... After so long...! It''s pork adobo in coconut milk!" £ÛGrey£Ý A loud declaration echoed towards the blue sea and blue sky, chasing the faraway horizon. He was happy... No, being happy was but a mere understatement. He was elated and ecstatic. He was so touched, tears were forming on the corner of his eyes. "Wait! It''s still too early to celebrate!" £ÛGrey£Ý But of course, just what kind of Filipino dish would be complete without rice?... None! No Filipino dish is complete without rice! Rice is the testament to Filipino culture. Without it, one couldn''t be called a Filipino©` No, you couldn''t even be called Asian! Rice is a must! Not wasting any more time, Grey swiftly got himself a plate and scooped out a couple cups of rice. He then poured a bit of the stew and a couple pork pieces on the side. A heavenly dish was in front of him. "Then... Thank you for the meal..." £ÛGrey£Ý Nervous as one can be, Grey grabbed his spoon and scooped out a spoonful of rice, feeding it to himself. As soon as he did, his hand froze, heart racing wildly. It was just the stew, but it already tasted heavenly. After the stew-topped rice, Grey then took the pork with his bare hands and after a single bite, the tenderness and juiciness of the meat welcomed him. Couple it with the creamy taste of the coconut milk. It was just like how he remembered it. "Dammit... So good..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was delicious, alright. So delicious in fact that Grey could barely keep his calm. Not only that, it was a dish which holds a lot of memories for him, holding it very dearly in his heart. One of his mother''s recipe. Other than his daily life with Yuna, it was the happiest he has been in his two©` no, three lives. It was such a simple dish yet he didn''t think he would bring about such great happiness. The heavens were gracing him. "Master, are you alright?" £ÛArcturus£Ý "Oh, Arcturus... No, I''m fine. Just a little too happy, I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý He was so happy that he didn''t even notice Arcturus and the other familiars approach him. Thankfully, he wasn''t crying. Otherwise, he would have died inside from so much embarrassment. It was quite fortunate. "Right. Do you guys want a taste?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Can we? How about the Mistress?" £ÛArcturus£Ý "Don''t worry, I''ll cook some more. There''s no need to hold back." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he opened the pot''s lid once again. As soon as he did, the aromatic smell of the stew wafted through the air once again and invited everyone''s appetite. Though it was their first time seeing such a dish, they weren''t wary at all. """Thank you for the food!""" Though they couldn''t pray like Grey and Yuna did, the familiars still bowed their heads to thank the heavens for the bestowed upon them. And as one would expect, they looked very cute when they did that Grey just had to snap a picture of them. Soon enough, the familiars also dug in the dish in front of them, wolfing their way through with large smiles on their furry and fluffy faces. Smiles which turned even brighter as soon as they tasted Grey''s cooking. "Amazing! Master, this is so good!" £ÛVega£Ý "That''s right! I could eat this all day!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Mhm! D-Delicious!" £ÛCapella£Ý "Hahaha! I''m glad you liked it!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey chuckled, not only because he was happy but also because he found it cute and funny that the familiars'' faces were smeared with stew as they wolfed down their meal. They can''t use spoons and forks, after all. But perhaps what was even more amazing was the fact that all they needed was a single lick and the stew was gone from their snouts. Very magical and cartoonish, reminding Grey of the cartoon shows he once watched as a kid. "Then... Let''s make some more, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Fueled by the tasty pork adobo he just ate, Grey was now more motivated than ever as he grabbed his knives once again. They were the same knives by they glower with a much more beautiful sheen. Tap Chop Fizzle Sizzle Fwish Fwoosh A musical melody played out by the beach as Grey started moving again. Now, it was time to expand the menu with dishes he both knew and he had only seen on television and on the internet. And using his "Multitask" to the greatest effect, he was able to cook multiple dishes at once, moving fast as lightning yet accurate and sharp as one can be. It was as if he had a dozen arms, moving freely and rapidly like a jetstream. Soon the table was filled with all kinds of coconut milk dishes. From different varieties of adobo, bicol express, seafoods in coconut milk, creamy chicken soup, spicy beef steak, and many more. About a couple dozen dishes, to be exact. Of course, it''s not just main dishes. There were also sweets and drinks along such a beautiful arrangement. There was cassava cake, coconut ube rolls, maja blanca, a ton of rice cakes, coconut milkshake, halo-halo, and more. It was a coconut heaven! "Grey¡«! We''re back¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just in time as he finished, two familiar figures headed his way with bright smiles on their faces. They were none other than Yuna and Marika who just returned from their exploration trip, satisfied and happy. "How was it? Did you find a lot of places?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We found quite a few! I''m sure everyone will enjoy it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s good. We shouldn''t bore them, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Of course!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna replied with a bright smile, but her eyes were already looking elsewhere. They just arrived yet she already picked up the scent from the dishes Grey had just cooked, and after her, Marika also looked in the same direction. "Now, now, no need to stare that hard."£ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I''m just a little curious is all..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sure, sure... Then, should we have an early lunch? I''m sure you are hungry from all the exploration that you did." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do that! Early lunch!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s energy was through the roof as she raised her closed fist towards the sky. And with Grey in the lead, the three then went towards the hut to have their early lunch, and also taste-testing at the same time. The moment they were in, Yuna then went ahead and curiously inspected the dishes Grey made, tilting her head as she continued staring. Though some of the dishes were brand new, some looked familiar yet different. "Hm? Did you use coconut milk Big Brother Grey?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Yup, and quite a lot of them at that. It seems like you also use them here in Torogi, right? Coconut milk, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, we do... But not with these many dishes..." £ÛMarika£Ý Well, it wasn''t only Yuna who was mesmerized about the dishes before them. Even Marika who grew up using coconut milk from time to time was also interested in how Grey used them. They were both curious. "Grey, was coconut milk that thing you were making yesterday?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. Though it''s a little troublesome to make, they''re really useful for many things. Not just for cooking, but for other things as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s interesting..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Interesting indeed, but enough about that. For now, let''s just enjoy them!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey on the lead, everyone grabbed a plate for themselves and scooped up their picks from the array of dishes served before them. There was a lot to choose from and everything looked tasty. Though, it isn''t a problem for Grey and Yuna. They could simply sample all the dishes and enjoy everything to their hearts'' content. After all, good food is the key to a good life. One of their life''s mottos. """Thank you for the meal!!!""" Without further ado, everyone brought their hands together and expressed their prayers and gratitude, all the while keeping down the excitement as they sneaked a glance at the dishes before them. Before long, it was time to dig in. Without holding themselves back anymore, the three grabbed their spoons and fork and had a taste of the dishes swerved before them, beaming with happiness as soon as they had a bite. "A-Amazing! To think it would change this much with just coconut milk!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Big Brother Grey! How did you make this?!" £ÛMarika£Ý Both Yuna and Marika were delighted, but even more so, they were surprised. After all, they simply just couldn''t believe that s single ingredient is enough to change a dish so much to the point it''s practically brand new. Even Marika, who had used coconut milk before, couldn''t explain the difference with Grey''s dishes from Torogi''s. Their cuisine may not be as diverse, but she still knew a little bit of things. She was curious just how Grey made it work. "You''re too excited, you two... Let''s save the questions for later, alright? Food won''t taste as good when it''s cold, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Right! Sorry about that..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Me too, I got a little too excited... But teach us later, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, sure, I promise." £ÛGrey£Ý The meal continued and satisfied smiles bloomed here and there. Though it would have been nice if the familiars could also join, but they already had their fill. They aren''t like their masters, after all. And speaking of masters, as one would expect, Grey and Yuna were effortlessly sweeping through the dishes as if it was nothing, indulging in delight but also making sure to take note of the dishes'' taste, texture, and things of that matter. "Marika, what are you eating?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uhmm... If I remember correctly, Big Brother called it Bicol Express! It''s a little spicy, but it''s very delicious!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Oh, then I''ll be having some too, then." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna with a beautiful smile on her face, soon scooping a number of pork cubes towards her plate, a few chilies in the mix here and a creamy stew to mix with her rice. Just thinking how it tastes was enough to make her smile bloom brighter. "Yuna, be careful. That one''s quite spicy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!" £ÛYuna£Ý In fact, she is not fine. As soon as she bit down on the stew, a wonderful explosion of flavors burst forth in her mouth. Flavors that rather than delight, brought only pain and suffering to those who were unlucky enough to have a taste The smile which once bloomed brightly on her face was no more, only agony as tears started forming in the conner of her eyes. And as for the reason why... Let''s just say Marika''s "a little spicy" is not what it really seems... By a long shot at that. "S-S-Spicy! Too Spicy! Grey, water! Water, please!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was as if her mouth was on fire, throbbing in pain as her taste buds were violated by spiciness©` no, extreme spiciness. One beyond what she could handle. She may be gluttonous and a High-ranker, but she is still a person too. No one is perfect. "Here, drink this!" £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Grey was there for the rescue. The very moment he heard his girlfriend shout in pain, his hands quickly moved and grabbed a cold coconut milkshake for Yuna to drink. It may not be able to erase the spiciness, but it can ease the pain. A few moments later, with the help from both Grey and Marika, Yuna''s pain was finally subdued. Now, only sweetness remained in her mouth as she finished her coconut milkshake, on the verge of tears. "Haah... Seriously, you should be more careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Sorry..." £ÛMarika£Ý Of course, what came after her little blunder was a scolding full of love from Grey. They did receive quite a bit of panic attack after it. Even if it''s just a little, a tiny bit of scolding is still a must. "I even told you to be careful, didn''t I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You did, but... Marika said it''s just a little spicy, so I thought it would be okay. I didn''t think it would be that bad..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... But, Big Sister Yuna, it really wasn''t that spicy, you know?" £ÛMarika£Ý Shock. All there was shock in their faces. As Grey and Yuna looked at Marika, they couldn''t believe their ears heard. Even Grey, who''s quite resistant to the heat, wouldn''t say such a thing. It was simply too unbelievable. A clumsy nature, knowledge in various areas, expertise in bargaining, and now, even an extreme resistance to spiciness. No matter how one looked at it, Marika''s traits were all over the place. She was simply too absurd, they couldn''t help but stare at her. "Umm... Is something on my face...?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Ah, no... Nothing at all..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 243 END Chapter 244: Sea, Smiles, and Shenanigans (pt. I) One, two, three... A few hits and sheds lined up neatly along the shore. With roofs made of coconut leaves, pillars and walls made of bamboo, and several seats lined up neatly up the front, it looked like a tiki bar through and through. Chatter Chatter Chatter A number of figures strolled around the beach, enjoying their time of relaxation. The men wore trunks and the women had their swimsuits, all of different style, design, and color. A beautiful set of people to pair with a beautiful background scenery. And as the people enjoyed themselves, white light suddenly appeared out of nowhere and a circular gate was formed. From a foot to a whole person, people poured out of the gates one after another, all wearing surprised expressions on their faces. "Waah¡«! So this is the sea¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Amazing... It''s so vast and beautiful..." £ÛTilda£Ý "Waah¡«! So much water!" £ÛGalvin£Ý Faces full of excitement beamed all over the place as everyone watched the vast sea of blueness before them. The turning waves, the washing foams, the shifting sands, and the sparkling waters. Each and everything was beautiful. "Incredible... To think we really arrived on the sea in just a couple seconds... I know it''s real, but it still doesn''t feel like it." £ÛRoss£Ý "Grey... Just what sort of sorcery is this?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Hahaha. Just a little trick, nothing much to worry about." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey with a nonchalant expression on his face, but the same couldn''t be said for the others. They tried to comprehend what just happened, but instead of an answer, what they got was a headache. In the end, they just decided to give up thinking too hard about it. Well, it wasn''t the first time Grey had seen such a reaction. When he transported the Landevars, the Royal Family, and even those from Lista. Though there were a variety of expressions, all showed traces of surprise. Only the kids were excited. At first, Grey was hesitant to use it, but after thinking long and hard about it, he finally decided to reveal it to the others. It wasn''t like he was being careless. It''s just that revealing it would leave more room for choices when emergencies come, not needing to explain it to others anymore. Of course, it doesn''t mean he''ll just needlessly reveal it to anyone. Only to those he and Yuna deems trustworthy. And with his "Judgement" with him, it was a relatively easy task. A single glance is all he needs. "Oh, Grey, you brought more people, huh?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yeah, and thankfully. They''re the last ones. With this, we should be able to start the events without further ado." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Good! Good! Finally, we could have some fun! Hahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý The King laughed as he patted Grey on the back, but the same couldn''t be said for two certain figures amongst the crowd. As he saw the man before him, Cedric and Elnart couldn''t help but freeze in disbelief, eyes filled with disbelief. As for the others, they didn''t know who Grey was talking to, only seeing a handsome man in his forties and in trunks before them. And before long, the King finally took notice of them, their eyes perking up in response. "Oh! Sorry for the late introduction, I''m Gerd, this is my wife Selia, and my daughter, Helen. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛGerd£Ý "Hello¡«! Nice to meet you¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Good morning. We''ll be in your care." £ÛSelia£Ý With Gerd in the lead, everyone introduced themselves to the King and the latter nodded attentively as they introduced themselves. The only one who skipped the introductions were the Aldridges. They are already quite acquainted, after all, "Hello, Uncle¡«! Nice to meet you!" £ÛBella£Ý "Hahaha. Nice to meet you as well, little one... And, oh! It seems like your sons have grown quite well as well, Cedric." £ÛErnes£Ý "A-Ah, yes. I''m delighted to hear that, Your Majesty. It''s an honor." £ÛCedric£Ý Well, even if he doesn''t introduce himself, the other party could still call out to him. As soon as he did, Cedric quickly snapped back to reality and bowed his head, giving his belated greetings. Following him, Elnart and Galvin also did the same. At the same time, the moment everyone heard the words "Your Majesty" come out of Cedric''s mouth, chills quickly ran down their spines and their mouths hung open in agape. All eyes were on the King as they tried to process what they just heard. "Oh, I suppose I should also introduce myself..." £ÛErnes£Ý Feeling the gazes piercing at his skin, the King suddenly turned to everyone and cleared his throat with a couple fake coughs. And with such a bright yet dignified smile on his face, he said.... "My name is Ernes von Helvor Alfrione, the current King of Alfrione. It''s also been my pleasure to meet you." £ÛErnes£Ý Their expectations were answered, and the King finally introduced himself. Before they even noticed, they already knelt on the ground and lowered their head before the King, not daring to meet his eyes. Just thinking about how casual they have been to him was enough to make their hearts race like a mad boar rushing through the forest, sweat trickling down their foreheads. They couldn''t even think straight anymore. Literally just a few moments earlier, they also genuflected in front of Cedric, the Lord of Galderia, and now, the King was before them. No matter how they looked at it, it was not a normal development. "W-We g-greet Your M-Majesty, the wisest K-King of Alf-frione." £ÛGerd£Ý "We greet Y-Your Majesty!" £ÛSelia£Ý Everyone was so nervous they suddenly started stuttering, butchering their words magnificently. A particular person who shall not be named was even about to cry from too much nervousness, wanting to go back home now. Now that they thought about it, Grey and Yuna were the type to invite everyone and anyone they meet, no matter what positions they had. All they could do was curse themselves for thinking Grey and Yuna would only invite normal quests. "Hahahaha! There''s no need to act so stiffly. I''m not here as the King of Alfrione, but just a man enjoying a vacation with his family. I would be delighted if you treated us like any other." £ÛErnes£Ý "A-As you wish, Your Majesty." £ÛRoss£Ý Or so they said, but it was still hard to switch back to a casual tone when they now know that the King was with them. And not just the King, but the Royal Family as well. It was still nothing short of nerve-wracking. Even now, even with all the things the King said, they still couldn''t calm their hearts down. But thankfully, they are less tense than before. The King may be a mischievous one, but he also has the charisma which draws people towards him. "Then, Grey, I''ll be heading out now. I''ll leave everything to you." £ÛErnes£Ý "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I''ll do just that. And... Please have fun." £ÛGrey£Ý This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Hahaha. I will, I will." £ÛErnes£Ý As suddenly as he came, the King headed back just as quickly from where he came from and reunited with the Queen. Like a good husband, he then helped her put sunscreen on her back, one Yuna just recently made with alchemy. Well, sunscreen wasn''t the only one Yuna made. With Grey guiding her, she also made a few more cosmetic products and medicine they might need later. It was enough products for her to start her own pharmacy. "Then, shall we head to our sheds now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No, wait a moment, Grey... My legs have given out..." £ÛHelen£Ý Meanwhile, everyone else was still kneeling on the ground, unable to move their legs. The moment their nervousness faded away, their strength finally left their legs and they just gave out, hearts still beating restlessly. The only ones who could stand were the Aldridges who were used to such things, Bella who still hasn''t grasped what just happened, and the married couple, Kris and Aria who were calm as one can be. "Hahaha. You really did a number on them, didn''t you?" £ÛKris£Ý "Ugh... I didn''t mean it, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, sure, sure, let''s just go with that." £ÛKris£Ý The sun climbed higher in the sky and the waves continued to turn and splash. After a few moments of rest, Grey finally led everyone to their resting sheds and oriented them about a couple of things. And since it will be a two-day outing, Grey and Yuna have already asked the Beldons if everyone could stay over. Well, in case the others don''t want to, they''ve already asked around Jiro about a couple inns available in Lista. "Grey, should I just put our baggage here?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Yeah, do just that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«! And I''ll also be borrowing some bags, okay©`" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hm? Is something... wro... ng..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was all too sudden. Before Helen could even finish his request, she suddenly halted on her words and looked at the direction behind Grey with eyes full of surprise. Grey followed suit after her, also stopping as soon as he saw the same sight. Walking on the pearly white beach was an angel draped in white swimsuit, showing off her slender and beautiful figure. All her curves were perfect and her eyes matched the blue sea, sparkling just as brightly as her silver hair fluttered in the salty breeze. As for her swimsuit, it was a little on the conservative side, with cloth draping around her shoulders and a piece of thin, silky fabric wrapping around her waist and covering one of her legs. A blue-ribboned beach hat was what crowned her head. "Waah¡«! Yuna, you''re so cute!" £ÛHelen£Ý Streaking like lightning, Helen quickly rushed towards Yuna and gave her a big and tight embrace. Her eyes were sparkling brightly as she looked at Yuna''s figure, allured even when she was a woman herself. "Does it really suit me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! You''re very cute! Like, super, super cute! Right, Grey?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "A-Ah... Yeah... It really suits you. You look very beautiful..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey, who was previously frozen as she stared at Yuna, was caught off guard by Helen''s question, but he still managed to convey his sincerest thoughts, face turning red as his heart started beating faster and faster. Well, he wasn''t the only one. As soon as Yuna heard his compliment, her face also started burning up. It was the first time she wore such a swimsuit, after all. Still, she was happy to have made an effort to pick one. A single compliment made it worth it. "My¡«! Grey, you''re turning red¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Shut up..." £ÛGrey£Ý A teasing smile afloat on Helen''s face, the waves continued to turn. Soon, everyone was in their swimsuits, showing off their figures to everyone else. They all wore different kinds of clothing, the designs serving as a testament to their identities. Helen wore bright red with simple black embroidery, Tilda had orange with frills, Aria with white, the same as Yuna, Elaine and Elise wearing blue with intricate designs, and many more. As for the men, it was trunks and shorts all the same, only the color and designs varying between them. "Big Bro! Big Sis! Play wif Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Oh? Aren''t you playing with your Mom?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Mama play wif Nalia too!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! I see... Then, would the Little Princess guide us there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia, guide!" £ÛNatalia£Ý And unexpectedly, the first one to invite them to a game was the Little Princess. She was smiling so happily as she led Grey and Yuna. And apparently, she invited almost everyone else she knew too. As soon as they arrived, everyone was already making all sorts of things with sand, from small hills, to animals, and of course, houses and castles. Perhaps the most amazing one was the one made by the Crown Princess and the Queen. It was a full-blown mini-village with a little castle in the middle. "Waah¡«! Mama! Gwanma! Waah¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Do you want to help out too, Natalia?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Um! Nalia, help!" £ÛNatalia£Ý A quick invitation from her mother, and Natalia quickly rushed towards them and helped out with the building of sand castles. Unfortunately for her, with her small and weak hands, she could barely mold anything other than a ball or a mound. "Waah¡«! That looks so amazing, Natalia!" £ÛTalia£Ý "Um! Nalia make more!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Still, the Little Princess didn''t get downhearted and continued playing whilst patting it again and again, making a bigger mound each time. It may not look much to others but she was satisfied with it, happy as one can be. Truly an adorable child. Snap Snap Snap Snap Snap Of course, Grey didn''t forget to snap a couple pictures of the Little Princess as she played around. Well, he also snapped a photo of everyone, but her priorities were for Yuna and the Little Princess. The latter was just too adorable. Well, no matter how adorable she was, it was still better to make sandcastles with the right toys and equipment. Toys which Grey quickly made with the use of plant magic. A flick of a finger and a shovel, several molds, and figures appeared out of thin air. "Here, Little Princess, use this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Whatsh that?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Well... I''ll demonstrate, so watch carefully, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Okay!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Eyes sparkling brightly as one can be, Natalia watched attentively as Grey showed her how to use the toys and how to stack the various molds to make different sorts and styles of castles. There were also animal-shaped molds to make things more fun. And since they were made with magic, they were very light and easy to use. Just a little tap and the molded sand quickly falls into place. It didn''t take too long before the Little Princess learned it quickly. "Does the Little Princess get it now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Play! Play now!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Alright, alright, let''s play." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý With such an excited smile on her face, there was no way Grey could deny her request. They quickly started playing with the sand and made all sorts of things with the molds. Of course, Yuna also helped out as well. Time passed and the others, mostly the children, also started joining in. And so, Grey made more molds to accommodate everyone playing. There were not only basic and animal shapes, but full blown mini-infrastructures as well. Magic is amazing. "Iris, Bella, let''s make a mermaid!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yes! And let''s add shells for the necklace!" £ÛIris£Ý "Then, I''ll get some flowers for a hairpin!" £ÛBella£Ý "Ehh¡« Elder Brother, Big Bro Alec, Big Bro Alan, let''s make something big too! Something like a dragon!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Ah! Let''s put a lot of heads then! That way, it would be more powerful!" £ÛAlan£Ý "Hey, Galvin, Alec, calm down. Don''t push!" £ÛElnart£Ý And as one would expect, some sort of competition suddenly rose as they played, competing with the best sand figures they could make. Soon enough, all sorts of things popped up along the beach from simple mounds to intricate sculptures of mermaids and dragons. But perhaps the most admirable part was how well everyone got along. It hasn''t even been an hour yet the children were already close friends with each other. Even Lyra, Alec, and Alan, Jiro''s children, whom they just met for the first time have also become close friends with them. "Ah! Everyone, can I have some of your time for a moment?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "S-Sure! What do you need, Lady Amelia?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Umm, does this look okay?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Well, not just the children, Grey and Yuna''s various friends were now acquainted as well, mostly because of Julius'' nosy and pushy personality. Now, they are playing in the sand like little children, making beautiful structures and acting like architects. "Hahaha! Grey, what do you think of my masterpiece?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Ugh... What even is that thing...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What else would it be? It''s a beautiful horse!" £ÛJulius£Ý And speaking of Julius, he was making all sorts of atrocities. The thing he just called a horse right now was one which looked like a six-legged dog with a deformed face who is suffering from a stroke and diarrhea at the same time. It was nothing like a horse. It couldn''t even be called an art piece. Compared to the replica of the familiars Grey just made, it was nothing short of a disaster. It was an abomination. And he was so proud of it as well, a smug look painted on his face. To which, Grey replied... "What the heck... It''s ugly..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah?! What do you mean ugly?! You clearly don''t know art! This is a masterpiece, you know? A masterpiece!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Whatever that thing is... That''s not art... That belongs in a trash bin..." £ÛGrey£Ý And there they go again, arguing about a stupid topic with their loud voices reaching even the high skies. It has already become a scene of normalcy, and so, everyone simply ignored the two and continued with whatever they were doing. Of course, everyone wasn''t just playing with the sand. The others were swimming in the sea, sunbathing, playing in the waters, or simply walking around and sightseeing around the place. Everyone was enjoying their own time on the beach. The married couples were mostly the ones exploring, spending their time together. The King and Queen in particular were walking hand in hand as if they were on a beach date, letting their children be by themselves. Well, if it''s just being eye-catching, then Kris and Aria would perfectly fit the bill. They were far away in the horizon, enjoying their time together and making large waves as they used magic. That''s an A-rank couple for you. "Hmm... I guess that''s enough playing with sand for now... Yuna, do you want to go for a swim?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A swim? Sure! I''d love to!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Grey and Yuna also joined the ranks of couples enjoying a beach date. They quickly stood up and patted away the sand sticking on their skin. Soon enough, they headed to the sea, chatting happily with each other. "Oi, Grey! Stop flirting with Yuna and face me, you bastard! Or is it that you''re afraid you''ll lose against my art?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Art my ass... If you''re envious, then flirt with Amelia too. Don''t bother us," £ÛGrey£Ý "Tsk! Fine! I''ll let you off the hook for now." £ÛJulius£Ý Or so he says, but soon enough, Julius also stood up and asked to go around with Amelia. The latter didn''t make the former wait for too long and a couple moments later, they also went off on their own and headed to the sea. The only ones left on the beach were the children and the Crown Princess who was looking after the Little Princess. Well, the familiars were also with them so that the Little Princess will never get bored and head off to the water on her own. It would be dangerous, after all. As for the singles, they weren''t lonely at all. Though Helen was holding a grudge since she still doesn''t have someone, she was happy that she could spend time with her new friends. It was more than enough for her. "Grey, hurry up¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, coming¡«." £ÛGrey£Ý Before long, Grey and Yuna were already on the sea, the salty waters greeting them as they washed ashore and splashed around. And the waves were also gentle as well, perfect for floating and swimming. Though it was not a very hot day, the cool water was still very refreshing to the skin, as if one''s body was enveloped in a thin membrane. Topping it with the cool sea breeze blowing towards the shore as well, it was more than perfect. "Do you need a floatie?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Treating me like a child again. I can swim, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... Just asking. You can never be too sure, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! You say that, but you just wanted to tease me, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a futile attempt. Grey had wanted to tease Yuna again, but the latter had already learnt from all the times they were together. She could already see through his tricks, not falling for the very obvious ones. "Then, should we have a swimming contest to prove it then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! You''re on! Don''t cry when you lose, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, I wonder who''ll be crying..." £ÛGrey£Ý Taking turns teasing and provoking each other, Grey and Yuna stretched their bodies left and right. Though it wouldn''t really matter to them whether they have a warm up or not, it still felt good to do so. The big blue sea, extending as far as the eyes can see, touching the similarly blue sky over the horizon. The clouds drifted and the waves surged. It was a truly beautiful sight deserving to be called a hidden treasure. "Are you ready, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ready when you are." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then in one... two... three©`" £ÛGrey£Ý SPLASSSHHHHHH Grey hasn''t even finished counting down yet a splashed already echoed in the air, a single figure streaking on the water''s surface. And no, it wasn''t Yuna who swam past them. Rather, it was another familiar yet uninvited figure. "Hahaha! See you in the finish lines, losers!" £ÛJulius£Ý It was none other than Julius who was already rushing towards the horizon, leaving everyone behind. As they turned around to look at Amelia, the latter only shrugged her shoulders and heaved a deep sigh. It was yet another one of Julius'' shenanigans. "Haah... Really, that bastard..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Shall we catch up to him, then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, let''s teach that bastard a lesson." £ÛGrey£Ý SPLAAAASSSSHHHHHHHH An even louder splash echoed in the air as Grey and Yuna also burst forth towards the faraway horizon, creating waves and showers as they streaked like starving dragons chasing their prey before them, eyes locked and ready. The fun had just begun! CHAPTER 244 END Chapter 245: Sea, Smiles, and Shenanigans (pt. II) Crash Splash Splash A high cliff stood proud and mighty against the ravages of time, withstanding the ruthless waves as it crashed against its rocky surfaces, hammering and tempering the cliffside, ripples forming all over the water''s surface. Atop the cliff, eight figures stood still, watching the waves crash and splash. The winds blew past them, howling ever so freely as they danced to their own tune, unfazed by the circumstances and watching over everybody else. "Hey... Should I really do this...?" £ÛJulius£Ý A trembling voice echoed in the air, his eyes watching the waves below him. His whole body trembled slightly with every crash, his heart pounding wildly as if it wanted to escape his chest. "Of course. This is the loser''s punishment." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey... Isn''t this a bit too much? We didn''t agree about a punishment in the first place, you know? Can''t we tune it down a little?" £ÛJulius£Ý "I''m afraid we can''t do that. In the first place, you aren''t even part of our swimming race... No one told you to join in, am I right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... Dammit..." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius clenched his fist and grit his teeth. At first he was just trying to annoy Grey and Yuna, but now, he was on the verge of being forced to jump off a cliff. It is only now that he wholeheartedly regrets his previous decisions. In the first place, Grey and Yuna didn''t even agree on a punishment. Julius being forced to jump off a cliff is simply them teaching him a lesson, and not because they were ticked off that time together has been ruined. No, not at all. "Don''t worry, there aren''t any rocks at the bottom. It''s completely safe." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, that isn''t the problem,.. Isn''t this a little too high?" £ÛJulius£Ý Nope, it wasn''t just a little. In fact, it was so high that one might faint just looking at it from above, easily exceeding fifty meters in height with just a rough estimate. It was one of the few places Yuna and Marika took note of in their previous exploration. And now, that place has become a place of execution for the Kingdom''s second prince. He isn''t one to be afraid of heights, but that doesn''t mean he''s willing to leap such an absurd height. Just looking down was enough for him to have a heart attack. "A little too high? Didn''t you jump off a cliff not too long ago just to give me a scare? This isn''t that different, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey... Are you really still holding a grudge over that?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hahaha. I don''t know what you''re talking about." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was laughing, but his smile was not. Though he doesn''t usually hold grudges against other people, Julius was a totally different matter. Be it yesterday''s or a few year''s grudge, he''ll be sure to remember it. It was futile trying to convince Grey, and so, in an effort to ask for her, Julius turned his head around to the others. But rather than a helping hand, what he got was a cold shoulder. Not even Amelia looked him in the eyes. "Now, now, Julius, I''m sure Amelia would love it if her fianc¨¦ is a bit more gutsy. Showing a little bit of courage won''t hurt!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! That''s right, Your Highness! I''m sure Amelia would love it!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Yes¡«! Please give us a good show!" £ÛElise£Ý It was over. No matter who he turned to, they were all on Grey and Yuna''s side. Even Helen and Tilda, whom he just met today and doesn''t have a full grasp of what was happening, were encouraging him, cheering on him to jump off the cliff. "Agh! Fine! I''ll jump! I''ll jump, alright?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Good! That''s more like it!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Woohoo! Julius, you can do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young prince has fully been gaslighted. With such a crowd cheering on him, there was only one thing he could do. He was just a little brokenhearted when he saw Amelia clapping and also cheering for him to jump. Mustering all the courage he could, Julius stepped forward and watched the waves crash against the cliffside one last time. His legs were trembling a little but he had no other choice left. He needs to be a man! "Then... Here goes nothing!" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius backed away a couple steps and as fast as he could, he rushed towards the cliff, his footsteps echoing. Silence soon swallowed the air as Julius took a leap of faith, shooting headfirst as he dropped dozens of meters towards the sea. SPLAAASSSSHHHHHH Silence was soon broken as a loud splash rippled about the gentle winds, splashing a cascade of droplets all over the water''s surface as the waves continued to turn. It was a magnificent dive, worthy of an olympic medal. As soon as they heard the splash resounding in the air, everyone looked down the cliff and watched the waves crash and splash. Julius was nowhere to be seen as he dove quite an impressive depth. "In three... two... one... and...." £ÛGrey£Ý "What the f*ck! It''s so damn cold!" £ÛJulius£Ý It was just as they expected. Just as Grey''s countdown finished, Julius resurfaced on the water and the first thing he did was curse with rage, his voice echoing loud and clear all over the place, heart still thumping madly. Well, who could blame him? After all, the water in the area was not just cold. It was super cold! It was also another one of the reasons why Grey and Yuna chose the place to punish Julius. It was more than perfect. Meanwhile, everyone else was chuckling and giggling to himself after hearing Julius'' reaction. They were a little worried, but also laughing at the same time. Especially Grey. He was laughing so hard, he was about to cry from the pain in his stomach. Friends, am I right? "Haha... Haah... Then, should we also join Julius down there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I''ll pass. I don''t know how to swim, after all..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Me too. And it''s also a little scary." £ÛTilda£Ý "Same here. I''ll also pass for now. It''s just too high." £ÛElise£Ý It was a shame, but there was nothing Grey could do about it. After all, even he thinks the cliff was just too much and it was surely intimidating for first timers. In the end, only he and Yuna would do the jump. "Then, we''ll meet you back at the beach!" £ÛGrey£Ý "See you later, everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, see you later. Be careful, okay?" £ÛAmelia£Ý It was a pointless worry, but Grey and Yuna were happy to hear it nonetheless. As soon as they waved their hands goodbye, they quickly leaped quite the height and dove straight towards the sea, one after another. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. SPLAASSSHHHHH SPLAASSSHHHHH A pair of splashes echoed in the air once more, and two figures joined Julius down the sea. But until Julius, they weren''t even a bit affected by the cold, simply regarding it as a cool bath, refreshing to the skin. After their little exhibition, everyone then headed ashore and back to where everyone else was. And throughout the whole journey back, Julius argued with Grey and Yuna about how cruel they were. Words which entered one ear and exited the other. As soon as they arrived, all kinds of sights greeted them. There was the children playing tag with the familiars, the Crown Prince and Crown Princess having a boat sate, the adults playing board games at the shed, and even, the King buried in sand. Of course, the one burying the King was none other than the Little Princess. She was having a lot of fun with her toy shovel and clearly spent a lot of time gathering a lot of sand to bury her grandfather. There was a cute smile on her face. "Oh! You''re all back. How was your trip?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu! It was really fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. It was quite fruitful, Your Majesty," £ÛGrey£Ý "Fruitful my ass... You lot just tormented me." £ÛJulius£Ý Julius grumbled, but the King paid little to no heed about it. After all, he was his son, and he knew quite well just what kind of shenanigans he''s up to sometimes. If anything, he was happy he could spend time with his friends. "Princess Natalia, do you want me to help?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Um! Lia, help! Nalia bury Gwampa!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! In that case, I''ll be helping out too!" £ÛYuna£Ý And in a strange turn of events, everyone suddenly started helping out the Little Princess bury the King in sand. Especially Julius. He was strangely enthusiastic about burying his father, making all sorts of weird things to design the body. Soon, what was once a mound turned into an intricate piece of art... Well, it was actually one every artist would tilt their head against. After all, with Julius as its artist, things were only bound to get weird. Now, the King looked like a decrepit chimera. The beautiful sea, the windy breeze, the white sands, and everyone having fun. It was a beautiful sight to behold, but it wasn''t perfect. There was still one thing which was missing, and that was... Cold refreshments! "Little Princess, would you like to eat some watermelon?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wate... meon? Tashty?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Of course. It''s really good! But first... Let''s wash our hands, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Okay¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Grey flicked his hands and a small stream of water started to flow. With a little bit of wish and wash, the Little Princess'' hands were rid of sand, and so was her face. All that was left was a bright, beautiful, and adorable smiling face. "Here you go..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shank you!" £ÛNatalia£Ý A high-pitched and adorable voice resounding in the air, the Little Princess soon bit down on the watermelon slice Grey handed her. As soon as she did, a cold rush of sweetness flooded her mouth and her smile became much brighter. "Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Like it!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The Little Princess smiled once more and continued to chomp on her watermelon. But as such an adorable scene was happening, Grey couldn''t help but feel the stares prickling on the back of his head. As soon as he turned around, all he saw were expectant eyes staring at him, their hands not moving anymore and some even had their mouths watering. It was obvious what they wanted. He didn''t even need to ask. "Haah... Everyone can have one as well..." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Yaaay¡«!!"""" They all cheered in unison as soon as Grey said the key words, lining up like excited children as Grey took out the watermelons from his "Inventory". Everyone''s eyes were sparkling so brightly that it was a little burdensome. In the first place, Grey had already told everyone there were some refreshments available in the sheds yet for some reason they didn''t head there. Grey didn''t know whether they''ve forgotten or were just lazy. All he knew was that his watermelon reserves were under attack. "Hey, Julius, feed me." £ÛErnes£Ý "Ehh...?" £ÛJulius£Ý But perhaps the most disturbing thing was the King asking to be fed by his full-grown son. At his words, everyone suddenly stopped and looked at him with disturbed eyes, conflicted about what was the right thing to do. It wasn''t that he was too lazy to get up from the sand, he just didn''t want to destroy the Little Princess'' handworked work of art and risk making her cry. He was a fool for his granddaughter, after all. "Umm... Your Majesty, please wait a moment... I''ll go get Her Majesty." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Oh! Good thinking, Amelia! Please do so, and thank you." £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufu! You''re giving me too much credit, Your Majesty," £ÛAmelia£Ý Thankfully, his ever so reliable future daughter-in-law was around to save the day. With Amelia''s volunteering, things eased quite a bit and soon enough, she brought the Queen back with her.... And a lot more people. "My, it seems like everyone''s having a party over here." £ÛTalia£Ý "Oh, Natalia, what are you eating?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Wameon!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Oh, watermelon, huh... Would you let Mama take a bite?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Um! Nalia share wif Mama!" £ÛNatalia£Ý There was nothing more to say, Grey needed to bring out more watermelons than he previously expected. Though it was heartwarming seeing the Little Princess share with her mother, it was still for the best for everyone to have a share. Soon, not just watermelons, a load of refreshments were brought over the beach from the sheds with the help of the men. There was ice cream, milkshakes, iced tea, fresh fruits, cold desserts, and many more. Regardless, everything was fun and delicious! "Hey, Grey, do you have some more of those ice cream mochi from before?" £ÛKris£Ý "Hmm... I think I still have some, but... I won''t be giving any. I was planning on giving them to the kids later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh... But surely you still have some to spare, right? Even just one is enough. Even if it''s not ice cream flavored, it''s fine." £ÛKris£Ý "Mister Kris..." £ÛGrey£Ý And as one would expect with so many people around, Grey couldn''t simply spend his leisure time in peace. Apart from Julius, Kris was also there to cause troubles for him. And just by his luck, Aria wasn''t there to scold him. She was still resting in a nearby shed, a little distance away from them. But just as Kris bothered him, a single object appeared in his peripheral. It was a rope laying down the sand, not doing much. And like a light bulb lighting up, a certain idea popped up inside his mind. It was time for a little bit of fun. "Haah... Alright, I''ll give you some." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nice! That''s what I''m talking about!" £ÛKris£Ý "But! Under one condition... You need to win in a tug of war against those cute little puppies over there." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he pointed towards the familiars playing with the children. To which, Kris'' eyes immediately widened in shock. After all, he knew full well the little furballs are not what they seem. Looks can be deceiving. "As if that''s possible! There''s no way I can win against all of them!" £ÛKris£Ý "Hm? You don''t need to fight all of them though. Only one is enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, thanks! Big difference!" £ÛKris£Ý It doesn''t matter if it''s one or seven, the result would remain the same. After all, even if Kris is an A-ranker, each one of the familiars are at least S-rank. He would need at least five of him to stand a chance. But Kris has no other choice. After all, he wasn''t asking Grey for some mochi for himself. He wanted to give some to a certain someone, but he doesn''t have any ability to make some. His kitchen skills still weren''t enough. "Then how about this? You just need to make them move from where they were standing. For every inch, I''ll give you a mochi!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh,..! Dammit! Fine! I''ll do it! But make it two per inch!" £ÛKris£Ý "Ohh! As expected of Mister Kris! You really are a man!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey applauded happily as Kris marched off towards the familiars, asking one to follow him. And though he didn''t pick Polaris and Sirius, he was unlucky because he picked Canopus, the most competitive of them all. As for Grey, he simply flicked his hands and brought the rope to himself with a little bit of wind magic. A simple chant and engraving, and the rope was quickly enchanted to withstand extreme strength and tension. Everything was ready. "Here you go, Mister Kris!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey threw the rope and Kris caught it easily with one hand, a snappy whip echoing as he caught it. With such an eye-catching spectacle, it quickly got everyone''s attention. Before long, everyone was looking at Kris and Canopus by the shore. "Hm? What''s Kris up to again?" £ÛAria£Ý "Oh, Miss Aria! Perfect! You came just in time! Please have a seat. The show is about to begin." £ÛGrey£Ý "A show... Is this one of Kris'' shenanigans again?" £ÛAria£Ý "Well... Something like that, I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý The spectators have gathered and the people''s interest was directed to Kris and the little furball before him. Though they don''t really know what''s going on, they were still excited nonetheless. There''s nothing wrong with a little bit of entertainment, after all. Though, for others, they showed a little bit of concern. They were the side who still doesn''t know about Grey and Yuna''s familiars. Concern which will soon turn into shock and surprise sooner, rather than later. ''Right... I should probably create a barrier.'' £ÛGrey£Ý And just for the safety of everyone, Grey quickly made a barrier to shield everyone from the incoming sandstorm, enchanting it so that they could see thoroughly what would be happening without their sight getting obstructed by sand and dust. "Then, in three! Two! One! Go!" £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOMMMMMM Grey''s signal blared like a loud siren and following it was a loud, bellowing boom which ruptured through the air. Clouds of dust and sand flew everywhere as the shockwaves reverberated in the air, dragging the once undisturbed beach to chaos. Kris put in more strength and the sandstorm became wilder. But despite all his efforts, Canopus didn''t budge an inch. With his little mouth, he bit down on the rope and stood his ground. An intense battle of strength was unfolding. "Ohh! Mister Kris is doing well against Canopus!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! That little pup sure got a lot of power!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Ohh... So this is one of the rumored familiars, huh..." £ÛAbraham£Ý Everyone was impressed at the sight of Kris and Canopus battling with raw strength, but some were more shocked than impressed. Namely, they were the folks who only saw the familiars as some cute wolf pups. They never knew they held such power, "W-W-Wait! Grey, Yuna, what''s the meaning of this?!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Hm? It''s a tug of war, of course, silly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Obviously, I know that! What I meant is the puppy! How is that puppy so powerful! This doesn''t make any sense!" £ÛElaine£Ý Shouted the usually prim and proper Elaine as she argued against the two. To which, many agreed. Especially Tilda. She was so shocked, she was frozen, eyes wide open as her soul escaped her body. It was just too much for her to handle. Meanwhile, the other side of the family had a completely different reaction from her. They simply looked at the familiars with smiling faces, some bright and some wry, tapping Elaine''s shoulder and cheering her up. "It''s okay, Elaine. I know how you feel." £ÛElise£Ý "Huh? Yes...?" £ÛElaine£Ý Elise could completely relate to her cousin. After all, she also experienced such a thing first hand when she went home for vacation. She was so shocked, she almost fainted. As for her mother, Eleanora, she was calm as one can be, applauding and smiling even. She was a totally different breed. The tug of war continued and more clouds of sand and dust brewed all over a place, and after painstaking effort and hard work, he finally made Canopus budge ever so slightly, dragging him closer and closer with each passing moment. Thud Huff Huff Huff Soon, the sandstorm finally settled down, revealing the outcome. Kris had lost all the strength in his arms and fell helplessly on the ground butt first, grasping for his breath as he looked up towards the sky. "Hey, Grey, that''s worth six mochis, right?" £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah, that''s six... You did well, Mister Kris." £ÛGrey£Ý But his efforts were not in vain. Though minuscule, he managed to move Canopus by a whole three inches, earning himself six ice cream mochis from Grey. It may not be much, but it was a commendable achievement. A grand round of applause welcomed him as he got back from such an intense battle, and before long, he received his hard-earned prize from Grey. They were still cold and soft, exactly as he remembered. "Here, Aria. You like these, right?" £ÛKris£Ý And as one would expect, the moment he received his prize, he quickly offered it to his Queen. Though the latter was a little surprised, she accepted it nonetheless, a smile blooming on her face as a rosy ring spread on her cheeks. "Fufufu! Thank you, Dear!" £ÛAria£Ý "Yeah... Sure..." £ÛKris£Ý Though not as much as Aria, Kris cheeks were also burning a light red color, trying to cover it with his hand. It was obvious, but since they got married, he only fell deeper and deeper for the lady before her. He was in love, alright. Such an affection only garnered warm eyes from the onlooker, giggles and chuckles echoing in the air. Especially the ladies, their hearts were fluttering as they admired how Kris showed affection for his wife. A gaze the men couldn''t help but notice. "Hahahaha! Great! I''ll challenge your familiar as well!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Alright, I''m going next! And Grey, it''ll be a parfait for me!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hahaha. I''ll be joining after His Highness then." £ÛJiro£Ý "I would like to participate as well. I may not be much in terms of strength, but I''ll try my best." £ÛAbraham£Ý One after another, the men volunteered to participate at the little game. And though Grey didn''t really anticipate it, he didn''t object to it. After all, it wouldn''t hurt seeing them try, and it''s not like he doesn''t know the feeling of wanting to show off for their loved ones. It''s what makes a man, after all. But as one would expect, they didn''t stand a chance at all. No matter which familiar they picked, the result was the same. Of course, they still received a consolation prize for their efforts. Everyone was happy. "Everyone¡«! Time for lunch! Wash your hands, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Finally! I''m famished!" £ÛJulius£Ý Before long, the sun finally reached its zenith and lunch had arrived. The moment Yuna mentioned the word "lunch", everyone''s faces beamed with a bright smile and they all headed to the sheds to fill their stomachs. The sun gracing them with radiant sunlight, the sea and sky providing them with a beautiful background, and the winds and waves playing a sweet and calm melody. A time of calm and peace was about them, enjoying the time of leisure they have. The waves continued to turn. CHAPTER 245 END Chapter 246: Sea, Smiles, and Shenanigans (pt. III) Bang A loud boom resounded in the air and a ball streaked like lightning, heading towards the white sand. But before it could even land, a pair of hands blocked it, deflecting it upwards, the sands scattering as a lone figure dove towards the sand After the ball was deflected upwards, a hand reached out towards it, striking it hard and letting it bolt through the air, barely passing over the net and streaking wildly towards the other side. Bang Bang Bang One after another, a series of bangs and booms echoed loudly. They passed, they blocked, they set, and they spiked. The ball was tossed around the place and the players scrambled around, eyes on the balls and the others before them. Of course, they were playing none other than volleyball! Beach volleyball, that is! A match between husbands. The first team is composed of the King, Kris, Gerd, Cedric, and Abraham, and the second team with the Crown Prince, Jiro, Ross, Fritz, and even the Great Chief who just joined them not too long ago. And as one would expect, the volleyball game was much simpler than the ones back on Earth. There were only a total of three sets, with a goal of scoring 15 points required to win each set. They are already in their third and final set, the competition getting fiercer than ever, each spike packed full of power. After all, their beloved wives are watching. They are all determined to win, passion burning in their eyes. "Your Majesty, here!" £ÛGerd£Ý "Good!... Take this!" £ÛErnes£Ý Gerd set the ball and the King leaped. As he struck the ball, yet another loud boom resounded in the air as it darted towards one of the enemies'' corners, almost out the line. It was another point!©` or so it should have been... But before it could even land, Fritz dove towards the sand and saved the ball, making it bounce upwards. A swift assist from Ross and the ball was back on the court, soon bouncing back to the other side as the Crown Prince tossed it back. Unfortunately for them, Cedric was already lying in wait. As the ball was flying over the net, he quickly jumped as high as he could and struck the ball at a sharp angle downwards. An unexcited yet amazing spike. Thud Whisk Whisk Jiro tried to save the ball, but he was just a step too late. The ball soon landed on the ground, whisking sand around and rolling around a little before coming to a complete stop. It was yet another point for the King''s team. "Hahaha! Good one, Cedric!" £ÛErnes£Ý "I was just lucky, Your Majesty." £ÛCedric£Ý "Well, luck is also a part of one''s ability. No need to be so humble." £ÛErnes£Ý With Cedric''s point, their tally now comes to 11 against 12, in the first team''s favor. A little more and the game would finally be settled. As the game neared its conclusion, all players stretched their bodies once more, readying for the next round. Most of them were already grasping for their breaths, but there was not a single trace of surrender in their eyes. If anything, they are even more fired up, ready to grasp victory and show everyone who the king of the games was. "Alright! Here we go!" £ÛGalleus£Ý Before long, the game continued and the ball was bounced back and forth over the net once again, everyone giving it their all. If one were to see them, it would be hard to believe that they just learnt how to play it a couple hours ago. "Fufufu! It''s so nice to see Ernes giving it his all for once. It reminds me of our youth. He was so amazing back then... Well, he''s still amazing now. Fufufu!" £ÛTalia£Ý "Well, Father might be amazing, but I believe Galleus is even more. Don''t you think so too, Mother?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "My, my, Your Majesty, Your Highness, I believe my Fritz is even cooler, no? Didn''t you see his save just now?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Well, not as impressive as Cedric though." £ÛVeronica£Ý As for the wives, they had quite the scary yet interesting topic amongst them. All of them were just gushing about how amazing their husbands were, acting like high school girls talking and comparing their crushes with one another. And yes, it was scary. After all, though they were smiling, their eyes were really hard to read, showing no clear emotions behind them. All that was certain was that things were not as simple as it seems. Women really are scary. "What do you think, everyone? Who do you think is the most amazing?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Fufufu! I believe everyone is just as amazing, Your Majesty." £ÛSelia£Ý "W-Well... For me, I think it''s my husband..." £ÛMarianne£Ý "I also share the same answer, Your Majesty." £ÛAlma£Ý But what was important was that they were getting along with everyone. Their social statuses didn''t even matter at the moment, only getting along as women who were cheering for their husbands. A light atmosphere was about them. And as the volleyball game continued, in the waters, another group of people were enjoying their time. They were the younger ones consisting of the teens and the children, only Aria standing out amongst them. "Miss Aria, are you sure you don''t want to watch Mister Kris'' match? I''m sure he wants to show you his cool side." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know, but Yuna, who do you think I am?" £ÛAria£Ý "Umm... You''re Miss Aria...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s not what I meant, you silly girl!" £ÛAria£Ý Yuna answered as she tilted her head and Aria giggled in response. To which, Yuna only got more puzzled. But before Yuna''s confusion gets any worse, Aria opened her mouth and gave her an unexpected yet very Aria-like answer. "I''m his wife, remember? If there''s anyone who knows just how cool and fantastic he is, that would be me." £ÛAria£Ý A soft and gentle voice resounded in the air, full of confidence as it rang inside Yuna''s pointy ears. The speaker in question has a bright smile on her face, cheeks burning a slight reddish hue until the tip of her similarly pointy ears. Apart from what she said, Kris had already proven not long ago how amazing he was as he presented her with ice cream mochis. Just remembering it makes her heart flutter once again, but there was no need to say such things out loud. Well, she wasn''t the only one whose cheeks were dyed with a rosy hue. Yuna and the others who listened to her also got a share of embarrassment, all thinking just how admirable Aria''s words were. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "And Yuna, have you forgotten already? I have ''Hunter''s Eye'', you know? I can see much further than normal people do. Watching the match from all the way here is not a problem." £ÛAria£Ý "Oh, right! I almost forgot! You did have that, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! You''re surprisingly forgetful sometimes, aren''t you, Yuna?" £ÛAria£Ý "Mmn... Just sometimes though..." £ÛYuna£Ý The wind was fresh, the waters were cool, and sunlight was gentle. As they drifted afloat the wavy seas, there was only a light atmosphere about, chatting about all sorts of things as they laughed and played around. Of course, they weren''t too far off from the shore, only a little distance over, enough for them to submerge their bodies up until the chest area. The children were wearing floaters around them, having the best time of their lives as they splashed around, "Little Princess, are you having fun?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Nalia, fun! Play wif Big Bro!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Alright, that''s good. But don''t go too far the puppies, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Nalia, behayve!" £ÛNatalia£Ý But perhaps the most eye-catching amongst the group was the Little Princess. Not only was she the youngest, there were also the familiars circling around her like a cohort of knights guarding her. Well, she is royalty, after all. Not just the princes, the other children were also guarded by the familiars as they swam around with their floaters wrapping around them. Though Grey could easily watch over all of them with his eyes, every bit of help helps. But as Grey was playing with the Little Princess, he couldn''t help but notice a certain person boring a hole on the back of his head with all his staring. It was none other than the Second Prince, Julius, staring very intently. "Julius, just spit it out if you want to say something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Nothing really, I just thought what a weirdo you are... Making all these crazy things one after another. I wonder where you get all these ideas from," £ÛJulius£Ý "That''s none of your business. And don''t call me a weirdo, you bastard." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ha! Speak for yourself!" £ÛJulius£Ý It was the usual, once again. It was a simple topic, yet one way or another, the two always found a way to turn it into an argument. No one is even surprised anymore, easily accepting it as part of their usual lives. "Natalia¡«! Come here, play with uncle." £ÛJulius£Ý "No! Nalia play wif puppies!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Oh, come on! You''ve been playing with them since this morning!" £ÛJulius£Ý "No! Puppies!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Well, no matter how fierce he is against Grey, he is still helpless against his little niece. Though not as much as his father and brother, he still doted on her very much, spoiling her as much as he could. He was just another fool. Leaving Julius and the Little Princess aside, everyone was having a lot of fun on their own, flapping around like hatchlings learning to fly and splashing water everywhere while they''re at it. They were like a school of fishes, huddled up near each other. "No! You''re panicking too much! Just calm down and breathe!" £ÛEliza£Ý "But the water''s too salty! It always gets inside my mouth!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "J-Just breathe slowly, Galvin! Slowly!" £ÛIris£Ý And by the looks of things, the older ones were teaching the younger ones how to swim. Namely, Elnart, Galvin, and Bella were the ones receiving the instructions. The others were learning by themselves. They were adorable, one way or another. "Hahaha. How hardworking. Learning how to swim, are we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Yo! Do you need some help?" £ÛGrey£Ý Even then, no matter how adorable they looked, Grey can''t just leave them by themselves. It was still better if there was an adult supervising them. Everyone''s faces beamed brightly as soon as they heard his words... Everyone except one person, As soon as Eliza heard Grey offered his help, she quickly flinched, cold chills running down her spine. After all, she had experienced first hand just how tough and difficult Grey''s teaching style was. Flashbacks of her training flashed before her eyes as she trembled ever so slightly. "Really? Big Bro Grey would teach us?!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Sure thing! I may not look it, but I was the one who taught your Big Sister Yuna how to swim, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, stop lying! I already knew how to swim even before!" £ÛYuna£Ý At the mention of her name, Yuna quickly made a comeback and headed towards where everybody was. She was pouting her face cutely as she tried to express her dissatisfaction over Grey''s recent statement. "My dear Yuna, that wasn''t swimming. You were just floating." £ÛGrey£Ý "What?! Th-That isn''t true! I was moving, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, true... But at a turtle''s pace, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s... I wasn''t that slow... I think..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to retort against Grey, but even she was unsure about her swimming abilities back then. She hates to admit it, but she really was on the slower side, unable to move even a single meter even after all her efforts. Thankfully, Yuna was a quick learner. Just a single day of teaching and Yuna was already as able as any other. And a couple more practices later, she was already like an olympic swimmer, covering dozens of meters of distance in just a couple seconds. "Well! Anyway, we''ll be teaching you how to swim! Okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Yaaay¡«!""" And skillfully as she could, Yuna quickly changed the topic into something else, not daring to meet Grey in the eyes. Well, not that Grey has any intentions of dragging jt any further. He was already satisfied with Yuna''s cute expressions. As for the children, they didn''t really mind their little banter. What mattered to them was that they could spend some time learning how to swim under Grey and Yuna''s tutelage. It was a happy occasion. "Hngg,.. I also want to learn how to swim too..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Haha... Me too..." £ÛTilda£Ý Meanwhile, overhearing their conversation, Helen and Tilda, who were also holding onto floaters, also wanted to learn how to swim. They were just too embarrassed to join in with the kids. Though young, they were already adults, after all. "Umm... Big Sis Helen, Big Sis Tilda, should I teach you?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Really?! Would that be okay?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Yes! You can count on me!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Waah¡«! Marika, you''re an angel!" £ÛHelen£Ý Thankfully, Marika was there to save the day. Well, not just Marika, the others were also more than willing to help out. All except Julius. He was still busy winning over his niece and trying to convince her to play with him. All in all, everything was going well, with everyone busy with their own thing. Be it relaxing, floating aimlessly, swimming, or splashing around. Everyone was making use of their precious time and made sure it would be a memorable experience. Bang Bang Bang And speaking of a memorable experience, the volleyball match was almost coming to a close, fierce tosses and passes happening all over the place as the ball bounced back and forth between the two sides of the sandy court. "Lord Kris! It''s all up to you!" £ÛAbraham£Ý "Right! Leave it to me!" £ÛKris£Ý One monumental step and Kris leaped off the sandy beach. As Abraham set the ball high up in the air for him, his hands immediately reached out to it, ready to land the deciding move at a moment''s notice. But the opposing team didn''t just let him do his thing. Fritz, Jiro, and the Great Chief also jumped at the same time, creating a high and mighty wall before him, blocking a wide range, and narrowing down his choices by a large margin. A wall which was sure to give anyone trouble. Unfortunately for them, their opponent was not just anyone. He was Kris! He may not be so experienced in volleyball, but as a High-Ranker, he was adept when it came to striking the enemies where they were weak. Volleyball was no different for him. BANNNGGGGG The loudest, most powerful boom echoed through the air and Kris struck the ball at a sharp angle to the left. Their wall may be high and mighty, but as it wasn''t solid, there were still gaps his attack could slip through. And slip through it did. Like a lightning bolt streaking through the sky, the ball easily darted past their wall before they could seal their gaps. And with most of their players blocking, no one was left to save it as soon as it passed through. Thud Whisk Whisk The ball struck the sandy ground, sweeping sand and dust as it planted itself before bouncing and rolling. As everyone landed on the ground, all eyes were on it. The match had finally reached its conclusion. "Ooohhh!! We won! We''ve emerged victorious!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Oh... Ohhh!! Your Majesty, we won! We really won!" £ÛAbraham£Ý Their reactions were a little late, but as soon as they realized, loud cries of joy and excitement danced in the air. Even the usually calm and composed Abraham couldn''t help but celebrate their hard-earned victory. A sweet, sweet, victory. "Whew¡«! That was a tough match. Well played, guys. Well played." £ÛKris£Ý "Right back at you. That was a lot of fun!" £ÛGalleus£Ý "Hahaha. We were so close as well." £ÛRoss£Ý But there was not a single ounce of bitterness between the two teams. They quickly shook hands and congratulated each other, a loud round of cheers and applause celebrating them, coming from their proud and lovely spectators. It was exhausting, true, but after seeing the smiles of their lovely wives beaming towards them, it was as if all their fatigue was healed. Rather, they were brimming with even more energy than before. They felt more powerful than ever. "How was my skills, Talia? Pretty good, wasn''t I?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu! Yes, yes, you were the most amazing, Dear." £ÛTalia£Ý "Now, now, there''s no need to cry. You did your best, and I''m proud of you. You were really cool, Dear." £ÛEleanora£Ý "Thank you, but Dear... I''m not crying. I never did." £ÛFritz£Ý There were all sorts of interactions between husbands and wives, but for the most part, they were just flirting with one another. It was fortunate that their children weren''t there, otherwise, one could only imagine how embarrassing it would be. As the salty breeze blew past them, the men soon sat down on the sandy beach and grabbed themselves some refreshments to revitalize themselves. As soon as they did, it felt like they were alive again, bright and satisfied smiles painted on their faces. "Fufufu! Then I guess it''s our turn now, isn''t it?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Your Majesty, I''m just saying, but I won''t be holding back, you know?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Same here. I''ll also do my best." £ÛVilma£Ý "Fufufu! Well, let''s just see who comes out on top." £ÛTalia£Ý With the men''s turn now over, it was time for the ladies to show their prowess. One after another, they stepped foot inside the court and once again, another fierce exchange of strikes occurred on the white, sandy beaches. And not just the balls... other things... also bounced up and down as they moved and jumped inside the court. The fact that they were all wearing gorgeous and glamorous swimsuits which accentuated their figures also didn''t help. It was more of a distraction, if anything. The men could only wear wry and conflicted smiles. "This is quite troublesome, isn''t it...?" £ÛGalleus£Ý "Troublesome, indeed..." £ÛErnes£Ý The ball bounced back and forth, the waves washed and splashed, and the winds whistled and danced. The wonderful scenery continued to unfold before everyone''s eyes and before long the sky''s color had started to change as the sun descended. The bright blue sky was no more, only a red and amber sky all over the horizon, the sea painted a similar color as the sun started to set. Even as the light faded away and darkness encroached the world, the sea''s beauty remained the same. "Mmn... What a beautiful sunset..." £ÛAria£Ý "Hahaha. You can say that again." £ÛKris£Ý It wasn''t just Kris and Aria. Everyone''s hearts were ensnared by the sunset''s mystical beauty and allure, frozen in place as they watched the sun hide away and the stars take its place. It truly was a wonderful sight to behold. Well, almost everyone... Because they played too much, some of the kids were already knocked out and sleeping tightly. The Little Princess slept in her mother''s arms, Galvin was carried by Cedric, and Bella by Ross. Sleeping little angels. "Eveyone¡«! We''re going home now! Please gather here¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And Alas, it was finally time to retire for the day. It has been a lot of fun, but there is still a need for rest. Thankfully, there was no need to worry. As it was a 2-day outing, there was still tomorrow to enjoy. Everyone was looking forward to it. One after another, everyone formed a neat line and headed inside the gate Grey just created, linked to the Beldon mansion. All wore satisfied and happy faces, talking merrily about their experiences throughout the day. "Elder Sister Yuna, what will we be having for dinner?" £ÛEliza£Ý "I''m curious too. Will we be having hamburg steak again?" £ÛIris£Ý "Hmm... I wonder¡«. I''m a little forgetful, you see¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh¡«? You must be kidding me..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Fufufu! Then it looks like we''ll just have to wait and see!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s soft giggles resounded in the air as Eliza and Iris clung to her. The two young ladies pressed her for answers, but she just kept avoiding their question, not wanting to spoil the surprise later on. She just kept giggling and giggling. The sun continued to descend from the sky until it was no more. Darkness has once again enveloped the world, only the moon and stars above illuminating the waters as the tides rose and fell. A sweet and calming melody lulled the world to sleep. CHAPTER 246 END Chapter 247: Sea, Smiles, and Shenanigans (pt. IV) Splash Splash Splash "Hehehe! More! More!" £ÛNatalia£Ý A pair of hands were waved and the waters followed after. As water splashed left and right, ripples littering the vast blue sea, soft and cheerful giggles resounded in the air along the cries of cawking seagulls and the symphony of bubble foams popping. A new day has started once again and as the sun continues to climb the everlasting horizon, the sea has become lively again, a number of familiar figures shouting and laughing as they wasted their time away in enjoyment. "Mama! Mama! More!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Okay, okay, but don''t move too much. Listen to Mama, okay?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Um! Nalia, listen!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The Little Princess agreed without a hint of hesitation, making her mother smile. Little waves soon drifted her way again as the Crown Princess waved her hands up and down, water splashing on the former''s cute, little face. But as the mother and daughter princess tandem enjoyed their time together, a lone figure neared them at high speeds, parting the waters away and splashing waves at its wake. It drew closer and closer, the noise echoing louder and louder. "GRAAHHHH!!!" £ÛGalleus£Ý Waves splashed once again and a mysterious figure emerged from the waters, its face covered in green as kelp hung down its head. A loud cry echoed ever so fiercely as he raised his hands, ready to pounce at the two. "Papa!!" £ÛNatalia£Ý But rather than flinch in fear and surprise, the Little Princess'' face only shone brighter like a star twinkling in the middle of the night. Such a sparkling expression only left the Crown Prince dumbfounded and in disbelief. "Haah... And here I thought I''ll get you this time..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Fufufu! Our daughter is quite the fearless one, no?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Haah... You can say that again..." £ÛGalleus£Ý A lengthy sigh left the Crown Prince''s mouth as he removed the kelp from his head, a silent plop resounding as he dropped it back to the water. There was a little bit of disappointment in his face as he looked at how sparkly his daughter''s eyes were. It wasn''t the first time he tried to surprise the Little Princess with a little scare, but every single time, without fail, he failed to do so. Rather, the latter''s expressions only beamed brighter every time, even spotting him before he could even get close. "Papa! Papa! Carry Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hm? Do you want a shoulder carry or a piggyback?" £ÛGalleus£Ý "Piggy! Piggy carry!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hahaha. Alright. Here comes Princess'' Natalia''s loyal ride¡«!" £ÛGalleus£Ý Well, no matter how disappointed he was, he was still more than happy to play with his beloved daughter. Not even wasting a single second, Galleus quickly lowered his back, letting the Little Princess hop on with a happy smile on her face. And even when she still wore extra floaters in her little arms, Galleus made sure to hold her tightly, letting only her lower body be submerged in the waters. The Little Princess was a little koala clinging to her mother... Or rather, in this case, her father. "Right, Dear, would you also like a piggyback ride later?" £ÛGalleus£Ý "Mmn... I''m afraid I''ll have to decline this time." £ÛNatasha£Ý "How about a bridal carry then?" £ÛGalleus£Ý "Dear... That''s even more embarrassing..." £ÛNatasha£Ý The Crown Prince wasn''t just doting to his daughter, but his wife as well, inviting her to flirt out in public. Thankfully, the Crown Princess had some common sense, saving herself and everyone else from a little bit of embarrassment. Apart from the family of three, the others were enjoying themselves as well. The kids were playing in the shallow waters, the King and Queen were relaxing atop a large floater, the Landevar couple was exploring the coast, and of course, Kris and Aria were at it again, bantering like they usually do. Sadly, some couldn''t make it for the next day as they still had some things to do. Both Jiro''s family and the Beldons were not with them, only sending them their regards. It was unfortunate, but it didn''t make the outing any less. "Hey Julius, caught anything yet?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up! Can''t you see I''m concentrating here?!" £ÛJulius£Ý As for the teens, they were having a fishing contest to see who could catch the most, the largest, and the most beautiful fish, holding fishing rods in their hands. It was a spot recommended by their very own Marika who is also joining them. And as one would expect, the one who caught the most fishes was Marika. It has only been about half an hour, yet she has already caught six of them. She may be the clumsiest, but she was also the most experienced out of them. An easy feat. Of course, they weren''t just using normal fishing rods. They were ones Grey personally enchanted to be as durable as they can. Even if a beast were to pull it, both the rod and line wouldn''t snap and break. "Ah! I got another one!" £ÛElise£Ý "M-Me too©` Ah! It''s fighting back!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Please hold on a minute! I''m coming to help!" £ÛElaine£Ý Elaine quickly rushed to Tilda''s rescue, and with both their strengths combined, they easily reeled the fish out of water. And as soon as it was in range, Elaine easily caught it with her bare hands and dropped it inside a bucket. It was a saltwater silver-scaled carp, spanning more than a foot in length, with scales sparkling brightly like silver as sunlight hit it. Though it wasn''t a rare fish, it was very beautiful and noteworthy, and also tasted delicious too. It was a good catch. "Waah¡«! It''s so beautiful... You caught a wonderful one, Tilda." £ÛElaine£Ý "Hehehe. It''s nothing, and... Lady Elaine helped me, so it''s our catch!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Is that so... Fufufu! I''ll gladly accept then." £ÛElaine£Ý With it, Tilda''s total went up to three with the cooperation of Elaine, putting them ahead of the others. As for the one in the bottom of the scoreboards, it was none other than Helen and Julius, both tied at zero catches. As for Grey and Yuna, they were simply enjoying their time. After all, if they really wanted it, with their heightened sense and superb abilities, catching a couple dozen wouldn''t be a problem. Still, it would make the competition useless so they both refrained from doing so. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Several more minutes passed and more fishes filled the buckets. Marika was still in the lead, with 11 fishes in her bucket, Yuna came in second with 9, Grey and Elise tied at 8, Elaine at 6, Amelia and Tilda at 5, Helen finally catching some, now at 2 fishes. And of course, Julius still got nothing. The unluckiest of them all. "Agh! Goddammit! These damn fishes are so sly!" £ÛJulius£Ý Or rather than being unlucky, he was just far too impatient for his own good. Before the fish could even bite the bait, he quickly reels the line in and scares the fish away. It was the reason he never got a catch even up until now. Julius was now raging, ready to rip the fishes apart, looking like a bloodthirsty demon as he threw the rod towards the wavy sea, a loud splash resounding in the air, scaring the fish away at the same time. He''s crazy, alright. "Hey, Julius, if you''re gonna quit, don''t rage right here. You''re scaring the fish away with all the ruckus." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ha! Who said I''m quitting?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Wait, what are you..." £ÛGrey£Ý Julius waved his right hand and a spear appeared at his behest. He quickly grabbed ahold of it, clenching it tightly as he gazed at the blue abyss below him. His eyes were now flaring with fierce passion, like a warrior heading to battle. "If they''re not coming for me, then... I''ll be coming to them instead!" £ÛJulius£Ý A loud declaration echoed in the air and soon a similarly loud splash resounded as Julius leaped into the water, holding his trusty spear as he dove deeper and deeper, fluttering freely as if he owned the seas. He may not be good at using a fishing rod, but if it''s using his spear, it''s a completely different matter. If he could fell large beasts in a single strike, then small fishes would be completely helpless. It was time for spearfishing! "Haah... That bastard... Really..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Will Big Brother Julius be alright?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Yeah, he''ll be fine. He may be an idiot, but he can take care of himself. If anything, I''m worried what sort of trouble he''ll make." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just Grey. Both Elise and Elaine were also in agreement with his words, nodding their heads in silence. With all the stunts Julius had pulled throughout the year, they are not even sure whether they should laugh or cry. Truly troublesome. "Amelia, just curious... Are you really sure you want to marry Julius? I''m also a little concerned for your future." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! It''s okay... His Highness may be like that, but he also has his good sides. Rather, isn''t it adorable that he acts like a child sometimes?" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Mmn... I guess that''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý But oh well, what mattered the most was the fianc¨¦e''s opinion. Growing with him from childhood, she was already used to his shenanigans and have come to love that side of him as well. She accepts him for who he is. Julius out of the scene, everyone continued their fishing spree and caught fish after fish with every passing minute. And having learnt how to fish, Helen had also started to catch up with the others, closing their gap with every catch. "Waah¡«! So many fishes!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Elder Sister Amelia, did you catch all of these?" £ÛIris£Ý "Big Bro! I want to play too!" £ÛBella£Ý And as they continued, the children soon arrived at their fishing spot. All were still wearing floaters around them as they neared the previous group, eyes sparkly as one can be as they observed their catch. Thankfully, the ground, although wet, was not really slippery nor was it rough. The children needed to take no extra precaution and could simply enjoy the wonderful sight without any worries, the familiars following after them. "Do you want to catch fish too, Bella?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! Can I?" £ÛBella£Ý "Of course... Come here, I''ll teach you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛBella£Ý A bright smile on her face, Bella approached Grey and sat in front of him, holding the fishing rod with Grey''s assistance. She doesn''t really know what''s happening but was still very happy that she could join them in their fun. And as one would expect, as soon as they saw Bella snuggle close to Grey, the other children also watched them with sparkly and expectant eyes. Even Iris who is usually reserved couldn''t help but glance at them, also wanting to join in. "Fufufu! Come here, Your Highness. Let''s fish together." £ÛAmelia£Ý "You too, Galvin! Fish with Big Sis, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Liz, here. Let''s show them how amazing the Landevar sisters are!" £ÛElise£Ý It was futile resisting. With such expectant looks on their faces, there was no way they couldn''t grant their simple request. One after another, everyone found themselves a partner and they started fishing together. "A-Ah! What should I do?! I-It''s shaking!" £ÛIris£Ý "Please calm down, Your Highness. The fish would struggle even harder if you shake it like that©` Ah... It got away..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "S-Sorry...!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s just a single fish, anyway... Let''s just do our best next time, Your Highness!" £ÛAmelia£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛIris£Ý It wasn''t just Iris. The other children were having a hard time grasping the concept of fishing as well, and to top it all off, the ones teaching them also just learned how to fish just recently. It was quite an interesting sight to see. Of course, the competition was still on. Everyone now has to teach the children to fish while catching as much as they can at the same time. Although now, it was much calmer and lighter than ever. It was just a friendly competition, after all. Snap Snap Snap And as they were having fun, Grey didn''t forget to snap them a lot of pictures. Bright and wonderful smiles floating all over the place as he took them. The children didn''t exactly know what it was for, but they happily complied when Grey asked them to smile, not a single ounce of hesitation in their eyes. It was a shame that Grey doesn''t have any advanced camera''s with a zoom feature, but thankfully, the pictures he took were good enough. Just seeing everyone''s smiles as the photos printed was more than enough for him. "Speaking of which, Elder Sister Amelia... I don''t see Elder Brother Julius anywhere? Was he not with you?" £ÛIris£Ý "Well, he was... But not too long ago, His Highness decided to go spearfishing on his own. He was pretty eager at the time." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Elder Brother was?" £ÛIris£Ý "Yes. But don''t worry, Your Highness. I''m sure he will be all fine." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Okay..." £ÛIris£Ý Or so Iris said, but her eyes still wandered towards the vast blue sea before her. Though she knew full well how powerful her brother was, she couldn''t help but worry about him. After all, like Grey and Yuna, he was always one to attract trouble. Contrary to her, Grey was very calm. He has been observing where Julius was with his "Heaven''s Eye" and knew exactly where he was at the moment, in fact, he knew full well what he''s up to, his eyes tracing the red hue dyeing the waters below. "Don''t worry too much, Iris. He''ll be back soon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you mea©`" £ÛIris£Ý SPLAASSSHHHHH Lo and behold, a loud splash echoed in the air. Iris couldn''t even finish her words when a large tuna leaped towards their direction. And it wasn''t just any tuna, it was one which had a hole in its side, blood trickling down from it. ¡¶Barrier¡· £ÛGrey£Ý But so much as to harm them, the tuna couldn''t even get near them. Only a loud thud resounded in the air as the tuna bounced back after hitting Grey''s barrier, heading back to the waters like a ping pong ball passed to the opponent. "Gwaakk!!" £ÛJulius£Ý And that opponent was none other than the Kingdom''s Second Prince, Julius who just resurfaced out of the water, only to be greeted by the large tuna he once threw towards the ground. A loud shout echoed as it struck him in the face. Everyone was dumbfounded about what just happened, only Grey and Yuna calm like undisturbed waters, unfazed and collected. They were a complete opposite of Julius whose veins were now about to burst from anger. "Hey! That hurt a lot! What was that for?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "That''s my line! Why did you throw that tuna our way?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "You could have just caught it then!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Haah?! What did you say?! Are you trying to test my patience?!" £ÛGrey£Ý There they go once again. Though they refrained from cursing each other as there were children around, their banter was still harsh and loud, irked veins popping up in their heads as they tried to control their rage and irritation. "Grey, just you wait! I''ll©`" £ÛJulius£Ý "Your Highness. Let''s have a lovely little chat, shall we?" £ÛAmelia£Ý Like usual, the one to stop their bickering was none other than the beautiful and dignified Lady Amelia. The lady who was smiling and not at the same time, giving Julius a look enough to send cold shivers down his spine as if death was greeting him. It was like anyone would have expected. As soon as Julius climbed the rock and reunited with everyone, he got a scolding full of love from Amelia, kneeling to the ground with his head hung low. He was powerless against her. "Waah¡«! So big!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Big Bro, what''s this big fish?" £ÛBella£Ý "That''s tuna, and it''s really delicious. Should we cook it for lunch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! We''ll be having tuna for lunch?!" £ÛHelen£Ý Meanwhile, as Julius was getting scolded, everyone else was admiring the large tuna he caught and thinking of ways how to prepare it. Everyone''s eyes were sparkling brightly as Grey and Yuna explained what kind of dishes they could make with it. Before long, their fishing session was finally over and everyone headed back towards the sheds. And as one would expect, Marika was the winner of their little competition, showered with cheers and applause from everyone else. Along them were buckets upon buckets of fresh fish they caught, ranging from different shapes and sizes. Unfortunate fishes which will soon be inside their bellies after they have been into delicious and wonderful dishes. And as noon was approaching close, when they arrived, all kinds of curious faces greeted them back. Curiosity which soon turned to surprise and excitement as soon as they saw what was inside the bucket they brought back with them. "Oh my! You caught all of these?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Mom! Look, I caught this one with Big Bro!" £ÛBella£Ý "Really? Our daughter must be a genius in fishing, then." £ÛMarianne£Ý All sorts of comments and praises were thrown left and right as everyone showed their catch to their parents, proud smiles blooming in their faces. But perhaps the most eye-catching one off them was the King himself, "Ohh! As expected of my son! To catch such a big tuna! How wonderful!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hahaha! That''s only to be expected! Who do you think I took after?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Well said, my son! Well said! Hahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý The King and Julius laughed their hearts out as they puffed their chests with pride. Seeing them act like that, one could easily tell where the Second Prince got his loud and troublesome personality. Like father, like son. It was fortunate that Iris inherited the grace of their mother, otherwise, one could only imagine how chaotic things would be. One could only hope that the Little Princess would grow up to be her aunt, a prim and proper princess. "Fwy! Fwy! Fwy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Speaking of the Little Princess, she is currently flapping her arms up and down, cute as one can be, as she mimicked the seagulls she sees flying in the distance. She also hopped and circled around as she flapped her arms happily, smiling and giggling ever so brightly. And as soon as she spotted Grey and Yuna, she quickly ran towards their direction, all the while still flapping her arms. She was so excited, she didn''t even look at where she was heading to as she ran, magnificently tripping over. "Woah! Careful there, Little Princess." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! Catcsh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Thankfully, Grey was there to save her from falling, catching her with ease. Though, it seems that the Little Princess really didn''t mind it as she was still giggling even when she almost fell over, eyes still sparkling brightly as Grey carried her. Well, the Little Princess wasn''t the only one giggling. Just a couple distance behind her, her parents were also subtly smiling and giggling as they let Grey and Yuna play with the Little Princess. She was just too adorable to scold. "Big Bro! Big Sis!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hm? What''s the matter, Little Princess? Do you need something from us?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Fwy! Fwy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The Little Princess requested, but Grey and Yuna could only tilt their heads to her words, confusion traced in their eyes. Though her fumbling of words were very cute, there are times they just don''t understand her. It was one of those times. It was only when she pointed towards the birds above that they finally understood what she meant. She just wanted to take off the skies again and feel the cold winds caress her skin. To fly freely in the sky. "Hm? Does the Little Princess want to fly with the puppies again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Fwy! Puppiesh, fwy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Grey was right on the mark. As soon as he asked, the Little Princess happily raised her hand with a response full of excitement and enthusiasm. She was eager to ride the backs of the familiars again, soar through the sky like they previously did. "Hahaha. Alright, alright, let''s do just that. But for now... How about we prepare for lunch first? We''ll fly later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And if the Little Princess wants, let''s also go diving, okay? I''m sure it will be a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really...? Pwomish?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! Of course!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Yaay¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý It was a simple promise, but the Little Princess'' smile was extending from ear to ear as she cheered happily. She gave Grey and Yuna a tight and warm hug, expressing her gratitude in one of the few ways she knows. The salty breeze blew once more and lifted the white sand in the sandy shores, answering to the call of the waves and peacefulness of the sky. It was yet another bright and peaceful day. "Grey! Hurry up! We''re starving!" £ÛJulius£Ý "This bastard...." £ÛGrey£Ý Well... Almost a peaceful day... CHAPTER 247 END Chapter 248: Sea, Smiles, and Shenanigans (pt. V) "Everyone, please stand back for a moment." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey requested and the people followed. As the familiars stepped forward towards the sea, the others moved backwards, taking one step at a time. All were puzzled, still not understanding what really was going on. It was already past noon, the sun climbing down the sky and everyone''s bellies full after a merry and delicious meal. All were excited to go out and have fun, yet Grey and Yuna had another idea of their own. It was time for yet another surprise. "Hmm... I wonder what those kids are doing..." £ÛGerd£Ý "Wait... Don''t tell me..." £ÛKris£Ý "Ah! Come to think of it, Natalia did request something from them." £ÛNatasha£Ý The crowd''s reaction was divided. Some were confused, some already figured it out, while some were still in disbelief. But amongst them, one person... Or should I say, princess, in particular, had a totally different reaction. Of course, it was none other than the Little Princess who was excited as one can be, clapping her hands happily as she gazed upon the familiars with adorable, sparkly eyes. She was the one who requested it, after all. "Everyone, don''t be too surprised, alright?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? What do you mean©`" £ÛSelia£Ý "Now then, everyone, if you would please." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s behest, bright light shone upon the shores and the sea. Seven little furballs suddenly started glowing bright, their figures turning to light itself, soon growing and changing as they let the winds run wild and made the waves tremble in awe. Violet like an amethyst fresh out of the earth, a brilliant silver glimmering brighter than any gem, dark gray like cold, raw iron, a golden sheen like the amber sky, pure clarity like a diamond under the moonlight, green like a viridescent forest, and brown like freshly picked walnuts. Seven colors shone brightly. Such beautiful color was none other than the beautiful brilliance of the familiar''s eyes and core crystals. Their beauty was unparalleled, more radiant than the sun above. Seven such magnificent beasts spread their platinum wings and the waves bowed before them. A mystical scene of beauty. "Wh... What the..." £ÛRoss£Ý "Oh my..." £ÛVeronica£Ý Everyone was frozen at such a beautiful sight, both from awr and surprise. Though they wanted to scream out loud, they couldn''t bring themselves to. A mysterious force kept them calm, silently admiring what lies before them. "This may be a bit late, but let us introduce our familiars to you. From the left, we have Polaris, Sirius, Canopus, Kentaurus, Arcturus, Capella, and Vega." £ÛGrey£Ý One after another, Grey introduced their familiars to everyone, the latter bowing their heads politely as their names were called, their eyes still glowing like highest quality gems only seen once in a millennium. Everyone already knew the familiars when they were in their wolf pup forms, but it was the first time for many of them seeing their real forms. All they could do was stand frozen in place as they tried to grasp just what was going on. "Greetings everyone. Pardon for the late introduction." £ÛPolaris£Ý "We greet the Master and Mistress'' acquaintances." £ÛSirius£Ý "Ah... Ah, yes... Nice to meet you..." £ÛElaine£Ý Calm and composed voices echoed in the air, giving many a sudden spook. Yet strangely enough, they weren''t afraid of them in the slightest, only a little shocked to see such cute little furballs turn into majestic and honorable dragons. Well, no matter how shocked everyone was, they couldn''t compare to Kris and Aria who were so frozen, one would think they were just finely sculpted statues. Both their eyes were on Sirius, eyes widened in shock. ¡ºAria, it''s like that, isn''t it?¡» £ÛKris£Ý ¡ºYes, I think so too...¡» £ÛAria£Ý ¡ºHaah... And here I thought I wouldn''t be surprised anymore... Those two really are something, aren''t they?¡» £ÛKris£Ý After all, they were all present when Polaris ascended to Calamity-Class, and knew full well how much his body had changed. The same change which could now also be seen over Sirius'' body. They quickly pieced the puzzle together. Just recently, Kris found out Grey''s breakthrough to Calamity-Class, and needless to say, it gave both him and Aria quite a shock. And now, another one of their familiars achieved the same. Just thinking about it was enough to make their heads hurt. "Umm... Mister Kris, Miss Aria, are you okay?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Ah, yes... We''re just a little tired, I guess...?" £ÛAria£Ý "Yeah... Just a little tired..." £ÛKris£Ý Tired from Grey and Yuna''s endless surprises, that is. But there was no need to say it out loud. Things would just get more troublesome if they did. Thankfully, Tilda didn''t press them for any answers and simply shifted her eyes back to the familiars. "Haah... I really can''t get used to this..." £ÛElise£Ý "Eh?! You already knew about this, Elise?!" £ÛElaine£Ý "Hm? Of course, I do. Why do you think I was calm yesterday even after seeing Lord Kris'' match against them? I''ve already had my fair share of surprises during the school break, you know?" £ÛElise£Ý "Uuu... I suppose that''s true..." £ÛElaine£Ý Everyone had so much fun yesterday and today that they totally forgot about the match between the challengers and the familiars. Now that they thought about it, it finally made so much sense why a little furball could pack so much power. "Yaay¡«! Puppiesh¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý And as expected, the Little Princess quickly got excited as soon as she saw the familiars transform. The moment the Crown Princess let her down, she quickly rushed towards Sirius'' side and hugged her by the ankles. "Puppy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Good to see you again in this form, Princess Natalia." £ÛSirius£Ý "Um! Fwy! Fwy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý She is already raring to go, wanting to touch the skies once more and part the clouds along the way. She has only experienced it a couple of times with Grey and Yuna, but she has already fallen in love with such an enjoyable hobby...? After the Little Princess, many of the little ones also approached the familiars to see them up close. First were the ever so brave Bella and Galvin, then Elnart, and so on and so forth. Even Iris who was shaking a little also approached them as she was invited over by Eliza. "Come on, Elaine. Let me introduce you to Polaris." £ÛElise£Ý "Un! Let''s go, Elder Sister Elaine!" £ÛEliza£Ý Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "E-Eh?! W-Wait a moment, please!" £ÛElaine£Ý Before long, everyone was gathering around the familiars, admiring and touching them with curious and excited eyes. After all, no matter how different they may look, they were still the same furballs from before. There was no need to be afraid. "Ohh¡«! What beautiful scales. They''re even prettier than most treasures." £ÛErnes£Ý "Ernes, Dear, this isn''t an art exhibition. Please behave yourself." £ÛTalia£Ý "Come on... Allow it for now, Talia. It isn''t every day that we get to see and touch dragons. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Mmn... I suppose that''s fair..." £ÛTalia£Ý Even more so that the children, the men were really excited to watch the dragons from up close. After all, it is part of man''s romance to see one. And now that they could even touch them, there was no way they''re letting the opportunity go. The scales, the tails, the wings, the crystals, and everything else they could find. The men circled and circled, trying to satisfy their curiosity as much as they could, just like little children exploring the playground for the first time. Seeing everyone interact with the familiars as friendly as before, Grey and Yuna could only breathe out a sigh of relief and happiness. It was fortunate that everyone was understanding, even though some were still a little scared. "It''s been some time, Master, Mistress." £ÛDianthus£Ý "Fufufu! Long time no see, everyone. How have you been?" £ÛAria£Ý "We''ve been well, Mistress. Everyone was treating us very kindly. Especially Lady Valka, she''s a very warm and caring person." £ÛPrimula£Ý "Fufufu! That''s good to hear." £ÛAria£Ý And as everyone was already playing with Grey and Yuna''s familiars, Kris and Aria also summoned theirs and let them play with everyone as well. They might not be as powerful as the former, but they were just as amazing, everyone just as amazed as they watched them. Now, 11 massive beasts could be found resting on the shore. If one were to see such a sight, they would surely think that the day of reckoning was approaching. Luckily, such was not the case. On the contrary, everyone was smiling. "Now then, everyone, if you''re all ready, just ask the familiars of anything. They''ll be guiding you as you go." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? About what?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Hm? What do you by what? I meant flying, of course." £ÛGrey£Ý Nonchalant as one can be, Grey said such things to everyone, effectively garnering their attention. As soon as they heard his words, they reacted just as one would expect... Frozen and petrified like a statue. And what followed after was.... """"Ehhhh?!"""" A loud cry full of shock, surprise, and confusion. Their eyes were wide open, their mouths were hanging open, and cold chills ran down their spines. In fact, some were so surprised, their souls immediately left their bodies. "W-W-Wait a moment! We''re flying?! We''re really flying?!" £ÛFritz£Ý "Of course, we are. Just why do you think we brought out the familiars in the first place? Don''t worry, it''s not as scary as you think." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! The Little Princess requested it, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý They answered so naturally as if there was nothing wrong with it, calm as one can be as they carried the Little Princess. But the same couldn''t be said about many of the others. They were still in shock and confused. Well, who wouldn''t be? "Then, Little Princess, shall we go?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Fwy! Fwy! Huwwy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hahaha. Alright, alright, we''re going up now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Nalia, fwy!" £ÛNatlia£Ý A single leap was all it took and Grey quickly rode on Sirius'' back. Yuna followed suit soon after and also took her place. There were no traces of worries in their faces, only excitement and they erected the necessary barriers one after another. Though there was little to no chance of falling with the familiars'' steady and reliable maneuvering skills, there was nothing to lose being extra careful. The Little Princess was with them, after all. Though... The Little Princess herself wasn''t really scared. "We''ll be in your care again, Sirius." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. You can count on me." £ÛSirius£Ý Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Sirius flapped her wings and the winds answered, a storm of dust and sand brewed in the beach as a massive platinum figure took off to the sky, spreading her wings with pride as she took her reign like a true Queen. In just a single moment, Sirius was already soaring high up in the sky, parting the white clouds and leaving a streak of white mist behind her. She soared faster and faster, everyone watching her go as her figure faded into the horizon. "My... I wonder how long has it been since we flew..." £ÛAmelia£Ý "Hahaha! How about we chase after them, then? I''ve been itching to fly again as well. I''m sure it''ll be a ton of fun!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Hmm... I suppose that''s right." £ÛAmelia£Ý After Grey, Yuna, and the Little Princess, Julius and Amelia also rode on Canopus'' back like they previously did and soon took off to the skies. He may not be as fast as Sirius, but he was just as magnificent, soaring high and mighty. "Mother! Father! Elder Sister! Elder Sister Elaine! Let''s fly, too!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Hahaha! How interesting! It seems like we''ll have to join in as well!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hmm... Should we also head out with the children, Dear?" £ÛCedric£Ý Seeing Julius and Amelia take off as well, everyone quickly got interested in flying in the sky with the familiars as well. One after another, they started grouping up and asked the familiars to accompany them, taking off to the skies soon after. Though it was unfortunate that there were not enough familiars for everyone to ride on, there was no need to frown. Everyone simply agreed to take turns, enjoying the rare opportunity as much as they possibly could. "Ohh!! No wonder Natalia''s so excited! This is amazing!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Waah¡«! You''re so fast, Polaris! Can you go even faster?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Kyaa! So high! We''re so high!" £ÛHelen£Ý Some were amazed, some were excited, and some were scared of heights, hugging their companions tightly. All sorts of reactions echoed in the air as everyone watched the blue sea under them unfold, learning what it''s like to be a free bird. The cold wind caressing their skin, the beautiful view served before them, and the peaceful atmosphere as they backed under the everlasting sky. It was an experience they''ve never felt before, making them feel excited like carefree little children. "Waah¡«! Fwying! Nalia, fwying!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Do you really love flying that much, Little Princess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia, love! Vewy, very musch!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Of course, there was no one much more excited as the Little Princess was. She was already in the sky yet she still flapped her little arms as if she was a little bird, head turning left and right as she watched what kinds of things unfold before her. They were already a couple kilometers up in the sky, but the Little Princess showed naught of fear. Rather, she was brimming with excitement and enthusiasm as she pointed at all sorts of things, and naming them with whatever she came up with. She really was one adorable little princess. "Little Princess, should we go even faster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fashter...? Um! Fashter! Fashter!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hahaha. As you wish, Your Little Highness." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to tell Sirius. At the Little Princess'' request, she quickly toned up the speed and created sonic booms one after another, the scenery of what''s below them, unfolding faster and faster like a sped up treadmill. Yet despite how fast they were flying, the Little Princess only got even more excited, raiding her hands up to the sky as her soft and adorable giggles danced cheerfully in the air. Such a fearless little princess she was. "Hehehehe! We caught up!" £ÛEliza£Ý With his mind-numbing speed, it didn''t take too long for Polaris to catch up to Sirius. And on his back was a smiling Eliza who was more than happy to fly side by side with Grey and Yuna, a bright smile blooming on her face. "Kyaa!! Liz, we''re going too fast! Too fast" £ÛElise£Ý "L-Liz! P-Please slow down! Please, I beg of you!" £ÛElaine£Ý Though the same couldn''t be said to the ones behind her, both were already at the verge of tears as they held tightly for their dear life. And such was the normal reaction. Eliza was the one out of the ordinary. "Elise, what do you think? Flying''s pretty fun, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Shut up..." £ÛElise£Ý Elise was especially scared. Though she gathered all her courage to join in despite knowing it will be high up in the air, she is now very regretful about it. Not only were they so high in the air, they were going too fast as well. Even if there was a barrier protecting them, it was still too much. Seeing Elise, who was usually confident, now shaking in her boots, Grey and Yuna could only chuckle lightly, seeing a different side of her. It made Yuna remember about the good old days where she made them fight against ogres... One full of bliss. "Well, Liz, I think that''s enough speeding up for now. Be a little more considerate of Elise and Elaine, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But... We won''t be able to catch up if we slow down..." £ÛEliza£Ý "Fufufu! If that''s the case, then why don''t we fly together later? That would be much better for everyone, no?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! No takesy-backsies?!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Un! That''s a promise." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý She has grown a lot since they first met, but Eliza was still the same girl from before, a cheerful and adorable younger sister figure. Just a simple promise was enough for her to unveil the brightest smile in the world, full of innocence and happiness. Soon enough, Polaris'' speed toned down a notch and Elise and Elaine''s screaming was finally quelled. It has become a little lonely that they were left behind, but it was still fun in its own way, especially with such a lovely little princess before them. "Little Princess, do you want to see something cool?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Cool...?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Yeah. Big Bro wants to show you something amazing and beautiful. What do you think? Would you like to watch it with me?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Un! Watcsh! Nalia wantsh cool!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The Little Princess requested and Grey happily obliged. Both him and Yuna were chuckling to themselves, enjoying the sweet smile the princess graced them with. She was simply too adorable, they can''t get enough of her cuteness. "Then, Sirius, if you would." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý Not a single second passed yet another series of sonic booms reverberated in the air as Sirius sped up and soared higher and higher to the sky, piercing dozens of clouds as they eagerly reached for the stars. As soon as Sirius reached a certain height, she suddenly stopped, her body turning a complete 180 as she started stooping down towards the blue sea. A beautiful streak of platinum and white fell from the sky, like a shooting star in the middle of the night. Yet despite how swiftly Sirius dove towards the sea, the Little Princess wasn''t afraid at all. Rather, she enjoyed herself even more, living for the thrill as her eyes sparkled brighter than the sea of blue before her. SPLAAASSSSHHHHHHH Head first, Sirius dove towards the sea, birthing large waves as splashes echoed in the air. Foams and bubbles formed, dancing on the water''s surface, soon popping one after another and creating a subtle yet beautiful serenade. As the curtain of bubbles were raised, the wondrous beauty of the sea was unveiled. Coral reefs standing proud like little mountains, schools of fished swimming swiftly and slickly, and everything in between. It was a scenic masterpiece. "Waah¡« Fish! Lots of fish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý It was like they were in an aquarium back on Earth, only more massive and more beautiful, only the barrier Grey made separating them from the vast blue sea. A scene only made possible with the power of magic. "What do you think, Little Princess? Cool, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Cool! Very cool!" £ÛNatalia£Ý It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the princess loved it. She was literally jumping up and down for joy as her head turned in all directions, a big, bright smile blooming on her face which just wouldn''t go away. The sky was fun, yes, but the sea was even more so. Compared to the birds in the sky, the fishes in the sea were much more abundant. She was seeing all sorts of new things one after another, pointing happily as she proudly showed Grey and Yuna all her wonderful discoveries. "Waah¡«! I didn''t think the sea would be this beautiful! Grey, we should have done this sooner!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it wasn''t only the Little Princess who was full of excitement. Yuna herself was brimming with it, her heart overflowing as she joined the Little Princess in discovering all sorts of things. The child in her has awakened once again. As for Grey, well, he was more than satisfied. He had already seen everything with his eyes, and thought he''d also show such a wondrous sight to them. It was just a sudden thought, he was glad he went along with it. ''They sure are in sync, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey as he noticed how similar Yuna and the Little Princess were acting. If it wasn''t for the difference in their appearance, one might think they were mother and child. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. The colorful reefs, the deep trenches, the swarming colonies, the starfish populated sandy seafloor, and many more. They were around all sorts of places, satisfying their curiosity and enjoying their time together. Several minutes passed by, and yet another loud splash resounded in the air. A platinum figure emerged out of the water and swam towards the white and sandy shore, smiling faces floating behind her back. "Mama¡«! Papa¡«! Nalia, back!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Welcome back, Natalia. Did you enjoy yourself?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Un! Nalia fwy and shwim! Lots of fish!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Excited as one can be, the Little Princess recounted her experience and shared it to everyone else. She made all sorts of motions, trying to explain the best she could with a bright smile on her face. And as they watched such a warm scene unfold, a sudden tug suddenly pulled Grey and Yuna''s hands. As soon as they turned their heads, they were greeted by another set of sparkling eyes, full of excitement and anticipation. "Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey, It''s my turn now¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Me next! I''m after Big Sis Liz!" £ÛBella£Ý "M-Me too! I''m after Bella!" £ÛIris£Ý It wasn''t just Eliza. Bella, Iris, Galvin, and the children looked at them with such bright and innocent eyes, it was blinding. Before they even knew it, like people waiting for an attraction in an amusement park, a line had formed for those who wished to ride with them. One full of smiling faces. "Oh dear... It seems like we''ve got ourselves quite the situation here..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure is... It seems like we still have a long day ahead of us, don''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Well, let''s just do our best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 248 END Chapter 249: Sweet, Sleeping Faces The sky was the color of sweet honey, beautiful hues of amber and orange as the sun set over the far off horizon. The sea was painted with similar colors, waters of gold and rubies as the waves washed towards the sandy shores. It was a peaceful scenery, the birds now perching as they retired for the day. The sound of shifting sands, popping bubbles, and whispering winds dancing in the air, free like the fish in the sea. A subtle and tranquil melody wafted through the beach. A beautiful symphony which lulled the children to sleep as they basked under the fading sunlight. Each and every were knocked out and exhausted, snoring ever so peacefully as they enjoyed the warmth and security of their parents'' arms. "Fufufu! Look how adorable our granddaughter is¡«!" £ÛTalia£Ý "Haha. Of course she is, who do you think she takes after?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Oh my, I wonder too¡«." £ÛTalia£Ý The King and Queen chuckled and giggled softly as they observed the Little Princess'' sweet sleeping faces. She was already the sweetest angel there is, and now that she was sleeping, she was even more adorable, melting one''s heart at a single glance. And it wasn''t only the Little Princess. Most of the children were sleeping soundly, tired from all the games they played yesterday and today. The ones energetic balls of energy were now sleeping little angels, some even mumbling one their sleep. "Liz, are you sure you don''t want to sleep?" £ÛElise£Ý "Un... I''m not really©` fuwahh¡«... Not sleepy at all..." £ÛEliza£Ý Of course, there were also ones who are doing their best to fight against exhaustion, trying to keep their eyes open even when they were already drowsy, their heads bobbing up and down, time and time again. "Liz, it''s okay to sleep on my shoulder, you know?" £ÛElise£Ý "No... I want to talk more with Elder Sister..." £ÛEliza£Ý "... I see... Nothing we can do about that then..." £ÛElise£Ý Though, if the young lady were to put it like that, there was nothing she could say about it anymore. After all, she too wants to spend as much time as possible with her and their father. It was a rare opportunity, after all. "Mmn... Elise, no... Don''t eat that... That''s my lunch..." £ÛElaine£Ý "Hehehe... Fritz smiled at me... Hehehe..." £ÛEleanora£Ý Though it would have been better if her cousin and her mother weren''t also sleeping on her other shoulder and lap immediately. She doesn''t even know what kinds of things they were dreaming about. She could only imagine. As for everyone else, Grey and Yuna are already starting to take them home one after another, opening gates again and again as they made sure everyone got home safely, making sure everything was accounted for. The waves turned once more and another gate opened along the coast again. Two figures came out of the gate, turning their heads for a little bit, only stopping as soon as they found the Landevars, nodding subtly as soon as they did. "Liz... It seems like it''s time for us to go as well." £ÛFritz£Ý "Mmn...? Already...?" £ÛEliza£Ý "Unfortunately, yes... But don''t worry too much. We''ll see them again during the Founding Festival. Let''s cheer up, alright?" £ÛFritz£Ý "Uuu... Okay..." £ÛEliza£Ý There was reluctance in her eyes, but there was only so much she could do about it. Fortunately, they now had phones with them and could call each other any time they wanted. It wasn''t as lonely as before. "Mother, Elder Sister, Elder Sister Elaine, see you next time¡«!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Everyone, take care of yourselves, alright? And Elise, make sure to watch over your mother. You know how she can be sometimes." £ÛFritz£Ý "Hey! What''s that supposed to mean, Dear?!" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Hmm... I''ll tell you next time... Maybe..." £ÛFritz£Ý A few goodbye hugs and kisses later, and it was finally time for them to say their farewells. As Fritz and Eliza waved their hands goodbye, they stepped foot into the light, soon disappearing into thin air. Time passed some more and it was finally time for the Royal Capital folks to head home as well. First to go was Elaine, next were Eleanora and Elise, then Amelia, and finally, there was the Royal Family who wanted to savor the wonderful view as much as they could. As soon as they arrived at the Royal Castle, everyone quickly scattered to their rooms after saying their goodbyes. Both the young princesses escorted to their rooms to finally have their rest, leaving only the King to chat with the two. "That was quite the fun experience, you two. If you''re planning on holding one again anytime soon, you are always welcome to invite us." £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu! Maybe next time, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, but... We''re not sure His Honor will allow it..." £ÛGrey£Ý "And who said we''ll tell him? This will be a secret between the three of us. Anderson will not hear a thing." £ÛErnes£Ý "Hear what exactly. Your Majesty?" £ÛAnderson£Ý It was all too sudden. Before the King even noticed, the Prime Minister had already grabbed ahold of his shoulder, wearing a dark expression on his face. His lips were smiling, but his smiles weren''t. A smile of ominous foreboding. After all, contrary to the King who was fully enjoying himself with the wonderful sight, food, and games, the Prime Minister was burdened with the responsibility of running the whole Kingdom, alone. It was by no means easy... It was hell. "O-Oh, Anderson! How have you been? You look more handsome than before, much younger too! Have you taken some sort of miracle potion?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Please spare me the flattery, Your Majesty. No matter what you do, I won''t let you go. We still have some paperwork to finish." £ÛAnderson£Ý "H-Hey, Anderson... I''ve just returned from our outing and I''m still exhausted. That''s not a funny joke, you know?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hahaha. Do I seem like I''m joking, Your Majesty?" £ÛAnderson£Ý The King tried to play it off as a joke, but the Prime Minister''s smile only bloomed even darker, his grip on the former''s shoulder getting tighter and stronger, not giving the King a chance to escape or even think about it. The King''s fate is now sealed, a smiling demon rendering him weak and hopeless as it dragged him towards their office where a mountain-load of paperwork was waiting for him. Despair was painted on his face. "Well then, if you would please excuse us, Your Highnesses. I hope you enjoy the rest of your lovely day together." £ÛAnderson£Ý This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Y-Yeah... Keep up the good work..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Rest assured, Your Highness. We will... We will..." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Noooo! Grey, Yuna, help meeee!" £ÛErnes£Ý A smile still plastered on his face, the Prime Minister headed to the throne room with the King in tow behind him. A subtle scritch resounded in the air as the latter was being dragged away, his face already in tears as he imagined what awaits him. As for the two who were left, they were still completely dumbfounded about what just happened, watching the other two as they vanished from their sight. Now that there were just the two of them left, if felt rather a little lonely, "Then, should we say our final farewells as well, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I was thinking of the same thing too, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "My, it seems that we have a lot in common, don''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Playful and cheerful as one can be, Grey and Yuna entered a gate once more, to be greeted yet again by the setting sun over the horizon. The shore, the sea, and the amber sky crowning them, everything was still beautiful as ever. As compared to before, the beach was now cleaned off the mess they made, back to its former, gem-like self. The only things left standing were the huts and sheds Grey and Yuna built, structures which the Chiefdom could use whenever and however they wanted. Some gifts of sorts. They haven''t gone home yet, yet they already felt like they would miss the place very much. Especially the salty breeze which greeted them every morning in their short but ever so eventful stay along the sea. "Big Brother Grey, Big Sister Yuna..." £ÛMarika£Ý And as they admired the view, footsteps echoed along with the shifting sands, a soft and downhearted voice echoing soon after as three familiar figures appeared before them. There was the Great Chief, Marika, and Sakar. "Are you going home already, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Well... Sadly, yeah... We''re finished with our quest, after all. We just dropped by to say goodbye." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That does make sense..." £ÛManelo£Ý It was a short-lived conversation, awkwardness looming in the air. Grey and Yuna have already said goodbyes countless times yet it didn''t make it any easier. It was still hard to find a topic to talk about. Especially Marika. Though she was much more composed than Eliza from before, her crestfallen expression says it all. As for the Great Chief and Sakar, they were the same as ever, serious and able to keep themselves level-headed. A few moments passed, and the sun continued to set over the horizon. Yet despite all the changes, they still stood on the sandy beach, not a single word echoing in the air. They could only fidget as they tried to find the right words to say, Grey scratching his left cheek in silence. However, no matter how much time passed, neither Grey nor Yuna could think of things to talk about. If there was one thing, Grey remembered something he almost forgot about, reaching out to his "Inventory" and getting a hold of a certain something. "Right... Marika, here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Wa-Wa-Wa-Waah!" £ÛMarika£Ý Grey tossed that certain something to the air and had Marika catch it, it went just like how one would expect it. Though Marika did catch it, it was not after juggling it back and forth with a panicked expression on her face, finally catching it after embracing it with both hands, sighing with relief at the end. And what might that certain something be? Simple, it was yet another cellphone Grey made in his free time as they prepared everything for the outing. A simple yet useful tool they wanted to gift everyone. "Hm...? What''s this...?" £ÛMarika£Ý "That''s a cellphone, and well... Rather than explaining, I think it''s much better if we just show you how it works." £ÛGrey£Ý The others tilting their head in confusion, Grey took out their personal phone and headed a little ways over the distance. And before long, a ring echoed in the silent beach, making Marika flinch and panic once again. A quick demonstration later, and everyone''s faces turned from contusion to that of surprise and amazement, everyone''s eyes sparkling with curiosity and excitement as they tried to figure out just what the little magic tool in their hands were. "B-Big Brother Grey! Big Sister Yuna! Th-This is amazing!" £ÛMarika£Ý "How does this thing work?! Are there little spirits inside?!" £ÛManelo£Ý "As expected of the Great Emissaries! This must be the work of God!" £ÛSakar£Ý It was not just curiosity and excitement, there was also a little bit of idolization and a hint of worshiping. It was a little bit tiring but it was not like it was the first time they were subjected to such. It was... a little bit concerning, to say the least. Well, it may be a little overwhelming, but it was much better than the awkward mood from before. The conversation could finally flow smoothly again, smiles and laughter echoing in the air as everyone chatted ever so happily. "Then, I guess this is goodbye for now, everyone. We''ll be dropping by from time to time. We still have a lot to see here, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! See you next time everyone. Make sure to call us from time to time, okay? Got it? Make sure that you do, okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! We''ll call lots and lots!" £ÛMarika£Ý The sun setting behind them, the soft winds blowing the white sands away, and the stars appearing on the sky one after another. Two figures faded into the light, waving their hands as they vanished into nothingness. Yet despite them going away, leaving only three figures on the beach. There was no sort of loneliness nor sadness, only bright smiles as they headed back home, leaving passing footprints in the sand. "Papa, what would you like to have for dinner today?" £ÛMarika£Ý "Oh? You''ll be cooking something? That''s... quite rare... Is there an occasion I should know about?" £ÛManelo£Ý "Fufufu! Nothing. Nothing at all." £ÛMarika£Ý Or so she says, yet the sun has already set and the smile on her face is still yet to face. There was only happiness in her face as she held dearly the phone Grey and Yuna gave her as if it was the most precious thing in the world. The day was already over but the waves continued to toss and the clouds continued to drift in the night sky. The nightly breeze blew past the nearby forest as the small critters sang the night away with their lovely serenade for the moon above, ... The room was silent, not a single chatter to be heard, only the whispering winds as they playfully passed along the tables and chairs. There was no movement, only darkness as the rooms slumbered in peace. Suddenly, there was light, and what came after light were various sounds as a gate of light appeared out of thin air, two familiar figures heading out of it soon after. Figures which only had bright and satisfied smiles on their faces. "Yaay¡«! We''re finally home¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý A merry voice chimed all over the house as Yuna cheerfully raised her hands in the air, smiling ever so brightly as she rushed towards one of their sofas, diving straight towards it without even removing her boots. "Yuna, don''t just jump in suddenly. You''ll get sand on the sofas." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But that''s too troublesome... Just this once, please¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Really..." £ÛGrey£Ý Lo and behold, Yuna has entered spoiled mode once again, puffing her cheeks as she pleaded cutely towards Grey. To which, the latter could only have a lengthy and exasperated sigh, unable to argue. Thankfully, there was this wonderful thing called magic. With just a flick of his finger, Grey quickly got rid of the sand they brought along, taking them outside with help from the passing winds, observing cleanliness once again. "Anyway, Yuna, what should we have for dinner?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Dinner, huh... I really don''t feel like eating right now..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey asked and Yuna answered. What followed soon after as silence swallowed the air, Grey frozen as he took off his boots. He looked at Yuna with eyes full of surprise, confusion, and suspicion, his mind thrusted towards deep thought. "Y... You... Who are you?! What did you do to my girlfriend?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! That''s just mean! Just what do you think of me, Grey?! I''m not that much of a glutton, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "And to think you can even imitate her manner of speaking and her subtle actions... What sort of sorcery is this?! Who sent you?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... You... That''s enough! Come here, you meanie! I''ll teach you a lesson! Let''s see if you can still say that after I hit you with some ice magic!" £ÛYuna£Ý Things escalated quickly, and soon, little snowballs flew one after another. However, no matter how plentiful they were, not a single one hit Grey as he easily dodged them with skill and grace, nimble as one can be. Of course, Yuna was just playing along Grey''s bit, her snowballs even weaker than what children would throw. After all, if she was even a little serious, not just the living room, the whole house would get thrashed without effort. It would be a spectacle to say the very least. The playful snowballs were thrown and Grey continued to dodge without breaking a single sweat, inching closer and closer with the passing of time. Soon, he arrived in front of Yuna, a confident smile plastered on his face. "You''re cornered now, Miss Imposter. There''s nowhere to run." £ÛGrey£Ý "Kugh... What are you going to do to me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Why, of course, it would be a punishment!" £ÛGrey£Ý And a punishment it was©` or at least how he phrased it. But rather than something flashy, Grey simply neared Yuna and before the latter could even notice, he pressed his lips against her cheeks, giving her a sweet and short kiss. A kiss which painted the young lady''s face a rosy tint. "Justice has been served." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you meanie... You''re always teasing me..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean, Milady. If that''s already teasing... Then what would this be called?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey leaned in towards Yuna once again, and pressed her lips on her like before. But rather than the cheeks, this time, Grey sealed the young lady''s lips, preventing her from speaking any further. Silence swallowed the room. The once rosy cheeks had now turned a fierce and burning red color as her heart raced like lightning bolts streaking across the stormy skies. A beet red face revealed to Grey as their lips separated, a thin, transparent line forming between them. "Hahaha. You really are the cutest, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey... I really hate this side of you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but her face only continued to burn redder and redder, reaching all the way to the tip of her pointy ears. Grey, on the other hand, could only be seen smiling, heart full of satisfaction as he watched his dearest beloved get embarrassed, heart racing just as fast as hers. After all, though it was true that they were together most of the time, during the past several days, they have been busy preparing things that they couldn''t even flirt like they usually do. It was just too busy. However, such is no longer the case now. Now that there was nothing holding them back, Grey is now in all-out attack mode, grabbing every chance he gets, making himself fall even harder for her as the sands of time continue to fall. ''My girlfriend really is the cutest, isn''t she?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a question circling his mind and chuckling to himself, Grey took a seat beside Yuna and slowly but surely crawled his hands towards Yuna''s until he held her tight. Though the latter was surprised, she didn''t shy away and accepted him, holding his hands just as tightly. There was silence in the air, only the subtle sounds of hearts beating resounding ever so harmoniously. Yuna then leaned her head on Grey''s shoulder and wrapped her slender arms around his. A rosy atmosphere loomed over them. "Grey, I love you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Why so suddenly?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know... I just wanted to say it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s voice sounded calm, but the same couldn''t be said for his heart. As Yuna''s words rang inside his ears, his heart only pumped louder and faster, a faint trace of red finally appearing on his face. "I love you too, Yuna... More than anything in the world..." £ÛGrey£Ý His voice was calm and quiet as it skipped along the cold, nightly breeze. Yuna''s ears flapped a little at his words, but not a single word drifted in the air. There was only a little bit of surprise as Yuna''s grip loosened a little. It may be because of all the work she did over the past several days, or maybe due to playing with the kids most of the time, or even just because, before Grey even noticed, a soft snuffle echoed in the air. The young lady has fallen asleep. "Oh, dear... She must have been very tired..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he grabbed a blanket from his "Inventory", draping it over the sleeping Yuna. He wanted to poke her adorable sleeping face so badly, but decided to hold himself back for the time being. He is still more or less a gentleman, after all. ''I should probably carry her to the bedroom, should©`'' £ÛGrey£Ý Groowwwllllll Grey couldn''t even finish his thoughts when a certain, familiar sound reverberated in his ears. And the source was none other than the sleeping©` or rather, previously sleeping Yuna, face now beet red from embarrassment. "Grey... I think we should have dinner, after all..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady couldn''t even open her eyes in embarrassment, only wanting to dig a hole and hide inside it, holding Grey''s hand subconsciously as she thought about how embarrassing it was. She is a fine lady, after all. "Puha... Puhaha... Hahaha! What was that about?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! You''re laughing too much! Everybody gets hungry, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, yeah... Haha.. That''s true, but... Haha... It''s just too funny... Hahaha!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu...! Fine! Laugh all you want! You''re always like that anyway!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, don''t say that. No matter what happens, my Yuna will still be the cutest in the whole world. Right¡«?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! I''m not listening!" £ÛYuna£Ý A little bit of arguing, a little bit of teasing, and a whole lot of flirting, in just a split second, the atmosphere in the house had become lively once again, all sorts of expressions painting the place with life and colors. The night only got deeper and soon, a delicious smell wafted through the air as they enjoyed a merry meal together. Smiles and laughter were all over the place, a tranquil night was no more. CHAPTER 249 END Chapter 250: The Enchanters Guild Clop Clop Clop Chatter Chatter Chatter A myriad of footsteps and a bustling pandemonium of voices resounded in the air. A live orchestra as the lively city of Galderia unfolded like any other day, store owners and customers bargaining like any other day. "Grey, what do you think the menu is today?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Probably the usual. I don''t think they''re developing any new recipes at the moment... At least, not that I know of..." £ÛGrey£Ý And amongst these bustling people, two people were standing out more than the others. They were, of course, none other than Grey and Yuna, who are just as casual and carefree as ever, talking about food like they usually do. "Mmn... Should we help them then? I also want to eat new dishes!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Couldn''t we just cook some for ourselves? We still have a lot of spare ingredients, don''t we? We could experiment ourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true... But I still want to eat it at the Rabbit''s Den! That''s why, let''s do our best and help them out! Let''s make more recipes!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Alright, alright, as you wish, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý Her logic was vague and didn''t make much sense, sure, but what mattered was that Yuna was enthusiastic like a little ball of energy. She happily skipped her steps as they headed towards the Rabbit''s Den, Grey chuckling and following behind her. Cling Cling Cling Soon enough, with a couple minutes of walking, the two finally reached the inn and sweet chimes resounded in the air. It was just as lively as usual, everyone happily enjoying their meals as they warmed their stomachs with delicious dishes. Like usual, Gerd and Selia were nowhere to be seen in the hall, moving about in the kitchen as they finished the few final dishes for the morning. They were busy bees, making sure everything was going smoothly. As for Helen... "Hahaha. And it exploded once again, didn''t it?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Yeah... I almost got my hair charred this morning..." £ÛOwen£Ý "Geez...! That''s why I told you to be careful! Don''t take your job lightly!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Yes, ma''am... I''ll be more careful next time..." £ÛOwen£Ý ... She is with Owen, chatting merrily as the latter enjoys his meal. Though they''ve been interacting more as of late, something about them seemed strange. Somehow, the atmosphere about them was much sweeter than usual, with a hint of sappiness. Just a single glance and Grey and Yuna could tell that something happened between the two. They''re relationship doesn''t seem what it used to be, sparking interest and curiosity from the two, a mischievous smile sprouting in their faces. "Helen¡«! Good morning¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah! M-Morning, Grey, Yuna... How may I help you?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Mmn... Nothing, really... But, is there perhaps something you want to tell us about? There''s something, right? Right...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was smiling, but her eyes weren''t. Though it wasn''t menacing nor intimidating, Helen could feel chills down her spine as she watched Yuna. She knew full well what kind of look it was. It was the look of a lady hungry for some juicy details. "Please go easy on me..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Fufufu! That entirely depends on your cooperation¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Heleen''s pleading was useless. With how much Helen pressed Yuna for information from their previous love talks, now that it was her turn, Yuna wasn''t intending to go easy on the former. It was time for a sweet revenge. Left with no other choices, Helen was forced to spill any and all information about what happened between them. From how their relationship progressed into that of lovers, and how far they have gone, not a single detail was spared. Yuna was merciless. As for Owen, well, he was helpless as well. Though it was the first time they talked with one another, he wasn''t spared as well. He was thrown into the pit with Helen, a sweet demoness squeezing out all the details as their faces turned beet red. "Waah¡«! You really did it, Helen! We''re so proud of you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Congratulations, you two." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Little Helen finally got a boyfriend? We should celebrate!" "Congratulations, Helen! Wha''d you say you treat us to a free meal?" And it wasn''t just Grey and Yuna who congratulated them, the other customers gave them their heartfelt congratulations as well, a lively round of applause echoing all throughout the inn. It was as if there was a festival inside. "Geez! Everyone, stop it! It''s too embarrassing!" £ÛHelen£Ý Helen stomped her foot to show her dissatisfaction, but the cheers and applause only got louder, not dying down anytime soon. After all, many of the older customers there have watched her grow since she was a child. Everyone was simply happy for her. "Helen... It feels like it was just yesterday when you were wriggling in my arms... You didn''t have to grow so fast...!" £ÛGerd£Ý Everyone except the father. Though he couldn''t see them as he was in the kitchen, hearing them cheer on her only makes his heart ache, acting as if his one and only daughter is getting married and taken away from him. Thankfully, Selia was there to calm him down, patting his shoulders as she consoled him. Their daughter had just gotten a boyfriend, and he was already acting like that. Just thinking how he''d react once she actually gets married was enough to make her head hurt. She''d rather not think about it. Soon enough, the commotion finally died down and Grey and Yuna could finally order their meal. They were having their usual combo, four sets each, large as ever. A sight everyone had gotten used to after seeing it countless times. "Still... For Helen to be the one to confess first... You sure are quite the popular one, aren''t you, Mister Owen?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Please, you can drop the ''''Mister''. Our ages aren''t that too far apart, after all. Formalities are quite stifling, you see." £ÛOwen£Ý "I guess that''s right... Owen it is, then... Ah, right! This may be a bit late, but the name''s Grey, nice to meet you, Owen." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I''m Yuna. Pleased to meet you too." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. The pleasure''s all mine. Nice to meet you too, Grey, Yuna." £ÛOwen£Ý The introductions ensued and everyone shook their hands together. And unlike the others from before, Owen was surprisingly calm after the introductions. It was quite the refreshing and wonderful reply. "Oh, and right. As for your question before... I''m sure I''m not as popular as you two. A confession or two must not be a big deal for you, right?" £ÛOwen£Ý "A confession, huh... I wonder..." £ÛGrey£Ý Owen asked them playfully, but the response he got was pretty far off from what he expected. Rather than brushing or laughing it off as if it was no big deal, the two were put into deep thought, scouring their memories for anything of the sort, only to find nothing at all. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. "Eh? Is something wrong...?" £ÛOwen£Ý "No, it''s just... Apart from Yuna reciprocating her feelings, I haven''t really received anything of the sort. A confession, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. The same goes for me. Grey''s the only one who''d ever confessed to me. I don''t think we''re that popular..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh...?" £ÛOwen£Ý Owen was baffled©` No, he was dumbfounded. After all, if it was just up to him, he could confidently say the two youths before him were amongst the most gorgeous people he has ever met. Learning they aren''t popular was quite a shock. And the same also goes for Helen too. She was also quite shocked, but for an entirely different reason. She just couldn''t believe how oblivious her friends were. They were so oblivious she just wanted to give them a wake up call slap for once. It wasn''t that they weren''t aware that they were a cut above the rest. It was just that they don''t notice the others'' reactions anymore as they are usually in their own worlds as they walk along the streets. In other words, they were an idiot couple whose minds are only filled with the thoughts of one another. Fools in the truest sense. Well, there was also the fact that they are always together most of the time that much less confess, no one could even muster the courage to approach them. They haven''t even tried, and they already know they''re going to be rejected. "Helen... Are those two serious?" £ÛOwen£Ý "Yeah... Just leave them alone. They''re already lost causes anyway." £ÛHelen£Ý "Lost causes, huh..." £ÛOwen£Ý Helen doesn''t even need to explain any further. Just looking at the two and Owen could already get what she was talking about. The oblivious two who were still thinking about wether they were popular or not, despite being prodigies, also acts idiotic at times, and this is simply one of those times. Before long, their breakfast continued and everyone chatted over a warm meal, smiling and laughing as they talked about a lot of topics. One of those topics was none other than enchanting which everyone has some degree of knowledge about. "Oh? You also do enchanting, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛOwen£Ý "Un. Only from time to time, though. A hobby, so to say." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh¡«. Then, have you registered at the guild already? I don''t believe I''ve seen you two around? Have you just registered?" £ÛOwen£Ý "Ah, no, not at all. We haven''t registered. We just didn''t find the need to. We also have other jobs, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s a shame..." £ÛOwen£Ý Or so they say, but one simply can''t judge the two through common sense. Though they put it in such a way, in reality, they mostly spend their time together, just lazing around or training as they go about their days. They aren''t as busy as they implied. "Then! Should we register in the guild now, then? Just to try and see!" £ÛOwen£Ý "Oh! I think that''s a good idea too! What do you think, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛHelen£Ý "The Enchanters'' Guild... Hmm..." £ÛGrey£Ý And as one would expect, such a question was soon raised, putting them to deep thought©` or so one would expect, but they didn''t think too long at all. They were already registered in many guilds, what''s one more going to do? "Alright. Let''s do that then. I''ve also been interested in it for quite some time. It''s about time, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m getting excited just thinking about it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! Then, let''s go register after we''re finished!" £ÛOwen£Ý It wasn''t a part of their plans for the fay, but they weren''t particularly against the idea. Rather, they could finally get to a goal they have been putting off. It was finally time to head to the last and final of the five major guilds, the Enchanters'' Guild! Making haste, everyone quickly finished their breakfast together and chatted their time away. And before long, everyone tidied up their dishes, waving their hands goodbye as they left the inn together, walking off to the distance. Hustle and bustle in the air, three sets of footsteps danced freely. Grey, Yuna, and Owen treaded the main street as they talked about enchanting, drawing closer and closer to the guild which each and every step. "Oh. We''re finally here." £ÛOwen£Ý The footsteps stopped and a magnificent and intricate building was displayed before them. Just like any other guild, the Enchanters'' Guild was grand as one can be, eye-catching like the moon in the middle of the night. Grey and Yuna have passed by it many times already, but now that they stopped and took a good look at it, it looked even more fantastic. It was like a research institute with a touch of neoclassical architecture. It was a work or art. But perhaps what was even more amazing was what lies inside. Though it was resemblant of the Alchemists'' Guild, it was more "modern" and open, runes engraved all over the place as various arrays were arranged like a giant puzzle. "Welcome to the Enchanters'' Guild!" £ÛOwen£Ý "Miss Silica, have you heard from Arden about the products?" "What do you think of this configuration?" "Agh... It exploded again... What a pain..." It was a busy beehive of researchers and customers, going about their transactions and negotiations as they buzzed all over the place, some even having charred faces as a consequence of their failed experiments. "Oh?" £ÛOwen£Ý And amongst the bustling crowd, one familiar figure stood out in Owen''s field of view. She was a small and petite bespectacled woman, freckles on her cheeks and hair disheveled as one can be. She was also wearing an oversized lab coat over her. But perhaps what was most surprising was when Grey appraised the young lady©` or rather, she wasn''t a young lady at all! Though she may be undeveloped in many areas, she was already in her late thirties! A certified legal loli! "Grey, are you alright? You look pale..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah, I''m fine... I... I just think I saw something I shouldn''t have,.." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmn? Something... You shouldn''t have...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N... No... It''s nothing..." £ÛGrey£Ý Shock still brewing in Grey''s heart, the little loli noticed them and locked her eyes on her. Footsteps soon echoed in the air as she approached them with an angry eyes which looked like that of a predator''s. "Owen! You brat! Where have you been?!" £ÛLittle Lady£Ý "M-Master! I-I can explain!" £ÛOwen£Ý "Explain, my ass! You were supposed to help me with my experiment today! Look how much time we''ve wasted!" £ÛLittle Lady£Ý And apparently, the little lady was also Owen''s master. A master who''s got quite the sharp tongue despite her small size, beating Owen into submission without putting much effort. A rabid little beast is what she was. "Oh? And these are...?" £ÛLittle Lady£Ý "A-Ah, right! Master, these are Grey and Yuna, they''re aspiring enchanters! They said they wanted to register!" £ÛOwen£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Grey, and this is my partner, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nice to meet you, Guildmaster." £ÛYuna£Ý Polite as one can be, the two bowed their heads slightly and greeted the little lady before them. The Guildmaster on the receiving end didn''t even need to guess who they were, just their appearances alone was enough for her to connect the dots. Whipping out a hair comb from god-knows-where, the little Guildmaster quickly fixed her disheveled hair and changed into a new coat and pair of glasses. In just a couple seconds, she looked more formal and dignified, like a proper lady. "Pardon my late introduction. I''m Lydia, the Guildmaster of this branch. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna." £ÛLydia£Ý It was a complete transformation. The sharp-tongued and messy little lady was no more, only a formal and proper Guildmaster to be seen. It was such an unusual sight, Owen couldn''t help but hang his mouth in surprise. "Master, this is no time for jokes." £ÛOwen£Ý "You brat... Do you really not know?" £ÛLydia£Ý "Know what?" £ÛOwen£Ý "Haah... You really are hopeless..." £ÛLydia£Ý The Guildmaster heaved a lengthy sigh yet Owen only tilted his head. The former really wanted to beat him again, but since Grey and Yuna were there, she held herself back. Owen is lucky. "Listen closely, brat... The two you brought along are none other than two of the Heroes of Alfrione. The prodigies who exterminated a horde of beasts lead by a pair of garudas with a single spell." £ÛLydia£Ý "Eh?" £ÛOwen£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehhh?!!" £ÛOwen£Ý He was shocked©` No, shock couldn''t even begin to describe what he feels. He has been holed up in his research room most of the time that he doesn''t even know much about what''s happening in the world. Now, Grey and Yuna could finally understand why Owen showed a lack of response during their introductions from before. It was simply because he didn''t know. An idiot who is now trembling as he recounted how casually he interacted with them. "Umm... Is Owen going to be okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, Your Highness, he''ll be fine... Rather than that, should I drop the formalities now, Your Highnesses? I heard you aren''t quite fond of it." £ÛLydia£Ý "Ah, yeah, that would be nice if you could." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu. Don''t worry about it. It makes things easier for me too. Formalities are quite stifling, after all." £ÛLydia£Ý The way they laugh, the way they hate formalities, and their manner of speaking. They may look and act different in certain areas, but they are also very identical in those that mattered. They were master and disciple, alright. "So, I heard you are going to register, Grey, Yuna? Is that true?" £ÛLydia£Ý "Yeah, we figured it''s about time we do." £ÛGrey£Ý "About time, huh... Huhuhu! Well then, follow me! And no need to go to the counters! I''ll be backing the both of you!" £ÛLydia£Ý She may be small, but she was quite a fierce one. She nonchalantly disregarded the normal procedures as if they were nothing and led Grey and Yuna to the examination areas without an ounce of hesitation, Owen following them behind. Soon enough, they finally reached the designated areas, a surprise welcoming the two as they entered. Though the room was just as big, there was barely any equipment to be found, only a table, a chair, and a couple items. Very minimalistic. "Hooh... This sure takes me back..." £ÛOwen£Ý "To what? The times you failed your exams?" £ÛLydia£Ý "Master... You needn''t have to remind me of that..." £ÛOwen£Ý "Hmph! If you don''t want to be scolded, then do better, you brat!" £ÛLydia£Ý She was as fierce as ever, not missing any chance to bite, crushing Owen''s heart mercilessly without a single thought. She reminded Grey of his parents back when they were still alive. Loving, yet sharp as a knife. Ah... The nostalgia... Not wasting any more time, the Guildmaster then explained the rules to Grey and Yuna. And sure enough, it was quite similar to the ones from the other guilds. They simply need to create the best enchantment they could in an hour. The tier of the enchantment will decide their tiers. "Are you two ready?" £ÛLydia£Ý "Un! Anytime!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu! Then, let''s start!" £ÛLydia£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Lydia gave the signal, Grey and Yuna''s hands quickly moved like lightning. They swiftly grabbed the items they were supposed to enchant and performed their enchantments. Enchantment, unlike smithing and alchemy, doesn''t need much in terms of materials. Instead, they need a lot of mana from themselves or from mana crystals and a set of equipment to perform their bidding. The enchantment process is made up of three steps, equating, carving, and weaving. Equating simply means creating equations using runes to carry out a certain effect. Then comes carving which applies runes to an item, and weaving that connects those runes to finalize the equation. If things go well, an enchantment will be produced. Enchantments, like abilities, are also graded from 1¡î to 5¡î, depending on their effect, and the number of enchantments an item can carry depends on the items'' enchantability which takes account the components and quality of the items. Such are the basics of enchanting. "Hooh¡«! They sure are quite skilled and knowledgeable for their age. No wonder the other Guildmasters praise them." £ÛLydia£Ý "Huh? What do you mean, Master?" £ÛOwen£Ý "Nothing... It''s none of your concern." £ÛLydia£Ý Or so she says, but deep inside, she was actually trembling. After all, Guildmasters often exchange information with one another as they go about their schedules. And amongst this information are the list of their prominent members. Having heard from the other Guildmasters, she knew full well that Grey and Yuna are prodigies in the Blacksmiths'' and Alchemists'' Guilds, respectively. Prodigies which reached Tier-7 at such a young age. And now that she sees the two enchanting before her, she knows that their abilities are nothing to scoff at. Her whole body trembled as she imagined just how frightening their future potentials were. They were monsters, through and through. "Phew... Guildmaster, I''m finished!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Yuna finally finished her enchantment. It was an enchantment composed of 76 runes, and viable to be applied for Peak-Tier, Middle-Grade equipment. A work which warmed her a Tier-4 Enchanter Guild Card. It was a result which shocked not only the Guildmaster, but Owen as well. After all, they only said that they are only enchanting as a hobby, yet she already reached heights he has yet to climb. He was in awe. "Amazing! I never thought you''d have so much talent, Yuna! You must be a genius©` no, a prodigy!" £ÛOwen£Ý "Fufufu! That''s too much, and... Compared to Grey, this is nothing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s eyes shifted to her beloved, and the others followed. As they watched rune after rune get carved in the item, they could only watch in awe and silence, marveling as they watched ever so intently. Minutes passed, and finally, the final rune has been carved, each and every one of them connecting in a complicated network of spiderwebs as they created an effect those below Superior-Grade can never handle. There weren''t just a hundred or two, not even three hundred. There were a total of more than 2,000 runes carved in the item Grey enchanted, creating a powerful 3¡î enchantment which only High-Rankers can wield. It was a masterpiece. "Guildmaster, I''m don©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Boy©` No, Master! Make me your disciple! I''ll do everything I can! I''ll even offer my body if I have to!" £ÛLydia£Ý "Master! Don''t do that! Grey already has Yuna! And on top of that, I''m sure Grey will never be interested in the body of a little girl!" £ÛOwen£Ý "Hah?! What did you say, you brat?!" £ÛLydia£Ý But rather than a round of applause, what greeted Grey was a chaotic pandemonium as the master and disciple tandem brought havoc into the examination area, Owen getting beaten up by her small, but terrible master. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna could get the guild staff before things got worse, making the Guildmaster and Owen kneel on the floor as they got scolded by not just one, but three scary guild members. It was quite the eventful day, to say the least. CHAPTER 250 END Chapter 251: The First Harvest A peaceful forest sprawled as far as the eyes could see, large trees standing proud and their branches swaying in the air as the leaves painted the scenery green. The scent of the earth, fruits, and flowers dancing in the air. Clang Clang Clang And along such a harmonious fragrance echoed the sound of heavy metals clanging as heavy maces and sharp daggers clashed, sparks flying out everywhere and loud shockwaves accompanying them soon after. A silver-haired figure danced in the air, dodging heavy strikes by a hair''s breadth with her light footsteps and flexible body. And as soon as she was in the clear, she made her daggers spin and dance wildly, carving hundreds of wounds in a single second. "Haap!" £ÛYuna£Ý The same figure reached her hands out and a sharp flew past like a lightning bolt, the forest grounds painted red as blood spilled all over. But it did not stop there. As soon as the dagger returned, another deep wound was created, spilling more blood. BUHIIIIKKKKKK A loud scream echoed, one full of pain and hatred as more and more drops of blood spilled. Soon, heavy thuds and crashes echoed as the heavy maces were swung once again, felling trees and cratering the ground. As such a scene played out between the silver figure and her foe, another figure sat on the one of the tree branches observing ever so attentively and observantly as he ate potato chips, carefree as one can be. "Hmm... Did I put too much salt?" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna who were once again on a quest. It has been some time since they did one, and so, they decided to take a C-rank quest which tasked them to eliminate an Orc General and a number of High Orcs and Orcs under it. The two have already defeated all the lower variants and that''s left is the Orc General Yuna is currently engaging in combat against, lowering her strength to match that of the enemy''s. Another one of the risky training methods only they are crazy enough to attempt. To add more to her handicap, Yuna is not using magic and her abilities, only relying on physical strength alone, wielding her daggers with skills and grace as laid waste to the enemy who was now riddled in wounds and drenched in its own blood. Huff Huff Huff Huff Before long, after enduring hundreds of Yuna''s strikes, the enemy finally started to slow down, grasping for breath as it tried to wield its heavy mace. Its eyes were filled with boiling anger and burning hatred, refusing to go down. BUHHIIIIKKKKKK Mustering every last bit of its strength, the Orc General gripped its mace tight and charged head first towards Yuna, heavy thuds echoing in the air as its footsteps made the ground tremble in fear. Once, twice, thrice... The Orc General swung and swung with all its might, breaking every obstacle in sight. Yet no matter how many swings it made, not a single one landed, only spraying blood all over the forest floor as its blood trickled down its body. "You''re wide open!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s daggers danced for the final time and a cascade of wounds appeared all over the Orc General''s body. Light flashed before its eyes and the world spun around as its head flew in the air, soon rolling on the ground as its body fell helplessly. A loud thud echoed in the air and fragments of light shined ever so gently. The Orc General''s body turned back into mana, leaving not a single trace behind. Only a single mana crystal and a few items remained as proof of its existence. Clap Clap Clap The battle was finally over and a series of claps echoed in the air. Grey came down from where he was sitting from and applauded his girlfriend, proud as one can be as he still munched on his potato chips. "Grey... You sure are carefree, aren''t©` Mph?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Crunch Crunch Crunch Yuna couldn''t even finish her words when he suddenly decided to feed her with potato chips. And though the latter was surprised, she still enjoyed the treat, tilting her head ever so cutely as she savored its taste. "Hmm... It''s a little too salty... Just how much salt did you use?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, now, it''s just a little more than usual." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, it doesn''t taste too bad... I want to eat more. Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, open well, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, she might have complained, but it was still delicious nonetheless. Grey took a couple chips on his hands and fed it to Yuna once again. A happy smile bloomed in the verdant forest as Yuna''s face beamed with happiness. "Mmn... Do you have something sweet, too? Like a dessert? Oh! I would like some milkshakes and ice cream, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, really... You really are something..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, as one would expect from our heroine, the chips alone weren''t enough and Grey had to bring out more snacks and sweets for them to enjoy. They didn''t plan it, but the two had yet another picnic in the forest, enjoying their time merrily. As they spent their time together, they made plans for the free time they''ll be having in the afternoon. And as usual, they decided to go on a date and shop for various ingredients they are low on. Before long, Grey and Yuna cleaned up the place and collected all the drops from the enemies. It was quite a lot and would fetch them quite the hefty amount, adding to their already absurd and astronomical pile of riches. ''Hm? Isn''t it about time already?'' £ÛGrey£Ý And just as Grey finished tidying up the place, a sudden memory popped up in his mind, making him stop and ponder. Excitement and eagerness soon welled up in his heart, eyes burning brightly with passion. A sudden transformation. "Yuna, let''s take a little detour, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tilted her head and Grey smiled brightly. Before long, the two traveled not in the direction of Galderia but a just little distance away, it didn''t take too long before Yuna understood where they were heading, to a village they both know and love. A few minutes of traveling later, and a village gate was in sight, a number of wagons and carriages lined along the village fences. Well, not just people, but a number of people too, loading gold on them as their voices echoed in the air. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Well, it wasn''t exactly gold. Though the colors were similar, it was not a metal, nor was it any sort of precious stone. It was an olive-colored grass with grains of gold running along its stalks. A crop Grey and Yuna loves so much.... It was rice! "Hm? Those are..." £ÛBarse£Ý And just as they approached the place, a certain figure''s eyes landed upon them, staring intently as he tried to figure out who they were. As soon as he did, his lips arched into a smile as his face beamed brightly. "Your Highnesses, over here¡«! Over here¡«!" £ÛBarse£Ý "Eh? Their Highnesses are here?!" "Ah! Look, Their Highnesses are heading over here!" "What are we waiting for? Hey, let''s welcome them!" Well, it wasn''t just the Chief. As soon as everyone saw them, they quickly left their work behind and rushed merrily towards Grey and Yuna like a crowd of fans crowding towards their idols. Grey and Yuna were trapped in a jail of people once again. "Your Highnesses! Please have some apples!" "Oh! Have some pears too!" "Ah! You must be tired! Please wait a moment, we''ll get some water for you!" It was even more overwhelming than when they were at the Royal Capital. Though they were happy that the people admired them and welcomed them warmly, it was still a little too overwhelming. Especially when their smiles were shining so brightly, it made it especially hard to reject them. And amongst the people crowding around them, one of them was chuckling silently to himself. It was none other than the Chief who was the very reason for all the riot. He was enjoying himself very much. "Now, now, don''t trouble Their Highnesses too much. Give them some space. I''m sure they''re tired from their journey." £ÛBarse£Ý "A-Ah, right... We got too excited." "We apologize, Your Highnesses. Please tell us if you ever need anything." "Yeah, we''ll make sure to do so. Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý And though he was a tad bit late, Grey and Yuna were still thankful that the Chief calmed the people down. Just a couple statements from her and the crowd quickly gave the two some space to breathe and some consideration. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, you should have told us you were coming. That way, we could have prepared a grand feast for you." £ÛBarse£Ý "Hahaha. Please, there''s no need to go that far. We just dropped by to see the progress on the production of rice, and by the looks of it... It seems that we arrived just on time." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s eyes swam towards the direction of the wagons and carriages, and the others'' followed suit. The view of the freshly harvested rice being loaded into the wagons was a beautiful sight to see. A product of months of hard work. "Hahaha! It''s all thanks to Your Highnesses that we could harvest rice!" £ÛBarse£Ý Or so the Chief says, but Grey and Yuna couldn''t agree any less. All they did was give them the seeds and taught them how to plant and nurture them. The bountiful harvest was all a result of all their hard work and determination. They deserve all the praise and credits. Well, even so, Grey and Yuna didn''t say their thoughts out loud. Knowing how the villagers are, they know full well they would just deny their praise and turn it around towards them. It was better to stay quiet, admiring them in their hearts. "Oh, right! You arrived just in time, Your Highnesses! We''re still in the middle of harvest. Would you like to take a look?" £ÛBarse£Ý "Oh? Would that be fine?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! Isn''t that right, everyone?!" £ÛBarse£Ý There wasn''t even a single opposition. As soon as the Chief asked the question, everyone quickly voiced out their agreement in unison. They were all full of energy and enthusiasm, eyes sparkling brightly with excitement. "Alright. We''ll take you up on your offer then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! We''ll make sure you won''t regret it!" £ÛBarse£Ý A smile plastered on his face, the Chief led Grey and Yuna towards the fields and the others continued their work. They were a bit hesitant, but when Grey and Yuna asked them to do their best, they quickly complied, not a single complaint in the air. As soon as the fields were in sight, a beautiful and wonderful scene welcomed them. The place which was once a wet and wild marsh was now a field of olive and gold, expanding as far as the eyes could see, shimmering brightly as sunlight reflected on the water''s surface. Not just the fields, there were also a number of people in the fields, hard at work and cutting the stalks one after another. Though it was hard and tiring work, not a single one was frowning. All were smiling and excited on their first harvest. And along the field banks were a number of wagons ready to be loaded with freshly harvested rice and be brought near the village entrance. Everyone was working hard, not wasting a single time as they moved their sickles time and time again. "Oh, Chief©`" One of the villagers called out to the Chief, but stopped midway. His eyes were now focused on the two figures with the latter, staring in silence as he froze. Grey and Yuna don''t even need to guess. They already know what''s coming towards them. "I-It''s Their Highnesses! Everyone, Their Highnesses are here!" "Really?! Where?! Where?!" "Ah! They''re with the Chief! Let''s go greet them!" It was just like they had expected. For the second time today, a mob of enthusiastic admirers rushed towards them. Enthusiasm that was enough to scare the living hell out of Grey and Yuna who had battled countless beasts and monsters, And for the second time today, the Chief chuckled to himself as he watched the two get surrounded by the crowd of enthusiastic villagers. Even when the villagers have been working on the fields for hours, not one showed a sign of exhaustion as they welcomed Grey and Yuna. Thankfully, the villagers calmed down much more quickly than the ones before them. Though it still didn''t stop them from giving Grey and Yuna a mountain of gifts. Gifts not even God knows where they pulled it from. It was a surprise, alright. "Haah... That was quite tiring..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You can say that again... And Chief, next time, please calm down everyone faster. I don''t think we can handle any more than this..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I''ll try, I''ll try." £ÛBarse£Ý Or so the Chief says, but such probably won''t happen anytime soon. After all, what can a single man do against a mob of excited admirers? All they could do is prepare themselves for the next time... And the times after it. Well, apart from the warm and overwhelming welcome of the villagers, both Grey and Yuna are happy to see the rice fields progress so far. It may only be a village for now, but sooner or later, they hope to expand it to other villages as well. They could only imagine how different the world would be. "Right, Chief, how long would it take you to complete the harvest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... We already harvested about 60% of the fields, so... I suppose in two or three days. I think we''ll be finished by then." £ÛBarse£Ý "That long, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey pondered as he watched the fields again. No matter where one looked at it, it was a very vast expanse of rice fields and if done without machinery, it was only sensible that it would take a whole week for harvest. Grey had never really considered it, but harvesting crops really is strenuous without the aid of magic. Something that would take him not less than an hour would take a whole village a whole week. He once again realized how fortunate he was. ¡ºGrey, I know that look on your face.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWhat look?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! No need to hide it... You want to help them, don''t you?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s words, Grey was immediately frozen, locking eyes with her who was now smiling silently, still cute as ever. Before long, he heaved a lengthy sigh, giving up trying to dissuade his beloved. ¡ºHaah... I really am no match against you, huh?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! I''m your girlfriend, after all! If there''s anyone who knows you best, that would be me!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Proudly declared Yuna as she puffed her chest and held Grey''s hands in silence. The latter couldn''t even deny her words. After all, they have been together for almost four years now. They know each other like the back of their hands. And Yuna was right. The only problem was that they had already promised to have a date with one another, and if they were to help, things wouldn''t surely just end in harvesting, they would be celebrating as well. It was a no can do. After all, it was only meant to be a little detour. ¡ºThen, should we help out then?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºBut if we did, then we wouldn''t our date be compromised? I know how much you look forward to these things.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºWell, that''s true... But! Who said we can only have a shopping date?! We can just push that back tomorrow and help out today! It''s a rice harvesting date!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Or so the young lady said, but never in his few lives had Grey heard the words "Rice Harvesting Date". If anything, he was sure there isn''t such a thing, be it now or in the future. He could only chuckle to himself as he watched his beloved. His beloved, on the other hand, was now brimming with excitement. Though she had helped out Grey before in harvesting some crops, it was never to the degree of the fields before her. She is raring to see how fun it would be to mow down such a wide field in a single strike. ¡ºHaah... You really are something, Yuna.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHm? Did you say something, Grey?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo... Nothing at all...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing a smile on Yuna''s face, Grey couldn''t help but smile as well, his heart pounding proudly as he fell deeper and deeper into the abyss called "love". At such a point, he didn''t even know if there was still turning back... Not that he needed it, anyway. "Chief, about harvesting rice... Could we help out a little?" £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh?! B-But Your Highness, we couldn''t possibly..." £ÛBarse£Ý "Fufufu! It''s fine, isn''t it? We have a lot of free time in our hands, you see? Wouldn''t it be better if we put it to good use?" £ÛYuna£Ý The Chief was troubled. Though he appreciates the offer from Grey and Yuna, just thinking of making their benefactors work weighed down on his conscience. On the other hand, he also can''t deny their offer as it would just be rude. He is in a dilemma. "Uhh... I guess it''s alright. Whatever makes Your Highnesses, happy." £ÛBarse£Ý "Hahaha. Thank you, Chief." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it should be me who''s thankful. Thank you, Your Highnesses" £ÛBarse£Ý However, in the end, it was Grey and Yuna''s offer which won the argument. Though the Chief felt guilty, al, he could was accept. And in return, he would be preparing a feast for their honor and to celebrate the bountiful harvest. The grandest feast the village had ever seen. And oblivious to such a plan, Grey and Yuna excitedly headed down the slopes and into the fields, water wetting their boots as they plunged to the paddies. All eyes were on them as they walked along the watery fields. Every step they took, a combo of squelching and splashing sound echoed in the air. Soon after, they finally arrived at the further regions of the fields which no one has touched yet. A field of gold and olive surrounded them. "Grey, can I start harvesting now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it''s all clear." £ÛGrey£Ý And after checking with "Heaven''s Eye" that there were no other people in the vicinity, the two finally started their harvest©` or so what they think they''re doing. But in the eyes of other people, all they could see is absurdity. Yuna had whipped out her trusty daggers and sliced through the stalks, collecting them in her storage ring at the same time. As she ran around the place, ares upon area of the field was cleared of rice, only leaving the lower portion of the stem and roots behind. As for Grey... "Then... I guess I''ll use this one...." £ÛGrey£Ý ... He casually pulled out the "Divine Scythe" from his "Inventory" and started mowing down the rice as if he was using an ordinary sickle. Be it him or Yuna, both of them were insane to use Divine-Grade equipment for harvesting rice. Simply insane. But no matter how insane they may be, they were very efficient. It would have been better if they could use magic, but they''ll be blowing away the whole field if they did. Using divine weapons, though absurd, was their best option. "Oh... What a strange harvesting technique... I wonder where it''s from..." "This is also the first time I''ve seen it, but is it really fine to use weapons?" "But it''s very effective, isn''t it? As expected of Their Highnesses!" And as they were up to their strange antics, a number of misunderstandings popped up one after another. Though they question their method, their admiration of the two only grew bigger and bigger. "Their Highnesses are helping us! Let''s also do our best!" "Ohhh!! Let''s show them how reliable we are!" To top it all off, they also motivated the already excited group of villagers, speeding up on their work with lightning fast hands which cut stalk after stalk as if they were nothing. Not even modern machinery can match up to them now. "Ohh¡«! Everyone sure is fired up! Let''s also do our best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "How about a competition, then? Loser will have to cook dinner." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! You''re on! I won''t be losing this time around!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, let''s see about that." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna''s enthusiasm was through the sky and as they brandished their trusty weapons, thousands upon thousands of stalks time and time again. They may be partners and lovers, but they won''t be backing down. A competition is a completion, after all. Yet little did they know, the little competition they had going with them was completely pointless. After all, with the incoming feast the Chief is preparing, neither of them will be cooking dinner tonight. They are in for a surprise, but that''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 251 END Chapter 252: A Time of Fun and Leisure Clack Clack Clang Clang A series of metallic sounds echoed in the air. A young man stood in silence as he moved his hands flipping pans and turning the spatulas, the sound of flame burning ever so gently resounding along the tune. Of course, that young man was none other than Grey who is cooking dish after dish for the day, adding bits of seasoning as he tasted the dishes he prepared. There was only silence as an appetizing and fragrant aroma wafted throughout the kitchen. "Just a little bit of salt, and... Alright, that''s perfect." £ÛGrey£Ý He stirred, he mixed, and he tasted. After he was satisfied with the taste of the soup, Grey continued stirring gently and soon lowered the heat of the flames. A few more clacks echoed as he prepared yet another set of kitchen utensils to cook another dish for the morning. It has already been a few days since their first rice harvest at the Gallen village, and as usual, Grey started the day by cooking breakfast for him and Yuna. Everything was perfect©` or at least, it would have been... Poke Poke Poke ... It''s just that there was a certain silver-haired elf who was poking his sides time and time again at regular intervals. She was pouting very cutely, puffing her cheeks and wearing sulky eyes, not uttering a single word. "Umm... Yuna... Do you need something...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but she has been bothering Grey ever since the morning started. At first, she was just staring from afar, but as time passed, she drew closer and closer until she was already behind him, poking and poking as she pouted. Well, it wasn''t just poking. Every time she finds that Grey''s hands are free, she holds them tightly, only letting go when he needs to use them. Of course, she did such actions while still remaining silent. "Umm... Yuna... Are you sure you don''t need anything?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey asked again, but the response was much shorter. Instead, Yuna stopped poking Grey''s sides and full-on hugged him. He couldn''t see her face anymore, but he knew full well that she was still pouting, As for the reason, well... It''s fairly simple. It was just another one of Yuna''s moods where she asks for Grey''s attention in any way she can. And strangely enough, even when she''s doing such things, she still tries not to get in the way of Grey''s work as much as she could. Truly contradictory. "Yuna, umm... Would you like to help me prepare breakfast?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Can I?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. Let''s cook together." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And like any simple problem, there was a very simple solution. All Grey needed to do was invite her to cook with him and she beamed brighter than the sun itself. So bright in fact that Grey thought he was going blind. After all, Yuna only wanted to spend time with Grey. As soon as Grey invited her, she quickly went ahead and grabbed her apron and a couple of kitchen stuff. She quickly returned, a bright smile blooming even brighter on her face. ''So cute... I just want to gobble her up...... Hm?'' £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden thought and a sudden pause. Grey''s hands abruptly stopped as silence filled his mind. His eyes were shocked wide open as he examined what he just thought, unable to believe such a thought ran through his mind. It wasn''t the first such a thought occurred. In fact, such a thing has been occurring every so often lately. The more he fell for Yuna, the stronger his desire to monopolize her and just eat her up. Impure and wicked thoughts. "Grey... Is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No... Nothing..." £ÛGrey£Ý To make things worse, Yuna''s is shining brightly each and every time he thinks of such wicked thoughts. His heart is stabbed with arrows of guilt, like an undead purified by the holiness of Yuna''s innocent smiles. It was too much to bear. Grey really loves Yuna, but with such thoughts in his mind, he feels like an insatiable beast just waiting to pounce towards a (seemingly) harmless rabbit. It was a hard to control impulse, but thankfully, there was a solution to every problem. "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I love you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Wh-What are you saying in broad daylight! Y-You dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey simply needs to reduce the intensity of the attacks and be purified by Yuna''s cuteness. Seeing her adorable reactions cleanses his impure heart and brings him enlightenment he''s newer felt before. Love truly is a strange thing. Well, it was not a solution without any backlashes... For Yuna, that is. The young lady who was once brimming with radiance was now beet red and panicky, pounding on Grey''s shoulders as she tried to hide her embarrassment, only stopping as she buried her face on his back. "Mmn... I love you too, dummy..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey''s heart was finally cleaned of all impurities and his mind is now clear as day. Without any wicked thoughts in his mind, his hands moved fast as lightning, chopping the vegetables and dicing the meat. Yet another appetizing scent wafted throughout the whole kitchen. Shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna finished cooking the dishes and they enjoyed a warm and delicious breakfast together. And as it was also the day they visited the Little Princess, they also made some sweets while they were at it. Well, I say the Little Princess, but it is actually for the whole Royal Family. After all, one way or another, they always manage to find out when exactly they arrive in the castle and join in without any invitation. They were a very carefree bunch. "Then, shall we head out now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Without further ado, Grey then reached one of his hands out and like any other time, a white gate of mana appeared before them. Extending his arm once more, they then got a hold of Yuna''s hand and together, they went inside together. The gentle light soon dissipated and contrary to their humble and quiet living room, the moment they opened their eyes, what greeted them was the grand and open Royal Castle, stone bricks laid out in the floors and walls all over the place. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Of course, the knights, maids, and servants also patrolled the place from time to time. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna knew exactly where to pop in and out. They didn''t want anyone else to find out about their abilities, after all. "One... Too... Free... Fou..," £ÛNatalia£Ý And that place was none other than the corridors near the Little Princess'' quarters. It only took a few steps and the Little Princess'' soft and adorable voice already echoed in the air, accompanied by the sweet symphony of the garden winds. Just in time, they arrived as the Little Princess was undergoing early education. She is now counting the most basic of numbers, reciting them one after another. She was fumbling her words, but that only made her even cuter. Knock Knock Knock A classic triple knock resounded in the air and the Little Princess counting was cut off as soon the knocks reached their ears. Soon, footsteps resounded in the air, a lone figure approached the door, and finally, there was a pair of clack and creak. "You''ve arrived, Your Highnesses. Good morning." £ÛShasha£Ý "Good morning as well, Shasha... And good morning too, Little Princess." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Big Bro! Big Sis!" £ÛNatalia£Ý It was just like they had expected. As soon as the Little Princess saw them, she quickly hopped out of her seat and rushed towards Grey and Yuna, greeting them with a warm, little hug. A bright smile was blooming on her face. Of course, there weren''t just hugs. As Yuna lifted the Little Princess and carried her in her arms, the latter pecked her cheeks with a greeting kiss and after her was Grey''s turn. A series of greetings ended by yet another tight embrace. "Pardon the intrusion, Miss Shasha." £ÛGrey£Ý "Not at all, Your Highness. Her Highness is almost finished with her studies. There is no need to feel apologetic." £ÛShasha£Ý "I see... Then, could we join you then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! Your Highnesses are more than welcome!" £ÛShasha£Ý It wasn''t the first time Grey and Yuna offered to help teach the Little Princess. In fact, they have been doing so every time they get, spending more time with her and they went about their day. They have become tutors once again. Of course, as the Little Princess was still young and the topic was quite simple, they didn''t resort to their spartan-style way of training. They may be strict, but they aren''t monsters. They don''t want to scare the Little Princess, after all. Time passed by, and before long, the Little Princess finally finished her studies. Her handwriting may not be the best, but they were recognizable enough. For a two-year-old child, she was already outstanding. "Hooh¡«! My granddaughter really is a genius, isn''t she?" £ÛErnes£Ý And from God-knows-where, the King had suddenly popped inside the Little Princess'' room, joining them in as he invited himself. He was so silent one would think he was an assassin. He was actually quite frightening. "Your Majesty... When did you arrive?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, me? I arrived just now. No need to pay me any attention. Just continue on with whatever you''re doing." £ÛErnes£Ý Or so the King says, but it''s not as easy as he puts it. After all, what kind of person could just ignore the King in the room who is now crouching as observed and doted on his granddaughter? It was simply absurd. Fortunately, everyone was already used to the King''s random shenanigans. They simply cleaned up after their study session, not batting an eye on him. He may be the King, but to be honest, he was just a royal pain in the ass. It was the Prime Minister who did all the work. Clack Clack Clack Speaking of the Prime Minister, a loud series of footsteps echoed from outside the Little Princess'' quarters. They didn''t even need to guess whom it belonged to as it was easily revealed as the doors were opened. "Excuse me, is His Majesty here?" £ÛAnderson£Ý "Oh, hey, Anderson. How are you doing?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Ah... I''m doing fine, Your Maje©` No, that''s not it! Your Majesty, please stop skipping work and get back to the office!" £ÛAnderson£Ý And there they go again. The moment the Prime Minister entered the Little Princess'' room, yet another argument resounded in the air and the two highest-ranking figures of the Kingdom started bickering ever so loudly. Normally, the Prime Minister is able to keep a calm head, but with a mountain-load of deadlines to be met, there is no time to compromise, he is going all out. It was a sight everyone has not gotten used to. "Miss Shasha, can you help us set the table?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. It would be my pleasure." £ÛShasha£Ý "Little Princess, let''s just wait a little longer, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Nalia, wait!" £ÛNatalia£Ý In fact, they were so used to the scene that while the Prime Minister and the King argued, everyone else prepared the table for their snack time together. Plates were placed and drinks were poured. Perfect for a little tea party. "Oh? You made some mango floats again?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty, please take this more seriously!" £ÛAnderson£Ý As for the King, he was simply adding more oil to the fire. The Prime Minister was already bursting with anger yet he was as calm as one can be, not faltering nor budging a single inch. He was confident as he had a special weapon on his side. And what may that be a special weapon one might ask? It was simple, and no, it wasn''t any type of sword or spear. Well, it isn''t even sharp nor made of metal. Rather, it was the opposite. A very soft and adorable secret weapon. "Gwampa, weaving...?" £ÛNatalia£Ý It was his very own granddaughter, the one and only Little Princess! Just a couple words from her paired with upturned eyes, and the Prime Minister took a critical hit to the heart. He may be tough, but he was weak to such cuteness. "Umm... No... Princess Natalia... His Majesty needs to work, you see. I''m simply here to take him back to the office." £ÛAnderson£Ý "But... But Nalia wantsh play... Play wif Gwampa..." £ÛNatalia£Ý "Uhh... No... Umm... Princess Natalia©`" £ÛAnderson£Ý "Nalia, can''t....?" £ÛNatalia£Ý There was no need to say any more words. The moment the Prime Minister was graced with the Little Princess'' innocent and sparkling eyes, the fate of the battle was decided. It was finally over. And behind the innocent Little Princess was a smiling devil who was happy as one can be. It didn''t even cross his mind how despicable his actions were, using his own granddaughter for his benefit. The most wicked of all wicked men. "Haah... I understand... And Your Majesty, please head back as soon as possible. You know how tight our schedule is." £ÛAnderson£Ý "Hahaha. I''ll try, I''ll try." £ÛErnes£Ý "Haah... Your Majesty..." £ÛAnderson£Ý The King laughed boisterously and the Prime Minister frowned. He wanted to retort, but was simply out of energy. He didn''t try thinking any more and simply left the Little Princess'' room, the King smiling ever so merrily as he celebrated his petty victory. "Now then, shall we get started then?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Haah... You really are something, Your Majesty..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! I''ll be taking that as a compliment!" £ÛErnes£Ý Not just the Prime Minister. Even Grey, Yuna, and Shasha couldn''t help but frown at the King''s wicked schemes and antics. They don''t even have the energy to argue, simply ignoring him as they continue their preparations. Time passed some more and like any other time, member after member of the Royal Family arrived one after another. Only Julius was missing as he still has school in the Royal Academy, otherwise, he would be there as well. Shortcakes, poundcakes, macarons, mango floats, cookies, tarts, milkshakes, and many more. There was a large selection of sweets and refreshments atop the white table, everyone enjoying them with bright, smiling faces, the familiars sitting on their laps as they played around. "Red! Wellow! Blue! Bwack!" £ÛNatalia£Ý And as she ate her sweets, the Little Princess pointed from dessert to dessert and named what colors there are to be found in them. Everyone was watching her with warm eyes as she demonstrated her intellectual prowess. "Waah¡«! Amazing¡«! To think you already know all the colors!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia, mayshing?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! Our Little Princess is a genius!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! Of course! Who do you think our sweet Natalia takes after?!" £ÛGalleus£Ý Yuna praised the Little Princess, and the latter giggled cheerfully, proud of her little self. But even more proud than herself was her doting father, the Crown Prince, puffing his chest as he declared proudly how amazing his daughter was. But as the colors were mentioned, one figure who would usually be in tune with the Crown Prince''s antics, was now put in deep thought as he scratched his cheeks, trying to remember something that was already a distant topic from his mind. "Ah, right! Speaking of colors... I almost forgot, but Grey, Yuna, do you have any interest in heading to Erdea?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Erdea... Isn''t that the city-state just north of Alfrione?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. I''m just curious is you have any plans on heading there," £ÛErnes£Ý The King asked and Grey and Yuna wondered. With Sirius'' help, what would take almost two weeks of travel from the capital would only take them a single day. If it''s just traveling there, there is no problem with the idea. The problem was what reason they had to travel there. They could simply head there any time convenient for them. In the beginning, it was strange for the King to suddenly bring up the topic. "We don''t... At least, not at the moment. Why do you ask, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I don''t know if you remember him, but... Gerald, Erdea''s mayor, is invited to head there. They''ll soon be holding the ''Festival of Hearts'', and he wanted you to attend as guests." £ÛErnes£Ý "A festival?! We''ll go! We''ll go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t even any need to think. As soon as Yuna heard the word "Festival", her eyes immediately beamed with excitement and her long ears flapped up and down, quick as one can be. She was brimming with enthusiasm. Well, who wouldn''t be? After all, the "Festival of Hearts" is also known as the most festive and colorful festival in the whole continent. A festival which people from all corners of the continent attend to celebrate love, peace, and happiness. A festival everyone wants to attend even once in their lives. And it isn''t just a normal festival. It was one which celebrates harmony between the countries in the continent, held every nine years to commemorate the end of the warring era. A testament to the unity between countries. "Then, I guess the Royal Family is invited as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. Every Royal Family in the continent is. It''s a grand celebration, after all. One of the very best." £ÛErnes£Ý "Grey, let''s go! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, Yuna sure is more fired up than usual." £ÛTalia£Ý With the words of the King, Yuna''s eyes sparkled even brighter. She was so excited that her usually mature outer persona completely broke down and the child inside her jumped for joy. She was now as excited as the Little Princess was. Well, Grey wasn''t particularly against the idea. It just seemed strange to him that the King decided to bring up the topic now. It was only then that lightning struck his mind and the answer popped out of nowhere. "Your Majesty... You just want to make use of my ''Gate'', don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha... I don''t know what you mean..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Haah... I knew it..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even need to use his eyes. Judging by how the King reacted, he knew full well that he was right on the mark. The King simply wanted to ease their travels with the use of Grey''s abilities. He was a crafty one, alright. Just not crafty enough. Unfortunately for Grey, his curiosity isn''t allowing him to miss such a rare opportunity. It only happens once every nine years, after all, and there was also the fact that Yuna was raring to go. There was no way he could just reject the invitation. "Haah... Alright, we''ll be going..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Grey, you''re the bestest of the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! I knew I could count on you!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Yaay¡«! Besht of besht!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The moment Grey gave his word, the room was quickly filled with excitement, cheers and claps resounding in the air. Even the Little Princess, who didn''t even understand what was happening, is happy. The Royal Family really is something. "Oh, right. And while you''re at it, please take Iris with you. This is a good chance to expand her horizons." £ÛErnes£Ý "Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Did I say something weird?" £ÛErnes£Ý Grey was in shock, and wanted to retort, but remembering what happened just recently between the latter and the Prime Minister, his resolve quickly vanished. He''d rather just accept things silently than deal with the troublesome creature before him. "Haah... Alright, fine..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I''ll be in your care, Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛIris£Ý "Yeah, just make sure to prepare all your things, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛIris£Ý If there was anything to be glad about, it was that they were taking Iris with them, and not either of the princes. Grey was glad that the Princess Royal took after the Queen, otherwise, he could only imagine how terrifying it would be. "Grey, do you have something a little sour?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yep, he is really glad... CHAPTER 252 END Chapter 253: Pains and Joys of Parenthood Dong Dong Dong The sun finally reached its zenith and with the arrival of noon, resonant bells echoed all throughout the capital. The birds flew from the noise and the people continued to hustle and bustle. Delicious fragrances wafted all throughout as lunch befell on them. The Royal Castle isn''t any different either. With the advent of lunch, the whole place is now much more peaceful, less people running around as they all took their breaks one after another, eating the hearty lunch they have been waiting for all day. If there was something different, it would be the Royal Family who has yet to head over the Dining Hall. Everyone was now tidying themselves up, with Grey and Yuna saying their goodbyes as it was finally time to depart. "Then, we''ll be going now everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Are you really sure you won''t be having lunch with us?" £ÛTalia£Ý "We''d love to, but... I don''t think we should..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey finished his words, eyes swimming towards a certain direction. There, a certain figure stood firm and proud, a silent yet terrifying smile on his face. And that figure is none other than the ever so reliable Prime Minister. It has already been a couple hours since he left the King to spend time with the Little Princess, but rather than be grateful and head back as soon as he could, he used the fact that he''s having fun with the Little Princess to his advantage and lengthened his break. Now, the Prime Minister has come back to personally get him. "Hey, Anderson... How about©`" £ÛErnes£Ý "No. And that''s final, Your Majesty." £ÛAnderson£Ý "But I haven''t even said©`" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty, if you say one more word, I will resign and leave every matter of the Kingdom to you. Please think carefully." £ÛAnderson£Ý The King couldn''t even try to bargain. The Prime Minister had already erected an unbreakable and immovable wall which not even he could go against. It was over. Only a mountain of paperwork awaited him. And though Grey and Yuna would normally be concerned with such heavy workload. It was the King they''re talking about. He had also caused them enough trouble for them to not care anymore. He needs to suffer a little. If anything, they were glad the Prime Minister and the Queen were both there for the country, otherwise, one could only imagine how chaotic it would be if everything was left to the King and Crown Prince. Such a reliable pair, indeed. "Then, we''ll be heading out now." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you next week¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Bye bye¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Smiles afloat the air and hands waving goodbye, the doors opened once again and a series of footsteps reverberated throughout the corridors. Soon after, Grey and Yuna are nowhere to be found©` or so, they should have been. But before Grey could even open up a gate, a sudden thought popped in his mind. They were already in the capital, after all. Visiting other acquaintances they knew was not a bad idea. Especially a certain someone they''ve been dying to meet again. "Yuna, let''s take another detour." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why...... Ah! Let''s go! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey didn''t even need to explain any further. As soon as he said his piece, Yuna then thought of any and all the reasons why Grey would suggest staying any longer, soon arriving to a certain conclusion. A smile bloomed on her face soon after. There was no time to waste. As they walked through the corridors, their hair colors started to change and so did their eyes. There may not be many people in the noble''s district, but there was no harm being too careful. A couple moments later and several hundred steps, they were finally out of the Royal Castle. Their footsteps continued to echo some more as they passed by lamp post after lamp post, a marvelous manner greeting them as their footsteps stopped. And a stiff greeting from the guards and a ton of admiring gazes later, they are finally inside the manor, beautiful gardens and a glamorous mansion welcoming them, just as grand as they remembered it to be... It was the Filastra manor! "Grey, we didn''t forget to bring gifts, didn''t we?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, they''re all in the ''Inventory'', and... You sure are excited, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Of course! We''re going to see Anne again, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the reason why they are staying longer was none other than the sweet little angel who had just turned three weeks old. They couldn''t wait to see her again and fill her crib with all the gifts they bought and made. They have been planning to give the gifts for a long time, but with all the things they do, it usually slips their mind. But now, they finally have a chance to do so. Both of them were excited as once can be. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý And just as they walked down the corridors and into the flight of stairs, a familiar figure appeared before them, the sound of heavy metal echoing in the air as metal boots struck the floors. It was none other than Kurt. "Grey, Yuna, are you looking for Elder Sister?" £ÛKurt£Ý "Ah, sorry for the unannounced visit, but yeah, we are." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, just head to the third floor like usual. They''re still in the same room as before. Just don''t make too much noise, alright? Anne is still sleeping." £ÛKurt£Ý "Un! We''ll be quiet as the wind!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then, I''ll be going now. I leave the rest to you two." £ÛKurt£Ý As quickly as the conversation started, the conversation also ended. After all, Kurt is a Commander of the army, and with Vanessa still on leave, his duties only doubled. He is a busy man with little time to waste. "Ah, right... I don''t know if I should be saying this, but... Please brace yourselves. You will be up for a surprise." £ÛKurt£Ý But no matter how busy he was, he still took his time to warn Grey and Yuna of what will be ahead of them. A warning which only made the two confused if anything, tilting their heads ever so slightly. "Umm... A surprise...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. You will soon see why." £ÛKurt£Ý Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Kurt didn''t say any further and headed down the flight of stairs, silence dancing in the air. Now, Grey and Yuna are even more confused, unable to process the words Kurt just told them, looking each other in the eye as question marks filled their heads. Still a little confused, Grey and Yuna continued heading upstairs and soon enough, a familiar door appeared before them. And surprisingly, the doors were both open, revealing the warm and spacious room on the other side. "Haah... So tired..." £ÛRanzel£Ý But rather than a warm reception, what welcomed them was a lengthy sigh full of exhaustion and exasperation. Near the doors, Ranzel was sitting guard, dark bags appearing under both of his eyes. He was as tired as one can be. "Milk... No... Mama doesn''t have... any more... milk... Zzz..." £ÛRanzel£Ý But even more surprising was his wife beside him. The ever so energetic Vanessa was down for the count, hair and clothes disheveled as she talked in her sleep. The very same Vanessa who was a literal ball of energy. They were shocked. Now, Grey and Yuna finally understood Kurt''s warning. To think that the enthusiastic Vanessa who would drag them around every time she could was now sleeping so tightly. Not even she could combat the exhaustion of raising a baby. "Oh, Grey, Yuna, when did you two arrive?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Ah, we just arrived... But that''s Big Sis Vanessa, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I get what you''re saying... Surprising, isn''t it?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Yeah, very much so..." £ÛGrey£Ý Not even Ranzel, the husband, could believe his eyes at first. After all, he''s already been with her for several years and never once did he see her get exhausted. Never in his wildest imagination did he ever think it would be their child who would make the impossible possible. Well, other than surprise, he was also presented with exhaustion. Having taken care of Antoinette for weeks now, he could also feel exhaustion seeping through his body and bones. A tiredness he never felt until graduating the Royal Academy. Nor only do they have to wake up hour after hour every night, there was also the changing of diapers, feeding, and so much more. Heck, they even need to be careful with every sound and step they make. Fighting monsters was even more relaxing. Even just now, the doors were kept open so that no creaks would resound in the room every time someone entered or exited. They needed to consider every little detail there is. Parents are amazing, in ways more than one. "Then, I hope this helps... ¡¶Recuperate¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý "This too... ¡¶Remedy¡·." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to waste any more time. With their state already terrible as it is, Grey and Yuna casted a couple of healing spells to both Ranzel and Vanessa. One removes fatigue, while the other removes aches and soreness. As soon as the lights seeped towards their bodies, the fatigue and headache they had been enduring quickly melted away into nothingness, only leaving behind warmth and comfort. It was super effective. "Oh! I feel much better©`" £ÛRanzel£Ý Ranzel couldn''t even finish his words. As soon as he realized, he quickly covered his mouth with both his hands, shutting it tight. His eyes lingered towards the crib to see if there were any reactions from the baby. "Fufufu! Don''t worry, Mister Ranzel. We also erected a sound-dampening barrier while we''re at it." £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Oh... I see... I see... Haah..." £ÛRanzel£Ý The tension leaving his body, Ranzel could finally let his shoulders loose and breathe a sigh of relief. As he calmed himself down, he once again watched in the direction of his sleeping daughter. A smile soon bloomed on his face. "Really, thank you, you two... That really saves us a lot of trouble." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Fufufu! Anytime!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmnngg...?" £ÛVanessa£Ý And just as all the immediate troubles were resolved, Vanessa''s eyes twitched and her facial expressions changed. Before long, she finally opened her eyes, stretching her arms as she greeted the afternoon. "Ranzel... Did Anne wake up...?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "No, she hasn''t. But we do have some guests over." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Guests...?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Ranzel''s eyes looked at Grey and Yuna''s direction, and Vanessa''s soon followed suit, tilting her head as she stared intently, trying to figure out who the guests exactly were. She was still a little sleepy and groggy, after all. "We''re back, Big Sis Vanessa." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And we also brought some gifts!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh... It''s Grey and Yuna... Welcome..." £ÛVanessa£Ý She was exhausted, alright. If it were the usual Vanessa, she would have already lunged herself towards Grey and Yuna and gave them a tight embrace, but now, she was more tame than ever, greeting them like any normal person would. Well, that was something which was only a plus for the two. Now, they don''t have to deal with Vanessa''s antics. They already had enough of the King''s mischief, and don''t want to deal with more. Antoinette really is an angel. And to thank the sleeping little angel for taming her mother, Grey and Yuna slowly but surely took out a lot of gifts from the ''Inventory'' and laid them down on the floor, soon creating a mountain of gifts before they knew it. "How should I say this... Umm... That''s quite a lot..." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Haha... Well, we just got too excited, you see... It was our first time buying things for a baby, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We just got a little carried away..." £ÛYuna£Ý A little... But not in the standards of a normal person. As it is Grey and Yuna we''re talking about, rather than a little, one could confidently say they went overboard many times over. A good portion of the room was filled. "Hmm... Grey, Yuna... Are these all for Anne?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un... Is someone wrong, Bis Sis Vanessa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing... It''s just that, where''s mine?" £ÛVanessa£Ý And as things were going smoothly, Vanessa dropped one sudden question. And a random one at that, making the room silent as the dead. She may be tired, but Vanessa will always be Vanessa. There was no escape from her antics. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna already prepared beforehand. With just a flick of a finger, Grey quickly brought out a number of things from his ''Inventory''. All were full of colors and delight. A mountain of sweets appeared out of thin air. "Waah¡«! As expected of Grey and Yuna! You never forget!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Of course. It''s for Big Sid Vanessa, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Otherwise, they''ll be receiving a hell of trouble and irritation... Is what they wanted to say, but knowing Vanessa, it was better to just keep their mouths shut. A smile was still much better than a frown, after all. "Oh, can I have some as well?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Yeah, take as much as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright. I''ll take you up on your offer then." £ÛRanzel£Ý It didn''t take long before the sweets-loving Ranzel also partook in the sweets, and before they knew it, they already had another tea party, complete with table, chairs, and a display for the desserts, just like back in the Royal Castle. As it was the first time they had a break for three whole weeks, and so, both Ranzel and Vanessa enjoyed themselves as much as they could, stuffing their cheeks with all sorts of sweets, bright expressions blooming on their faces. "Come to think of it... I thought noble children are raised with the help of the servants. Is that not also the case in Alfrione?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, no... That''s just about the same in the Kingdom as well. Me and Vanessa were also raised in a similar manner." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Eh? Then how come only Big Sis Vanessa and Mister Ranzel are here?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was absolutely right. It has been several minutes since they arrived, yet not a single maid has entered the room, if anything, there was only Vanessa and Ranzel near the baby. Everybody else was on another floor. "Well... We are also planning to do that sooner or later, but for now, we want to raise Anne by ourselves as much as we can." £ÛRanzel£Ý "After all, our leaves aren''t indefinite. We will be called for duty soon enough... That''s why, while we still enjoy our leave, we want to spend as much time with Anne while we still can." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa ended her words and her eyes lingered near Antoinette''s crib. They were warm and gentle eyes, full of love and affection. And not just her, Ranzel wore the same eyes as well, smiling ever so gently. They may be the powerful and honorable Lt. Generals of the kingdom, but they are people as well. They also want to spend as much time as possible with their loved ones, especially so with their newborn baby. It may take a handful to take care of the baby with all the crying and rearing, but just a single smile from their little angel, and all the fatigue fades away. It was almost magical how powerful love is. Truly mysterious, indeed. "Well, if worse comes to worst, I could always ask His Majesty for a favor. I''m sure he''ll extend our leave if I ask enough." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Dear, whatever happens, please don''t do that, alright?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Hm? Why not? His Majesty is quite understanding, you know?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "No, just please don''t think about it, okay?" £ÛRanzel£Ý Nor just Ranzel, but Grey and Yuna got goosebumps as they listened to Vanessa''s idea. Though it was good that she was thinking of ways to spend more time with their daughter, her way of thinking was just way too off and troublesome. It might just be because she is not her usual self, but thankfully, Ranzel managed to convince Vanessa to never think of doing such things again. Not only Kurt, but the whole Kingdom would suffer a loss if such a High-ranking military officer leaves their post suddenly. It must be avoided at all costs. And as their conversation went on, the topics jumped from one to another, shifting from a casual exchange about updates in their daily lives, all the way to making proud declarations about how adorable their new little angel is. "And, you know, just the other day, Anne hugged my hand. She was so small and cute! I love her!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa was especially chatty about the topic. She had carried her for nine months, after all. And now that she can finally hold her, she couldn''t stop going on and on about how adorable her daughter is. She is bound to be another doting parent. "I wonder when Anne will start talking? I really want to hear it!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Dear, it''s still too early for that. Anne isn''t even a month old yet." £ÛRanzel£Ý "I know! But just imagine her reaching her hands towards us and calling us ''Mama'' and ''Papa''! Wouldn''t that be lovely?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "That...! That would be best!" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Right¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Well, it''s not like Ranzel was any better. Just imagining what the future holds was enough to make them smile from ear to ear, exchanging their little wishes as they thought about how exciting each and every tomorrow is going to be. In fact, they were so excited that they went off to their own worlds, leaving Grey and Yuna on their own. Not that the latter minded it. Rather, they were happy to see that the two had regained their energy, glowing brighter by the moment. "Still, no matter how much we love Anne, it still takes a lot of effort to raise her. It''s really exhausting, to be honest." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Haha... Tell me about it. Especially when she wakes up, she immediately starts crying. And it takes so much effort to lull her back to sleep." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Hm? Just like that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. Just like... Huh?" £ÛRanzel£Ý But happiness never lasts long. As Yuna pointed, all eyes followed her finger and there they saw Anne''s crib. The little angel had started to move and her face had started to frown, opening her mouth soon after. "Waah! Uwaaaah! Waaahh!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý Before long, the sharp and resounding cries of a little baby echoed throughout the whole bedroom, sending Vanessa and Ranzel into panic as they quickly approached her. Their mind had been conditioned to react as fast as they could. Gently and softly, Vanessa lifted Antionette from her crib and carried her in her arms. She then started patting her legs gently, a subtle rhythm dancing in the air along with her soft and soothing hums. "There, there, Mama''s here. There''s no need to cry." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Uuu... Waaah... Uwaah..." £ÛAntoinette£Ý "It''s okay. It''s okay now. Mama''s always here for you." £ÛVanessa£Ý As Vanessa lulled the little angel back to sleep, Antoinette''s voice grew softer and softer as she slowly stopped crying. She snuggled in the warmth of her mother''s arms, listening to the calming sound of her heartbeats. And as Vanessa cradled Antoinette, Ranzel grabbed a couple baby toys and some pieces of cloth just in case they needed them. Before long, he reunited with his wife and daughter, helping Vanessa as much as he could. "Is she hungry again?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "No... She was probably having nightmares..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "I see... Is there anything I can do?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Umm... Can you get me my rocking chair, please?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Alright. Got it." £ÛRanzel£Ý Gentle and careful. Compared to her usual self, Vanessa was a really caring mother. She was cradling Antoinette as gently as she could, singing soft lullabies as she patted her to sleep, watching each and every movement as carefully as she could. Before long, the little angel was finally back to sleep, silent snores drifting in the wind. Vanessa and Ranzel slowly took some steps back, letting their shoulders loose as they heaved a lengthy sigh of relief. "Fufufu! You really looked like a mother back there, Big Sis Vanessa." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Nothing really. Nothing at all... Would you like some more chocolates, Big Sis Vanessa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... Changing the topic now, are we?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛYuna£Ý A mildly sulking Vanessa, a cheerfully smiling Yuna, and a sleeping little angel. The room was peaceful as one can be, the winds blowing the flowery scents from the gardens and the curtains dancing to their tunes. Yet another wonderful day to remember. CHAPTER 253 END Chapter 254: Picture Perfect Beinenstich! "Mnn¡«! Grey and Yuna''s sweets really are the best!" £ÛVanessa£Ý A short and sweet squeal echoed in the air, a large smile blooming ever so brightly. A flood of sweetness exploded in the lady''s mouth, her expressions blooming more and more radiant with the passing of time, sweets really are the best. And it may be due to exhaustion from raising Antoinette for three whole weeks, but both Vanessa and Ranzel have been wolfing down sweets one after another. A whole mountain of cups and plates have formed atop the white table. "Dear, have a taste of this as well." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Additionally, as the two were a married couple, the atmosphere in the room was sickeningly sweet. They didn''t even care that Grey and Yuna were there, flirting so openly as they fed desserts to one another. "Mmn¡«! So good! I could eat these all day!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Right? It''s got a smooth and creamy texture as well. I think this would be famous with the other nobles." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Oh! That''s it! Why don''t you open a confectionery, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛVanessa£Ý And one way or another, they arrived at the topic of opening a shop which sells all kinds of sweets and treats. Grey and Yuna''s hands stopped moving as they were both put into deep thought. It wasn''t the first time they were asked to open a shop of some kind. In fact, not just a confectionery, but a restaurant and a magic tools shop were also suggested by many of their acquaintances, but with their lives already as it is, they don''t see much need of doing so. They aren''t in dire need of money, after all. Though Grey has experienced being an office worker before, he isn''t really one who specializes in running a business. And especially so with Yuna who grew up in a small and hidden village back in the forest. It was not their fort. "Hmm... We don''t really have any thoughts on doing that for now... I don''t think we''re ready for that kind of business yet." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, It''s just a suggestion. There''s no need to hurry things." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Fufufu! Ranzel''s right, but oh! Please tell us when you do decide to, okay? We''ll be the first to drop by!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Hahaha. Sure, we''ll make sure to invite you." £ÛGrey£Ý The future was still far and uncertain, but there was no harm in making little promises. Everyone continued enjoying their time together, eating the sweets Grey and Yuna brought until there was little left atop the table. And as it was still time early in the afternoon, somewhere along the line, the chefs brought in a delightful meal for everyone to enjoy, wonderful dishes brought in one after another. The time for eating has yet to finish. It was just as one would expect from the chefs of a noble household. Each and every single one of the dishes prepared was top-tier in display, smell, taste, and texture. It all just melts in their mouths, flavors exploding all over. "Oh, right... Before I forget... I actually have something to give you, Big Sis Vanessa, Mister Ranzel..." £ÛGrey£Ý Just as they almost finished their late lunch, a sudden thought popped up on Grey''s mind and his spoon and fork soon stopped moving. He then wiped his hands clean and grabbed a small object from his "Inventory". It was a small and delicate object, a crystal clear leans on the front and a number of buttons all over it. Of course, it was none other than the camera, and it was not the same from before. Now, it was an improved version with zoom, night mode, and flash adjustment feature. The second edition! "Waah¡«! So this is the camera Her Majesty was talking about! It looks so amazing! Hey, hey, can I have a try?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Dear, umm... Dear, please calm down a little... In the first place, do you even know how to use it?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa''s excitement was quelled, but her eyes continued to sparkle bright, looking at Grey and Yuna''s direction with intent and enthusiasm. The two didn''t even need to ask. Her eyes were enough to tell them what she wanted. Before long, Grey and Yuna taught Vanessa about the different buttons in the camera and how to use it, the latter nodding ever so attentively, as she followed suit after the two''s little demonstration. And the lesson wasn''t just in theory, but practice as well. A number of clicks, shutters, and flashes resounding in the air as photos were taken one after another, Vanessa acting like an excited little child who just got a new toy. Of course, as one would expect from a new mother, the first series of photos she took was that of their sleeping little angel. Her eyes sparkled even brighter than the sun as she admired gleefully the photograph she had taken. "Dear...! Dear...! Look at Anne! She''s so cute...!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Ohh¡«! It really captures little Anne''s cuteness. This is amazing!" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Right¡«?! With this, we can preserve all kinds of wonderful memories!" £ÛVanessa£Ý It hasn''t even been a couple minutes, and Vanessa was once again off to taking a myriad of pictures of her sleeping daughter. Thankfully, the flash was not very bright and Antoinette continued to sleep peacefully. "Grey, Yuna, can we really have this? This seems quite valuable... Are you sure you don''t want any compensation?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Yeah, it''s alright. It''s a gift, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Just seeing you have fun is more than enough!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna reassured the man, but the latter continued to dwell on the price, thinking ever so deeply. After all, no matter where he looked at it, the camera was a very valuable magic tool, far more valuable than any jewels or accessories. And Ranzel was right. Just from the materials alone and the complexity of the runes used to make the camera, it could fetch at least several hundred thousand kiels. If it were to be placed in an auction, it could easily be sold at several millions, the price of a large mansion. It was very expensive. But for the two, such an expense was nothing. After all, Grey also got to improve his smithing and enchanting skills with it. As for the materials, they have plenty sitting in his "Inventory", gathering dust in the corner. They were just fun little projects. It''s not like Ranzel and Vanessa were the only ones they had given a camera to. As promised, they also gave one to the Royal Family just this morning as well and are planning to give more out in the future. "Haah... Then, we''ll accept this with grace. If you ever need something, please don''t hesitate to tell us. We''ll help out to the best of our abilities." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Hahaha. We''ll be relying on you then." £ÛGrey£Ý In the end, though a little hesitant, Ranzel happily accepted Grey and Yuna''s "little" gift and didn''t voice out any objections anymore. Not that Grey and Yuna are going to budge either. It was the only way. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Vanessa, on the other hand, was still taking pictures all over the place, from their sweet little angel all the way to whatever things she could find, even using the zoom feature to capture images from afar. She was just too excited. "Oh? It wouldn''t click anymore?" £ÛVanessa£Ý And unsurprisingly, with the amount of photos she took, she quickly exhausted the hundred-photo film Grey had initially installed in the camera. She was actually quite frightening to be honest. "Grey, Yuna, I know I said I would accept it, but... I think we have to change the terms for the photo paper films..." £ÛRanzel£Ý "About that... How about a gold coin per film?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, you have established a price already?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Well, it''s a long story..." £ÛGrey£Ý It isn''t a long story at all. It was just that Grey didn''t want to recount the shenanigans a certain King made which led to them discussing a price. Just remembering how he exhausted three whole films in a couple minutes was enough to give him a headache. Well, not that Vanessa is any different. Thankfully, there was Ranzel and Kurt to stop her from wasting the films every time she wanted to. With them, the films should last much longer... probably... "Still, this camera sure is good at capturing views, huh... Look! I even got a good picture of the gardens!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Oh, you''re right... This would be amazing when we go on trips.." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Un! We can capture all kinds of views with it! We can even make an album out of them! Grey and I had many of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Good views, mmn... Like the sea, perhaps?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un! Like the sea©`" £ÛYuna£Ý None of them saw it coming. It was all too sudden, neither Grey nor Yuna able to prepare themselves from Vanessa''s words. Before they knew it, they had already fallen to Vanessa''s sudden trap. There was still a smile on Vanessa''s face, but it was nothing like the one from before. Rather than a warm and radiant smile, it was a dark and tightening one which sent chills down their spines. Trouble was drawing near. "Speaking of which, Grey, Yuna... I heard something quite interesting from His Majesty the other day. Would you like to hear it?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Y-Yes...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You see, His Majesty mentioned an outing on the sea several days ago. There were lots of people invited as well! His Majesty said it was really fun!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Vanessa was smiling brightly and chatting cheerfully but neither Grey nor Yuna could feel any warmth from either. Rather, they could only feel doom looming closer with each and every passing second. "His Majesty said the view was very beautiful and the food was also delicious! But as I was listening to His Majesty''s stories, it made me wonder...... Have you perhaps forgotten to invite us, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛVanessa£Ý It was over. Vanessa was still smiling as she asked, but her words were as sharp as daggers, eyes threatening and intimidating as one can be. Not even Ranzel could say a single word, only able to wish them good luck. He, too, had already been punished. "I''m not really angry, per se... It''s just that, you should have told me beforehand, you know? I was heartbroken, you know?" £ÛVanessa£Ý ""S-Sorry..."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý "Hm? An apology should be expressed with actions, rather than words, no? And a sweet treat would do¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý They''ve been had, and big time, at that. Vanessa was not angry at all, but she was still a little sulky. Unfortunately for Grey and Yuna, their realization came far too late. They could only nod in silence as they promised to make a new dessert especially for Vanessa. "Hey, Dear, isn''t that too much? They''ve already brought us a lot of gifts. Can''t you let them off just this once?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Dear, this is this, and that is that! They''re completely different matters!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Though her words weren''t entirely wrong, Ranzel was still a little dumbfounded by his wife''s way of reasoning, unable to voice out a single word to retort. Reasonable and unreasonable at the same time. That is who Vanessa is. Well, not that Grey and Yuna hate that part of her. Rather, it was that part of her that got them close with one another. She may be a little©` Err... Pretty troublesome, but she is still one of their precious people. A request or two was no big deal. "Fufufu. Looks like we have no other choice." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... You can say that again..." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As there was a sound-dampening barrier on the room, there was no need to head to the kitchen, Grey simply took out their portable kitchen, tables, stoves, utensils, and many more appearing out of thin air. Of course, all sorts of ingredients popped out one after another too. The typical flour, egg, salt, sugar, cream, and all basic ingredients one would need to make sweets. It was a varied assortment of all tastes and colors. "Ohh¡«! I did hear from His Highness that Grey and Yuna have a portable kitchen... So this is what it looks like... It''s amazing!" £ÛVanessa£Ý And as they prepared their little kitchen, they heard yet another off-putting comment. Both Grey and Yuna swore deep in their hearts to punish the King and Julius for not keeping their mouths shut. Just an itsy-bitsy punishment, nothing too serious... Yep, nothing too serious... ''Oh, I almost forgot.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Obviously, Grey didn''t forget to put up a cooling barrier and strengthened the sound-dampening barrier. The kitchen can be too hot and noisy, after all. They can''t be having that with a little baby around. "Then, Big Sis Vanessa, Mister Ranzel, we''re starting now¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Good luck, you two." £ÛRanzel£Ý Everything now prepared, the kitchen''s orchestra started to play once again. Eggs were cracked and beaten, flames started to roar and dance, and ingredients were mixed one after another. It was a sight everyone was oh so familiar with. And what might Grey and Yuna be cooking? It is none other than one of the most popular german desserts there is, Beinenstich! A multi-layered yeast cake filled with vanilla custard and cream, and topped with honey-glazed sliced almonds. A crunchy and creamy treat. First was the making of the dough. Grey combined the flour, butter, salt, sugar, yeast, eggs, and water, mixing and kneading the mixture until a smooth and supple texture. He then placed it in an oiled bowl and let it rise with magic. Grey folded and cut it, expelling any and all excess gas before rolling it into balls, patting and stretching it until a pie circle was made. Finally, he then placed it into cake pans, letting it rest and relax for several minutes. As Grey prepared the dough, Yuna prepared the topping. She first melted the butter over medium heat, adding sugar, honey, and cream until the mixture came to a boil, finally adding the sliced almonds until a light golden color shined in the kitchen. Then placing on the dough. "Big Sis Vanessa, are you still following?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes¡«! Ah! But I might ask questions later though. Is that okay?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un! That''s fine." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, they weren''t simply just cooking. As Vanessa was also a baker herself, they were also doing demonstrations for her to follow if she ever wants to make one for themselves to enjoy. Her eyes were sharp as her sword as she took notes. Having preheated the oven, the bienenstich until the edges turned to golden brown and the topping started to bubble. And with the use of magic, what would usually take half an hour was easily done in a couple minutes, soon cooling it down. And with a quick flip, the sweet and golden almond topping was revealed. A quick few slices later, and a number of layers were made, placing the sweet vanilla custard and cream filling in the middle of each layer. To top things off, honey was then run through the top of the cake. A sweet supple syrup ran through the beautiful masterpiece as Yuna slowly and carefully sliced the cake into eighth beautiful and fluffy slices. "And... We''re do©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! So cute! Dear, look! It''s so cute!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words. As soon as she was done with the final touches, Vanessa quickly rushed towards the fluffy little thing, her eyes sparkling like crystal clear diamonds lit under the night sky. She was excited as one can be. Vanessa was squealing and clapping cheerfully, snapping a number of photos of the bienenstich as she admired it from all angles. It was still a new film but she already wasted almost a dozen photo papers, quick as lightning. "Waah¡«! It''s so cute©` Ah!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Thankfully, Ranzel was there to put a stop to her antics. As she was distracted with the sweet little treat before her, he quickly grabbed the camera before Vanessa could even get a tight grip, storing it in his storage ring. "Hey! I was still taking photos!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Dear, if you waste any more films, we won''t have enough for Anne''s photos. Would you really like that to happen?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Uuu... But... Uuu... Fine..." £ÛVanessa£Ý It was as simple as that. Just a few convincing words from her husband and Vanessa quickly gave up, a little trace of hesitation in her eyes. After all, she may love desserts but her daughter was much more important. Anne was the cutest. And as Vanessa was having a little inner battle, Grey and Yuna prepared the plates and forks, designing the servings with a couple drops of cream and honey-glazed almonds by the sides. Presentation is an important taste, after all. "Big Sis Vanessa, don''t be too down. Here, have a taste." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... Okay..." £ÛVanessa£Ý A single bite yet a drastic change. The Vanessa who was previously sulking had her lips arch into a bright smile as soon as a sweet and creamy flavor burst forth inside her mouth, flooding her tongue with a hint of crunchiness with each bite. "Mmn¡«! Delicious! Have a taste too, dear!" £ÛVanessa£Ý She was now brimming with energy and excitement, slicing a small slice and feeding it to her husband. The latter, on the receiving end, was painted with a bit of surprise and delight, happily savoring his bite. "Oh, it really is. And the almonds are also a nice touch." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Right¡«? I wonder what kind of toppings I could put on top... Would fruits and cream work on it?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Hmm... We haven''t really tried... But I don''t think it''s a bad idea." £ÛGrey£Ý And as it was a gathering of people who loved sweets, as they enjoyed their slices, they thought of a couple ways to improve the current dessert. Vanessa with her years of experience was especially enthusiastic, asking Grey and Yuna what kinds of ingredients they got in hand. They had a variety of fruits, nuts, and berries, different types of syrups and cream, all sorts of condiments, and a lot more. If they were going to make a lot of varieties, there would be no shortage of ingredients. All that''s left is to experiment. "Okay! Let''s test it out!" £ÛVanessa£Ý And experiment they did. With Vanessa on the lead Grey and Yuna created all sorts of design and combinations, creating what they think would taste best. And as one would expect, a mountain of bienenstich was created one after another. There was one topped with butter, one with sweet jam as filling, one with a strawberry topping, and one with a hint of lemon. All were lined up on the kitchen table, filling the place with life and colors, a delightful and appetite-arousing fragrance in the air. "Oh! This one''s super good! It''s very soft and fluffy but still firm enough to hold its shape. Did you make this, Yuna?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un! But is it not too sweet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... I think it''s just right." £ÛVanessa£Ý "I think so too, but Yuna... Don''t you think there''s too much honey?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! I might have spilled a little more than usual." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, with baking comes tasting as well. One after another, everyone sliced their trial products and reviewed whether they could pass or not. Though there were many that suited their taste, some were just too sweet, mushy, and straight up inedible. "Uuu... Uuu... Uuu..." £ÛAntoinette£Ý "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Anne." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Thank you, Dear." £ÛVanessa£Ý The little angel had woken up once again, but there was no need to fret. Ranzel was to the rescue, scooping out their little angel to his arms and patting her ever so gently just like Vanessa did, soothing her feebly and softly. Time passed some more, and more and more piles of beinenstich were taken out from the oven, piling up over the white table, each one different from the other. In fact, there were so many, it probably reached several dozen varieties already. "Grey, I''ll taste this one, okay?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Hm? Sure." £ÛGrey£Ý But not everything was merry and happy. Oblivious to what was before her, Vanessa, with a bright and blooming smile on her face, sliced a little slice of the beinenstich before her, feeding to herself with a wide bite. "Ah, wait! Big Sis Vanessa, that''s©`!!" £ÛGrey£Ý Remembering which beinenstich Vanessa was talking about, Grey tried to stop the former from having a taste. Unfortunately, he was already far too late. Vanessa had already had a taste of it, sharp flavors exploding in her mouth... Literally... "Salty!!" £ÛVanessa£Ý No, calling it salty would be an understatement. It felt like a rain of salt was violating her tongue, rampaging wildly. And it wasn''t just salty, it was also bitter and spicy, the opposite of a dessert. Tears soon formed on the corner of Vanessa''s eyes as she washed off the deathly taste. After all, it was not one meant to be tasted. It was Grey''s marvelous creation which he will use for his and Yuna''s revenge against the King and Julius. Yet never in his wildest imagination did he think Vanessa would be the first victim. "Grey... You''re horrible..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "S... Sorry... Please have some ice cream. It should wash off the taste." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... Thanks..." £ÛVanessa£Ý For the first time in forever, Grey had finally won against Vanessa. However, it was a way he never expected, even in his wildest imagination... "Uuu... It''s still lingering..." £ÛVanessa£Ý ... It was quite the bizarre sight to behold, to say the least. CHAPTER 254 END Chapter 255: A Silly Little Argument The world has woken up yet again, the sun bringing the day as it closed the curtains of the night. With the stars fading slowly from the sky, clouds of gray and white revealed themselves clearer than ever, drifting in the vast sky of blue. A lone figure awoke in a large room, on his back was a softness like the fluffy looking clouds and comfort filled with warmth. He gazed and he turned, a silent yet beautiful star greeting him by his side. It was Yuna. The young lady was still sleeping soundly, subtle snores fleeting in the air as her chest heaved up and down, ears twitching from time to time. The gentle sunlight seeping through the window only served to accentuate her delicate beauty. "Cute..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey mumbled softly, lifting his body ever so slowly as to not disturb the sleeping princess. He reached out his hand, caressing her soft and supple cheeks, soon leaning closer and he drew his lips towards hers, his eyes burning fiercely with passion©`Or so it should have been. But before he could even lean in for a kiss, he suddenly stopped, eyes wide open as if he had just seen a ghost. He was frozen, and the moment he moved, he drew back his hand, and got out of bed, soon heading out of the room. ''Dammit! That was dangerous!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Dangerous, indeed. And it wasn''t the first time it happened. In fact, it happens almost every morning, and every time, Grey only manages to stop himself just barely before it''s too late. Every single time was a close call. There is nothing wrong with a good morning kiss between couples, nothing at all. But Grey knew deep down just what kind of adult thoughts ran inside his mind at that very moment, one which wouldn''t stop with just a kiss. Though there is nothing wrong with falling deeper and deeper for his beloved, the more he does, the greedier he becomes. Now, he feels like a shameless, starving beast who just wants to devour Yuna at any moment he could, his greed getting harder and harder to sate. ''Haah... I really need to cool myself down...'' £ÛGrey£Ý And cool his head he did. After making a quick breakfast for Yuna, Grey quickly took a shower and headed towards his workshop to forge some equipment. After all, what better way to clear one''s mind than put it to heavy but rewarding work? With Grey''s leave, the house has become quiet once again, the leaves swaying softly by the whistling winds and the chimes ringing as they danced. It was peaceful as one can be, the sun continuing to climb the high skies. Tap Tap Tap Tap Several minutes passed and the house was painted with life. A young elf descended down the stairs, rubbing her eyes as she walked ever so groggily. She yawned and she stared off into the distance, eyes still sleepy as one can be. Yuna had just woken up, and her very first instinct was to look around, searching for a certain figure. Yet no matter how much she turned her head and shifted her eyes, she didn''t find who she was looking for, only a note by the countertop. --- Yuna, I still have some leftover work for the Blacksmiths'' Guild. I''ll be making them so I won''t be able to join you for breakfast. Instead, I cooked a delicious breakfast just for you. I hope you enjoy it. --- Eyes still struggling to stay open, Yuna read the note and her eyes swam left and right, soon shifting to the still steamy dishes atop the dining table. She hasn''t seen them yet but she already knew she was going to enjoy eating them. Yuna continued to read, and the more she did the more awake she became. The rest of Grey''s note was simply well wishes for her and some reminders. If one thing stood out, it was the little folded note at the very end. --- P.S. I left some pudding for you in the refrigerator. There''s a dozen of them so make sure you enjoy them. Eat well, my pretty princess. :) --- And there it was. Though it was a little that Yuna couldn''t eat breakfast with Grey like they usually do, seeing Grey''s effort to make her feel loved and cared for was more than enough. A sweet smile soon bloomed on her face as she ate breakfast. It was like one would expect. The breakfast was delicious as one can be, the main dish and sides varying greatly to make sure Yuna enjoyed the meal the best she could. If Grey was eating with her, it would have been perfect. "Waah¡«! There really is a lot of them¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, not just breakfast, but dessert as well. Just as Grey had said in his note, there were a dozen cups of pudding left in the refrigerator, each one tempting and appetite arousing. Just a glance was enough to make Yuna''s eyes sparkle. "Mmn¡«! Delicious as usual!" £ÛYuna£Ý Skipping her steps cheerfully, Yuna brought out all the pudding out of the refrigerator and headed towards the living room. There, she enjoyed herself, putting her feet atop the couch as played with her magic. After all, unlike Earth, Merusia only has little in the way of entertainment. There is no television, no video games, no internet, and no social media. Even the games they play are best enjoyed with many people. There is only so much one could do alone. So, to make up for such lack of entertainment, Grey and Yuna had been using magic in their daily lives, playing with it like little children playing with toys. Not only would they get rid of their boredom, they can also practice their control as well, killing two birds with one stone. Yuna waved her hands and a rain of snow swept all over the room, dancing like ice skaters, and running around like little children. It may look simple at a glance, but it was a task which needed extreme control. One, two, three, and four. More and more figures danced in the air. Five, six, seven, and eight. Cups after cups of pudding were also finished as the show went on. A smiling young lady''s eyes sparkling along the snow. "Oh... Looks like I finished one again." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she placed down her cup of pudding. She was about to reach out to another one, when her hands suddenly halted. She thought long and hard before finally pulling it back, waving her hand to disperse the snow. "No, let''s enjoy these with Grey later." £ÛYuna£Ý A sweet smile on her face and the snow fading to oblivion, Yuna skipped her steps towards the refrigerator and stored the remaining four cups of pudding inside, then hopping away. She headed upstairs, humming happily to herself. The young lady soon went back down, took a bath, headed upstairs again, and had a change of clothes. It was the usual routine, and since Grey wasn''t around, she will be heading to the Rabbit''s Den to spend some time with Helen and company. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Oh, right! Before I forget..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, like Grey did, Yuna didn''t forget to leave a note behind. He might have already calmed down better than before, but Grey was still a worrywart. She could only giggle to herself thinking how he''ll panic if she didn''t leave any. "And.... There!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. With her note finished, Yuna quickly headed out of the house and into the open city. She hummed to herself happily, still skipping her steps like an excited little child as she headed out for the day. Yet again, the house was filled with silence. The sun had now climbed fairly high in the sky and the city was now fully awake. Everyone was hustling and bustling as they went on about their daily lives, living life in the moment, The sun continued to climb, and soon, the second bell rang. Time passed some more, and finally, after hours upon hours of working, Grey finally came out of the "Sanctuary", drenched in sweat and shirt full of grime. Like Yuna before her, he looked around the house for a certain young lady, but found nothing of the sort. There was only a note left behind, a gentle smile soon painted on his face as he placed it back down. "But well... I should probably take a bath, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just "probably", Gry really does need a bath. With all the grease, dust, and debris in smithing work, his shirt wasn''t safe from the grime and dirt. He was dirty and sweaty, a severe contrast to their clean and tidy house. Though he could simply use magic to clean himself, soaking in a hot bath was still much better. Not only would it clean himself, it would also wash away the fatigue in his body as if they were just but mere fleeting lies. Of course, as one would expect from our protagonist, after taking a bath, he sparkled like the stars in the night sky. With a beautiful face like one carved from marble, jade-like skin, sharp amethyst eyes, and a well-toned body, he was a sight for sore eyes enough to make ladies drool. Topping it all off with a wet look fresh out of the bath, and boom, a perfect lady killing machine. Not even Yuna whom he''s been with for almost four years could handle the heat. It was a sight only served for hers truly. A quick trip to the bedroom, and Grey grabbed himself a comfortable set of casual clothing. He then headed towards the refrigerator to find himself a cool drink to cool himself down from the hot bath. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý But rather than a cold drink, what greeted him were four cups of sweet and delectable pudding. They were sparkling so brightly, alluring to the eyes. Enough for Grey to grab some without thinking too much. "Did Yuna not like them?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked himself as he tilted his head slightly. After all, don''t mention a dozen, Yuna could finish much more in a single sitting if she ever feels like it. Such a sight was just plain strange. Not an everyday sight. "Oh, well... I''ll just be enjoying myself then." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to think too much. With such sweet treats left for him, it would be bad manners to decline the invitation. He may be confused, however, it doesn''t mean he won''t eat what''s in front of him. It would be wasteful, otherwise. Not knowing what troubles it would spell, Grey simply and zealously took the puddings out of the refrigerator and headed to the living room to relax after a long day from work. A much needed rest. "Yup. Pudding''s the best." £ÛGrey£Ý Calm and carefree as one can be, Grey then sat down on the soft couch and enjoyed its comfort to its finest. We used wind magic to make the pudding float in the air, feeding it to himself without much thought. And as he enjoyed his free time, the phone suddenly came ringing. It was a call from Eliza, charting happily with him as she went on about what happened on her day. It has become a daily occurrence, both happy to talk to one another. Before long, yet another bell rang throughout the whole city, the sun finally reaching its Zenith. A clang and clack echoed in the, drifting along with an appetizing aroma as Grey prepared for lunch, a plethora of dishes dished out one after another. Creak With the advent of lunch, the young elf had finally returned home, a big, bright smile painted on her face as she headed inside. The moment she saw Grey, her smile beamed even brighter, eyes sparkling like a cascading creek. "Welcome home©` Oh!" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no response. Yuna simply rushed towards him, giving him a tight embrace from behind. It has only been a day and the young lady already missed him, acting all clingy as she buried her face on his reliable back. "Hey, Yuna, we''re going to get burns at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... It''s okay. That much isn''t going to hurt us anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I can''t deny that, but still... Then, how about you set the table for lunch? I''m about done cooking, so that would really help." £ÛGrey£Ý "....... Okay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna thought long and hard, or rather, she savored hugging Grey before letting go. With an excited smile on her face, she then set off to do as Grey requested, setting the table, utensils, and dishes without much trouble. And just as she was preparing the table, a sudden thought came to her mind. She remembered about the pudding she set away just this morning, happily skipping her steps as she headed to the refrigerator with a big smile on her face. "Eh...?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a smile which didn''t last too long. The moment she opened the refrigerator, rather than happiness, what surprised her was confusion. The cups of pudding she left were nowhere to be found. She clearly remembered that she put the pudding in the refrigerator, yet no matter how she looked, she couldn''t find them. There were ingredients, a few sweets, and some juices, but there was no pudding. They were simply not there. "Grey, have you seen the pudding I left here? There were four of them." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I ate them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Two short noises and suddenly, silence filled the whole house. The fried ham and eggs continued to sizzle as silently Grey and Yuna looked each other in the eye. One was puffing her cheeks, pouting, while the other was at a loss. "Was... I not supposed to eat them...?" £ÛGrey£Ý No, he was not, not at all. But it was already too late for regret now. No matter what he does, the pudding (he thoroughly enjoyed) is now safely stored in his stomach, not coming back anytime soon. At the same time, Yuna''s cheeks puffed as she pouted, looking at Grey full of intent, not saying a single word as she simply turned her head away. The latter doesn''t even need to ask. She was greatly upset. The dishes were soon cooked and lunch soon commenced. But unlike their usual merry and laughter-filled lunch, the current one was awkward as one can be, only silence looming over the dining table. "Yuna, here, say ahh¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried to lighten the mood by trying to feed Yuna, but rather than reciprocating his actions, the latter simply turned her head away, puffing her cheeks even more. The sound of glass breaking echoed in the air as his heart shattered a little. Time passed and the sun finally started their descent. The house was full of peace, quiet, and of course, awkwardness. A few hours already passed but Yuna was still pouting, not saying a single word to Grey. "Umm, Yuna©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Vega¡«! Come here, let''s comb your fur!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛVega£Ý In fact, Yuna has been avoiding Grey so much that she let the familiars out simply so that she has a reason to ignore Grey. Every time the latter tried to talk to her, she would then talk with the familiars, outright denying Grey. ¡ºMaster, sorry...¡» £ÛVega£Ý ¡ºNo, it''s alright... Yeah, it''s alright...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had never felt so defeated before. Though he knows Yuna would forgive him sooner or later, seeing her reject him was still depressing. Each and every time she rejects him, he feels his heart breaking more and more. It was pain, and a stinging one at that. Time passed some more and the sky was finally dyed amber as the sun started to set. Silence and awkwardness still loomed over the air as Yuna prepared dinner for the two of them. As for Grey... "Haah..." £ÛGrey£Ý ... He was down for the count. He had already lost count of how many times Yuna had rejected his approaches and just remembering them was enough to make his heart scream in pain. Gloom and darkness loomed over him. In fact, it was so depressing that the familiars started consoling him, patting his back with their little paws. Even the usually energetic Vega and Kentaurus were now well-behaved, pitying their master with the others. "Everyone, dinner''s ready." £ÛYuna£Ý Now, Yuna doesn''t even mention his name. It was the most pitiful that he has ever been. If Julius were to see his current state, he would surely be laughing his ass off until tears formed in the corners of his eyes from laughing too much. Depressed as one can be, Grey headed to the dining table, welcomed with silence and awkwardness as Yuna doesn''t even want to look at him. Only the sounds of spoons and forks hitting the plates echoed in the air. "Hey, Yuna... Are you still mad at me?" £ÛGrey£Ý Unable to bear the silence any longer, Grey finally asked the question. And hearing it ring in her ears, Yuna''s hands suddenly stopped, finally looking at Grey in the eyes after several hours of ignoring Grey, still pouting. "Look... I''ll never touch your sweets again, and tell you what, as an apology, I''ll make you a ton of pudding later, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to bargain and compromise, but Yuna didn''t budge an inch, not uttering a single word and pouting even more than before. Though there wasn''t any hatred nor anger in her eyes, it still stung Grey''s heart a little bit. "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes, ma''am?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s not the fact that you ate my pudding, it''s the fact that you didn''t ask me first... I wanted to enjoy them with you, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý And that was the final blow. Hearing Yuna''s words, a large arrow stabbed Grey''s heart and conscience, rendering him unable to retort against her. To top it all off, Yuna''s pouting face turned into a sulking face. He was guiltier than ever before. Though it may be petty, Yuna was really looking forward to enjoying them with Grey, even telling it to Helen when they chatted with one another. Yet the thing she looked forward to for the whole day was suddenly broken. She has every right to be upset. "Umm... I''m really sorry about it... I promise to never do it again... Won''t you give this poor man a chance for forgiveness, My Lady? I promise I''ll do anything." £ÛGrey£Ý "Anything...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, anything." £ÛGrey£Ý A fatal question, but Grey''s got no other choice. Though Yuna would probably forgive him sooner or later, he couldn''t bear to see such a sulking expression on her face. It was just far too much for his conscience. He is just a fool in love, after all. And hearing Grey''s words, Yuna finally wore a different expression on her face. She slowed down her steps as she was put into deep thought, tilting her head downwards as she thought, only looking Grey in the eyes as she found her answers. "Spoil me..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I said... I want you to spoil me... For the rest of the day... " £ÛYuna£Ý It was a bit unexpected, but Grey could finally smile at her words. Even if Yuna didn''t say it, he was already planning to do so anyway. Now that he heard it directly from her, he couldn''t be any happier to oblige. "Hmm... I don''t think I can do that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? But you said you''ll do anything..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because I don''t want to spoil you just for today. I''ll be spoiling you rotten the whole week so you better be prepared, yeah?" £ÛGrey£Ý From pouting to sulking, and now to smiling. Yuna''s expressions greatly changed from one to another as her face beamed with radiance. Her heart now beat and thumped hard, a bottomless happiness surging in her heart. "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a short and simple response, but strangely enough it contained a myriad of emotions not even a whole statement could express. The mood was finally back to how it usually is, full of warmth and happiness. And now that their little argument has been resolved, there was no need to hold back any longer. Yuna then put her utensils down and stood up from her chair, soon sitting on Grey''s lap with her cheeks blushing furiously. She may be the one doing the ignoring, but she was also the one who suffered the most from her own actions. After all, she was quite the clingy one, not wanting to do anything of the sort anytime soon. She just wants to be with Grey. "Umm... Yuna...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I can''t...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, no, that''s not it..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a tad bit embarrassing, but Grey couldn''t deny Yuna''s request. After all, he did say he would spoil her rotten for the whole week. Now that the latter was actively engaging in skinship, he now wonders if his heart would be able to last long. "Umm... This is actually quite embarrassing, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... You can say that again..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, their positions didn''t last long as they soon came back to their senses. Rather than sitting on Grey''s lap, Yuna simply sat by his side and they had a normal dinner together, chatting merrily and happily. The curtain of the day long over and the orchestra of stars reigning over the lands. The sweet symphony night drifted along the cold, nightly breeze, whispering ever so softly as it ran around the town. The day has ended yet again. CHAPTER 255 END Chapter 256: Triple Stars "Grey, I love you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I love you too." £ÛGrey£Ý The morning was still young yet a rosy atmosphere was already brewing in the air, hearts floating like bubbles as the young lady fawned over Grey. She was shining brighter than the sun above, smiling like a little, fluffy bunny. With their little argument yesterday now resolved and over, the two are now as sweet and sappy as one can be. Yuna was now acting more clingy than usual, not wanting to be separated even for a single moment. As for Grey, he was happy. He really is, but other than happiness, worry also started to brew in his heart. Worry whether he could withstand the temptation and hold himself back from suddenly attacking Yuna like some wild and feral beast. ''Clear thoughts... Clear thoughts...'' £ÛGrey£Ý The young man tried to clear his thoughts, but it was impossible. Especially with two soft and plump things pressing gently against his back, he could barely maintain his consciousness, heart beating wildly. Though he and Yuna had already gone to that stage many times over, he still couldn''t bear to suddenly pounce at her. In fact, when they were making love as of late, he had been rougher and harder to sate. Acts which only brought shame when he came back to his senses. Well, not just shame, Yuna also experienced body pains the day after, making Grey feel extremely guilty. Especially with Yuna wearing such an innocent and lovable expression on her face. It was a test of guilt and control. "Grey, look! What''s that thing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Where©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Chu Grey couldn''t even finish his words. As he turned his head to the direction Yuna was pointing at, the latter suddenly leaned close and pressed her soft lips on his cheeks. A kiss which only made his heart flutter even harder. "Hehehe! Did I surprise you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y... Yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý To top things off, Yuna was acting even more proactively than usual. It wasn''t the first time she pulled some tricks to kiss Grey out of the blue, but the latter having been so absent-minded as of late, he always gets caught in it. A proactive Yuna and an evasive Grey. No matter how one looked at it, the two were currently polar opposites of one another, the former not knowing how much the latter was holding himself back. A time bomb which might explode at any time. While Grey promised to spoil Yuna rotten for a week, he is already starting to regret it. It was still the first day yet he was already having a hard time keeping his desires under control. The road was still long ahead of him. "Oh, right! Yuna, do you remember the treasures we got from Torogi?" £ÛGrey£Ý Desperate to keep his desires under control, Grey racked his brain for topics he could distract himself from. It was only then that he remembered an important task he and Yuna have been putting off. "Hmn? What about them? Do you want some alchemy ingredients? What and how many do you need?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, no, that''s not it. It''s just... Didn''t we get some a couple beast crystals too? I think it''s about time we use them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait, then that means..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, we''ll be dropping by the Malus village." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna could summon familiars just about anywhere as long as there is enough space around. But unlike anywhere else in the world, only in Malus village was there a magical tree which could augment the summoning. It was Leif, of course. Hearing such a decision, Yuna squealed with happiness and excitement. So excited, in fact, that she suddenly tightened her embrace on Grey without realizing it. It was fortunate Grey was a Transcendent, otherwise, a few bones would have already been snapped and fractured. "Waah¡«! That means we can see Reina and the others again! Let''s bring along Miss Aria and Mister Kris, too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Calm your horses, Yuna. And have you forgotten already? Mister Kris and Miss Aria are still in the middle of a quest. We don''t know where they are." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right. Hehehe! I totally forgot..." £ÛYuna£Ý Time was of the essence, and so, with their objective now set, Grey and Yuna quickly prepared a few things and selected some gifts from their stock. Shopping throughout the city would take a lot of time, after all. Of course, their presents consist of some sweets and treats, Alfrione specialties, and rare materials they obtained throughout their travels. This includes, gems, silk, plants, and equipment of all shapes and sizes, specially selected for everyone. And as one would expect, there were some absurd things mixed in the presents, one not even nobility or royalty could get. Fortunately, Malus is an isolated village. A high-grade item or two wouldn''t cause anyone any problems... Probably... "Yuna, are you done preparing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Just a minute¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý With their Grey''s "Inventory" and Yuna''s Mythical-Grade storage ring, carrying such a large load was no problem. Soon enough, Yuna had finally finished preparing her things, changing from her homey, casual attire to her adventurer outfit. Well, since they were there to visit and not to fight, Yuna also put a little to fix her hair up more than usual, braiding it and tying it into a ponytail at the end. She also put on a little bit of makeup, further accentuating her already art-like beauty. "Grey, what do you think?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Do you even need to ask that? You already know my answer." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But I still want to hear it!" £ÛYuna£Ý As per usual, even when they were about to depart, the two were still flirting as if they were a married couple on their honeymoon, Yuna looking at Grey with expectant eyes, sparkling to the point it was blinding. "Alright, alright, I''ll answer you. But I''ll only say it once, so listen closely." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Bring it on!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, I think......" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey leaned in close, his subtle voice drifting in the air. He softly whispered to Yuna the sweet and sincere words he couldn''t say out loud. So subtle that even the gentle flapping of the curtains overshadowed the whispered words. How beautiful she was, how much Grey wants to hold her, and how he thinks he''s going crazy for her. It was nothing but a summary of all the emotions he felt, making Yuna furiously blush beet red, heart beating wildly. "That''s what I think... What do you think, Milady? Are you satisfied with my answer or do you perhaps want to hear more?" £ÛGrey£Ý Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "No... No more..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Are you sure? I still have some words left over, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked, but not a single word was uttered in response. Yuna simply shook her head aggressively, cheeks and ears still burning red. Grey''s words packed even more power than she expected and what she prepared for. It was her loss. Yet before she could even recover from Grey''s surprise attack, the latter suddenly grabbed her hands and held it tight, making her heart flutter even harder. To make things worse, he even kissed the back of it like a prince from a fairytale. Total and complete domination. "Then, shall we head out now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you''re acting mean again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "My¡«. I''m afraid I don''t know what that means." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearts and roses in the air, cool and gentle white light shone in the room and a gate was soon opened. Before long, two figures vanished into thin air, peace and quiet reigning over the house yet again. ... Rustle Rustle Rustle The forest was green and quiet, the leaves dancing with the whims from the winds and cool creeks flowing gently. Fruits fell to the ground from time to time and small, wild animals ate them as they grazed around. Peaceful as usual. Yet such peace was one which didn''t last long. The blades of grass which were simply reaching out towards the sun were suddenly trampled by a couple pairs of hooves, resounding footsteps echoing in the air as large figures galloped. "Corner it! Don''t let it get away!" "Crap! They split up! Which one should we pursue?" "Just abandon the one on the left! Focus on the injured one!" And behind the galloping deers were a number of elves, wielding spears and bows as they facilitated the hunt. They had already prepared to catch their prey for days. Now that they are close, there''s no way they''ll let them get away. But things are not as easy as it seems. After all, though what they are chasing is a normal animal, and not a beast, it is still very tough and agile. Even when a few arrows were already lodged on its back, it was still able to run swiftly and nimbly. "Young master, please deal the finishing blow!" "Yes! Leave it to me!" £ÛZeke£Ý But speed and tenacity was all it got. As the young man received his orders, he quickly put all his strength into his legs and started dashing at extreme speeds, catching up to the injured deer in no time. He dashed and he leaped, and before long, he arrived in front of the deer, completely overtaking and startling it. And though the deer was able to dodge at the last minute and turn its body to another direction, it was futile. Its fate had already been sealed. "Try to dodge this if you can! ¡¶Soaring Edge¡·!" £ÛZeke£Ý The young man swung his sword with great force, creating a blade mana out of thin air. A blade which soared throughout the whole forest at breakneck speeds, chasing the running deer like a hungry predator pouncing on its prey. There was no need to say any more. With the power packed in his attacks, no matter how tough the deer''s hide was, it was ultimately useless against Zeke''s sword attack. Without much effort, it sent the deer''s head flying with a clean cut. THUD Its head cut off clean, the deer''s body wobbled for a second before falling helplessly to the ground, a loud thud resounding in the air. The deer was quite large, after all, but it also means the village would have a lot of meat for the day. Mission complete! "Young master, are you alright?" "Yeah, I''m more than fine. Let''s quickly clean this up." £ÛZeke£Ý "Alright, just give us a mom©` Young Master!!" It was all too sudden. Just when Zeke let his guard down, the other escaping deer suddenly appeared before them and started charging towards him, sharp antlers pointing towards his chest at great speeds. But what was even more surprising was what happened after. Before the deer could even wound Zeke, or Zeke could even raise his arms to guard himself, a small icicle suddenly appeared out of nowhere, rushing straight towards the deer''s head. Their eyes couldn''t even keep up. At one moment, they saw the icicle, and the next, it was gone©` or rather, it has already pierced the deer, leaving a wide, gaping hole in its neck, killing it in an instant. Not one of them understood what just happened. "Young master, are you alright?!" "Y-Yeah, but... What just happened...?" £ÛZeke£Ý "I don''t know either..." Everyone fell into confusion as they watched the lifeless deer lay down motionless on the ground. Though it was good that they have more meat for the village now, it was just too absurd that they couldn''t even celebrate it. But well, all their questions were soon answered. The leaves soon started rustling yet again, and everyone was put on guard. Wariness which didn''t last too long as two familiar figures appeared before them. "That was a close one, Zeke. Looks like you need more training." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Long time no see, everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Big Bro Grey! Big Sis Yuna!" £ÛZeke£Ý Of course, those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna who just came out of the gate. They had popped out of the nearby forest in order to not startle someone but never in their wildest imagination did they think such a dangerous situation would be welcoming them. Though Zeke wouldn''t be gravely injured from the deer''s attack, he would still receive a number of wounds from it. It was a stroke of luck that they exited near them, and they wouldn''t want to have it any other way. But rather than get disappointed that Zeke let his guard down, the two were more pleased if anything. After all, Zeke had long reached E-rank and is now a reliable young man who wouldn''t lose out to Eliza. They were very satisfied. "What brings you here, Big Bro Grey, Big Sis Yuna? Are you going to stay in the village for some time again?" £ÛZeke£Ý "Haha, unfortunately, we won''t be staying for long. We only have some important business to do. We''ll head back before the day ends." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... You''re going back so soon?" £ÛZeke£Ý "But don''t be too sad, we''ll be here for several hours. We can chat all day after we finish our business, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! Then, let''s hurry back to the village! I''m sure everyone missed you!" £ÛZeke£Ý There was no time for idle talk. As soon as they took care of the hunted deers, they all then departed back to the village, engaging in merry chattering as they caught up with one another. Zeke was especially chatty. Before long, they finally arrived at the village. There, they were welcomed warmly by the villagers. But perhaps the most excited ones were none other than Aria''s parents, Aria and Falroe. They were still as energetic as ever. "Grey, Yuna, I never heard you were visiting. How have you been?" £ÛFalroe£Ý "We''ve been well, Mister Falroe. How about you guys?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fortunately, life has been sailing smoothly. Hahaha." £ÛFalroe£Ý Falroe was not wrong. In fact, with Kris and Familiar''s around, the village was more secure than ever. Not only were they able to protect the village, they were also able to train the guards with their help, the guards much stronger than before, In fact, it was due to the familiars'' help that Zeke got so much stronger. Well, not just Zeke, but even Falroe and Valka got stronger. Valka even progressed to C-rank after years of stagnation. But perhaps what was more surprising was... "Eh? Missus Valka, you''re pregnant...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛValka£Ý It was a sudden surprise. As Grey read their status screen, he read something he never expected to find. Though she knows women can still give birth in their forties, it was the first time he saw one, especially in Merusia. It was shocking. From Valka''s pregnancy, to Reina and Eldhart dating, Zeke''s training progress, and even Falroe''s suffering throughout the months, there was a lot to catch up yet so little time to talk. It was a long and chatty day ahead of them. Hours elapsed and the village continued to thrive. Finally, after catching up merrily with everyone, Grey and Yuna could finally head to where they wanted to, seeing a couple familiar beasts resting around the tree. They were Kris and Aria''s familiars, simply nodding their heads as they acknowledged the two''s presence. ¡ºIt''s been a long time, Holy One.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºYeah, it''s been some time. How have you been, Leif?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI''ve been faring well, Holy One. There''s no need to worry.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºI see... That''s good to hear.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, along with the familiars, there was also the Tree of Life, Leif. She may not be able to greet Grey and Yuna like the others, but she was still expressing her happiness as much as she can, making flowers glow ever so subtly. ¡ºThen, as for your purpose for coming here... I assume you are going to summon new familiars again, Holy One?¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºY-Yeah... Sorry for troubling you. In exchange, please tell me if you ever need something. I''ll make it happen to the best of my abilities.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHahaha. There''s no need to go that far. It''s my great pleasure to be of help for the Holy One. You can rely on me if you ever need to.¡» £ÛLeif£Ý ¡ºThanks, Leif. I really appreciate it.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý With Leif''s approval, there was no time to dilly-dally. Grey quickly creates the familiar summoning circles once again, creating three of them this time around. One was for water, while the other two were for light and darkness respectively. Of course, the water-attribute beast crystal was from the Leviathan Sirius defeated just recently. As for the other two, they were null-attribute beast crystals Grey and Yuna found back at the hidden laboratory Torogi. It was an unexpected find. And as they were already at it, Grey and Yuna also summoned their other familiars to witness the scene. With Leif''s help, they can convert all the unprocessed corruption into aether. It was time for another power boost! "Then, shall we begin?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey and Yuna''s blood dropped on the circle, Grey immediately started chanting, and before long, the ground started to tremble and the winds started to howl as light illuminated the place. Just like they had expected, yet another gorgeous High Dragon appeared out of thin air as the light started to fade. Eyes as blue as the seas and power already reaching the pinnacle of S-rank. Yet another powerful ally. "Then, your name shall be ''Rigel''. I hope you serve us well. £ÛGrey£Ý "This one is greatly honored. I will make sure to not shame the name you bestowed upon my humble self." £ÛRigel£Ý "Yeah, we''ll be in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Nice to meet you, Rigel¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s my pleasure as well, Mistress." £ÛRigel£Ý Calm and reserved, the 8th familiar was. He who was named after the 7th brightest star on Earth soon joined the other familiars and introduced themselves with one another. Vega was especially excited to have finally gotten a younger sibling. But now that Rigel''s summoning is over, it was finally time for the real test. Both of the beast crystals left were of the null attribute, yet Grey made summoning circles for the light and dark attributes, wishing his thoughts were right. ''Haah... I hope this works...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Taking in a deep breath, Grey then started injecting light and dark attribute mana inside the beast crystals. There was a little bit of resistance, but before long, things went smoothly and the beast crystals which were once clear as day were now pure white and pure black, each pertaining to light and darkness. Careful as one can be, Grey then placed those altered beast crystals in the center of their respective summoning circle, yet again letting his and Yuna''s blood trickle down them, and the world trembling once more as he chanted his words. It was even much wilder than before, two vortices of black and white sucked mana dry from the atmosphere as winds howled louder and louder, Leif''s branches swaying left and right along the whims of the wind. Grey''s wishes were finally answered. Soon, two magnificent beasts were born from nothingness. One had eyes white as marble, while the other, dark as obsidian. And surely enough, they were of the light and dark attributes respectively. The experiment was a huge success! "Hey! Who''s my master?! Who summoned me here?!" £Û???£Ý "P-Please don''t h-hurt me...!" £Û???£Ý And unsurprisingly, the familiars had quite the contrasting personalities. The one with the light attribute had quite the fierce temperament, while the other was even more timid than Capella. Or rather, she was quite a crybaby, scared easily by the other. "Now, now, you two calm down. Else, I won''t give you any names." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, s-sorry, Master..." £Û???£Ý Thankfully, despite their extreme personalities, they were still very obedient to their masters. Just a quick word from Grey and the two quickly behaved themselves as best as they could, though... There were some tears in the youngest''s eyes. "Then, as per the tradition... You shall be named ''Procyon'', as for you, you shall be named ''Achernar''. I hope you like it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«!! What a cool name!!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "I-It''s pretty..." £ÛAchernar£Ý The fierce one was named Procyon and the crybaby was named Achernar, after the 8th and 9th brightest stars in the night sky. With them, Grey and Yuna now had ten familiars by their side, each one was a magnificent High Dragon. Of course, it went without saying that their strength had increased yet again. Not only with the addition of new familiars, but with Leif''s processing power. Now, Canopus, Kentaurus, Arcturus, Vega, and Capella were on par with Rigel, all at the pinnacle of S-rank. As for Sirius, she was now at about 13,000 combat power, and Polaris on par with Grey at about 18,000. Even Procyon and Achernar, who are the weakest at 3,000, are still A-rank beasts who could easily wipe out cities. It was a terrifying line-up. "Now, you can''t appear like this in public, okay? If you want to go with us, you need to shapeshift. That''s important!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yet despite how terrifying they all were, each and everyone of them suddenly turned into fluffy little wolf pups. One wouldn''t even be terrified at such a sight. If anything, they were too cute, one just couldn''t help but want to cuddle them. "Yaay¡«! I now have two baby sisters!" £ÛVega£Ý "Gah!! Get off me!! I said, get off me!!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Now, now, there''s no need to be shy¡«!" £ÛVega£Ý "I''m not being shy!! Just get off me already!!" £ÛProcyon£Ý So cuddly, in fact, that even Vega, a ball of fluff herself, couldn''t resist but cuddle Procyon and Achernar, much to the latter''s discomfort. Unfortunately for Procyon, she was powerless against Vega. All she could do was whine as she received her older sister''s unmatched display of affection. It was yet another hectic day. CHAPTER 256 END Chapter 257: Sudden Counseling Orcs, goblins, ogres, kobolds, and many more. In a nearby forest, monsters of all shapes and sizes gathered a plenty, wielding maces, swords, and spears by their hands, ready to devastate and plunder all there is to see. Yet just as strange as the large gathering of such monsters in the forest, all of the monsters present were riddled with various deep wounds and bleeding all over. Some even had their limbs missing and weapons battered and broken. Khieeeekkkk Buhiiiikkkkk Gurruuukkkkk Before long, a symphony of cries and shrieks echoed all over the vast forest. The monsters, one after another, were flung and struck, bodies disappearing as they turned back to mana. The numbers which were once plenty dwindled with time. "Die, you damn vermin!" £ÛProcyon£Ý Of course, the reason for the monsters'' timely defeat and disappearance were none other than Procyon and Achernar. The former was especially feisty dishing out harsh words as she eliminated tons upon tons of monsters with her deadly dragon''s breath. It has been a couple days since they have been summoned, and currently, Grey and Yuna are on a quest to subjugate a number of monsters. But unlike their usual routine, rather than them, it was their familiars which were doing all the work. They are simply sitting by the branches, watching the show unfold. "Hm? How much does that make?" £ÛYuna£Ý "They should have subjugated monsters in the thousands now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh¡«? They sure are working hard, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Commented Yuna as she fed herself some fries, munching ever so merrily as her eyes shifted left and right. At the same time, she was also smiling happily as Grey patted her head, stroking her hair ever so gently. Procyon and Achernar aren''t simply defeating monsters. They are "feeding" on them to get much stronger and grow quickly. Aiding them were none other than the other familiars who are currently out hunting for other monsters. Since both Procyon and Achernar are the weakest amongst the familiars, the others have been prioritizing their growth over theirs. They only eat the amount they need and give the rest to their baby sisters. And thankfully, unlike their extreme personalities, they can both hold themselves well during battle. It was as if they were other people, but that only serves for the others to feel relieved if anything. "Hm? Was that all of them?" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Mmn... I think so, too..." £ÛAchernar£Ý "Haah... It''s finally over©`" £ÛProcyon£Ý THUD THUD THUD In fact, it was far from over. Just as the two relaxed their shoulders, dozens upon dozens of monsters dropped from the sky in front of them. Each one just as injured and battered as the ones before them. The culprit for such a scene were none other than the older familiars who had just finished their hunt. And as monsters vanish the moment they are defeated, they only did enough damage to cripple them. They were a pitiful mess. "Why, you...! Stop bringing monsters here! We''re already full!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Come on now, Procyon. You won''t grow quickly with that attitude." £ÛVega£Ý "It''s okay to take it slow! And stop sticking close to me! Dammit!" £ÛProcyon£Ý In a way, the familiars were similar to Grey in terms of overprotectiveness. Neither of them knows when to stop, feeding their baby sisters like doting parents, much to the two''s discomfort. The fierce Procyon was especially ticked off. And it also didn''t help the fact that Vega was acting all chummy with her. She was like her natural enemy, not wanting to get involved with her and irked veins popping all over every time they interacted. "How about you, Achernar?" £ÛVega£Ý "Umm... I think I''m full already..." £ÛAchernar£Ý "Oh, that''s good! No need to force yourself now. You can rest if you want!" £ÛVega£Ý "Hey! What with this difference in treatment?!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Hmph! That''s what you get for being rude to your older sister!" £ÛVega£Ý They really were like siblings. They laugh together, they argue with one another, they care for each other, and most importantly, they argue with one another. It is so important that it needs to be said twice. As for Grey and Yuna, they were having a lot of fun watching over all of them. They may quarrel a lot but they also care a lot for one another. They were already their family, each one precious and invaluable. "Oi, Procyon, don''t be too rough on Vega. She''s still your older sister." £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Stay out of this, Third Brother!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Why, you...! I''ll teach you a lesson, you brat!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý The sound of conflict in the air, loud booms soon echoed as the monsters were erased from the surface of the world one after another. The forest soon regained its peace, the winds whispering ever so gently. With all the shenanigans finally finished, Grey and Yuna easily collected the dropped items and let the familiars rest in their shadows, letting them resume their arguments on their own. Finally making sure everything was alright. The quest and cleanup finally over, Grey and Yuna then departed from the forest and headed back into the city. The second bell had just rung yet they had already fulfilled their quota. They were as fast as ever. "We''re back, Tilda." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, wait a moment, please. I''ll just finish this one." £ÛTilda£Ý "Alright." £ÛGrey£Ý In fact, they had been scampering through all their quests that not even a single adventurer or receptionist in the guild are shocked anymore. Rather, they are more intrigued whenever they arrive later than noon. Strange is the new normal. Before long, it was finally Grey and Yuna''s turn. And as one would expect from the result of the familiar''s overfeeding, they brought a lot of items in the reception desks, ranging from mana crystals all the way to rare equipment drops. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Haha... You two really don''t know how to hold back..." £ÛTilda£Ý "Fufufu! We just got a little heated up is all." £ÛYuna£Ý "A little, huh..." £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda couldn''t even get surprised even if she wanted to. Now, not only her, but the other receptionists also needed to help out. It is said that they were the reason why the guild needed to hire new employees. A famous rumor in the guild. And as one would expect from the number of items they brought, the amount they earned was even more spectacular. The initial price was already in the hundred thousands, and if the rare drops finish their appraisal, it would easily reach more than a million. It was absurd no matter how much one thinks of it. "We have deposited an amount of 1,337,200 kiels in your guild cards. Please check if the amount is correct." £ÛTilda£Ý "Yeah, it''s correct. Thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re welcome, but please go easy on us next time." £ÛTilda£Ý "Haha... We''ll try..." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but everyone in the guild knows full well that such a promise could easily get broken. After all, it wasn''t the first time such an exchange was made and without fail, it gets broken each and every time. A flawless cycle. They were just about to leave the guild, waving their hands goodbye, when just as they turned around, two familiar figures entered their line of sight. They were none other than Kris and Aria who just finished their quests. Both Grey and Yuna were happy to see the two, but the same couldn''t be said for the receptionists and guild staff. They had just dealt with Grey and Yuna''s items, and now Kris and Aria also entered the scene. One can''t say they look excited. "Oh, Mister Kris, Miss Aria, how did your quest go?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, who do you think you''re talking to? Of course, we completed all of them, and perfectly at that!" £ÛKris£Ý "Kris, you''re too loud. Please quiet down a little." £ÛAria£Ý "Heh... Aria, you''re such a party popper." £ÛKris£Ý It was just like usual. Kris bragged about their quests, Yuna listened attentively, and Aria scolded her husband every time he got too far. And just as such a scene unfolded, a sudden thought popped up into his mind. For the past few days, there has been a problem he has been concerned about on his own. Now that Kris was finally back, he now has someone he can share it to. He may look unreliable, but he was one the best when it came to advising as he had already proven before. "Psst. Mister Kris, I need you for something." £ÛGrey£Ý Silent as one can be, Grey got Kris'' attention with the use of wind magic, whispering his words silently without reaching the others'' ears. They may not be able to use telepathy, but there are still other ways. "Right. I''ll just head to the reception and process the quests'' completion real quick. You girls go catch up with one another, alright?" £ÛKris£Ý "Hm? What are you up to again? It''s unlike you acting so responsible." £ÛAria£Ý "Aria, that hurts, you know? And... Is there something wrong with a man wanting to impress his wife?" £ÛKris£Ý A sudden attack out of the blue. Not anticipating such a response from Kris, Aria''s eyes widened in shock a little before her cheeks were painted a rosy tint. They might be married already, but such attacks were still very much effective. "No, nothing at all..." £ÛAria£Ý "Haha. Then, I''ll be going now." £ÛKris£Ý Kris was so smooth with his words that neither Yuna nor Aria saw him head towards the reception desk with Grey, only chatting with one another as Yuna teased her fellow elf, Aria also teasing her back. "Mister Kris... You sure are a smooth talker, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up. Like you''re one to talk." £ÛKris£Ý "At least we don''t do that much in public." £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure about that? I swear I see you flirting in public everyday." £ÛKris£Ý Arguing about a silly topic, Grey and Kris headed to the reception desk where Tilda was, and as expected, the number of items he dropped off were no joke. It may not be as much as Grey and Yuna''s, but it still formed a large pile on the desk. All the receptionists just wanted to skip work and cry on the corner after seeing such a sight before them. Fortunately enough, the guild''s salary was high enough to keep them from doing so. Fortunate, indeed. "So, what did you want to talk about?" £ÛKris£Ý "Ah, that... Actually, I want your advice on something." £ÛGrey£Ý "An advice, huh... It''s regarding Yuna, isn''t it?" £ÛKris£Ý "Haha... You''re still sharp as ever..." £ÛGrey£Ý "''Course I am. I''m your senior, after all." £ÛKris£Ý It was just a simple word, but it had so much impact on the conversation. After hearing the word "advice", Kris'' attitude completely changed and he brimmed with confidence and enthusiasm. A glint of seriousness shone in his eyes. "But let''s talk about that later, yeah? I know a place." £ÛKris£Ý "It''s not a bar, is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course not. Just what do you think of me?" £ÛKris£Ý Unfortunately, the guild was not the right place to hold such a conversation. So rather than discuss the problem itself, the two thought of a place where they could and also a way to convince their beloved so that they can go on their own, finishing just as the quests processes were completed. Their excuse was simple. Kris simply whispered to Aria that Grey wanted to plan a surprise for Yuna and didn''t want the latter to know. They somehow coaxed Aria to help them, leaving Yuna in her care. And it didn''t take too long at all. With Aria''s expertise, she quickly convinced Yuna to go shopping with her. After all, Aria rarely invites her, and with an easy approval from Grey, Yuna easily said yes. "Then, he''ll be heading out now. Take care, you two... And oh, Grey! Make sure Kris doesn''t do anything stupid." £ÛAria£Ý "Yeah, sure thing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, you''re aware you''re being rude, right?" £ÛKris£Ý It felt terrible that Grey had to lie to Yuna, but there was nothing he could do about it. Thankfully, with Kris helping him out, things went a little smoother. He may be nosy and irritable at times, but he was reliable. Especially when it came to shenanigans. He''s a master. "Then, shall we get going too?" £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah, I''ll be in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý Before long, Kris and Grey also headed out of the guild and headed several hundred steps to a place the former was oh so familiar with. It was an inn Kris and Aria once brought to initially celebrate Aria''s birthday. However, unlike before, the place was already done with the renovations and is now bustling with customers heading in and out of the place. And as noon was drawing near, it was the perfect time to have their lunch. Cling Cling Cling Soft as whispers, low chimes rang throughout the whole inn. As they headed to the dining hall, more and more people entered their sight, each and everyone enjoying their lunch to the fullest. Of course, there were also some familiar faces. "Oh, it''s you, Kris. Did you get kicked out of the house?" "Hey! Don''t go destroying someone else''s marriage! Just so you know, we have a healthy relationship!" £ÛKris£Ý "Really? I''m surprised Aria could still put up with you." "Are you picking a fight, Old Man?!" £ÛKris£Ý As it seems, Kris was quite familiar with the owner of the inn, chatting with him in a crass and casual manner. They might have already moved to their own home, but Kris and Aria still visit from time to time. Kris and Grey quickly took their seats, and with Kris on the lead, they soon ordered lunch. The waitress'' eyes opened wide in shock as soon as she got to Grey. He may look slender, but he was quite the big eater, after all. The waitress soon left the two on their own and headed to the kitchen to relay the orders, the cooks just as surprised as she was. And as they were busy preparing, it was finally time for Grey and Kris to start their conversation, a serious atmosphere looming over them. "So, what''s the problem?" £ÛKris£Ý "That''s... Mister Kris... Isn''t Yuna too cute?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh?" £ÛKris£Ý A serious atmosphere which was quickly broken not too long after. Grey''s words were so unexpected that Kris was thrown off and was sent frozen. He can''t comprehend what he just heard, heading aching a little. "Grey, can I hit you a little bit?" £ÛKris£Ý "A-Ah, sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, the conversation went back on track as Kris raised his closed fist, irked veins popping on his face. There was a big smile on his face but he was clearly ticked off. Grey had no choice but to apologize. Shenanigans aside, Grey quickly told Kris about his real problems. One was the fact that he wanted to marry Yuna, and the other about his overflowing desires which he finds harder and harder to control with the passing of each day. As Grey spilled the beans, Kris listened attentively, nodding from time to time. Having already married, Kris was no beginner at love. He had also encountered the same problems before, and so, he could relate very well to Grey''s concern. "I see... So you want to propose, but are afraid it''s still too early." £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah, it hasn''t been a year since we started dating, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I see... I see... I think I already know what the problem is." £ÛKris£Ý "Really?! And that is?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s simple... It''s because you''re an idiot." £ÛKris£Ý Placing both his hands on Grey''s shoulder, Kris laid out to Grey his answer, blunt and simple. It was so sudden that Grey couldn''t help but voice out a short "Eh?", face confused as one can be, head filled with question marks. To make matters worse, Kris was dead serious as well, eyes unwavering like a proud and tall mountain during a storm. Seriousness with a hint of annoyance brewing in his heart, just wanting to give Grey a little smack. "Wh-What do you mean?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... Listen closely, Grey. You''re just worrying too much again. It''s not about how long you''ve been going out, it''s about what you feel. And, just which country were you raised from? A year''s already plenty." £ÛKris£Ý "Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? Did I say something wrong?" £ÛKris£Ý "A-Ah, that''s not it... You''re right." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only after hearing Kris'' words that Grey once again realized he was not on Earth anymore, he was on Merusia. Though he knew it already, he was still clinging on to Earth''s values, often confusing himself with what''s normal and what''s not. Though people usually get engaged after a few years of dating back on Earth, it''s quite different in Merusia. Dating for six months is already reasonable enough and a whole year is the norm, marriage followed after a few to several months. There are even plenty of arranged marriages where people are engaged even before birth or when they are young, one mostly done by the upper class. Julius and Amelia are an example of such an arrangement. Yet despite all the obvious examples before him, Grey failed to notice the difference between Earth and Merusia©` or rather, he doesn''t quite accept it yet. It is only now that his mind has been cleared. "And aren''t you already living together in the same house with Yuna? If you ask me, you''re already like a married couple©` No, actually, I''m sure you two are even more qualified than real married couples. In fact, you''ve already done things other people would wait for marriage before doing. Not saying that it''s wrong or something, but you should just skip the engagement and just get married already." £ÛKris£Ý It was a critical strike. Seeing Grey ponder, Kris laid out the harsh truth before him, striking where it hurts and just getting straight to the point. To be honest, there was a little bit of hesitation in his heart, still wanting to smack Grey. "Don''t be afraid of rejection. You can just try again if you fail. What''s important is that you can get across what you feel, get it?" £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah, thank you very much. I think I got my answer now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, yeah, and make you really understand my words. If you come back for advice again after saying all that, I''m really gonna hit you." £ÛKris£Ý "O-Of course..." £ÛGrey£Ý That was no longer a joke, it was a threat. Though Kris was more than happy to help, he felt a little bit of frustration as he dealt with Grey''s lack of common sense. There was also the fact that Grey was gloating at first. Still, he kept true to his promise. "Ah, but, about your desires... You might want to get it under control. Otherwise, you''ll be slapped and ignored for a whole week. Trust me, you don''t want that." £ÛKris£Ý "Is... This speaking from experience...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you think?" £ÛKris£Ý There was no need to ask any further as the answer was already obvious. In fact, not just once, but Kris had experienced such a treatment a few times. The worst one was when Aria ignored her for a whole month. An experience he just wants to forget. "Here''s your order¡«!" Just right on time, their orders were finally done, piping hot dishes served on their table one after another, a delightful aroma wafting through the air. It didn''t take too long before they dug in on their lunch, excitement on their faces. "Oh! This is really delicious!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Right? Didn''t I tell you? This place''s great!" £ÛKris£Ý CHAPTER 257 END Chapter 258: The Elves, Hanging Out Chatter Chatter Chatter The sun was high on the sky and the third bell had just rang loudly. Lunch had arrived and the town was busier than ever, people flocking to stalls and inns as they tried to sate their rumbling stomachs with all sorts of delicious goodness. Skewers, sandwiches, stew, wieners, vegetable soups, and many more. A harmony of different appetizing fragrances danced throughout the whole city as thin pillars of smoke rose from the stalls and kitchen, the taste of food in the air. The central market was especially busy. With the amount of wonderful stalls and stores present there, there was an equally amazing amount of people gathering, all wearing large, bright smiles on their faces as they savored the flavors rushing in their mouths, chugging beverages at the same time. "It sure is crowded, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... I wonder if we can still find a spot for ourselves..." £ÛAria£Ý And amongst such a busy crowd were two elves of gold and silver, eyes blue like the deep ocean. They were great beauties as well, garnering attention as they walked around the streets, yet unfazed by such stares. "Ah! There''s some empty spot... over... there..." £ÛAria£Ý Aria pointed in a certain direction, but before she could even her words, her voices quickly started to die down as the spot she pointed at was suddenly occupied by a party of hungry people. She was out of luck. "Ah... It got taken over..." £ÛAria£Ý "Don''t be too sad, Miss Aria. We can just eat as we shop around. I think it''s fun in its own way, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu. You''re right. Shall we get started then?" £ÛAria£Ý "Un! Let''s go shopping¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to feel down. If they were out of luck, they can simply go another route and enjoy their meal as they take a stroll. Bright smiles were blooming on their faces as they headed from stall to stall, ordering what they fancied. From meat dishes all the way to desserts, Yuna and Aria hopped from place to place, trying out their specialties and enjoying their time to the fullest. Yuna was especially happy, eyes sparkling brightly as she got to taste new dishes Aria introduced to her. And as one would expect from the two, they received freebies here and there. Not only are they known as heroes, they were also great beauties. Both men and women alike are ensnared by their gorgeousness. So much freebies, in fact, that Yuna was now carrying dozens upon dozens of food they bought from the stalls. It was actually pretty amazing how she could hold so much food in her arms without much difficulty. She was a pro. "We''ve known each other for more than a year already, but no matter how many times I see it... You really are amazing, huh, Yuna..." £ÛAria£Ý "Mou... I''m still growing, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but not even people in puberty could consume as much as she could. She was grumbling and puffing her cheeks, all the while chewing on the skewers, a delighted expression soon blooming on her face. "And, Miss Aria, I wasn''t always like this. I ate the normal amount other people did, or rather, I didn''t even eat that much." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh¡«? That''s interesting... So, what happened?" £ÛAria£Ý "Well, that''s... I met Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah..." £ÛAria£Ý There is no need for further explanation. It may have been short, but Aria had seen first hand how Grey and Yuna lived their daily lives. She knew full well how overprotective Grey was. He wasn''t one to let Yuna go if she doesn''t eat a proper amount. "Kugh... It''s because of his food... I couldn''t resist it..." £ÛYuna£Ý And combine it with the fact that Grey''s cooking was out of the world, Yuna couldn''t even reject his invitation if he wanted to. After all, it was also one of the reasons she fell in love with Grey. Her heart was captured by his cooking. There was a time Yuna tried to resist the temptation, but Grey annoyed her to no end until she finally took a bite. A bite turned into a few bites, soon to a whole plate, and a couple more plates after that. She failed very spectacularly. Thankfully, due to her always moving during training and her high metabolism, she didn''t gain any weight. And not gaining weight, she ate some more, trained some more, and maintained her weight. An endless cycle. It was all Grey''s fault. "I see... So you fell for Grey because of his cooking, huh..." £ÛAria£Ý "A-Ah! No, that''s not it! I mean! There''s that, but that''s not it at all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Is it? Or is it not? Which one is it?" £ÛAria£Ý "It''s... It''s because Grey is kind... gentle... and sweet... And though he''s strict during training, he''s also very caring... It''s not just one reason......" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna ended her words, feet soon coming to a halt. Her face was now beet red, face feeling hot and feverish as her heart raced like a galloping stallion. She just realized how embarrassing her words were, flustered as one can be. "Miss Aria... Please forget everything I said..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m afraid I can''t do that¡«!" £ÛAria£Ý "Geez! Miss Aria!" £ÛYuna£Ý Embarrassment in the air, the two ladies continued their stroll with Yuna chasing after Aria. They went from stall to stall, buying all sorts of things with bright smiles on their faces. And it wasn''t just because they wanted to taste a lot of things, they also wanted their beloved to have a taste as well. After the market, Aria and Yuna headed to the boutiques next, buying all sorts and styles of clothing. Each one of them beautifully suited the two of them, garnering all eyes as they showed off their grace. A two-person fashion show. Aria grabbed a dress of red and black, and draped herself with it. The dress fitted as if it was tailored for her, accentuating her figure and adoring her with a seductive and mature allure. Stars sparkled as she twirled her dress around. "Yuna, what do you think of this? Does it suit me?" £ÛAria£Ý "Un! It really does! Miss Aria looks so beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I could say the same. White really does suit you perfectly, Yuna." £ÛAria£Ý Well, it wasn''t just Aria. Yuna was wearing a white and tight sleeveless frill blouse on top, and a short, checked knee-length skirt below. She also wore high heels for a change, further enhancing cuteness by several folds. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Miss Aria, do you think Grey will like it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! What sort of question is that? It''s Grey we''re talking about. I''m sure he''ll say you''re cute no matter what you wear." £ÛAria£Ý "That''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even deny Aria''s words. Be it a dress, a blouse, or even a jacket, Grey would surely call her the most beautiful in the world, eyes filled with hearts. Well, it''s not just Grey, Kris was also the same case. Both men were head over heels for the two, powerless against their beloved. Still, Aria and Yuna want to put some effort in choosing their clothes, not only for their men, but for themselves as well. After all, what kind of woman doesn''t want to pretty themselves up? It''s the nature of people to seek beauty and to want to be beautiful themselves. "Then, Miss, we''d like to buy all of these, please. How much are they? I will be paying right up." £ÛAria£Ý "Ah! Miss Aria, I''ll pay for myself!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry about it, silly. As the one who invited you, I should at least do this much, right? Just relax and leave it to me, okay?" £ÛAria£Ý Yuna wants to argue back, but with Aria putting it in such a way, there was no way she could reject her offer. The latter was already like an older sister to her, after all. It''s not a bad idea relying on her from time to time. "Okay... And, thank you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! You''re welcome." £ÛAria£Ý And like an older sister, as Aria ended her words, she then gave Yuna a gentle pat on her head as she giggled ever so softly. She then continued her talk with one of the clerks, checking out their items and paying it up front. The total cost her several thousand kiels, but with pockets as deep as Aria''s, such an amount barely made a dent on her money. In fact, she brought so much that they could still buy a couple dozen clothes and dresses, no problem. "Then, shall we head to our next destination?" £ÛAria£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as one would expect from women, their shopping spree wouldn''t just end with one store alone. They then headed store after store, buying all sorts of apparels which they fancied, even buying underwear while they''re at it. From boutiques to the theaters, our two elven ladies then watched a play to entertain themselves, admiring the play silently as various expressions unfolded on their faces. Though they''ve already seen what was being played, watching it again wasn''t so bad. "I''ve come to see you, my dearest princess." "Nooo! How could you do this?!" "You dare challenge me, mortal?!" The play was all about the conquest of a legendary hero filled with love, tragedies, and challenges. Silence loomed over the place as the actors poured their hearts and souls into their acting, everyone captured by their skills and passion. There were tears, there were smiles, there were screams and shrieks, and there was an applause at the end. A pandemonium of loud noises rang throughout the air as the curtains rose and fell, acts played one after another. "Waah¡«! That was a good play!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. I especially like the part where the hero fought a dragon." £ÛAria£Ý "Un! I also want to fight a dragon someday. I wonder where I can find one." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, please don''t say such scary things." £ÛAria£Ý And their play reviews were... quite interesting. Though it was normal at first, talking about what happened and chatting normally like any other, their conversation then took a weird turn due to Yuna''s comment. Rather than simply admiring the play, she was now wondering how powerful a dragon is and where she could find one. Not only would it be good for training, there was also the fact that dragon meat is said to be an exquisite delicacy. She was all for it. Well, not that Aria could really blame her too much. She was also quite curious and interested about what fighting dragons would be like, wanting to see one for herself. In the end, adventurers are all the same in the core. "Then, now that we''re done with the theater... Where should we head next?" £ÛAria£Ý "Ah! Miss Aria, I know a place!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to dilly-dally. After the theater, Aria and Yuna then headed to the gaming center Yuna and Grey once visited, a merry and lively atmosphere ringing in their ears the moment they stepped inside. Compared to when Yuna last visited, there were much more games and attractions around, the gaming center growing more and more as their customers grew in number, slowly becoming more and more like gaming centers back on Earth. And as it wouldn''t be fun if Yuna and Aria simply used their full strength, the two decided to limit it to match that of F-rankers. That way, they could use their skills without going overboard. The perfect balance. The first game Yuna and Aria played was one where goblins would pop out of holes in the machine and the player had to hit them with the light wooden bat given to them. Each successful hit is a point, with a rare orc giving 5 points with every hit. Of course, in consideration to strong people who may play the game and their absurd reflexes, the speed at which the goblins pop in and stay out was much shorter, with the orc being the shortest of them all. It was Merusian-style whack-a-mole! "Are you ready, Miss Aria?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ready when you are." £ÛAria£Ý Beep Beep Beep Ting The machine beeped and bopped, and when the bell rang, the game finally started. A flurry of strikes rained down upon the machines and struck the popping goblins one after another, scores rising by the minute. They may have limited their strengths to F-rank, but their reflexes were that of High-Rankers. Not a single goblin or orc were spared, each one hit with brute force which would make one shiver at the sheer sight of it. The timer went down second by second and the flurry of strikes continued. More than half the time had elapsed and both of them still hadn''t missed a single shot. Such a streak continued until the bell rang once again. The game has finished "A tie, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "So it''s a tie..." £ÛAria£Ý No, it wasn''t just a simple tie. Both Yuna and Aria got perfect scores, the whack-a-monster machine ringing with a sweet melody as the little mascot on top shook and wiggled as if it was dancing. A spectacle which garnered the eyes of many. "Well, it can''t be helped. Should we try out another game?" £ÛAria£Ý "Un! Let''s go over there, Miss Aria! I haven''t seen that one!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s fine by me, but I''ll pick the next one, okay?" £ÛAria£Ý "Un! Let''s take turns picking games!" £ÛYuna£Ý Setting a record on the whack-a-monster machine, Aria and Yuna hopped from game to game and played each one with skill and grace. They garnered the attention of many, kids admiring them with sparkling eyes. There were even times that they blindfolded themselves to make the challenges much harder, but as one would expect from the two, they got high scores in all the games, achieving perfection in a lot of them. New legends were born. After the gaming center, Yuna and Aria then headed to a lot more venues, from the ever so colorful gardens all the way to the peaceful city sides, basking in the sun as they lay down the soft, green grass, chatting peacefully. "Right, that reminds me. Miss Aria, have you heard the news already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "News? What news?" £ÛAria£Ý "You know... About Missus Valka..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... That..." £ÛAria£Ý Amongst the topic they discussed, there was Valka''s pregnancy. A mix of emotions dwelled on Aria''s face as she pondered. She was happy, but also a little confused. After all, who would have thought she''ll get a younger sibling at such an age. In fact, the very first time she heard about the news over the telephone, she froze into a statue, mind emptied like that of outer space. As her family continued the call, her mind was elsewhere, drifting afloat in emptiness. Thankfully, Kris was around to take note of what they said. He was also in shock, but not as much as Aria was. It took her a few hours to comprehend what she just heard, still a little confused even now. "But, Yuna, how did you know about it? Did Mom and Dad tell you?" £ÛAria£Ý "Ah, no... Actually, me and Grey went to Malus village a couple days ago, and he heard the news there... It was really shocking to say the least." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I could imagine." £ÛAria£Ý It wasn''t just shocking, it was extremely shocking. Especially with Falroe and Valka treating it as if it was something natural, acting carefree as ever. But such was much better than them getting worried. Much, much better. "But well, though I say I''m surprised, I''m also a little excited. It''s been so long since Zeke was born. I''ve almost forgotten what holding a baby feels like." £ÛAria£Ý "Ah! Speaking of which, I''ve just held a baby just recently, and she was extremely light! And she looked so fragile too, so I was a little bit scared to hold her. Thankfully, Big Sis Vanessa was there." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, that''s right. Vanessa did just give birth recently. How was the baby?" £ÛAria£Ý "She''s been well. Her name''s Antoinette and she was extremely cute!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like an excited child telling her mother what happened at school, Yuna blabbered on about how adorable Antoinette was. Her smile, her little hand movements, and her surprisingly strong grip. She didn''t leave a single detail behind. Of course, Aria also didn''t simply listen. Like a proud older sister, she talked about how cute Reina and Zeke were when they were still kids. She was surprisingly chatty, delving into the past as she shared them with Yuna. "Ahh¡«! I want to hold Anne again... I wonder when she''ll start crawling." £ÛYuna£Ý "It is fun seeing them grow. I''m also curious about my new little sibling." £ÛAria£Ý "Then, Miss Aria, would you like a little brother or a little sister?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I''m nor sure... But a little sister would be nice. Boys are a lot of work, after all. Zeke is more than enough for me." £ÛAria£Ý Said Aria as she reminisced about when Zeke was but a young boy. There wasn''t a single day where he would not get in trouble because of his mischievous behavior, always getting home with dirt all over his clothes. And perhaps, the worst of all, was when he drags Reina to his shenanigans, the latter also getting home covered in dirt because of Zeke''s mischief. And with their parents the way they are, Aria would always be the one to reprimand him. Such nostalgia. "Speaking of babies... When do you plan on having one, Miss Aria?" £ÛYuna£Ý Cough Cough Cough It was all too sudden, Yuna''s face looking as nonchalant as one can be. Thankfully, Aria wasn''t eating or drinking anything, otherwise, things would have been coughed out here and there, littering on the viridescent plains. "Yu... Yuna... What kind of question was that?" £ÛAria£Ý "Eh? You aren''t going to have any?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not it! It''s just that there''s a right time and place for everything. You can''t just spring that up on me! Geez!" £ÛAria£Ý Aria was a little mad, but even more so, she was flustered. She wanted to pinch the young elf''s cheeks so badly but held herself back, looking a distance away for the latter to not see her embarrassed face. It wasn''t that Aria hadn''t thought of such things, but rather, she doesn''t know yet when would be the right time. For now, she just wants to enjoy her time with Kris, moving things along only when they''re both ready. But just as she thought of their future together, a crumpling sound suddenly echoing in the air. And as she turned her head around, she saw a certain silver-haired elf opening a bag of sweets, a bright smile on her face. "Miss Aria, snack time! Here, have some!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah... Yes... Thank you..." £ÛAria£Ý It was futile. No matter how much Aria tried to understand the young elf before her, she just couldn''t get a firm grasp on what''s going on in her brain. All she could do was accept her invitation. The snacks were delicious. Time passed some more and the curtain of the afternoon had almost closed. The sky was now turning amber, plenty of streetlights lighting up one after another as the city slowly drifted to rest, the people heading back to their homes. "Waah¡«! That was a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad you enjoyed it. Should we hang out again someday?" £ÛAria£Ý "Un! I''d love to!" £ÛYuna£Ý Slowly and surely, the sun set over the horizon. Subtle and monotonous footsteps resounded in the air, accompanying the slight bustle of the city. As the ladies walked back, two familiar figures appeared before them. They were Kris and Grey. "Looks like this is where we part ways. See you again tomorrow, Yuna." £ÛAria£Ý "Un! See you next time¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t much to talk about. Everyone only greeted each other shortly and had a brief chat. Before long, they then split ways, both parties heading back to their own homes as the sky continued to darken. Grey and Yuna were now alone together, a strange atmosphere in the air. There was only silence in the air, each one stealing a glance at each other as they held their hands together, tightly as they could. "Did you enjoy your day with Miss Aria?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It was really fun! We did a lot of things and also found new stuff!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? Then, would you care telling me about your exploits, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey broke the ice and the conversation flowed as smoothly as it usually does. There were smiles and laughter in the air as Yuna shared her experiences, still as excited as one can be, Grey chuckling by her side. Several steps after and several minutes passed, and the sun had finally set. The stars had taken its place, gleaming brightly like diamonds in the sky. The cold wind started to blow as moonlight and starlight alike illuminated the world. "Right! By the way... What did you and Mister Kris talk about?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmm... Well... That''s a secret." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh¡«?! Tell me! Tell me!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 258 END Chapter 259: Royal Shenanigans "Ohh! These are amazing!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! They''re very beautiful! And fluffy too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you very much!" £ÛMarianne£Ý Giggles and squeals of amazement were about in the air, a couple figures standing side by side. Raised high above to the air was a small object, furry and fluffy with tiny black dots serving as its eyes, a mouth of brown thread smiling ever so happily. Of course, the object was none other than a stuffed teddy bear, one children would love to cuddle in their sleep. It is one of Marianne''s creations, full of intricate beauty and fluffy cuteness. A perfect combination. It wasn''t just a teddy bear. If one were to look around the workshop, one would see various handicrafts littered around on the shelves and atop the tables. From stuffed toys to wooden merchandise, everything was present. All of which were done by the married couple, Ross and Marianne. It might have taken them some time to get used to the new equipment and get back their previous rhythm, but as soon as they did, they dishes out masterpiece after masterpiece with hands fast as lightning. "What do you think, Grey? Yuna? Do you like it?" £ÛRoss£Ý "Of course! They''re all beautiful! I''m sure everyone would love it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! I''m glad to hear that." £ÛRoss£Ý Ross was laughing now, but at first, he was nervous. After all, it has been a long time since he and Marianne did something of the sort. But having overcome such fear, all that was left was their long forgotten love and passion for making things. Well, they didn''t just back on their feet, they have also started moving forward as well. Previously, Ross'' skill was only focused with woodworking, but now he''s also starting to learn jewelry and metalworking, making accessories out of silver and jewels. Marianne had also started using new materials as well, from various fabrics, fur, hide, and even some monster drops. They were a lot tougher, but that only makes finishing them even more satisfying. Both were learning at a rapid rate. "But enough praising, shouldn''t you two start heading out now? You''ll be late if you stay here any longer." £ÛRoss£Ý "Ah, you''re right... Then, we''ll be going now. Thanks for everything." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye, Missus Marianne! Bye, Mister Ross! And say hello to Bella for us!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''ll surely do so. Take care, you two¡«!" £ÛMarianne£Ý Hands were made and goodbyes were waved. Two figures exited the workshop, a pair of clicks and clacks resounding in the air as they headed out the open streets, taking a final look at the city before they head out again for a month or so. It has been several days since Erdea had extended their invitation, and though the festival was still some time away, like usual, Grey and Yuna wanted to experience the city on their own as much as they could. It was a festival which only happens every nine years, after all. With excitement brewing in their hearts, there was no time to waste. Grey and Yuna quickly veiled themselves from the public eye, and with a wave of his hand, Grey opened yet another gate. They vanished into thin air soon after. As soon as the light faded, a grandiose scenery greeted them, but it was nothing new to their eyes. Rather, they were quite used to such a grand sight, acting nonchalantly as they walked under such massive and spacious corridors. "Hmm... It seems everyone is busy..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right... I wonder where Iris is..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, their destination was none other than the Royal Castle. They won''t be the only ones heading towards Erdea, after all. Along them would be Iris who is aiming to expand her horizons as she observes the culture over at Erdea. Clack Clack Clack And like usual, the whole castle was very busy. Knights marched around the corridors and the servants carried out their task, hall after hall. In fact, it was even busier than ever, panic seemingly painted on the faces of the knights. Well, not that it has anything to do with them. With illusion magic veiling their figures, they simply continued walking down the corridors, heading straight towards where Iris was with the help of Grey''s eyes. "I''m afraid I can''t do that, Count Mills. I will be absent from the Royal Castle for quite some time so I''m afraid it would be difficult to fulfill your request." £ÛIris£Ý "I see... That''s unfortunate..." £ÛCount£Ý "But worry not, Count Mills. If it is just regarding the documents about the northern mines, I believe Her Majesty would be most knowledgeable. I can relay a message for you if need be." £ÛIris£Ý "That would be delightful, Your Highness. I would very much love that." £ÛCount£Ý Surely enough, as they followed Grey''s lead, they soon arrived at the halls where the Princess Royal was conversing with a count. She was unlike her usual self, much more dignified and formal to suit the mood. They have been spending so much time with Iris that Grey and Yuna had almost forgotten what Iris previously was. Seeing her act so proper and dignified makes them once again realize that she was a princess. "Then, I''ll leave everything to you, Your Highness." £ÛCount£Ý "Yes. You can rest assured." £ÛIris£Ý Soon enough, the conversation between the Count and the Princess Royal finally reached its conclusion. The Count went on ahead his way back whilst Iris remained at the corridors, heaving a lengthy sigh. "Iris¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Eh?! Elder Sister Yuna?!" £ÛIris£Ý She didn''t even notice her approaching. Before Iris could move her foot, a sudden embrace came from behind, followed by a familiar voice. Of course, it was none other than Yuna who was now snuggling her face close to hers. And behind Yuna was Grey whose footsteps were silent as the dead. Joining Yuna''s cuddling, Grey reached out his hand and patted her head gently. She may be a princess, but to them, she was just a young child. "Are you ready to go?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! I''ve already prepared everything©` But, ah! There''s something I must do first. Would that be fine?" £ÛIris£Ý If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "About Her Majesty, right? Don''t worry, it''s fine." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! You heard us talking?!" £ÛIris£Ý "Un! And our Iris was so cool¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was unintentional, but Grey and Yuna still eavesdropped on their talk. Learning about such a fact, Iris couldn''t help but feel shy, embarrassed a little bit. Especially with all the praise from the two. Her cheeks were flushed. But all the teasing aside, everyone soon headed to where the Queen was. Well, not just the Queen, the Crown Princess, and, of course, the Little Princess. They were having a little tea party, enjoying their morning break to the fullest. "Big Bro! Big Sis! Aunshie!" £ÛNatalia£Ý With her little legs, the Little Princess rushed towards the three as fast as she could as soon as she saw them. She was full of excitement, a few cookie crumbs still on her cheeks as she gave each of them a tight hug. "Little Princess, it''s good that you''re energetic, but you shouldn''t run too fast like that. You might get hurt." £ÛYuna£Ý "No worry! Nalia, shtrong!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Oh? If that''s so, then... let''s see if you could defeat the tickle monster!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hehe! Hehehe! Hehehe!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Soft and cute giggles soon resounded in the air as Yuna tickled the Little Princess'' sides. She was twisting and turning enthusiastically as the spectacle continued to unfold, kicking happily from time to time. And what came after the tickles as another round of snuggling. Yuna lifted the Little Princess up and carried her in her arms. She then grabbed candy from her storage ring and fed it to her, to the latter''s delight. "Are you getting Iris now?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Yeah, but before that, we have a couple something for everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh?" £ÛTalia£Ý There was no time to waste. With Yuna entertaining the Little Princess, Grey then went straight ahead to business and took out a "couple" things from his inventory, laying them down the table one after another. A jeweled silver hair comb, wooden figurines, stuffed toys, a thin and beautiful shaul, silk handkerchiefs, and many more. Each item was unique and masterfully made, all beautiful to their own, sparkling like stars in the sky. "My... Which artisan made these? They are all so beautiful..." £ÛNatasha£Ý "They truly are... Especially these carvings... They''re very subtle but intricate... I''ve never seen these before..." £ÛTalia£Ý Commented the Queen and the Crown Princess as they inspected the items. They have seen many handicrafts and accessories before, and with their eyes, they could tell how valuable and beautiful each one is. And not just them, even the Iris who isn''t usually interested in such things were now glancing at them with curious eyes. She especially fancied the silver comb, holding it in her hands with her eyes sparkling ever so brightly. "Waah¡«! Big Sis, look! Puppy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. It''s a puppy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Play? Can Nalia play?" £ÛNatalia£Ý As for the Little Princess, she already went ahead and hugged one of the stuffed toys which resembled the familiars. It was just as fluffy and adorable as the real things, a bright smile blooming on her face as she played with them. "Where did you buy these, Grey? Or did you make these yourselves?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Hahaha. You''re giving us too much credit, Your Majesty. These are works of Mister Ross and Missus Marianne. It took them a lot of effort to make them." £ÛGrey£Ý "They surely did. One can''t find something this beautiful just anywhere." £ÛTalia£Ý The Queen had already known Ross and Marianne were craftsmen during the beach outing, but she never knew they were such masters of their crafts. Now, she is full of praise for them as she admired their works. "Then... Since you''re showing these to us, I assume you want our seal of approval for these, am I wrong?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Well, that''s part of it, but we also just wanted to give you a couple presents before we go. Do you like it, Your Majesty? Your Highnesses?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Very much so. These are all so lovely." £ÛTalia£Ý "I agree with Mother. I think nobles would love these things." £ÛNatasha£Ý There was no opposition, only sincere praises. Everyone approved of what Marianne and Ross made with bright smiles on their faces, checking them out once more as they tried them out. It was a huge success. And with the business side of things done, things quickly progressed and Iris had also reported to the Queen about her conversation with Count Mills just a couple moments ago. The latter was easily accepted without much thought. Things went smoothly, and before long, Iris had already done preparing, changing outfits and storing the important things in her storage ring. As for the other luggage, they were stored inside of Grey''s "Inventory. "Then, we''ll be going now, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good luck on your journey, and we leave Iris in your care." £ÛTalia£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry, Your Majesty! We''ll take good care of her." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad to hear that." £ÛTalia£Ý Everything now settled, the three then gave their final goodbyes before they left. Though Grey had already given them a telephone, it would still be separated for more than a month. And before long, they finally headed out. BANNGGGG ... Or so that was the plan. But before they could even open up the doors, it suddenly opened on its own©` or rather, someone forcefully slammed it from the outside. It was none other than the Prime Minister, who for some reason, was sweating bullets. Not only was he sweating bullets, he was also panting quite heavily with a panicked expression on his face. His eyes were shifting left and right as if looking for a certain something, not even noticing everyone else due to panic. "Anderson, do you perhaps need something from us?" £ÛTalia£Ý "A-Ah, Your Majesty! P-Pardon the rudeness! I didn''t see you there." £ÛAnderson£Ý "No, it''s fine. But you seem panicked. Did something happen?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Oh, that is... Have you perhaps seen His Majesty, Your Majesty?" £ÛAnderson£Ý There isn''t even a need to ask any further. With a question like that as a response, everyone could vaguely tell that the King has caused the Prime Minister yet another slew of problems. Big, big problems at that. And it was even worse than they thought. Not just the King, but the Crown Prince had skipped their work, not even showing up for the day. This nor only slowed down the processing of paperworks but other duties as well. It was a disaster. It wasn''t the first time such a thing happened. Nine years ago, when the festival of Hearts was on the horizon, the King tried to head out to Erdea as early as he could so that he could skip work. And now, he''s doing the same thing again. He has yet to learn his lesson. "Is that perhaps why the knights looked busier than usual?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I ordered them to find His Majesty. With the rate things are going, we will have to delay the appointments again..." £ÛAnderson£Ý The Prime Minister heaved a lengthy and exasperated sigh as he ended his words. He was just about the same age as the King, but with all the stress he experienced each and every day, he looked like he''s already in his sixties. Truly pitiful. Thankfully, they had just the man for the job. With his eyes, Grey could easily find where the King and the Crown Prince were. In fact, he already found them, and they were in a pretty familiar place as well. All that was left was to catch them. "Your Honor, I think I know where they are." £ÛGrey£Ý "I-Is that the truth?!" £ÛAnderson£Ý "Yeah, please leave it to me." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. With the things already as chaotic as it is, Grey couldn''t just leave things be. He wanted to help out of pure concern and not because he still wants revenge for the other day. No, not all... Not at all... ... Basking under the glorious sun was a city far and wide. Thousands upon thousands of people roamed about the place as they went on with their busy days. And at the center of such a city was a castle, one standing proud and grand as one can be, The castle was massive, hundreds of rooms and corridors extending out towards the distance, with beautiful gardens and balconies livening the place up. But perhaps the most beautiful room was the Royal Kitchen where all sorts of tasty foods for the Royal Family to enjoy are made. In that very kitchen, in the pantry, chilled and dry, were mountains upon mountains of ingredients, ranging from meat to spices and everything in between. Well, it wasn''t just ingredients, as right now, two silent figures could be seen inside the said pantry. "Father, are you really sure about this?" £ÛGalleus£Ý "You''re worrying too much, Galleus. I might have failed before, but the same won''t happen again. I have a plan this time." £ÛErnes£Ý "I see... Then I''ll be following your lead." £ÛGalleus£Ý And as one would expect, they were up to no good again. In fact, both of them are planning to escape from the castle and skip out on work using the upcoming Festival of Hearts as an excuse. Just for the sake of the plan, the King even went as far to memorize the schedule and shifts of the knights and servants just for this day. He was brimming with confidence, reviewing his plan with his son. Clop Clop Clop "Galleus, stay still. Someone is coming." £ÛErnes£Ý Silent as the cemetery winds, the King whispered to the Crown Prince. They moved like ninjas, not making any unnecessary sounds and listening closely to the sound of approaching footsteps. Footsteps which stopped as the doors creaked open. "Waah¡«! It''s been some time since we''ve been here!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. I suppose that''s right. Though we should probably start cooking soon. I''m sure the Little Princess is hungry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Familiar voices, the sound of knives chopping, the faucet gushing water forth, and the sound of metals clanging. An ever so familiar symphony played out in the air, giving the kitchen life as the flames started scorching soon. Soon, an aromatic and appetizing fragrance wafted throughout the kitchen. And not just the kitchen, if wafted through the pantry as well, the smell of heaven caressing their noses, making their stomachs grumble. "Galleus... Endure it..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Yes, Father...." £ÛGalleus£Ý But all the King and Crown Prince could do was endure. No matter how delicious the food Grey and Yuna cooked may be, they needed to focus on their goal. Just a small mistake is all it would take for their efforts to go to waste. "Oh my! This is so good! I could eat these all day!" £ÛTalia£Ý "Um! Yummy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Natalia, slow down a little bit. Here, I''ll slice it for you." £ÛNatasha£Ý One side was filled with happiness and warmth, while the other only with darkness and despair. The more they listened to the other side enjoying themselves, the more unbearable it became. Their patience was running thinner by the moment. "Oh? Is the food not to your liking, Iris?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Ah, no! Not at all... I''m just... I want Father to enjoy these too..." £ÛIris£Ý "My... That would be quite difficult. He''s busy with work right now. But... You''ll also have to depart today, huh... This is a problem, indeed..." £ÛTalia£Ý "A-Ah, no... It''s fine..." £ÛIris£Ý Or so she says, but there were clear traces of gloom in her voice. Words which could easily sting the hearts of those who listened to it. Especially to the King, it was the last straw which drew out his patience. "Wait, Fathe©`" £ÛGalleus£Ý BANNGGGG "Don''t worry, Iris! Your father is here!" £ÛErnes£Ý Before the Crown Prince could even try to stop him, the King suddenly stood up and opened the pantry doors as loud as he could, a loud bang echoing in the air followed by his confident declaration. What greeted him was a smile, But rather than a warm and bright one from Iris, what he got instead was a very sinister and frightening one from the Prime Minister. A smile so cold it immediately sent the coldest shivers down his spines. "My, Your Majesty, I didn''t expect to see you here." £ÛAnderson£Ý "A-Anderson, w-we can talk th-this out. I-I have a r-reason." £ÛErnes£Ý "A reason? For what, Your Majesty? Did you do anything wrong?" £ÛAnderson£Ý The Prime Minister was smiling, but his eyes weren''t. There was only intimidation in his eyes which spelt imminent doom before them, carving fear in their hearts as they were backed towards a corner. It was over. Without much resistance, the King and Crown Prince were both dragged away by the Prime Minister. They tried to ask for help, but no one reached their hands out towards them. They have been abandoned. Well, even if in the slightest chance they did want to help, neither of them can look the Prime Minister in the eyes and stop him. Even Grey and Yuna had never felt such terror and intimidation before. He was really scary. "So, umm... Would anyone like some dessert? We have plenty around." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, then can I have that parfait from before?" £ÛTalia£Ý "I would love some ice cream, please." £ÛNatasha£Ý "Cookiesh!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Instead, everyone unanimously decided to just ignore everything, acting as if nothing happened. They all enjoyed a variety of sweet treats and told each other stories as they enjoyed the rest of their morning together. "Oh? Your Majesty, Your Highnesses, I didn''t know you were here." £ÛCarlton£Ý "Haha... It''s a long story..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 259 END Chapter 260: A Night in the Sanctuary The wind was soft, cold, and gentle, whispering ever so subtly as it carried the birds high in the sky. The clouds drifted ever so slowly, like gentle waves sailing a sea of gold and garnet as the sun set over the faraway horizon. As the sky slowly faded into the darkness, a platinum figure streaked across it like a bolt of lightning, fast as one can be as it parted the clouds before her. She spread her wings proudly, gazing at the scenery under her as she reigned atop the clouds. "Waah¡«! So beautiful..." £ÛIris£Ý Of course, such a splendid platinum figure was none other than Sirius and on her back were Grey, Yuna, and Iris. They are now heading towards Erdea, the princess'' eyes sparkling brightly as she gazed upon the scenery unfolding before her. Though Iris had ridden on one of the familiars before, they were on the sea back then and all she could see was the sea and a couple islands here and there, with ships dotted around from time to time. It was beautiful. But now that they are on land, it is a completely different experience. From winding rivers to high mountains and expansive forests, there were a lot of wonderful sights to behold, each one unique to their own and just as fantastic. "Iris, would you like some candy?" £ÛYuna£Ý "C-Can I?" £ÛIris£Ý "Of course you can, you silly girl. But, ah! Don''t eat too much, okay? We''ll be having dinner soon after we land." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛIris£Ý Yun extended her hands out and as soon as she opened it, a colorful combination was unveiled. There were candies of all fruity flavors, all sweet and tasty. Iris then picked out a couple few, eating one soon after. But it was just as Yuna said. It has only been a couple hours since they flew yet they are already about to land and retire for the day. It is all because of a couple people, who shall not be named, that their flight has been delayed. Thankfully, they weren''t in a hurry or anything of the sort. They are only heading there early to experience new things and explore new territories. Getting late by a single day or two wouldn''t really matter in the grand scheme of things. "Looks like this is how far we''ll go..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was regretful, but with the stars finally showing themselves in the sky one after another, they could only come to a halt and retire for the day. Sirius slowly had her descent, landing gracefully and softly like a feather. One after another, everyone hopped off of Sirius'' back, a crisp crunch resounding in the air as a couple dried leaves were crunched. It was like the usual, landing in a forest when the moon is out, eyes swimming left and right. "Thanks for the ride, Sirius." £ÛGrey£Ý "It was my pleasure, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý But unlike usual, rather than sending Sirius back to the shadows and rest. Rather, she only changed back to her wolf pup form, hard and beautiful scales transforming into fluffy and glossy fur, warm and cuddly as one can be. Just in time, the sun had finally set and darkness had encroached the world once more. The forest, though calm and peaceful, was still a scary place to be, the subtle hooting of owls adding a touch of eeriness in the air. "Then... Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna, are we camping here?" £ÛIris£Ý Yet despite such circumstances, the Princess Royal stayed calm and collected like usual, her head turning left and right and eyes swimming in all directions as she searched for a suitable place to camp. From a tent, a sleeping bag, and some bug repellant, she was prepared and ready to stay for the night. Though she had experienced camping before, she always slept in the carriage. It was precisely because of that that she was a little excited... There was just itsy-bitsy little bit of a problem.... "Hm? Didn''t we tell you? We''re not camping." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛIris£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý ... Neither Grey and Yuna were actually planning to camp out in the woods. Rather, the thought of it never crossed their minds at all. They only looked each other in the eye, a trace of bewilderment brewing within. Iris'' questions were soon answered. With a simple flick of Grey''s finger, something similar to a gate appeared before everyone, and as soon as they entered, yet another absurd yet beautiful sight greeted them. Iris was frozen in shock. A river cruising through the lands, expansive fields as far as the eyes can see, and beautiful stars reigning above them. But perhaps what was most intriguing was the lone house standing in the middle of nowhere. It was massive and beautiful, unfit for the scenery surrounding it. Of course, the said house was none other than Grey and Yuna''s "Sanctuary House" which took them a great deal of effort and time to complete. Their very own camping house that they use whenever they are on a journey. "Iris¡«! Come inside! You''re going to get cold if you just stand there and stay outside for too long. Hurry¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yes!" £ÛIris£Ý Iris quickly snapped back to reality as Yuna called her, and soon, she headed inside the house, only to be surprised some more. The outside was already beautiful but even more so was the inside. From left to right, the house was fully furnished with all sorts of furniture. There were sofas, tables, lamps, rugs, and many more. And not just furniture, the house comes with all kinds of rooms as well, and a whole second floor to boot! "Is something wrong, Iris?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, no... I think I''m just a little tired..." £ÛIris£Ý "That''s not good. You shouldn''t push yourself too much. Why don''t you sit on the sofa for now and rest a little." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay... Thank you, Elder Brother Grey..." £ÛIris£Ý "Anytime." £ÛGrey£Ý Yet despite how absurd it was, the owners were acting very casually, acting as if there was nothing out of the ordinary. Grey and Yuna simply headed to the kitchen and started taking out ingredients one after another without a single care in the world. Then again, they are people who''d easily beat the lights out of S-rank monsters and casually dive down to the deepest floors of dungeons and labyrinths just for the sake of training. It was only to be expected, to be fair. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Iris¡«! We''ll be cooking dinner now. Is there anything you''d like to eat?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah! I-I''m fine with anything!" £ÛIris£Ý "Are you sure?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, no problem at all! Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna''s cooking is always delicious, after all!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! That makes us glad to hear that." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. With a light and merry atmosphere in the air, Grey and Yuna then grabbed their knives and started cooking. Though they would love it if Iris could also join them like before, they let her rest for now. Traveling is tough, after all. The sizzling oil, the gushing water, and the scorching flames. Yet another symphony was played in the kitchen as the spatulas clacked and clanged. Soon enough, the appetizing aromas of freshly cooked dishes danced in the air. "Ah, right. Everyone, you can come out now." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, they didn''t just leave Iris unattended. Though Sirius was with her, she is also resting from the flight, only cuddling her©` or "was" cuddling. That''s because after Grey''s call, a number of furballs popped up from their shadows. There wasn''t just one, two, or three, but a whole eight of them. Even the usually timid Capella and the clumsy crybaby, Archernar, were full of energy, running around the place and jumping towards Iris. "E-Eh?! N-Nine?! Did the puppies increase again?!" £ÛIris£Ý "Well, a lot of things happened, and now, we''ve gained three new familiars." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah... New puppies..." £ÛIris£Ý She may act mature in front of others, but what Grey and Yuna saw in front of them was a young girl, eyes sparkling brightly as she looked at the mass of fluff cuddling with her. Her expressions looked exactly like the Little Princess''. They really are aunt and niece. Not too long after, the new familiars then introduced themselves to Iris, and in kind, the latter also did the same. Before long, they started playing with one another, the young girl''s fatigue slowly melting away. "Yuna, have you already finished seasoning this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, not yet. It still needs a little bit of pepper." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, then I leave it to you. I''ll just finish the steak real quick." £ÛGrey£Ý Iris played with the pups, and Grey and Yuna continued to cook with their lightning, dishing dish after dish. Soon enough, a wonderful meal was served atop the dining table, sparkling brightly like the stars above. """Thank you for the meal!""" With a wonderful meal served before them, there was no need for hesitation. As soon as everyone finished their prayers, they then dug in on their meals, bright smiles then blooming in their faces as flavors exploded in their mouths. "Mmn¡«! This is really delicious!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad you liked it. Here, have some more." £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-Thank you." £ÛIris£Ý A light atmosphere was brewing in the air as everyone enjoyed their dinner together. They laughed and smiled as they chatted about some trivial things, simply talking about the daily happenings in their lives like they usually do. They even reached the topic about the recent shenanigans back at the Royal Castle. It has been several hours already yet they could still remember how scary the Prime Minister''s smile was, one even monsters would fear. From one topic to another, they jumped and jumped some more. As time went by, a sudden question popped up in Grey''s mind. It was one he has been wondering for quite some time now, only remembering it right now. "Right, Iris, what about your education? You would be away for quite some time. Wouldn''t there be any problems?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was a valid concern. Though many nobles and royals are taught by tutors during early education, there is still a curriculum they follow and a set number of assignments per subject. Missing out even a single month would be troublesome. "There''s no need to worry about that, Elder Brother Grey. I have already taken care of my studies beforehand and my tutors have also given me some leeway." £ÛIris£Ý "Oh? That''s good then. That means we can enjoy the festival to the fullest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛIris£Ý Fortunately, it was Iris we are talking about. If it''s just her studies, she is many years ahead compared to others and is now even learning studies that even scholars would usually undertake in their twenties. She is a prodigy. In fact, so much so that one would wonder how such a bright child came from such a mischievous and troublemaker of a King. No matter how one would look at it, save the physical appearances they are totally opposite of one another. It was a mystery. ''It must be because of Her Majesty''s genes...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such was the conclusion Grey could reach after thinking not so thoroughly about it. It would have been great if the King had even a shred of dignity and brilliance like his daughter, then the Prime Minister wouldn''t be stressed out anymore. "Iris, you won''t grow quickly if you only eat that much." £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Elder Sister Yuna, I can''t eat that much!" £ÛIris£Ý "No. We''re not done here until you finish your plate, Young Lady." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna acting a bit like a mother, dinner continued and one after another, plates and utensils piled up on the sink. The familiars were also enjoying their meals together, acting much more behaved now that they are eating. And with Yuna''s encouragement, Iris managed to finish her plate with a satisfied expression on her face. Though unbeknownst to her, Yuna actually decreased her food from time to time. She shouldn''t force her if she''s full, after all. Of course, what came after a hearty meal was washing the dishes©` well, in Grey and Yuna''s style, of course. With the use of magic, they easily cleaned the dishes one after another, not a single stain left behind. "Amazing... So you can use magic like that too..." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. Would you like to try then, Iris?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I would love to, but... I don''t know much about magic..." £ÛIris£Ý "It''s alright, it''s alright. We''ll be helping you, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Eyes brimming with excitement and enthusiasm, Iris then joined Grey and Yuna in washing dishes, and as absurd as it may be seeing a princess wash dishes, there was only a light and merry mood in the air. What usually takes only a couple minutes to wash turned into a whole hour of lecture about magic. Fortunately, Iris already had the basics down from all the books she read. Teaching her was not that difficult. And though she was not as brilliant as Eliza when it came to magic, she still tried her best and persisted. In the end, she was able to wash a single spoon with it. It may not look much to others, but she was proud of herself, eyes sparkling happily. As for the other dishes, Grey and Yuna easily took care of them with a flick of their fingers, even drying and placing them back on the racks and cabinets. Before long, everyone headed to the living room and relaxed for the rest of the day. "Alright, Iris, your turn." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Then... I''ll move this here..." £ÛIris£Ý "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. That''s a bad move, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah! My Lion got captured! E-Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛIris£Ý "Calm down, Iris. It''s not the end of the world, yet." £ÛYuna£Ý And by relaxation, they played board games with one another. It was a game of "Perfect 12", a chess variant played on a 12 by 12 board, consisting of 12 pieces. Grey was on the black side while Iris on the white. Though Iris had played chess before, it was her first time playing perfect 12, and with all the new pieces, she was having a difficult time. That''s why, to balance things out, Yuna was on her side to help and guide her though the game. "Uuu... I lost..." £ÛIris£Ý "Don''t be too sad, Iris. You did good." £ÛGrey£Ý But as one would expect, no matter how good her guide was, it was still too much for a first-timer to beat an experienced "veteran". Grey had only played the game a few times, but with his "Perfect Memory", that was already more than enough to cook up some advanced strategies. Seeing Iris lose, Yuna was reminded of her first time playing board games with Grey. She was once again reminded how merciless Grey is when he''s playing seriously. It doesn''t matter who they were, he would crush them without a single thought. "Grey, this is bullying. It was her first time playing, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... I might have gotten a little bit carried away..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, that doesn''t really matter anymore. A loss is a loss. But now that Iris is defeated, you have to play with me next!" £ÛYuna£Ý Tension rose in the air, and Grey and Yuna soon took their positions. They each took their turns with eyes as serious as one can be, moving pieces one after another and capturing the enemies'' piece as strategically as they could. And surprisingly enough, though Yuna had also played the game only a few times, she had a surprisingly strong momentum at the start, taking down Grey''s pieces just like a raging flood sweeping through the fields, merciless as one can be. "And... That''s half of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... You really improved a lot, didn''t you, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I''m not going to stay the same forever, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that''s right. Though... It seems you haven''t noticed my trap yet." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for Yuna, she was simply playing right in the palm of Grey''s hands. He was playing the patience game and now that the time was right, he swiftly moved his pieces, taking down Yuna''s pieces time and time again, Iris watching them like she was enjoying a movie. It was all too sudden. Yuna took out a few pieces again, but compared to the rate Grey was capturing his pieces, it was much more insignificant. Before long, the King was captured and the game was over. It was Grey''s victory, once again. "Uuu... This is unfair... Shouldn''t you at least give me a chance? How can you be this cruel even to your own girlfriend?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, It''s exactly because I love you that I''m doing this. Loss begets growth, as they say. It''s only for your own good." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey... You meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna had already expected the outcome, but she didn''t think it would be so one-sided to the point Grey was practically toying with her. She already felt miserable, but with Grey''s teasing, she felt even more defeated than before. "It''s okay, Elder Sister Yuna! I think you did amazing!" £ÛIris£Ý "Iris... You''re really the only one who understands me in this house... Unlike other people here who just bullies others..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Ask yourself!" £ÛYuna£Ý Feeling a little sour and bitter, Yuna started acting a bit petty towards Grey, hugging Iris as she tried to ignore the latter. She wasn''t mad or angry at all, just wanting Grey to feel a bit guilty. Unfortunately for her, Grey knows her too well for that to work. ¡ºMaster! You shouldn''t bully the Mistress!¡» £ÛProcyon£Ý ¡ºMaster... Bullying is bad...¡» £ÛAchernar£Ý ¡ºHey, cut it out, you two. You shouldn''t fall for tricks so easily.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it might not work on Grey, but it was super effective on the new familiars, with Procyon even pouncing on Grey and hitting her with her soft paws. It didn''t even hurt. Rather, it was quite soothing and relaxing if anything. As for the other familiars, they already knew Yuna full well. Though she is bright and innocent for the most part, there are also times she acts sly and petty for no apparent reasons, though Grey considers it one of her charms. She was especially cute when she tried her hardest. "Then, let''s play another game, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... But I''ll be the one choosing what we''ll play, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. As long as you''re happy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It hasn''t even been a minute, yet Yuna''s mood has shifted from down in the dumps to high on cloud nine. There was only brightness in her face as she selected a game from the number of board and card games there is. They played and they played and they played. The night went on and the cold breeze swept through the sanctuary, caressing the blades of grass and dancing throughout the fields. It was quiet and peaceful, the stars sparkling ever so brightly. "Looks like she''s fallen asleep already..." £ÛGrey£Ý "She must have been tired..." £ÛYuna£Ý And with such a cold breeze wafting through the house, the Princess Royal had fallen asleep after the long day she went through. She was now sleeping soundly, using Yuna''s lap as a pillow, a subtle snore in the air. Now that they are alone together, a slightly rosy atmosphere befell upon them. Yuna suddenly leaned her head on Grey''s shoulder and closed her eyes, her heart beating like in harmony, a subtle symphony adrift in the air. "It seems like you''re also tired, huh... Should I prepare the bed now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I want to stay like this for a little while... Just a little longer..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright... Just a little longer." £ÛGrey£Ý Along with the night growing colder and the hearts beating louder, a certain feeling had also started to deepen further and further. It was not just love, but also greed which tainted his heart. Greed of wanting to hold a certain someone a holder and tighter, never wanting to let go again. The more he indulges, the greedier he becomes. Grey had tried his best to keep his desires under control, yet the harder he tries, the wilder it gets. Even now, he just wants to keep her to himself, barely holding himself back. ''Haah... How troublesome...'' £ÛGrey£Ý The night only went deeper. CHAPTER 260 END Chapter 261: A Field of Colors The wind was fresh and cool, dancing with the curtains by the window sill. The sun had risen over the horizon yet again and a new morning had started, sunlight gracing the earth and waking the ground to greet the new, sunny day. In a certain room, a beautiful princess lay asleep, snores subtle as one can be as she slept ever so soundly©` or at least, she was. But as the warm and gentle sunlight poked her face again and again, she finally opened her eyes, head still a little groggy. But rather than a grand and wonderful canopy, what greeted her was an unfamiliar ceiling. She blinked once, then she blinked twice. She kept staring and staring, eyes fixed on the ceiling before her, trying to collect her thoughts. "Ah... Right..." £ÛIris£Ý It was only then that the young princess finally remembered that she was traveling on a journey towards Erdea with Grey and Yuna. She slept so tightly that her brain was still lagging, not wanting to part with the warm and fluffy bed. However, as a princess, she must act poise and proper. Without much complaints, she quickly got up on her bed, and since there weren''t any servants around, she did her best trying to fix the bed, making sure it was as tidy as possible. After which, she then looked around the place and tried to find the closet. She was still in her pajamas, after all. She wasn''t quite sure how she wore them, but she could vaguely remember Yuna fitting it to her. It was a little embarrassing, to be honest. "Mari, what should I wear©`" £ÛIris£Ý Out of habit, she called out to one of her personal maids, only to once again realize that she wasn''t in the castle. She dwelled on the silence for a short while before looking back at the closet, picking up her clothes for the day. It may be quite different from what she used to, but there was no use despairing over it. Rather, she was quite excited to experience such things for the first time in her life, eyes sparkling brightly as she picked her dress. Clop Clop Clop Thunk "Oh, looks like our princess is awake." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufu. She sure is energetic." £ÛIris£Ý And it was exactly because she didn''t have any servants helping her that she had to go back and forth from every side and corner of the room after forgetting things time and time again, her silent footsteps resounding in the air. After which, Iris then headed down stairs, subtle steps echoing in the corridors. The moment she got downstairs, she was then greeted by a cacophony of noises from the kitchen. It was Grey and Yuna who were now preparing breakfast. "Good morning, Iris." £ÛYuna£Ý "G-Good morning as well, Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey." £ÛIris£Ý "Morning. Did you have a good night''s sleep?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! The bed was very comfortable and the winds were also refreshing. It was one of the best sleeps I have experienced in a long while!" £ÛIris£Ý Iris went on and on as she praised the quality of her sleep. Though the Royal Castle''s furniture was much more luxurious, expensive doesn''t always equal good. If anything, she was more comfortable in a smaller, more medium-sized room without dramatic aesthetics around. For the first time in her life, Iris felt how it was like to live a "normal" life without too much luxury. It was a little bit hectic since she wasn''t new to it, but it was fun. She was really happy to have gotten such an experience. "Haha. We''re glad to hear that. Now, why don''t you go take a bath first? We''ll have breakfast shortly after you''re done." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! Thank you very much!" £ÛIris£Ý "Ah! Wait, Iris!" £ÛYuna£Ý Iris was about to head towards the bath, when a sudden voice called out to her. It was Yuna, who, for some reason, showed little traces of concern on her face. She then started removing her apron and untying her hair. "Iris, I''ll be going with you." £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Eh?! You don''t have to worry about me, Elder Sister Yuna. I can at least manage a bath by myself!" £ÛIris£Ý "That''s not it, you silly girl. There are just some magic tools inside the bath that you may not be familiar with. I''ll be there to guide you." £ÛYuna£Ý At first, Iris thought Yuna wanted to help her bathe like the servants do, making her a little embarrassed. She may be a princess, but she wasn''t a child anymore. If it''s only a bath, she can manage to do it like anybody else. Unfortunately, that wasn''t what Yuna meant. After all, their bath had tools not present in Merusia which Grey made using Earth''s technology. From the shower, hair dryers, multifunctional sinks, and many more. It would be confusing for others. "Or... Is it that you hate the idea of bathing with me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N... No... Not at all... It would be my pleasure..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! It''s decided then!" £ÛYuna£Ý It''s not like Iris had anyway. With Yuna pleading in such a way, she could only say yes and nod politely. After all, it would be much more embarrassing if she got stuck in the bath because she doesn''t know how things worked. It was all or nothing. "Then, Grey, I''ll be joining Iris in the bath. Can I leave everything to you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, but don''t stay there for too long, alright? I''ll be using it next." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Got it! Let''s go, Iris." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need for dilly-dallying. With things now decided, Yuna quickly grabbed a towel and a change of clothes from her storage ring and headed to the bath with Iris. There was unfounded excitement in her face, humming with enthusiasm. Before long, the subtle sounds of water splashing echoed in the air, accompanied by the excited voices of the two ladies as they bathed together. Iris was especially excited, letting out voices of amazement as she saw all sorts of new things. "They sure are having a lot of fun, aren''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey was left alone in the kitchen, cooking breakfast after taking over Yuna''s. But it was a good thing. With Iris around, Yuna won''t go walking around the house after bath with only a towel on. It''ll be hard to restrain himself otherwise. "Yup. This should be good." £ÛGrey£Ý Getting his mind off the matter, Grey continued to stir and chop, quickly finishing cooking breakfast. And as one would expect, a plethora of dishes were lined up at the dining table one after another. A scene would only make one''s mouth water. Before long, the two ladies finally finished bathing and so, it was Grey''s turn. Much later after that, they then had their lovely breakfast together, Iris enjoying it as much as she did yesterday with a bright smile blooming on her face. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. After breakfast came washing the dishes, making sure the house was clean and tidy, and finally, checking that they had all their things on them. Grey then waved one of his hands after which, creating the exit of Sanctuary without much effort. "Waah¡«... It really is the forest..." £ÛIris£Ý As soon as they stepped out, the green and beautiful forest greeted them. Iris had seen it yesterday night, but now that it was morning, it looked much more welcoming, all sorts of beautiful flora and fauna to be spotted. And while she looked around the place, Grey and Yuna once again called out Sirius so that they could once again fly in the skies. If things go as expected, they would arrive at Erdea at about 10 o''clock in the morning. "Are you ready to fly again, Iris?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I''ll be in your care again, Miss Sirius." £ÛIris£Ý "The pleasure is mine, Princess Iris." £ÛSirius£Ý There was no time to waste. With the sun already high up in the sky, Sirius then spread her wings and with a single burst, they once again soared high, creating strong gusts of wind every time she flapped her wings. Sirius could go even faster and cover the distance in less than an hour, but if she does, there would be no beautiful sights to see and sonic booms would echo throughout the skies time and time again. She went just at the perfect speed. The flight was smooth sailing, not a single worry to be concerned about. Everyone simply chatted merrily as they watched the scenery below them unfold, everyone pointing at things here and there as they admired their beauty, even taking pictures from time to time. "Waah¡«! It sure is a beautiful city... And so colorful, too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, they don''t call it the city of colors for nothing." £ÛGrey£Ý A couple hours of flight later, and a massive city finally appeared over the horizon, just perching on the grassy meadows under the sun. It may not be as massive as the Royal Capital of Alfrione, but it was still quite big. But perhaps the most interesting sight is what lies outside the city. There was a large meadow, and not just any plain old green meadow. It was one which housed all kinds and colors of flowers, spreading as far as the eyes can see. "So beautiful..." £ÛIris£Ý "As expected... Erdea really is something, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý From roses, daffodils, hyacinths, tulips, violets, lilies, and even some rainbow-colored flowers. There were hundreds of thousands, if not millions of flowers all throughout the field of colors. It was a sight which would surely leave one frozen in awe. Sirius, veiled in illusion magic, quickly descended from the sky into a nearby empty plain. And to prevent anyone from panicking if they happen to see her, they quickly unsummoned her after thanking her for her service. "Then, should we get going... too...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words. As he turned around to tell the other two that they should be heading to the city, he saw them crouching by the ground, observing the vast sea flowers and enjoying the fragrant breeze. Well, not just flowers, there were also bees, butterflies, dragonflies, ladybugs, and all sorts of little critters all over the place, just as beautiful and colorful as the flowers, dancing in the air as if they were having the best times of their lives. And off into the distance were snow-capped tall mountain ranges which served as a wonderful backdrop for the scenery. It was truly a sight to behold, one just couldn''t help but stop in their tracks and admire the beauty of nature. "Alright. Since we''re here already, why don''t we take a look around the place and take a couple pictures? How does that sound?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''d love that! That''s a wonderful idea, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I-I think so as well, Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛIris£Ý There was not a single hint of opposition from the two. The very moment Grey said his words, Yuna and Iris quickly agreed with eager and enthusiastic smiles on their faces. They were really excited no matter how one looked at it. Well, it''s not like Grey couldn''t relate to it himself. He himself was also quite interested. He had seen many flowery meadows on the internet before, but not one of them could compare to the one before him. It was a treasure trove. "Waah¡«! Iris, look! This rose is so beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It really is! Its petals are sparkling like sapphire!" £ÛIris£Ý "Right¡«? I wonder if we could grow them in our garden." £ÛYuna£Ý Walking here and there, everyone explored the place and admired the various kinds of flowers they saw. From small dandelions to giant sunflowers, they saw all sorts of flowers in a full spectrum of colors. "A natural blue rose, huh... How bizarre..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, some of these plants were straight up strange to Grey who was from Earth. Well, with the presence of magic plants, it was only to be expected. He was more shocked than he was still surprised, if anything. "Grey¡«! Iris¡«! Over here! I found something interesting!" £ÛYuna£Ý And speaking of magic plants, with whatever method she was using, Yuna managed to find one hidden within a gathering of tulips and lilies. It has only been a couple minutes yet she already found something so rare. As expected of an alchemist. Though the magic plant had weak magical properties, if it was just aesthetics, it could contend as one of the most beautiful flowers in the world with its amber petals and golden veins coursing through it, creating subtle yet intricate patterns. "Should we press this, then? We could also turn this into a flower pin?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Can we do that?" £ÛIris£Ý "Of course! We can do it together later if you want." £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really?! Then I would really love that!" £ÛIris£Ý A beautiful flower at hand, Grey, Yuna, and Iris then continued exploring the flower fields together and picked more and more flowers as they went. Each one was very beautiful like jewels shining under the radiant sun. Well, there weren''t just flowers and insects, there were small critters as well roaming the flower fields and simply going about their day. There were rabbits, guinea pigs, and all sorts of small and adorable creatures.... Not as adorable as the familiars though... "Cappella, come here. It''s your turn." £ÛYuna£Ý "Miss Vega, please stay still." £ÛIris£Ý Familiars who were now receiving skillfully-made flower crowns from Yuna and Iris, one after another. They were already playing anyway, so it was much better to let them run around. The more the merrier, as they say. However, if there was someone who stood out, it would be Grey. Rather than join in on the fun, he was out and about, exploring on his own. His eyes shifted left and right as he turned his head slowly, feeling a little surprised and excited. ''So they''ve already arrived here, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey as he extended his hands out, tiny orbs of dim and colorful light landing gently on his palm. Well, rather than orbs, it would be more appropriate to call them small masses of luminous mist or sprites. They were, of course, none other than spirits which were made after Grey activated the first device back at the Labyrinth of Flames. They looked just like he remembered them, bringing the sound of soft chimes as they drift along the air. Grey had always wondered where they were after returning to Galderia, but it seems the effect of the activation spreads all over the world, spirits created one after another as it envelopes the whole world. ''What strange little guys...'' £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps what''s most interesting about them was the fact that they don''t have a physical body that one could grasp. Even when they looked like they were perched on Grey''s palm, they were simply floating, bobbing ever so subtly. Grey doesn''t really know much about them other than they were made of aether and that they are the countermeasures for overspreading corruption. But finally seeing them after such a long time makes him happy. It may look strange at first, but looking the picture in a bigger perspective, the spirits only served to make the flowery meadows much more beautiful, filling the place with more colors and life, little floating sprites bobbing up and down as they floated about. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, nothing... I was just lost in thought, is all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... If you say so..." £ÛYuna£Ý Oh, and another note. As it seems, Grey is the only one who can see them at the moment. If he interacts with them without much thought, he would surely look like some sort of crazy person in the eyes of others. He wanted to avoid that at all costs, especially such a situation when it comes to Yuna. After all, what kind of boyfriend would want their girlfriend to think they were crazy? No that it was entirely wrong though. He is crazy about a certain something©` or rather, a certain someone. "Elder Sister Yuna! I think I found some magic plants!" £ÛIris£Ý "Oh?! Where?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna, over here¡«!" £ÛIris£Ý Time passed some more and as petals and pollens danced freely in the air, the sun continued to climb up the sky. Noon was drawing near yet the wind stayed fresh and fragrant, the scent of flowers blending in harmony. Several more minutes later, it was finally time to stop playing. Though it would be lovely to have a lunch picnic in the meadows, it was still best to find a place in the Erdea first before delving into such activities. And as one would expect, with the Festival of Hearts approaching, there was a very, very long line from the city gates stretching all the way to a couple hundred meters. There a number of carriages, merchants and aristocrats entering one after another. "Waah... The line is so long... I wonder when we''ll get inside..." £ÛIris£Ý "Right. This is your first time lining up, am I correct, Iris?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I''ve seen lines many times before, but this is the first time I have ever been in one. I didn''t know it was this long." £ÛIris£Ý Such was the life of a princess. Every time they head inside any town or city, they would always be inside a carriage. And with the royal crest embedded on it, entry was easy as ever, not needing to line up like anyone else. Well, not that she was annoyed about it. Rather, she was very curious and excited as she lined up with Grey and Yuna. She had never expected such things before, and though it may be tiring for others, it was exhilarating for her, eyes sparkling brightly. "Iris, be careful not to stray out of line. Things could get dangerous once the carriages start to move again." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! Sorry!" £ÛIris£Ý "No worries. Just make sure to be careful." £ÛYuna£Ý So excited, in fact, that Yuna needed to hold her hand to make sure she doesn''t stray too far away from the line and get into trouble. It was very uncharacteristic for her to behave in such an excited way, but that gap only served to make her more adorable. "Waah¡«! So large and colorful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So beautiful..." £ÛIris£Ý "This really is something else, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý They moved along and with every step they took, the city looked more and more impressive. The walls and gates themselves were unlike any other they have seen, dyed with colors dull and bright, murals and sculptures all over the place. The city''s very walls itself was like a massive piece of art made by hundreds upon hundreds of painters, sculptors, and all sorts of artists. A masterpiece made over the decades, getting more and more beautiful with the passage of time. "Grey, could you make something like this in our house?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... It would be difficult, but... I don''t think it''s impossible." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! We should start painting when we get back!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. If that''s what you want then sure. I am much obliged, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And bringing about their random whims, it was decided that Grey and Yuna would be painting the walls of their house as soon as they get back. They don''t know what to paint over them yet, but it would surely be exciting. The line moved and shifted, and before long, it was finally Grey and Yuna''s turn to get inside the city. And now that she was in front of the gates did Iris feel nervous, trembling and panicking a little. "Iris, calm down. You just need to follow suit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes." £ÛIris£Ý But with Grey and Yuna by her side, there was really no need to worry. The two went ahead first and showed the guards their alternate cards, and following them, Iris also took out hers and gave it to the guard. Of course, it wasn''t her usual card which shows her as a princess. It was yet another alternate card which the King issued for her to use in such circumstances. It was her first time using it, and needless to say, it was a little bit nervewracking. "Alright. You can pass." The guard soon gave his approval and the young princess'' face shone brightly. She happily received her identification card back and hid it inside her sling bag. Though it may be a normal experience for others, it was a first for her. She was elated. And with such a happy smile on her face, Grey and Yuna could only smile just as brightly. Grey patted the young princess'' head, making her look at him with a hint of confusion on her face as she tilted her head. "Let''s head inside." £ÛGrey£Ý So head inside they did, and what welcomed them was a sight they have never seen before. The houses, the streets, the stalls, and even the people walking by the street''s sidewalks, all were brilliant and colorful. Just like the walls and gates from before, each and every house was unique and filled with personality, painted with the creativity of their owners. There were houses with butterflies, one with the sky, one with the mountains, and even abstract paintings with lines and shapes unfamiliar to them. As for their reactions... Is there even a need to ask? Yuna and Iris'' mouths were hanging wide open from awe and surprise, eyes swimming left and right in silence. As for Grey, he was a little immune as it was pretty common back on Earth. Still, it was a beautiful sight to behold. "Haha. What are you two stuck in a daze for?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Ah? Yes?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. What I meant was... Let''s go, let''s explore the City of Colors!" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Un! Let''s have lots of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛIris£Ý Excitement was brewing in the air, and not just excitement, there was also music dancing all around the place as people sang and laughed merrily. They had just arrived yet they were already welcomed so warmly. It was exhilarating. CHAPTER 261 END Chapter 262: Familiar Faces The city was wild and lively, all sorts of attraction to be seen left and bright, and as one would expect from the city of colors, they were all beautiful and colorful as well, with all shades of the rainbow present, dyeing the city with happiness. The sun was already high in the sky, the third bell resounding ever so clearly, yet the city showed no sign of slowing down. Rather, things only got busier with time, people going back and forth as they go about their daily lives, busy as one can be. "Dear customer, over here¡«! Are you looking for a place to stay?" "Ah! Please be careful when unloading that. There''s some fragile things inside." "Ohh¡«! So this is Erdea!" Of course, with the Festival of Hearts just around the corner, such business was only bound to grow more hectic and noisy. Time and time again, carriages entered the city and brought a lot of people with them, eyes sparkling as they were welcomed by such a wondrous sight. Well, it wasn''t just the tourists who were busy. With such a massive increase in the number of people in the city, business already started to boom, taking any and every opportunity they got as much as they could. In fact, just by the city''s entrance, a number of people would greet the tourists with brochures in their hands, letting them know of various locations and enticing them to try out their services. The city was bustling like never before. "Elder Brother Grey, what are those things?" £ÛIris£Ý "Oh, those? That''s cotton candy. Is it your first time seeing one?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes... They look so fluffy..." £ÛIris£Ý Of course, amongst those tourists were Grey, Yuna, and Iris who were taking their sweet time and looking around the city. They were still near the entrance yet they a Ready saw all sorts of things, excitement in the air. And as one would expect, not just their houses and clothing, their food was also quite colorful and brilliant. In fact it was the first time Grey had seen cotton candy after four years. It was quite interesting to say the very least. "Hmm... Should we try out some then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "C-Can we?" £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. Of course we can. And... It''s also been some time since I''ve had some, so I''m quite curious," £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Are they delicious, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we''ll see soon enough." £ÛGrey£Ý Not a single trace of opposition from the others, everyone then headed to the cotton candy stand nearby and lined up before the other customers. And like before, Iris'' eyes were sparkling at the thought of experiencing a new experience. They moved slowly but surely, step by step, and before long, the cotton candy maker machine was in view. Grey took a quick look and was surprised how similar it was as compared to Earth''s design with the only difference being the use of magic circuits instead of electricity. It was amazing. But enough about the machine, it was finally everyone''s turn. After they paid the man their a couple nickel coins, the latter then spun the wheel and created more and more cotton candies which were not only colorful, but sprinkled with sugary shapes. "Here you go." "Thank you very much." £ÛGrey£Ý Each one of the cotton candy was a work of art. Not only were there cute designs made of sugar, the cotton candy themselves were spun to mix the colors of the spun candy. Plus, they also looked so fluffy. They were perfect! Yuna rook the blue and white spiral with sugar stars sprinkled over it, while Iris got the pink one with dashes of white, rainbow sprinkles as a topping. As for Grey, it was just plain yellow which looked like honey. All were wonderful. "Mmn¡«! So sweet! And it just melts in your tongue, too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So fluffy... It''s like I''m eating clouds." £ÛIris£Ý It was just like Grey had remembered. It was sweet and tasty, melting at the slightest contact with moisture. Yet funnily enough, for some reason, it was very fluffy. It didn''t even feel like he ate anything. They were simply too soft. Eating it again made him relive some of his childhood memories, feeling the festivities in the air as he listened to the bustling city. The times when he would simply buy them by the roadside whenever he had spare change left. Such nostalgia... "Eh... It''s done already...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Sadly for Grey, he had no time to dwell in the past. As he saw before him, rather than using her hands. Yuna simply ate the thing like she would a skewer, biting it directly. And as one would expect, the cotton candy was gone in only just a couple of bites. "Yuna... You''re supposed to pinch and eat it by hand, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh? Was I...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, just look at the others. They''re pinching it in small bits." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said and Yuna''s eyes swam around. It was only then that she realized her way of eating was simply plain strange. She got a little panicky, cheeks painted a subtle red as embarrassment showed on her face. Well, Grey couldn''t really blame her seeing the cotton candy was held up using a stick. She may be a genius, but there are simply times she would act silly. A slight chuckle resounded in the air as he once again realized how cute his girlfriend was. "Haha, you really are hopeless. Here, you can have mine, instead." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh...? But... What about you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You don''t need to worry about me, silly. I''ve already eaten tons of them in the past. And... What''s a cotton candy compared to seeing my girlfriend smile?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said with confidence and a nonchalant expression on his face. He was acting as natural as ever, but the same couldn''t be said in Yuna''s eyes. As he said those lines, he looked a lot cooler and bright, her heart struck by cupid once again. Now, Yuna''s face was even a much redder heart racing wildly from Grey''s words. She was wholly silent as she enjoyed the cotton candy her beloved gave her, unable to look him in the eyes. She was falling deeper and deeper in the abyss called love. As for Iris, well, she was still too absorbed about her first time eating cotton candy that Grey and Yuna''s whole conversation simply entered one ear and exited the other. A lucky little miscalculation. "Then, since it''s already noon, we should probably find ourselves a place to dine in. We can''t be going around in an empty stomach, after©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words. As she turned around, in the corner of his eyes was a familiar figure standing proud. He was a stubby man with a bald head and a large mustache on his face, currently talking to another merchant. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Then, can I expect the delivery tomorrow? We''re quite in a tight spot, you see,.." "Hohoho! You can leave it to me. I will make sure to not disappoint." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Haha. Thanks, that really saves us a lot of trouble." "No problem! It''s what we merchants do, after all!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý It was none other than Beklaim who still had the same loud and cheerful voice. If there was something that changed, it was that he looked a little more rounder than before. He was a figure who was hard to miss. Before long, the other merchant finally left and Beklaim was left on his own. He was tending to his carriage, checking the goods and seeing if the carriage was still in good condition. Just as one would expect from a merchant, he was quite meticulous. "8 crates of pots... Check... 12 crates of utensils... Check... 5 crates o©`" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Mister Beklaim, long time no see!" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Oh, dear me! That surprised me. Long time no... see.. as..." £ÛBeklaim£Ý Lots and lots of marks filling his head, Beklaim slowly turned around to see who was greeting him. But as soon as he did, the question marks quickly vanished and turned into exclamation marks. Big, red ones at that. "Y-Your High©` Mnphh!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý Greeted by a great surprise, Beklaim was about to greet Grey and Yuna in a loud voice, but before he could even finish his words, Grey managed to stop him by a hair''s breadth, panic painted on his face. He didn''t want a repeat of before. "Mister Beklaim, we''re keeping our identities a secret. It would really be a great help if we get to go unnoticed for now." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah... Sorry about that, Your Highness... It seems me and my loud mouth have almost troubled you yet again." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "No, it''s alright. As long as you understand." £ÛGrey£Ý The crisis was averted before it could even start. As Beklaim nodded his head, Grey then released his hands and then erected a sound-isolating barrier with a flick of his just for assurance, letting them have more room to breathe in. With relief in the air, Grey and Yuna once again greeted Beklaim with bright smiles on their faces. But perhaps even more brighter was Beklaim''s expressions. It was so bright, it was practically blinding. He was a big fan of them, after all. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Your Highnesses. Are you going to participate in the Festival of Colors as well?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Ah, yeah. It only happens once every nine years, after all. It would be a great shame if we were to miss it." £ÛGrey£Ý "And we also heard it''s one of the most beautiful festivals there is! Just thinking how it will go makes my heart go wild. We''re so excited!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho! You need not to day more, Your Highness. The previous festival was also very lively and beautiful. And I dare say it''s the grandest celebration there is. I''m sure it won''t disappoint." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Fufufu! Now, I''m looking forward to it even more!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were giggles and laughter as everyone shared how excited they were for the upcoming festival. But as such fun was about, a young princess stayed silent, only watching them as she enjoyed her cotton candy. "Oh! That reminds me, who must this young lady be?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Ah, right. I suppose we should introduce you to each other..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, she wasn''t left out for too long. He may be having a lot of fun, but Beklaim was very keen about everything. He didn''t want to leave out the young lady, but rather, wanted to include her as well, excited at the thought of a new acquaintance. "Iris, this is Mister Beklaim. Mister Beklaim, this is Iris." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good day, Mister Beklaim. I am Iris. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛIris£Ý "Hohoho! What a well-mannered young lady. The pleasure is mine." £ÛBeklaim£Ý Iris bowed her head slightly and so did Beklaim after her. The latter was quite good with children so he knew full well how to handle Iris, not scaring her even with his loud voice. Rather, his cheerful personality makes them more comfortable. Seeing him, Iris was made to wonder just how different people are. Though the man before him was just as merry as her father, he seemed much more reliable. They had just met, but she could already tell he was a hardworking man. How she wished her father could also be the same. "Oh, right! That reminds me, I still have some candies here with me. Would you like some, Little Iris?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Would that be okay?" £ÛIris£Ý "Of course! But, ah! Make sure not to accept any candies from just any stranger, okay? It could be dangerous. You need to be extra careful." £ÛBeklaim£Ý Or so he says, but he''s doing exactly what he warned Iris against. Well... Technically, one could say that they''re already acquainted, but that still doesn''t remove the fact that they just met a couple moments ago. A strange situation, indeed. Iris happily accepted the candy from Beklaim and as soon as she tried it, a bright expression bloomed on her face, her smile reaching from ear to ear as she touched her cheeks, it was super delicious! "Bur still, Iris... You have the same name as our Kingdom''s only princess. What a strange coincidence. Hohoho!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Hahaha... Strange indeed..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey could only give a wry laugh at Beklaim''s comment. After all, it wasn''t just a mere coincidence. Iris really is the very princess he was talking about. Thankfully, normal people don''t normally see royalty so he hasn''t connected the dots yet. It wasn''t that they didn''t trust Beklaim. It was that he was a rather chatty person. He might suddenly slip up one day and do a repeat of the incident from before. They wanted to avoid such a thing from happening at all costs. "Oh, right. Your Highnesses, have you had lunch yet?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Ah, we haven''t. We were about to find an eatery or a restaurant, but we bumped into you, so we decided to say hi first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! That''s perfect then! I know just the place!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý There was no time to waste. With the sun already at its zenith, everyone then quickly followed Beklaim to his recommended place. They chatted and laughed as they walked, only stopping as soon as they arrived at their destination. The place was nothing too fancy nor was it too big, just a simple inn. But it is quite well known throughout the city to serve reasonably-priced yet delicious dishes. Not to mention their very good customer service. It was one of a kind. Beklaim had just arrived in Erdea a little over a week ago, and by chance, as he was strolling about, managed to find such a wonderful place. And now, he''s absolutely in love with it. Well, who wouldn''t be? After all... "Waah¡«! This is so delicious! The flavors just melt in my mouth!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. The spices are quite strong, but it''s not overwhelming. Rather, it''s quite pleasant if anything. This is amazing!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho! Didn''t I say so?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý ... The food was out of this world. Though the palate was quite different to the ones served in Alfrione, it was something anyone would enjoy. Iris was so moved, she couldn''t even speak. Her first experience eating in an inn was super amazing! Well, it wasn''t just the food. As it was the city of colors, there were also flowers all around the place to serve as decoration and to make the air smell pleasant. They both considered beauty and purpose. It was a first-class inn! "Thank you for the recommendation, Mister Beklaim. The food was amazing. We really enjoyed it a lot." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho! Anytime, anytime!... But well, I''ll need to be going now. See you again next time, Your Highnesses." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Yeah, see you next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye, Mister Beklaim¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The fun time was over, and with the sun starting to sink down the horizon, it was finally time for everyone to part ways. Beklaim still has some merchant business to take care of, and so does everyone else. Well, rather than business, it was more like a not-so-simple greeting. Though Grey and Yuna would usually find an inn during their travels, now that Iris was with them, things are a little©` no, a whole lot different. The King had already contacted the Mayor, and so, it has already been decided where they will be staying. It would be the Royal residences reserved for when members of Royal Families from the continent visits. The best and most burdensome accommodation there is. "Then, shall we also get going?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý "L-Let''s go!" £ÛIris£Ý Yuna punched her fists in the air, and as if mimicking her, Iris soon followed suit. They then walked towards the city side by side, eyes still swimming left and right as they continued to admire the city in all its glory. Of course, Yuna once again held Iris'' hands, afraid of her getting separated from them. She is already 11 years old and is more than capable of carrying herself, but there was no harm in being more careful. Seems like Grey''s overprotectiveness has rubbed on her. Hundreds upon hundreds steps later and they finally arrived at the center of the city, and what greeted them was a very, emphasis on very, very large manor. One which housed several mansions and was just a tad bit smaller than a castle. Of course, with it being the heart of the city, it was very colorful and artistic as well, the gates and fences painted with all sorts of subtle yet beautiful designs. The gates were just as wonderful. A gate of happiness. "Excuse me, this is the Mayor''s manor, correct?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. What business do you have with us, Sir?" "Well... I guess it''s much easier to just show you." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t say any more words after that. He simply waved his hand and appeared before them was a beautiful envelope with a certain seal imprinted upon it. A seal the guards were ever so familiar with. It was an invitation. "We have confirmed the invitation. Welcome to the City of Erdea, oh esteemed guests. We hope you enjoy your stay." "Yeah, thanks. Keep up the good work." £ÛGrey£Ý A quick inspection later and everyone was then allowed entry, the guards politely bowing their heads as they greeted them. Soon, the gates were opened in unison and they then passed through it, excitement traced on their faces. And it was just as expected. With just a beautiful outside, the inside of the manor was even more so. The gardens, the paved paths, the buildings, the lampposts, and even the little accessories here and there. The attention to detail was insane. The mansions weren''t ordinary either. As they would be used to house different Royal Families, they are built and designed to represent each of their countries. Each one was a different style yet just as beautiful. "Whoa... This sure is something, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "So this is what Mother and Father were talking about... So pretty..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! They really put a lot of effort into this, didn''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý Their feet continued to walk and their eyes continued to swim left and and right along their turning heads. They admired and admired, and admired some more, still unable to believe their eyes even with all the things they have already seen. Clack Clack Clack "O-Oh?" £ÛConrad£Ý And as they admired the place as much as they could, the sound of heavy, metal boots echoed in the air. Before long, a familiar middle-aged figure appeared before them. A person they once saved during the bandit attacks. It was Conrad! It took Conrad a couple moments to process who he just saw before them, but as soon as he did, his lips quickly arched into a smile, glowing brighter and brighter as he approached everyone with such a friendly expression on his face. "Your Highnesses! It''s been so long. I''m very happy to see you again. When did you arrive at Erdea?" £ÛConrad£Ý "Oh, we just not too long ago." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... And seeing that you have Her Highness, Princess Iris, with you, did His Majesty assign you an escort mission?" £ÛConrad£Ý "Well... I guess you could say that..." £ÛGrey£Ý No, it was not that at all. In the first place, it wasn''t even a quest, they were simply forced on it. And rather than an escort, it would be more like babysitting, if anything. Not that they really minded it though. Spending time with Iris is fun. And as they exchanged words with one another, Conrad also bowed his head to formally greet Iris. She may be tame and polite, but she was still the Princess Royal of Alfirone. Even if it''s only for formality''s sake, showing respect is a must. Political things aside, everyone engaged in small talk as they walked along the path to the mansion. And Conrad, who was once leaving before, was now, for some reason, escorting them towards the mansion for Alfrionian guests. It was a long talk. "Oh! Look at me... It seems I talked about quite a lot of things. I hope you didn''t mind it, Your Highnesses." £ÛConrad£Ý "No, not at all. It was rather enjoyable." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s fun talking with you, Sir Conrad." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m very glad to hear that." £ÛConrad£Ý The talk has stopped and they have finally arrived at the door. It was grand and massive, a lot of details embedded on it. And for some reason, as they arrived, Conrad suddenly straightened his posture and fixed his clothing. "This may be a bit late to say now... But I hope you enjoy your stay here, Your Highnesses." £ÛConrad£Ý Conrad''s voice rang in the air and a creak soon followed as the doors opened. As soon as it did, a wonderful sight was unveiled before them. The grand scale of the mansion was a sight to behold, full of style and delicacy. Luxurious, golden chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, a beautifully weaved carpet on the ground, and grandiose decorations by the walls, with two massive staircases centered in the hall. The hall was practically shining. "Right... What did I even expect..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Isn''t this a little bit too much...?" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just a little bit, it was straight up wasteful. With all the super luxurious things displayed all over the place, they couldn''t even feel a shred of joy nor comfort. Their eyes were all lifeless as they heaved some lengthy sighs. They have even stepped foot inside, yet their heads were already aching... What a day... CHAPTER 262 END Chapter 263: The Tobias Household Flap Flap Clack Clack The curtains danced by the tune of the winds as the sun continued to descend down the horizon. As the silent afternoon progressed, subtle sounds clicked and clacked, clothes hung inside the closet one after another. Conrad had just finished touring everyone throughout the mansion, and in a logical turn of events, they were soon led to their own rooms. Grey and Yuna shared theirs as one would expect, whilst Iris stayed in the room next to them. Now, Grey and Yuna are arranging their things, starting with their clothes and daily wires, all the way to the miscellaneous luggage they had. It was a task which wasn''t too difficult with the help of magic, finishing in only a couple minutes. "Phew... We''re finally done..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, take off your shoes before jumping on the bed. That''s bad manners." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... But I''m too lazy... Just this once, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, and that''s final, young lady. Take off your shoes now. You''re gonna get the bed dirty at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "Boo! This is abuse of authority! Boo!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna booed and booed, but she diligently took off her shoes. She wasn''t really even complaining in the first place, she just wanted to bother Grey for a silly reason, simply wanting to get a little bit more of his attention albeit childishly. As for Grey, he simply chalked everything in order. Though they were quite overwhelmed by the luxury of the place at first, they have now calmed down and settled with things. It was a bit burdensome, but there wasn''t much they could do about it. Well, on the plus side, they could see a lot of artworks and observe the culture of Erdea from the mansion''s aesthetics alone. Not to mention the place was actually very comfortable as well. It was of the highest quality. "Yuna... What are you doing...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing... Nothing at all..." £ÛYuna£Ý And just as he was contemplating about the place and admiring its beauty, a certain someone suddenly embraced him from behind, burying her face on his back, happily smiling as she snuggled with him. Of course, it was Yuna. The young lady was smiling so brightly, but the same couldn''t be said about Grey. He was happy, he really was, but he was also a little concerned about Yuna. Her doing such things when his mind is in turmoil only served to fuel his desires, his strings of reason snapping one after another. "Grey, I love you. Hehehe!" £ÛYuna£Ý Especially when she does attacks like such. He may not see her face, but he knew full well how adorable she was right at that moment. Topping it off with her adorable antics, it packs quite the blow. It was a dangerous situation. It was especially worrisome when they were alone in a room with such a comfortable-looking and inviting bed just right before them. Grey was really tempted to just erect a barrier and eat her up. A starved beast inside of him was awakening. "Grey...? Are you okay? What are you looking at?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Nothing...? I just think the bed looks comfortable is all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehhh?! Your girlfriend is hugging you and all you can think of is how comfortable the bed looks?! Pay more attention to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý That was exactly the problem, but Grey didn''t say it out loud. It wasn''t that he wanted to keep it a secret from Yuna, but he just didn''t want her to get disillusioned about him. He didn''t want her to think he was just a wild beast only filled with dirty thoughts. Especially when Yuna was acting so adorable and innocent like a little rabbit pining for his attention. Each time she beamed a bright smile at him with such sparkly eyes, an arrow of quilt strikes his conscience, making him feel bad about his impure and corrupted thoughts. He felt tainted. ''Haha... I wonder how long I''ll last...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even laugh as he wanted to. There was only concern in his eyes as he thought about their future. His desires will only continue to grow and so will Yuna''s adorableness. He was stuck in a rock and a hard place. "Ah, right. I wonder if Iris is done unpacking. We should go help her." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, don''t change the topic! I want more attention!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, sure. After we''re done helping Iris out, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... But I want it now..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yup. It was really dangerous. Thankfully, Grey managed to keep himself, or rather, his desires, under control. He simply decided to fill his mind with thoughts about blacksmithing and enchanting, not thinking of how cute Yuna was acting. The doors were soon opened and as soon as they stepped foot in the corridors, Yuna quickly changed her attitude into a more collected one. After all, acting all spoiled and clingy in public was still too embarrassing. A treat for Grey, and Grey only. Knock Knock Knock "Iris, it''s us. Can we come inside?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! Wait a moment, please." £ÛIris£Ý Just a couple steps away and they finally arrived in front of the doors of Iris'' room. A couple knocks echoed, soon followed by the sound of footsteps. Soon, a subtle clack echoed as they were let inside her room, Iris welcoming them warmly. And even worse than they expected, Iris'' room was quite a mess. The luggage was all over the floor and clothes and dresses all over the bed. It was the total opposite of Iris'' tidy and beautiful contour. It was quite chaotic. "A-Ah, s-sorry for the mess! I-I will clean this up shortly." £ÛIris£Ý After all, it is Iris''s first time traveling without servants, so she was quite inexperienced with unpacking things. Though she managed at Grey and Yuna''s house just yesterday, it was only because she only unpacked a couple things. Now is completely different. At first, Iris was enthusiastic as she started taking out her luggage from her storage ring, and she fared well in the first half. But as soon as she opened all the luggage, it was only then did she realize how much she brought. Things quickly got out of hand. "Hmm... So our princess also has this side of her, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re so cute, Iris¡«! Here, let me give you a hug." £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Please stop teasing me... It''s embarrassing..." £ÛIris£Ý It was really quite surprising. Grey and Yuna had already expected Iris would find herself in a little bit of a pinch, but they never knew she would be worse than Julius. Seeing a gap in her usual image only served to make her even more adorable. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Well, we can''t just leave these things be, can we now? Let''s get all of these sorted out, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "S-Sorry for troubling you both..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t be so down, Iris. You can always rely on us on things like this. Rather, we''d love it if you do. Call us next time, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I will rely on you next time!" £ÛIris£Ý All the teasing aside, Grey and Yuna then helped Iris out with her luggage. Iris has a lot of things, but with the help of magic, they weren''t too much trouble. They simply waved their hands and flicked their fingers, letting magic do the rest. Before long, things were finally placed to where they belonged and the room was brought back to order. Iris could finally take a break and appreciate the beauty of the, a little proud of herself to finish things even with the help of others. "Thank you very much, Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry about it. You can count on us anytime!" £ÛYuna£Ý Things were finally finished, but now that they are, they really have nothing much to do left. They simply lay down the bed and chatted about any topic they could think of, wasting their time away in one another''s company©` or so it should have been. Clop Clop Clop Clop But just as they finished cleaning things up, the sound of footsteps echoed in the air from the corridors. And it was quite the fast pace too. The owner of the footsteps was not simply walking, but was running as fast as he could. Sound enough, the doors creaked open and a familiar figure appeared before them. He was a well-built middle-aged man everyone had the pleasure of meeting before. It was Gerald, the very mayor of the city of colors, Erdea! "Your Highnesses! You''re really here! How have you been?!" £ÛGerald£Ý "We''ve been well, Lord Gerald. How about you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I''ve been very well. No bandit attacks or anything of the sort these past few months so far. Hahaha!" £ÛGerald£Ý He was just as lively and friendly as they remembered, even able to joke about the misfortune he experienced before. He soon entered the room and shook their hands and greeted them formally, bowing his head to show a sign of respect. "How have you been as well, Your Highness, Princess Iris?" £ÛGerald£Ý "Life has been good, Lord Gerald. Thank you for asking." £ÛIris£Ý "I see, I see... That''s good to hear." £ÛGerald£Ý Of course, it wasn''t just Grey and Yuna he gave his greetings to. He also greeted the young princess with them, giving her the respect she deserved. She may be young, but it is already well known that she was very capable. Respect is only natural. "Oh! Speaking of which! I heard from Conrad that you already had a tour of this mansion. If you are free for the day, I would also love to take you around the manor as well." £ÛGerald£Ý "Ah. If it isn''t too much of a bother then we''d love that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Not at all, not at all. Rather, it would be my pleasure." £ÛGerald£Ý There was no time to waste. With everyone agreeing to the Mayor''s suggestion, they then headed out of Iris room and started their tour of the manor, bright and excited smiles plastered on their faces as they went around the place. "This is the pride of our manor! Our jeweled gardens!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Ooh¡«! So many! Do you have magic plants as well, Lord Gerald?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! They''re right over here. Please follow me." £ÛGerald£Ý First and foremost, there was the beautiful garden, which as one would expect, had a beauty which was out of the world. No, it wasn''t just beautiful, it was mystical with all sorts of rare and beautiful flowers blooming here and there. Not just the flowers, the fountain, the benches, the paved roads, and all that could be seen around the place. Each one was a work of art which was not only good aesthetically but purposefully as well. The mayor was very proud as he spoke of the garden. And as any other fancy manors, there was also a large maze in the gardens, hedges as tall as two meters and the smell of flowers wafting throughout the whole thing. Of course, they had a go at it for fun''s sake. "Ohh¡«! So many fishes!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So wide... Oh? Are these begonias?" £ÛIris£Ý "Hmm... I wonder how many knights can train here..." £ÛGrey£Ý After the gardens, they then headed towards the pond, the greenhouses, the outdoor relaxation place, the training grounds, the mini park, and many more. There was a lot to see, and a lot to admire, everyone gaining inspiration from all the beautiful sights. Last but not the least, there was the central mansion which housed the family of the mayor, the Tobias household. It was just as grand as the mansion they were from before. It was a totally different style, but just as beautiful. But unlike the ones from before, the place was not as wastefully extravagant. The layout and design of the place was just right, aesthetically pleasing but not too overbearing. Seeing the place, Grey and Yuna felt much more comfortable. "I apologize if the place is not as grand and luxurious as the others, but I assure you, it works just as fine as others." £ÛGerald£Ý "No, no, there''s no need to apologize. Rather, we quite like the place. It''s so simple but it''s also elegant. Just the right balance." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It feels more cozy and comfortable. I love it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Hearing all that praise makes me really happy. Thank you for your words, Your Highnesses." £ÛGerald£Ý The tour continued, and from the entrance hall to the kitchen and bedrooms, they explored the whole place. But perhaps the most exciting part was the wide and hot baths. It was practically a large, indoor swimming pool, wonderful decorations all over the place. Well, it wasn''t only present in that mansion. There was also one in the mansion they were staying at, and needless to say, they were all very excited to try it out. After all, there''s nothing better to heal one''s fatigue than a good old hot bath. "Oh? Gerald...?" £Û???£Ý And just as they continued their tour, they met two unfamiliar figures walking near the entrance hall side by side. One was a woman in her late thirties and the other was a young girl who was just a couple years older than Iris. There was even no need to guess. Guessing by how the young girl looked a little bit like Gerald and the woman beside her, everyone could clearly tell that they were his wife and daughter. Both were as gorgeous as flowers. "Oh my, it seems we have guests over." £Û???£Ý "Yes, that''s right. Let me introduce you to Their Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna, and Princess Iris of Alfrione." £ÛGerald£Ý "As Lord Gerald had said, the name''s Grey. A pleasure to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "And I''m Yuna, Grey''s partner. Nice to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Iris von Helvor Alfrione. It is a pleasure to meet everyone." £ÛIris£Ý One after another, everyone quickly introduced themselves. As for the other party''s reaction, they were quickly taken aback, but not for long. They quickly composed themselves and soon introduced themselves to their guests. "It''s our great pleasure to finally meet the fabled heroes of Alfrione and Her Highness, Princess Iris. I am Gerald''s wife, Cynthia, and our daughter, Violet." £ÛCynthia£Ý "It''s a pleasure to greet Their Highnesses. We bid you welcome to Erdea." £ÛViolet£Ý After Grey, Yuna, and Iris'' introduction, the other party then greeted them formally and politely as they could, lifting the edges of their skirts and bowing their heads with grace. Even their mannerisms were beautiful. But strangely enough, as she greeted them, Violet''s eyes were fixed towards them, unwavering as he bore a hole through their heads with her passionate stares. It was even more overwhelming when she was just staring in silence. "Umm... Is something wrong, Lady Violet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah! I-I am very sorry! Y-Your were all just so beautiful that I couldn''t help but stare! Please let me have a portrait of you!" £ÛViolet£Ý And apparently, the reason was that they were simply too gorgeous. They felt a little happy that someone admired them, but they don''t know how to feel about giving her a portrait of them. It was the first someone asked that of them. "I''m sorry about that, Your Highnesses. This child just loves beautiful things so much that she sometimes says things like this." £ÛCynthia£Ý "N-No... It''s alright... We were just a bit surprised..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, it''s the first time we got such a request, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "The same goes for me too. I never had someone ask for my portrait." £ÛIris£Ý "S-Sorry... I''m really sorry..." £ÛViolet£Ý An extreme love for beautiful things... It wasn''t that everyone couldn''t understand her feelings as people naturally tend to seek those which are beautiful. But still, they were taken quite aback by her words. It was the first time they encountered such a person. And though they would love to fulfill her request, a portrait was just a little too much. Not only would they have to stand still for a couple of hours, the result would also be uncertain. It was quite impractical for them. "Well, it''s not like I couldn''t understand Violet''s words... Their Highnesses really are very beautiful, after all." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Hahaha. You can say that again. I dare say that they are the most beautiful in all the lands. It also makes me want to ask for a portrait of them myself." £ÛGerald£Ý "Oh my. I would also love that." £ÛCynthia£Ý And in a strange turn of events, somehow, both Gerald and Cynthia ended up talking about wanting portraits of themselves. Thankfully, everyone else managed to change the topic of the conversation. It took them all their might. Of course, with the camera around, they also have the option to simply give them a couple pictures of them. But their guts were telling them that others might start asking of such if they ever did. They tried to avoid it at all costs. "Well... Though can''t give you a portrait of us, but if you''re alright with it... I could give you this instead." £ÛGrey£Ý "A bracelet...?" £ÛViolet£Ý "Yeah. I made that quite some time ago. I hope you like it." £ÛGrey£Ý A simple wave of his hand and Grey easily retrieved a bracelet from his "Inventory". It was one of the few trial products Grey made as he tried to make hand-made accessories for Yuna. It was light and durable. "Amazing... So beautiful..." £ÛViolet£Ý And though it''s a simple trial product, Grey still tried his best to make them. Not only were they durable, they were beautiful as well, cleanly polished jewels and intricate engravings carved all over the thing. Engravings so intricate it was hard to believe it was made by human hands. Of course, it was only possible because of Grey''s eyes. And while he was at it, he also made sure to enchant the bracelet with rust and cut resistance, also making it so that the wearer stays healthy. It was both beautiful and useful. "You''re so lucky, Violet. Make sure you take great care of it." £ÛGerald£Ý "Y-Yes! And, thank you very much, Your Highness!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Well, as long as you''re happy." £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady''s eyes were sparkling so brightly as she continued to stare at the bracelet in her hand. There was a sweet smile blooming on her face, extending from ear to ear as she wore the bracelet on her wrist. "Then, we shall get going now. We still have a tour to continue." £ÛGerald£Ý "Okay, then we''ll also©` Ah, wait! Gerald, have you seen Garret?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Garret...? Did he go out again?" £ÛGerald£Ý "I''m afraid so. I haven''t seen him since this morning. I''m afraid he''s gotten into trouble again. Seriously, that child..." £ÛCynthia£Ý They were about to continue their tour around the mansion when Cynthia suddenly stopped them on their tracks. She and the Mayor then engaged in a conversation on their own, leaving everyone else out. They were both lost in their world, traces of worry and anxiety on their faces as they talked about a person neither Grey, Yuna, nor Iris was familiar with. As for the other young lady, she was still mesmerized by the bracelet, also lost in her own world. "Lady Violet, could I ask you something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yes! You can ask anything!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Then, if it isn''t too much trouble, could I ask who this Garret person Lord Gerald and Lady Cynthia are talking about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, Garret..." £ÛViolet£Ý At the mention of the name, Violet'' s mood was filled with a little bit of gloom as her voice died down quite a bit. Worry soon brewed on her face as she frowned, trying to think of a way to answer them as best as she possibly could. "Umm... Garret... He''s my older brother, but..." £ÛViolet£Ý "But what?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Well... He''s been rebellious as of late, so Mom and Dad have been quite worried about him... And me too..." £ÛViolet£Ý Said Violet as her voice died down even more. Her eyes which were once sparkling brightly were down dyed with the shade of gloom. She didn''t have to say anymore, just a single glance and one could tell how anxious she was. And just as Yuna and Violet were talking, Grey saw a certain figure approaching using his "Heaven''s Eye". He doesn''t even need to use appraisal, just seeing how much he resembled Gerald, he could tell that he was the son they were talking about. "Seems like someone''s not in a good mood." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you mean, Elder Bro©`" £ÛIris£Ý Clop Clop BANNGGG Iris couldn''t even finish her words, when suddenly, a loud bang echoed from the entrance as the doors were forcefully opened. Everyone''s eyes were on the entrance, focus shifted to the figure before them. He was a young man with eyes sharp as daggers, hair roughed and ruffled up, and a face which was full of rage, clicking his tongue all the while, A single glance is all it takes and one could easily tell he was nothing but trouble. "Tsk. We have guests, huh..." £ÛGarret£Ý Or rather, trouble was already upon them... CHAPTER 263 END Chapter 264: The Rebellious (?) Son Clack Clack Clack A single figure entered, eyes filled with irritation and a mouth arching into a snarl. The once merry atmosphere was now filled with tension, the only sound to be heard was the young man''s resounding footsteps echoing through the spacious entrance hall. His eyes swam left and right, looking at the unfamiliar figures before him as if he was sizing them up. There was no change in his expressions, not even a hint of curiosity. He simply continued his steps, not saying a single word and clearly in a bad mood. "Garret, where do you think you''re going?" £ÛGerald£Ý The Mayor opened his mouth and the man''s steps finally halted. The sharp-eyed young man then shifted his attention towards the former, unwillingness and distrust brewing in his eyes like some sort of wild beast. "Where else? I''m going to my room. Now then, if you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll be taking my leave." £ÛGarret£Ý "Garret! We''re not done talking yet! And what''s with that attitude?!" £ÛGerald£Ý "What my attitude is is none of your business." £ÛGarret£Ý The tension rose in the air even higher as the Mayor and the Young Master of the house exchanged words. The young man answered pretty calmly, but one could easily notice the sparks from their stares, rage contained within. "Garret, we are just worried about you. Where have you been?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Worry,...? Stop spouting such obvious lies. I know full well what all of you are like. You can stop with this useless farce now." £ÛGarret£Ý "This brat...! When have you learned to talk back to your mother?!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Gerald, calm down. There''s no need to resort to violence!" £ÛCynthia£Ý Now that Cynthia has joined the fray, things have gotten more out of hand. Strong words were thrown here and there, the Mayor barely being held back by his wife. He wanted to give his son a good smacking to make him return to his senses. It was such a sudden situation that neither Grey, Yuna, nor Iris knew what to do. They simply kept quiet and assimilated with the air, becoming nothing. They have encountered a lot of quarrels, but not one as serious as heavy as the current one. It was quite suffocating. Though, if there was one thing they noticed, it was that Garret''s expression as he talked back to his parents was quiet off. It was stiff and his eyes were shifty, barely able to maintain a straight face. Rather, he was even sweating. "Enough! I will not listen to your words any longer! I will make sure to expose all your corruption to the world! Mark my words!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Corruption this! Corruption that! There''s no such things!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Hah! I won''t listen to your lies anymore! My eyes are already open!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Stop talking and listen for a second?!" £ÛGerald£Ý The exchange got louder and fiercer, the father and the son both had irked veins popping on their heads. If Cynthia wasn''t there, one could only imagine what could have happened already. A clash of fists is not a far-fetched thought. "If you''re so fixated that we are corrupt, why are you staying here then?!" £ÛGerald£Ý The Mayor finally delivered the decisive blow, and the moment it rang inside Garret''s ears, he suddenly stopped, unable to argue back. He stopped and thought of an answer, a face full of uncertainty showing clearly. "Umm... To gather evidence...?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Gather evidence, my ass! You were the one who was recently meddling with the documents, weren''t you?!" £ÛGerald£Ý "H-How did you know?!" £ÛGarret£Ý "You damned brat! So it really was you! Get your ass over here so I can give you a quick beating! Come here!" £ÛGerald£Ý The exchange continued, and the Mayor''s words had become more crass. The more they listened, the more they understood, soon coming to a general conclusion. It''s not that Garret was being rebellious, he was just an idiot. A big and dramatic one at that. Grey even had to check with his eyes, and surely enough, he saw no malice in the young man. Rather, he was amongst the purest of the ones he had seen. So pure that it made his wonder even more how things escalated to where they are. "Lady Violet, this might come off as rude, but... Can I say it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I am all ears." £ÛViolet£Ý "Umm... By any chance... Is your brother an idiot?" £ÛGrey£Ý Straight and simple, Grey asked Violet as direct as he could. To which, the young lady''s face quickly got frozen. She then started pondering about how to respond, but never did she deny Grey''s words. He was right on the mark. "Well... Umm... It''s a long story..." £ÛViolet£Ý Slowly but surely, Violet then explained what really was happening before them, and it came to them with quite the hefty shock. Garret wasn''t just any idiot, he was the biggest idiot there, even more than Julius who was already a severe case. Apparently, though Garret was a good-natured man, he is easily influenced by things he sees or hears about. One time, he read a books about pirates and started doing things pirates would, even create a "crew" Thankfully, because of his good nature, he only "stole" petty things like broken hair pins or empty sheets of paper. Things which he soon returned to their owners with extravagant compensation one couldn''t even imagine. As for what he is influenced by currently, they were all about heroes and things of the same nature. He especially likes acting like a hero in the shadows, exposing the dark secrets of the government, to which he started suspecting his family for no reason. It has been going on for a couple months now, and each and every single time he gets home, he always looks roughed up from his "adventures of carrying out justice", just like now. Everyone is really worried about him. "I see... So that''s the case, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "This is the first time I''m encountering these things..." £ÛYuna£Ý "The same goes for me as well. How do I put this... It''s interesting...?" £ÛIris£Ý Everyone was dumbfounded. After all, even children who role play don''t get as engaged as Garret did. And even if they did, it would only last a couple days or so. The current one is a unique case. So unique, in fact, that Iris, who usually enjoys novel experiences, couldn''t even get her thoughts straight. She was quite perplexed and lost about what to feel. If there is something, she feels empathy for others. She has similar experiences, after all. "Must be quite exhausting..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I couldn''t agree more, Your Highness. He even changed his way of speaking just to fit the role. I don''t know what to do anymore..." £ÛViolet£Ý Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. They had just met a couple moments ago, but everyone could feel Violet''s worries. Especially Iris. It seems that having such a troublemaker in the family makes them grow more mature than people their age. It was a sad reality. "Lady Violet, I''m just curious... What books has Lord Garret been reading?" £ÛIris£Ý "Well, there''s many, but if I have to say... I think the recent one titled ''The Brave Six'' influenced him the most." £ÛViolet£Ý "The Brave Six... It sounds familiar..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. It''s a book about Your Highnesses and the other Heroes of Alfrione, after all! It''s very famous!" £ÛViolet£Ý Violet announced with excitement and eagerness, but the same couldn''t be said for Grey and Yuna. They were frozen, eyes wide in shock as they tried to analyze what they just heard. As soon as they did, only a single syllable came out of their mouths. ""Eh?"" Such a short response and yet, it contained the brew of emotions Grey and Yuna felt at that moment. They couldn''t even fathom what was happening anymore. Though they heard the possibility of such things, they never knew they already existed. They were baffled to say the least. And so, Violet went on to explain the contents of the book, and as one would expect, it was one sprinkled with a lot of artistic liberties. Just like the play they''ve seen before, it was full of exaggeration and wild imagination. Especially the characters. They don''t even know who they are anymore. The ones who were representing Grey and Yuna were totally different from who they were. It was no wonder Garret ended up in such a situation. It was the source of all evil. "That''s enough! Garret, you better shut that mouth of yours this instant!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Tsk!" £ÛGarret£Ý Finally, just as they were done talking, the argument was finally settled. No matter how hard Garret argued, his arguments were flawed, and so, though it took some time, the Mayor was able to secure victory. "I apologize that you have to witness such a disgraceful scene, Your Highnesses. I hope you can find it in your hearts to forgive us." £ÛGerald£Ý "No, it''s alright... Everyone has their own circumstances." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. There''s no need to mind us." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you for understanding. You really are as generous as I''ve heard." £ÛGerald£Ý Grey, Yuna, and Iris really don''t know how to feel about it, but they don''t want to dwell on the matter any longer. They unanimously decided to let the matter be and move along things. There was no need to waste any more time... "Garret, come here, and apologize to Their Highnesses." £ÛGerald£Ý "Tsk. Why should I apologize? I did nothing wrong." £ÛGarret£Ý "Why you...! You really want to get your ass beaten, don''t you?!" £ÛGerald£Ý ... Though it seems that the other two have different ideas. It hasn''t even been a minute since they stopped their previous argument yet they are already starting a new one. The mayor''s cheerful personality is now nowhere to be seen. At such a rate, they won''t ever progress with what they were previously doing. And if they were going to live in the manor for a month, it would surely be troublesome to find themselves in such situations everyday. They need to solve it as quickly as possible. "Stop talking about this nonsense! This is madness!" £ÛGerald£Ý "I don''t care if you call me mad! Only I can be a judge of myself! That''s what I learned from Lord Grey''s words! I shall never falter!" £ÛGarret£Ý Yep, they really need to stop him. Grey especially wanted to shut his mouth at that moment. He doesn''t even remember saying such a line in his whole life. It sounded cool but it just makes him want to die from embarrassment. "You...! Stop this disrespect! You''re being impudent to Their Highnesses!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Hah! I only show respect to those who are worthy of it!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Stop spouting nonsense! Just apologize already!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Sure! If they can beat me in a duel that is! Only the strong deserve my respect! I will not lower my head otherwise!" £ÛGarret£Ý Thankfully, the very source of the problem himself offered the solution already. They were all sure it was a quote from a book he just read, but no one wants to know what book it was. Grey and Yuna especially don''t want to know whether it was "them" who said such nonsense. All that was needed to be done was to beat him into submission. Since he''s easily influenced, a single beating would be enough. Grey was especially tempted to end the nonsense. He doesn''t want to cringe anymore. "Then, shall we head to the training grounds and settle this, then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hah? The training grounds? Are you challenging me?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Well, yeah, but you can back out if you want. I''m not forcing you or anything like that. It''s totally fine by©` £ÛGrey£Ý "I accept your challenge! I wouldn''t be a man if I didn''t." £ÛGarret£Ý Grey hadn''t even finished his words but Garret had already taken the bait. With a personality like his, provoking him was as easy as taking candy from a baby. Just a little provocation and he was quickly accepted. It was too easy. "And remember this! I will not be going easy on you... That''s a word from Lord Grey. Remember it well." £ÛGarret£Ý Grey''s eyes burned with an even more intense passion with Garret''s words, fully fixed on crushing him as swiftly as he could. And he also made a promise to himself. If he ever met the author of the book, he''ll surely have a nice long chat with them. Determination in their hearts, everyone then headed to the training grounds. They had just seen it long ago, yet never in his wildest imagination did Grey think he would be using it so soon. It was a wild turn of events. And strangely enough, though they knew just how powerful Grey was, neither of the parents stopped the duel. Though they love their son dearly, it was time to put a stop to his antics. It was a relief Grey was there. Of course, as it was just an unofficial duel, they would only be using wooden swords. Grey would love to go barehanded, but with Garret''s personality as it is, it would only be troublesome if he did. It was better to just go with the flow. "You can back down now if you want. I don''t want to hurt you," £ÛGarret£Ý "Thanks for your concern, but there''s no need. This will end quickly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hah. You sure have quite the mouth, don''t you?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Haha. I could say the same to you." £ÛGrey£Ý They both looked like they were engaging in small talk, but in reality, they were actually sizing up their opponent. Garret''s eye keenly measured Grey in terms of physical build and estimating what he should expect. As for Grey, there was no need. A quick glance and he knew that Garret was at F-rank. Though he''s nothing compared to Eliza or Julius, it was a far cut above the rest. He could easily go toe to toe against a knight if given the chance. "Both sides ready?" £ÛGerald£Ý For their match, Gerald served as the referee. And in responses to his question, both Grey and Garret nodded in unison. They both distanced themselves a few steps, then taking their stance soon after. "Then... Begin!" £ÛGerald£Ý There was no need to dilly-dally. As soon as Gerald gave the signal, Garrwt quickly kicked up a cloud of dust and lunged straight towards where Grey was. Swiftly as he could, he then lunged his sword towards his chest. Unfortunately for Garret, such simple techniques won''t work on Grey. He doesn''t even need to use his abilities, he simply reads the path of the sword and dodges it with as little movements as possible. Garret missed, but his attacks didn''t die down. As soon as he missed, he quickly made a pillar of earth spring up from the direction Grey was evading, soon getting back to his foot to lunge yet another strike. It was a pincer attack. But there was no need to panic. Grey simply crushed the pillar with a kick and parried Garret''s sword. Garret also tried to knee Grey''s chest, but it was quickly stopped by the latter''s other hand. It was a good combo. "Tsk!" £ÛGarret£Ý Failing his chain attack, Garret quickly distanced himself from Grey, not that Grey would let him do just what he wanted. Grey swiftly gave chase©` or rather, he tried to, but suddenly, a small pitfall appeared in front of him. It was small, yes, but it was enough to make anyone go off balance. And just right in front of him, Garret quickly lunged back, readying his sword for a slash. Unfortunately for Garret, Grey wasn''t just anyone. Garret tried to perform a horizontal slash, but before he could even strike, Grey then planted his sword to the ground and used it to spring himself upward with a front flip. When the slash was executed, Grey was no longer there. Before Garret could even recover, Grey then grabbed his wrist while he was still midair, and the very moment he landed back on the ground, he then proceeded to throw Garret towards the ground. "Kugh!" £ÛGarret£Ý A pained grunt echoed in the air, making Garret close his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, his own sword was already pointed towards him, just an inch away from his chin. The outcome has been decided. "The match has ended! The winner is His Highness!" £ÛGerald£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as he saw his son was down for the count, the Mayor then quickly announced the results of the match. It was Garret''s loss through and through. A match which didn''t even last a single minute. "Kugh... I can still continue..." £ÛGarret£Ý "Garret, stop being so stubborn. You should know His Highness was going easy on you. If he were serious, the match would have been over in an instant." £ÛGerald£Ý "Agh..." £ÛGarret£Ý Garret wanted to refuse his father''s words, but deep down, he knew he was wrong. He easily accepted his mistakes and defeat, soon standing up without a hint of anger in his eyes. He was calm as he bowed down his head. "I apologize for acting impudently in front of Your Highnesses. I will accept gladly any punishments you bestow upon me," £ÛGarret£Ý He was a man of his words. Having accepted his defeat, he then gave a proper and formal apology in front of everyone without holding any grudges. He may be an idiot, but he was an honest man who respects and accepts the truth. "Then... If that''s the case, please stop doing these things that worry your family. That''s the only apology I''ll accept." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Yes, I understand..." £ÛGarret£Ý There was hesitation in his voice, but Garret still decided to accept Grey''s conditions without any complaints. After which, he then bowed down to their parents and quickly apologized for all the troubles he had caused. With that, all things have finally been resolved. Though they never expected to encounter such a situation, it was still an interesting experience at the very least. Though they don''t want any more troubles anytime soon. "Then, Lord Gerald, should we continue with our tour?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Yes! As you wish, Your Highness." £ÛGerald£Ý Of course, with all things finally settled, it was time for them to proceed with what they were previously doing. As if nothing happened, they continued with the tour, heading back to the mansion, leaving the others behind on their own. "Big Bro, you were really lucky back there, if it was any other people, you could have gotten severe punishments. You could have been executed." £ÛViolet£Ý "Violet''s right. Don''t do anything like that ever again, you hear me?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Yes, I''m really sorry." £ÛGarret£Ý Now that things have returned back to normal, the atmosphere between them is much lighter than ever. Though one couldn''t really say how long such peace would last. They could only hope Garret would be influenced by something good next time, "Still... His Highness was really strong. He didn''t even break a sweat throughout all that. He''s really amazing." £ÛGarret£Ý "Of course, he is! He''s Lord Grey, after all." £ÛViolet£Ý "I see... Lord Grey, huh... Huh...?" £ÛGarret£Ý Garret''s mind immediately ran into an error at that exact moment. He looked at his younger sister with eyes of disbelief, asking with his facial expressions whether she was talking about who he was thinking about. To which, Violet nodded. "Ehh?! Lord Grey?! You mean one of the Heroes of Alfrione?!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Of course. Who else would it be?" £ÛViolet£Ý "Yes. His Highness just arrived this afternoon along with Their Highnesses, Princess Iris and Lady Yuna. Did you not know?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "O-Of course, I didn''t!" £ÛGarret£Ý Answered Garret in the loudest and most shocked voice he could make. He then started running towards the mansion as fast as he could, not stopping for a break with a hurried and panicked expression plastered on his face as he brought his wooden sword with him. Where might he be going, one might ask? Well, to everyone else of course. He was running so fast, the halls received the loudest footsteps it ever did, every servant painted with shock as they saw him. "And this room is©`" £ÛGerald£Ý "Your Highnesses!" £ÛGarret£Ý It hasn''t even been a couple minutes since they separated yet they had reunited once again. Faces full of bewilderment greeted Garret as he met them. Bewilderment that only got deeper as they saw the wooden sword on his person. "Is something©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "I have committed a grave sin towards Your Highnesses! Please take my life as penance for my impudence! Let my blood wash away my shame!" £ÛGarret£Ý "E-Eh? What''s happ©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Though it was true that I did not know of your identities before, it does not excuse the fact that I insisted on you! Worthless as it may be, I want to offer my life to the both of you and ask forgiveness!" £ÛGarret£Ý Everyone couldn''t catch up with his train of thought. Before they even noticed, Garret was already kneeling on the ground and pointing the wooden sword towards his throat, ready to lunge it at any moment. Panicking, everyone quickly stopped Garret from doing such a thing. They already knew he was an idiot, but his idiocy exceeded their expectations. He was even using a wooden sword for God''s sake, one blunt and unable to handle mana well. "Garret! What are you doing?!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Father, don''t stop me! This is for the glory of the family!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Glory, my ass! Stop this nonsense, you damned brat!" £ÛGerald£Ý His idiocy knew no bounds, and he still tried to commit whatever stupidity he was thinking of doing. It took everyone a lot of effort to convince him to stop and even more effort to correct his mindset, receiving a lengthy scolding soon after. Nevertheless, it was an interesting experience for everyone, one they would never forget even if they tried. Even then, they don''t want to experience such a thing again. It was just too troublesome to deal with. Haah... What a hectic day... CHAPTER 264 END Chapter 265: The City of Colors (pt. I) Strap Strap Tap Clack Clack A subtle series of sounds echoed in the room, a single lady sitting by the bedside. She was humming happily to the tune of the wind, tilting her head left and right as she tied and strapped her boots, tapping it on the floor soon after as she checked. She then twirled around and checked her attire if there was anything wrong. A bright smile then bloomed on her face, full of satisfaction as she patted her dress. Her eyes then sparkled brightly as she looked in a certain direction. There, a certain young man stood in silence, cupping his chin with his fingers as he was in deep thought. Concentration which was quickly broken when a young elf approached him upfront, eyes filled with curiosity. "Hm? Is there something on my face?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s just... Can you lift both your arms, please?" £ÛYuna£Ý "My arms...? Sure, I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý Confusion traced on his face, Grey slowly lifted his arms as Yuna had requested. As soon as he did, the young lady then tilted her head lift and right, tugging on his jacket for no apparent reason, making the latter even more confused. "Hmm... Lift your arms a little higher, please." £ÛYuna£Ý "A little higher.. Sure©` Woah!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words, when he was suddenly cut off by Yuna''s sudden actions. The very moment Grey lifted his arms, she quickly charged towards him and gave him an embrace from up front, a bright smile blooming in her place. There wasn''t anything wrong with Grey''s clothing nor was she actually curious in the first place. It was all a farce, Grey dancing in the palm of the young lady''s hands. The very same young lady who was now burying her face in her beloved''s chest. "Yuna... You just wanted to hug me, didn''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! I wonder¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was still early in the morning yet Yuna''s playful side was already up and about. With no one in the room other than them, she could play as much as she could and cling to Grey until she''s satisfied. She wouldn''t pass up on such a chance. Well, it wasn''t that Yuna didn''t have any real reasons. After all, for the next several hours, they would be with the others. The next time they''ll be alone would be by night time. She wants to savor their time together as much as she can. Though... The same couldn''t be said for Grey. He was already having a hard time keeping himself under control, and now, Yuna decided to become more flirty than usual. A hell for the especially sensitive Grey at the moment. "Hehe! Grey, you''re blushing¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no way he wouldn''t be blushing. Even now, when Yuna is smiling brightly, all Grey could focus on was her soft and plump lips, wanting to attack her in broad daylight. He felt like a shameless wild beast. It''s still their second day in Erdea yet he was already faced with such difficulties. He could only think about how difficult things would be in the upcoming month, praying to God that he''ll be able to control himself. Knock Knock Knock And just as the final string was about to stop, fortune graced him with an answer. A resonant series of knocks came ringing from the other side of the door, soft and shy just like the one who was knocking. Of course, it was none other than their lovely young princess, Iris, ready to go out for the day. The moment the knocks resound, Yuna loosened up her embrace, quickly fixing her character soon after. It was a close call. "Good morning, Iris¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Morning, Iris." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good morning as well, Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛIris£Ý A creak soon echoed in the room and the doors were opened. A lovely princess was then unveiled before them, wearing light and comfortable clothing unlike her usual fit, and ready to head out for the day. "Fufufu! Looks like someone''s super excited." £ÛYuna£Ý "Is it obvious...? Do I look strange...?" £ÛIris£Ý Asked the young princess with a hint of concern on her face. Though she had visited countless other cities before, it was the first time she could do so without constraints of being a Royal. She was all new to it. "Fufufu! No, no, not at all. Rather, our Iris looks so cute and beautiful! You look pretty as a doll! A very beautiful doll!" £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Elder Sister Yuna is pretty too! I-I really mean it!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Compliments were thrown here and there, and Yuna couldn''t stop giggling to herself. Iris was just far too pure and honest, she sounded so adorable as she tried to convey how sincere her words are, cheeks painted a rosy tint, just a tiny bit flustered. And as the ladies were busy complimenting one another, a certain figure appeared in Grey''s vision©` Well, not his real vision, but in his "Heaven''s Eye". That figure is by the mansion''s entrance, pacing back and forth whilst mumbling to himself. "Ladies, let''s save the chitchat for later, alright? Our guide is here." £ÛGrey£Ý His words ringing in the air, everyone then left the room one after another. They didn''t dilly-dally any longer and headed straight towards the entrance, a bright and familiar figure greeting them along with the morning sun. "Oh, Boss! Good morning!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Ah, yeah... Morning, Garret..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the guide was none other than Garret who, during dinner, enthusiastically volunteered himself to tour everyone around the city. A bright smile was now painted on his face as he greeted everyone with eagerness and excitement. Though, not everyone was as excited as he was. Especially Grey, his face was filled with dread as he received the greeting. Though he has nothing against Garret, being called "Boss" was simply too much. He could only smile wryly. As for why it came to that... Well, it''s quite the long story, but long story short, it was all because of Garret''s persistence. Ever since Grey beat him, he looked up to him even more and now, he simply calls him boss as if it was the most natural thing to do. "Ah! Lady boss, good morning too! And, of course, you as well, Your Highness. I hope you had a pleasant start to your day." £ÛGarret£Ý "A wonderful morning as well, Lord Garret." £ÛIris£Ý If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Good morning, Garret. The weather is quite nice, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, I totally agree. Perfect for sightseeing." £ÛGarret£Ý Well, it wasn''t only Grey who received a strange form of address, Yuna also wasn''t spared from Garret''s antics, and now, he is calling her "Lady Boss" for some reason. His eyes were filled with reverence and respect for her. Only Iris was spared of the antics. Now, he is formally addressing her with "Your Highness" as one properly should. Not that it stops him from acting very casually in front of her. His words may be formal, but his actions begged to differ. "Then, now that we''re on the topic, should we get going now, everyone?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Un! We''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý "It is my greatest pleasure." £ÛGarret£Ý There was no time to waste. With everyone now done and ready, led by Garret, they all then headed out of the gates and into the open city. The hustle and bustle greeting them at their very first steps, lively as one can be. They could have taken the carriage, but what good would a carriage be? If one is talking about sightseeing, it is best to experience the whole thing whilst walking, feeling the wind caress through your skin and listening to the cacophony of business. And so they did. Everyone happily explored the city, walking with a certain direction in mind, but their heads turned left and right with each and every step. They''ve already seen the city yesterday, but now was a completely different experience, even more lively and colorful than before. "Mister, can you give me five of those, please?" "Ohh! That''s a great decision! I''m sure you won''t regret buying from our store!" "Should I get the blue one...? No, the red one looks nice too..." The very moment they stepped foot into the central market, a pandemonium of noises rang throughout the air. Some were whispering while some were shouting. Everyone was different, with lively expressions all over their faces. Of course, as one would expect, many of the products sold there were fine works of art. Though food stalls and material shops were still present, souvenir and flower shops were much more prominent, dotted all over the place. "Everyone, this might be a bit random, but... when you hear of Erdea, what is the first thing you would think of?" £ÛGarret£Ý Just as they explored, Garret suddenly asked, putting everyone into deep thought. It was a sudden question, but everyone carefully thought of an answer. Neither Grey and Yuna were really keen on history, but they at least knew a thing or two. "Umm... Wouldn''t it be the ''City of Colors''...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That is right, we are often called that, but that is just simply a more recent nickname. Here, in Erdea, we call our home..." £ÛGarret£Ý "The ''City of Peace'', am I correct?" £ÛIris£Ý "That''s right. That is the original name of our city." £ÛGarret£Ý Said Garret with a tinge of pride blooming in his heart. He is now totally different from before, acting more proper and dignified as he toured everyone around. There was a gentle smile on his face as he looked up, soon halting his steps. "And speaking of peace... Here we are... The most prominent landmark in the City of Peace. The Obelisk of Covenant!" £ÛGarret£Ý It didn''t take too long before everyone arrived at their first destination. Before them appeared a grand, black obelisk easily measuring more than 30 meters in height and widths of a couple meters. A monument which stood out like a sore thumb. But it wasn''t as simple as it seemed. If one were to look closely, finely written texts were engraved all throughout the giant obelisk, various symbols and images running from top to bottom. Texts so fine, it would take more than a day or two just to read through all of it. "Waah... So amazing... It''s shining like a giant piece of obsidian..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I''ve heard a lot of things about this before, but this is my first time seeing it... It''s even more beautiful than I imagined..." £ÛIris£Ý "This must have taken months to make." £ÛGrey£Ý "No. Rather than months, years would be more appropriate." £ÛGarret£Ý Everyone reacted differently as they gazed upon the obelisk, but one thing was for sure, they all had some sort of admiration brewing in their hearts. Grey had seen a number of historical monuments before, but it was his first time seeing one so refined. He was in awe beyond words. "Hmm... The obelisk feels... How do I say this... Umm... Strange...?" £ÛIris£Ý Even then, Iris couldn''t help but notice some peculiarities about the obelisk. It looks simple at first glance, but upon touching it, she could feel a strange sensation, both cold and warm running through her fingers. "Ah! Sorry, I didn''t mean it in a bad way! It''s just..." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. It''s alright, Your Highness, I always hear that all the time." £ÛGarret£Ý "Eh...? All the time?" £ÛIris£Ý "Yes... After all, this obelisk is one of a kind." £ÛGarret£Ý Garret ended his statement with a bright smile on his face. Though it could simply be taken on surface level, Garret''s words were much more than that. It was then that Grey finally understood the meaning of Garret''s previous words. "I see... So it''s all an array, this obelisk©` no. This whole city, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Garret was a little taken aback. Throughout al, the years he''s been in Eardea, it was the first time he heard someone get such a quick grasp about the situation. Grey was right on the mark. Though the obelisk was an intricate piece of art, Grey found it strange why Garret said it took the people years to complete it. It was only then that he realized it wasn''t just the obelisk the latter was talking about. It was the whole city. The engraving on the obelisk were not simple texts but runes, which not only ran up and down throughout the obelisk, but under the bricks laid down the city as well, all the way to the walls. If it weren''t for the subtle mana signatures, Grey would never have found out. The most intricate piece there is. "Amazing... I never thought you would understand it so quickly, Boss... Are you an enchanter as well?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Yeah, it''s a little hobby of mine, and Yuna too. But rather than that, could I ask about something else?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure, Boss. I''ll answer it to the best of my abilities!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Then... Why the sudden formality? It''s a little... Erm... Strange...?" £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just Grey, both Yuna and Iris were also interested about Garret''s sudden change. Though he used all sorts of fancy words and gestures yesterday, when he returned to his casual self. It was a little off-putting. "Ah, that... I''ve actually been inspired by tour guiding a couple years ago. And since I will be touring everyone today, I thought I''d put my experience to good use. What do you think, boss?" £ÛGarret£Ý "It''s a little unexpected, but it suits you, I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Thanks a lot, Boss. My parents also said the same thing!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Oh? They must have been quite proud of you then." £ÛYuna£Ý "Not at all! They actually scolded me a lot. But there was one time Father said it also suits me. He''s happy, he said it with a loud voice and such a big smile." £ÛGarret£Ý Garret was smiling brightly but everyone could only imagine how different it was. The Mayor was probably being sarcastic and shouting, clearly frustrated. They all thought the same thing but didn''t say it out loud. They simply let him be. Well, the Mayor''s reaction was only natural. Though guiding tourists was a good thing, Garret would always skip all his tasks just to do so, saying things like "I was born to be a tour guide", much to his parent''s worries and frustration. "But enough about me. It''s time for a quick lesson about the Obelisk." £ÛGarret£Ý And so, Garret gave a quick rundown about the history of the Obelisk and Erdea as a whole. A history which all started during the continental warring era which more than 200 years ago, lasting several decades. The time was fierce and countries were destroyed one after another. As the years passed, several millions lives were claimed and the era of turmoil brewed deep. It was only then that a miracle was born in this very place. As they gazed upon the beautiful fields where flowers bloomed under the sun, they all realized their mistakes and how much they have soiled the world. Tears fell towards the ground as their weapons fell towards the ground. First, it started with the soldiers who battled in the fields, but like wildfire, it spread to the upper ranks until even the Rulers understood the hell that they created with their own hands. War soon stopped when all was almost lost. But it was not far too late. As tragic as it may be, the previous monarchs of the lands agreed to stop the war and seek peace with one another. They erased all the hatred in their hearts and started anew, building the continent with each other''s help. And it was in the very spot of where the obelisk stood that the first conference was held. A conference where treaties were signed and alliances were formed. Contracts which would last until the present day. "And to honor the covenant, Erdea was built." £ÛGarret£Ý The city grew and prospered, and before long, the Obelisk of Covenant which took several years to make was finally planted down the ground and a grand celebration was held. It was the first Festival of Hearts where all Royal Families attended. The obelisk is the heart and center of the array which grants protection and warmth to the people. It is the very symbol of peace and happiness after the warring era ended. To Erdea, it was their very origin and their pride. And to this day, Erdea remained an independent city-state to honor the agreement between the previous Monarchs. And in honor of the nine countries which lasted the war, the Festival of Hearts is held every nine years. The grandest celebration there is. "Amazing... I didn''t think there was that much history about the obelisk." £ÛYuna£Ý "Surprising, right, Lady Boss? Though nowadays, it''s used more as a tourist spot rather than a sacred place." £ÛGarret£Ý "Fufufu! It''s still beautiful, nonetheless. A national treasure, as they say." £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna is right. I''m sure that no matter how much time passes, this Obelisk will continue to stand proud and tell the stories to the next generation." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. Hearing that makes me happy." £ÛGarret£Ý Garret had toured countless tourists before, but it was the first time he received such words. He only wanted to show them the pride of their city, but never thought he''d receive such compliments. He was happy. "Oh! I almost broke character there. Should we continue the tour?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Yes, we''d love that." £ÛGrey£Ý And continue the tour, they did. With one of the most important monuments now visited, they then went ahead of the city and looked through the stalls and stores laid out by the street sides, all very different from other cities. "Here we have Old Man Joel''s sweets shop and to the right is the Lavender Garden, a restaurant famous for its jam and cream bread." £ÛGarret£Ý But perhaps even more astonishing was the fact that Garret memorized all the shops there to see, who owned them, and what their specialties were. Each of his words were on point, a very calm and friendly expression on his face. Garret had previously said that he''s been a tour guide for a couple of months, but they never thought he was so thorough and amazing with his job. He was more than outstanding, beating even those with several years of experience. "Young Lord, please try our new products!" "Oh! Young Lord, you arrived just in time! We made a new type of jam. Please tell us what you think about it!" "Young Lord, how have you been?" Surprisingly, Garret was also very popular with the city folk. Every time someone sees him, they always shower him with presents and give him some snacks to eat, Garret accepting them as if it was the most natural thing to do. Him being such a troublemaker, everyone initially thought he had a lot of enemies in the City, but who would have thought it was actually the opposite. He was very loved, not a single trace of hatred from the citizens. They were all sincere and happy. "Boss, Lady Boss, Your Highness, please have some as well." £ÛGarret£Ý "Oh? Is that alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I wouldn''t be able to finish all of this anyway." £ÛGarret£Ý "Alright. Then we''ll take you up on your offer." £ÛGrey£Ý One after another, everyone took a couple pieces of treats from Garret''s arms and they snacked down on them with bright smiling faces. All the treats were delicious, just as one would expect from reputable stores. Of course, for their future consumption, Grey and Yuna also bought a number of the treats they fancied and stored them in their "Inventory". And needless to say, all the store owners they brought from were very shocked by their purchase. As for Iris, she simply bought what she could eat. She has a normal appetite, after all. The excess she bought we put inside Grey''s "Inventory" as time stopped there. He''ll simply give them back to her whenever she asks for it, "If we look to the right, we could©`" £ÛGarret£Ý "Well, well, well, looks who we have here¡«." £Û???£Ý But just as everything went smoothly, a couple figures suddenly appeared in front of them. They all wore torn jackets and carried wooden bats on their person, earrings hanging in their ears as they displayed their irritable smirks. They haven''t even gotten to know each other yet, but they could already smell trouble brewing in the air. Garret''s eyes were fixed on them, an unwavering gaze as he looked at them straight to the eyes. "What''s with that stare, you bastard...?! Are you looking for a fight?" "Hehehe! You couldn''t even speak. Don''t tell me you''re scared?" "Ahh... I really want to punch that arrogant face of yours." The rowdy bunch of thugs drew closer and like a comedic much of lowlives, they spit out clich¨¦ lines one after another. Their steps only stopped when they were a couple steps away, large grins plastered on their faces. "Long time no see, you bastard." £Û???£Ý CHAPTER 265 END Chapter 266: The City of Colors (pt. II) "Long time no see, you bastard." £Û???£Ý Sinister smiles were afloat in the air and the tension got heavier all of the sudden. Two people stared into one another''s eyes, smiling albeit differently. One was filled with indifference whilst the other was wiry disdain, different like heaven and earth. As their stare off sparked lightning sparks all over the place, people gathered one after another. Some were gasping, some were mumbling, and some were smiling. A variety of reactions were unveiled from the crowd, the commotion getting louder and louder by the moment. "Why are you so quiet? Did the cat get your tongue?" "Hahaha. Don''t talk like that. He''s probably scared sh*tless!" "Why don''t you go back crying to your mommy? Hahaha!" Vicious remarks were released one after another like growling, rabid dogs and they soon laughed with vigor like a pack of malicious hyenas. They were sneering and cracking their knuckles, acting like real thugs. The leader was especially vicious, drawing closer and closer with irked veins popping out his head and neck one after another. A deep hatred burned within his eyes, like a hungry predator who was ready to crush everything that stands his way. "Lester..." £ÛGarret£Ý "Haah?! Don''t call my name so casually, you bastard!" £ÛLester£Ý Garret stayed calm but the same couldn''t be said for the latter. He barked back like a rabid street dog, eyes getting redder and redder with anger as he grabbed Garret by the collar. It was a face which wouldn''t accept negotiations. It was a very sudden situation, and so, Yuna patter Iris'' back and signaled her to hide behind her. They didn''t want to use violence unless needed, but with how things are going, it would be difficult. What a troublesome situation. "Why aren''t you answering, you bastard? Are you looking down on me?" £ÛLester£Ý "Ah, no... It''s just... I''m done acting like a hero... It''s already over." £ÛGarret£Ý But rather than a fierce response like he did yesterday, Garret responded in a way no one expected. A response which only brought confusion to everyone. Especially the man before him, making his eyes widen in bewilderment. "Eh? We''re already done?" £ÛLester£Ý """Huh?! You''re done already?!""" """Eh? What do you mean?""" Three different reactions from three different parties. The gang of thugs was in shock, the gathering crowd was filled with disappointment, and Grey, Yuna, and Iris were confused as one can be, now tilting their heads sidewards. "You should have said so earlier! What''s the point of the costume then?!" £ÛLester£Ý "That''s right, Young Lord! You should have told us in advance!" "Aww... I quite liked acting like a thug too..." The thugs gave their opinions one after another, and slowly started taking off their rough outfits, soon changing into more casual and normal attire as they grumbled about Garret. They changed so quickly and so efficiently, it was like magic. As for Grey, Yuna, and Iris... Well, they''re more confused than ever. Question marks were afloat in their heads as they watched the absurd scene unfold. They were the only ones who stood out like a sore thumb, not understanding a single thing. Especially Grey, he was already confused when he knew the people before them were good guys, even thinking his eyes were broken. They were even ready to brawl it out, yet things never got physical. They are at a loss of words. "Umm... Garret... What''s happening?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, that''s right! Everyone, let me introduce you to my friends! They©`" £ÛGarret£Ý "Wait! Wait! Wait! Friends?! What was that just now then?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that... They always go along with my whims, and since I was acting hero, I asked them to act as villains. They were just acting, acting." £ÛGarret£Ý "Sorry for startling you. I hope you weren''t too surprised." £ÛLester£Ý Acting... It was all an act. Now, everything finally made sense. Grey''s judgement, the reason why no one ran away, why such thugs could casually parade in the city, and so much more. The pieces perfectly fell into place. And to think Garret''s strange antics also brushed off to his friends as well. They don''t know whether to laugh or cry about the situation. No, rather, they don''t even have the energy to think about what is happening. They just accepted things as they were. Thinking too much will hurt their minds. The moment the show was over, the crowd slowly dispersed and things immediately returned to normal. Some were disappointed, but rather than feel down, they simply looked forward to Garret''s next "performance". It seems such events occur very often. "By the way, everyone, let me introduce you to my friends. This here is Lester, next to him is John, then Marcus, and finally, Olsen." £ÛGarret£Ý "Nice to meet you." £ÛOlsen£Ý "A pleasure meeting ''ya!" £ÛJohn£Ý "Hello¡«." £ÛMarcus£Ý Garret soon introduced his friends from the left. There was the vice-leader of the gang, Lester, the freckled macho man, John, the chubby and cheerful Marcus, and finally, the long-haired dude whose eyes were nowhere to be seen, Olsen. Together, they make up Garret''s gang of troublemakers. It was a strange match-up, but from their interactions alone, one could see how close they were as friends. Though Garret was the lord''s son, that doesn''t stop them from getting close and casual. No wonder people love Garret. He''s simply too charming. "And everyone, let me introduce you to our guests! You won''t believe this, but listen closely, they are©`" £ÛGarret£Ý "Garret, we still have a tour, right? Why don''t we continue with that first?" £ÛGrey£Ý Garret was about to slip up and introduce Grey, Yuna, and Iris, but thankfully, Grey was able to stop him just barely. They have already experienced their identities one too many times, and they don''t want to experience such troublesome things again. "Eh? But the introductions©`" £ÛGarret£Ý "Let''s not fret too much about that. We can do that any other time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And didn''t you say you still have a lot of amazing sights to show us? We''re really looking forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh! Of course! You can count on me!" £ÛGarret£Ý Fortunately, Garret was quite easy to distract. A simple request from them and he quickly forgot about the introductions. Though his reverence for them was a little troubling, it is also useful at times. And such was this time. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Though they feel bad about his friends, there wasn''t too much to worry about. With Garret fully convinced, they also quickly forgot about the flow of events. It seems like Garret is influencing them in ways more than one. Thank God they''re also idiots. "Oh, right! Speaking of which, Lester, is your shop still open?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Our shop? Of course, it''s always open. Why?" £ÛLester£Ý "Great! Then let''s head there this instant!" £ÛGarret£Ý There was no hesitation in his voice as Garret gave such a declaration. With him and Lester on the lead, they then headed on the Latter''s shop, chatting ever so cheerfully as they headed towards the place, a light atmosphere about them. Of course, as they headed there, Garret and the gang also kept asking them about their names, but thankfully, they were able to distract them by changing the topic. They also tried to get Garret to not reveal their identities, but their gestures always fly over his head. He was hopeless. Before long, they finally arrived at their destination. It was a shop not too big but not too small either, beautiful flowers decorating the outside and a number of wonderful jewelry displayed on the inside, each beautiful to their own. "We''ve arrived, everyone. Welcome to Dolly''s Accessory Shop!" £ÛGarret£Ý And for some reason, Garret quickly changed the tone of his voice and started acting like a tour guide once again. He happily and politely opened the doors for everyone, soft chimes dancing in the air as they entered. It was even more beautiful inside, gems and precious metals sparkling brightly like stars in the midnight sky. From rings to necklace, there were all sorts of things present, each one uniquely designed with intricate carvings. Rubies, garnets, topazes, pearls, diamonds, gold, silver, and a lot more. Colors filled their view as they looked left and right. It was as to be expected in the City of Colors. Even the presentation of the products was magnificent, things neatly arranged to showcase their true beauty. "Mom¡«! I''m back©` Kugh!" £ÛLester£Ý "Lester, you brat! You finally came back!" £ÛDolly£Ý Lester couldn''t even finish his words when, out of the blue, a wooden ladle came flying straight towards him, hitting him magnificently in the forehead and leaving a red mark. It made quite the sound too. It must have hurt a lot. But there was no time to worry about the pain. Just as he got up from being struck, he was already grabbed by the collar and shook wildly by his angry mother. He them received a lengthy and furious scolding for skipping his chores like usual. He''s really is Garret''s friend, alright. "You have even finished the dishes! Why you©` Ah! Young Lord!" £ÛDolly£Ý "Good morning, Missus Dolly. How have you been?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Haah... I''ve been well, Young Lord. But as you can see, a certain child of mine keeps causing me trouble. I hope he hasn''t inconvenienced you." £ÛDolly£Ý "No, no, not at all. Rather, he''s been helping me every time. I''m very thankful to him for everything he''s done. He''s a great friend." £ÛGarret£Ý "I see... Then, I''ll let him off the hook just this once. Maybe I''ve been a little bit too harsh on this child." £ÛDolly£Ý And like friends would, Garret quickly came to the rescue the moment Lester got into trouble. Though there weren''t any lies in his words, Lester wasn''t really helping him in something useful. They simply messed around and role played day after day. "Ah, right. I almost forgot. I''m touring our quests right now. Would it be alright if we take a look around the shop?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Of course! You can take a look around as much as you want!" £ÛDolly£Ý "Hahaha. Thank you very much, Missus Dolly." £ÛGarret£Ý It was as easy as that. As soon as Dolly gave her approval, everyone then took a look around the shop to see if there was anything they fancied. They walked here and there, peering through the glass cases with excited, sparkling eyes. Iris was especially excited. Though she had picked jewelry for herself before, those accessories were only for formal events such as tea parties and grand balls. She had never picked one for her own enjoyment, and now that she could, she was so happy, she couldn''t even hide her smile even if she wanted to. She especially liked the pearl necklace which shined like the burning sunset, red as one can be. She couldn''t take her eyes off it, even imagining herself wearing it on her neck. So much so, she didn''t notice Yuna approaching her. "Do you like that one, Iris?" £ÛYuna£Ý "W-Waah! E-Elder Sister Yun©` Ah! Sorry!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! It''s alright. Everyone''s busy so no one can hear us." £ÛYuna£Ý Iris quickly covered her mouth as soon as she realized she was about to say Yuna''s name out loud. Thankfully, everyone was so busy looking at the displays that they didn''t really hear her. It was a close call. "So... Do you like this pearl necklace?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes... I think it looks beautiful..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! If that''s the case, let''s buy it then. This will be my gift to you." £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Eh?! N-No, I can buy it myself! I still have some money! You don''t have to trouble yourself with that, Elder Sister!" £ÛIris£Ý "No, that won''t do. I''ll be buying this as a gift for you, and that''s final." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna wanted to give the necklace as a gift to Iris, but the princess, being as shy as she is, quickly rejected her offer. Unfortunately for the princess, Yuna is quite stubborn when it comes to such things. She didn''t back down a little bit. Yuna tried her best to convince Iris, but the young princess doesn''t want to budge an inch either. They were in deadlock for a few minutes already. And though she really doesn''t want to use it, Iris left Yuna with no other choice. "Listen, Iris... Your birthday is a month after Liz''s, isn''t it? Me and Grey didn''t really get the chance to attend, so I thought maybe with this, I can at least give you a present even though it''s already so late." £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister..." £ÛIris£Ý "But it looks like you really want to buy this... I''ll just go find another one..." £ÛYuna£Ý "... Okay... I''ll accept it as a gift..." £ÛIris£Ý It was super effective! Though Yuna is usually the cheerful and innocent type, having been with Grey and Julius, she now knew a trick or two. Using pity to gain the upper hand is such a simple trick. Iris didn''t stand a chance. Though he may be checking out the merchandise, Grey couldn''t help but overhear Yuna and Iris'' conversation. He can''t say he''s shocked, but he''s a little surprised how sly his girlfriend had become. Oh, how he regrets having corrupted her. "Hm? Is there something on my face?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah, nothing... I was just lost in thought for a second..." £ÛGrey£Ý Still in disbelief, Grey continued with whatever he was doing and so did Yuna and Iris. Having picked a necklace for Iris, they then went around the place to see if there was anything else they''d like, eyes brimming with brilliance. As for Grey, he scoured the display quick as lightning, eyes zooming left and right as he scoured through them. Their design, the size, the gemstones, he scrutinized each and every detail of the items, leaning closely as he inspected them. ''How beautiful... I wonder if Yuna would like this...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the items were none other than rings. After all, Grey had already decided to propose to Yuna, and though he had been practicing how to make the best ring in his spare time, there was no harm in taking inspiration. He didn''t plan to visit an accessory shop today, but it was lucky that they did. With this, he could directly ask the person herself of her preference and make the best engagement ring there is. It was a little nerve-wracking, to be honest. "Yuna, can you come with me for a second?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý But there was no time to chicken out. As confidently as he could, Grey strode towards her and whispered softly to her ears. The latter really didn''t understand what was happening, but she simply followed, a bright smile on her face. "Yuna, what do you think of this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm, this necklace...? I think it''s beautiful, though it''s a little too grand...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, how about this one? Don''t you think this is too plain?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I actually like this one better. It''s simple but still beautiful." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Grey didn''t just ask about the rings like an idiot. He first started with the necklaces, soon moving to earrings, and so one and so forth, listening closely to her remarks in order to spark a bit of passion and creativity in his heart. And finally, they arrived at the rings section of the shop. They looked like a lovely couple picking out an engagement ring, but Yuna was simply too focused to notice. She simply answered Grey''s questions, having fun as she spent time with him. "By the way, Grey, why are you asking these questions?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing, really. It''s just that I might use this later someday, so I''m taking notes.mWe could use this as gifts for everyone then." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... As expected of my boyfriend! So thoughtful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Except that he''s not. Though he might give them like the one he gave to Violet just recently, he''s mostly doing everything he can now to know what kind of design Yuna would like for her engagement ring. It was a selfish desire, but there was no need to say it out loud. The questions continued and so did their tour around the shop. Soon, they bought all the items they fancied, even giving some to Garret and the gang for their hard work. A gift was so happy to receive, he declared he''ll make it the family heirloom. But the excitement simply didn''t stop there. After the accessory shop, they then went around and headed to Marcus'' place. His family also runs quite a successful business which is known throughout the whole of Edea. "Waah¡«! So beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So many bees... And flowers too..." £ÛIris£Ý That business is none other than a honey farm. Where there are flowers, there would be bees, and where there would be bees, there would be honey. With Erdea''s fields populated by a myriad of both, honey is also a very popular product from them. And Marcus'' family is one of the most prominent honey producers in the whole city. Their honey products are so well-known, even the surrounding territories have heard of it, always in high demand, people buzzing all over it. Well, why wouldn''t it be? After all, not only is there honey super sweet and delicious, it also comes in different varieties with different sweetness, consistency, and even different aftertastes. The product of several generations of cultivating honey. "Is this alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, if you''re talking about the bees, they''re completely docile. Even if you try to harm them, they''ll simply run away." £ÛMarcus£Ý "Interesting... How much work would it take to do that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu. It''s all because of the ingenuity of my ancestors." £ÛMarcus£Ý Said Marcus with a proud smile on his face. Though he is a part of Garret''s gang, he is actually the most normal of the bunch, able to comprehend common sense and know when to cross the lines. Such an admirable young man. And that very same young man now started heading towards the beehives, checking the contents of the hives, a smile floating on his face as he saw that honey was almost ready to be harvested yet again. "Marcus, can we harvest honey yet?" £ÛGarret£Ý "No, not yet... Though it should be ready in a couple days." £ÛMarcus£Ý "Well, that''s unfortunate..." £ÛGarret£Ý "Huhuhu. No need to be so sad now. We can still eat honey, you know?" £ÛMarcus£Ý Garret was a little disappointed, but as soon as he heard Marcus'' words, his eyes immediately lit up. Well, not just his. The other members of the gang and Yuna got just as excited as well, bright smiles blooming on their faces. And before long, they headed inside their house where hundreds upon hundreds of honey bottles were lined up one after another. They were all different tones of gold and amber, inviting as one can be, glimmering so brightly. There was one with some sliced lemons inside of it, one which was almost reddish in color, and even ones where the honey had already started to crystalize. They were all fascinating to look at, adorably sealed in little jars. "Sorry, we only have bread right now. Are you all alright with that?" £ÛMarcus£Ý "No. No problems here." £ÛGarret£Ý "Same here¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. With everyone already so excited, Marcus then opened a couple jars of honey and with a spreading knife from God-knows-where, he swiftly and evenly spread the honey on top of the sliced bread. The sliced bread already looked so amazing, but with the honey on top, it shined even brighter. Everyone''s eyes were on the pieces of sliced bread, happily accepting them with gratitude and enthusiasm. """Thank you for the food!""" Everyone took a bite and everyone was surprised with delight. The sweet and sticky honey caressed their tongues gently as rich flavors exploded in their mouths. It was only a single bite yet they already felt like heaven. "So good! Is honey usually this delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn¡«! This is bliss!" £ÛIris£Ý "I knew it! Your honey really is the best, Marcus!" £ÛGarret£Ý Everyone sang praises of the delicious bread with honey and enjoyed it to the fullest. Of course, a single slice wasn''t enough. They all grabbed a spreading knife for themselves and started making such treats for themselves, happy as one can be. And whilst such a warm atmosphere brewed over them, a sudden thought suddenly crossed Grey''s mind. He then grabbed a few fruits from his "Inventory", sliced them up, and placed them atop his bread, creating a fruity, honey sandwich. "Yup! That''s much better, alright." £ÛGrey£Ý The sweet honey on bread was already delicious, but combined with the natural sweetness and sourness of fruits, the treat became even more delicious. He felt bliss and peace even when such a chaotic bunch was around him. "Boss! That''s unfair! Please give me some fruits, too!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Elder Brother... I also want to have some as well..." £ÛIris£Ý "Master! Me too!" £ÛJohn£Ý "I would also love some too, My Lord!" £ÛOlsen£Ý Well, he was soon noticed by the chaotic bunch and his peace was quickly broken. And for some reason, everyone else in the gang suddenly started addressing him formally as if he was some sort of Messiah. It was total chaos. The sun continued to climb in the horizon and the bees continued to buzz around, hopping from flower to flower. The silent breeze blew and a sweet fragrance was adrift in the air, dancing ever so gracefully. What a memorable day. CHAPTER 266 END Chapter 267: The City of Colors (pt. III) The sun was high up in the sKy and the winds whistled as they passed by. The city continued to hustle and bustle, people running left and right as they went about the latter half of their day, humming along as they looked forward to going home. In such a busy city, a few figures could be found loitering around with no particular destination in mind, walking towards wherever their feet take them, eyes wandering left, right, up, and down along the tunes of a soothing voice. "To the right, we could see the first ever brewery in town. It was a simple tavern at first, but as you can see, it has grown to be quite a reputable shop after two hundred years of history." £ÛGarret£Ý "Two hundred years... And to think they still stand to this day. Their alcohol must be quite delectable for them to last so long." £ÛIris£Ý "Of course. It''s one of the best in the city. Especially their Silverstone Mead. It is often called the best mead in the continent!" £ÛGarret£Ý The afternoon had already arrived and everyone was still continuing their tour around the city. Erdea is quite big, after all. Even after several hours of touring, they barely covered half of the area, still a lot more to go. As for Garret''s gang, they were no longer with. After they visited Marcus'' family''s honey farm, they then headed to Olsen''s family''s relaxation shop where they fully experienced the greatness of calming scents and massages, fatigue simply melting away from their bodies. And just in time, as lunch arrived, they then headed to John''s family''s restaurant which served one of the most delectable dishes they had ever eaten. They had a total blast tasting all sorts of flavors and the taste of Erdea. But such fun didn''t last for too long. As it stands, everyone still had to help out in their family business, and so, after lunch, they headed out their own ways, leaving Grey and company to their own devices, continuing their tour with smiles on their faces. "This here is one of the biggest horse stables in the city. They have the best horses around here. Should we have a ride?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Uh... Garret, I''ll pass on that one..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Me too. I don''t want to see the world spinning again..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, like any other city, there were also horse stables around. Garret offered for them to ride around the place for some time, but Grey and Yuna quickly refused it without a second. They still clearly remember last year''s tragedy. They may be heroes who can solo high-rank monsters, but even they have their own weaknesses. They could ride dragons and soar through the clouds, but the rough and rowdy horses aren''t meant for them. They''d rather go on foot if they have a choice. "How about you, Your Highness? Wouldn''t you like to try horse riding?" £ÛGarret£Ý "I would also like to decline. I''m not really good with horses, per se." £ÛIris£Ý "I see... It''s a shame, but we don''t need to force ourselves." £ÛGarret£Ý And luckily enough, it seems like Iris wasn''t also one fond of horses. She may be royalty, but horse riding was one of her greatest weaknesses. She shared the same sentiment to the two, albeit for different reasons. "Boss, Lady Boss, are you sure you really don''t want©`" £ÛGarret£Ý "Ah! Garret, what''s that? I''ve never seen them before." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Where?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Over there, just a little bit on the left. That red little thing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! I see it too! It''s so tiny!" £ÛYuna£Ý Garret was quite persistent, but Grey and Yuna were simply too crafty for him. He couldn''t even finish his words when Grey suddenly pointed at a certain something which happened to catch his eyes. Soon, Yuna also joined the fray and aided Grey in distracting him. Soon, the young man was made to explain the red little thing, a radiant smile on his face, happy to answer their questions. They felt a little guilty, but it was necessary. Crisis averted. The tour soon continued and all sorts of wonderful sights greeted their eyes. There were a ton of establishments big and small, coming in all shapes and colors. The children ran around all over the place, chasing each other as they played tag. It really was a lively city. Of course, as they toured around, Grey didn''t forget to snap some pictures to serve as memories. It was a little tiring explaining it to Garret at first, but he quickly got it after a quick demonstration. Tons and tons of pictures were taken. "And here we are. Our final destination. The Marble Gardens!" £ÛGarret£Ý Before long, they finally arrived at their last destination for the day located up north the city. Garret saved the best for last, a proud smile blooming on his face as he led everyone inside, a sweet and calming fragrance greeting them. "Waah¡«... So many flowers... They''re all so beautiful..." £ÛIris£Ý "You can say that again. It''s like we''re in paradise." £ÛGrey£Ý The flower fields outside were already beautiful enough to rival the starry night, but what was inside the garden was even more so. So beautiful that it would leave one speechless, simply admiring the view as their subtle footsteps echoed in the air. It wasn''t like any normal garden. There weren''t just flowers dominating the garden, but trees, vines, bushes and all sorts of beautiful things popping up here and there, resembling a small forest which was brimming with beauty and tranquility. "Waah¡«! So many! There are even ones I haven''t seen yet! Wait, are these magic plants?! There''s magic plants as well?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Tranquilly which was soon broken by a very, very excited Yuna. The moment she saw such a sight filled with flowers, herbs, and magic plants, her alchemist side quickly dominated herself, eyes sparkling brighter than the sun above. She was so excited, she didn''t even care about anything else and zoomed here and there as she observed the plants with great interest. She was especially interested in the ones she hasn''t seen before, wanting to pluck them so that she could study them. "Just a little bit won''t hurt©` Uuu!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, stop that. These aren''t ours, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Grey was there to keep an eye on her, sending a very light chop to the head to stop her frenzy. After all, her "a little bit" is not what it seems at all. Once she starts, she will go all out and start going on a material collection frenzy. "Uuu... I was just going to get a little bit... Just a petal..." £ÛYuna£Ý "A petal from each flower, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No... Only a tiny bit..." £ÛYuna£Ý "And how ''tiny'' exactly are we talking about? You''re not going to uproot all of them just to use them in alchemy, won''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna tried to reason her way out, but Grey knew her far too well. She also tried to act cute and all, but Grey won''t budge on the matter, simply ignoring her pleas with a heart as cold as ice. Strict mode on. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. It was only natural. After all, the Marble Gardens is one of the most known attractions in Erdea. They can''t have damaged plants and flowers all over the garden simply because of a certain silver-haired elf''s whim. It would be a disaster. "Don''t worry, Lady Boss! We have a lot of these plants in the manor. We could just ask Dad to give us some!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Really?! I won''t be holding back, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! You can ask as much as you can! I''m sure Dad would be happy to help you out as well! He''s your fan, after all!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Garret, don''t encourage her. She will only get more bold if you spoil her." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but in reality, he was the one who spoiled Yuna the most. The very reason why Yuna has been spoiled rotten, Not only is he overprotective, he was very doting as well, more like a father rather than a lover. In fact, even now, he was thinking of a way to make different flowers for Yuna with the use of plant magic. They may take some time, but he had already marked it in his mental notes. Oh, the sweet, sweet irony. "Iris, listen, we''ll be asking Lord Gerald later for flowers, would you like some as well? I heard they have some golden dahlias here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Golden dahlias? I want to see them too." £ÛIris£Ý "It''s decided then! Let''s ask Lord Gerald during dinner!" £ÛYuna£Ý Their choice was quickly decided and their hearts were filled with excitement. Yuna was especially enthusiastic, thinking of all sorts of things she''ll see in the manor''s gardens and greenhouses. She especially looked forward to the magic plants. Shenanigans aside, their tour continued around the garden and they saw all sorts of flowers blooming and vines swinging. There were also sweet berries and juicy apples free to be picked which they enjoyed very much. Other than that, they also viewed the rare specimens grown inside the greenhouses. There were multicolored roses, tulips which looked like they were burning, and even flowers which looked like delicate, blue snowflakes, transparent and beautiful. "Grey! Grey! Look at this plant! It looks so funny!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What is... A dog©` No, a horse...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s a gorilla and a horse! A doghorse!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, there weren''t just beautiful flowers. There were also silly-looking ones which were just there to make them laugh. Especially the flowers which looked like a dog and a horse at the same time. It made Yuna''s stomach laugh from laughing. "Yuna, which flower do you think is the most beautiful around here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... It''s hard to choose... Do I really have to? They all look so pretty,.." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. There can''t be two ''most beautiful'' flowers now, can there? Well, you can just choose which one you like the most." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Grey didn''t miss a beat and took the chance to ask Yuna which flowers she likes and which were her favorites. He could use them as a reference for later when the time comes he''ll have to propose to her. And surprisingly, rather than saying she liked all the flowers, Yuna actually thought long and hard, having a hard time picking between all the beautiful flowers before her. Her serious, thinking face was cute too. "Then I choose this one!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? A carinella? I didn''t know you liked them that much." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! It may look simple, but it can be used in making a lot of potions, you know? Just imagine the possibilities!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, it wasn''t just as easy as it seems. Grey had almost forgotten, but Yuna was one heck of an alchemy maniac. She doesn''t just see the flowers by how pretty they were, but also their usefulness in her alchemy work. "Grey, why are you asking? Do you want to improve your alchemy too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I was just curious. Maybe next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t be like that. Let''s do alchemy together!" £ÛYuna£Ý And now, Yuna''s mind was gearing into alchemy. She had a blindingly bright smile on her face as she tried to persuade Grey into pursuing alchemy with her. She was very happy buzzing like a merry bee all over her boyfriend. Alchemy talks aside, they continued their tour and looked all around the place. As the fourth bell rang throughout the whole city, they also had a small picnic, relishing in the gentle winds and eating the tastiest treats to waste their time away. Soon, the sky turned amber and the city''s bustle slowly died down. As the sun started to sink down the faraway horizon, shops and stalls slowly closed one after another as people went back to their own homes, streetlights illuminating slowly and surely. "Time passed by so quickly... I didn''t think it''s already evening,.." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? But we really did have a lot of fun today. It''s been such a blast going around the city. What do you think, Iris?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I-I think so as well! I had so much fun spending time with Elder Sister Yuna and Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! You''re so cute, Iris¡«! Here, let me give you a hug!" £ÛYuna£Ý However, despite the darkness slowly creeping in the vast sky, there were only bright smile to be seen blooming in everyone''s faces. They enjoyed the day very much, learning all sorts of new things and meeting many people. Especially Iris. She had gone around different cities before, but it was the first time she explored on foot and visited so many establishments, not caring about the eyes of the public. She finally understood why her older brothers liked sneaking out of the castle. The city was so much fun. "Well, we wouldn''t have so much fun if it weren''t for our reliable tour guide. Thanks a lot, Garret. We really owe you this one." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you, Garret! It was a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you very much, Lord Garret. This is the most fun I''ve had for a long time. I can''t express how thankful I am." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. I''m just doing my job, but I''m really happy that you think so." £ÛGarret£Ý Everyone expressed their gratitude one after another, and Garret received them warmly with a large smile on his face, extending ear to ear. He also had a lot of fun hanging out with everyone, proud that they think so highly of Erdea. Of course, as his tour guiding duties were now finished, he finally returned to his usual self, acting more casually all the while forgoing the formal speech he has been using most of the day. Casual was still best. "Oh! I almost forgot. There''s still something I want to show you." £ÛGarret£Ý Said Garret, out of the blue. The tour was already over, but as he looked up to the amber sky, he suddenly remembered a spot he often frequents. It''s a spot not many know, but he still wanted to show it to them before ending the day. They walked and they walked some more, soon arriving at one of the clock towers present in the city. It was high and mighty, standing a couple dozen meters proudly, overseeing the town with a large clock attached in the center, arms running slowly ast time ticked and tocked. Clang Clang Clang The sound of metal drifted in the air as footsteps struck the metal stairs. Each step, they climbed higher and higher, excitement brewing in their hearts as they wondered just what kind of surprise awaited them at the top. "Just a little bit more. We''re almost there." £ÛGarret£Ý Four, three, two, one. The flight of stairs was climbed higher and higher, golden light seeping through the windows as they climbed. The moment they arrived at the top, a sight of wonders greeted them. A land illuminated by gold. "Welcome to my paradise!" £ÛGarret£Ý As Garret''s voice echoed in the air, a wondrous sight was reflected in their eyes and engraved in their eyes. Everyone was speechless and in awe as they watched the scene unfold, the sun setting in the far horizon, slowly but surely. The Obelisk of Covenant, the Marble Gardens, the high walls, the manor, and even the flower fields outside the city. They could see everything from the top, like the free birds flying in the sky, the silent wind blowing past their ears. A sight of red, blue, green, and many more expanded as far as the eyes could see. What was once an iridescent treasure trove was now dyed the color of soft gold and sweet amber, precious moments fading away by the sands of time. "So beautiful..." £ÛIris£Ý Two simple words drifted afloat in the air, carried by the gentle evening breeze as the princess stood atop the clock tower. Her eyes sparkled a beautiful sheen, a soft smile forming on her lips as her golden hair fluttered in the wind. Silence soon took over and as the sky turned black, it was finally time to head back home. The stars now reigned over the sky and the moon reigning over them. Gentle light showered the lands as the city slowly drifted into sleep. Yet despite the darkness looming over them, the city continued to shine like a bright gem under the moonlight. The streets were filled with colors as street lamps shined the color of the rainbow. It really is the city of colors, through and through. "Oh, Your Highnesses, you''re back. How was your day?" £ÛGerald£Ý "It was a lot of fun! We ate all sorts of treats and also visited many wonderful sights. Erdea is really beautiful." £ÛYuna£Ý "I couldn''t agree more. Not only that, the people were also very friendly. No wonder it''s called the city of peace. Erdea really lives up to its name." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! I''m extremely delighted to hear that." £ÛGerald£Ý As they went back to the mansion, a warm greeting welcomed them with everyone asking how their day went about. The parents were especially very happy when they heard Garret did a job well done. Their troublemaker of a son has finally grown up. "Well, let''s not waste any more time now. I have already asked our chefs to prepare the best dishes they could. It''s time for dinner." £ÛGerald£Ý "Oh? The best dishes, huh... We''re looking forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, please do. I''m sure their food won''t disappoint." £ÛGerald£Ý "That''s right. Especially their braised pork stew. I hope you have a taste of it. It''s the pride and joy of our kitchen." £ÛCynthia£Ý There was no time to waste. With everyone looking forward to dinner, they all headed towards the dining hall, and soon enough, dinner was served in a beautiful manner, all sorts of dishes displayed atop the table. There was fish, steaks, soups, and a lot more. And as they previously said, all were very delectable, flavors exploding in their mouths like firecrackers. Some were rich while some were mild, but all were delicious nonetheless. They chatted their time away, laughter and giggles flying over the dining table. The night went deeper and plates were emptied time and time again. Soon, it was time for everyone to retire, everyone heading to their own rooms to waste the night away, Of course, Grey and Yuna also went to their own room, a room of darkness engulfed by the light as they flipped the switch on. They have just arrived but the bed already started inviting them over. A soft and comfortable paradise. "Yuna... We still need to change..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Just a little longer." £ÛYuna£Ý And just like Grey had expected, Yuna quickly became clingy the moment they were alone together. They have been with others throughout the whole day so she really didn''t have a choice, but now was different. She didn''t need to hold back anymore. The very moment Grey closed the door, she quickly embraced him from the front and held her head near his chest, feeling his heartbeats. She didn''t care if Grey was a bit sweaty, all she wanted was to hold him tight, recharging her power. "Yuna, let''s change first, yeah? I might smell, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t care. Grey''s smell is calming. I love it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... How about you let go for a minute. Then after we change, we could cuddle all you want. Sounds good?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No. We could still cuddle even if we don''t change." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried to compromise, but Yuna wouldn''t budge. She was now pouting, tightening her embrace on him like a little child who doesn''t want to let go of her parents leaving for work. Her clinginess has reached its limit. Of course, it wasn''t good for Grey at all. He had already been holding himself back throughout the whole day, and now, he was barely able to control his desires. One more push and the final string of reason would be at risk of snapping. "Grey, I love you." £ÛYuna£Ý And so, the final string did snap. As Yuna''s sweet voice rang throughout his ears, he finally lost all sense of reason and the beast inside of him had awakened. His eyes which were once full of hesitation and worry are now burning fiercely with passion. "Yuna, just remember, you brought this upon yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you©` kyaa!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words when Grey suddenly lifted her up into his arms, all the while creating a sound-isolating barrier to envelop the whole room. Before long, Yuna was already lying on the bed, pinned down by her beloved. She couldn''t even enjoy the softness and comfort of the bed. All she could feel was the intense passion radiating from Grey''s fierce eyes which now looked like that of a starved beast, ready to pounce in his prey. "Yuna, really you... You should learn how to read the atmosphere... Do you know how much I''ve been holding myself back? If you suddenly come to me acting all cute and adorable like that... Just what do you think would happen?" £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh?! Grey, wait! Wait! I''m still sweaty from our walk! Let''s change first! No, let''s at least take a bath, okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s too late for that now, my dear. I don''t think I can wait any longer." £ÛGrey£Ý Oh, how the tables have turned. With the beast now awakened and starved, Yuna could no longer run away from the consequences of her actions. Grey''s sharp gaze reflected on her eyes, the sound of heartbeats getting faster and faster. The young man leaned in and sealed her lips with a kiss, full of fierce and passionate love as their body burned hot. As their lips separated, a thin, silver line was formed, glimmering in the air, soon broken by subtle breeze. "Grey... You''re acting mean again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because you''re just so cute. I just want to eat you up." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you bully..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha." £ÛGrey£Ý Oaths of love sworn towards one another as the room''s atmosphere was tinted pink. The night was cold and the city was already asleep, yet there was only warmth and love dancing in the air, two figures sealing their lips once more. "I love you, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Me too... I love you too, Grey," £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 267 END Chapter 268: Premium Delight! Rainbow Fruit Cake! There was no movement, only the gentle sunlight seeping through the windows. The room lavishly decorated by grandiose wallpapers and luxurious furniture was still and quiet, a peaceful atmosphere enveloping the whole place. The birds chirped and sang from the trees outside, a soft chime carried by the playful wind. Two figures lay down motionlessly on the bed, their bodies covered by a white blanket, soft and subtle snores drifting in the wind. "Hngg... Urghh..." £ÛGrey£Ý But such tranquility was soon broken and silent movements were born. One of the figures slowly rose from the bed, his well-built body revealed as the blanket slowly slipped away. His eyes were still hazy, mind still a little sleepy. Well, who wouldn''t be? After the long and passionate night filled with bliss that he shared with his beloved, it was only natural that he was a tad bit exhausted. They were so fierce and passionate that time flew away before they noticed it. "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey looked to his right, and what he found was a sleeping Yuna. Her hair was still disheveled but she was still the most beautiful woman in the world to his eyes. Even when she was sleeping, she was so adorable, Grey just couldn''t help but smile. "Haha. So defenseless..." £ÛGrey£Ý The smile that bloomed on his face shone even brighter. He soon leaned in towards his beloved to give her a morning kiss on the cheeks, when suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. The smile was no more, only a face of horror left behind. Yesterday''s memories came flooding in, and not only happiness and embarrassment, a feeling of guilt also brewed inside his heart. He still remembered vividly the way he acted like a staved and savage beast, eating Yuna whole. If it weren''t for the fact that he erected a barrier all over the room, their voices full of intense love and passion would have rang throughout the whole mansion. Now, not only guilt, but shame has swallowed his conscience. ''What have I done...?!'' £ÛGrey£Ý And to top it all off, he still isn''t satisfied after everything they did the night before. His appetite is yet to be sated, and he simply wanted more from Yuna. His desire kept on overflowing that he thinks he''s going crazy. It also didn''t help that Yuna''s sleeping face looked so pure and innocent. Along with his growing desires, the number of arrows filled with guilt stabbing his hearts also increased. A tug of war between his conscience and desires. ''Haah... Just what am I doing...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Flap Flap Flap He soon retracted his hands and hot off the bed, acting carefully as to not wake up the sleeping beauty. He quickly got himself a change of clothes and swiftly draped in unto himself, a little bit of cleaning with magic. Yuna was still asleep, and the day was still long ahead of him. As much as he wants to spend time with her, he also doesn''t want his desires to go out of hand. After all, the last thing he wants is for her to get disillusioned with him. It would be a nightmare. "Right! There''s also that, isn''t there?" £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, he also had many things to do in his mental checklist. If he wants to clear his mind and get rid of all the impurities, what better way is there to hammer it all out with the use of smithing?! In addition, he also wants to forge many rings and try out many designs for the big day he is planning to do. He could progress with his plans and also was away from all the dirty thoughts. It was killing two birds with one stone. "Alright! It''s decided! Let''s do some smithing©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Knock Knock Knock "Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna, are you awake already?" £ÛIris£Ý And just when everything had been decided a series of knocks came echoing from the other side of the door. The one doing all the knocking was none other than Iris who seemed to have woken up earlier than usual. "Just a minute." £ÛGrey£Ý With a flick of his fingers, Grey quickly closed the curtains on the bed and fixed all there is to be fixed. They can''t have such a mess greet Iris'' eyes, after all. She''s still too young to learn of such scenes. Click Clack Creak A series of sounds echoed one after another and the door was soon opened. A pretty princess whose hair was still disheveled. She may act prim and proper most of the time, but it''s in times like such that Grey''s reminded she''s still a child. With a white towel on her person, it is easy to know what she came there for. She wanted to take a bath together with her again, wanting to be pampered like a little sister which she couldn''t ask from his older brothers. She''s so adorable. "Morning, Iris. Do you want to bathe with Yuna again today?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, good morning as well Elder Brother Grey, and yes... I would very much like that if possible. Is Elder Sister Yuna around?" £ÛIris£Ý "Well... Unfortunately, she''s still asleep." £ÛGrey£Ý Following Grey''s lead, Iris'' eyes soon shifted towards the bed when she saw the silhouette of a sleeping Yuna. Her face soon drooped down, disappointment traced on her face, sulking a little bit. "Hahaha, there''s no need to be so down. You still have a lot of chances to do that later on. We still have a month, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes! Sorry for worrying you!" £ÛIris£Ý "Don''t be. Just make sure to be careful in the bath, alright? You can get hurt if you slip. You shouldn''t act recklessly." £ÛGrey£Ý And like usual, Grey''s overprotective side had sprung up once again. Although Iris is already 11 years old, and a well-behaved one at that, he still treated her like a little child and gave her warnings. He was very serious as well. "Yes. I''ll make sure to do so." £ÛIris£Ý "Alright, that''s a good girl." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Iris really didn''t mind it, or rather, she was happy that Grey worried for her. Happiness which soon bloomed brighter as Grey patted her head gently, a gentle smile sprouting on her face, cheeks dyed a rosy tint. "Oh, right. Before I forget, could you tell Yuna I wouldn''t be with you all for the most of the day. I''d like to work on my smithing work." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Are you forging something again, Elder Brother Grey?" £ÛIris£Ý Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Yeah. It''s quite an important task, so it would take some time..." £ÛGrey£Ý Not just important, it is one of the most important tasks in both of his lives! He never had a girlfriend before Yuna, so it was only natural that he feels the most nervous he has ever been, not knowing whether to just go for it or wait a little bit. As for what ring he''s going to forge, he''s still debating on what to choose. He got a lot of useful information from yesterday''s tour, but he still couldn''t settle on which to use. All he knows he needs to do his best. He''ll surely pour his heart and soul in this one. "Anyway, can I count on you to relay that to Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. You can rest assured." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. That''s a relief to hear.... Well then, I''ll be seeing you later. I hope you have a wonderful day, Iris." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I wish you the same as well. Good luck!" £ÛIris£Ý Hands were waved and farewells were exchanged. After Grey said goodbye to Iris, he quickly entered the "Sanctuary" and proceeded to take out the ever so reliable "Divine Blacksmith''s Toolset", a whole forge appearing from thin air. Silver, gold, jade, amethyst, opal, tanzanite, and a whole ton of precious metals and gemstones were dished out one after another, glimmering ever so brightly just like the determination burning fiercely in Grey''s eyes. "Alright! Let''s do this!" £ÛGrey£Ý Passion burning in his heart and the hammer by his hand, Grey soon lit the forge ablaze, a loud roar echoing in the fields. The furnace burned fierce and hot as the ingots were laid heated to extreme temperatures, soon turning a fiery red color. The hammer soon struck the ingots and a resounding sound boomed throughout the fields. And then another, and another once more. The sound of the hammer striking the metals reverberated throughout the fields as the flames continued to dance. ... Dongggg Dongggg Dongggg The curtains flapped and fluttered as they danced in the air. The sun had climbed higher into the horizon and the city had grown busier once more. The time was nine and the second bell echoed throughout the city. "Mnghhh..." £ÛYuna£Ý And just as the city bells rang, a low groan soon echoed in a certain room. A certain silver-haired elf wiggled on the bed, soon getting up and rubbing her eyes as she greeted the day with a yawn, extending her arms towards the ceiling. "Owww....." £ÛYuna£Ý But it wasn''t just a soft yawn which echoed in the air. Following it was a low cry of pain as her back and legs ached all over. Every time she moves, they simply sting, sending subtle shivers down her spine. Of course, the cause was none other than the long and passionate night she spent with Grey. It was so wild and rough than usual that she even suffers from soreness. Even now, she could still remember Grey''s fierce and passionate eyes. "Grey... You really don''t know how to hold back..." £ÛYuna£Ý Just remembering all the things they did was enough for her cheeks to feel feverish, flustered as one can be. She might have experienced a little soreness, but it wasn''t like she hated it. She simply loves Grey too much. ¡¶Heal¡·¡¶Recuperate¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Well, even if she does love him, love won''t simply heal her soreness. She still needs to use holy magic to relieve her pain. She never thought she''d use it in such a way, but here she is. Oh, what a strange turn of fate. All jokes aside, Yuna quickly changed into some casual clothing and fixed the room with a little bit of magic. Soon after, she then grabbed herself a towel and headed to the bath with a big, bright smile blooming on her face. "Waah¡«! This is bliss!" £ÛYuna£Ý She took a bath, and had the most wonderful time there is. She may have relieved all her soreness already, but it was still best to melt away in the goodness of hot baths. The moment she finished, she was fully refreshed and raring to go. Iris had also already told her about Grey, and though she was a little crestfallen, there was not much she could do about it. She''ll simply savor all the time they could spend together, of course, with caution. She already learnt her lesson. Her heart isn''t ready for such intense nights again. "Mmn¡«! So good! The food here is so delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what came after the bath was a warm and delicious breakfast. The others already had their fill, and though she was late, she didn''t forget to enjoy it to the fullest, a smile extending from ear to ear painted on her face. "Her Highness really is enjoying herself." £ÛViolet£Ý "Yes. Elder Sister Yuna makes the food look good." £ÛIris£Ý "Well, that''s because they really are delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it wasn''t that she was alone. Breakfast may have already been over, but they could still hang out with each other. Since they have nothing else to do, the girls decided to spend their leisure time with one another, chatting ever so happily. Garret also wanted to join in on the fun, but before he could even have the chance, he was immediately dragged away by the Mayor to help fix the documents he once trashed. A scream of agony echoed throughout the mansion. "That''s true... But I still think the foods Elder Sister Yuna and Elder Brother Grey cook are still the best." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you Iris! I''m very happy to hear that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? Your Highness knows how to cook...?" £ÛViolet£Ý The warm and fluffy atmosphere which just started to bloom was quickly broken by violet who was now tilting her head slightly to the right. Her eyes were filled with shock and surprise as she looked at the other two before her. "Fufu! Do I perhaps look like a terrible cook?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, n-no! Not at all! It''s just... Your Highness is so strong even when you''re so young so I thought you''ve always been training... I just didn''t think Your Highnesses would have the time to cook as well." £ÛViolet£Ý "We''re just like anyone else, you know? Me and Grey also have a lot of hobbies, and cooking is simply one of them." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Your Highness is so amazing! Can I be like you someday too?" £ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! That depends on all your hard work." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna ended her statement with a beaming smile and Violet''s eyes sparkled with joy and excitement. Her nor just her, even Iris, was also filled with determination after hearing Yuna''s words. Such adorable children. "Oh, right! Since we''re on the topic already, why don''t I make you something sweet to enjoy? A dessert, so to say." £ÛYuna£Ý "W-Would that be alright?!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Of course! I''ve also been dying to have some, myself." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«!" £ÛViolet£Ý Not just Violet, Iris'' eyes also lit up with Yuna''s declaration. As soon as Yuna finished her breakfast, they quickly got permission from the Mayor then quickly headed to the kitchen in the Alfrione mansion. They had the whole place for themselves. And as they were in the city of colors, Yuna just had the perfect dessert in mind. She had always cooked it with Grey whenever they liked, but it was her first time with the others. She was super excited, very much looking forward to it. "Are you both ready?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I''m ready!" £ÛIris£Ý "Me too! I await your instructions, Your Highness." £ÛViolet£Ý Well, it isn''t just Yuna who''ll be making the treat. Since they''ll be sharing it with one another, why not make it together as well. That way, they can have much more fun, using their time the best they could. There was flour, eggs,salt, sugar, vegetable oil, food coloring, butter, frosting, and of course, fruits and berries, sweet as one can be, both sliced and freeze-dried for later use. Of course, what they''re going to make is a rainbow fruit cake! "Iris, preheat the oven, please." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛIris£Ý First and foremost, Yuna made the cake with the help of the girls, mixing flour, sugar, salt, eggs, and oil to make a batter. They then put them in cake pans already greased in butter and dusted with flour. Of course, each batter was different. They were all mixed with ground freeze-dried fruits to flavor, namely, strawberry, banana, mango, kiwi, blueberry, and blackberry, making six colors for their rainbow delight. Food coloring was also a must. Thankfully, both Iris and Violet were already experienced with baking so it didn''t take too long for them to understand Yuna''s instructions. They both made batters of their own, soon slicing the fresh and chilled fruits with large smiles on their faces. "Is that everything, Your Highness?" £ÛViolet£Ý "Yup, that should be all. All we need is to bake them." £ÛYuna£Ý And bake them they did. One after another, the pans were placed inside the oven and heat soon overtook the kitchen. With the passing of time, the batter expanded and a sweet and wonderful aroma filled the air. Of course, they weren''t just simply waiting as the cakes baked. With such plentiful ingredients at hand, they made more cake and filled the kitchen with life and colors. Laughs and giggles were adrift in the air as they enjoyed their time together. When the cakes were fully baked, soft and fluffy, they then took them out of the oven and cooled them for a little while. The cake has yet to be assembled but everyone''s eyes were already sparkling as they wondered what it would taste like. "Then, let''s finish this, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý ""Yes!"" £ÛViolet and Iris£Ý One after another, the cake was stacked layer by layer. First came the blackberry cake then placed an adequate amount of frosting on top. The steps were repeated with the blueberry, kiwi, mango, banana, and strawberry cakes. Then frosting the top and sides to complete the look. Of course, what cake would be complete without toppings? They put the chilled fruits they previously sliced on top, along with some edible flowers to complete the look. A quick slice revealed a beautiful rainbow color just as beautiful as the real thing. "Waah¡«! Your Highness, it''s so beautiful!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna, let''s take a picture!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! That''s already a given, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý A snap here and a snap there, Yuna took a few wonderful pictures from her personal camera Grey made her not too long ago. And now, she could happily snap beautiful photos of the foods she loves all to her heart''s content. But as the photos were snapped, a certain pair of eyes couldn''t get her attention away from the sweet delight before her. Her eyes were sparkling so brightly, it was blinding. Of course, it was Violet who loves all things beautiful. "Fufufu! Let''s have a taste, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes!" £ÛViolet£Ý There was no time to waste. Yuna quickly grabbed a cake knife and cut the cake into seven more pieces in addition to a previous slice. Each one was filled with colors, a sweet and appetizing fragrance emanating from them. """Thank you for the food!""" The spoons cut through the cake and a rainbow was in their grasp. The very moment they munched down on such a delight, a burst of sweetness with a hint of creaminess and acidity exploded in their mouths. Though there were a multitude of fruits used, the taste did not contradict each other, but rather, complemented. Especially the fresh fruits used as topping, it was the icing on the cake, completing the already delightful rainbow cake. "W-What is this?! It''s so delicious!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna, can I have some more later?" £ÛIris£Ý "Of course! Have as much as you want." £ÛYuna£Ý The flavor of fruits and berries caressing their tongue, a blend of sweetness from the fruit juices Yuna just made, and the fruity aroma floating in the air. The kitchen had become a sweet paradise filled with smiles and laughter. They baked more and more, a myriad of cakes piling up on the table. Of course, they also tried using different fruits, creating tons of combinations, but each one was very delicious nonetheless. They were little children and the kitchen was their playground. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý And just as the cakes formed a mountain, a certain figure entered the kitchen, lured by the fragrance of the cakes. He had just taken a bath to rid himself of all the swear and grime from his blacksmithing, mind cleared and refreshed. As one would expect, as he went straight to the "Sanctuary" without having breakfast, his stomach was now grumbling, only the thought of food drifting in his mind. It was the perfect time to indulge in some sweets and treats. "Ah! Grey, you''re back! How did work go?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s going well. I still need to do some tweaking, but all that''s left are some final touches. I should finish just in time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? That''s great! Show me later what you''re working on, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, he''ll be proposing to her, so of course, she''ll be the first to see it. Not that there is any need to mention that now. For now, he''s just happy that he''s finally progressing with his plan, excited for the day that''s about to come. "By the way, what dessert did you make this time?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! We decided to make some rainbow fruit cakes! Iris and Violet helped me out in making them. They''re really delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? Can I have some then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! There''s more than enough for everyone!" £ÛYuna£Ý With his stomach hungry and grumbling, Grey didn''t waste anymore time. He quickly snatched a plate and a fork from God-knows-where and had a slice, experiencing the same delight the others did. "Oh! These are really good!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? We also made different combinations. Here, have a taste." £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young elf as she fed Grey with a bright smile on her face. It was a surprise attack, striking Grey straight to the heart. He just cleared his mind after a hard day''s work, and now his heart is racing wildly once again. His girlfriend was just too much. Soon, they headed to the central mansion for lunch and they served the rainbow cakes for everyone to enjoy. And as one would expect, they all loved it with a big thumbs up of approval, smiles of satisfaction dancing in the air. A day full of sweets and happiness. CHAPTER 268 END Chapter 269: The Guild of Flowers "We wish you luck on your ventures, Your Highnesses." £ÛGerald£Ý "Please have a safe trip¡«." £ÛCynthia£Ý The sun was still low on the sky yet goodbyes were already waved in the air. Three figures walked proudly towards the gates, skipping their steps and chatting merrily as they looked forwards to what lies before them. It has been a few days since they arrived in Erdea, and having stayed there for some time, they have gotten used to the life there. Even then, the liveliness of the town was still quite a sight to behold. Everyday is an experience full of wonders. "Mmn... I knew that Iris in a dress looks pretty, but to think even more bold and adventurous styles would also suit you well. You look amazing, Iris!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. It really does suit you." £ÛGrey£Ý "T-Thank you. A-And, I''ll do my best today so as to not inconvenience you!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! It''s okay as long as Iris has a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý And today, they are now heading to the Adventurers'' Guild. After all, one wouldn''t be able to experience the whole package if they also don''t take a little bit of adventuring, seeing what lies beyond the walls and how different things are between lands. Of course, one wouldn''t be able to go adventuring on a dress. Right now, unlike her usual style, Iris is wearing a long-sleeved blouse, jeans, and high boots, an attire that is easy to move in yet still comfortable, feeling the fresh wind caress her skin. "Hurry up! Hurry up! We''re going to be late for practice!" "Move it a little to the right, and... Stop! Stop! That''s perfect!" "Do you think this would be enough? It seems a little lacking." Also, with the Festival of hearts drawing near, the city only got busier with each and every day. Now, people are starting to decorate the streets and shops, people now practicing for their performance during the festival. Even then, no matter how busy they were, the children still went on and snout all over the streets, playing happily and asking curiously about every little thing they saw. It was quite the wondrous and heartwarming sight to see. "Waah... It''s a harpy... This is the first time I''ve ever seen one..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Me too! They look beautiful, don''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! Their feathers look so glossy and amazing!" £ÛIris£Ý Of course, as the Festival of Hearts is a once-in-nine-years continental event, all sorts of races from all sorts of places have started to arrive in Erdea. There weren''t just harpies, there were undines, saureids, dwarves, and many more. All the seven races were present in the city. The city which was already lively had gotten even livelier. Even now, as they walk through the crowd, more and more people are arriving by the gates. Each day, a couple thousand enter the city, the population getting higher and higher everyday. Well, population is not the only thing which is changing. With each and every day, Grey''s skills have also improved. For the sake of forging the best engagement ring there is, he has been smithing day in and day out, only taking a break in order to spend time with Yuna. And as he forged countless rings, he also forged some equipment to spark some inspiration. And after endless forging, he finally reached Tier-8 in blacksmithing! It was a surprise to be sure, but a welcome one at that. ''Haah... I''ve been forging day and night, but I wonder if there''s something wrong with me... It still hasn''t disappeared...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Well, Grey''s skills weren''t the only one increasing... So are his desires. He''s been trying to smith to clear away all the impure thoughts he had, but rather than that, it seems to have only made things worse. Now, not only is his desires unmatched, he also feels more possessive and fierce when it comes to Yuna. He''s a little afraid that one day, he''ll lose his reason and rationality and turn into a complete beast. A crazy beast at that. It has almost been a year since they started dating yet only now is he experiencing such worrying things. It''s been so long yet only now is he afraid to show Yuna his ugly sides, afraid that she''ll hate him. He could only shudder at the thought. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah... I''m just thinking about something...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is it about your smithing? Do you need any help?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not yet. But you''ll be the first one to learn later if I ever do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Good! Just remember that I''ll always, always be by your side! Just call and I''ll be there for you, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey is really happy, he really is. But it is this very kind and considerate side of Yuna that makes him fall even harder for her. Each drop was like falling off a trench he can never climb up again. A wonderful yet dangerous abyss called love. ''Really, Yuna... You''re just far too nice©`'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was just about to pat the young girl''s head when he suddenly stopped. He had almost done it subconsciously again, but he already decided to control his desires even a little bit more for her sake. It was a close one. "Yuna, Iris, what do you think of that cafe?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no point in needlessly withdrawing his hands. Instead, Grey just pointed towards a cafe by the right, trying not to look obvious. It was a little bit cowardly, but there was nothing he could do about it. Oh how he envies his past, bold self. "Hm? Which one?" £ÛYuna£Ý "The one on the left with pink signs. It looks pretty nice and it seems popular. Should we visit it sometime?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Can we?! I-I would love it if we could!" £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. It''s decided then. Let''s go there tomorrow." £ÛGrey£Ý Smiles were in the air and the sudden crisis was averted. Excitement loomed over them as they continued to walk towards the Guild, yet despite such enthusiasm, two certain figures wore strange expressions, hearts filled with mixed emotions. ''Haah... That was a close one...'' £ÛGrey£Ý ''Mou... I thought he was gonna pat me...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Grey may be quick, but so was Yuna. It was only for a short while, but Yuna really thought Grey would pat her head like he usually does. Now that he didn''t, she was both a little embarrassed and disappointed, only able to heave a short sigh. All the sighing aside, the journey towards the guild continued and everyone chatted about various trivial topics. Of course, they also talked about the guild. After all, after the tour a few days ago, they also saw it albeit not too greatly. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. They have seen how beautiful it was from the outside alone and could only imagine how things were on the inside. Just thinking how different things would be compared to the other guilds in other towns and cities was enough to make their heats pump a great deal of excitement. "Waah¡«! So big! And beautiful too! It''s like a noble''s mansion!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So this is the Adventurers'' Guild... I wonder if Elder Brother Julius also felt overwhelmed the first time as well." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. He probably was." £ÛGrey£Ý It was even more beautiful than they imagined. Though they had seen it a few days ago, now that they took a good look at it, it was even more grand and luxurious than most of mansions, even comparable to the mansions in the manor. And the interior was no different either. Just as grand as the exterior was, there were a variety of furniture and appliances scattered neatly all over the guild, adventurers neatly lining up on the reception desks, acting more formal and proper than the rough bunch they usually are. But perhaps the most eye-catching and overwhelming difference was the abundance of flowers decorated throughout the place. From the pillars, to the desks, and even the design on the tiles, they were all flowers or anything similar. Heck, even the adventurers coming back from their collection quests brought flowers or something of the like. They had jokingly thought such was the case, but to think it really was the case... Erdea really is something in ways more than one. "Amazing... They even have a cafe and a flower shop inside the Guild... Are all guild buildings like this, Elder Brother Grey, Elder Sister Yuna?" £ÛIris£Ý "No, not at all... This one is a special case. Yeah, a special case..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was so important that Grey needed to say it twice©` no, even amongst special cases, the one in Erdea truly stands out. The place which was supposed to be filled with tough guys and such, to think it''s filled with flowers instead. It was too absurd. "What are we waiting for? Let''s try out the cafe!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... We just had breakfast, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, but aren''t you even just a little bit curious? A cafe in a guild isn''t something you''ll see every day. Right, Iris?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I-I also think we should try, Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛIris£Ý And now, even Iris is on board with Yuna''s suggestion. Grey doesn''t know if it''s due to them spending more time with each other, but lately Iris had gotten influenced by Yuna more and more. A second Eliza in the making. It isn''t an issue, no, not at all. But if Iris were to somehow get influenced by their appetite, it would be quite a problem. After all, Iris was still a princess, dignity and propriety is a must. They can''t lose her when her brothers are already lost causes. "Elder Brother Grey, we can''t...?" £ÛIris£Ý "Ugh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Though, as it seems, his resolve is much weaker compared to Iris'' innocent pleas. With her puppy eyes and drooping voice, it hit Grey where it hurts. Especially when Iris rarely requests something. He didn''t have the heart to say no to her. "Haah... Alright, alright, but just this once, got it? We''ll go adventuring immediately once we''re done eating." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re really the bestest of the best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you so much, Elder Brother Grey." £ÛIris£Ý They haven''t even started their quests and they were already on a break. The guild may be at fault for putting a cafe inside their building, but Grey could only blame his weakness for the situation. He''s still far too soft on them. And so, with happy smiles on their faces, everyone headed to the cafe by the side and ordered a "few" sweets that caught their eye and a few drinks to match. It was just like any other cafe that they totally forgot they were inside the guild. Before long, a mountain of treats were lined up atop the table and a sweet fragrance drifted in the air. Just the aesthetics alone was enough to fill up both their hearts and stomachs. Sparkling ever so brightly. "Mmn¡«! Iris, try this one! It''s super good? You too, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! It''s so sweet! Is this lemon... No, orange?" £ÛIris£Ý "Yeah, Liliosa sweet orange to be precise. I heard they''re quite popular here in Erdea. They''re in season as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Amazing! You know so much, Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha, it''s nothing special. I just did a little bit of research, is all." £ÛGrey£Ý Sweet and acidic, with a hint of mint. The treats in the cafe were even more delicious than the ones in the famous cafes by the street side. It makes one wonder why it was located inside the guild. The contrast was just too much. But oh well, after a hard day''s adventuring work, a sweet treat would be great to melt one''s fatigue. A fact only reinforced by the number of adventurers enjoying their break time, eating sweets with a smile. It was an interesting experience for sure. "Iris, have some of this cheese tart. Say ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna, I''m not a child anymore. I can eat on my own." £ÛIris£Ý "I know, I know, but just this once, okay? Can''t you agree with my request? My hand will really fall off if you don''t open your mouth any sooner." £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Okay..." £ÛIris£Ý Light, warm, and peaceful, such was the atmosphere looming over the guild. As they enjoyed their unplanned and early break together, smiles and laughter was adrift in the air. A time one could only wish would never end. ''Hm? Aren''t we forgetting something?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Silently thought Grey as he ate a slice of lemon cake. And yes, he was correct. They have wholly forgotten the reason why they entered the guild in the first place. The power of sweets was just simply too much. Time continued to tick and the people came and went. As their fun little break ended, it was finally time to get to real business. Everyone immediately headed to the quest boards, eyeing out what quests remained before them. And as one would expect, the quest boards themselves were designed meticulously, flowers serving as borders, truly lavish until the end. Even the papers were colored for some reason, truly deserving to be in the city of colors. It was overkill. "Hmm... To think even their quests are like this... I can''t say I''m surprised..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It is quite overwhelming." £ÛYuna£Ý As for their quests... Is there even a need to say more? Though there were normal quests you''d find in any other Adventurer Guild, there were also a lot of collection quests which are related to flowers and the like, and by a lot, it means a lot "lot". To be more precise, they were collection quests which tasks the adventurers to collect rare flowers and medicinal herbs which are often used in alchemy. And with Erdea the way it is, the number of them around are by no means small. Even in the forests outside, various plants grow plentifully. And they may be collection quests, but they are by no means easy. Though some are just straight up rare, some only grow in dangerous territories where beasts reside, hence the difficulty. Not to mention some magic plants are dangerous as well. The color of the paper, as it seems, was very useful. They represent which part of the territory Erdea is managing they could be found and what kind of dangers one could expect in there, as shown by the map just a few steps away. "They''re quite detailed here, huh... This is the first time I''m seeing these..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Is this strange, Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey?" £ÛIris£Ý "Well, yeah, you could say that. But it''s only because Erdea has a small territory that they can do this. Usually, these contents are written in the request paper." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Some even only tell the location of the village, and the chief will tell the rest. The ones here in Erdea are quite special." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛIris£Ý Well, such wasn''t the only reason for such a thing. In actuality, Erdea is quite the peaceful place compared to any other in the continent. Not only do monsters spawn less frequently, beasts are also hidden away in the faraway mountains and forests. Considering such circumstances, it only makes sense why Erdea''s quests are much different than the other branches. Now, both Grey and Yuna are curious about how different the other guilds are compared to their usual counterparts. "Hmm... Iris, which quest would you like to take?" £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Eh? I''m the one who will be picking?!" £ÛIris£Ý "Of course. Iris is with us, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Safety is always first, after all. They can''t just waltz into a dangerous situation with Iris with them. They may be the same age, but she is far too different from Eliza. They couldn''t take anything too dangerous and scare her off. "S-Sorry, because of me, Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister can''t take the quests they want. I''m really sorry!" £ÛIris£Ý Though, as it seems, Iris misunderstood Yuna''s intention. She is now bowing her head, quite the panicked expression painted on her face, as she apologized to Yuna. It seems like she thinks she''s the reason why Grey and Yuna can''t go all out. "A-Ah, no! That''s not it! We just want Iris to choose what you think the most fun one is. We''re not blaming you or anything." £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really? You''re not mad?" £ÛIris£Ý "Of course not! We would never be mad at Iris! You''re such a good girl!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. You don''t need to worry about us and hold yourself back. Just choose whichever one you want, and we''ll take it," £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, the misunderstanding was resolved before it got any deeper. The last thing they''d want in taking quests, after all. But most importantly, they didn''t want their princess to make such a dejected face. It was pretty heartrending. And so, with the issue out of hand, Iris then started eyeing the quests before her. She doesn''t have any experience with them, but she could tell at a quick glance what they meant. It was fortunate that it was already late in the morning. There''s no need to rush in picking. "Hmm... How about this one, is it dangerous?" £ÛIris£Ý "Let''s see.. Hmm... I don''t think it''s that dangerous, but we might have to climb a mountain for this. This might be a little exhausting for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right, and Iris, remember that you can also pick from lower ranked quests. There''s no need to stick with F-rank ones." £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay. I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛIris£Ý Of course, she wasn''t just blindly looking and estimating the difficulty of the quests. She had Grey and Yuna''s help in thinking things through, giving her a quick and concise rundown about what it was about, and how difficult it would be for her. There were also quests that were straight up rejected. Iris'' safety is the number one priority, after all. Even with all the power they got, there''s no need to be reckless and risk hurting Iris be it physically, mentally, or emotionally. Safety first. "How about this?" £ÛIris£Ý "Oh! Ruruna herb! That''s a good one! It''s pretty near as well." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! Then we''ll take this one!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Good choice! And since we''re already on the topic of herbs, Iris, wouldn''t you like to try alchemy too? I''m sure you''ll like it." £ÛYuna£Ý But perhaps the most excited one of them all would be Yuna. Her eyes sparkled like stars in a clear, midnight sky, trying to convince Iris to try alchemy from time to time. She was so persistent, she always says it every time herbs come up. Thankfully, Grey was there to stop her on her tracks, otherwise, the young princess would surely be swept up in her tune. And he knew full well how excited Yuna gets when it''s about alchemy. He can''t let the vulnerable Iris experience her menace. Time passed some more and they read out more request papers, striding left and right across the quest boards. Before long, they completed the five quests they''ll be taking for the day, satisfied smiles on their faces. "Are you sure about this, Iris? We can''t change it once we''ve taken it, you know? Just keep that in mind." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I''m sure of it!" £ÛIris£Ý "Alright, I''ll process it at the counter for a while. You wait here and make sure to stick with Yuna, alright? Be a good girl and behave." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! Take care, Elder Brother Grey." £ÛIris£Ý Request papers at hand, Grey then headed towards the reception counters and lined up after the other adventurers. Before long, it was already Grey''s turn and he started processing them as swiftly as he could, not wasting even a little bit of time. Meanwhile, the ladies were left alone near the quest boards. They both chatted happily, smiles on their faces as they looked at the quest boards once again, Yuna''s eyes drifting towards where Grey is from time to time. "Elder Bother Grey sure is reliable..." £ÛIris£Ý "Hm? What''s with that all of the sudden?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing. It''s just... He''s really kind and gentle. He also cares a lot as well. He''s like the knight in shining armor you see in fairy tales!" £ÛIris£Ý "A knight in shining armor, huh... Fufu! He really is!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s expressions were already soft and gentle, but the very moment they talked about Grey, it became even softer, a rosy tint dyeing her cheeks. Her eyes are now fully fixated on Grey, a loving gaze traced within. "Elder Sister Yuna must really love Elder Brother Grey, huh..." £ÛIris£Ý "Un, I do©` No, that''s not it! I mean, I do! I really do! But no! That''s not it! Iris, what are you making me say?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hehehe! Elder Sister Yuna, you''re blushing¡«!" £ÛIris£Ý "Iris! Where did you learn that?! Teasing is not good, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý And in a strange turn of events, Yuna''s cheeks started to burn fiercely. She was now in a state of panic, red ''til the tip of her pointy ears and swirls swirling in her eyes. A complete contrast to Iris who is simply giggling to herself. Coincidentally, just in time, Grey also finished processing the quests. But rather than a warm welcome, what greeted him was the sight of a profusely blushing Yuna and a softly giggling Iris. A strange sight to behold. "Hm? Did I miss something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! N-No! Nothing at all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. Nothing at all¡«!" £ÛIris£Ý Three different people, three different faces. One was beet red, flustered as once can be, the other was smiling brightly, her giggles resounding in the air, and the last was tilting his head slightly, question marks filling his head.Their day had just begun, but chaos was already spinning around. Oh, what a lovely day it is. CHAPTER 269 END Chapter 270: Multi-Colored Quests (pt. I) LTrees, vines, and boulders as far as the eyes can see. The wind whispered and danced, soft rustles drifting in the air as they swayed the leaves and grass. The refreshing scent of greens wafting through the forest. Each step they took, they ascended through the ever so majestic mountains, twigs and pebbles rolling off the steep slopes, panting breaths pulsing regularly. A familiar figure then stopped her steps, bending over as she gasped for air. "Iris, you don''t need to force yourself. Let''s take a rest, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Sorry for dragging you down..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu, don''t be. We''re here to have fun, remember? We can rest whenever we want. The quest comes second." £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay... And thank you." £ÛIris£Ý Those figures were none other than Grey, Yuna, and Iris who were on their way on their first quest which asked them to collect Ruruna herbs. And as luck would have it, they have to trek a mountain to reach the location of the herbs. It has been more than an hour since. And in that considerable span of time, surprisingly, even though she clearly lacked the stamina, Iris managed to hold on and climb the mountain even though it was quite the taxing task. Even then, will is not enough to compensate for her weakness. Right now, the young princess finally stopped, sitting atop a large boulder to rest herself. Before long, Grey gave her a fresh and cold glass of water. A quick sip and she could feel her fatigue simply washing away. ¡¶Dry¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, they couldn''t simply let the princess be drenched in sweat. With a simple flick of his finger, Grey immediately dried Iris and her attire, a cool breeze enveloping her body. The young princess is fresh and tidy once again. "A-Ah! Thank you, Elder Brother Grey!" £ÛIris£Ý "Sure, but are you sure you''re fine? I could cast a couple of recovery spells if you''re hurting somewhere. Just say the word." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, no. I''m fine, really. I just need a little bit of rest." £ÛIris£Ý It was good that Iris was fine, but at the rate they are going, it would take them quite a lot of time to reach their destination. It''s good that Iris is having fun, but they''ll really be going home late if they spend any more time loitering around. Thankfully, it wasn''t like the problem was hopeless, rather, it was quite simple. With just a little bit of thinking, Grey easily thought of a simple solution. He had already done it for Eliza before. Doing the same for Iris wouldn''t hurt, though he''s thinking of doing it a little differently. "Alright, let''s get going." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Grey? Iris still needs to rest. Let''s take it easy." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, that''s not it... What I meant was..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even finish his sentence. He approached Iris, and without any warning, he suddenly held her by the back and the back of her knees, making her scream a short "kyaa!". Before they noticed it, Iris was already in Grey''s arm. Princess carry style. "E-Elder Brother Grey?! W-What is this?!" £ÛIris£Ý "With this, you don''t have to walk, right? We could head towards the location while I carry you. That way, you can continue to rest." £ÛGrey£Ý "T-That''s right! B-But! Why is it this way?! Why a princess carry?!" £ÛIris£Ý "Hm? Because you''re a princess...? Are there any other reasons?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was as simple as that. Though Grey wasn''t entirely wrong with his logic, they still couldn''t help but be a little bit baffled about Grey''s reasoning. Even Iris who was previously flustered was now speechless, a short sigh escaping her mouth. Thankfully, through their persistent pleas, they managed to convince Grey to change his decision. Though he would still be carrying Iris, it would now be a piggyback ride rather than a princess carry. Quite the huge improvement. "Iris, just tell me if you feel uncomfortable, alright? You just need to tug my jacket. And remember to hold tightly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! I will make sure to do so!" £ÛIris£Ý "Alright. Then... Let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to waste any more time. As soon as Iris got a tight hold of Iris, Grey and Yuna quickly sped up and zoomed through the mountain. Of course, they didn''t go all out, otherwise, they might scare the princess. Just quick enough. And even though she was a little scared at first, after a couple moments, Iris quickly calmed down, and her eyes started to sparkle. The experience of such a high-speed piggyback ride was a novel one for her. Excitement was blooming in her heart. When they were still in the capital, Iris had heard a number of stories from Eliza, and amongst them was her piggyback experience with Grey. She had always wondered how it felt, but now that she had experienced it for herself, she finally understood why Eliza loved it so much. She was happy. ''Mmnghh...'' £ÛYuna£Ý But a certain silver-haired elf felt a little conflicted. She was happy for Iris, but even then, she couldn''t help but feel a little jealous of Iris, pouting albeit subtly and cutely as she puffed her cheeks, watching the two from behind. Moreover, she knew that it really doesn''t mean anything to the two. She feels so guilty for getting jealous over such a petty reason, especially when she considers Iris one of her little sister figures. A confusion mix of emotions brewed in her heart, her eyes boring a hole though Grey''s head. ¡¸Yuna, don''t pout so much. I''ll spoil you all you want later, alright?¡¹ £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸E-Eh?! Who''s pouting?!¡¹ £ÛYuna£Ý And just when she was in the pit of chaos, a gentle and familiar voice suddenly rang inside her head. She was so surprised, she ended up acting a little tsundere, denying her sulking. Actions which only made her look cuter. ¡¸Hahaha. I wonder who¡«.¡¹ £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Grey! You meanie! You''re teasing me again!¡¹ £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¸Hahaha. That''s because my girlfriend is just so cute. But oh well, there''s no need to act so prickly. You can just say it if you don''t want to be spoiled..¡¹ £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸No, that! It''s not like I don''t want to be spoiled...¡¹ £ÛYuna£Ý It was as easy as that. Yuna may be able to hold out against him in a battle, but when it comes to teasing and the likes, Grey is usually the one who comes out on top. Now, the young elf is soft and quiet, red blushing profusely. "Hm? Elder Sister Yuna, are you okay? You look quite feverish,.." £ÛIris£Ý "A-Ah, that''s! It''s probably because of the lighting! Un, the lighting!" £ÛYuna£Ý Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Really? Are you sure you''re fine?" £ÛIris£Ý "Un! Really! So you don''t really have to worry about me. Let''s just look forward to our quest, okay? I''m sure there''re beautiful sights at the top!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a close call, but Yuna managed to dodge the topic with shifty eyes and flushed cheeks, Grey chuckling to himself. And so, they continued their trek, leaping from boulder to boulder and running easily through the steep slopes. The distance which took them more than an hour to travel was easily bridged within just a couple of minutes, wonderful sights and the fresh forest breeze greeting them as they headed higher, the soft chirping of small critters drifting in the air. Before long, they finally arrived at their destination, a field of white flowers greeting them extravagantly, blooming by the mountain side and under the canopy. The bright and abundant sunlight accentuated their magnificent bloom, dandelions drifting slowly as they were carried by the wind. "Ah! Look! Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey, what kind of birds are those? They look so beautiful!" £ÛIris£Ý "Oh my. Aren''t those Peachbirds? What do you think, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Yeah, they are. They''re Erdean Peachbirds. And... They seem a little smaller than the ones in Haltea Great Forest, don''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, there weren''t just flowers and a bountiful fauna, there were also small birds and critters to be found all over the place. So much so that rather than being amazed by the flowers, their attention was quickly taken by the small birds flying about. Soon enough, Grey let down Iris and she then slowly strolled towards the field of flowers, crouching as they watched them bloom up close. A gentle smile was afloat on her face as she satisfied her curiosity like a little child. "Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey, are these the ones we need to collect? The... Umm... Ruruna herbs, am I correct?" £ÛIris£Ý "Close, but not quite. These are just normal lilies, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fweeh?! These aren''t ruruna herbs?! But they look so similar!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! In that case, you just need to look at the leaves. Unlike lilies, ruruna herbs have three-pronged leaves. You just need to look closely." £ÛYuna£Ý And as one would expect from our herds and alchemy maniac, Yuna quickly started teaching Iris about herbs, telling her tips and tricks to easily spot the ruruna herbs from a patch of lilies. It was as easy as one, two, three. Meanwhile, Grey looked around to see if there were any dangers nearby, and luckily, there weren''t any monsters in the nearby vicinity. If there was anything noteworthy, it would be the adventurers a couple hundred meters away also doing collection quests. The mountains were a hotspot for them. "A-Ah! Elder Sister Yuna! I-I think I found one!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Good for you. Now, only 19 left and the quest is complete." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I''ll do my best." £ÛIris£Ý Before they knew it, Yuna and Iris were already off to start their gathering quest. Iris gathered the ones she could identify after a careful inspection, and Yuna picked them left and right with lightning speed hands, identifying them in an instant. Of course, as one already expected, the quest didn''t just stop when they reached the quota. Yuna simply kept quiet and continued collecting all herbs she could see, not just ruruna herbs. Her hoarder side has shown herself once again. "Yuna, I know you love herbs, but make sure you don''t take too much. They''re going to get wiped out at that rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I''m not going to overcollect! You can trust me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really!... Probably..." £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t reassuring at all. Both of them knew full well just how much of a menace Yuna becomes once she gets into the mood for collecting resources. Not a single herb, fruit, animal, or monster would be safe once she rampages. Even the person herself is terrified of what she can do, knowing she can clear an entire forest if she ever wanted to. It has happened before after all. The memory of Grey scolding her is still fresh in her mind. "Haah... Alright, I''ll leave it up to you. But just remember this... If you ever go overboard, I''ll cut your sugar allowance in half." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! That''s too cruel! Half is too much!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you know what they say, drastic problems need drastic measures." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey wouldn''t budge on the topic. Though he knows how much Yuna treasures her monthly allowance of sugar, he had no other choice but to use that very weakness. Otherwise, only God know how far she''ll go once she goes ham, After all, if Yuna suddenly goes all out and wipes the whole mountain of resources, it would trouble everyone in Erdea and things might get out of hand. It was something he wanted to avoid at all costs. A drastic measure indeed for the now crestfallen elf. "Don''t be too sad now. To make up for it, I''ll give you all the herbs I''ll collect and find you some rare ones with my appraisal." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really...? No takesy-backsies, okay? Promise me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I promise. So you can cheer up now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re really the best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, cheering Yuna up was as easy as taking candy from a baby. All Grey needed to do was give her a simple promise and now, she is up on cloud nine, a bright smile on her face as she hummed to herself. ''This makes it thirteen. Just seven more! Seven more!'' £ÛIris£Ý And all the while their flirting unfolded, Iris overheard everything, her cheeks a little red from embarrassment. She simply pretended not to notice, gathering ruruna herbs as she melted into the air. She is one now with the forest. The gathering continued and more herbs were picked. Though it was strange seeing a princess crouching by the grass to pick some herbs, the person herself had a lot of fun experiencing new things even when her hands got dirty. She was smiling so merrily. Fun which only increased when Grey and Yuna let the familiars join in on the fun. They soon helped around and picked herbs which caught their eyes. Before long, a mountain of rare and precious materials appeared before them. "Ah! Elder Brother Grey! I found the same flower from the garden the other day! Should I collect it?" £ÛIris£Ý "Wait a minute. Don''t touch it recklessly and wait for me." £ÛGrey£Ý "O-Okay! I won''t move a muscle!" £ÛIris£Ý Of course, even when they''re having a lot of fun, they still prioritized their safety. Iris didn''t simply pick any herb she saw. She first tells the others and asks them for help. She was a smart and well-behaved child one just couldn''t help but be proud of. The collecting continued, and soon enough, they gathered quite the hefty amount. Heck, the familiars even managed to defeat a bunch of ogres from god-knows-where and brought their drops back. They feed on corruption, after all. Of course, Grey also kept his promise to Yuna and gave her the rarest, most valuable herbs he could find in the vicinity. It was a ton of magic plants which only served to make the latter beam a bright smile. So bright, it was blinding. "With this, our quest is done. Good job, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? Can''t we collect some more? I want to collect more!" £ÛVega£Ý "Master, I found some kobolds a few kilometers away! Let''s hunt them!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Fufufu! Now, now, everyone, let''s not be too rowdy, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý Everyone had different reactions the moment they heard Grey''s words. Some were happy, some were disappointed, and some were straight up enthusiastic. It was like having a whole ten children at once. But perhaps the most unique reaction among them was Iris''. She was now trembling ever so subtly, tugging on the end of her skirt as she bit her lips. She was deathly silent, eyes showing swirls which clearly meant panic. "Is something wrong, Iris? You''re shaking..." £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s... Uhh... Umm... T... T..." £ÛIris£Ý "T...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Toilet... Please..." £ÛIris£Ý "Ah..." £ÛYuna£Ý All eyes were on her, and her cheeks were flushed red. As embarrassment brewed within, the princess couldn''t really care less as only one urgent thing was on her mind. She couldn''t hold back any longer, tears forming on the corner of her eyes. High-Rankers could control their bodies so well that they could simply do such whenever it''s convenient without feeling discomfort. They had totally forgotten that normal people needed toilet breaks in between. It totally slipped their mind. Of course, Grey didn''t waste any more time and opened up the "Sanctuary". The moment he did, the princess quickly hurried inside, Yuna accompanying her if she ever needed comfort. It was embarrassing, after all. Especially for a princess. "Everyone, can you remind us next time to consider bathroom breaks? I feel like it might slip our minds again." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý "You can count on us, Master!" £ÛProcyon£Ý Their silly conversation aside, Yuna and Iris soon returned from their little break. The young princess'' face is now bright red from embarrassment. Thankfully, everyone was there to cheer her up and things quickly returned to normal. And so that such things won''t repeat again, they decided to take breaks every two hours for Iris'' sake. And though she was a little shy, she wasn''t entirely against the idea. It was for her own good, after all. "Alright Iris, hop in. Let''s go to our next destination." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I''ll be in your care once again." £ÛIris£Ý Shortly after, it was time to depart once again. They quickly zoomed throughout the place, the familiars following them from behind. And since they were still in their wolf dub form, they looked so cute dashing at extreme speed with their little legs. Fortunately, the next quest location wasn''t too far away from the first one, and only took them to reach it. With Grey and Yuna''s speed, a couple minutes was more than enough. They quickly arrived at their destination. Just like the previous one, the current location was also a wonderful present from mother nature. Though the sight varied quite well, with less open areas and more trees, it was still beautiful over all, calm shades shielding them from the sun''s rays. "Amazing... There are so many fruit trees... Are these all edible?" £ÛIris£Ý "I think so too©` Ah! Iris, you like apples, right? I think I spotted some over there. I''ll go get them for you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, you don''t have to, Elder Sister Yuna." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! It''s fine¡«. I also wanted to taste some anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no stopping her. As soon as they arrived, Yuna quickly skipped some high jumps like an excited rabbit and hopped over to where the apple trees were. With a little bit of ice magic, she cut off the fruits, making them fall towards the ground. However, with reflexes as fast as hers, the apples didn''t even have time to reach the ground. With hands as fast as lightning, Yuna easily caught them one after another, returning back with a handful of apples with her. "Here, Iris, have one." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, thank you©` Waah! It''s cold!" £ÛIris£Ý Of course, she didn''t just give them to Iris as is. Other than cleaning them up quickly with magic, she also chilled them so that they become cool. After all, nothing beats a cold, sweet treat. It''s simply the best refreshment there is. "You too, Grey, everyone." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you, Mistress." £ÛAchernar£Ý "Oh, these are quite sweet." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like before, they had yet another unplanned break, enjoying the cool and sweet apples under the shade of the light canopy, the fresh air embracing them gently. The peace and quiet of the mountains were a sight to behold. Well, they didn''t simply just laze around. After eating their apples, they quickly went around and searched for blue orchids, their current quest item. They are flowers which grow on branches high up in the trees. And since Iris wouldn''t be able to reach it, Grey decided by himself to shoulder carry Iris so that she could reach them. And for super high places, he could simply use a little bit of wind magic and use it to fly. It wasn''t too difficult for him. "Amazing! We''re really flying!" £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. We are, we are, but be careful. You''ll fall over if you''re too energetic. That would really hurt, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes! I''ll keep that in mind!" £ÛIris£Ý Iris is a well-behaved child, but there was still the need to remind her. With how uncharacteristically energetic she is right now, she really might fall over. Well, Grey could simply catch her if something of the sort were to happen. Meanwhile, Yuna and the familiars were also on their own, collecting any herb and plant they could. Yuna was simply moving about at breakneck speeds, while the familiars grew small, flappy wings. Now, they''re winged wolf pups! "Then, Iris, where should we go next?" £ÛGrey£Ý "How about that tree, Elder Brother Grey? I see a lot of orchids there." £ÛIris£Ý "Alright. Let''s go to that tree then." £ÛGrey£Ý Iris requested and Grey followed. At the direction Iris was pointing at, soon starting their collection with Iris trying her best. Hardworking efforts which are truly reflected in the warm eyes of a certain silver-haired elf. ''Fufufu! How adorable...'' £ÛYuna£Ý She was still a little jealous, but seeing them act so friendly, such jealousy was easily buried by warmth and happiness. She could only giggle to herself as she observed the spectacle from a distance away, a bright smile painted on her face. ''I wonder... Would Grey also be like that to our children...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Such thoughts entered her mind as she continued to watch them. Seeing Grey act like such, she could only imagine what their future would be like, thinking of their future kids riding the shoulders of their father. She couldn''t help but be happy. Happiness which was soon replaced with embarrassment the moment she realized just what kind of things she was thinking of. Her face quickly burned up, a red color eyeing her face all the way to her ears as her heart thumped madly. ''Uuu... It''s still too early for that...'' £ÛYuna£Ý It was super effective, and she even did it to herself. Now, her face is completely beet red and feverish, crouching on the ground from embarrassment, wanting to simply dig a hole and hide away. She got too excited once again. "M-M-Mistress, are you alright?! Y-Your e-ears look red!" £ÛCapella£Ý "Emergency! Call the Master!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Master! Mistress feels feverish!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "E-Everyone, please stop!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, not as excited as the familiars, that is... CHAPTER 270 END Chapter 271: Multi-Colored Quests (pt. II) Tweet Tweet Tweet Fresh air danced and wafted throughout the forest. The high mountains stood proud as they basked under the sun as the tree branches swayed by the whims of the wind. A lovely day was once again upon the world as the sun reached its Zenith. In such a lovely forest, surrounded by trees and flowers, blades of grass waving ever so subtly, a number of figures could be seen sitting around. A light colored blanket was covered over the grass as they enjoyed a lovely meal together. "Mmn... I''ve noticed this before, but you sure do eat well, huh, Iris..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ermm... Is that bad...?" £ÛIris£Ý "No, not at all. Rather, it''s good that you''re not a picky eater. Here, eat some more veggies so that you grow up big and strong." £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna... I''m not a child anymore..." £ÛIris£Ý Of course, along with their lovely meal was a joyous talk filled with bright smiles and gentle laughter. And like any other day, Grey and Yuna doted on Iris as if they were their own little sister, feeding her like a little chipmunk. Well, it isn''t just Iris. Be it Eliza, Zeke, Elnart, Galvin, or any other child, they treat them all the same like they were family. It''s also the reason they are so attached to them, following them little ducklings following their mother duck. "Hahaha. You say that but you disliked vegetables, you know? I still remember how you refused to eat tomatoes and broccoli back then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s all in the past! And I eat all my greens now! Geez!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really now. You can''t even handle bitter ones yet." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s because they taste horrible... They''re also hard to wash away. The taste always stays in your mouth." £ÛYuna£Ý And what meal would be complete without a sprinkle of discourse and teasing? They relived their past long ago when they had just met, Grey chuckling to himself as he remembered the different faces Yuna made when eating greens. Thankfully, Grey''s cooking skills were enough to overcome the difficulty of eating them. Just a taste of his stir-fried vegetables, and Yuna ate them with great delight. Though in exchange, Yuna has become quite a bit of a glutton. Well, Grey still loves her all the same. Their lunch continued and a little bit of rowdiness occurred as the familiars played with one another. They stumbled and fell, soon rolling around as they tackled each other. Vega and Kentaurus once again started to cuddle Procyon, much to the latter''s annoyance. "Hm?" £ÛIris£Ý Just as all the excitement unfolded, Iris spotted in the corner of her eyes, a little rabbit looking at her with black and innocent eyes. It was sniffing ever so adorably, standing silently as it looked at everyone with curious looks. They were such adorable eyes that one couldn''t simply help but fall in love with how small and cute they were. Especially when its fur was dyed a pink color. It stood out like a flower swaying alone in a grassy meadow. "My, would you like to pet the rabbit, Iris?" £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Eh, ermm... That''s... That''s not it..." £ÛIris£Ý "No need to hold back now. Right now, you''re not a princess, you''re just ''Iris''. You can have fun all you want." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... I want to fluff the rabbit..." £ÛIris£Ý She was a little reluctant and headstrong at first, but with a little bit of talking from Yuna, she finally let loose. After all, there isn''t anyone around to judge them. It''s simply them and them alone, having fun as much as they could. "Here, hold this celery in your hand. You just need to reach out slowly. Don''t move too fast, you might startle the rabbit otherwise." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes..." £ÛIris£Ý Following Yuna''s words, Iris extended her hands out, a piece of celery in her grasp. She waited and waited and some, and soon, the little pink rabbit started moving, hopping along with its little legs and approaching them with little caution. The rabbit hopped and some more, and before long, it was already before Iris. It had a little sniff before biting down on the celery, munching with its puffing cheeks, its eyes shining subtly as it basked under the sun. "E-Elder Sister Yuna...! I-It''s eating! It''s eating the celery!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! We know, we know. And here''s another celery. It''s almost finished with the first one." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! Thank you!" £ÛIris£Ý One, two, three. As time passed, more and more rabbits came out of hiding and they soon approached everyone, hopping and stumbling along. Iris'' eyes sparkled with such a lovely sheen, a bright and wondrous smile reaching from ear to ear. Well, it wasn''t just Iris. Grey and Yuna also fed the animals with all sorts of fruits and vegetables. And soon enough, even squirrels, chipmunks, and all sorts of little critters joined in on the fun, surrounding them with fluff and cuteness. ''Hahaha. This sure is something, isn''t it?'' £ÛGrey£Ý It really was a sight to behold. With animals around them, the green nature as their background, and the bright smiles on their faces. If they were to start singing, they would be one of those Disn*y princess Grey often saw in movies. "Master, Mistress, no fair! Let''s join in on the fun!" £ÛVega£Ý "Second Sister, please don''t be so childish." £ÛRigel£Ý "Ehh?! I just wanted to be pet too!" £ÛVega£Ý "Now, now, everyone. There''s no need to fight. Come over here." £ÛYuna£Ý There was a little bit of jealousy but such was easily resolved. Just a little bit of patting and belly rubbing, and the familiars'' mood were on cloud nine. The little critters may be cute, but the familiars will always stay on top, the cutest there is. The sun finally started to climb down, and the forest winds blew even gentler. They soon packed up and cleaned after themselves, happily smiling as they waved their goodbyes to the little critters they had just befriended. Before long, everyone finally started moving again, Iris once again riding on Grey''s back. They had just finished another quest before lunch, and now, they are one their last two. They are both a distance away, but it was no problem for them. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "Iris, are you feeling alright? Are we going too fast?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I''m all fine, Elder Brother Grey. If anything, I quite like the fresh breeze. It feels cool and amazing." £ÛIris£Ý "Alright, if you say so. Just tell me if you start feeling any discomfort." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I''ll bear that in mind." £ÛIris£Ý The journey continued, and after dashing through a couple mountains and skipping over a number of rivers, they finally arrived at their next destination. Unlike the foresty mountains from before, it is now a prairie, green grass as far as the eyes can see. They were still high up on the mountains, but the view was entirely different. It was much flatter, with only a couple boulders dotted around the place. With such an open scenery, the fresh, cool breeze was even more evident, the scent of the grass and the soil wafting through the plateau. "Oh, there are quite a lot of them, aren''t there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! And they look so fluffy too." £ÛYuna£Ý As for the quest, they are simply tasked to collect wool from the rainbow sheep living in the prairie. Rainbow sheep which greeted them with delight the very moment they landed. It truly was an astonishing sight to see. Well, they''re called rainbow sheep, but the colors of their wool was all one and the same, the color of deep and enticing violet all over the place. They were still beautiful, but there isn''t much to be called a rainbow. Rather, the name comes from them changing the color of their wool depending on the season. It just so happens now that violet is the fad. Even then, their wool is still of the best qualities there is, sought out by many consumers. And there is no need to hunt the sheep. All one needs to do is collect the wool they shed every so often, They are quite the tame animals too. It was a shame their food only grows in the plateau, otherwise they would have been domesticated. "Then, shall we start our quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Elder Brother Grey, please wait a moment!" £ÛIris£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No... That''s not it... Should I go hide...?" £ÛIris£Ý To Iris'' words, both Grey and Yuna were a little confused, tilting their heads ever so slightly. But the moment they finally figured out what the panicked princess meant, they couldn''t help but break a smile, chuckling and giggling all the while. "Hahaha. Don''t worry, we won''t be hunting them. We just need to collect the wool they shed and that''s it. Easy-peasy." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh? That''s all there is...? But isn''t this the most difficult one?" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! That''s because it''s hard to get here. Otherwise, it would have been pretty easy. So, don''t worry too much, you silly girl. Just have fun, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, ending her statement as she tapped one of her fingers on her forehead, a bright smile flashing on her face. And she was totally right. The rainbow sheep are really docile, after all. It isn''t even dangerous. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that the grass they eat only grows in high places, they would have been domesticated early. Not only are their wool beautiful, they''re also soft, glossy, easy to clean, comfortable, and don''t shrink easily. A top-quality material. And so, the material collection started, everyone zooming here and there as they picked up the pieces of wool which shimmered like amethyst. With such a contrasting color, they stood out like a sore thumb, making the quest a walk in the park. Even the familiars, with their currently small body, didn''t simply laze around and also picked up the wool from the ground. Canopus who is especially competitive gathered the most out of everyone, eyes burning with determination. "Waah¡«! They''re so fluffy! Even fluffier than our beds!" £ÛIris£Ý "Right¡«? I bet stuffed toys made from these would be amazing." £ÛYuna£Ý "Stuffed toys... It must feel amazing..." £ÛIris£Ý "Would you like one Iris? We could ask Missus Marianne to make you one once we get back. Though it might take a little bit of time." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! That''s more than fine by me! Thank you, Elder Sister Yuna!" £ÛIris£Ý There was only excitement and happiness in the air as the sun continued to descend down the horizon. The sheep, who seemed to not care in the slightest about what was happening continued to graze down the green grass. They were so indifferent, in fact, that they didn''t even mind it when Achernar, who was being chased by Vega, bumped into them, making the little furball bounce back from the fluffiness of their wool. Quite the ridiculous spectacle it was. "Oh! Achernar! Do that again!" £ÛVega£Ý "Nooo...! You do it, Second Sister!" £ÛAchernar£Ý "Okay¡«! I''ll be going then¡«!" £ÛVega£Ý And so she did. Without a hint of hesitation in her eyes, Vega suddenly pounced on one of the sheep, and as the fluffy wool repelled her lightweight body, she was flung up to the air, only to land again and be flung up once more. It was like a trampoline. "Oh! That looks like fun!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Hey! Count me in!" £ÛCanopus£Ý Before long, everyone joined in on the fun. Even those who didn''t were practically dragged in by the others, the familiars bouncing up and down the sheep who still didn''t have an ounce of care plastered on their faces. And brought to them by their own curiosity, Yuna also approached one of the sheep, and suddenly, she let herself fall in, her body swallowed by the fluffy wool as she sank deeper and deeper, swallowed by warmth and comfort. "Oh! This feels amazing! Iris, Grey, try it too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Yuna... Just what are you up to again..." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Elder Sister Yuna, is it really that amazing?" £ÛIris£Ý "Un! It''s soft and fluffy! It feels like heaven!" £ÛYuna£Ý No, it wasn''t just like heaven, it was even above that. Their wools were so soft, it feels like they are melting away from reality, sinking into a world of warmth and comfort. Not even beds in the royal castle could compare. Strangely enough, even though the sheep has been grazing around and no one''s been faking care of them, their wool was still super clean, not a hint of dirt or dust to be seen. It was truly magical. "Grey... I''m just wondering..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "These sheep... Do you think they are delicious too?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, it was also worth noting that Yuna also considered the sheep''s culinary potential, eyes sparkling brightly as she asked Grey, traced with anticipation and expectations. Her mouth was already watering thinking how delicious their mutton was. And sensing such menacing intentions, for the first time, the sheep who were unfazed by their disturbance and the whistling winds finally felt a shiver run down their spines. They could feel danger drawing near, and so, panic brewed in their hearts. "Ah! Wait! Why are you running away¡«?!" £ÛYuna£Ý They weren''t just running, they were running for their dear lives, a strong sense of urgency and terror brewing in their hearts. They ran so fast you wouldn''t even think they were sheep. It was quite a spectacle to behold. "Aww... The sheep ran away..." £ÛIris£Ý "Yuna, look at what you did. You scared them all away..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I was just asking..." £ÛYuna£Ý Asking with the intention of eating their meat, that is. Well, no matter what they''ll do, the sheep have already run far away, and it seems like they aren''t stopping anytime soon. The fluffy heaven they enjoyed was short-lived. It was a shame. However, on the plus side, as they ran away, they also shed a lot of wool. There was violet wool all over the place, gleaming brightly over the green grass. A few moments later and their quest was completed with flying colors, with a couple more bags than they will ever need. "Alright, let''s continue with our quests, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. With their rainbow sheep wool collection complete, it was time to head to their last and final quest. It is the farthest one there is, and would also take several hours of travel into the densest forest there is. Well, several hours of travel for normal people that is. To Grey and Yuna, it only took them several minutes, and for a change of pace, Yuna was now the one carrying Iris on her back. As for Grey...... "Master! Go faster! Faster!" £ÛVega£Ý "W-Waah! Vega, don''t be too rowdy...!" £ÛCapella£Ý "Vega, behave a little, will you?! I almost fell!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý ... Well, he has different passengers this time around. With Iris now piggy-backing on Yuna, a certain lively familiar suddenly thought to take her place, and now, everyone is riding on him, acting like spoiled children piggybacking on their father. With their speed and light, they didn''t even need to ride on him. They only wanted to be spoiled, enjoying their time as best they could, rowdy as one can be. Yuna and Iris could only chuckle all the while. The very moment they arrived, a stunning array of green and brown greeted them. There were tall trees all over the place, stretching out to dozens of meters, a dense canopy looming at the top and a lit forest floor, which only serves to make one feel tiny. A place of wonders. "We''re searching for amania mushrooms, right?" £ÛIris£Ý "Yeah, that''s right. When you dry and ground them, they would be good for stomach aches and the like so they''re always in high demand." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... They seem very useful." £ÛIris£Ý "Un, they are! And when you cook them, they say they taste like pork with a tinge of lemon. We should also collect some for dinner later." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I''ll do my best!" £ÛIris£Ý Determination set ablaze in her heart, Iris then started turning her head left and right, looking for the so-said mushrooms. They have a simple drawing so she knew what they looked like, but no matter how hard she searched, she just couldn''t find any. "They''re... not here...?" £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. That''s because you''re searching in the wrong place if you want to look for them... You need to search a little higher." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh...?" £ÛIris£Ý Grey didn''t even finish his words. He simply smiled and pointed upwards, making the latter follow suit. And it wasn''t just "a little", the mushrooms of brown and white grew near the canopies where sunlight could reach them. They simply are strange mushrooms which need sunlight to grow. Strangeness which only made them hard for others to harvest. But if one could taste them, it''s more than worth all the effort. They''re just too delicious. "Then, shall we, Princess?" £ÛGrey£Ý But such heights were nothing to the likes of Grey and Yuna. Even when he had Iris sitting on his shoulders, it only took Grey a single leap to reach the top, a sea of green greeting them as far as the eyes could see. A flick of his finger and the winds were his to command, hovering over the forest as if it was the most natural thing to do. As for Yuna, she simply used plant magic to make platforms for herself to stand on. Lastly, the familiars simply flew. "Iris, I''m going to harvest them. Look closely, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes!" £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. You sure are enthusiastic, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý Chuckling all the while, Grey soon taught Iris how to harvest the mushrooms safely. Just a little bit of twisting left and right, and they easily came off. They only needed to be a little careful not to be too rough, else, spores will scatter here and there. It could be painful to the eyes. "There, did you get it? Should I do it again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No need, but thank you very much, Elder Brother Grey. I think I can do it by myself now." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. Good, then let''s make sure we collect more than Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? What''s this? Is that a challenge, perhaps?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Maybe, maybe not. I wonder." £ÛGrey£Ý A little bit of teasing later, they finally started collecting the mushrooms. Iris was especially excited, foraging the mushrooms earnestly with a cheerful smile on her face. A smile which grew brighter with every mushroom she picked. Unlike the herbs from before, there''s no need to hold back. After all, the mushrooms are simply the fruiting bodies, the mycelium running underneath is the real body. They could forage to their hearts'' contents. And forage, they did. They got a few baskets of amania mushrooms, and also a number of goodies they found along the way. They were all satisfied, happily looking forward to dinner. "Alright, that should be enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! What dish should we make with them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... Wouldn''t anything be fine? Why don''t we splurge for today?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Yaay¡«! Did you hear that, Iris? Iris...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked, but there was no response. As they looked at the direction of the young princess, all they saw was a frozen figure, gazing into the distance, the amber sunset reflected beautifully in her eyes. "Fufufu! You sure do love sunsets, don''t you, Iris?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah! Y-Yes?! Yes...?" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! No need to panic so much. We just want to tell you we''re going home. Or, should we stay a little bit and watch the sunset?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no... It''s okay. Let''s go home." £ÛIris£Ý A soft voice drifted in the air, the young princess'' eyes slowly shifting away from the sunset. Even then, there was no sadness to be seen in her face, only happiness as her lips curled up into a smile. "Looks like someone''s excited for dinner." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh? Was I that obvious...?" £ÛIris£Ý "A little bit, yeah... So, what would you like for dinner?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You better decide fast, Iris. Grey said we could splurge tonight." £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-Then, in that case! I would like......." £ÛIris£Ý CHAPTER 271 END Chapter 272: Nine Colors "And... That makes it thirty." £ÛGrey£Ý Grass here, grass there, grass everywhere. With the final cutting of a blade, the quest had finally been completed. A subtle smile appeared on the young man''s face, tucking the herbs away with a wave of his hand. The sound of footsteps soon echoed in the air after he disposed of all their items, the gentle winds blowing a whisper to his ears. The sweet chirping of the birds and the harmonious rustling of the leaves were music dancing in the breeze. Several steps later, a number of familiar figures appeared in his line of sight, sitting under the shade of a tree. One was an elf smiling as soon as she saw him, the other was a young lady sleeping on her lap, several furballs laying down the soft grass. "Looks like she''s still sound asleep." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufu. We''ve taken a lot of quests, after all. It''s only natural." £ÛYuna£Ý "I guess you''re right, though... Yuna, you should ought to hide your sweets a little. I can see them poking out your right." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t just one, there were many. Be it cupcakes, candies, or fruit juice, Yuna was practically snacking her time away as she let Iris rest on her lap. She was very skilled, she didn''t even let a crumb fall on the sleeping princess'' sweet sleeping face. "Mou... I was just a little hungry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "A little... Haah... Yeah, sure, let''s leave it at that." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no use complaining nor thinking too much about it. Grey simply accepted Yuna''s words as it is, sitting down beside her. His beloved is simply too much for him to comprehend. Not like he has the right to say so anyway. It has been a couple days since they brought Iris on her first quest, and ever since, they have been taking quests left and right to sate the young princess'' love for novel and exciting experiences, smiling ever so happily each and every time. Though, be that as it may, the adventures were still too much for her body to handle. They have taken them a couple days straight, and now, the fatigue is really hitting her, unable to fight back the temptations of sleepiness and drowsiness. "Tomorrow, let''s take a break, yeah? I don''t want Iris to overdo herself." £ÛGrey£Ý "I was just thinking that. It''s good that she''s become more bold and active these past few days, but I think she''s still pushing herself too hard. I''m worried she won''t tell us if she''s tired so as to not trouble us." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s just how she is, being a princess and all. Always so hardworking. Too hardworking, actually." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... I''m hardworking too, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý And also, in these past days, Yuna''s attacks have become heavier and more frequent. Especially now, seeing her pout and puff her cheeks because of simple and petty jealousy was too adorable. In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that Iris was with them most of the time, Grey, who is currently abstaining from his desires, would have already lost it. After all, what kind of beast would dare attack his beloved in front of a child? He isn''t such at the very least. "Yuna, you really the cutest when you''re pouting," £ÛGrey£Ý "Fweeh?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, as strong as her offense is, Yuna has practically zero defense. Grey has been using it to his advantage, making Yuna stop on her tracks before he finally loses it and becomes a starved and insatiable beast. Just a couple sweet words topped with a smile and Yuna was red all the way to the tip of her pointy ears. She was now meek and quiet as one can be, unable to think of a response to get back at Grey. She was simply too cute. "Well, it''s still early in the afternoon, but I think we should head back to the city now. Adventurers will crowd if we get back too late." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, Grey! Don''t change the topic! We''re still not done y©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, shh¡«! You''ll wake Iris up at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey...! You meanie...! Bully...! Tyrant...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Screaming yet whispering at the same time. Grey was simply too much of an expert in teasing Yuna, making her all pouty and puffy. Seeing her make such adorable expressions was simply too fun. Too much fun, in fact. And so, with the sun sinking down the horizon, Grey carried Iris inside the Sanctuary so that she could have a lovely sleep there, letting the familiars stay by her side as she rested, sound snores rippling in the air. Clouds of dust and leaves were kicked up one after another as two figures bolted across the forests and the plains. Before long, they arrived back at the city, heading towards the Adventurers'' Guild without wasting a single sand of time. "Thank you for your hard work. Please continue the good work." The processing of the quest wasn''t too long either. Since the other adventurers have yet to come back, multiple counters were open and so, they easily processed all their quests. It didn''t even take them a few minutes, and they were already out of the guild. With each passing day, the streets only got busier and livelier. More and more people poured in from all over the continent, inns filled up one after another as a steady stream of customers entered the city. "Oh? That''s new... It is, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, they must have just arrived... There''s many of them too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I wonder what they''re selling." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, with such a large festival up ahead, the number of merchants only grew by the hour. Now, every time they got back from their quests, they would often see new stalls popping up here and there, one after another. "Grey! They''re selling pretty ribbons! Let''s buy some!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, but only for a quick while though. We''ll be back late if if stay here for too long," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! That''s more than enough!" £ÛYuna£Ý A sweet smile on her face, Yuna grabbed Grey by the hand and headed towards the stalls selling all sorts of tailoring goods. Though they were familiar with some, some were also new to them, probably coming from other countries. They were just normal ribbons as well. While plain ribbons were also present, there were many with pre-made embroidery on them, wonderful patterns laid out on them. Some were so wonderful, in fact, that they don''t even seem like they were made by human hands. It was unplanned, but it was the perfect time for Grey to figure more out about Yuna. He has already made a lot of progress, but a little more information wouldn''t hurt. It was all for Yuna, after all. "Mister, how much does this cost?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Miss has very good eyes! This one was especially made in the Vairon territory of the Valliarta Empire. It''s one of the best there is! I normally sell it for 300 kiels per meter, but for you, 280 will do!" "250...? That''s quite expensive..." £ÛYuna£Ý Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "Why, of course. It''s hard to acquire these ones! Plus, I have to travel all the way here. It''s only natural that it''s precious!" And as one would expect, some of the merchants were quite the swindlers. They are fully taking advantage of the fact that people do not know the market price and proudly scamming people upfront, not a single trace of guilt. A professional swindler. Unfortunately for him, he met the wrong people. With his eyes, Grey could easily tell that the man was lying. Even with all the traveling expenses and whatnots, 280 was still far too high. Only fools would fall for such tricks. Grey and Yuna don''t have mind-reDing skills, but they could practically see the merchant smiling wickedly in his thoughts, happy to have caught such young and inexperienced customers he could easily take advantage of. "I see... That does sound reasonable... It''s quite expensive but they''re too good to simply pass up. Others might buy it if we dilly-dally." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. It seems that our dear customers are quite understanding. Then, how much would you like to buy?" "Then, we''d like 5 meters, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho! 5 meters it is!" The swindling merchant was smiling ear to ear as he measured the ribbon Grey and Yuna picked. A smile which only contained mischief as he laughed inside, happy to have fooled them. A smile which wouldn''t last long. "I wonder if Sir Jonathan and the other knights will like our presents..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m sure they''ll do! After all, the RIBBON is so beautiful! I''m sure they''ll like©` no, I''m sure they''ll LOVE it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re right. And if they want to ask where we got such PRETTY RIBBONS, we could just take them to MISTER MERCHANT." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m sure they''ll be DELIGHTED to know him! After all, he''s such an HONEST and hardworking man!" £ÛYuna£Ý The merchant couldn''t even finish packing the ribbons when such disturbing words reached his ears. His hands suddenly stopped, and cold chills ran down his spine, sweat dripping down his forehead as a dark aura loomed over him. Grey and Yuna continued with their conversation, emphasizing a couple words here and there. With each sentence they spouted, his hands trembled more and more, heart beating faster and faster. The smile which was once shining so brightly was now long gone. It was not the first time Grey and Yuna had encountered such schemes. And after spending time with the bargaining queen, Marika, they have become even more skilled in dealing with them. It''s a walk in the park. "O... Oh my... How silly of me... It seems like I mistook these for another set of ribbons... These ones are actually just 70 kiels per meter... Hahaha..." "Ah! You should be more careful, Mister Merchant! Someone might think you''re a SWINDLER if you''re not careful!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ahaha... My bad. As an apology, how about I sell you these for 60 kiels, instead?" "Really? You''re too kind, Mister. Is that really alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! This is nothing at all... Hahaha..." The swindler has become the swindled, and rather than earning big time, he even suffered some losses. He was so scared of the knights Grey and Yuna were talking about, he didn''t even dare to speak back. A wry laugh echoing in the air. Continuing their momentum, Grey and Yuna headed to other stalls and also bought some things they fancied. They encountered more swindlers, but they were handled all the same, suffering loses they wouldn''t have acquired if they were being honest, Before long, the sun had finally started to rest, and so, it was time for them to return to the mansion. And just in time, Iris had also woken up. With a little help from the familiars, they helped the princess up, still feeling a little drowsy, "Then, Grey, we''ll meet you again during dinner." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, sure. But don''t play too much in the bath, okay? Finish quickly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un¡«! Roger that¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as they were out in the wild the whole day, dust and leaves have stuck to them. Like usual, as soon as they returned, they headed towards the bath to rid themselves of such grime and to melt away the fatigue. Yuna and Iris headed to the women''s bath, the former guiding the still sleepy princess who rubbed her eyes every now and then. As for Grey, he also headed to the men''s bath, looking forward to a time of warmth and relaxation... "Hm? Lord Gerald...?" £ÛGrey£Ý ... Or so he planned. But before he could even head towards there, he met a familiar figure walking down the corridors, bags deep and dark below his eyes. He was practically a zombie, exhausted as one can be. It was not a scene Grey was unfamiliar with. In fact, he was so familiar with it, it was actually worrying. He didn''t even have to use appraisal, he could tell that he has been up for multiple nights in a row, barely getting a wink of sleep. "Oh... Your Highness... It''s a great delight to see you here..." £ÛGerald£Ý "Ah, y-yeah... Good to see you too, but... Lord Gerald, are you alright? It looks like you haven''t rested in a while." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, I''m glad that you''re worried, Your Highness. But fret not, I''m more than alright. Never felt better." £ÛGerald£Ý Or so he says, but his hoarse voice and powerless actions begged to differ. His energy which was once through the roof was nowhere to be found, only a shell of what he used to be. Such was the hard life of a Lord. Especially with the Festival of Hearts drawing closer, the number of works he needs to finish multiplied by leaps and bounds, documents forming mountains atop his desk. He barely even gets a decent nap, as proven by the dark bags under his eyes. "Lord Gerald, I think you should have some rest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha... You worry too much, Your Highness... I''m fine©` Hm? Your Highness, you''re multiplying! I didn''t know you had such an ability!" £ÛGerald£Ý The Mayor wasn''t fine at all, rather, he was the opposite of fine. He was so tired, he is now seeing hallucinations, Grey multiplying before his eyes as his vision started to go awry. Even the background was changing colors. "Alright, that''s it. You''re resting." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. Though he needed to use some force to convince the Mayor, in the end, Grey managed to have him sit down on their couch. The latter was a little hesitant at first, but it was no use. Grey''s ''convincing'' was too good. ¡¶Recuperate¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A little bit of magic later and color finally returned to the Mayor''s eyes. Fatigue slowly but surely seeped out of his body and his complexion returned to normal, an expression of surprise painted on his face. But that was not all. After using some recovery spells, Grey then took a certain something from his "Inventory" and brewed the Mayor some tea. Tea made from the leaves of the Tree of Life, a couple sweets on the side. "I removed the fatigue from your body, but your mind is a different matter. Take some rest, and have some of this tea." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes..." £ÛGerald£Ý Still in a bit of surprise, the Mayor took Grey up on his offer and held the tea cup in his hands without much hesitation. He hasn''t even tasted it yet the refreshing and aromatic scent of the tea was enough to wake his senses. A bit of a sip later, and a rush of sweetness, bitterness, acidity, and a hint of mint caressed his tongue. Just a few moments later, and he could the tension in his body loosen up, his mind more refreshed and relaxed than one can be. "So, feeling better now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. Thank you so much, Your Highness. It feels like my mind has been revitalized now. This tea sure is amazing." £ÛGerald£Ý "I''m glad to hear that. I can give you some tea leaves if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! That would be great, Your Highness! I would very much love to!" £ÛGerald£Ý Now, a smile finally sprouted on the Mayor''s face. As he ate a piece of macaron, he could feel himself relax a little bit, free from the burdens of his position. He never thought he would have such casual tea time with Grey, but here they were. But at the same time, as Grey watched the Mayor rest, a sudden idea popped up in his mind. He never planned it, but now that they were together, it was the perfect time to ask for some advice. The Mayor was a married man, after all. "Lord Gerald, I have a favor to ask. Is that alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Please speak, Your Highness! As long as it is within my power, I will do my best to fulfill it no matter what!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Haha, thanks... Actually, the thing is..." £ÛGrey£Ý And so, Grey told the Mayor about his problem, or rather, his plans of proposing to Yuna. He hasn''t settled everything yet, but he was planning to do so during their 1st anniversary, other details still undecided. And the Mayor''s reaction was... "You what?! You''re proposing to Her Highness?!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Shh! Shhhh! Lord Gerald, your voice! Your voice!" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, I apologize, I was simply too excited." £ÛGerald£Ý ... He was shocked as one can be, his booming voice echoing throughout the whole room. Thankfully, there wasn''t anyone else around, and so, the worst scenario has been avoided. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a surprise anymore. "But a proposal, huh... If that''s the case, then it should be that, right?" £ÛGerald£Ý "That...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The legend of ''Nine Colors'', that is." £ÛGerald£Ý The Legend of Nine Colors, as Gerald had said, is amongst one of the most, if not the most well-known Legend in Erdea. It involved giving your partner a certain item which represents certain aspects of love during the Festival of Hearts. These nine items are all unique from one another, the specialty items of the past nine countries when Erdea was established. Each of these items also came in different colors, hence the name of "Nine Colors" was born. These nine items are the "Scarleatheartt Chrysanthemum" representing red and passionate love, a branchlet of "Sunset Willow" for orange and warm love, "Golden Stardust" for yellow and gentle love, "Deepbound Cereil" for green and greedy love, "Safallia Scales" for cyan and crazy love, "Nerilia''s Tear" for blue and eternal love, "Umbrosias" for violet and resolute love, "Empress Arachne Silk" for white and pure love, and lastly, "Strelitzer''s Crown" representing black and blind love. These items can be found scattered throughout the whole continent where the nine countries used to be, and it is said that giving even one to your partner will guarantee success in love and will also prove how much one loves the other. After all, these items were amongst the most precious items back then. Some are simply rare, while some are risky to acquire, even involving some battles if one is unlucky. Truly a challenge to behold. There are also combinations of these items depending on the type and number, creating different meanings when given together. Collecting them all creates a four-word phrase which an Emperor in the past once whispered to his beloved....... Though today, rather than gathering the items themselves, people only give imitation items which are much easier and safer to acquire. Only some people in the city actually participate in the tradition. Still, the legend is quite popular. "How nostalgic... I still remember giving Cynthia a branch of sunset willow as if it was just yesterday. Time sure flies..." £ÛGerald£Ý Of course, the Mayor was one of those people. He could still remember the moment he knelt to the ground and presented the branchlet to her, his heart beating wildly with anticipation and nervousness. It was a moment he''ll never forget. "Well, what do you think, Your Highness? Was it helpful." £ÛGerald£Ý "Yeah, it was. Thanks, I think I got an idea." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. It is my greatest pleasure to be of help." £ÛGerald£Ý It isn''t much, but Grey could finally feel like a clear path had been laid down before him. It may be a trivial legend, but it''s the thought that counts. Now, he has a goal to accomplish, heart burning with determination. As for the Mayor, he is now simply sipping his tea, watching Grey with warm eyes. He could remember his youth in him, thinking of the time he resolved himself to go to the depths of the forest to find a branchlet of the Sunset Willow. Oh, such blissful times. "Then, Your Highness, this may be impertinent of me, but would it be alright if me and my family were to attend your wedding?" £ÛGerald£Ý Though, as it seems, looks like the Mayor had already determined that Grey and Yuna would finally tie the knot as a fact. He was smiling ear to ear as he asked Grey such a question, eyes sparkling with anticipation. "That... That entirely depends whether or not Yuna would say yes, you know? Aren''t you rushing things a little bit much?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I''m sure it will go smoothly. You love each other, after all." £ÛGerald£Ý "Well, I hope so too." £ÛGrey£Ý Says Grey, his cheeks tinted with a little bit of red. Though it''s already a fact between him and Yuna that they love each other, having others point it out so casually was still a little embarrassing. "Then, since we''re on the topic, how about we plan the venue of your proposal? I know a few places in mind." £ÛGerald£Ý "Oh, that would really help." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course, you can count on this Gerald, Your Highness." £ÛGerald£Ý As things went with the flow, they also started planning other things such as the venue of the proposal, the time, what decorations should be there, and all that sort of things. Strangely enough, the Mayor was especially excited. They were so focused in their little planning that other things quickly slipped out of their minds, the sun setting over the horizon with the passing of time. Two grown men planning like little kids on a school trip. Quite a sight to behold. "Your Highness, I think we should also add some music." £ÛGerald£Ý "Really? But what would be good? An instrumental?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh¡«! An instrumental! How nice!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really? Which one should we©`" £ÛGrey£Ý They didn''t even hear footsteps echo in the air. Before they noticed, Yuna already appeared behind them, a bright and innocent smile blooming on her face as she listened to their little plan. "Yuna?! When did you arrive here?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... I arrived just now... I came to say that dinner is ready..." £ÛYuna£Ý Her smile was so innocent, but Grey and the Mayor''s hearts couldn''t beat any faster. They were so surprised, their hearts almost jumped out of their chest, cold chills running down their spine as they trembled a little bit. "Anyway, what''s this? It looks interesting..." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, the Mayor was asking for my opinion in the festival later on. We were just having a little chat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, yes. Though it seems that we''ll have to continue later. Dinner comes first, after all. Don''t you think so too, Your Highness?" £ÛGerald£Ý "You''re absolutely right, Lord Gerald. Let''s get going then. I''m famished." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Yuna only managed to catch a glimpse of their plans and only hear a tad bit of their conversations, otherwise, it would have been a disaster. They managed to get away with their hearts intact, the young lady only tilting her head a little. "Right, Yuna, what would you like for dessert?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Then I would like some ice cream, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a close call. CHAPTER 272 END Chapter 273: The Hunt for Colors Rustle Rustle Rustle Crack The leaves swayed and tumbled by the tune of the passing winds, birds perching and chirping stopped the tree branches, a sea of green spanning over kilometers as the forest prospered under the grace of the gentle sun. Winds refreshing as one can be wafted throughout such a beautiful forest, two figures walking side by side, eyes glimmering brightly like sapphires and emeralds under the moonlit midnight sky. Of course, they were none other than Grey and Yuna. "Grey, still no signs of it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No... Not yet... It seems it really lives up to its reputation." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... We''ve been searching for hours already..." £ÛYuna£Ý Several days have passed since they arrived in the city, and now, they are yet on another quest. But not one from the Guild, rather, it was a quest Grey made on his own, searching for a certain flower blooming rarely in the forests across Erdea. What might this flower be, one might ask? It''s the "Scarletheart Chrysanthemum", a fire-attribute magic plant which is amongst the rarest in the world. Though it''s very useful in alchemy, it is not the reason why Grey wanted to acquire it. After all, according to the Legend of Nine Colors, the Scarletheart chrysanthemum represents "Passionate Love" which burns brightly and outshines even the stars. It was one of the items Grey wanted to get before proposing to Yuna. Though he totally let one thing slip his mind... "Grey¡«! Let''s just pick some herbs, okay? It''s too hard to find...!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Relax, don''t be impatient now. I''m sure it''s here somewhere..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I would''ve gotten a lot of them already..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... That is, he totally forgot to stop Yuna from joining him on his quest. In the first place, it was supposed to be a surprise. He can''t believe he dragged the very last person he should have with him. Habits were just too hard to get rid off. It was already far too late when he realized. Thankfully, the young elf was completely oblivious to his plans. Even now, she is only grumbling about not being able to pick herbs along the way. She is acting spoiled again now that they''re alone together. Well, it''s not like they were the only ones searching. As they walked through the forest, they also released the familiars to feed and also to help them. They are now scouring the whole forest with each step they take. It was also very helpful that Grey''s abilities have improved a lot since he reached Calamity-Class. Now, his "Heaven''s Eye''s range which was about a kilometer before has now increased about threefold. A great blessing. "Oh? Yuna, you''re bored, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! Not at all! It''s always fun with Grey! I''m not bored at all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I didn''t mean that, you silly girl. I just saw some Lesser Cyclops a couple distances away. Wanna take them out?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Cyclops?! Really?! I''ll do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were no brakes in the young lady''s excitement. As soon as she heard Grey''s offer, her eyes quickly lit up and her lips curled into a smile. Grey could only chuckle at how adorable his girlfriend was. And so, they walked towards their destination with great vigor. With their speed, it didn''t even take them a couple minutes to close the 3-kilometer distance, and surely enough, cyclops were there, their loud growls echoing in the forest. GRRRUULLLL KRRROOO GGRRRUUU To be precise, there were three of them. Though they are called "Lesser Cyclops", they stood more than 2 meters in height with extremely muscular bodies. There was a singular, large eye in its head, shifting left and right to scout its surroundings, They may be the lowest variant amongst the Cyclopes, but they were still E-rank monsters. Breaking hones with a single swing is not difficult for them. They are already quite powerful by normal standards. Though, in front of Yuna... ¡¶Ice Lance!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý GUURAAAAKKKKKK ... It was all meaningless. They were powerless all the same. Before they could even react, an icicle of blue already appeared before them at great speeds, and without much effort, it pierced one of the lesser cyclopes'' eyes, a loud screech full of pain and misery echoing in the air. But Yuna didn''t just stop there. As soon as she landed the first strike, she quickly zoomed towards them, closing the distance so that she could release a torrent of merciless slashes with her daggers. GUUUURAAAAKKKKK Another slash, another booming bellow. As blood dyed the forest grounds red, the flames of hatred started to light ablaze in the Cyclopes'' eyes. Their attention was now focused on the young lady, snarling at her. A Lesser Cyclops tried to grab her with its large hands, but before it could even reach her, she suddenly landed yet another strike on the wrist, letting more blood spill as she kicked up a cloud of dust in her wake. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The curtain of dust was cleared and a volley of icicles greeted the Lesser Cyclops, piercing its eyes, chest, limbs, and many more. A loud thud soon echoed throughout the air as it fell helplessly, flames of life flickering then disappearing. ''Phew... That was much easier than I thought...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Thought the young as she watched one of the Lesser Cyclopes'' bodies disintegrate back into mana. She had already toned down her strength to match theirs, but she was still overpowering them. It was a little disappointing to be frank. "Yuna, the battle''s not over yet." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as Yuna finished her words, a large fist came hurling towards her, coming from the Lesser Cyclops which just received a volley of slashes to Yuna. As for the blinded one, it was now swinging its arms aimlessly. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. CRACK CRUSH RUMBLE Unfortunately for them, Yuna''s reflexes were simply too fast for their sake. Before the Lesser Cyclops could even launch an attack, she already dodged it, making it hit the ever so solid ground, and a crater was formed. Of course, what followed was the after attack. With the Lesser Cyclops''s injuries, it couldn''t even follow Yuna''s movements. Before it even noticed, Yuna had already appeared behind its back like a phantom appearing out of thin air. ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý With a swift slash of her blades, the enemy was quickly decapitated, heading flying off to the air as a fountain of blood spilled all over the place. Its large body soon fell towards the ground, a heavy thud resounding in the air. Now, only one remained. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Though not for long. With a simple wave of her hand, an array of icicles appeared out of thin air, soon darting as quick as lightning as they lunged towards the last enemy. A pained shriek echoed as it was put out of its misery. Soon, the forest was back to normal, not a single monster to be seen. Their bodies have already vanished into thin air, only leaving behind their drops as proof of their short-lived existence. There weren''t many, but it was more than enough. "Loot¡«! Drops¡«! Crystals¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, the young elf is singing merrily, happily collecting the drops with a bright smile on her face. She may look cute, but she was still a hoarder, after all. Any loot is more than enough to make her happy, returning with such radiance. "Grey, are there still some monsters near here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There are, but... They''re mostly goblins and such. They''re all low ranks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Aww... That''s a shame..." £ÛYuna£Ý And as it seems, it looks like Yuna still wanted to fight more and let loose some steam and also train a little while she''s at it. Unfortunately, even the strongest ones were only at G-rank. The cyclopes were an exception. "Then, shall we continue, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Please lead the way, Sir Grey," £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. It would be my greatest pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý A little bit of playfulness in the air, Grey and Yuna soon continued their journey and they walked several thousand steps once again, passing down the large roots and crossing large rivers as they listened to the symphony of the forest. Yet no matter how much they searched, they still couldn''t find the flower they were looking for. Even with the help of the familiars, they could only do so much. It has been hours already, and the sun is already in its zenith. "Grey, there''s a creek nearby. Why don''t we take a break for a while?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, sounds good to me. It''s just about time for lunch anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Lunch break!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to rush. With noon upon them, Grey and Yuna decided to have lunch before continuing on. Though before that, they first headed to the creek and rested themselves, fixing themselves while they''re at it. And as they have been walking for hours already, it was natural that they were a little sweaty. Yuna quickly got herself a handkerchief and wiped her sweat away, happily humming to herself as she enjoyed the fresh breeze. "Grey, favor¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Can you please wipe my back? I can''t reach it." £ÛYuna£Ý Though there''s only so much she could do alone. Without any hint of hesitation, she undressed her top attire, only covering her front with it. A beautiful pearl-like back was exposed, a rosy tint painted on the young lady''s cheeks. Grey had always done such when they were alone, so Yuna did it without much thinking. The only problem was that now wasn''t the right time for it. Especially when Grey is still battling his desires boiling inside of him. ''Well, we''re alone, so it should be al©`'' £ÛGrey£Ý He didn''t even dare finish his thoughts. Though he was right, they were still in the middle of a forest. If he were to succumb to his desires, it would be no different from admitting that he''s a beast. A starved one at that. "Yuna, do it yourself. You can just use magic to dry yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh...? But I want you to do it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "N... No, and that''s final. And didn''t you say you don''t want me to treat you like a child anymore? You''re already a reliable adult, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý With her puppy eyes and dejected voice, a volley of arrows filled to the brim with guilt hit Grey''s heart one after another. Especially when his beloved looked like a scolded puppy, ears drooping down sadly. It hurts like hell. Even then, he had no other choices. If he were to succumb to his desires, God knows what he''ll do to Yuna. With his mind troubled as it is, he needs to hold himself back as much as he can, even if it means making Yuna a little sad. "Yuna... Looking at me at that won''t work, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I didn''t even say anything yet..." £ÛYuna£Ý And now, his girlfriend is pouting and sulking like a defeated child. She quickly dried herself with the use of magic and dressed back like before. She was still a little bit crestfallen, but there was no need to worry too much. The very moment Grey served their lunch, her mood quickly improved by leaps and bounds, and a bright smile soon bloomed on her face. She ate merrily with such delight you wouldn''t even think she was sad for a moment. Such a relief. Time passed some more and the sun finally started to descend. After resting for some time, Grey and Yuna finally resumed their search, looking far and wide for any conspicuous red flower which is said to be one of the most beautiful in the world. Rustle Rustle Rustle But rather than a flower, what they found were a familiar series of sounds, and with the use of Grey''s eyes, he quickly found out what was causing such a sound. He was a little surprised, mouth a little bit open. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, umm... I just found a couple deers stuck under a tree root." £ÛGrey£Ý "Deers...?" £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t just one, there were three of them. The mother deer was stuck under a root while its two fawns were worried over it. If such goes on, they would surely fall prey to some hungry beasts. Easy food for the picking. It wasn''t an absurd situation, but remembering the excuse Yuna told Galvin and Elnart back when they were traveling towards the Royal Capital, Grey couldn''t help but feel a little bit amazed, chuckling to himself a little. "Hahaha. Let''s help out the deers, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as they decided on their course of action, Grey and Yuna quickly headed towards where the deers were. And surely, as soon as they arrived, the scene of a deer struggling quite a bit as its children cheered on it. Deers would easily run at the slightest crunch of a leaf, so they would run away as soon as they heard the slightest noise. Thankfully, with Yuna''s "Nihility", it was quite easy to sneak up on them, not one even a little cautious. "Poor deer, it must feel so painful." £ÛYuna£Ý "It twisted its legs, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý It was even worse than they had imagined. Due to the deer''s constant struggle to be free, it hurt itself in the process, the legs full of bruises and slight wounds from blisters and all sorts of things. However, there was no need to worry. It might have been destiny or it may simply be pure coincidence, but the deer just had the right people passing during the right time. It was as lucky as one can be. Crack Crack Crush With a flick of their fingers, the root of the tree was quickly moved with plant magic. They then used a little bit of healing magic, healing the mother deer''s injuries. Soon, the deer was free, unstuck and not a single wound to be seen. Its children quickly cuddled up to it, and before long, it started to run across the forest once again, cautiously looking left and right as it watched out for danger, only stopping to feed by the bushes, its fawns feeding on its milk. "Fufufu! What an adorable family. I''m glad we helped them." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, you can say that again. Though we still haven''t found the©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words, when in the corner of his eyes, a strange yet exciting sight greeted him. It may just be a coincidence, or maybe it was good karma, but a smile soon bloomed on his face. "Yuna, I think we found it." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no mistaking it. As soon as he laid his eyes on it, he could only smile with happiness and excitement blooming in his heart. They have been searching for it for some time already, and to think helping a couple deers would be the one to help them, it was as if it was fate. And surely enough, as soon as they arrived in the spot Grey saw, what greeted them was a scarlet radiance which bloomed brighter the closer they drew near it, small sparks flying here and there, drifting in the air. There was just a single plant, but two flowers bloomed on it, growing side by side as its petals fluttered softly in the wind. It was quite the mystifying sight to behold, not even the amber sunsets could compare. "Waah¡«! So pretty..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha, you can say that again." £ÛGrey£Ý Even with the heat it produced, it was no doubt still one of the prettiest flowers in the world. Just seeing it made it worth all the effort they spent, smiles soon blooming across their faces as they observed such a beautiful bloom. "Ah! Grey, this is no time to be in a daze! Let''s quickly collect it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, no need to be in a hurry. No one''s chasing us, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, but I''m just so excited! Can we grow these in the ''Sanctuary''? I think these are really beautiful! It would be a waste to just pick them." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... It might be a little difficult, but I don''t think it''s impossible. Should we test that out? It wouldn''t hurt to try." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do that next time!" £ÛYuna£Ý Talking about such a sudden topic, Grey and Yuna quickly collected their reward, and scooped up the soil along with the flower. It might be a bit troublesome to grow them in a different environment, but with magic, nothing was impossible. And since it was not uprooted, it was still considered a living thing. Grey could not put it inside his "Inventory", and so, he simply replanted it in the "Sanctuary", replicating the environment it was previously growing in. Yuna was especially excited as she watched the flowers continue blooming as if nothing happened. Nothing as beautiful like an adorable elf appreciating flowers and the like. It was a wonderful sight to behold. "Phew... We''re finally done... To think we took this long..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! After all that searching, I feel like wanting to eat ice cream again." £ÛYuna£Ý "Again? But we just had some yesterday?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? What''s wrong with that? Ice cream is delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý With their business done and dusted, Grey and Yuna quickly started heading back to Erdea, zooming through the forest as if it was no one''s business. They also called the familiars back already, melding into their shadows to rest. They could have just used "Gate", but Yuna wanted to collect some things here and there, so they decided to just run the distance instead. Everything was going fine and well, two figures laughing and chatting merrily as they went about, when... "Right, Grey, I''m a little curious about something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, umm... Why are we collecting this flower again?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was the question Grey wanted to avoid the most. He was caught so off guard that he almost tripped and fell, barely holding himself up. Thankfully, he already prepared an answer for such a sudden question. "Ah, that... Actually, Lord Gerald asked me yesterday. He said it''s needed for the festival, but they still haven''t found it. I have some free time so I thought I''d offer a little bit of help." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Why? Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s just... My Grey sure is kind. Hehehe." £ÛYuna£Ý A critical hit, and a painful one at that. The very moment Yuna beamed such a bright smile, an arrow of guilt pierced his heart. He even used someone else''s name to escape the situation. He was nowhere near kind at that moment, It was then that he promised to himself to not bring Yuna along next time, all the while apologizing to the Mayor in his heart. He promised to treat him to an extra special dinner once they arrived back at the manor. "Hm? Grey, is something on your mind?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing. I just thought about how adorable my girlfriend is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fweeh?! Why so suddenly?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "''Cause you really are cute." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou¡«!! Stop teasing me already!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 273 END Chapter 274: The Girls Day Out (pt. I) The smell of barbecue wafted through the air as the sun''s rays graced the ever so colorful city. Music and excitement bobbed up and down, a stream of people laughing left and right, the city bustling and hustling even more than usual. The streets which were already colorful had gotten even brighter and beautiful, a myriad of bandanas hanging off the strings as banners fluttered in the air. More and more festive trinkets chimed ever so softly as the breeze danced past them. "Iris, Violet, which would suit Grey better? This one or this one?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I think the left one is better...?" £ÛIris£Ý "Eh?! Shouldn''t it be the right one? I think it would suit Older Brother Grey''s coolness! It matches the color of his eyes, too!" £ÛViolet£Ý In such a busy crowd, three familiar figures went about with large smiles on their beautiful faces, now stopping by a small stall to buy beautiful souvenirs for everyone. Yuna had already chosen everyone else''s, and now, only her beloved is left. It has been a day since she and Grey went to find the Scarletheart Chrysanthemum, and for reasons unknown to her, Grey had gone on a solo quest again, adamant that she doesn''t join him. He left so quickly, Yuna couldn''t even say goodbye. It was quite disheartening, but thankfully, Iris and Violet were there with her. With so much free time in their hands, they decided to go about the place, explore as much as they could, and simply enjoy the experience as much as they can. "Okay, let''s just buy both of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, ever since they started their little exploration, they always reached the same conclusion, buying all choices when they can''t decide. It wasn''t the first one, in fact, Yuna had bought so much, she already lost track of how much she bought. Yuna quickly grabbed some coins from her storage ring, paid the stall owner, and received her souvenirs with such a bright smile on her face. At this point, with how many she bought, one would think she''s making a collection of every souvenir available in Erdea. "Okay, let''s go to another one¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes¡«!" £ÛViolet£Ý Their momentum didn''t stop. After buying some items from the stall, they went to another one and brought some more. There were simply too many beautiful things to see all over the city, they couldn''t help but keep on buying. Especially Yuna. Just thinking about how everyone would react once she gave them their souvenirs, she could already feel so much happiness and excitement, her ears flapping up and down with glee. She was so happy, she has yet to realize she is already going overboard. "Oh, right, Iris, aren''t you going to buy some souvenirs for your family too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Souvenirs.... I wonder if they would be happy if I did..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! You worry too much, Iris. I''m sure they''ll like©` No, I''m sure they''ll love them! His Majesty might even make it a national treasure, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... I think making it a national treasure is going too far..." £ÛIris£Ý Or so she says, but with the King''s personality as it is, it was very much a possibility. Especially with the doting princes along his side. There''s no telling what such idiots would do, one could only imagine. Iris didn''t even have to think so long to reach such a conclusion. She knew full well just how much her father and brothers pamper her that she felt a little conflicted. It really makes one wonder how they were related. "Then, I''m going to buy some as well..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! That''s a good girl! Here, I''ll help you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too! I''m going to buy some for my family too!" £ÛViolet£Ý Now, not just Yuna, but even Iris and Violet joined in on the fun. They all looked throughout the displays, a few items catching their fancy. There were accessories, handicrafts, and figurines of all sorts. It was an artwork extravaganza! It was a short time, but throughout their quests, Iris had been receiving a fair share of the rewards. She was reluctant at first, but after a little bit of convincing by Grey and Yuna, she gracefully accepted it with much gratitude. Now, the princess was especially excited. It was the first time she''s buying things with the money she worked hard for, and so, she couldn''t help but break a beaming smile. She clutched her precious money pouch as she chose which items she wanted to buy. "Mister, I would like to buy these please." £ÛIris£Ý "Oh! Great choice, Miss! That would be 32 kiels." "32 kiels... Please wait a moment..." £ÛIris£Ý Adorable as one can be, Iris reached out to her money pouch and counted the coins she had. Relief immediately streamed in her heart as soon as she realized she had enough money, getting four nickel coins and handing it to the stall owner. "Here you go, Mister." £ÛIris£Ý "Hohoho, thank you very much, Miss. And... here''s your change." "A-Ah, thank you very much!" £ÛIris£Ý Like a curious little kitten, Iris watched the merchant count the copper coins for her change. Soon enough, a bright smile bloomed on her face as she received it, great joy flooding her happy little heart. A successful first purchase! After which, she then put her money back in her money pouch, carefully as she could like a little child who just spent her first allowance. She was so adorable that even the merchant couldn''t help but watch her with warm eyes, a light chuckle resounding in the air. She was just too precious. "Mister, here you go, I''ll buy all of these as well." £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too¡«! I''ll get these and these, oh and these ones here too." £ÛViolet£Ý "Oh! Thank you very much!" After Iris, it was now Yuna and Violet''s turn to buy some souvenirs, and needless to say, they got nothing less than Iris. So much so that Yuna bought a whole mountain of them, thus surprising the merchant. A good and welcome surprise that is. With so many things on their person, they then went on ahead with whatever they were doing, going around where their feet took them, and having a "few" snacks here and there. They ate them with such delightful faces, one would think they were eating in a 5-star restaurant. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Of course, they didn''t just limit themselves on the stalls in the street sides, they also went inside shops and took a look at whatever they were offering, finding a couple "specialties" they''ll never find in other places, some strange as one can be. "Hey, let''s go to the carnival! I heard there are many new games this time around!" "Oh, really?! Let''s hurry up then!" "Hey, you''re running too fast! Wait for me!" The cheerful noises of the crowd echoed in the air, successfully catching everyone''s attention. As the children played around and ran towards the direction of the carnival, wearing gleeful smiles on their lovely faces. "Fufufu! Let''s go to the carnival too, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý ""Yes!"" £ÛIris and Violet£Ý There was no need for an argument. As soon as Yuna suggested it, both the princess and the young lady agreed with great delight. They happily headed towards the carnival, holding one another''s hands as they walked side by side. Waaahhhh!! Whooooo!! Ooohhhhh!! They have yet to arrive yet loud noises already boomed here and there, screams of joy and excitement brewing in the air. The closer they drew, the livelier the atmosphere became, and the carnival did not disappoint. As soon as they arrived, a field of colors greeted their eyes. Balloons, banners, and a myriad of decorations could be seen everywhere. There were clowns, dancers, and all kinds of entertainers parading all over the place. Heck, there were even large and strange animals around. There was also a carnival back during the Founding Festival last year, but even that couldn''t compare to what they saw before them. Everything hasn''t even been set up yet yet there was already so much to see. An exciting wonderland. "Waah... How fantastic... I''ve never seen a carnival this big..." £ÛIris£Ý "I''ve played here when I was young, but I''ve never forgotten how fun it was! I can still remember all the wonderful attractions!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Is that true, Elder Sister Violet?" £ÛIris£Ý "Yes! I''m sure it will be just as fun this year as well!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! What are we all waiting for then? Iris, Violet, let''s go! Let''s explore and enjoy the carnival!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as they stepped foot inside the carnival, the trio then went ahead and explored to their hearts'' content. Their eyes swam left and right, sparkling ever so brightly with every step they took. There weren''t just simple games and stalls, there were also new attractions brought about by years of development. Rides which shoot you to the sky, ones that make people float, mazes of illusion, and many more. They have it all. "Three tickets for the roller coaster, please." £ÛYuna£Ý "Three tickets... That would be 60 kiels." "Okay, here you go." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, they weren''t just there to look around, they also wanted to experience the attractions for themselves. As soon as Yuna paid the tickets for the roller coaster, they then lined up, soon seating themselves with hearts pumping with excitement. "Please wear your seat belts and hold onto the handrails all the time." A quick precaution from the operator later, and the roller coaster was ready to start. Heavy metallic and machine sounds echoed in the air, clinking and clanking as the train started to move, picking up speed by the moment. Waaahhhh! Aaahhhhhh!! Woooohhhhh!!! Before long, screams filled with both fear and excitement boomed throughout the air. Thrill and anticipation built up as the train climbed up the tracks, soon turning into loud screams as the train dropped down like a speeding bullet. Both Iris and Violet held tight unto Yuna as the train descended, and the latter simply enjoyed it as it is. There was a bright smile on her face, unfazed by the howling winds which caressed her skin. It was as fun as one can be. The train turned and twisted, slowing down and speeding up along the tracks. There were vicious drops and even loop-the-loops here and there. Soom, the train finally stopped and everyone got off, some still trembling from the experience. "Fufufu! That was quite fun! Should we do it again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna... Let''s take a short break please... That was too scary." £ÛIris£Ý "Eh? But it was very fun! Did you not like it, Iris?" £ÛViolet£Ý "I did, but.. It''s still a little scary..." £ÛIris£Ý It was indeed too much excitement for one person. Even Iris, who usually enjoys novel experiences, couldn''t help but fear for her life as she clung tightly to Yuna, screaming on the top of her lungs. It was fun but scary. "Fufufu! No need to push ourselves now. Since Iris is still recovering, how about we ride other rides instead?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! I agree with Older Sister Yuna! I think so too!" £ÛViolet£Ý "A-Ah! Me as well! I would also like to ride them!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! That''s settled then. Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were no objections. As soon as everyone agreed, they then went around all over the place and enjoyed every ride which caught their eyes. They enjoyed the ferris wheel, merry-go-around, mazes, games, and more. Of course, Merusian style, But perhaps the most interesting one amongst the attractions was the haunted house. Especially when vicious and deadly monsters and ghosts really do exist in Merusia. It was a very scary scary experience. "Aahhhh!! Elder Sister Yuna, save me! Save me!" £ÛIris£Ý "Kyaa! It''s a hand! Ahh! Blood!" £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Elder Sister Yuna... I want to go home now... Hic... Hic..." £ÛIris£Ý Loud screams echoed all over the place as two young ladies trembled in extreme fear, clinging unto Yuna for dear life. Even the usually dignified princess was now crying like a little child as monsters popped out here and there. As for Yuna, well, she''s calm as one can be. If anything, she found the monsters cute compared to the ones they fought in the labyrinth. She was softly giggling to herself as held onto the two girls who were on the verge of crying. But the crisis soon passed. After several minutes of walking, screaming, and crying, they were finally out of the haunted house. Still, the two young ladies still clung onto Yuna like scared little chicks, trembling ever so slightly. "Iris, Violet, let''s let go for a while, okay? I need to go to the restroom." £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna, politely as she could. Yet no matter how politely she did, the young ladies only shook their heads in silence and disagreement. No matter what excuse Yuna threw at them, they answered all the same. "Haah... Okay... Let''s just sit down on a nearby bench instead. Are both okay with that, Iris, Violet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay...." £ÛIris£Ý "Yes..." £ÛViolet£Ý The young ladies were meek as one can be, but they soon loosened their grip as they headed towards a nearby bench. As soon as they were seated, Yuna gave the two with cool, refreshing drinks to calm themselves down. "Have you calmed yourselves now?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna again, but there were no direct answers. Iris and Violet simply nodded in silence as they looked Yuna straight in the eyes. They were like scared little puppies, not wanting to part with Yuna even for a single second. "Haah... You leave no choice then..." £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Yuna was an expert with handling children. With no other choices left, she then reached her hands inside her storage rings and grabbed a couple certain somethings from it, the young ladies'' eyes swimming towards it. What might these things be, one might ask? They were ice cream! Yuna was initially planning on having them once they''ve had their lunch, but with the situation as it already is, there was nothing more she could do about it. She simply handed the two a couple cups of ice cream, chocolate syrup glazed atop. "Here you go. Enjoy them while they''re cold." £ÛYuna£Ý The young ladies didn''t say a single word, and simply accepted Yuna''s goodwill. As soon as they had a bite of the ice cream, their faces quickly brightened up, hands speeding up faster and faster with each bite. Their once gloomy faces soon shone brighter than the sun, cheerful smiles on their faces as they savored their ice creams as much as they could. Soon enough, their cups were emptied, shocked expressions plastered on their faces. "Fufufu! It''s okay, you can have some more." £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-Thank you very much." £ÛIris£Ý "A-Ah, me too. Thank you so much, Older Sister Yuna." £ÛViolet£Ý Before long, the two young ladies'' moods have finally improved and brightened. They were now enjoying ice cream with smiles reaching from ear to ear. Fear and gloom were now nowhere to be found in their hearts. "Mmn... Older Sister Yuna sure is amazing..." £ÛViolet£Ý "Hm? Why so sudden?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing, it''s just... Older Sister Yuna wasn''t even scared inside the haunted house. You were so brave!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! But I wasn''t always like this, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, she wasn''t. When she started her training, though she acted bravely, fear still brewed in her heart. In fact, she was so scared, she had nightmares for days after fighting monsters all day. Thankfully, she wasn''t alone. Grey was always with her, guiding her and supporting her all the time. He would always help her whenever she asked for it. It was also one of the many reasons she fell in love with him. He was her strength and will forever will be. It feels like she could do anything as long as she stays by his side. Just thinking about all the past experiences they have been through, she couldn''t help but have her heart set aflutter. "Let''s just say it''s because of a certain someone." £ÛYuna£Ý "A certain someone.... It''s Elder Brother Grey, isn''t it?" £ÛIris£Ý "It''s definitely Older Brother Grey." £ÛViolet£Ý Yuna tried to be a little mysterious, but it didn''t even take a few seconds and both young ladies immediately figured out who it was she was talking about. Now, her face was burning slightly red from embarrassment. "Elder Sister Yuna, I want to hear stories about you and Elder Brother Grey." £ÛIris£Ý "Me too! I also want to hear your love story!" £ÛViolet£Ý "E-Eh, girls? It''s not the time to talk about tha©`" £ÛYuna£Ý ""Please¡«!"" £ÛIris and Violet£Ý Resistance was futile. With both the princess and the young lady pleading towards her with such innocent, puppy eyes, she couldn''t bear to deny their request. She simply heaved a lengthy sigh as she gave up in the end. A myriad of colors could be seen all throughout the carnival, but only a fierce and fiery red was painted on the silver-haired elf''s face. She was quite flustered and embarrassed as she told their story, face feeling feverish. Oh, what a sight it was. ... Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh A rapid torrent of wind burst forth throughout the forest at breakneck speeds, along with it were pure white webs lunging like spears. Webs which packed enough power to fell all the trees and crush all the boulders along its path. An Empress Arachne danced all over its webby fortress, legs nimble as one can be as it continued to launch its torrent. Yet no matter how hard it tried, she couldn''t get a hit in, missing barely as a blur inched closer and closer. ¡¶Magnum Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the blur was none other than Grey who had searched high and low for an Empress Arachne as it soared through the sky with Polaris. It took him quite a while to find it since an A-rank monster, but the moment he spotted it, he didn''t let it off the hook, crushing it mercilessly. It may be an A-rank, but Grey was a Calamity-Class. As soon as his heavy punch connected with the Empress Arachne, its head was bashed in without mercy, green blood spilled throughout the forest grounds. ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý He didn''t just stop there. As soon as he landed his punch, he used his other hand to launch a spell towards the enemy, a volley of wind blades slicing off the enemy''s legs and wounding its body without much difficulty. With such a merciless torrent aiming for its life, the Empress Arachne could barely stand its ground. It soon fell towards the ground with a loud thud, most of its limbs already torn apart from its body. ¡¶Magnum Caliber!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The finishing blow was landed and the enemy''s skull was completely crushed. Green blood splattered everywhere as the enemy finally stopped moving, silence returning to the forest as soon as it was defeated. Soon enough, the Empress Arachne''s body started to shine, turning into fragments of light as its body disintegrated into nothingness. Before long, items dropped from its death, a stretch of pure white fabric stretching like a sore thumb. "Hmm,.. It really is smooth. No wonder it''s so popular." £ÛGrey£Ý Commented Grey as he felt the fabric. It was nothing like he had ever felt before. Even when he was an amateur when it came to such things, he could tell how magnificent its quality was. One of the very best. "With this, I''ve already collected two of them... Only seven more to go." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the only reason why he wanted to collect them was so that he could fulfill all the items in the Legend of Nine Colors. A bright smile soon bloomed on his face as a platinum descended before him. "Should we get going now, Master?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "Yeah, thanks for waiting." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fret not, Master. I didn''t wait long at all." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Hahaha. That''s good to hear.... Well then, let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý The hunt for colors continues. CHAPTER 274 END Chapter 275: The Girls Day Out (pt. II) Quack Quack Splash Splash The little pond was as blue as the vast blue sky above it. Water rippled as the ducks paddled their feet, swimming ever so peacefully in their little pond as lotus bloomed beautifully over the tranquil waters and reeds swayed by the gentle winds. A figure peeked towards the peaceful waters, black hair fluttering in the wind as her red eyes reflected on the water''s surface. A pair of red orbs, bright as ruby, stared off into the distance, gazing at the white swans resting over the waters. "How beautiful..." £ÛViolet£Ý Of course, such a figure was none other than Violet. Her love for beautiful things was still running strong, now observing the animals, the plants, the rocks, and the pond itself. Everything was sparkling beautifully in her eyes. She even admired the large willow giving her shade, swaying her feet up and down as she rested atop the clean and large boulder. She enjoyed the peaceful symphony of the Marble Gardens, listening even to the softest ripples across the water. "Elder Sister Violet, Elder Sister Yuna made some parfaits, would you like to have some? They''re really, absolutely delicious!" £ÛIris£Ý "Oh! That sounds amazing, and yes, I would love that." £ÛViolet£Ý Though such peace didn''t last, a loud yet gentle voice echoing in the air. Iris is now calling over Violet, waving at her excitedly. Beside the princess was another beauty, giggling to herself silently as she sat over the picnic blanket. "Fufufu! Looks like someone''s enjoyed their time over the pond. The Marble Gardens sure is beautiful, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "S-Sorry, I was a little bit lost in thought. The pond was just too beautiful." £ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! Why are you apologizing, you silly girl? Here, have a parfait instead. If you want any more toppings, you can get some right here." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she pointed at the chilled containers filled with all sorts of fruits, berries, and nuts. There were also some syrups by the side from strawberry to chocolate, and even some cookie crumbs and chocolate chips. A sweet extravaganza. And as expected from such a lovely display, Violet immediately fell in love at first sight with the parfait. The berries, the ice cream, the water sticks, and the little spoon. Everything looked perfect, picturesque as one can be. Well, it wasn''t just the presentation. As soon as Violet delivered a spoonful towards her mouth, sweetness burst forth in her mouth. The sugary sweetness of the syrup, the creamy sweetness of the ice cream, and the fruity sweetness of the berries. All three were in perfect harmony. "Waah¡«! So this is a parfait... it''s so beautiful! And delicious too!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! Just tell me if you want to have more, but Ah! Don''t overeat, okay? Your stomachs might hurt if you do." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but her actions were the complete opposite of her words. She had already finished a glass of parfait, and is now going for her second one. It hasn''t even been a couple minutes yet she has emptied it fully. She was simply on another level. The sun continued to sink and the three ladies enjoyed their meal together, soft and gentle laughs drifting in the air as the waters continued to ripple. The leaves rustled, and then rustled some more. "Elder Sister Yuna, we still have some pieces of bread left over. Aren''t you going to store these in your storage ring?" £ÛIris£Ý "Ah, that. I purposely left that there. Just let them be." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?" £ÛIris£Ý The young princess was easily confused, tilting her head ever so slightly. Yuna didn''t explain any further and simply pulled in the bread with wind magic. It was as if she had invisible hands in her command. A little magic trick of sorts. As soon as the bread was in her grasp, she then used a combination of wind and fire magic to dry them, finishing off the chain with a small flurry of gust, cutting the bread into hundreds of small pieces. They were soon placed inside a bowl. "Let''s feed the ducks, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý Her intentions were pure and innocent. As soon as Yuna said her piece, the other two quickly agreed, nodding their heads in excitement. They all headed towards the pond, bright smiles painted on their faces. Quack Quack Quack Quack Yuna threw some crumbs to the pond and the ducks and even the swans quickly gathered. They swam gracefully towards the crumbs, picking them off with their beaks and swallowing them whole, all the while paddling their little feet. "Waah¡«! They''re really eating it..." £ÛIris£Ý "Amazing... This is so beautiful... They look so adorable...!" £ÛViolet£Ý Both the young ladies were delighted by the sight, eyes swimming left and right as they watched the ducks and swans feed on the bread crumbs. Their formation was chaotic as one can be, but still beautiful all the same. "Okay, here you go. Why don''t you feed the ducks as well?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I would very much love to! Thank you so much, Older Sister Yuna!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Y-Yes! I''ll do my best as well!" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Then, do your best¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Following Yuna''s lead, both Iris and Violet also got themselves a handful of bread crumbs and also threw them towards the pond. Bright smiles bloomed on their faces as soon as they saw the little creatures gather slowly. The more bread crumbs they threw, the more animals gathered before them. Before they knew it, even little birds and pigeons also perched in the nearby branches and landed on the ground, looking at them with expectant eyes. "Fufufu! It seems like these little guys are also hungry," £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna did not discriminate. As soon as she saw the little birdies land on the ground, she then scooped out a handful of bread crumbs and also threw them towards the ground. The sounds of wings flapping echoed as they descended from the branches. "Elder Sister Yuna, I also want to feed them." £ÛIris£Ý "Sure, just make sure to keep the excitement to yourself, okay? You might scare them away otherwise." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛIris£Ý Ducks and swans on the pond, and pigeons, doves, and many more on the ground. The Marble Gardens were filled with new colors as the birds flapped their little wings. It was a bird paradise, chirps and tweets as music in the air. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Time passed some more, and as the fourth bell rang, everyone was finally out of the garden. They then continued their day-long stroll, wandering to where their feet took them with anticipation in their hearts. There were stalls, carts, exhibitions, simple attractions, and even more stalls across the streets. It was a feast for the eyes, with all sorts of new things popping out here and there. Heck, there were even new ones in the streets they passed through just a couple hours ago. "What are these things...? They look so weird... And jiggly like pudding..." £ÛViolet£Ý "I also don''t know... Do you know what this is, Elder Sister Yuna?" £ÛIris£Ý "I''m afraid not... It''s also the first time I''ve seen this..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, just as there are many beautiful and interesting things, there were also weird ones in the mix as well. Now, they are looking at a jello-looking sculpture that wiggles as it moves. They all had their minds on it, when suddenly... "Ah! Your Hi©` I mean, Miss Yuna, you''re here!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý ... A familiar voice echoed from behind. It belonged to a stubby and chubby man without a single lick of hair on his head. It was none other than Beklaim, who is currently wandering around the city as he breathes in the excitement. Yuna didn''t even need to think. As soon as she saw Beklaim, she instantly erected a sound-proofing barrier around them. She knew full well how much of a chatterbox the latter can be, after all. It was better safe than never. "Ah, Mister Beklaim, good afternoon. How have you been doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho. Good afternoon too, Miss Yuna. And thankfully, I''ve been doing well. In fact, I just had one of the most wonderful lunches a few minutes ago." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Oh, it seems like we''re on the same boat, Mister Beklaim. We just had a lovely picnic lunch over the Marble Gardens." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh¡«! The Marble Gardens! I heard it''s a wonderful place!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "It is. You should go visit sometimes too, Mister Beklaim." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho, if Miss Yuna recommends it then it must be so. I will make sure to drop by if I ever have the time. I''m very much looking forward to it." £ÛBeklaim£Ý The conversation was as friendly as one can be, Yuna and Beklaim simply chatting as they gave updates over what happened over the past few days. And as it seems, the merchants are only growing busier by the day. "Oh, right, how rude of me. It''s good to see you again, Miss Iris." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Good to see you again as well, Mister Beklaim. It seems like the metalware business is doing well for you." £ÛIris£Ý "That it is. I''ve been quite lucky lately." £ÛBeklaim£Ý Of course, they didn''t just exclude the others. As soon as he noticed Iris in the corner of his eyes, Beklaim quickly greeted the princess with a slight nod before exchanging greetings with her, laughing as merrily as usual. After Iris, his eyes then shifted towards yet another young lady. It was his first time seeing her, but knowing she''s with Yuna, he quickly concluded that she was a good person. A bright and friendly smile bloomed on his face as he extended his hand. "I believe this is our first time meeting, Young Miss. The name is Beklaim, an acquaintance of Miss Yuna. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Ah, yes, I''m Violet Tobias. The pleasure is mine." £ÛViolet£Ý The young lady soon extended her hands as well and shook Beklaim''s hands. He was smiling so brightly to have met yet another person, but such a smile was short-lived. A realization soon dawned upon him. "Eh...? Tobias...?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý Such a name echoed inside his mind time and time again, and his mind was sent to the void, his head empty as one can be. His mind has finally stopped functioning, freezing from a sudden shock as his soul left his body. "Mister Beklaim, are you okay...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "If a potato eats a potato, does that mean it''s a cannibal?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý In fact, he was not okay. His mind was so fried, he started spouting some mumbo jumbo, gibberish as they came. The shock was simply too much for his brain and heart to handle. Beklaim,exe has stopped working. With quick thinking, they quickly escorted Beklaim towards a nearby shed and gave him some fresh air. A few minutes later, and fortunately, he finally snapped back to reality. A glass of water later and he has been rejuvenated. He was a little stiff at first, but after a little bit of explanation from Yuna, he quickly calmed himself down. He still found it hard to believe that Yuna was walking with such a big shot, then again, Yuna herself was also one. He just accepted it as it is. "Are you okay now, Mister Beklaim?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, yes. Though I really apologize for showing you such an unsightly sight. I just didn''t think to meet the Lord''s daughter this way." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Fufufu! It must have been a surprise." £ÛYuna£Ý "It really is, it really is, Your Highness." £ÛBeklaim£Ý The man was now back to his normal self, even going back to addressing Yuna formally. But as such a conversation occurred, a certain figure couldn''t help but tilt her head ever so slightly, puzzled about something. "But, Mister Beklaim, wasn''t your reaction a little off? I mean, you have already met Older Sister Yuna, and there''s Iris too." £ÛViolet£Ý "Eh? Miss Iris...? I get Her Highness, but Miss Iris...?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Well, yes... She''s the Princess Royal of Alfrione, after all..." £ÛViolet£Ý It was one shock after another. Beklaim had just recovered, but after an even heavier revelation was dropped on him, his soul escaped his body once again. Now, even his eyes have turned white, slowly swaying until his mind stopped working once again. "Eh...? Was I not supposed to say that?" £ÛViolet£Ý It was now far too late for regrets. Now that she''s said it, there was nothing more they could do about it. Thankfully, Yuna already set up a barrier around them, and so, no one else heard them. It was a relief, indeed. A whole glass of chilled fruit juice later, and Beklaim was finally back to his senses. He looked back and forth at Iris, still unable to believe that the young girl before him was actually a bonafide princess. Shock still loomed in his heart. "Haah... To think Miss Iris really is Her Highness, Princess Iris. I... I don''t know what to say, actually..." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Sorry for hiding it from you, Mister Beklaim." £ÛIris£Ý "Ah, no, no. Please don''t lower your head, Your Highness. I''m sure you had your reasons. I''m just in a bit of shock, is all." £ÛBeklaim£Ý No, it wasn''t just a "bit" of shock. Beklaim was so shocked, he doesn''t even know what is real anymore. But thinking about it in a more logical perspective, it made sense that Iris was a princess. He was just being blind. "However... Umm... Mister Beklaim, if possible, I would love it if you still treat me all the same... Just like before..." £ÛIris£Ý "... Hohoho! If that''s what Your Highness wishes, then how else could this old man deny it? Once again, I''ll be in your care, Your©` No, Miss Iris." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Yes, I''ll also be in your care. And thank you." £ÛIris£Ý There was no need to deny the young princess'' request. Although his speech is more on the formal side, Beklaim had already treated Grey and Yuna casually, one more wouldn''t make much of a difference. And so, with everything finally resolved, they then started chatting about a couple of things. Beklaim, in particular, was as chatty as ever. From events currently unfolding in the city to some small gossip, he''s got it all. "Oh, right! That reminds me, Your Highness. Would you also be participating in the Geldhart Auction this upcoming Veneris?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Geldhart... Auction...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, it''s one of the biggest auction houses in Erdea, and also one of the most popular. Many merchants and nobles will be gathering during the night." £ÛBeklaim£Ý What Beklaim said was no exaggeration. From rare and specialty trinkets all the way to some lost treasures, the Geldhart Auction House offers a large range of items and sells it in their auctions happening once a month, with one big, annual auction at the end of every year. However, this year is quite special. With the Festival of Hearts approaching, they would also be holding a grand auction during which very important figures from all over the continent will attend. The grandest one of them all. Rumor has it that there will even be Legendary-Grade and Mythical-Grade items which would be auctioned during the day of the festival, along with many rare and precious items. Each one would cost millions at the very least. But perhaps the reason why the auction house is so famous was because it allows anyone, no matter what social standing, to participate. It is a battlefield where money is spent like water, coins and crystals on the line. "Ohh! Would there be herbs and alchemy materials as well?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! And not just any herbs, they''ll have all sorts of magic plants on display! Many high-tier alchemists would surely attend it!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Waah¡«! Magic plants...!" £ÛYuna£Ý But of course, what Yuna is most excited about were the materials and ingredients she could use in her alchemy. She already has a mountain of them, but having more wouldn''t hurt. The more the merrier, as they say. Just thinking about what things she could find in there was enough to make her blood boil in excitement. And in a very Yuna-like fashion, she''s already thinking of buying some as gifts for everyone, not even considering the prices. "Umm... Older Sister Yuna, we''re actually participating in the auction this month. Would you like to join©`" £ÛViolet£Ý "Un! Yes, please!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no hesitation in her answer. Violet has yet to finish her words yet Yuna already gave her answer. One doesn''t even need to guess. Just by looking at how brightly her eyes were sparkling, one could easily tell she was excited. "Then, I''ll tell Mom and Dad about it later, I''m sure they''ll agree. We just need to pick our dresses for the day." £ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you very much, Violet¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uh... Umm... Elder Sister Violet, about the auction... I would also like to join you. Would that be okay?" £ÛIris£Ý "Of course! No problem!" £ÛViolet£Ý There was no need to banter. With it, their plans for the next few days have already been decided. Bright smiles bloomed on everyone''s faces as they looked forward to the upcoming day, thinking about what things they would see there. The sun continued to sink over the horizon, and after parting with Beklaim, they then continued their day out, heading inside establishment after establishment. They had a lot of fun and bought a lot of things. It was a day full of memories and excitement. Soon, the sun finally set over the horizon, and everyone finally headed home. They had a wonderful dinner with everyone, discussing the upcoming auction and sharing stories about their day. A hearty dinner full of warmth and laughter. "Fuwaaah¡«! So fluffy¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what came after dinner was heading back to their rooms. As soon as she arrived, Yuna quickly jumped towards the bed, bouncing a little bit before she settled. She was smiling so happily, enjoying the fluff and warmth. "Haah... Yuna, how many times should I tell you this? Remove your shoes first before getting on the bed." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... It''s too bothersome... Remove it for me, please¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not today. Remove it on your own, Young Lady. And once you''re done with that, place it by the shoe rack, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Boo! Boo! This is abuse of authority!" £ÛYuna£Ý And as usual, now that they were alone together, Yuna started acting like a spoiled kitten once again. Though, even when she was complaining, she quickly removed her shoes and did as Grey told her. She was just being playful, if anything. As soon as she was finished, she then crawled back towards the bed, hid under the blanket, and watched Grey as he checked the contents of his "Inventory" as she rolled around. It has become a daily routine. "Yuna, you''re going to bore a hole in my head with all that staring." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, hurry up and get to bed then..." £ÛYuna£Ý "In a minute. I just need to arrange these things a little bit and I''m done. They''re getting a tad bit too cluttered." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... We barely talked all day yet you''re only thinking about your Inventory... Pay attention to me too... Hey, look at me..." £ÛYuna£Ý She really was like a spoiled kitten, now pouting as she puffed her cheeks, hugging her pillow rightly all the while. She continued to bore a hole towards Grey, pouting even more the more Grey ignored her. "Haah... I''m done. I''m going to bed now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though... It didn''t take much to appease her. As soon as Grey said he''ll join her in the bed, she squealed happily, over the moon as she smiled ever so brightly. She looked so excited, patting the bed as if asking Grey to join her. And the very moment Grey laid down on the bed, she quickly latched onto him and embraced him tightly. She had become clingy once again, giggling to herself as she crawled into Grey''s arms, enjoying his warmth. She was so adorable, Grey''s barely holding himself back. In fact, he wasn''t actually arranging his items just a while ago, he was simply preparing himself for the battle against his desires which was about to come. Especially with such a cute girlfriend. "Grey, goodnight kiss..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yep, it was a battle, alright. He had already resolved himself, but with Yuna doing such sudden attacks, it was difficult to hold back. It was especially hard with such expectant eyes looking at him straight to the soul. "No... Not now... Maybe tomorrow..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?! Why?! I want a goodnight kiss!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... How about a hug instead?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! Give me now! Now!" £ÛYuna£Ý And now, the young elf is throwing a tantrum. It was going to be a long night for the both of them.,. In ways more than one... CHAPTER 275 END Chapter 276: Geldhart Auction! Black coat, black tie, black slacks, and black shoes. A young man was clad with the darkest of colors, an aura of honor and dignity looming over him. His countenance was like the breezy and starry night, cold yet simply gorgeous, one couldn''t easily take their eyes off him. "Hm? Is something wrong, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, no... That''s not it... Not at all... It''s just that... Grey looked so cool.,, I think my heart stopped for a moment..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was super effective, not just to Grey, but to herself as well. Now, both of them were beet red, face burning hot, unable to look each other in the eye. The only thing which could be heard was the sound of heartbeats fluttering in the air. Well, it''s not like Yuna wasn''t just as gorgeous. With her white long dress, gloves, and sandals contrasting Grey''s attire, she shone like the moon in the night sky, stars sparkling brightly as her dress gleamed and glittered. "Well, for me... You look even more beauti©` No, you''re the most beautiful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Thank you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Oh, what sweet young love. They have been dating for almost a year already, but the atmosphere about them only got sweeter and sappier as time ticked. So sweet, in fact, that one could see hearts bouncing here and there, the room turning pink. "Umm... I think we should go, yeah?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un... I think so too..." £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, the idiot couple still had some sense©` or rather, they can''t handle the atmosphere any longer. The more they stayed in their room, the louder their hearts beat, face flushed as one can be. They were simply too embarrassed. Quite a bit of flirting later and the two finally exited their room, meeting up with Iris, and soon with the Tobias household outside of the mansion, a pair of luxurious, black carriages awaited them by the path, standing out ever so beautifully. "So beautiful... Older Sister Yuna and Older Brother Grey are so stunning!" £ÛViolet£Ý "As expected of the Boss and the Lady Boss! You both look amazing!" £ÛGarret£Ý "You look dazzling, Your Highnesses." £ÛGerald£Ý They were showered with praises as they went by, making them even more flustered than they should be. Thankfully, it wasn''t long before they rode the carriages, a merry journey passing by as they chatted their time away. The night was beautiful, the moon reigning over the sky and the stars decorating it brightly. As gentle moonlight graced the sleeping world, the sound of gallops echoed proudly in the air, colors filling their eyes as they passed by the streets. But perhaps the most conspicuous of them all was the large mansion looming over by the distance, flashing lights accentuating its presence with dozens upon dozens of carriages lined up before it. A bustling crowd as far as the eyes could see. "As expected of such a famous auction house... They sure are flashy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It stands out quite a bit, doesn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, such a massive and grandiose mansion was none other than the Geldhart Auction House! One of the most popular, if not the most popular, auction houses throughout all of Erdea©` No, in the whole continent! Just by a quick glance, one could easily count several a few hundred heads heading inside the auction house, each person dressing their best and looking forward to the event before them. Some even had flames of determination in their eyes like warriors heading towards an intense battle. Before long, everyone was quickly escorted out of their carriage, all eyes swimming towards them. There wasn''t even a limelight directed at them, but their gorgeousness already outshone the moon above them. They were the stars of the night. "We welcome you, Your Lordship, Your Ladyship, and dear guests. We have already prepared your private chamber." "Very well. Please guide us." £ÛGerald£Ý "That would be my greatest pleasure." And as one would expect from the Mayor and his family, they were quickly greeted as soon as they stepped foot on the red carpet. And as their company, everyone else was also treated with respect, everyone bowing their heads. Their chamber was the grandest there is. From the comfortable sofas, the beautiful furniture, a premium view, and, of course, the treats prepared. There was everything one could ask for, the room even cooled with the use of special magic tools. Just a little peak from the chamber and one could easily see the thousands of people participating in the event. There were the gentry, merchants, alchemists, enchanters, and many more. The hall was full of excitement, chandeliers resting on top. "Dear Guests, I hope you enjoy the event. I will now be taking my leave. Please don''t hesitate to call if you ever need something." "We will keep that in mind. Thank you." £ÛGerald£Ý The escort then bowed his head and soon left the private chamber. But the noise has yet to fade. Everyone looked around the room with excitement traced on their faces. They were giggling to themselves, smiles blooming on their faces. Of course, other than Grey and Yuna, everyone has already attended an auction once or twice, but attending it with everyone else was a first. They enthusiastically told stories about their past experiences, Garret more eager than anyone else. "And then, there was that one time I brought a sword to this place. It was seriously awesome, Boss, Lady Boss! And it was High-Grade too!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Quite an interesting story you got there, Garret. Wasn''t this the time when you acted like a phantom thief and broke through our vault?" £ÛGerald£Ý "Fufu! I was quite shocked why the money was lacking. So it was here that you spent them on. A High-Grade sword, was it?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "A-Ah, now that I think about it... I think it was actually Middle©` No, Low-Grade...?" £ÛGarret£Ý Though, as it seems, it looks like there was more to the story than what Garret led everyone to believe. Gerald and Cynthia were smiling, but their eyes were not. It was decided, they''re going to have a long and lovely talk after this. Shenanigans unfolded and excitement only grew. As more and more people entered the auction house, the venue became even louder and livelier. Everyone was now holding onto their paddles, eyes glancing at the stage time and time again. Click Click Clack The time for waiting was soon over, and lights illuminated the stage one after another. A fine gentleman walked across the stage, a microphone-like magic tool by his hand. He walked with grace, eyes shining with confidence. "Ladies and Gentlemen! Welcome to the Geldhard''s monthly auction! We are very much pleased to see you tonight! And it seems like......" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý The auctioneer was merry and full with enthusiasm, engaging with the audience as much as he could. With just a couple statements of his, he managed to rile them up, loud cheers booming throughout the air. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it He knew full well how to please the audience and explained the rules to them as concisely as he could, making sure everyone understands them. After all, there are also some who are attending for the very first time. "Well, less talking, and more action! Let''s start the auction!" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý """""Oohhhhhh!!!""""" The auctioneer cheered and everyone followed suit, a loud boom rupturing the air as everyone''s passions were lit ablaze. It wasn''t simply an auction house, it has become a battlefield where everyone was their enemy. As soon as he gave his signal, two beautiful ladies walked in with a refined cart, pure white silk resting atop of it, covering a certain item. As soon as they unveiled it, blue crystals were revealed, sparks pulsing inside of them. "For our first item, we have several pieces of lightning crystals which would be sold in sets of three. These crystals can be used to power a great deal of machinery and are also great for inscribing during enchanting. They can generate......." £ÛAuctioneer£Ý Just like before, the auctioneer quickly explained to everyone what the item is and how it can be used, everyone nodding and cupping their chins. Some even started fiddling with their paddles already, ready to raise them at a moment''s notice. "The starting price for these lightning crystals is 60 thousand kiels per set! Let the auction begin!" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý "65 thousand!" "67 thousand!" "68 thousand!" And raise the paddles, they did. As soon as the auctioneer gave his signal, paddles were raised left and right, loud voices booming al, throughout the place. They were like madmen, barking at each other, not willing to back down even a little bit. Seeing such a lively and chaotic spectacle, everyone up the private chamber couldn''t help but watch them with fascination. Grey and Yuna were amazed at how fierce the completion was, the prices increasing with each passing second. "Wow... They really are going at it, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. This is just the start, Your Highness. Once we advance to the multi-hundred thousand kiel bids, things will get much livelier." £ÛGerald£Ý "Fufufu! As expected of Erdea''s best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, giggling as she looked back at the unfolding competition. None in their chamber was bidding, but they weren''t the only ones. Some simply waited for the big ones to be brought out, enjoying the spectacle as of now. The raising of bids continued, and after some time, the noise slowly died down. There were only a couple bidders raising their paddles, soon slowing down as the others finally gave up, heaving a lengthy sigh as they resigned themselves. "83 thousand going once!... Going twice...! Gone...! And, the first auction is finished! The lightning crystals now belong to bidder 377!" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý After a long battle, the bidding winner was finally settled, a bright smile blooming on her face as she heard her win. She was a member of the Enchanters'' Guild who had participated in the auction for so long. Winning as a breeze. But the auction didn''t simply stop there. As soon as the first set of lightning crystals were sold, came the second set, the third, and all sets after it. Before long, all sets of lightning crystals were sold, happy bidders all over the place. "Now, for our second item, we have a special bracelet made of gold and rubies! it is one of the earliest works of the master artisan, Knan and is said......" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý The auction''s rapid momentum didn''t stop. As soon as the first items were sold, the Auctioneer then introduced the second one, and this time, it seems to be a not-so-beautiful bracelet. One which was made by an amateur. And like before, everyone was like starving wolves as they jumped towards the beautiful bracelet, offering ridiculous prices which were even much higher than the previous ones. It went over a hundred thousand kiels. "A bracelet... We have a lot of those, don''t we? Is it really worth it paying that much? And, it isn''t even that beautiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s a rare collectible, as they say. If they miss the chance now, they might never get to see it again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Collectibles, huh... I really don''t get it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but she has one of the biggest collections of herbs, magic plants, and alchemy materials and ingredients there is. She has yet to realize it, but that side of her is what makes her even more adorable. Grey could only chuckle softly. The auction progressed some more, and with the passing of time was also the rise of the values of the items presented. Now, they easily reach a couple hundred thousand kiels. Money which can already buy large houses. Both Grey and Yuna were quite shocked by the development, but it was ironic more than anything. After all, they were the most loaded ones in the whole auction house. Buying everything they saw would barely make a dent in their deep pockets. "So beautiful..." £ÛViolet£Ý And like usual, Violet is once again admiring the beautiful items presented to the audience. Her eyes were sparkling brightly as she looked at the different kinds of items displayed, finding beauty in each of them. The auction progressed and coins, silver, gold, and platinum alike, were spent like water. With more items presented, the prices only rose higher and the crowd only became more excited. The hall was as loud as a concert. "And the next item... The moment all alchemists have been waiting for...! A rare magic plant which could only be found in the depths of Haurelia rainforest... An ingredient known for its potency against poison..." £ÛAuctioneer£Ý It was the moment Yuna had been waiting for. The Auctioneer was still introducing and explaining about the item yet her excitement was already through the roof. Her body was trembling with excitement, ready to raise the paddle in a moment''s notice. "It''s the Mila-mila!" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý "1 bill©` Mmph!" £ÛYuna£Ý Too excited, in fact, that she almost raised her paddle before the auctioneer could even start the bidding. To top it all off, she offered a whole billion kiels right off the bat. Thankfully, Grey was able to stop her, covering her mouth as fast as he could. "Yuna, My Dear, let me handle this one, yeah?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But I want to bid too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know, but we can''t have you spending such a large amount of money like that. The market price''s not even a million, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh? But the auctioneer said it was precious... It''s really not...?" £ÛYuna£Ý She was entirely hopeless when it came to herbs. Though Grey managed to stop her for now, the same couldn''t be said for the future. She might enter auctions with him not around and get into such a situation. There was no telling. With all his might, Grey stopped Yuna and explained to her as best as he could the auction process. Thankfully, Yuna was a bright one, quickly understanding things in just a single explanation, nodding so enthusiastically. "235 thousand! I offer 235 thousand!" "Hah! You think that''s enough?! 240 thousand!" "You cheapskates! Do you have no money?! 245 thousand!" And just as Grey explained things to Yuna, the auction finally started, raising 5 thousand kiel increments as they raised the paddles. The alchemists were like wild beasts fighting over a harmless and juicy prey. Quite a frightening sight, indeed. "Looks like they already started... Just leave this to me, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Good luck, Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Grey finally joined in the fray. He didn''t simply dive in like everyone else, he first observed the people bidding and saw them quit one after another. There was no need to compete, he simply needed to wait. "290 thousand! Is there anyone who would like to raise?!" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý And so, the wait was quickly over. After a couple minutes of competition, every other alchemist had finally given up on buying the mila-mila. The current highest bidder wearing a triumphant smile on his face... One which won''t last long. "290 thousand going once! Going twi©`" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý "295 thousand." £ÛGrey£Ý The auctioneer couldn''t even finish his words, when Grey suddenly raised his paddle, thus raising the price. His voice was calm as one can be, eyes clear as he glanced at the item as if he was looking at merchandise in a simple street stall. Everyone''s eyes were on him, yet he remained unfazed and indifferent, giving the expression that 295 thousand kiels was a simple sum for him. Only one person had a different reaction, now trembling in anger and irritation. "Hah! Th-That won''t stop me! 300 thousand!" "305 thousand." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-Then I''ll bid 310 thousand! Let''s see how you©`" "315 thousand." £ÛGrey£Ý The opponent already had irked veins popping up in his head but Grey remained cool and collected, his indifferent voice echoing in the hall. The more he kept up the act, the more frightened the people became from how calm he was. On the contrary, Grey''s opponent only lost his temper with each passing second. He raised his paddle again and again, each time getting more and more hesitant, hands now trembling as he raised his paddle. A face of dread loomed over him. "Th-This... 350 tho-thousand..." "355 thousand." £ÛGrey£Ý "Dammit... I give up..." Soon enough, the opponent finally brought down his paddle, soul leaving his body. The herb he saved up so much for was now out of his hand, tears now forming in the corner of his eyes. He was already doomed from the start. ''Hmm... It''s a little over the market price, but considering how limited its stock is, it''s still reasonable... Yup, this is a good catch.'' £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey was simply weighing his gains and losses, not really thinking too much about the amount they spent. If it was any other time, he would have hesitated, but for Yuna, nothing was too much. An idiot in love. "Grey! You''re amazing, you really bought it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, we''ll just need to retrieve it later once this is all finished." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, there is no need for that, Your Highness. Since we are in a chamber, they will simply be delivering it to us instead. We only need to wait." £ÛGerald£Ý "Oh! That''s quite neat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. They aren''t one of the best for nothing," £ÛGerald£Ý Satisfied smiles on their faces, the auction continued, fierce competitions happening time and time again. Of course, it wasn''t just Grey, the Tobias family also bid for the items they fancied, selecting beautiful pieces with Violet''s eye for beauty. Soon after, a couple staff members and some guards of the auction house arrived, a luxurious ebony cart with them. Placed atop of it was the Mila-Mila herb Grey just bought, handed to them after signing a couple documents and paying the price. A quick and easy process. "Waah¡«! It''s really here! Thank you so much, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, it''s still too early to be excited. The auction''s not yet over." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh...?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady tilted her head in confusion, looking at her lover. The very same man whose eyes were now lit with blazing passion, a terrifying yet cold smile plastered on his face as looked down the stage... And so it began! "230 thousand kiels." £ÛGrey£Ý "175 thousand." £ÛGrey£Ý "400 thousand." £ÛGrey£Ý One after another, Grey''s cold voice echoed throughout the hall as he raised his paddle. Each time he bid, all eyes were on him, everyone frozen in shock from the amounts he offered and his unwavering determination. It was so severe that the moment they heard his voice, some immediately gave up and put down their paddles, crying their eyes out in silence. Grey had already spent a couple million yet there was no sign of him stopping, not even slowing down. "Amazing... I didn''t think Elder Brother Grey would take them all home..." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha! As expected of the Boss! Show them how great you are!" £ÛViolet£Ý "My, my, how lively." £ÛCynthia£Ý Thankfully, with how high up their chamber is, and how many other VIPs there are, it would be hard to know who they were. Even if some people were to hold grudges over them, they would be relatively safe. Not that anyone could hurt them anyway. "Ohh! Another high bid from bidder 73! Would anyone like to contend?!" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý The auctioneer asked, but there was only silence in the air. The sound of the bidding hammer echoed thrice and yet another herb was turned into Grey''s possession. All the alchemists present are now crying tears of blood. The auctioneer was especially happy with how lively the event was, smiling even brighter with each item being sold. It wasn''t even the Festival of Hearts yet, yet they were already making quite the profit. "190 thousand." £ÛGrey£Ý "Let''s see how far you can go! 200 thousand!" Of course, there are also those, who, out of frustration and anger, go out of their way and screw Grey over. Whenever Grey raised his paddle, they purposely increased the price just so they could have their petty revenge. "Haah... It seems like you really want it. It seems I have to give up for now." £ÛGrey£Ý Not that Grey let them do what they wanted to anyway. The moment it strays too far away from the market price, he quickly lives up and simply relaxes in his comfortable sofa, eating the snacks without much care in the world. "200 thousand going once! Going twice! Sold!!" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý "My... My money..." It was already far too late. The moment the little trickster realized what situation he was in, the bid had already ended. Everyone who witnessed Grey''s onslaught felt cold chills run down their spine. He was a menace. It was still his first time attending an auction, but he was already destroying the others who were more experienced than him. They simply don''t stand a chance. Grey was simply too loaded. Money is power! "Yuna, have you got a feel of the auction now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I think I get it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, let''s have you try bidding then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The night was still long and the breeze only got colder. The stars shone brightly all over the sky, just like the coins and crystals dished out like meager change, loud voices rocking the slumbering world. Oh, what a night it was. CHAPTER 276 END Chapter 277: Each Ones Preparations Flowers by the side of the streets, street lamps hanging under the street posts, and moving carriages heaving in and out of the city. Such was the sight as one walks on the busy streets of such a bustling city. Well, calling it bustling would simply be an understatement. With how busy people are, there was barely any time for enjoyment, everyone making sure that everything goes well during the upcoming festival in a couple week''s time. "Move it! Move it! Don''t let the noise bother you." "Hey, is there more paint over there?! We need some red ones here!" "Please pass this to His Lordship. We need a response as fast as possible." They were running about, left and right, carrying heavy loads and making all sorts of structures all over the city. And it wasn''t just the laborers, even the performers and the entertainers from outside the city were doing their best, practicing their shows. No matter which nook and cranny of the city one looks at, they could feel the liveliness in the air, a hint of passion and determination passing within. It has been going on like such for several days already, and there seems to be no sign of stopping, not even slowing down for some rest. "Your Lordship, there seems to be a lack of materials and manpower in the 12th district. Should we send some people over?" "The 12th district...? I''m sure I provided them with enough resources..." £ÛGerald£Ý "Ah, about that... Some carriages broke down so the materials didn''t arrive on time. They''re making do with what we have, but there''s still some daily." "I see... Then send a group over. I will check personally later." £ÛGerald£Ý The Mayor was especially restless. With how much work he needed to handle, he barely gets enough rest. While it is true that he is now out of the office and into the field, he wasn''t enjoying himself. He was still working. "Wow... Everyone sure is busy... There''s workers everywhere..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... It''s even busier than the founding festival back in our Kingdom... Even some of the soldiers are helping out..." £ÛIris£Ý "Well, the festival is only a couple weeks away, after all. Dad''s goal is to finish everything a week before it." £ÛViolet£Ý And in that busy crowd, three familiar figures walked down the streets, curious eyes looking left and right. They were planning on exploring the city once again, but with how things are, it seemed like watching the workers work was more interesting. It has been a few days since the Geldhart Auction, and ever since such a successful event, things have been pretty normal for everyone. They went around places and did a little bit of questing, lazing and playing around in between. It was especially lively with Garret''s shenanigans from time to time, even though he always gets scolded by their parents in the end. It was one of the most peaceful times in Grey and Yuna''s lives, barely any troubles coming their way. As for Iris, she has adapted quite well with life in Erdea. Though she does get lonely, she still sees her family once a week. Grey and Yuna promised the Little Princess to visit her on a weekly basis, after all. It was only for a couple hours, but it was more than enough for them. "I really apologize, Your Highnesses. Though I want to entertain you, there is still much to do to prepare for the festival. I hope you understand." £ÛGerald£Ý "Fufufu! It''s fine, Lord Gerald. We''re simply here to watch anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Thank you for understanding." £ÛGerald£Ý The Mayor smiled, but there was barely any energy in his words and actions. They have already lost count how many times they''ve casted recovery spells on him in the past few days, his face wearing a pale complexion with dark bags under his eyes. "Rather than that... Is there anything we can do to help, Lord Gerald?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, oh no! How could I dare make Your Highnesses work for us? Your concerns are more than enough. This Gerald is already more than grateful." £ÛGerald£Ý Moreover, he was very stubborn as well, and didn''t want help. Or rather, he doesn''t want to bother Yuna and Iris whom he perceives as important guests, only wanting them to enjoy the best in Erdea. It was a good thing that he was working hard, but he was working too hard. On top of barely having any rest, he also skips meals from time to time. Everyone was worried about him, especially Violet. She doesn''t want to see her father collapse from overwork. "We can''t work... But it''s okay as long as we''re having fun, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "P-Pardon...?" £ÛGerald£Ý Yuna didn''t need to say anything anymore. At her command, her shadows quaked and several fragments split off from it. The shadows shaped themselves, and soon, a number of birds, different colors decorating their feathers appeared out of thin air. Of course, those beautiful birds were none other than the familiars who have shifted forms by Yuna''s commands. The young elf only needed to smile and the familiars quickly understood the assignment, not wasting a single moment. "Wh-What''s happening?!" "Hey! Give that back!" With their swift and agile flight, the familiars quickly grabbed the ropes and strings and flew high up in the air. Some people were surprised, but they didn''t care, landing on the roofs without much effort. As soon as they were in position, they immediately tied the ropes and strings with their long and narrow beaks, making knots and tightening them properly. It was an absurd sight to see, seeing birds tie knots even better than people. It wasn''t just the quality as well. After tying their first knots, the familiars quickly proceeded to the next in a systematic order, flying back and forth at great speeds. Before long, colorful flags and banners decorating the streets. Not just the ropes and strings, the familiars also carried heavy loads with relative ease, transporting them from one place to another in only a few seconds, several times faster than the workers. They may look cute and small, but their true forms were still powerful and magnificent Dragons, "What do you think, Lord Gerald? Is it okay for us to have fun?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Haah... It is not like I can stop Your Highness'' wish anyway... Please have fun as much as you can, and... Thank you very much." £ÛGerald£Ý "My, I don''t know what you mean¡«. I''m just playing around, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý The Mayor was reluctant, but with everything Yuna had done, it would be rude to deny her request any further. He only got back to work and instructed the workers once more. Three young ladies have joined the fray, excited as one can be. With them and the familiars around, things quickly progressed as if their workforce was more than doubled. Be it the heavy loads or the hectic laborious tasks, they were easily completed much faster than scheduled. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Especially Yuna, with her strength, carrying a ton or two wasn''t a problem at all. She could also jump really high, reaching places which would usually need ladders with ease, only humming to herself as if it was the most natural thing to do. "Lord Gerald, is it fine to place it right here? Or should I move it a little more." £ÛIris£Ý "No, this spot is fine, Your Highness." £ÛGerald£Ý "Okay, if you say so..." £ÛIris£Ý And though she is nowhere near as capable as Yuna in physical strength and skills, Iris was still very helpful. With her Superior-Grade storage ring, she helped out in transporting the items, making them appear and disappear with a wave of her hand. She may be a princess, but such work wasn''t new to her. After all, one of her goals in traveling with Grey and Yuna was to learn new things about the world and expand her horizons. Experiencing some work herself was a good learning opportunity. "Hmmn... I don''t think... Hmm... How about we move this here and also this here to create a more disorderly arrangement, Dad?" £ÛViolet£Ý "Hm? Wouldn''t it look chaotic then?" £ÛGerald£Ý "That''s right, but it would also feel more natural and spontaneous like the fields. And look, doesn''t it look much better already?" £ÛViolet£Ý "Well, I can''t deny that... It does look more appealing to the eyes." £ÛGerald£Ý As for Violet, she helped out her father in making decisions about the layout of things. As someone whose eyes are always searching for beauty, she knew what was the best way to arrange and decorate the place, offering perspectives even the Mayor hadn''t thought of. It wasn''t just the decorations, Violet also helped instruct the workers and gave them clarifications whenever they needed to. She may be young and inexperienced, but she was still the Lord''s daughter. Leading people was only natural for her. Thud Thud Thud Now, Yuna is even putting her throwing skills to use, nailing down the strings as she threw them towards the wooden planks. She didn''t even need to look, she simply threw the nails and they fell right in place. It was like magic. "Ohh! Amazing! To think familiars can do this, too!" "That was plant magic, wasn''t it?! This is the first time I''m seeing it!" And now that they were finished with tying down the ropes and strings, the familiars then helped out in other things. They used their magic to revitalize the flowers, give them water to drink, and heal all their sore bodies. Before long, a portion of the streets was quickly finished and it didn''t even take them several hours like usual. Rather, it was only half an hour''s work, everyone was a little bit surprised with how fast and easy things were going. "To think we really made it... And in less than an hour no less... How could I ever repay you, Your Highnesses?" £ÛGerald£Ý "Fufufu! Then how about a few treats, Lord Gerald? We could really use some snacks and refreshments right now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, my. Did someone say treats?" £ÛCynthia£Ý They arrived just when they were needed. Just as Yuna wished for it, Cynthia and the maids suddenly arrived on the worksite, bringing with them a number of carts. There were cookies, macarons, sandwiches, juices, and many more. There weren''t just treats, they also brought full-blown meals for their hardworking workers. The moment they saw the parade of food before them, bright and eager smiles bloomed on everyone''s faces, everyone soon gathering around. Well, it wasn''t the worksite they were in. Cynthia was in charge of the other sections as well, giving them instructions and facilitating their works like her husband. She just finished checking, and coincidentally came with the break crew. "Lady Cynthia, you''re here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m also in charge of the festival, after all. And from what I saw... It seems like Your Highnesses are also helping around the place?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Un. Since we have nothing else to do, we just thought we''d help out a little. We need to move our bodies, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but if you were to ask Grey, she is one of the most energetic people there is. She had moved left and right, jumping up and down as she worked yet she barely broke a sweat. Labor work wasn''t even a challenge for her. Even then, no matter how easy it was for her, she still needed to eat "some" snacks to recover all the energy she used©` No, actually, she just liked eating. Especially when served such delicious-looking sweets. Yuna will always be Yuna, after all. The moment she ate one of the cookies, an explosion of starchy sweetness exploded in her mouth like fireworks. It was a shame that there were no chocolate chips, but the cookies were still delicious. Not as delicious as Vanessa''s baking though. "My... I have always thought of this, but... Your Highness sure has a good appetite, don''t you?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Fufufu! A lot of people do tell me that from time to time... And, it isn''t my fault anyway. It''s all because of Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "His Highness... Hmmn... He is quite the doting one, isn''t he?" £ÛCynthia£Ý It isn''t just "quite", he was one of the most doting boyfriends there is. Even Cynthia and everyone else who''ve only known them for barely over a week could already tell how sweet he is, pampering Yuna like there was no tomorrow. In fact, sometimes, they even doubt whether their relationship was that of lovers or that of father and daughter. It was simply too confusing. They simply decided to not think too much about it. Thinking too hard will only make their heads hurt. "Doting... I don''t know... He hasn''t spoiled me as much as usual..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh...? Not as much as usual...?" £ÛCynthia£Ý To top it all off, what Cynthia and the others see is when Grey is holding himself back, only the tip of the iceberg. Cynthia could only shudder and imagine how it is when they really do flirt "like usual". It was a terrifying thought. "But speaking of which... I haven''t seen Grey around lately..." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she scratched her chin gently, and the very moment he heard her words, the Mayor immediately flinched. He was the only one who knew what Grey was up to, and he isn''t planning to leak things anytime soon. Fortunately enough, he and Grey had prepared for when such situations arise. Grey had already requested him for help. There was no way he could deny his benefactor even if he was up against the devil. All that''s needed to do is hold his end of the deal. "About that, Your Highness, I have actually asked His Highness to collect some much needed materials for the festival, hence why he is not around." £ÛGerald£Ý "Materials...? Why am I left behind then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m sure His Highness simply wants Your Highness and Her Highness, Princess Iris to enjoy Erdea. He is a sincere man, after all." £ÛGerald£Ý "Mou... That Grey... He could''ve just told me..." £ÛYuna£Ý It pained him to lie but it must be done. For the sake of the future where they are both together, for the sake of the upcoming proposal, and for the sake of their happiness. It was a necessary lie©` or so he convinced himself. "Then, how about this, Your Highness? Why don''t we bake some treats for His Highness later? I''m sure he will be delighted!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Mmn... I''m a little hurt that he left me out again... But, okay, I''ll think of something to bake for him. Would apple pies suffice?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s the spirit, Your©`" £ÛGerald£Ý "And I''ll put some chili powder in the mix." £ÛYuna£Ý Gerald stopped on his tracks, question marks filling his head. He first calmed himself, checking whether he heard it wrong, but no matter how much he tried to recall Yuna''s words, he clearly heard "chili powder" ringing in his ears. "Maybe I''ll put in a lot of salt too... Or would something bitter be better...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Nope, he did not mishear Yuna''s words at all. Noe, not just chili powder, Yuna is thinking of putting all sorts of things into the apple pies she''s going to bake later. There weren''t just two or three, a number of terrible ingredients were in the mix. Even Cynthia, who was just listening in to their conversation, had her eyes widened in shock from the things she heard come out of Yuna''s mouth. She simply ignored her and headed away, acting as if she didn''t hear anything. "P-Pardon me, Your Highness... But those are not what you usually put in apple pies, or any pie for that matter..." £ÛGerald£Ý "I know. This will probably taste terrible." £ÛYuna£Ý "Th-Then may I ask the reason why...?" £ÛGerald£Ý "Hmph! This is what he gets for leaving out his girlfriend!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was pouting, alright. She was puffing her cheeks like a little hamster, cheeks slightly red from a hint of anger and disappointment. She looked cute, yes, but no matter how cute she was, one could only tremble after hearing her words. ''Your Highness... I apologize... I could not stop Her Highness... I hope you survive... Just trust in the power of love...!'' £ÛGerald£Ý The wind whistled and whooshed, howling from time to time, a single prayer drifting in the air. As the sun continued to climb in the horizon, the city only shone brighter, neon colors blooming like radiant flowers in spring. How beautiful. ... Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh A lone figure danced in the forest, his steps light as a feather yet agile like the wind. Streaks of cyan streaked towards him at breakneck speeds, and he dodged him just barely, playing around under the canopies, his eyes glimmering sharply. He dodged and he dodged some more, his nimble feet never stopped moving, riding the wind even though he didn''t possess any wings. All was going smoothly, when suddenly, he stopped on his tracks, a cold chill ran down his spine. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh "Whoa! That was a close one!" £ÛGrey£Ý He was thrown off-track in a single moment, and the opponents didn''t miss a beat and bolted towards him like darting arrows. Thankfully, Grey''s reflexes were even much faster. He easily dodged them without any difficulties. "Are you alright, Master? Should I help you out?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "No, it''s alright. Someone''s probably just talking behind my back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Talking... behind your back...?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "No, it''s nothing." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey is now in a forest by the southern end of the continent, and his goal is searching for another one of the colors. He had been searching high and low all throughout the continent for days, and finally, he found a trace of another one. Now, he is battling against Safallas. They are C-rank four-winged snakes of the wind attribute who are known for their extreme speed. The moment they charge towards something, they are so fast, they become blurs in the eyes of many. Of course, for Grey, seeing them was a walk in the park, and since he was already at it, he decided to have a little bit of training. He once again toned down his strength and acted as if he was in the M*trix, dodging the bullets which are the Safallas. As for Polaris, he just watched his master do some strange things without questioning his actions. He had already fed himself with corruption, and so he needed not to hunt for the day. All there was to do was wait for Grey to finish whatever he was doing. "Alright, that''s enough playing around." £ÛGrey£Ý Suddenly, Grey''s eyes gleamed sharper than daggers and the atmosphere around him changed drastically. The Safallas couldn''t even approach him when he suddenly vanished into thin air, not even an afterimage left behind. "Sorry, this might hurt a bit." £ÛGrey£Ý Thud Thud Thud Thud Thud One after another, Grey swiftly struck the Safalss on their heads, making them lose consciousness almost instantaneously. Their bodies fell to the grounds like flies, loud thuds echoing in the air as they fell helplessly. There weren''t just one, two, or three Safallas. A whole flock of them was struck down with ease. It didn''t even take him a couple seconds, turning the tide of the battle in a single moment. They didn''t stand a chance at all. "Aren''t you going to finish them off, Master?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "No, I''m just here for their scales, and if I hunt down this many, it would surely affect the forest. We can''t have that happening now, can we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey knew that he had already hunted down many beasts, but they were all either from quests or are a danger to people. There were also ones they hunted for food, but those were ones which have high populations or breed quickly. Balance and moderation is necessary. "I see... That does make sense. The Master sure is wise." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Hahaha. You''re praising me too much, Polaris." £ÛGrey£Ý Laughed Grey as he knelt down on the ground. He then grabbed a trusty dismantling knife from his "Inventory" and picked off the scales one after another, removing them from their bodies as if they were just puzzle pieces. Grey only plucked off were those who were about to fall off, shining so brilliantly, even brighter than gems. The more he looked at them, the prettier he found them to be. The blacksmith inside of him is even telling him to make armor from them. ¡¶Perfect Heal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, he didn''t just let them bleed after collecting their scales. The moment he was done with them, he quickly healed all their wounds and even regenerated their scales. Soon, they were back to normal as if nothing happened. Some were even in better condition than before. Time passed and the scale collection continued. From dozens to hundreds, to even thousands, Grey collected as much as he could without endangering the lives of the Safallas or hurting them too much. And for the sake of it, Grey also searched for their nests and picked up the fallen scales from them. He found some very high quality ones, even more beautiful than diamonds themselves. It was a jackpot. "Alright, that should be more than enough. Let''s go, Polaris." £ÛGrey£Ý "Where to, Master?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "Hahaha, is there even any need to ask? Let''s hunt more colors!" £ÛGrey£Ý "By your will." £ÛPolaris£Ý To the skies, once again! CHAPTER 277 END Chapter 278: Brewing Anxiety (pt. I) "Mmngh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Like a little kitten, a silver-haired lady stretched her arms to greet the new morning, a single groan drifted afloat the air. She rubbed her eyes gently, then gazing off into the distance, eyes still sleepy and mind still not working properly. Her eyes wandered off left and right, searching for a certain something©` or rather, a certain someone. She looked at the bedside, near the door, at the curtains, and even under the blanket, staring with her still half-open and groggy eyes. "Grey...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the one she was looking for was none other than her dearest beloved, Grey. She searched for her black hair, her amethyst eyes, and his bright yet gentle smile. It was still early in the morning yet he was the first one to pop inside her mind. It has been almost a few weeks since they''ve arrived in Erdea, and everyday was fun as one can be. They toured the city, they ate lots of delicious dishes, they played a lot in the carnival, helped out with the festival, and did all sorts of fun and exciting things, days filled with smiles and happiness. However, it was not all fun. With each passing day, Grey had also frequented going out without her. She tries to join him in his quests, but he somehow slips away from her fingers every single time. It has been several days since she woke up beside him. "Uuu... Grey... Where are you...?" £ÛYuna£Ý And it''s exactly because it has been several days since Yuna''s loneliness had reached its limit, tears now forming in the corner of her sleepy eyes. All she could do was hug his pillow, rolling around as she repeated his name over and over again. It was just like when they were separated in the labyrinth a few months ago. The only difference was that she couldn''t distract herself with battling monsters anymore. She was like a wet kitten, curling down the bed as she covered herself with the blanket. ¡ºGrey... I miss you... Why aren''t you here... Are you still mad...?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý She was so lonely that she unconsciously sent telepathic messages to Grey. It wasn''t the first time she did it. In fact, she did it pretty often, everyday for that matter, not making it any easy for Grey who was hearing Yuna''s barrage of longing messages and pleas were like deadly arrows striking his heart, puncturing it like a pin cushion. To top it all off, there was a crestfallen tone present in her voice. The perfect attack to make Grey feel guilty as one can be. ¡ºYuna, if you''re talking about the apple pie from before, I''m not mad about it... I''m just a little busy at the moment with the festival and such.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºReally...? You''re really not mad about it...? Really, really?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah. And tell you what, I''ll spoil you lots once I''m finished with everything. Just wait a little more, alright? I promise.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMmn... That''s a promise, okay? I love you...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, love you too.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Yuna was not very hard to please. Just a single promise from Grey and her heart quickly started fluttering. She was still a little pouty, but feeling a lot better than before, a smile soon blooming on her face as she hugged the pillow tighter, "That''s right, Yuna! You can''t let yourself feel down! Grey''s doing his best right now so let''s also do our best!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a quick recovery, the young lady cheering herself up as she rose up from the bed. Her once sleepy eyes were nowhere to be seen, only sparkly ones filled to the brim with excitement as she hopped off the bed. Humming merrily to herself, she fixed her disheveled hair with a little bit of magic and searched the closet for her attire for the day. There were dresses and formal attires, but what she picked was the usual. A casual attire which was easy to move in. Soon enough, she stored her attire in her storage ring and headed out of the room©` or what she was going to do, but she couldn''t even take a step out. As soon as she opened the door, a familiar figure greeted her, golden hair fluttering in the wind. "Good morning, Elder Sister Yuna." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Good morning, Iris. Do you want to bathe together again?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no direct answer. The young princess simply nodded to herself in silence, face now tinted a slight rosy color from a little bit of embarrassment. A sight which only served to make Yuna giggle to herself as she patted the former''s head. "Fufufu! Look at our Little Iris, acting like a big baby. I wonder if you could still bathe by yourself when we go back to Alfrione." £ÛYuna£Ý "Geez¡«! Stop teasing me, Elder Sister Yuna..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! That''s because our Little Iris is so cute¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like boyfriend, like girlfriend. Seeing how cute Iris reacted, Yuna couldn''t help herself but tease the princess. Her soft giggles soon turned into sweet laughter, making Iris even more flustered, beet red as she puffed her cheeks. Soon, they quickly headed to the hot bath and cleaned themselves, two staggering beauties exiting, silky smooth hair swaying by the wind. They looked beautiful no matter where one looked at them, shining brighter than the sun above. There was breakfast, there was lunch, there was dinner, and there was more. They did so much fun and exciting stuff as they went through their day. Time passed by quickly, and night soon fell, darkness reigning over the night. Yet despite how quiet and gloomy the night was, a pair of bright orbs sparkled so brightly as it stared a hole into the door. Yuna was like a little puppy, waiting for her owner to come home, but rather than a wagging tail, there were only ears flapping. "Yuna, I''m ba©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re back! I missed you so much!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words. The very moment the young eld heard the doors click, she quickly rushed towards it, giving Grey a tight embrace as soon as she saw him, indulging in the warmth of his chest and burying her face soon after, It was a terrible match. Grey had been holding himself back from holding Yuna so much that it had backfired on him. Now, even just seeing her is enough to fuel his desires. Let alone an embrace, it was a critical strike. "Grey, I love you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for him, his beloved was unaware of his feelings, making things even more difficult for him. Especially with such sparkling and expectant eyes directed at him. He could feel the switch of his rationality flicker on and off. "Grey, you didn''t say you love me back... Is something wrong...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no, nothing... I''m probably just tired from the journey. Should we go to bed now? I''m feeling quite sleepy already..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh... But I want to cuddle... No...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, Yuna... I''m just really just exhausted. I just want to rest right now." £ÛGrey£Ý The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. It was a cowardly move, but it was the only thing he could do. With how clingy Yuna has become, there was no telling when the final strings of his rationality would snap. It was better to prevent things before they take a turn for the worst. Though, in exchange, Grey saw a dejected Yuna whose face and ears were drooping down, sulky as one can be. It was a sight which wrenched and shattered Grey''s heart but he had to endure, otherwise it would be Yuna who would suffer if ever he turns into a beast once more. "Uuu... Okay... But in exchange, I want a goodnight kiss for tonight. I can at least have that much, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. A goodnight kiss it is©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "And then, I want you to pat my head... I also want to sleep in your arms. After that, give me some sweets, and then......" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just one or two things, Yuna mentioned a ton of time. While Yuna stayed off from the topic of cuddling and the likes, her demands were off the charts, even asking for her sugar ban to be lifted for a while. Quite a cunning and sulky lady she was. Thankfully, they weren''t ones Grey found too difficult. While he was a little worried about Yuna''s sweets addiction, it''s not like there''s still hope for her anyway. All he could do was chuckle inwardly, thinking how adorable his girlfriend was. "Haha... My princess is quite the demanding one, aren''t you? How many does that make it? Six? Seven conditions?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I can''t...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not at all. If that''s what you want then that''s what we''ll do. As for your sugar ban, a month is all I could give. Nothing more, nothing less." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Grey, you''re the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Squealed the young lady, a bright smile blooming on her face as she embraced Grey once again. Though the same couldn''t be said for the latter. He was feeling conflicted whether he should be laughing or crying, seeing Yuna more happy about the sugar ban than anything else. Soon, the two lovebirds headed to the bed and rested their bodies. They chatted a little bit, telling one another about their days before drifting to dreamland. The night only went deeper as the cold and silent breeze blew over the city. The sun rose and the sun set, repeating again and again with each passing day. From black to blue to amber to black again, the color of the sky changed one after another, stars appearing as the world was swallowed by darkness. "Grey, let''s eat some sweets together! I made some this afternoon!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, I still have some smithing work to do. Maybe next time?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! We found an amazing store this morning, want to go check it out tomorrow? We heard there would be limited time cakes for sale!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that... I don''t know... I need to investigate something so I might be back quite late. Please don''t worry about me and enjoy it with everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý And in those many days that passed, Grey and Yuna barely managed to spend time with each other. They always missed the chances, Grey slipping away each and every time. There are even times he doesn''t get home, arriving exhausted from his travels. Fortunately, Yuna had grown up quite a bit throughout their relationship. While she''s still very clingy, she''s now more considerate, trying to act not as selfishly as before. Otherwise, only God knows how many tantrums she would have thrown by now. "Hic... Hic... Grey... Where are you?... Hic... Grey, I miss you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Though... In exchange, her loneliness levels were through the roof. She doesn''t even care anymore if there are other eyes around. She acted like a little child, bawling her eyes out as she called out Grey''s name again and again. "Elder Sister Yuna, it''s okay. I''m sure Elder Brother Grey has his reasons." £ÛIris£Ý "Y-Yes! And if Older Brother Grey sees you like this, I''m sure he will be very worried! Let''s cheer up, okay? For Older Brother Grey!" £ÛViolet£Ý "For Grey... Grey... Hic... Grey... I want to see you... Hic..." £ÛYuna£Ý Violet and Iris tried to cheer her up, but all it did was make the silver-haired elf bawl her eyes out even harder. She was a sobbing mess who was reeking off high levels of gloominess and loneliness. Quite the troublesome combination. Even though Iris and Violet wanted to help her, there was barely nothing they could do about it. They were both inexperienced in love, and were just chicks who barely knew how to fly. Comforting a brokenhearted lady was too high of a hurdle. "Umm... Then, Older Sister Yuna, how about I brew you some calming tea? I''m not sure it will help, but I think it''s better than nothing." £ÛViolet£Ý "Ah! Let me help you out as well, Elder Sister Violet!" £ÛIris£Ý "That would be great, Iris. Thank you! And Older Sister Yuna, please wait a moment. We''ll be back soon enough." £ÛViolet£Ý "Uuu... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was hopeless. All they could do was brew her some tea to calm her down, planning to bring some sweets along as well. After all, if there was one thing Yuna loved other than Grey, it would be sweets. They just hoped it would work. The young ladies went away and Yuna was left alone. As her loneliness surged like the high seas, she looked outside the huge glass windows, looking at the vast blue sky, trying to cheer herself up. "Hic... Grey... Why aren''t you here... Hic..." £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately, it backfired. She was so lonely, even the clouds started to shape like Grey. No matter where she looked or how she distracted herself, all she could think of was her beloved. Her heart sank deeper into the abyss of loneliness. "Hey, have you heard about Jasper and Rita?" "Who hasn''t? The rumor has been spreading all throughout the manor. Even the maids and chefs in the kitchen are talking about it." "So it''s spread that far, huh... Poor Rita, what did she do to deserve that?" And just as she sank deeper and deeper, two unfamiliar voices echoed in the air. The young lady looked down the window and found two maids gossiping about as they handed the laundry, talking as if they were the only two people in the world. Eavesdropping was not Yuna''s hobby, but with how loud they were, she couldn''t help but overhear their whole conversation. And as it seems, they are talking about two of their coworkers'' love lives, the gardener, Jasper, and the Maid, Rita. Apparently, the two have been going out for almost half a year now, and they are one of the sweetest couples there is in the mansion. But recently, things haven''t been great for them, many rumors spreading around with each passing day. "What do you think happened to them?" "I don''t know... But from what I''ve heard, Jasper hasn''t been spending time with Rita lately. Almost as if he''s avoiding her." "Eh? Isn''t that really bad?" She didn''t want to eavesdrop, but hearing such a familiar situation, Yuna suddenly flinched, ears directed towards the gossiping maid. Now, her heart started to beat erratically, unable to calm herself down as her hands trembled slightly. "Tell me about it. If my man is doing that, it could only be one of two things... It''s either he''s fallen out of love or he''s cheating." Yuna''s heart dropped the moment those words rang inside her ears. She didn''t want to admit it, but recalling the past several days, she could sense Grey increasing the distance between them as if he was hiding something from her. Not only does he not spend as much time with her anymore, he also touches her less, looks at her less, and even talks to her less. The more she thought about the little things, the stronger the feeling of dread which loomed inside her heart. ''It can''t be... It''s just a coincidence, right...?'' £ÛYuna£Ý Thought Yuna to herself, her mind went down in turmoil. She couldn''t even smile anymore, her hands getting cold and her heart tightening as if she was suffocating. Darkness engulfed her whole being as she imagined losing her beloved. "Hey, aren''t you too harsh? Maybe he''s just busy?" "Hmph! It would have been understandable if it was only a couple days, but it''s been weeks! They barely even talk anymore!" "I''ve also experienced that with my boyfriend, but our relationship is still going strong. You''re just reading too much into it." "That''s just it! I hope I am! But just the other day, I accidentally saw it! When Rita tried to get close to him, he moved away! What else could that mean?!" Each statement was like a sharp arrow mercilessly piercing Yuna''s heart. The more the maids talked about it, the more similarities she found. From the man''s actions all the way to the little nuances, it was all too similar. It was scary. It was like a huge truck of anxiety rammed her at full speed, shattering her heart to pieces. She tried to pick them up, but with the darkness swallowing her, she couldn''t even find them. She could only clench her hands and grit her teeth, desperately hoping they were wrong. "That''s... They''re really falling out, aren''t they? You never know what will happen." "You can say that again. Even their smiles are much different now. So stiff as if they were forcing themselves." "Haah... Poor Rita. She must be really hurt right now." The commotion soon died down, and the maids soon left. It was only a few minutes, but to Yuna, it felt like a really long time. She couldn''t try and cheer herself up. The confusion was too much, it felt like her mind was in utter chaos. "Older Sister Yuna, we''re back¡«! Please have some tea©`" £ÛViolet£Ý Violet and Iris soon returned with tea and delightful snacks, wearing smiles on their faces. Smiles which soon disappeared as soon as they saw Yuna''s lifeless face, pale as if she''s seen a ghost. There was only shock. "Older Sister Yuna?! A-Are you okay?! Did something happen?!" £ÛViolet£Ý "A-Ah, Iris, Violet... This is nothing... I think I''m just tired..." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Are you sure? You don''t look so well..." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu. Thank you for worrying, but I''m fine... No, maybe I do need a little bit of rest... If you need something, just drop by my room. I''ll be resting." £ÛYuna£Ý There was not a trace of life nor energy in her voice. She didn''t even steal a glance at the snacks the two young ladies brought and simply went her way out of the parlor, leaving Violet and Iris on their own, puzzled with traces of worry. The corridors which looked once so elegant and beautiful were now dull and gloomy, looking much longer than it actually was. Yuna traversed these long corridors, only her monotone steps resounding in the air. She soon arrived in their room, but there was not a hint of change in her expressions. Even when she dived towards the bed, there was barely any energy or enthusiasm. She hugged the pillows tightly, burying her face in them. ''It''s all a coincidence... right...?'' £ÛYuna£Ý A single thought drifted in the air and darkness swallowed the young lady''s sight. She soon drifted into dreamland, holding the pillow tightly like a child having nightmares, repeatedly mentioning a single name in her sleep. Click Clack Thunk Thud In the darkness, a series of sounds echoed in the air. Some were heavy, some were light, ringing at irregular intervals. Noise which only served to wake the young lady up, a familiar silhouette moving about in her blurry view. She blinked once, she blinked twice, and she blinked some more. Yet no matter how many times she blinked nor how many times she rubbed her eyes, the familiar figure did not disappear, only appearing clearer with the passing of time. "Grey...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, Yuna, you''re awake... How are you feeling?" £ÛGrey£Ý "How I''m feeling...? I don''t know... A little exhausted, I guess..." £ÛYuna£Ý The moment she heard Grey''s voice, her mind was suddenly cleared. She had her doubts, but seeing him before her, she couldn''t help but feel happily. A little bit of her loneliness was lifted, a subtle smile appearing on her face. "I heard from Lord Gerald that you didn''t join them for dinner. Did something happen? It''s unlike you to skip out on meals." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... I''m not that much of a glutton..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I know, I know. But you''ll really get sick if you keep that up. It''s not much, but here, I prepared something for you to eat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Thank you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey sat by the bedside and delivered a meal for Yuna to enjoy. It was breakfast©` or rather, dinner in bed. The subtle smile on Yuna''s face soon grew brighter, a soft giggle resounding in the air as she enjoyed her meal. Grey didn''t even need to ask. She may not eat as fast as she usually does, she still seemed to be enjoying her meal quite well. He felt both relief and happiness as he saw his beloved stuffing her cheeks happily like a chipmunk. "Hm? Grey...? Why haven''t you changed yet...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that... I''m still not done with work, and the festival''s just a little ways away, so... Sorry, I won''t be able to sleep with you tonight." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh...?" £ÛYuna£Ý However, such happiness was soon shattered at the mention of Grey''s words. Yuna''s spoon stopped moving and she looked Grey straight in the eyes. Her heart started to beat frantically once again, anxiety looming about. "Can''t it wait for tomorrow...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, it''s really important, and it''ll probably take some time... You can sleep first and I''ll follow suit later, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he fixed his clothes once more, opening the gate before him, gentle blue light illuminating the room. To which, Yuna could only watch in silence, not knowing what to say to stop him from leaving, unable to utter a single word. "Alright, I''m off then... Good night, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey ended his words with a smile, soon disappearing into fragments of light as he entered the gate. But it was not the smile Yuna was used to. The difference was subtle, but she could clearly see him forcing himself. The very moment Grey left, darkness once again enveloped the young elf''s heart. The words of the maids from before rang inside her mind once again, making her even more puzzled and confused than she already was, her heart squeezed tightly, hundreds of thorns twisting it. "That''s... That''s not it, right...?" £ÛYuna£Ý A single question drifted in the wind, the cold breeze blowing over the room. There was no warmth, no light, and no happiness. There was only darkness looming over the world and her heart, getting deeper and deeper by the second. The long night had just begun. CHAPTER 278 END Chapter 279: Brewing Anxiety (pt. II) "Waah¡«! So beautiful! I especially like the lace. They''re intricate and sophisticated but not too overwhelming." £ÛIris£Ý "Right¡«? And look here, Iris, there are also different styles here." £ÛViolet£Ý "Mmn... I think I prefer this one the most. The color match''s Mother''s eyes." £ÛIris£Ý Pages were flipped and words were read, soft giggles resounding in the air as two young ladies admired the pictures plastered neatly throughout the magazine. There were accessories, clothes, desserts, and many more. A full-color issue. Yet despite the joy they felt, they couldn''t help but glance at another figure who was uncharacteristically silent, barely touching her sweets. Her eyes were wandering off to a distance, the dull yet peaceful scenery reflected on them. Of course, that figure was none other than Yuna. She is usually full of energy and enthusiasm, but after yesterday''s events, she could barely form a smile, only sipping her tea in silence, her mind wandering to a far-off place, eyes void with color. Well, who could blame the young lady? Even just yesterday, when Grey promised her he''ll get into bed soon after, he was nowhere to be found, or rather, he didn''t even get back home. Yuna was alone throughout the long and chilly night... yet again... Their relationship has been harmonious for the past year with barely any fighting and arguments involved. Now that she''s encountering them, she doesn''t know what to do anymore, a little afraid to know the truth. "Elder Sister Yuna, are you okay...? You''ve not been yourself lately..." £ÛIris£Ý "Older Sister Yuna, if you have any problems, you can just talk to us. We may not be of help, but we can still listen." £ÛViolet£Ý The change in her was so obvious, even Violet and Iris couldn''t help but notice. They were both worried, but with Yuna not talking to them, there was only little to nothing they could do, acting like little puppies looking at their owner with worried eyes. "Fufufu. Thank you for worrying, you two, but It''s nothing much, really. There''s just a lot of things on my mind right now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really...? We can lend a listening ear if you want." £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu. You two really are the sweetest things." £ÛYuna£Ý The young ladies tried to reach their hands out to Yuna, but rather than expressing her concerns, what they received were pinches to the cheeks, Yuna fawning over them with a bright smile on her face. A smile which wasn''t the one they were used to. Tap Tap Tap Tap And just as the atmosphere turned heavy and awkward, a series of footsteps echoed from the hallways on the other side of the door. To the others, it was nothing special, but to Yuna, it was something she was too familiar with. A trace of urgency on her face, Yuna quickly headed towards the door, a click, clack, and creak echoing the door as she opened it. As soon as she did, a familiar figure appeared before her, now covered in a little bit of dust and hair quite disheveled. Yet despite seeing him, Yuna couldn''t utter a single word. She could only stare at him in silence, figuring out what to say to him. Now, rather than excitement, her heart beat in nervousness, a chilly darkness swallowing her from the inside. "Umm, Yuna... Is something wrong...? You look a little pale..." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, no... Rather than that, why do you look so messy and dirty? Did you head inside a jungle or something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A jungle... Well, yeah, I guess you could say that..." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just a jungle, it was deep, dark, and dangerous jungle which had thousands of Middle-Rank beasts and a number of High-Rank beasts ready to pounce at anyone who trespasses their territory. There were even a couple Calamity-Class ones. Well, not that there was any need to mention it to Yuna and make her needlessly worried, or rile her up. He was simply thankful that he finally collected seven of the nine colors, cheerfully greeting Violet and Iris as soon as she saw them. "Are you heading somewhere, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I''m heading to the bath and I''ll be having lunch soon after, then I''ll probably finish my work later on. Why? Do you need me for something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Work, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý At the mention of the word, Yuna''s heart clenched tightly and painfully as if someone was twisting it desperately. She trusts Grey, but even with all that trust, she couldn''t help but feel anxious. She doesn''t know whether Grey was speaking the truth or not. "Mmn... Then, can I request something from you? I''d like to go back to Galderia for a moment. Just a couple hours is good enough." £ÛYuna£Ý "Galderia? Why so suddenly?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... I just remembered I forgot some herbs I was preparing. I''m planning to make some concoctions and some experiments so I really need them right now." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, ending her words with a subtle smile, acting as if there was nothing wrong with her. And Grey, being the fool in love that he is, didn''t even doubt her words even a single bit, simply thinking about what else she could do for her. "Alright... When should I pick you up then? At 3:00? 5:00?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmmn... 5:00 would be good. I''ll probably be back by then. If not, I''m probably at the Rabbit''s Den still talking with Helen." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, it''s decided then. 5:00 o''clock either at home or the Rabbit''s Den. I''ll come pick you up once I''ve finished my word and tidied up everything." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Things were quickly decided, nothing much to be said. Yuna quickly said her farewell to both Iris and Violet, apologizing that she couldn''t keep them company any longer. Thankfully, the young ladies were quite understanding, happily smiling back at her. With a wave of his hand, Grey once again opened the gate inside their room, away from everyone else''s sight. Blue light soon illuminated the room, Yuna entering the gate without much hesitation as light swallowed her view. The moment the blue light faded away, a familiar and cozy scene greeted her. It was the sight of their home, fresh air wafting throughout the living room and a fragrant wind from their lovely garden. A scenery she missed for almost a month. "Then, I''ll come pick you up later. Have fun." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Call you back later¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý A smile on her face and her hand waving slowly, Yuna sent off Grey and silence soon engulfed the house whole. Her eyes wandered all over the place, her subtle and slow footsteps the only thing echoing in the air, tips and taps time and time again. She then heaved a lengthy sigh, eyes looking far off into the distance, walking ever so slowly as she headed out of the house. A heavy metallic creak danced in the air as the young lady opened and closed the gates, heading off into the horizon. The unpaved road was rough, dirt sticking to her boots, yet despite how rural it was, the whistling winds and the scent of the green grass calmed her down. Before long, she arrived at the busy districts of the city, lively as one can be. The carriages running along the streets and the children playing by the street sides. Although it looked similar, it was only then that she realized once again how different Erdea was compared with the other cities. Even then, nothing could beat home. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Before long, as she wandered and pondered around the streets, she arrived at an even more familiar place. It was a place of comfort full of wonderful memories, the smell of lovely lunch being cooked wafting through her nose. It was the Rabbit''s Den! "Ehh¡«? That''s so fun! I also want to go there someday." £ÛHelen£Ý "Well, I heard they''re having a lot of discounts tomorrow to celebrate their anniversary. Would you like to go together?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Oh! I would love to! That''s a promise, okay?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Of course! It''s been so long since I''ve been there with a friend as well. I''m looking forward to it." £ÛTilda£Ý She hasn''t even headed inside yet she could already hear a pair of familiar voices ringing in the air. Yuna had already expected Helen to be there, but to hear Tilda''s voice, she can''t say she''s not surprised. Though, it was a welcome one. Cling Cling Cling Soft chimes echoed in the air like usual, and as soon as she heard it, Helen''s head turned towards the entrance. Two bright smiles bloomed simultaneously as soon as they who entered, eyes sparkling like jewels under the night sky, "Oh! Yuna, you''re back! How was your month-long trip to Erdea? I heard it was a very beautiful city, is that true?" £ÛHelen£Ý "That''s right! They also say they have the best and most artistic craftsmanship throughout the whole continent! I''ve always wanted to see what it''s like." £ÛTilda£Ý "Calm down, you two. One question at a time." £ÛYuna£Ý There were no brakes for their excitement. As soon as they saw Yuna, they quickly launched a barrage of questions like curious and excited children during their field trip, only that they are full-grown adults in this case. It took her quite some time, but Yuna somehow managed to calm the two down, answering their every question and satisfying their curiosity. She even had to give them their souvenirs much earlier than scheduled due to their persistence. "I see... So you''ll only be here for a while." £ÛHelen£Ý "Well, there''s still a lot to do, after all. The Festival of Hearts and all that." £ÛYuna£Ý "The Festival of Hearts... The one which only happens once every nine years, right? I wonder what it feels like. It must be nice..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Right? I also heard it''s the most beautiful festival there is. They say that if you attend it, you''ll be blessed with good luck. It must be really beautiful." £ÛTilda£Ý "Hm? Why don''t we experience it for yourselves then?" £ÛYuna£Ý To Yuna''s words, both Helen and Tilda were quite speechless. They looked at the young lady with flabbergasted eyes, and the former, on the receiving end of such stares, only tilted her head in confusion, acting as adorable as one can be, "I mean... We could always just ask Grey. Instant travel like before." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that''s right©`" £ÛTilda£Ý Both Helen and Tilda were about to celebrate, but before they could even raise their voices, it quickly died down to a halt as they realized something. Yuna''s eyes may be the brightest and sincerest there is right now, but there is no telling what she''ll do. It was Yuna we''re talking about, after all. Knowing full well who she is, they knew her invitation wouldn''t be as simple as it is. They might once again be joining royalty or might even be accompanying them in parades. It was far too risky. "Umm... I think I''ll pass this time..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Me too... I think I still have work that day." £ÛTilda£Ý "Are you sure? It only happens once every nine years, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Yes..." £ÛTilda£Ý Both voices rang out in unison, firm with their decision. Though it was a shame that they wouldn''t be able to see it this time, it was much better than recklessly diving into the unknown that Grey and Yuna made. Much, much better. Just in case, the two young ladies asked who really were with them. Their hunch was right, and it isn''t just going to be the Royal Family of Alfrione but royalties throughout the whole continent. They have never been so happier to reject an invitation. "Still, having such an ability sure is convenient, huh... You only need a second and you''ll be there. I''m so envious, Yuna..." £ÛTilda£Ý "I totally understand you, Tilda... I wish my Owen also had such an ability... We''d be able to go on dates in lots of different places. How enviable..." £ÛHelen£Ý It was purely coincidental, but after hearing Helen''s comment, Yuna once again remembered why she was there in the first place, her heart wrenching painfully as she remembered Grey and the growing distance between them. The change was so sudden, both Helen and Tilda were quick to notice it. Not only was her face and ears drooping with a crestfallen expression, her usual energy was also nowhere to be found. They quickly understood something wasn''t right, "Yuna... You don''t look so well... Are you okay...?" £ÛTilda£Ý "A-Ah, sorry... Actually......" £ÛYuna£Ý And so, Yuna finally poured her heart out. She told both Helen and Tilda about her problem, confiding in them with a crestfallen voice. And on the receiving side, Helen and Tilda listened to her attentively, nodding from time to time. From Grey''s strange and distant behavior, the decreasing amount of time they spend with each other, and the decreasing moments when Grey touches her. She poured out all her anxiety, hands trembling a little as tears formed at the corner of her eyes. The more she talked, the more she realized how distant they have been. Fear crept in her heart, fear of loneliness and rejection from the one she loves. Fear that their connection would suddenly be cut off like a thin string barely hanging on a ledge. "There, there, Yuna... Here, let''s wipe your tears first, okay?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Yuna, would you like to eat some sweets? We have some cookies here." £ÛHelen£Ý It felt strange. The Yuna they knew to be so cheerful and strong, now showing such a fragile and vulnerable side of her. Even Helen who has seen her cry before couldn''t get used to it, doing her best to cheer her up. Looking at her now, she looked just like any other normal girl, bawling her eyes out and trembling ever so slightly as she expressed her worries to her friends. Her soft and subtle cries echoing in the air, fluttering in grief and melancholy. "Yuna, I''m just asking, but... How long has this been going on?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Umm... Two©` No, three weeks maybe...? I really don''t know..." £ÛYuna£Ý Helen asked curiously and Yuna answered her truthfully. Even then, the former didn''t think it had been so long, looking up at the ceiling as she pondered over what to do, putting herself in the shoes of her friend. ''Three weeks... It''s actually serious this time, huh...'' £ÛHelen£Ý She thought to herself, remembering the time Grey and Yuna had their first fight. But compared then, the moment now was much more grave and serious. Something she didn''t think would actually happen to such a lovey-dovey couple who are head over heels for one another. Just thinking how she would feel if she and Owen were to go through the same cold and distant situation. She felt her heart crack and crumble, tears trickling down her face. A critical hit from her own imagination. "Helen, let''s focus on Yuna for now, okay? Don''t start crying now." £ÛTilda£Ý "A-Ah, yeah... Sorry about that..." £ÛHelen£Ý Thankfully, Tilda was there to help her snap back to reality, once again lending her ears to Yuna. Soon, Yuna finished everything she had to say and the other ladies finally got a firm understanding of the situation. Silence soon swallowed the whole inn, only the subtle whistling of the wind to be heard. The two ladies pondered over the situation again and again, all the while calming Yuna down, not wanting to give any reckless advice to their dear friend. "Yuna, I want to ask something. Have you ever had a fight with Grey these past few days? Even small arguments will do." £ÛHelen£Ý "Fights... No, I don''t think so... But, ah! There was one time a few days ago when I made him an apple pie stuffed with chili powder and all sorts of things." £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait, eh? Chili powder...?" £ÛTilda£Ý "That''s because he was leaving me out on his quests. But I don''t think that''s it. Grey said he wasn''t mad about it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I can imagine..." £ÛHelen£Ý Helen and Tilda tried to probe Yuna about their situation, but it wasn''t as easy as they thought it would be. Knowing how head over heels Grey is for Yuna, they barely found anything which would lead to him suddenly acting cold. If there was anything, they just think Grey is too doting and overprotective of Yuna. Even then, they find it hard to be the cause. After all, Yuna also quite enjoys Grey''s pampering and spoiling. Their relationship was far too harmonious. "Sorry, Yuna, this is just too hard of a problem... Knowing Grey, I find it difficult that he''ll suddenly start acting cold for no reason." £ÛHelen£Ý "Me too... And I don''t think Grey''s cheating either. You''re already so lovely and beautiful, he''ll be a fool if he still tries to find another woman. Our Yuna is the most beautiful, after all!" £ÛTilda£Ý "Tilda''s right. Though, I also don''t think he''s fallen out of love. It''s Grey we''re talking about, after all. That guy''s crazy for you." £ÛHelen£Ý "Sorry, Yuna... I also can''t think of anything." £ÛTilda£Ý They weren''t helping at all, or rather, they didn''t know how to help. The more they thought about it, the harder it was to find any reasons why Grey would suddenly act cold towards Yuna. They were having headaches just thinking about it. "Well, we may not be able to find a cause, but we can still give you advice, Yuna. This might be obvious, but why don''t you just talk it out with Grey." £ÛHelen£Ý "I think so too. It might result in some arguments, but it''s better than nothing. There''s no use always running away. It will only make things worse." £ÛTilda£Ý The only thing they could offer was advice as a friend. They have also experienced love and had their own experiences. Though not exactly the same as Yuna, there were a couple common points of interest they could point out. Especially Helen. Before, she only used romance novels in order to give advice to Yuna, but having experienced having a boyfriend herself, she knew full well how it is to be in a relationship. The most important thing was communication. "Talk it out... But Grey always slips away." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmph! If that''s the case, then grab onto him tightly! Make sure he doesn''t get away! Use your strength to pin him down!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen, have you forgotten...? Grey''s stronger than Yuna." £ÛTilda£Ý "In that case, then use your charm as a woman! Seduce him! And crawl into the bed if needed! Use your beautiful figure, Yuna! What''s the use of those©` Mmph!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen, calm down! You''re too excited!" £ÛTilda£Ý And now, Helen is going into a rampage, saying all sorts of aggressive advice to Yuna in order to pin Grey down. There were even some obscene enough that Tilda had to cover her mouth quickly before she goes too far. "Hahaha. You''re absolutely right, Helen! Hehehe!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was chaotic, but it was exactly because of that chaos that Yuna managed to let out a sincere laugh after a while. Seeing her giggle to herself, Helen and Tilda could finally feel a sense of relief flooding their hearts, smiles blooming on their faces. Of course, as her mood was now lifted up, Yuna had also started eating again. They were quite worried seeing how little she ate, but now that she was munching down one cupcake after another, they could finally rest easy. "Yuna, slow down. You''re going to choke at this rate." £ÛTilda£Ý "Sorry... I haven''t had breakfast actually, so I''m quite hungry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh?! You should have said so sooner! Mom! Dad! Is lunch ready yet?!" £ÛHelen£Ý Well, almost rest easy... Knowing Yuna hasn''t had breakfast yet, Helen quickly went into action and brought over an extra large meal from the kitchen, balancing quite a few dishes towards the counter. Thankfully, Tilda was there to help her out. Her appetite now restored, Yuna quickly wolfed down the meal before her. What was something even adult males would struggle with was a piece of cake for her. Soon enough, the counter was cleaned up, not a single speck of food remaining. "Fufufu! You sure have quite the healthy appetite, don''t you, Yuna?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Mou... Quit teasing me, Helen. I''m paying for all of these, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know. It''s just good to see you back on your usual self. And now that you''re done eating... Let''s think about how to seduce Grey, okay?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Eh...? You... were actually serious...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! Don''t take the art of seduction so lightly!" £ÛHelen£Ý And in some strange turn of events, Helen suddenly pursued the topic of seduction where they left off. She even pulled out some romance books from God-knows-where for reference. She was raring to go at it. Thankfully, her parents were there to stop her shenanigans. Gerd and Selia quickly confiscated the books, then gave their daughter quite the lengthy scolding. Yuna and Tilda could only watch, chatting as they enjoyed the desserts Helen brought out. Time quickly passed, and before they knew it, the sky had finally started to change colors. Tilda was the first one to go back as soon as the break ended, and now that it was already late in the afternoon, it was also time for Yuna to depart once again. "See you later, everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "See you next time, Yuna! Bring a lot of souvenirs, okay?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un! You can count on me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Hands were waved, and the sound of footsteps soon echoed. With her heart feeling much lighter than before, Yuna headed back to their house with a subtle smile on her face. She was still a little anxious, but she felt much better now. The scenery which looked so bland and gloomy when she headed out was now very lively and beautiful as she headed back. The same fresh breeze greeted her on the way home, the birds chirping as the sky turned amber. Before long, she finally reached their home, beautiful as it has always been. Another metallic creak echoed in the air as soon as she opened it. It was then followed by a series of clicks and clacks as the door was opened. "Ah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh..." £ÛYuna£Ý But rather than Yuna, it was another familiar figure who opened the doors. He was just about to head out, halting his steps as soon as he saw his beloved. She was an angel, bright and sweet who suddenly appeared before her. "Yuna... I was just about to pick you up." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Sorry, but I''m just a little bit faster." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, sure you are... So, how was your day?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It was fun! I also met Tilda at the Rabbit''s Den." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, Tilda? Was she on a break?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And......." £ÛYuna£Ý It was as if nothing happened. The distance which felt so wide was nowhere to be seen, two figures simply chatting as they usually do, smiling ever so sincerely as they exchanged smiles with one another. Especially Yuna. She may not be able to talk with Grey right now, but seeing his face once again, she felt all the burden in her heart suddenly disappear as if they were just fleeting lies. All she could do was giggle softly at her silliness. "Oh, right, and Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m home¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Welcome home, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 279 END Chapter 280: Eight out of Nine BOOM BOOM BOOM Deafening shockwaves ruptured the air and sent disastrous tremors throughout the ground, large cracks forming one after another as the earth trembled. Clouds of dust were adrift in the air, lights flickering as the walls collapsed time and time again. Deep underground, a fierce battle unfolded between a number of figures. On one side were large rocky entities who could easily crush boulders if they wanted to, and on the opposing party were a black haired young man and a platinum figure. Of course, these were none other than Grey and Polaris, the latter now shapeshifting to a small and more agile panther form. Even then, he easily laid waste to the enemies before them, tearing them to shreds without much difficulties. ¡¶Gale Waltz¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey waved his hands and a storm of blades flew out from his palms. There was no resistance whatsoever, the blades of wind simply cutting through anything that stood on their path. Be it boulders or golems, they were all cut mercilessly. Some of the swifter ones tried to launch attacks from behind, but they were far too slow. Before they could even react, a blur suddenly appeared before them. The very next moment, their bodies were already diced up, some turned to fine dust. "You insolent fools! How dare you attack from behind!" £ÛPolaris£Ý Polaris ran throughout the place as if it was its playground, leaping from wall to wall and maneuvering like a free bird soaring through the vast sky. A bird of death which only brought destruction upon wherever he passed. Before long, the enemies were quickly cleared out. They may be big, but compared to Grey and Polaris, their powers were severely lacking. They soon turned back into mana leaving behind their drops. It was a mountain of precious ores and minerals, some gemstones added in the mix. "Whew... That really was something, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "How are you feeling, Master? Do you feel any discomfort?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "Not really, but thanks for worrying, Polaris... Anyway, let''s continue on ahead. We have no time to waste." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý And so, the two figures continued down the abandoned mines. And as they traversed the dark and musty caverns, they paved down a path of death and destruction for the monsters who happened to cross them. There weren''t just golems. From slimes, to goblins, skeletons, and even liches, there were a plethora of monsters to be seen. Even then, they all suffered the same fate in the hands of Grey and Polaris, reduced to dust as if they didn''t exist in the first place. Before long, they finally arrived at their designation, a beautiful, green gleam shining throughout the mines as Grey''s little orbs of light illuminated the place. The glow was so beautiful, it was easy to fall in love with it. There was just one problem... Guraakkkk Khiieeeekkkk Kururuuukkk ... It was that the place was flooded with monsters, a pandemonium of noise ringing throughout the depths of the mines as they approached it. Just a quick glance alone and one could easily tell there were thousands of them. RUMMBBBLLLLLEEEEEEE To top it all off, there was a Golem King present in the cavern. It was so big, it barely fit in the mines, looking like a doll stuck inside its tight container. It was an S-rank monster as well, a single mistake could cause the mines to collapse. "This place is swarming with trash... Please leave this to me, Master. I''ll make sure to thoroughly clean the place up." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Hmm... Alright, I''ll leave it to you, Polaris. Good luck." £ÛGrey£Ý "By your will. I will make sure not to disappoint you, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý The platinum panther bowed his head, and the very next moment, he vanished out of plain sight. The moment he was spotted again, he was already at the enemy''s rear side, blending into the shadows despite how conspicuous his color was. Khieeekkkkk Arrgghhhhh Urrrkkkkkkk Screams of pain and agony soon echoed throughout the massive halls as Polaris made quick work of them. The moment his dagger-like claws drew near them, their fate was quickly decided, vanishing into thin air soon after. He was very mindful of the surroundings as well, cleaning up the ones near the corners and edges first, making sure they don''t accidentally strike something they are not supposed to. And so, the numbers of the enemies quickly dwindled. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM As for those who were too far away, they didn''t say either. Before they could even do anything funny, Polaris immediately launched a barrage of breath attacks towards them. Beams of golden light exploded upon impact. Crash Thud Thud Thud Thunk The Golem King tried to advance and land a strike towards Polaris, but not only did it miss, its whole arm was chopped up to pieces as well, falling down the cold ground, making loud and heavy thuds as they crashed. Of course, Polaris didn''t just stop there. As soon as he climbed up its arms, he then landed a barrage of strikes towards its head and upper torso, his sharp claws digging its hard armor as if it was a hot knife swimming though butter. BANNNGGGGGG With its other arm, the Golem King tried to strike Polaris down. Unfortunately for it, the latter was simply too swift, evading it without much issue. However, it was exactly because he evaded that the walls of the cavern received the heavy strike in his stead. Yet, the cavern didn''t collapse©` or rather, it couldn''t. As soon as Grey foresaw the situation, he quickly created a barrier to coat the whole cavern. Not even the full-power punch of a Golem King can destroy it. "Don''t worry, Polaris. I''ve already made some safety precautions here and there. You can fight to your heart''s content." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Thank you, Master. I will just do so." £ÛPolaris£Ý There was no need to hold back any longer. As soon as Polaris heard Grey''s words, he quickly landed back on his feet. But rather than attacking again, he simply stood still and gathered tremendous amounts of mana near his maw. The room which was once illuminated by a deep, green luster was now swallowed by golden light, mana swirling all over the room. The Golem King, wanting to destroy Polaris, quickly charged towards him, raising its fist mightily. Unfortunately for it... "Begone!" £ÛPolaris£Ý ... It was already far too late. Before the Golem King''s heavy fist could even reach Polaris, intended golden light engulfed the room whole, loud tremors reverberating throughout the earth as the mines shook ever so violently. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The moment the light faded, only a single figure remained standing. It was Polaris, and around him were hundreds upon hundreds of drops. Some were destroyed, but the best ones remained. There were still quite a handful of them. "Good job, Polaris! You did it!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t deserve such praise, Master. I couldn''t have done it without you." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Hahaha. Humble as ever, I see." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Grey just didn''t let the drops sit on the ground. With a swipe of his hands, he quickly stored them inside his "Inventory", not leaving a single one behind. Ores were especially abundant, making Grey smiles a little. Now that everything has finally been cleaned up, Grey eyes soon traveled towards the walls, watching the gemstones sparkle like stars in the night sky. The only two differences were that they weren''t stars, and they were in a cave. A contradiction. All of the gems imbedded in the cavern walls were green jewels called "Cereil". They are precious gems which often thrive in mana-rich environments, thousands of them present in the cavern. Though... "There you are. We''ve been looking everywhere for you." £ÛGrey£Ý ... The ones Grey needed are the highest quality ones which absorbed the most mana after dozens, if not hundreds, of years. They were the "Deepbound Cereil" which was meant to represent "Greedy Love" in the nine colors. Careful as one can be, Grey used both tools and magic to extract the Cereils firmly embedded in the walls. And though there were thousands of Cereils, only three were Deepbound Cereils, only showing how rare they were. "With that, that''s eight of them." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, a gentle smile appearing on his face. He''s been searching for them for so long, he hasn''t even come back to the Manor for a few days already. Now that there was only one missing, he could only feel happiness. Well, it wasn''t like he was simply collecting the nine colors. He had already planned the other aspects of the proposal such as the venue, time, and such, and now, the only thing that''s needed was to find the last color and propose. He was excited. "Master, may I ask something?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "Sure, go ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý "This is just my conjecture, but... Are you perhaps avoiding the Mistress?" £ÛPolaris£Ý It hit right where it hurts. As soon as Grey heard Polaris'' question, he suddenly halted on his tracks, his previously bright smile now stiff and frozen. It was all too sudden, he didn''t know how to answer it. "Haah... I guess you could say that... Was I really that obvious?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, Master. Even the other familiars have started to notice. I believe everyone knows about it." £ÛPolaris£Ý "I see... That''s quite troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even laugh even if he wanted to, only a wry smile plastered on his face. Knowing how obvious he was in his actions, he could only stay quiet and ponder what was wrong with him, and where his guts went. Even now, he''s afraid that the moment he sees Yuna after days of not seeing her, he won''t be able to hold back himself. He wants to embrace her, but is getting more and more afraid that he won''t be able to hold back his desires and eat her whole. He could handle it if Yuna only gets mad at him, but if she were to ever hate him... He doesn''t know what to do anymore. The longer he pondered over it, the more doubts he had. Doubts which only appeared now that they''ve been together for so long. He''s been pondering over his doubts. The more he thought about it, the more obvious it became. He wasn''t just afraid Yuna would get disillusioned with her, but also that she rejects him. An unreasonable surge of anxiety growing in his heart. Truly laughable. "Does Yuna know about this?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The Mistress... I''m not sure..." £ÛPolaris£Ý That was a lie. Being a familiar, Polaris knows full well the emotions of his masters. He may not be able to read them like a book, he could still tell. He knew that both of them harbored the same anxiety and the same fears. Even then, Polaris didn''t dare to say it towards them. It was a problem they needed to solve as a couple, one the familiars could not interfere directly. All they could do is offer them advice, lend an ear, and pray for the best. "Master, I may be meddling too much, but I believe you should talk this out with the Mistress. I am sure she will understand." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Knowing Yuna, yeah, that would probably be the case." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, why don''t you try?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "That... I don''t know... I''m actually confused as well." £ÛGrey£Ý No, Grey isn''t as confused as he claims he is. There simply was an irrational fear in his heart despite knowing it would most probably work out just fine. Troubles of love he had never encountered before. Thankfully, due to Polaris'' words, albeit slightly, he could feel the weight of his burden being lifted. He''s still not ready to confront Yuna, but he''s starting to gain a little bit of confidence. He just wants to see and embrace her again. "Well, I''m sure I''ll figure something out." £ÛGrey£Ý "If that''s the case, then it seems my concerns were unneeded. I wish you luck, Master. I hope you can reconcile with the Mistress soon." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Thanks, Polaris." £ÛGrey£Ý "Soon"... Such a word rang throughout Grey''s head. It isn''t just the festival which is approaching close, but also their anniversary. The very same day when he''s planning to lay down his heart and kneel before his beloved. Only two days away. Still, things aren''t quite ready. Though the plan is nearing its completion, there was still one item from the Nine Colors which was missing. The which symbolizes the love he thinks was most important of them all, "Well, enough about that. Time is passing by quickly. Let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý There was no time to waste. With the sands of down trickling down, Grey and Polaris quickly teleported back to the surface, the gentle sunlight greeting them, the fresh and cool breeze caressing their skin. Breeze which soon turned turbulent the very moment Polaris spread his wings, strong bursts of winds running rampant all over the place as a platinum figure soared high and mighty. Clouds were parted and bored, platinum streaking like a lightning bolt. ... The breeze was fresh and pleasant, the sweet fragrance of flowers drifting in the air along with the scent of freshly cut grass. Even the sun was not as harsh as usual, only showering the world with gentle and warm sunlight. It was a perfect day. "Hic... Hic... Grey... Hic... Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, almost a perfect day... As it seems, a lovely young lady is once again bawling her eyes out as if there was no tomorrow. She hiccuped and she cried, a single name coming out of her mouth time and time again, a sense of longing in her heart. It has been a few days since Yuna consulted with Helen and Tilda, and ever since, she has been trying to cheer herself up. There was still anxiety in her heart, but she felt much better than before, looking forward to talking things heart to heart with Grey. But despite the passing days, there was no progress. So much as to try and talk with him, Grey isn''t even showing up at the mansion anymore. He''s been away for a few days already, causing even greater loneliness inside the young lady''s heart, She could simply have a telepathic talk, but she preferred to do it face to face. Well, not that she could do the former anyway. For some reason, Grey has been cutting off the calls short, saying reasons along the lines of business. It was hopeless. "Hic... Should I try and seduce him then...?" £ÛYuna£Ý So much so that Yuna is even considering Helen''s words. She isn''t usually the active one in the nightly activities, but she knew a thing or two after several months of doing it. She is quite experienced, one could say. "Uuu... But it''s still too embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Even then, she was far too weak hearted to attempt such bold and aggressive things. She had seduced Grey many times before, but it was only when she was feeling bold or was doing it unconsciously. It was far too high of a hurdle. The young lady who could easily wipe out cities and exterminate monsters, struggling desperately in the matters of love. She couldn''t even hold back her tears any longer, crying like a little child from too much longing. Oh, what a sight to behold. "Mistress, are you sure you''re okay? We can ask the Master if you want." £ÛSirius£Ý "Uuu... Thank you, but I want to talk to Grey myself." £ÛYuna£Ý "As you wish, Mistress. But please do remember we''re always by your side when you ever need our help. We''ll be waiting." £ÛSirius£Ý "Un... Thank you, everyone." £ÛYuna£Ý Even the familiars could do nothing about their situation but spectate and offer help from time to time. They could only comfort their mistress, cuddling up to her and making her feel better with their fluffiness and cuteness. As for Iris and Violet, they are currently out and about visiting a store. They invited previously, but the latter declined. She wanted to wait if ever Grey returned. She doesn''t regret her decision, but she''s undoubtedly much lonelier without them. Tap Tap Tap Clop Clop Clop And just as her loneliness reached its peak, a familiar rhythm echoed in the air. It was the footsteps of someone she was oh so familiar with, her ears perking up as soon as it rang in her ears, standing up abruptly as she could. She quickly rushed towards the doors, opening it with a clack, and she was right. As soon as she peeked in the corridors, she finally saw the figure she had been longing to see for days, unable to help herself but smile like a fool. "Gre©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Your Highness, it''s been some time! How are things going on your side?" £ÛGerald£Ý "Good to see you again, Lord Gerald. And fortunately, things have been going well. Only one more to go." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! That is wonderful news! Do tell if you ever need my assistance." £ÛGerald£Ý Still, she couldn''t talk to him just yet. The Mayor had beaten her to the punch and is now currently talking with Grey. She wanted to talk with her, but eavesdropping was not her hobby. And so, she waited patiently. It was fortunate, not for her, but for Grey. He was so tired, he forgot to check with his "Heaven''s Eye" if Yuna was around. Otherwise, Yuna would have heard their talk and the surprise would have been spoiled. It was fortunate, indeed. "Ah, about that, Lord Gerald. I actually have a favor to ask." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Please do tell! I will be doing my best to fulfill your request." £ÛGerald£Ý "Thanks. Then......" £ÛGrey£Ý And so, Grey and the Mayor''s conversation proceeded. They talked for quite some time and all Yuna could do was wait by the corner. She was giggling softly to herself, looking forward to talking again with Grey after quite some time. Before long, the conversation ended and the two finally parted ways. The Mayor headed back to his office whilst Grey walked towards the direction of their room, fixing his attire once more, making himself even a little more presentable. "Welcome back, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, Yuna... How long have you been there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "For a couple minutes, I guess... I''ve been here since you''ve arrived." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... That''s nor just a couple minutes, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý Strangely enough, though they''ve been so nervous about seeing each other again, they were actually much calmer in reality. There was no strange sense of distance about them nor was there any tension in the air. It was just like how it''s always been. They chatted and they laughed, smiling about as they walked down the corridors, hearts fluttering like butterflies dancing in the air. Walking side by side, it was as if their worries suddenly disappeared as if they were just fleeting lies. Hearts at rest. "By the way, Grey, how''s your quests doing? Making any progress?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I only need one more thing, actually. I should be finished just in time... Or at least I''m hoping so." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m sure you''ll do it. You''re Grey, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, finishing her words with a sweet smile. A smile which quickly melted away all the fatigue Grey felt just by seeing it. He had already prepared himself for it, but he never thought seeing her smile would make him so happy. "Right, Grey... After your work is over, can I have a little bit of your time?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Sure. Though... it might still be a couple days away. I''m still quite busy right now. Are you alright with that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s fine. There''s just something I needed to talk to you with." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, great. I''m looking forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý With that, everything has finally been decided. They have yet to settle their issues, but albeit slowly, they were making progress. Yuna couldn''t be any happier talking with Grey once again, feeling like her heart would jump out of her chest. But such happiness was not one which lasted long. Going with the flow of their conversation and the mood looming in the air, Yuna tried to hold Grey''s hands, but rather than reciprocate it, Grey suddenly flinched, flicking her hand away. "Ah, sorry... I was just caught off guard, and... I''m a little sweaty right now, so..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Why are you making excuses? It''s fine, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really, sorry about that..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t hate it, not at all. Rather, he was actually longing for her touch once more. But with him being himself right now, there was no guarantee he could himself back once he gets riles up. His cheeks were now burning from embarrassment. Though, the same couldn''t be said for Yuna. She simply laughed it off, but in the depths of her heart, a deep and dark swirl of negative emotions started to brew. A cold, ominous chill started to gnaw away at her heart once again. "Yuna, is... everything alright...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Everything''s perfectly fine..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said with a smile on her face. But it wasn''t bright nor was it sweet, rather, it was painful, forcing herself to make a smile even though there was no trace of happiness in her heart. There was only doubt and sadness. Anxiety crept inside her heart once again. CHAPTER 280 END Chapter 281: Missed Chances Chirp Chirp Chirp The trees stood proud and mighty in the vast sea of green, leaves rustling as gust ran past them and the chirping of the birds sang along with it. Squirrels hopped on the branches and rabbits ran around the forest floor, life peaceful as one can be. It wasn''t just the viridescent forest. The rivers running through them were clean and beautiful, ripples, big and small, popping in and out from time to time. The waters sparkled like a treasure trove of diamonds as the sun slowly climbed down the horizon. "Haah... There''s nothing here either..." £ÛGrey£Ý And atop that very forest, a platinum figure soared with pride, leaving streaks of white as it bolted throughout the vast blue sky. A black-haired young man sat atop his back, eyes closed as he carefully listened about the whistling winds, soon sighing openly. Of course, that figure was none other than Grey who has been searching day and night throughout the continent, relying on his abilities and on Polaris'' terrifying speed to explore hundreds upon hundreds of kilometers over the past few days. Even then, he just couldn''t find the last item to complete the set of nine. Moreover, it was the one which he thinks holds the most meaning out of all of them. He had been searching far and wide, but he couldn''t find even a single one. "Master, aren''t you going to rest? You haven''t slept since yesterday," £ÛPolaris£Ý "Thanks for worrying, Polaris, but I''m really alright. Tomorrow''s the big day. I can''t have myself giving up now, can I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But Master, you know how worried the Mistress will be if she hears about this. She would most likely throw another tantrum like before." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Yeah, you''re probably right... We''ll just have to not tell her then." £ÛGrey£Ý Polaris tried to warn Grey, but the latter was adamant on his decision, not wanting to back down even a single bit. He had already spent so much time searching for the items, it would only be foolish to start giving up now. To top it all off, Grey had also almost finished the bouquet made out of the nine items which were in the legend. They were supposed to be given as they are, but he found it more sincere if he were to make it something a little more special. Now, only one more item and it would be complete. Well, he''s a Calamity-Class Ranker anyway. A day or two without rest is nothing much on his body. In fact, he could even go on for a couple weeks without food nor rest if he ever wanted to. Giving up is the last thing he''ll do. "Understood, Master. I will make sure the Mistress does not know of this. However, that is all that I can promise you." £ÛPolaris£Ý "No, that''s more than enough. Thanks, Polaris." £ÛGrey£Ý And so, as the sun continued to sink down the horizon, Grey and Polaris continued to soar throughout the skies, covering massive areas and scanning them thoroughly with Grey''s eyes, making sure not to miss a single thing. Even then, the search was bitter. They have been flying since morning yet they have still yet to find a trace of what they were looking for. The sun is almost setting, and Grey is almost starting to lose hope, when out of nowhere... "Wait! Polaris! Go down! Go down!" £ÛGrey£Ý A sharp glint gleamed at the corner of Grey''s eyes. It was small and subtle, but it was unmistakably a similar glow to what they were looking for. His heart started to thump madly as he chased after such a trace of ambiguity. Polaris immediately stooped at Grey''s command, bolting like a lightning bolt as he descended down from the skies, and when he was low enough, Grey quickly jumped down from his back, using wind magic to land ever so softly. A hurried expression on his face, he then headed towards the tiny glimmer he saw, the sound of water splashing as crossed the river mindlessly. He soon bent down to pick it up, however... There was not a trace of happiness on his face. "How is it, Master?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "Haah... It''s another dud..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was not the first time Grey and Polaris found such things, in fact, they have been finding them all over the place, meaninglessly making them excited only to crush their enthusiasm the very next moment. They weren''t useless rocks, in fact, they were still precious enough to cost thousands of kiels. Even then, they weren''t the ones they were looking for. It was close, but not at all at the same time. How truly unfortunate it was. Holding the opal in his hands, Grey could only store it away in bitterness. Strangely enough, he doesn''t feel a very strong sense of sadness or disappointment like he previously thought he would, only heaving a lengthy sigh as he scratched his head. "Haah... Just my luck... I guess that''s it, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey calmly, looking at the amber sky above him and listening to the subtle splashes of the river. As he observed these little things he previously overlooked, a certain figure came to mind, making his heart aflutter. "Polaris, I think this is enough for today. Let''s go back now... I''m missing Yuna already. I want to see her again." £ÛGrey£Ý ".... Understood, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý The platinum dragon thought for a short while, but all he could do was bow his head in silence. As a familiar, it was his duty to serve his masters. Despite knowing Grey''s feelings, he decided to back off, giving the latter some space to think. Soon, the platinum dragon vanished from thin air, and melded back to the shadows. Meanwhile, Grey took a last look at the forest before opening up the gate. Only a few moments after, he soon closed it, passing to the other side. Chatter Chatter Chatter And contrary to the ever so peaceful forest, the moment he came back to Erdea, a lively atmosphere full of life and energy was what greeted him. People were having fun, enjoying the end of the day as much as they could. The children ran around the place and the entertainers performed on the streets, a cacophony of cheers and applause following suit soon after. Such was the scenery that unfolded as Grey walked himself back to the mansion. He was quickly let through the gates and the expansive gardens greeted him once again. They have been living in the manor for about a month already, but after all the quests he did, it felt like it was just yesterday. Time truly flies. "Good afternoon, Your Highness. It seems like we have been bumping quite frequently as of late. Must have been fate." £ÛGerald£Ý "Hahaha, you can say that again. And yeah, good afternoon, Lord Gerald," £ÛGrey£Ý Or so they say, but with them living in the same manor, it was practically natural that they bump into each other. Still, the Mayor''s strange sense of humor was more than enough to lighten the mood and cheer Grey up a little bit. "Hm? Why the long face, Your Highness?" £ÛGerald£Ý "It''s that obvious, huh... Well, it''s not really a secret. It''s just... I''m feeling a little bitter that I couldn''t collect all nine of them. I''m still missing one." £ÛGrey£Ý This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "Oh? Would you mind telling me what it is, Your Highness? It may not be much, but maybe I could help you out a little." £ÛGerald£Ý "Well, it''s probably too late, but......" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey leaned in towards the Mayor''s ears and whispered the item he was missing. The very moment the latter heard the words, his facial expressions quickly changed into a darker one. From then, Grey could already tell how unfortunate he was. "I apologize, Your Highness, but I don''t think I can help you out on this one. That one is just far too rare, and even if I did know who possessed them, they would be royalty or high nobility. I am truly sorry." £ÛGerald£Ý "Hahaha, your concerns are more than enough, Lord Gerald." £ÛGrey£Ý Even the Mayor was helpless when it came to the item Grey was missing. It was just far too precious of a material hence the reason why it was also the one whose meaning was the heaviest of them all. Well, Grey really isn''t too hung up on the matter anymore. Though it was a shame that he couldn''t complete the whole set of nine, seeing as to how he collected almost all of them, he was already more than satisfied. "Do not worry, Your Highness, eight items is already more than plenty! Even I only got one of them and that is already considered fortunate. There is no need to be too hard on yourself about it." £ÛGerald£Ý "Yeah, I guess you''re right... It''s just a shame though,.." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, if that is the case, would you like to join me for some refreshments then, Your Highness? It might help relieve some of your stress." £ÛGerald£Ý "Thanks, but I''ll have to decline this one. Right now, there''s a certain someone I want to see first." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey needn''t to say anything any further. Just his words were enough for the Mayor to understand just who that certain someone he was referring to, a gentle smile appearing on his face as he chuckled to himself. "I see... Then, I would not be meddling any further, and oh, Your Highness, for tomorrow''s events... I wish your the sincerest good luck," £ÛGerald£Ý "Hahaha. Thanks, Lord Gerald." £ÛGrey£Ý The two exchanged words a little bit more, and before long, it was finally time to part ways. The Mayor headed back out towards the city whilst Grey headed toward the mansion they were staying at, excitement fluttering in his heart. Grey immediately headed towards their room, and as soon as he arrived, he quickly looked around the place. Unfortunately, the one he was searching for was nowhere to be found. There was only an empty room full of silence. "Haah... I guess she''s not back yet..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the one he was looking for was none other than his beloved, Yuna. But as it seems, it looks like she was still out and about the city, hanging out with the girls. It was unfortunate, but there was only so much he could do about it. "Well, looks like I can still prepare for myself a little." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Grey was not too discouraged by it. In the first place, with how messy he looked, he would love to avoid Yuna for the moment and take some time to fix himself a little bit. Especially his clothing, it was covered in dust and pollen. Thinking back at it again, he met the Mayor in such a state. It was good that the latter didn''t mind his appearance, but it was definitely not the most polite thing to do. Now that he thought about it, it was actually a little bit embarrassing. "Then, I guess that''s our first order of business..." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey realized how messy he was, he quickly headed towards the hot bath and gave his body a good scrub, washing away all the filth and also resting his body at the same time. For the past couple of days, Grey has been using a combination of magic to clean his body, but experiencing the hit bath once again, he once again realized how amazing a proper bath really was. They are the best, his fatigue slowly melting away. As soon as bath time was over, he then got himself something sweet to eat, enjoying the taste he hasn''t been able to enjoy for quite some time now. Of course, he also made some more for the others to enjoy, especially Yuna whom he loves dearly. ''Hmm... What should I talk about with Yuna once she gets back... Quests... No, that would be terrible... How about sweets, then I could bait her, right?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, as tomorrow was the big day, Grey also prepared himself some topics so that he could easily slip in an invitation towards Yuna. Just thinking about having a nice long chat with her was enough to make him go smiling like a fool. ¡ºPolaris, how do you think Yuna would react to my proposal?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHmm... I''m quite unsure since I am not too familiar with these things, but... I think the Mistress would most like be in shock.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºHahaha, right? Though, I wish it goes well.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps what he was most excited about was how Yuna would react to his surprise proposal. He has been planning it for more than a month already, and now that the day was actually upon them, he couldn''t help but feel nervous. Well, nor just nervousness but excitement and eagerness as well. There were all sorts of emotions swirling inside his heart time and time again. The longer he thought about it, the more intense they became. It was truly a spectacle to behold. Just like that, time passed by quickly and the sun soon set over the horizon. The moon and stars are already reigning above the sky and dinner is about to start, but Yuna was still not back, only a lone man laying down the bed in the room. ''Hm... Did something happen...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t calm down any longer and he quickly rose from the bed. Though he knew how strong Yuna is, as her partner and her boyfriend, she couldn''t help but worry, scratching the top of his head as he went out of the room. Just as he wandered about the mansion and headed towards the dining hall, he saw a familiar figure walking before him. She had smooth hair as pretty as gold and red eyes shimmering like rubies. It was none other than Iris! "Iris, are you heading towards the dining hall too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, Elder Brother Grey, good evening. And yes, I''m heading there. Is... Is there a problem with that...?" £ÛIris£Ý "No, not at all. Nothing wrong with that. I just didn''t think you''d head there alone. I thought you''d drop by our room first like usual." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Please stop treating me like a little child, Elder Brother Grey. I can also do things by myself, you know?" £ÛIris£Ý "I know, I know. Our Iris is a reliable princess, after all," £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but his hands begged to differ. As he said those words to Iris, his hands gently patted Iris on the head as if he was comforting a child. Thankfully, the princess didn''t hate it and simply pouted a little. "Right. I was just about to ask, have you seen Yuna around? It''s already this late but she''s still not back. Did she say not say anything before you separated?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh...? But I haven''t seen Elder Sister Yuna all day though? Weren''t you two together on a quest, Elder Brother Grey...?" £ÛIris£Ý "No... But I was all alone though?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was only confusion in the air as two figures stared towards each other''s eyes, speechless from what they''ve just learnt. They couldn''t even laugh about it, Grey now furrowing his brows as he tried to make sense of the situation. Since Violet and Iris are mostly together throughout the day, she couldn''t have been with either of them. The Mayor and his wife were also busy, so it wasn''t them either. And there was no way she would be with Garret''s merry and mischievous gang. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t find an answer. The only thing he could think of was that she went off adventuring on her own, but even that was highly unlikely. She was the type to rather indulge herself in alchemy rather than adventuring if given the chance. Grey knows her far too well. "Is... something wrong, Elder Brother Grey...?" £ÛIris£Ý "No, nothing, you don''t have to worry yourself about it... Why do you head to the dining hall first, I''ll follow along later once I''ve found Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then I want to help out as well." £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha. Thanks for worrying, Iris, but there''s no need, and don''t worry, I''m sure Yuna''s just around somewhere, it won''t take too long." £ÛGrey£Ý That was a lie, and a big one at that. Even when Grey used his "Heaven''s Eye", he could not find a single trace of Yuna anywhere near them, and it was most likely that she wasn''t in Erdea either. Though, there was no need to tell Iris that and make her needlessly worried. If anything, Grey was just worried what Yuna was up to. Though he trusts that she won''t do anything reckless, he still couldn''t calm himself down from worrying about her. He simply hopes she hasn''t gotten herself in trouble. "Well then, see you at the dining hall later...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Okay... I''ll see you at the dining hall later then, Elder Brother Grey..." £ÛIris£Ý Reluctant as she was, Iris has no other choice but to accept Grey''s terms. She soon headed towards the Dining Hall by herself, leaving Grey behind by the main hall. Silence quickly swallowed the place as her figure faded away. As for Grey, he quickly headed upstairs and back into their room. He now pondered by himself, thinking where Yuna could have been and what she could be up to, a little bit more nervous as the sands of time continued to trickle down the sandglass. ''No good, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Worry which was only worsened when even his telepathic calls weren''t answered by Yuna. It wasn''t that she didn''t receive it, but more like she was ignoring it. It was the first time such a thing had happened so it was quite a shock. Now, Grey at least knew that Yuna was in no sort of danger. A sense of relief flooded his heart, but at the same time, there was also dread. The very fact that Yuna didn''t want to answer him made his heart ache, a stinging pain gnawing on it. Yuna was obviously ignoring him. He was still unsure about it, but he could feel that he did something to elicit such a reaction from her. However, he still did not know what he did wrong nor how many times he did it. He was a little disappointed in himself. ''Right... There''s that, isn''t there?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Fortunately enough, his wits have yet to leave him. With no other choices left, Grey quickly activated his "Eyes of Destiny" to see the "past" which had unfolded in the room, watching the things unfold as if he was watching a video on reverse. Soon, he finally saw Yuna, her figure clearly reflected in his eyes. But rather than feel happiness, what Grey felt was even more shock and regret as he watched the scene unfold, unable to utter a single word. The Yuna he saw was not the one he knew, not a trace of her always bright smile blooming on her face. If anything, there were only tears trickling down on her face as she held onto a single item, holding it dear as if she was afraid of losing it. That item was a platinum necklace with an emerald green gemstone embedded on it. It was none other than the very first gift Grey made for Yuna when they just started going out. The other pair was still in his possession. "Hic... Grey... Hic..." £ÛYuna£Ý She cried and held the necklace, repeating a single name every time she opened her mouth. Grey didn''t know how long she had been crying for, but with how red her eyes were, he could only imagine. He has been so caught up with his own problems and conflicting emotions that he had completely forgotten to consider what Yuna felt. He was her boyfriend yet he had been neglecting her despite knowing how easily Yuna gets lonely. Seeing her cry and call out his name again and again, Grey could only clench his fist and grit his teeth in anger and disappointment. Disappointment on himself for being such a pathetic and sorry excuse of a boyfriend. Forget proposing, he couldn''t even take care of her. He needn''t need to see anymore and ended scouring throughout the past. He sat himself down on the bed, soon heaving a lengthy sigh as he looked out into the distance, thinking where it all went wrong. ¡ºPolaris, I''m pathetic, aren''t I?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked but there was not a single answer to be heard. Polaris doesn''t want Grey to depreciate himself, but with how things are, it was a bit of a wake up call and he needed to pull himself back together again. BAANNNGGGGG Suddenly, Grey punched himself to the face, a loud boom echoing throughout the room as it connected perfectly. And no, he hasn''t gone crazy, not just yet. Rather, there was a sharp glow in his eyes after receiving such a punch. "This is no time to be sulking. I should go find Yuna first. This is all my fault anyway, it''s only right that I fix this myself." £ÛGrey£Ý A single punch and his thoughts were set straight. Though it left a bruise behind, it was nothing much compared to how irresponsible he was being. If anything, it was a light and simple punishment. Nothing to fret about, ¡ºPolaris, let''s go get Yuna.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUnderstood. Then, I shall be guiding©`¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºThere''s no need. Considering I can''t summon Sirius, I think I know where she is already... I''m her boyfriend, after all.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, his tone oozing with confidence, but deep inside, his heart pounded madly with anxiety and nervousness. Even then, he didn''t let it stop him and he immediately opened a gate with a wave of his hand, stepping in soon after. They were still some ways away from being a perfect couple, but seeing the burning determination in his Master''s eyes, Polaris couldn''t help but curl his jaws to a smile, satisfaction and relief flooding his heart. A slow and steady progress. ... The night was long and the wind was cold. Darkness has swallowed the world and only the moon and stars above illuminated the world, their gentle light reflecting over the trickling streams, making them shine like jewels. In such a dense forest, a lone figure could be seen sitting under the tree''s shade, her eyes, blue as sapphire, wandering over yonder as her silver air fluttered in the cold, nightly breeze, the symphony of the night bringing music to her pointy ears. She sighed and looked at the stars before her, reaching her hands out as if trying to grab them. Yet no matter how much she tried, it was impossible. They looked close yet far at the same time. A lonely smile bloomed on her face like a flower in the dark. CHAPTER 281 END Chapter 282: Gentle Starlight The night was deep, the winds howling like wolves in the depths of the woods. There was nowhere more peaceful than the forest right beneath the stars, the chirping of the crickets and squeaking of the little critters filling the place with life. Even when darkness had devoured the world whole, the forest remained beautiful, fireflies of all colors dancing in the air and bright orbs blinking ever so frequently. The cold nightly breeze ran throughout the sea of green once again. "The forest sure is pretty..." £ÛYuna£Ý And in that very forest, a young elf sat down by the roots, her silver hair illuminated by the moonlight as it fluttered in the gentle winds. She gazed far and wide, starlight reflected in her eyes like the rivers and oceans under the night sky. There was a strange sense of melancholy in the air, the orchestra of the night much gloomier than usual. The young elf didn''t say much, simply staring into nothingness, looking up at the sky from time to time, heaving a lengthy sigh all the while. "Mistress, are you sure you''re alright? We are always here for you." £ÛSirius£Ý "That''s right, Mistress... We''re always ready to lend an ear." £ÛProcyon£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you for worrying about me, everyone, but I''m fine, really... I just need some time to clear my mind..." £ÛYuna£Ý She laughed, but there was no hint of joy on her face, rather there was only gloom and loneliness as she answered them. It was a face which was about to cry at any given moment, trying to stay strong in front of others. And so, the night went on, and the silver-haired elf continued to sit by the giant roots, barely uttering any words and barely moving her eyes as she listened to the sound of the trickling creeks just a couple steps away from her. She was there, but also not at the same time. The little furballs couldn''t help but worry about her, snuggling close to her and trying to cheer her up. Yet despite all their efforts, they couldn''t bring her happiness, only a pained smile on her face. Tap Tap Tap Crack Just as the night continued to unfold, the sound of footsteps started to echo in the air, the occasional cracking of the branches ringing from time. Soon, a familiar figure was revealed, his black hair resembling the night sky above them. "Haah... I knew you''d be here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Looks like you''ve found me, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, such a figure was none other than Grey, the very source of the young lady''s melancholy and anxiety. Yet despite all that, she couldn''t bring herself to hate him. Rather, her heart only throbbed and ached thinking about it. They weren''t even instructed, but as soon as they saw him, the familiars quickly bowed their heads, greeting him politely before disappearing into the shadows, leaving the two alone to talk things out on their own. The young man didn''t need any invitations. He simply approached the pondering elf, soon seating himself beside her and looking up towards the night sky over them. Only silence loomed in the air, a tinge of awkwardness in the mix. "The night sky sure is beautiful, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You can say that again... I especially like the stars. They look so small, but also so beautiful, and a little¡­ mystical." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Isn''t the moon much more beautiful though? I mean, it''s reigning over the whole sky and shines ever brighter than the stars. Especially when it''s full, I think that''s when it''s the most beautiful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? The stars are prettier though..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was as if nothing happened. As they went on about how beautiful the night was, they talked as casually as usual, not a strange sense of distance between them nor was there any sort of awkwardness, simply chatting peacefully. It was just like the old times, chatting as if nothing else mattered in the world. Grey even brought out some snacks for them to enjoy, a subtle smile appearing on Yuna''s face as she cracked down some potato chips. "So, what brings you here, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really now, I should be the one asking you that... You suddenly disappeared without even telling Iris or Violet. That''s bad manners, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe. I just wanted to go on a little thinking walk, is all." £ÛYuna£Ý "A little... You do know how far we are from Erdea, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked and Yuna simply answered with a mischievous smile. And the former wasn''t exaggerating at all. It wasn''t just a "little", she flew over a thousand and a half kilometers just for her "thinking walk". Something none could do so casually. Now, they are in the Haltea Great Forest once again, only a couple dozen kilometers away from their original home. It was a place the both of them were so familiar with, knowing the place inside out like it was the back of their hands. It was a place full of special and precious memories, but still, it was absurd that Yuna traveled such a long distance just to think. Even Grey with all his crazy antics can''t imagine doing it on a whim. He could only heave a sigh the more he thought about it. "Still, you found me, didn''t you? There''s no problem then." £ÛYuna£Ý "No problem... Really now? Is that how a runaway young lady should answer a question? Are you in your rebellious phase, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! What rebellious phase? I''ve always been like this!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady poured as she puffed her cheeks, only serving to make Grey let out a slight chuckle. It has been so long since they had a proper conversation, but now that they do, it still felt a little unreal. "Still, how did you find me? Did you ask the familiars?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry to disappoint you but I didn''t. Just how long do you think we''ve known each other? I already know every little habit of yours. Especially when you''re upset, you always hide away in the forest... Though now that I think about it, you''re not doing it that much these times, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... I only do that when I''m really upset, you know? I don''t always go hiding in forests every single time." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, looks like our Yuna has grown quite a b©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez! Stop teasing me already!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words, when suddenly, Yuna delivered a light punch towards his left shoulder. Well, I say "light", but it was only for their standards. In reality, it actually packed quite some force behind it. Well, not that it mattered much to Grey anyway. He simply laughed it off as if it was nothing, once again looking at the expressions unfolding on Yuna''s face. It was then that he once again realized how adorable and beautiful she was. Yet despite that, he hurt such a lady due to his own selfishness and irresponsibility. A heavy weight quickly chained down his heart and a bitter smile appeared on his face. The atmosphere of the place quickly changed like the whistling winds. "Yuna, I''m sorry..." £ÛGrey£Ý Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Three words. Those were all what Grey could utter. The very moment those three words rang in the air, things quickly changed around them. There were still smiles on their faces, but they weren''t the same as before, only pain hiding beneath them. "Why are you apologizing, silly? Did you do anything wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, just earlier... You were crying, weren''t you? You were crying while saying my name again and again." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna tried to play it off, but it was useless effort. Grey had already seen everything so it was useless to keep pretending anymore. Before long, the pained smile she wore quickly vanished, only a bitter and gloomy expression left on her face. There are many things she wanted to ask Grey but she just couldn''t get the right words out. It was as if something was stopping her from speaking up. The fear and anxiety crawling up in her heart only worsened by the second, corrupting her slowly as they dragged her towards despair. On the outside, she remained calm and collected, but in reality, she was trying her best to hold back her tears from the confusing mix of emotions swirling inside her heart. All she could was look at the stars, hoping Grey doesn''t see her face. "Grey... Have you... fallen out of love with me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?! No! That''s not it! What makes you say that?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing... I just thought that maybe you''ve gotten tired of me... I heard couples do experience this kind of thing so I thought that must have been the case..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, I don''t know what made you think that, but please trust me on this one. My heart belongs to you, and it would always be. My love will never change!" £ÛGrey£Ý For the first time throughout the cold night, Grey finally showed his true emotions, grabbing Yuna by the shoulders and making her face his way, making it clear that she''s the only one he''ll always love, now and forevermore. But rather than a response, what Grey got was a surprise. The very moment the moonlight shone on Yuna''s face, he finally saw her expressions. There were tears trickling down her beautiful face, eyes filled with doubt and anxiety he''s never seen before, trying to stay strong despite her weakness. The Yuna now was not the same one he knew who could easily battle things out with monsters and beasts, but rather, just another girl who was bawling her eyes out. In their years of living together, it was the first time he saw such fearful eyes ever since that fateful day they met. "You say that, but why...?! Why do you not look at me anymore! Why don''t you like to touch me anymore! We barely even get to spend time with each other, and when we do, we barely even talk anymore! It''s like you''re distancing yourself from me! You''re always in a hurry to get away from me! Always going on quests, smithing work, and all those whatnots as if there is no tomorrow! Do you even remember you have a girlfriend waiting for you?! Grey, do you remember?! And that''s not all! Even when you smile, I can see that you''re just forcing yourself! It''s not the same smile I know! If you''re just forcing yourself, you might as well just stop smiling anymore! It''s more painful to see it! Grey, why...?! Just why...?! What... What did I do wrong...?" £ÛYuna£Ý She tried to stop her feelings from leaking, but the moment she started, she couldn''t stop anymore. Her feelings gush forth like an unstoppable flood, saying all that she''s been wanting to say, all her fears and anxiety rushing forth. All Grey could do was watch and listen. Watch as his beloved shed tears from her beautiful eyes, and listen as she expresses all her worries. A throbbing pain in his heart started stinging as his conscience haunted him. He wanted to reach out his hand and embrace her, comfort her, but he couldn''t. Just thinking about all the pain he brought to her, his hands started to tremble. Not just Yuna, Grey also felt the same irrational fear. "Yuna, that''s not it... It''s just that every time I see you, I could feel my desires grow stronger. Every smile, every touch, everything you do, I feel like I''m about to go crazy thinking about you. Like I''m going mad. It''s not that I''ve fallen out of love with you, it''s the opposite... I love you so much that I''m afraid I might hurt you. I''m afraid I''ll be nothing more than a starved beast who craves for your love... I''m afraid©`" £ÛGrey£Ý BAANNNGGGGGG Grey didn''t even finish his monologue, when he suddenly threw a punch straight towards his own face. A punch so powerful, a loud bang boomed throughout the whole forest, scaring the little critters away. It was so sudden, Yuna couldn''t help but widen her eyes in surprise, worry quickly engulfing her heart. The tears which once just wouldn''t stop from trickling down suddenly stopped as she grabbed unto Grey. "G-Grey?! Wh-What are you©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "You worry too much, Yuna. I just needed a little bit of a wake up call is all. Nothing too serious." £ÛGrey£Ý "What do you mean ''nothing too serious''?! That was so powerful! I''m sure you''re hurt somewhere, so just shut up and let me examine you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, the young lady was teeming with worry, an urgent expression on her face. So urgent, in fact, that she didn''t even have time to wipe her tears away. Grey couldn''t help but chuckle to himself at such a sight. "Yuna, sorry... Those were all just excuses. I... I was just afraid that if I couldn''t hold myself back... You''d be disillusioned with me. That I''ll lose you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "You dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words, Yuna suddenly cutting him off. The worried expression on her face was now gone, only anger and irritation remaining as she grabbed Grey''s collar tightly, looking him straight in the eyes. And once again, tears started to form in the corner of her eyes. But they were not the same tears as before. Rather than emptiness and anxiety, there was only an intense surge of annoyance and disappointment stringing along her words. "Don''t take my love for you so lightly! That''s not for you to decide! Just how long do you think I''ve loved you! I''ve loved you for three years! Three years, Grey! I''ve loved you for almost as long as I''ve known you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Shouted Yuna with all her heart, laying down her emotions once again. There was a sharp glint of seriousness in her eyes, desperately making it clear to Grey that her love wasn''t something that would easily be swayed. "If that''s what you''re so afraid of, then let me ask you this! If I were to become greedier and hog you all to myself, would you be able to hate me?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! I would never!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Then we''re the same! My love for you isn''t something that would change so easily! No matter what happens I will always love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... If you say it like that, I really won''t be able to hold myself back anymore... It''s not too late to take it back..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! I... I would never take it back... You don''t need to hold yourself back anymore. I will accept you with all my heart." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey had always known the answer, but hearing Yuna say the very words he''s been wanting to hear all this time, he could finally accept it with an open heart. It was then that he once again realized how contradictory love was, laughing at himself softly. The fear he was once so afraid of was none gone, all the burden suddenly leaving his heart as if they were passing lies. He once again held Yuna''s hand, holding it tightly and feeling her warmth once more. He was happy. "Yuna, sorry, and... I love you..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hic... Hic... Dummy... Idiot... Hic... Stupid... Hic..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady cursed him time and time again, but he couldn''t stop smiling. Rather, he opened his arms wide and gave her a warm and tight embrace. It was the warmth they have both been longing for, the warmth they have always loved. Time passed by quickly and peace soon returned to the forest. The small critters are now back to what they were doing, and the leaves continue to rustle. The young elf have now stopped crying, cuddling close to Grey. "Yuna, have you calmed down now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Dummy..." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, as it seems, she was still a little pouty and sulky, puffing her cheeks and refusing to look at Grey. She is now once again acting like a spoiled child, playing with Grey''s hands as if they were her toys. "Right, Grey, you said you were just trying to hold back yourself, right? Then, is it okay if I ask you something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Sure, go ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then... A few days ago, when I was talking to you. Why was your smile so stiff? It''s been bothering me." £ÛYuna£Ý He said he was alright with it, but hearing Yuna''s question, he suddenly flinched. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to answer Yuna. The answer was just far too embarrassing that he''s feeling a little hesitant about it. "Don''t tell me... Did you really hate me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! That''s not it! Not at all!" £ÛGrey£Ý "What is it then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That... I was just so happy seeing you after a long day, that if I didn''t force myself, I would be grinning uncontrollably like an idiot." £ÛGrey£Ý And there it was, Grey finally spilt the real reason. His cheeks©` no, his whole face now burning a fierce red color from too much embarrassment, he couldn''t even look at Yuna straight in the eyes anymore. Though, the same couldn''t be said for Yuna. As soon as she heard Grey''s reasoning, albeit silly, a spring of happiness welled up deep inside her heart. She felt the same embarrassment as Grey, burying her face on the latter''s chest. And just as the young couple was dwelling in their embarrassment, a bright blue glint shone by the creek in the corner of Grey''s eyes. His eyes quickly widened in shock and disbelief when he saw it, heart racing in excitement. "Ah!" £ÛGrey£Ý He was so excited that he abruptly stood up, greatly shocking Yuna. He then rushed towards the creek and picked up the shiny stone, appraising it with his eyes. And he was right, he finally found it, the final nine of the colors.... Nerilia''s Tear. It was an item which only manifests near water from the accumulation of mana over a long time. First, it would simply be like the blue opals he found before, but after a very long time, it will turn into "Nerilia''s Tear". A beautiful opal which shines like the stars. Its rarity alone makes it a really precious material, even high-nobility and royalty have a hard time getting. And in the "Legend of the Nine Colors"" it represented the color blue and "eternal love". A promise of devotion until the end of forevermore. "Grey, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly rush like that?" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, as he held the item in his hands, Grey''s heart suddenly started to flutter with both nervousness and excitement, feeling as if time slowed down as he stared at the lovely lady before him. "Yuna, I was planning to do this tomorrow but..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna tilting her head, Grey then exhaled and calmed himself down. Soon enough, he knelt on the ground, his hair reflecting the starlight as he took out a bouquet from his "Inventory" in which he placed "Nerilia''s Tear" in the middle. A single red flower surrounded by small violet ones and branches of sunset willows, gems green as the forest decorating the bottom. The bouquet was wrapped around in pure white silk, webs of golden stardust holding them in place and a lace of cyan and blue tying them whole. "Yuna, I know I''ve already said this countless times before, but I''ll say it again... I have always loved you and I always will. You''re the only woman whom I''ve loved in both my lives and I wouldn''t dare wish it to be any different. Your smile, your cheerfulness, your playfulness, your childishness, your appetite, and even the way you throw tantrums every now and then. I love everything about you... I couldn''t imagine my life without you anymore nor do I want to. I want you to be the one to stay by my side. I would be the happiest man in the world if you grant this selfish wish of mine. Yuna... My dearest and most beloved... Will you do me the honor of becoming my wife, now and forevermore?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was all or nothing. With a ring on his other hand, Grey expressed his wish to marry Yuna and laid out his heart before her. It was the first time his heart and hands trembled as much as it did, a cold chill running deep inside. It was too much of a shock. Yuna has still to process what was happening, heart pounding just as nervous as Grey''s. But it didn''t take too long before an answer popped inside her head, opening her mouth soon after. "... Grey, umm... I... I still think it''s still too early for me to marry..." £ÛYuna£Ý An answer finally rang inside his ears, and Grey''s nervousness soon dissipated. It felt like his heart dropped at that moment, darkness swallowing him whole. He slowly stood, a crestfallen expression traced clearly on his face. "A-Ah, I see... Well, there''s no need to rush things©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "For now, that is..." £ÛYuna£Ý A sudden pause, making Grey stop on his tracks. As he looked up and gazed at the face of the young lady before him, he was greeted with a gentle smile along with an embarrassed face which was now red as one can be. "But, if it''s for the future... Then, do I even need to spell it out?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You mean..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, I would love to be your bride." £ÛYuna£Ý Time stopped at that very moment, Yuna''s gentle figure illuminated by the moonlight burned into Grey''s eyes. A smile much sweeter than honey blooming on her face as she giggled to herself, reaching her hand out to Grey. The sound of heartbeats dancing in the air, Grey took out the ring from its box and fit it on Yuna''s ring finger. A ring of violet and blue matching the color of their eyes. Such beauty shone so mystically as they shared a kiss soon after. The night went deeper and the moon shone even brighter. As the cold nightly breeze swept throughout the forest, Grey and Yuna shared a hot and steamy night with one another, feeling each other''s warmth as their skins touched each other. "Grey... Wait..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Umm... Tonight... Umm... I want to be the dominant one..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh...?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was a sudden request, one Grey didn''t see coming at all. And the one who made the request was now dying from embarrassment, trying to hide her face. Though it was futile, one could still see how red she was from her ears. Of course, this was all because of Helen''s "advice" to her just the other day. Gerd and Selia were able to stop her from going all out, but she still managed to slip some "tips and tricks" into Yuna''s ears. She was a bad influence, alright. "I can''t...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked the young elf as she peeked her eyes through her fingers. With her putting it that way, there was nothing more Grey could possibly do. He simply lied on the bed and let his beloved do what she wanted to do, still feeling embarrassed. "Then... Please be gentle, I guess...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu. I''ll try." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 282 END Chapter 283: Sugary-Sweet Anniversary! A soft bed, fluffy pillows, and a warm blanket. A certain elf indulged in such heaven as she laid down the bed, sprawling atop of it without much care in the world as she watched her beloved lie down beside her, sunlight seeping through the windows. Thinking back to all the fears and anxiety both she and Grey felt during the past few weeks, she once again realized how silly it was. It was a problem they could have easily solved had they just talked it out with one another. But strangely enough, Yuna only felt thankful that such misunderstandings occurred between them. Though it did cause them some problems, it was also because of it that they managed to understand each other much deeper than before, their love now much stronger than ever, and... "So it wasn''t a dream, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... Now, their relationship has even progressed another step. The young lady couldn''t help but smile to herself as she raised her hand, watching how beautiful the ring in her finger was. She still can''t believe Grey was now her fianc¨¦. Well, there were also a couple more things after that, but it was better left unsaid. Just looking back at what happened last night, Yuna could only blush furiously as such passionate scenes replayed in her mind. Even with her on the lead, Grey was simply a total beast. She could only puff her cheeks adorably, remembering all the embarrassment she went through. She then faced her beloved once more, poking his cheeks time and time again as her playfulness bloomed once more. "Yuna... I won''t be able to sleep with all that poking, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Good morning, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, morning, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý It felt like it was just a couple moments ago when they were so anxious about each other, but now, here they are, acting playfully with one another. Grey soon rose from the bed and gave Yuna a kiss to greet her in the morning. Well, it wasn''t just a simple greeting. Before Yuna knew it, Grey had already pinned her down and she had been laid out bare. It was all too sudden, the young lady had yet to process what was happening so early in the morning. "Eh...? Grey...? May I ask what you are doing right now...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What else would it be? I''m just continuing from where we left off last night. You don''t truly believe I was satisfied with just that, don''t you, My Dear?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey ended his word with a sweet smile, but the same couldn''t be said for Yuna. Not only question marks, exclamation marks now also filled her head, a certain sense of danger welling up in her heart the moment she saw the sharp glint in Grey''s eyes. Just the last night, they did all sorts of things that she didn''t even want to remember, and now, Grey was telling her his appetite has yet to be sated. Even now, Yuna''s stamina has yet to recover from their long and passionate night together. Yuna had said that she''ll happily accept everything about Grey, and she truly meant it. She just didn''t think she''d doubt her own judgement so soon. It was only then that she realized that the man she was just betrothed to was indeed a wild beast. "You''re not regretting this now, are you, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu.., Grey, you''re being too much...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Scream all she could, Yuna was powerless to Grey''s vigor. It wasn''t like she hated it, but doing it so soon when they had just woken up was simply far too embarrassing. Only now did she start to regret her precious choice of words, And so, as the sun continued to climb up the sky and the creeks continued to trickle, they continued their passionate time together, a sweet and rosy mood drifting about in the air. Even the flowers were put to shame. Soon enough, Grey and Yuna finally started their day, fixing themselves quickly and taking a hot bath to rid themselves of filth and fatigue. They then had their lovely first breakfast together as an engaged couple. "Grey, let''s set up some ground rules later, okay? We can''t be doing that everyday. We still have work, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Then, are you saying it''s alright if we don''t have work?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, by enjoyment, it was mostly Grey who was enjoying himself by teasing Yuna again and again. He just couldn''t get enough of how cute and adorable his girlfri©` no, his fianc¨¦e was. Her reactions were simply far too fun to pass off. Even then, even with how much he teased Yuna, Grey didn''t forget to show her how much he loved her. Not only did he cook the best breakfast there was, he also did all the requests she asked of him, paying back all the time they lost. Well, it was also their first-year anniversary at the same time so there was double the celebration. There was only sweetness in the air as the two started their day together, even sappier and stickier than honey. A high-degree hazard for diabetes. "Right, Grey, I almost forgot... Didn''t you say you were collecting all those things because of a legend in Erdea? What was it again...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s the ''Legend of Nine Colors''." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, that. Can you tell me what it was about again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, that''s an easy one." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like how the Mayor explained it to him, Grey also explained the legend to Yuna just as thoroughly. From the items to the different meanings they possess, Grey didn''t leave a single detail out, not wanting to hide anything from her. And interestingly enough, Yuna was quite enthusiastic listening to Grey''s words. She was especially happy after learning about the meanings to the items that Grey got by himself, unable to stop herself from constantly smiling ever so brightly. She was just too happy to contain it inside. "Then, since you collected nine of them,.. What meaning does it have...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna, but Grey didn''t answer her immediately. Rather, he acted as if he didn''t hear it at first, looking away from Yuna. Well, not that looking away would let him get away, especially with how sparkly Yuna''s eyes were. "Do... Do I really have to say it...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! You''ve already told me everything, why stop now?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yep, there was no way he could escape Yuna''s question anymore. With such a bright and beaming smile directed at him, he could only give up on his attempt to escape. It was a little bit embarrassing, but it was all or nothing. "You, and you only... That''s... That''s what it meant..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey finally said the words, his cheeks burning a slightly red tint. Meanwhile, Yuna, the very one who asked Grey to say the words, was now beet red all the way to the tip of her pointy ears. It was super effective! Now, the young lady was acting all meek and shy, playing with her fork and slowly eating food. It may be from embarrassment or simply because she didn''t want to, but she couldn''t look Grey in the eyes anymore, silent as one can be. "Then, it''s my turn to ask... Last night, when you said you weren''t ready yet, what did you mean by that? Did you know how shocked back then? it felt like my heart dropped all of the sudden," £ÛGrey£Ý A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Uuu... You still remember that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. How could I ever forget the words of my beloved." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! You''re just teasing me again at this point!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but it wasn''t like she had forgotten about it either. On the contrary, it was still fresh inside her mind, echoing every now and then. She really didn''t mean much by it, just a couple reasons here and there. There was the simple fact that they were still too young. There was also the fact that she doesn''t feel she''s still mature and responsible enough to be a wife. Then there''s the fear of giving birth due to Vanessa''s experience, and a couple more of them. Yuna just wanted to take it slow and steady with Grey, savoring the time they have with each other. But perhaps the most important and silliest reason was that... "Umm... Grey, you do know that parenthood comes after marriage, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, is there something wrong with that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, nothing at all. It''s just... I don''t think I can share you with our future kids just yet. I... I still want to monopolize you for a little longer." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a critical hit, not just to Grey, but to Yuna as well. Now, the young couple have become a pair of ripe tomatoes, face beet red as one can be. Yuna could only silently take a sip of her fruit juice, trying not to dwell too much on her embarrassment. "Well, you really don''t have to worry about that. There''s no way I would be ignoring you again, I can assure you at least that much." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? Even if they''re our kids, I''m still going to get jealous, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, you''re worrying too much. You will always be my number one, Yuna. My heart will forever belong to you, My Dearest." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like adding oil to the fire, Grey''s sweet and sappy lines only served to make the atmosphere more awkward, their cheeks now even redder than before. Silence had swallowed the room, only the sound of their racing hearts echoing in the air. And so, the two continued their breakfast in silence, enjoying their anniversary to the fullest, acting like a newlywed couple when they had just gotten engaged. Not even the familiars could get in their way, simply leaving the idiot couple to their own worlds. In fact, they were so out of the world that Grey had totally forgotten something quite important. Something he has been tirelessly planning for the past couple weeks with the Mayor. Of course, it was his proposal plan! A plan which has long been spoiled. Not that it didn''t take them too long to remember. As soon as they were finished with breakfast, Grey and Yuna quickly headed back to Erdea with the use of "Gate". It was a quick warp only lasting a few seconds, a colorful view greeting them warmly. "A-Ah! Your Highnesses! I finally found you!" £ÛGerald£Ý Well, it wasn''t just the beautiful scenery which greeted them. By chance, Gerlad also happened to be passing by the corridors, rushing towards them the very moment he spotted them, now gasping for air and out of breath. "Lord Gerald, please calm yourself down. No one''s chasing you." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right, please take deep breaths first, Lord Gerald. We also have some water if you''d like to quench your thirst." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes, thank you©` No, that''s not it! This is wrong! Your Highness, what about the plan! Everyone is already waiting!!" £ÛGerald£Ý "Ah... Right..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was only then did Grey finally remember the plan he''d been working on. It wasn''t just the process, the venue, the music, the lunch, and everything else. They have already planned it thoroughly all the while preparing for the festival. Though, as it is right now, the plan had already crumbled to dust. Grey knew that it was his fault, and now, he''s having a hard time thinking how to break it down to the Mayor. He was the one who helped him the most, after all. "Well, about that... Some things happened yesterday, and... You know, I sort of got dragged along with the mood, so... You see... Yuna said yes." £ÛGrey£Ý There was nothing more needed to be said. Grey simply held Yuna''s hand and raised it along with his. With such a lovely pair of rings adorned on their ring fingers, Grey''s intentions were clear as day, announcing their engagement to the world. Meanwhile, the Mayor''s soul finally left his body. It was just too much of a shock that he didn''t know what to do. Thankfully, one way or the other, Grey and Yuna managed to calm him down, soon explaining things to him as thoroughly as they could. "Haah... This is quite a lot to take in..." £ÛGerald£Ý The Mayor was totally right. To think that the proposal that they''ve been planning for a few weeks already would end up getting spoiled by the very person who made the plan. He didn''t know whether he should be laughing or crying. But seeing how happy the two youths before him were, he could only give up on his thoughts. What''s done is already done. Even if the plan was spoiled, seeing that the goal was still reached, how could he feel anything other than happiness? "Well, this is quite a bit unexpected, but... Congratulations, Your Highnesses. May your future be blessed with love and happiness." £ÛGerald£Ý "Thanks, Lord Gerald." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý Their relationship was now more harmonious than before, holding one another''s hands as they stood under the arches of the hallway. With rings in both their fingers, one could easily tell how successful the proposal was. There was just one itsy-bitsy problem... "Now... How should we relay this news to everyone?" £ÛGerald£Ý ... That is, how they should tell everyone the news when they have already gathered inside the venue. Be it the people they hired or everyone close to them, they were all told about the plan just a couple moments ago and now, are only waiting for the two. It was a thoroughly prepared plan as well, so it was a little troublesome changing it midway. Everyone was already surprised when the Mayor told them about the plan, and now, they are up for yet another surprise. They have yet to head inside, but they could already tell they would be bombarded with a barrage of wishes and questions the moment everyone knows. There would also be the confusion of the people they hired. Oh, how troubling it was. "Haah... Well, there''s nothing we can do about it anymore. Let''s just head there and tell everyone what happened." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m sure everyone would be surprised! I can''t wait to see their reactions, especially Iris and Violet." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you sure are enjoying yourself, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I only get to see it once, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, as it seems, there was not a trace of worry in Yuna''s face. Rather, she was very much enjoying herself, looking forward to everyone''s reaction the moment they reveal they are already engaged, giggling to herself all the while. Then, bracing themselves for what''s about to happen, Grey, Yuna, and the Mayor soon headed towards the venue. Their steps echoed throughout the halls once again, heading north where a mystical garden lay peacefully. The very moment they headed inside the Marble Gardens, the scent of flowers greeted their noses, life and colors blooming everywhere. There was also the occasional laughter of the people, dancing in the air. The original plan was to invite Yuna to lunch "arranged" by the Mayor in celebration of finishing the festival preparations. Everyone else would also be present, having a little garden party as classical music played in the background. There would also be entertainment present, and just when it is time to dance, people would slowly drift away, leaving Grey and Yuna on their own, it would be then that Grey kneels on the ground and proposes to her. "Oh! Older Sister Yuna, Older Brother Grey, over here¡«!" £ÛViolet£Ý "Boss! Lady Boss! You''re finally here! What took you two so long? The party''s almost starting, you know?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey, good morning." £ÛIris£Ý It was just as they expected. The very moment they entered the venue, everyone greeted them casually, acting like usual. And "coincidentally", the host also noticed their arrival, signaling the others as subtly as he could. Before long, the music started playing, the food was served, and people started chattering. In just a couple moments, the atmosphere about the place completely changed, Iris glancing at Grey and Yuna curiously from time to time. "Oh my, what''s with your attire? Did we forget to tell you about today?" £ÛCynthia£Ý They also quickly stood out with the casual clothing they wore when everyone was wearing dress, suits, and all sorts of formal attires. They were supposed to do so, but as one knows, Grey had completely forgotten about it. "Well, about that... Can I borrow the stage for a little bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, sure..." £ÛCynthia£Ý Cynthia and everybody else tilting their heads in confusion, Grey quickly headed towards the stage, Yuna following suit behind him. Everyone''s eyes were on them, following them as they headed up the stage. A short moment of talking with the host later on, and the former handed the voice-enhancing magic tool to Grey. There was a tinge of nervousness and awkwardness in his heart, soon breathing out a lengthy sigh. "Good day, everyone. I hope you''re all enjoying the party right now, and well... Yuna and I are now engaged." £ÛGrey£Ý "Surprise, everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý """"Ehhh?!!"""" A sweet and short revelation, but the reaction was quite a bit different. As soon as they showed the beautiful rings on their fingers, the audience went into an uproar, everyone''s eyes widened in shock as their mouths opened in agape. They were meant to be the one surprising Yuna, but instead, they were the ones who received a surprise, and quite a big one at that. The musicians were so surprised, they quickly stopped playing their instruments, music cut off all of a sudden. "Boss! Lady Boss! What do you mean by this?!" £ÛGarret£Ý "E-Elder Sister Yuna, a-are you really now engaged to Elder Brother Grey?" £ÛIris£Ý "Haah... I knew this would happen..." £ÛGerald£Ý It was as they had expected. As soon as they revealed their engagement, everyone quickly rushed towards them and peppered them with questions left and right, the Mayor shaking his head as they watched the two drown in them. What happened, how it came to be, where they have been, and many more. There were all sorts of questions headed their way, and they had no other choice but to answer each one of them, else, they wouldn''t be able to calm down. Of course, Grey and Yuna evaded the topic about what happened after the proposal. Not only was it something so embarrassing, it was also part of their very private lives. Not even the familiars knew of it. "I see... So that''s what happened. That''s quite the twist of fate." £ÛCynthia£Ý "I knew it! You really are a man amongst men, Boss!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Boss, please teach us the ways! We''ll follow you forever!" £ÛLester£Ý And in a strange turn of events, now Garret and his gang are praising Grey like some sort of idol, clinging onto him as they plead for his teachings. It was an embarrassing sight Yuna just couldn''t help but giggle to herself. "Elder Sister Yuna, Elder Brother Grey, congratulations on your engagement!" £ÛIris£Ý "Congratulations, Your Highnesses. I hope we will have the pleasure to attend your wedding someday." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Older Brother Grey, Older Sister Yuna, me too! I also want to attend!" £ÛViolet£Ý Of course, there were also ones who happily congratulated them on their successful engagement. After Iris, everyone quickly followed suit and gave them their best regards on their engagement, giving them their best wishes all the while. If there were some who reacted differently from everyone, they were the people they hired for the proposal. With the couple now engaged, they didn''t know what to do anymore, simply standing in silence as they waited for instructions. "Pardon my rudeness, Your Highness. But, how should we proceed with the party?" "Oh, right..." £ÛGrey£Ý Even the host was now troubled as the party was centered on the proposal. With the main reason now done and dusted, the whole plan has been ruined. Though, not that it really mattered much to Grey and Yuna. "Well, there''s no need to change too much with the flow of events. Let''s proceed with the party just as planned." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. Let''s just have as much fun as we can!" £ÛYuna£Ý "By your will, Your Highnesses." There was no need to think too much. As soon as Grey and Yuna gave their piece, the host then instructed everyone involved. With a wave of his hands, music started playing once again and the waiters served the tables with all sorts of tasty dishes. As a bonus, Grey also took out some of the sweet and delicious desserts they made beforehand, filling the table with more life and colors. Everyone''s eyes quickly lit up at the sight of such novel treats they''ve never seen before. "Oh! This is so good! Try this one out, boys!" £ÛGarret£Ý "The Boss really is amazing! To think they could also make sweets!" £ÛJohn£Ý "Hey, Marcus! Don''t hog them all for yourself!" £ÛLester£Ý There was also no shortage of shenanigans that unfolded throughout the stretch of the event, Garret and his gang being chaotic as usual as they wolfed down the treats Grey and Yuna made with such delightful faces. The once formal occasion has now become a casual gathering, yet strangely enough, no one really minds it that much. Rather, they preferred such a lively atmosphere, chatting and laughing merrily with one another. "Here, Yuna, say ahh¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I love it! And... I love you too, Grey," £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I love you more, silly." £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps what caught the attention of many were two figures who were happily feeding each other food and flirting openly without a single care in the world. They were, of course, Grey and Yuna who were now acting like newlyweds, smiling such blinding smiles. It was so blinding, in fact, that some of the guests found it hard to eat with them around, hearts bouncing from place to place as the flowers bloomed. The whole garden was now pink as one can be, it was especially painful for the singles. "Iris... Have Older Sister Yuna and Older Brother Grey always been that sweet?" £ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! Let''s just leave them be for now. This is much better than seeing Elder Sister Yuna bawl all day." £ÛIris£Ý "I guess you''re right..." £ÛViolet£Ý Not that anyone has the heart to scold the idiot couple anyway. They simply minded their own business and enjoyed lunch as much as they could. Violet and Iris soon digging into their serving of pudding. "Mmn¡«! So delicious¡«!" £ÛIris£Ý CHAPTER 283 END Chapter 284: Fried, Grilled, and Roasted Extravaganza! The day was full of life, warmth, and energy. Bees and butterflies danced all over the brilliant and colorful gardens, flowers of all shapes and sizes blooming all throughout the place. The little creatures sapping away the sweetest of nectars. There was only peace to be observed, sweet giggles ringing in the air like soft chimes singing by the tune of the wind. A number of adorable furballs ran across the green grass, wagging their tails as they hopped and rolled around. "Puppies! Wait for Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hey, Natalia, you''re running too fast!" £ÛIris£Ý And chasing after them was the Little Princess whose smile was stretching from ear to ear, giggling ever so happily as if there was no tomorrow. After her was Iris whose face was full of worry about her little niece tripping and hurting herself. Another day has passed, and after yesterday''s successful event, Grey opened up the "Gate" for the Royal Family to pass through. The Festival of Hearts was just another day away, and so, there was no time to waste dilly-dallying. But rather than explore the city like any other tourist, they simply spent the day in the Manor, resting themselves and enjoying the scenery as it is. They were finally done with their work, and so, they are enjoying their little break to the fullest. "It''s been nine years since I''ve been here, but this place hasn''t changed, huh... It''s still as beautiful as ever." £ÛErnes£Ý "You say that Dear, but you weren''t even paying attention before. If I remember correctly, you just wasted out time away with all sorts of mischief last time," £ÛTalia£Ý "Now, now, no need to get into the specifics." £ÛErnes£Ý And like any other family, they simply chatted their sweet time away, recalling what happened in the past and all the troubles they ran through. And by "troubles", it was meant to be plural. There was no end to the mischief the King had caused. It was their first time attending the Festival of Hearts as the King and Queen at the time, and they already made quite the deep impression towards everyone else. Needless to say, it was quite a day to be remembered. "Oh! These tangerines are really tasty!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Really?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Here, open wide." £ÛYuna£Ý As for Grey and Yuna, they are once again openly flirting in front of everyone. The sweet and rosy atmosphere from before has yet to disappear and they are still as flirty as one can be. So much so, that hearts were bouncing everywhere. They were so sweet and sappy, even the black coffee the King was drinking started to taste sweet as if a whole bag of sugar was dumped inside it. A sore sight to behold which would surely break the hearts of those who are single. "Hey! The idiot couple in front of me! Can you tone it down a little bit? You''re making the sweets taste bad!" £ÛJulius£Ý It was especially irritating to Julius who was sitting in front of them. And no, he wasn''t bitter nor jealous since they couldn''t bring along Amelia with them, not at all. He was simply a concerned spectator, yes, a concerned spectator was all he was. "Shut up, you''re just jealous." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah?! Me, jealous?! Why would I be jealous over you two?!" £ÛJulius£Ý I repeat, he wasn''t jealous at all. Even with how irked and irritated he looked, just like a fuse which was about to burst, Julius'' heart was calm as a placid lake©` No, let''s just face it, he was extremely jealous of Grey and Yuna being all lovey-dovey. So jealous that there was only irritation in his mind, wanting to break off the two apart. Seeing them all like that makes him yearn to see Amelia again. It has only been a day yet this fool of a prince was already lovesick. "Tsk. Let''s see how long you two can keep acting like that. At least have a little bit of decency, there are children watching." £ÛJulius£Ý And Julius was perfectly right. As they turned their heads to the right, they could see the Little Princess looking at them with expectant and excited eyes. They didn''t even notice when she stopped running around, and Iris was with her as well. "Nalia, ahh¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Alright, here you go, Little Princess. Open wide." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, as it seems, rather than their actions, what the Little Princess was interested about was the tangerines in their hands. Yuna then peeled some more and fed them to her, making her smile ever so cheerfully, flapping her arms happily. "Iris, would you also like some yourself?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yes, but Elder Sister Yuna... I can eat by myself..." £ÛIris£Ý "Aww... That''s such a shame..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna also tried to feed the Prince Royal, but as one would expect, she was quickly and politely rejected. She was already 11 years old, after all, and a princess at that. Being fed at such an age would surely be something she''ll be embarrassed about for the rest of her life. Instead, Yuna simply gave a couple pieces of tangerines to Iris and let her do the rest. She skillfully peeled the tangerines with her pretty little hands, revealing amber-colored pulp deep inside. A sweet smile soon bloomed on her lovely face, matching that of the Little Princess''. And for some reason, Julius also got himself a couple pieces of tangerines without even asking. Then the King followed, then the Queen, and so did everyone else. Before long, everyone was already enjoying their sweet and juicy tangerines. "Come to think of it... Grey, Yuna, since you two are now engaged, when would the wedding be happening?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Hmm... We actually don''t have plans for that yet. Though we''re now engaged, we decided to take things slow and only marry when we are truly ready." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. No one''s rushing us, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Their relationship was already fast enough as it is, but Grey and Yuna don''t simply want to ride the momentum. They decided to take things at their own pace, only deciding the final arrangements once they''ve fully settled their feelings. Well, there was also the fact that Yuna still wants to "monopolize" Grey and all that whatnots, so the wedding would most likely happen only after a couple, maybe even a few, years. They still have a lot of time left to ponder. "A slow and steady approach... Fufufu! That sounds wonderful." £ÛTalia£Ý "Then, do let us know once you''ve decided to hold the wedding. If you want, I can lend you two the Grand Cathedral for the wedding." £ÛErnes£Ý "The Grand Cathedral... Wasn''t it only the high-nobility and royalty who are allowed to wed there?" £ÛGrey£Ý Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "Of course, but we can always make exceptions for our dear Heroes. What do you think? This isn''t an everyday opportunity, you know?" £ÛErnes£Ý The King said with a suspicious smile on his face, however, Grey could tell he was actually being sincere. There was just one problem with his proposal, it was that Grey and Yuna don''t like standing out too much, and the Grand Cathedral would be the total opposite of that. "Thank you for the offer, Your Majesty, but I''m afraid we''ll have to decline. All we want is a simple wedding, nothing more, nothing less." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We don''t want to cause such a commotion, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Although it is true that many of their actions made them stand out more than they need to be. They are simply people who wish for a leisurely and peaceful life. The wedding they wanted was a simple and comfortable one. Of course, as for the wedding details, it was still undecided. Whether they wanted it to be a forest wedding like Kris and Aria, a beach wedding, a church wedding, and so on and so forth, only time can tell. Things could change at any moment. Well, their wedding might be quite the peculiar one. With Grey and Yuna''s standard of what is simple and what is not, there really was no telling what they''ll do. Only one thing was for sure, it is bound to be something interesting. "I see... Then, you can just tell us if you ever change your mind. The Grand Cathedral will always be open." £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, and don''t forget to invite us, alright? We wouldn''t miss it for anything." £ÛErnes£Ý Said the King as he ate another piece of tangerine, and everyone nodded after his words. They all wore sincere expressions on their faces, truly wanting to see them exchange vows with one another. Even Julius was a little excited. "Your Majesty... You just want to skip work, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Urk!" £ÛErnes£Ý Grey''s guess was right on the money. Though he was sincere in wanting to attend the wedding, he also had some ulterior motives hidden in that sincerity, wanting to skip his job and laze around even if it''s just for a day. Still, no matter how mischievous and troublesome the King was, both Grey and Yuna were thankful for his consideration. He may not be the best of Kings there are but he was a good person who can easily understand others. "Speaking of important events, Grey, I just remembered, but isn''t it the familiars'' birthday today?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, we''ve summoned them just a day later, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Then let''s celebrate! Everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take too long before the topic completely shifted to that of the familiars'' first birthday. Yuna immediately called them over with Sirius, Canopus, Kentaurus, and Arcturus lining up in the front, tilting their heads in confusion. Well, it wasn''t just the familiars. Adorably as she can, the Little Princess also joined in on the line up and seated herself behind them, sitting down on the soft green grass, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she looked at Grey and Yuna. Truly adorable. "You called for me, Master?" £ÛPolaris£Ý Of course, they also didn''t forget their eldest familiar, Polaris. With a single call from Grey, he was quickly summoned from Moterno all the way to Erdea. And as usual, he greeted them politely, bowing his little fluffy head. Everyone''s eyes were now glued on the little furballs. They really didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now that they were all present, they could easily tell there was more of them now than before. All were puzzled and confused. "Everyone... We have something important to ask of you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Please ask away, Mistress. We''ll do our best to answer your questions." £ÛPolaris£Ý "I see, then... What would you like for your birthday¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý The slightly serious mood was quickly broken with Yuna''s enthusiasm. Now, the familiars were left puzzled, their eyes showing traces of extreme confusion as they looked Yuna straight in the eyes. "Birth... day...?" £ÛPolaris£Ý A familiar''s duty is to be of service to their master, and so, things such as birthdays and celebratory events are something they didn''t anticipate. They simply stared at her, blank-eyed, not knowing how to answer such a question. In the first place, they have no need for jewelry, accessories, and the sorts of things people give to one another as presents. Even if they did, it would only hinder them in their duties so they weren''t really something desirable. It was a simple yet surprisingly rough question to answer. "Nalia wants cake¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Though, the same thing couldn''t be said for the Little Princess. Even when she wasn''t really the one who was asked, she already ready gave her answer as excitedly as she could, smiling from ear to ear as she raised her tiny hands to the air. The Little Princess then proceeded to name all sorts of things she could think of for a present, mainly foods that she knew, counting slowly with her little fingers. Everyone watched her with warm eyes as they laughed to themselves. Of course, like the fools that they were, both the King and the Crown Prince took down notes of the Little Princess'' request, making sure she has the best birthday when she turns three years old in a few months. "Grey, Yuna, would you like to cook for Natalia''s birthday?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Your Majesty... This isn''t the time for that..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey with a wry smile on his face, Yuna wearing all the same. Unfortunately, the King was too much of a fool for her granddaughter to listen. He and the Crown Prince simply continued listing down the things the Little Princess mentioned. "Master, Mistress, we appreciate the concern, but your wishes are far more than enough for us. We are already ha©`" £ÛArcturus£Ý "No! We''re not taking that for an answer! And we won''t be done here until we''ve decided on something and celebrated." £ÛYuna£Ý "But Mistress©`" £ÛCanopus£Ý "No means no! And that''s final!" £ÛYuna£Ý The familiars tried to negotiate, but Yuna won''t back down on her stance. Now, they are stuck on a rock and a hard place, not knowing what they should request to not burden their masters whilst still satisfying them. What a troublesome situation it was. "Then, what about food? Is there something you''d like to eat?" £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, it wasn''t like there weren''t any solutions to their problem. The very moment Grey asked such a question, everyone''s ears quickly perked up, a sense of interest blooming in their hearts. Before long, their eyes beamed with excitement. """"Meat!!"""" Answering in unison, their loud voices echoed in the air as stars sparkled in their eyes. They really didn''t need to eat but the taste of meat was something they enjoyed all too well. Especially the stir-fried ones Grey and Yuna make for breakfast, "Alright, meat it is, then!" £ÛGrey£Ý Smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna didn''t waste any more time and quickly got to work. Their portable kitchen was taken out to the garden and soon, ingredients filled up the table. Since it was a special occasion, they decided to splurge a bit. The meat wasn''t just any common ones you''d find in the supermarket. Nor only were there meats of high-ranking beasts, there were also some from Divine Beasts such as the Garuda and Leviathan, placed atop the kitchen table with great care. There were also Pterygia, Tarper Shark, Thunder Eel, King Lobster, Jet Hawk, Rock Falcon, Aronel, Bulldeer, Tentares, and many more. It was an assortment of premium ingredients not even royalty would get to see everyday. Chop Chop Chop Crack Crack Crack Whisk Whisk Whisk With their swift and nimble hands, Grey and Yuna quickly prepared ingredients one after another. Some were chopped, some were dices, some were fileted, some were marinated, and some were whisked with beaten eggs. A cacophony of noises echoed all throughout the garden. Soon, the sound of sizzling oil echoed in the air, the prepared ingredients fried in very hot oil. And whilst such was happening, the grill was also prepared, the smell of burning charcoal wafting through the air. "Grey, here are the patties." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks, and oh, can you hand me the sesame oil real quick?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý They moved so fast, it was quite difficult for the spectators to know what exactly was happening. All they knew was that one dish after dish was placed atop the table one after another, a meaty and appetizing smell drifting in the air. Mixed hamburg steak, grilled chicken, buffalo wings, unadon, meat balls, tempura, croquettes, battered Leviathan filet, crispy meat fritters, roasted Bulldeer, and many more. Whatever one could think of, they could find it atop the dining table. And just in time, noon was also close approaching, the sun now reaching its zenith. With the appetizing fragrance coming from the foods, it was hard to hold themselves back from feeling hungry. They were simply far too enticing. "Hey, Grey, can we have a bite already? I''m starving." £ÛJulius£Ý "Alright, go ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Eh...?" £ÛJulius£Ý Since it was also a special occasion, Grey didn''t waste any time arguing and simply agreed to Julius'' request, in turn making the latter very confused. He had expected a harsh scolding, but instead he got a treat. Question marks were all over his head. "Julius, what are you staring in silence for? Dig in already. The food is not going to wait for you, you know?" £ÛErnes£Ý "A-Ah, yes..." £ÛJulius£Ý Still in shock by how calm Grey was, Julius quickly seated himself and had a taste of Grey and Yuna''s cooking. The shock he once felt was quickly replaced with delight, an explosion of flavors flooding his mouth. He already knew that Grey and Yuna were excellent cooks, but something about the new dishes they just cooked stood out from the others. They were exceptionally and incredibly delicious, he could eat them all day. They were divine! "What the heck is this?! This is even much better than what you usually cook! Am I dreaming right now?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Quite down, Julius. It''s bad manners to shout during a meal." £ÛTalia£Ý "Mmn¡«! Food, yummy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The food was already good, but the moment rice was brought out, it became even more divine, everyone unable to hide their smiling faces. Needless to say, everyone thoroughly enjoyed the various meat dishes Grey and Yuna cooked. ¡ºMaster, this is great! It''s really good!¡» £ÛKentaurus£Ý ¡ºMmn¡«! This one''s the best! It''s really juicy.¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý ¡ºAs expected of Master and Mistress. Truly out of this world,¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý As for the familiars, there was no need to say anymore. They also loved the food they cooked, sending telepathic messages as to not add up to the noise. The little smiles on their fluffy faces made all the effort they spent felt worth it. Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t just simply cook. As they went about with their cooking, they also had a quick taste of a couple samples here and there, enjoying themselves to the fullest just like everyone else. "Yuna, here, open wide." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And by enjoying themselves, it meant that they were flirting without a single care in the world. They were still as sweet as honey, taking turns feeding each other. They were blushing and smiling, enough to make flowers bloom in the background. Julius, who was dearly missing Amelia, simply didn''t pay any attention to them and just continued to wolf down the dishes served before him. He acted like air, not trying to think about the idiot couple behind him. The more time passed, the more dishes were dished out. Everyone happily enjoyed their bountiful lunch, but also practiced moderation. After all, meat is usually high in fats and cholesterol. They simply enjoyed themselves as best as they could. Well, there weren''t just meat dishes. Albeit only a few, there were also some fruits and veggies on the table and some juice to cleanse their palate. Overall, it was a wholly balanced meal with everything one would ever need. Chatter Chatter Chatter Chatter And just as their lunch progressed, the garden suddenly became noisy. The sound of the gates opening echoed in the air, soon followed by the footsteps of horses. It was obvious that valuable guests were being welcomed. With the day of the festival upon them, the time for the royal families from all over the continent to arrive in Erdea had also come. It was also the reason why the Mayor and his family were not present, busy welcoming guests by the Teleportation Gate. Now, the second out of the several royal families have arrived. Just like the Alfrione Royal Family from before, they are now receiving a grand welcome, the sound of drums and trumpets echoing in the air. A royal fanfare! "I wonder which royal family it is this time..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Hahaha, does it really matter? No matter which one it is, I won''t be greeting them until I finish my food. I''ll tell you that much. Hahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Dear..." £ÛTalia£Ý Though, as it seems, no one was really interested in greeting the other royal families, simply wanting to continue their meal and keep chatting and laughing with one another over the dining table, like any other family, "Oh! These skewers are amazing! Grey, Yuna, I''ll have another one." £ÛErnes£Ý "Un! Go ahead, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý The King was especially uninterested in the royal affairs, wolfing meat down one dish after another. Following him were the two mischievous princes, and surprisingly, the Little Princess, who had a surprisingly good appetite for her age. Lunch progressed and before long, the sun finally started to climb down the horizon. The whistling winds continued to blow and the little insects continued to flutter in the air. There was only peace all over, everyone indulging in the tenderest meat there is. Just as such peace continued to unfold, an unfamiliar set of footsteps ruffled the grass, drawing closer and closer with each passing second. Then it suddenly halted, an unfamiliar figure standing behind them. "So you were here, our Dear Heroes." £Û???£Ý CHAPTER 284 END Chapter 285: The Royal Roster Pointy ears, long, straight hair, slender figures, beautiful faces, and eyes which shone like the trickling streams under the gentle sunlight. A number of figures stood proudly in the garden, looking perfect and picturesque with the flowering garden behind them. One figure in particular stood out amongst the rest, his ash-colored hair waving in the air as her lime eyes gleamed beautifully. Even when he was simply standing there, he exuded an aura of grace and dignity one couldn''t find elsewhere. "Elrich, Lisania, it''s been quite some time." £ÛErnes£Ý "Quite some time indeed, Ernes. And as it seems, your children really have grown quite a lot, haven''t they?" £ÛElrich£Ý "Well, it has been years, after all. I even have a granddaughter now." £ÛErnes£Ý Chatting like long time friends, both the King and the elven gentleman greeted each other with warm smiles. And along them, the Queen also greeted the lady besides the gentleman, waving their hands the moment they noticed each other. "You aren''t here to cause any troubles again, are you?" £ÛElrich£Ý "Come on now, Elrich, people grow from their mistakes. Don''t expect me to be as naive and mischievous as before." £ÛErnes£Ý "Dear, you really shouldn''t be lying like that. There are children listening." £ÛTilia£Ý And along their friendly chat, the two men also recalled the past, making fun of each other as they recalled all the mischief and misfortunes they have been through. The King felt especially attacked as everyone ganged up on him, recalling all the troubles he created the last time. Even the Queen was on the other party''s side, not even trying to act merciful to her own husband. The King tried to defend himself, but against three opponents, it was simply futile. He was simply digging his own grave. "Guh... You really haven''t changed, Elrich." £ÛErnes£Ý "Hahaha. I could say the same thing about you, Ernes... It''s good to see you again, my dear friend." £ÛElrich£Ý "The feeling is mutual." £ÛErnes£Ý Yet despite all the teasing and mockery against each other, their conversation ended with a friendly handshake, soft and gentle smiles floating about their faces. Well, not only them but everyone else was the same. After his short exchange with the King, the elven gentleman then turned his attention towards Grey and Yuna. The smile on his face grew even brighter as he drew closer towards their direction, his beautiful eyes gleaming magnificently with every stride. He has yet to introduce himself, but Grey could already know who he was. To be able to converse with a King in such a casual tone, it could either mean that they were close enough or that they were of the same status. In this case, it was the latter. "You must be Lord Grey and Lady Yuna, I presume?" £ÛElrich£Ý "That is correct. And... It is a great honor to finally meet you, Your Majesty, King Elrich of Ingrasia." £ÛGrey£Ý He was a King as well, and compared to King Ernes, he was a much more dignified figure, not just outwardly but inwardly as well. The way he carries himself was more prim and proper for a King, not a trace of mischief to be seen. Hearing Grey''s words, Yuna also followed suit and greeted the King of Ingrasia with a light nod. They were still an "Archduke" and "Archduchess", after all. There was no need to kneel like they did before, establishing an impression in their first meeting. "Oh? I did not think I would be this popular. To think even the esteemed heroes know of myself. I feel honored." £ÛElrich£Ý "Please, you humor us too much, Your Majesty. There is no one who does not know of the wise and kind King of Ingrasia." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That''s good to hear, but Lord Grey, Lady Yuna... There''s no need to force yourself to act so stiffly and formally. Please speak comfortably as you wish. Ernes had already told quite a bit about yourselves." £ÛElrich£Ý It was quite a bit of a surprise, not only because King Elrich knew of their preference for casual conversations, but because of the disturbing fact that King Ernes was going about and telling other Kings information pertaining to them. They looked in his direction, and the moment they did, King Ernes quickly turned his eyes away from them. Surely enough, he was guilty about it. With all the mischief he had caused, one could only imagine how much he''s spilled. Oh, privacy be damned. And like a coward, King Ernes quickly lifted up the Little Princess, using her cuteness as a shield to save himself. They have yet to hear his side, but one thing was sure. Someone won''t be getting dessert this dinner©` no, for a whole month. "Don''t be too upset about Ernes. We only talked about trivial things, nothing which could harm yourselves. I swear on Ingrasia''s honor." £ÛElrich£Ý "I see... We''ll take up on your word then, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, as it seems, they only talked about things which aren''t really of that great of an importance. Grey had already checked it with his eyes so he knew that King Elrich wasn''t lying in the slightest. Rather, he was quite an admirable and honorable person, amongst the kindest from the ones Grey met. So kind, in fact, that it makes one wonder why he was so different from King Ernes despite the fact that they''re both Kings. So mysterious, indeed. Grey once again looked at King Ernes. Well, if it''s just an invasion of privacy one is talking about, Grey wouldn''t be safe either. As someone who appraises everyone he has met, he would only be a hypocrite if he denied the fact. The most guilty of them all. "Well, this is already long overdue but we should at least introduce ourselves. I am Elrich fol Neril Ingrasia, the reigning King of the Kingdom of Ingrasia." £ÛElrich£Ý "And I am Lisania fol Ingraisa, Queen of Ingrasia. It''s my greatest honor to finally meet the esteemed heroes." £ÛLisania£Ý After the King and Queen, the princes, the princesses, and everyone else introduced themselves one after another, smiles blooming on their faces as they bowed their heads. Some even had their eyes sparkling in excitement as they greeted the two. But perhaps the one who stood out the most was their escort, a young man who had remained silent ever since. He was both a Lt. General of the Kingdom and at the same time, a High-Ranker at the peak of B-rank. A formidable bodyguard. "The pleasure is ours. I am Grey of ''Aster'', and this is my partner, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s a delight to finally meet the Royal Family of Ingrasia." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Grey and Yuna also introduced themselves soon after, reciprocating their greetings with smiles and courteously bowing all the while. With how gorgeous they were, it immediately left a deep impression on everyone. This was especially true to one of the princes of the Kingdom. The moment he laid his eyes on Yuna, his heart started to pound like a racing stallion in the green and open meadows, his cheeks flushed red as he looked at her. He was the third prince of the kingdom, Alistair, who was known for his purity and gracefulness. Despite being the same age as Grey and Yuna, and a member of royalty at that, he is yet to be engaged. A handsome prince who just experienced love for the first time. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Hm? Is something wrong, Prince Alistair?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, n-no there isn''t..." £ÛAlistair£Ý Or so he says, but it was obviously a lie. His suddenly flustered expressions and his flushed face were more than enough to tell he had fallen in the pits of love, his heart even pounding more fervently than before. "N-No, actually! La-Lady Yuna, w-would you please be my bride?!" £ÛAlistair£Ý "Yes...?" £ÛYuna£Ý What a bold prince he was! It has only been a couple moments since they met and he was already down on his knees, wishing for Yuna''s hand in marriage. A sudden development which led to confuse not just Yuna, but everyone else as well. His eyes were sparkling so innocently as well like a pure maiden in love, wishing for Yuna''s hand earnestly and sincerely as one can be. His hands were even trembling in nervousness, hopelessly waiting for Yuna''s response. "Sorry, Prince Alistair, but I''m afraid we can''t have that." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for the prince, it was Yuna that he fell in love at first sight with. Grey just couldn''t leave things be, stepping in without wasting any time, standing between the lovestruck prince and his beloved Yuna. "Huh...?" £ÛAlistair£Ý "As you can see... Yuna''s already off the market." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, ending his statement with a sweet smile as he raised both his and Yuna''s hands, revealing the matching rings in their fingers, He was as merciless as one can be, crushing every bit of hope the prince had. "Oh dear..." £ÛLisania£Ý The prince was a good person, but if Grey didn''t do what he just did, it would only turn to trouble later on. He had no other choice but to defuse the situation as quickly as he could. If wasn''t that he was being possessive, no, not at all, Though, because of his actions, the once sparkling prince was now withering away, the sound of his shattered heart echoing in the air. He just had his first love yet it was crushed on the very same day. Oh, what bitter and terrible fate. "Hahaha. I knew I recognized those voices from somewhere." £ÛRichter£Ý And just as the situation was resolved, another figure entered the scene, his calm and familiar voice ringing in the air. It was the Azure Sword Emperor, and behind him was the Imperial Family of Valliarta, the current Emperor by his side. "So it seems you finally tied the knot, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. May your future be filled with love, fortune, and happiness." £ÛRichter£Ý "Thank you, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna both lowered their heads as they expressed their gratitude to Ricter''s regards. Though they barely knew the former Emperor, it was still a wonderful thing, hearing someone congratulate them on their engagement. "Greetings, Emperors of Valliarta." £ÛElrich£Ý "It''s good to see you again, Emperor Richter, Emperor Reinhardt." £ÛErnes£Ý "I could say the same to you, King Elrich, King Ernes." £ÛReinhardt£Ý "Hahaha. It seems like yesterday when you two were just little children. Now, you''re both amazing Kings. Time really flies, doesn''t it?" £ÛRichter£Ý After greeting Grey and Yuna, the monarchs then greeted one another, expressing their delight after a long time of not seeing them. Richter was especially happy, a smile on his face as he recalled the times when the great sovereigns before him were but little children. As one would expect, it wasn''t just the Kings and Emperors, each member of the Imperial and Royal Families gave a greeting on their own. Even the brokenhearted Prince Alistair still did his best, acting courteously to be expected of a prince. However, out of all the greetings given, only one stood out the most amongst the rest, showing off how cute and adorable she was with the little smile on her face... "Hewwo¡«! Nalia, 2 years!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Of course, it was none other than the Little Princess, who, other than her name which she still can''t pronounce quite properly yet, also added her age along her short and adorable introduction, striking the hearts of many. It had just been a couple moments since they met yet everyone already fell in love with the adorable little girl, warmly fawning over her. And for some strange reason, King Ernes looked so smug as if he had just won a competition. Truly a doting idiot. But the whole scene only proved one point, it was how peaceful the continent was. Though it had been ravaged by a terrible war centuries ago, now, it is only calm and flourishing, countries having friendly relations with one another. In fact, amongst the five continents, Oiros is the most peaceful of all. Though there have been civil wars from time to time, there hasn''t been any territorial wars since the warring era over two centuries ago. Even the aforementioned civil wars were resolved with help from their neighboring countries, creating an alliance which had been withheld for centuries. It truly was a great place to be in, full of exciting adventures. "Pardon the rowdiness of my descendants, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. I hope you aren''t too bothered by it." £ÛRichter£Ý "No, not at all. Rather, it''s quite nice seeing everyone get along so well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Even though they''re royalty, it simply looks like a large gathering of friends and families. It''s very heartwarming!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. They truly are." £ÛRichter£Ý Since he was no longer the Emperor, Richter simply slipped away as soon as he was done with the greetings and left everything else in the hands of his descendants. He was already retired, and so, he wanted some peace in mind. And by peace of mind, he meant watching Grey and Yuna continue their cooking. It reminds him of his late wife who had always tried her best in cooking even though the result always came out terrible. Oh, such happy memories. "Come to think of it, it seems like you two have gotten much stronger than the last time I''ve seen you. Especially you, Lord Grey, it seems you''ve broken through that wall. This is quite the achievement." £ÛRichter£Ý The Azure Sword Emperor was sharp as expected. Just like Kris, the very moment he laid his eyes upon Grey, he immediately noticed the different atmosphere about him. It was quite the surprise. "You''re praising me too much, Your Majesty. And... I would like to ask you a favor... Can you keep it a secret from everyone else?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Is it because it would be troublesome if others find out?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Well, yeah..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. There''s no need to worry about that. This old man will keep his mouth shut. I swear that upon my name." £ÛRichter£Ý Not only was he strong, he was considerate as well. After all, he was an adventurer before he was an Emperor. He knew full well the struggles of getting dragged around by the power struggle between nobles and royals. It was a pain in the ass. Instead, he quickly turned his towards the hot pans and pots where oil was sizzling merrily. There, a couple of interesting foods caught his eye, especially the fried wings Grey just coated with some interesting looking sauce. "This is a dish called ''Buffalo Wings'', Your Majesty. Would you like to try?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I shall kindly partake in your kindness." £ÛRichter£Ý "Here''s also some sweet and spicy hot sauce if you want some." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no trace of hesitation in his eyes. As soon as Grey offered some, Richter then picked one for himself and had a bite of the interesting dish before him. As soon as he did, a novel burst of flavor rushed inside his mouth. It was tangy and spicy but not overwhelming to the taste. Crispy on the outside nut juicy on the inside, packing quite a bit of zest as he tasted it. Dipping it into the sauce, the flavors burst forth even more, filling his mouth with happiness. He hasn''t tasted such a thing like it before, and though he was previously reminded of his wife when he saw them cooking, the gap in skill was heaven and earth. If he had eaten it back on his adventurer days, he would surely be over the moon. "How is it, Your Majesty?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s scrumptious, as one would say. Could I have some more?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Fufufu! Please help yourself, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "And Your Majesty, we also have some rice here if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh. Yet another interesting food." £ÛRichter£Ý Dwelling in his own world, Richter got himself a bowl of rice, some buffalo wings, and a serving of saul. He then proceeded to sear himself by the roses, happily having his meal. A simple yet delicious meal he''s been missing for a long time. "Then, I would also like to... add...... Great, Great Grandfather...?" £ÛReinhardt£Ý Well, such peace didn''t last too long. As he turned his head, the current Emperor quickly spotted him dining on his own. And like falling dominoes, after him, the others also turned their heads his way, wondering what he was eating. It also didn''t help that Alfrione''s Royal Family was very much enjoying themselves with the food, the Little Princess happily even holding a drumstick from God-knows-where. Before long, everyone was filled with curiosity. "We were just having lunch. Would you like to join us, everyone?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" "It would be our pleasure." "Yes, please." "Thank you for the invitation." There were a variety of responses, but in general, everyone agreed to join them for lunch, Grey taking out several more seats and tables for everyone to be comfortable in. As for their reactions... """Delicious¡«!!""" "I''ve never tasted anything like this!" "This is amazing!" ... There was no need to say any more. Though it varied from person to person, they thoroughly loved the food, bright smiles blooming on their faces as they enjoyed their meals with everyone, chatting and laughing merrily. Even the heartbroken prince now smiled from ear to ear. Time soon passed and the merriness continued, and for some reasons, the number of people in the garden only increased as more Royal Families arrived time and time again, filling the whole garden as if there was a party going about. So much so, that with how many people there are, the manor''s chefs and cooks now helped Grey and Yuna out in preparing the food. It has become a lively orchestra, the flowers blooming beautifully in the background. "Your Highness, how should we proceed with these pork chops?" "Ah, that... You''ll just have to......" £ÛGrey£Ý They didn''t even understand what just happened. What was supposed to be a little event to celebrate the familiars'' birthday had now become a full-blown party, each one of the participants a part of a royal family. And for some reason, not just once nor twice, Grey and Yuna received all kinds of offers from status to proposals. Fortunately, Richter was there to help them out. Still, it was quite tiring to deal with them. Though, it wasn''t all bad things. They have been meeting many people, establishing connections with them, and created amicable relations. Even the most tiring work, the cooking, was left to the chefs, only instructing them from time to time. "Fufufu! It sure became lively, didn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... You can say that again..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s sigh drifted in the air and the merriness continued. Before long, the sky had finally turned amber and the sun had sunk down the horizon, the day ending before their very eyes as everyone started heading their own mansions. Well, there was also a grand dinner, but it simply went the same as the party before it, a continuation so to say. After which, it was finally time to retire for the day, each one heading to their own rooms to enjoy the rest of the night. Of course, Grey and Yuna also returned to their room, wanting to rest after quite the long day. Dealing with a single royal family was already quite taxing, but dealing with several more was even more so. It was fun and exhausting at the same time. "Oh, bed... How I missed you..." £ÛYuna£Ý And as one would expect, Yuna quickly headed to bed as soon as she arrived. Only this time, she took off her casual clothes and boots, changing to her cute and fluffy pajamas. She has become one with the bed. "Grey¡« Lay down here¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, you''re quite aggressive tonight, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Stop teasing me. I just want to cuddle." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, in a second." £ÛGrey£Ý Having cleaned his clothes with magic and hung it on the closet, Grey then quickly changed to a more comfortable set of clothes. He then headed towards bed and lied down comfortably©` or so he wanted to. However, Grey couldn''t even head to bed properly. The moment he was in range, his ever so playful fianc¨¦e then grabbed him by the wrist and dragged him towards the bed, embracing him as soon as she could. "Fufufu! I captured a wild Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Declared Yuna with a bright and mischievous smile on her face. She then proceeded to snuggle close to him, then cuddling and clinging to Grey with a naught of care in the world. The spoiled and clingy Yuna had come out once again. "Yuna... Acting all cute like that... You''re really asking to be attacked." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You always say stuff like that, but no matter what I do, you always attack me all the same." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because my fianc¨¦e is always cute no matter what." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure, sure, but that also means Grey is always the coolest!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey patted Yuna''s head, and the latter reciprocated with a smile. They were already sickly sweet out in the open, but now that no one is around, calling them sweet would be an understatement. An idiot couple, indeed. "Fufufu! I''m looking forward to the festival tomorrow! I can''t wait to see what kinds of new things are there! There''s also the food and all that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, now, calm your horses, we won''t be able to sleep at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "But...! I''m just so curious! I mean, what about......" £ÛYuna£Ý Like a little child excited for their field trip, Yuna rambled on and on about what she''s expecting of the Festival of Hearts and Grey, like a doting parent, listened to her ever so attentively, letting her rest in his arms. The winds blew cold and darkness had engulfed the world. Yet despite all that, there was only warmth and happiness to be seen, two figures chatting the night away. They laughed and they giggled, notes of joy echoing in the nightly breeze. Oh, the night was still long. CHAPTER 285 END Chapter 286: The Festival of Hearts (pt. I) Boom Boom Fwoot Toot Toot Ting Ting Ting Fwoot Trumpets, drums, horns, xylophones and many more. A loud cacophony of noises echoed in the air as people cheered and shouted, everyone full of energy as the floats paraded in the streets, colorful and beautiful as one can be. Each float was massive, decorated with flowers, gems, and all sorts of things. Atop them were dancers which danced to their hearts'' content, wearing bright smiles on their faces as they moved about, their actions guided by the music drifting in the air. "Mama! Papa! Look, there''s a dragon!" "Whoo! Let your hearts out everybody! Let''s celebrate!" "Hey, what sort of dancing is that? You look like a fish out of the water." It was still early in the morning yet the city was already full of energy and happiness, lively as one can be as they danced on their own tunes, something holding the hands of others, dancing as a pair, circling around the place. The children were especially excited, running around the place as if they owned it, laughing as they chased one another. They pointed here and there, trying to satisfy their curiosity as they watched such a grand and majestic festival unfold. Well, there wasn''t just dancing, contests and competitions were also unfolding all over the city, each district holding an event of their own, celebrating the Festival of Hearts in their own way, just as lively and cheerful as any other. The day had finally come, and now, it was time for the Festival of Hearts. Though the whole city has been celebrating for more than a week already, the Festival Proper is only two days long, today and tomorrow. Yet in those two days, Erdea becomes the liveliest city throughout the whole continent. With people gathering from all over the continent, Erdea''s population has risen to an outstanding degree, crowds upon crowds of people filling up the streets and people enjoying their time as if there was no tomorrow. "Grey! Hurry up! Let''s explore the whole place!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you''re too excited. No one''s chasing us, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, but...! I''m just so excited¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, with such a grand celebration, there was no way our main characters were missing out on the enjoyment. Yuna is now brimming with excitement, eyes sparkling beautifully like the stars in the cold and tranquil night sky. And since there were only a handful of people who knew them, there was no need to wear hoods nor use illusion magic. They simply went around the place as they are, enjoying the beautiful sights without restricting themselves. Like free birds in the sky. "Tsk! That idiot couple... Just where are they heading to now?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Elder Brother, clicking your tongue is bad manners. Please stop that." £ÛIris£Ý "Boss! Lady Boss! Wait for me!" £ÛGarret£Ý It also went without saying that Grey and Yuna went around the festival with others. They already planned to spend the day tomorrow alone together, so for today, they decided to go around the festival and enjoy whatever it has to offer. Surely enough, with every step they took, they were greeted by all sorts of novel and interesting sights from simple stalls all the way to magnificent street performances all over the place. There was no shortage of entertainment. There were even stages set up all over the city simply so that people could dance around and have fun like it was the last day of their lives. They tapped, clapped, twisted, and turned. Some were beautiful, and some... Well, not so much... "Ladies and Gentlemen! Please welcome Kalleo, the Firemaster¡«!!!" And just as they turned about the street, they witnessed a man swallowing blazing fire with his bare mouth. There was no hesitation in his eyes, swallowing it whole. A loud round of applause echoing soon after. "Ohh¡«! Grey, can you swallow fire too?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, don''t try to kill off your fianc¨¦ now... Though, I''m also curious..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? It shouldn''t be a problem for us, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý For some strange reason, seeing the man swallow fire made the two interested in it. With them being as tough and resilient as they are, it most likely wouldn''t hurt them even a tiny bit. Still, they couldn''t help but be a little bit curious. Especially Yuna, she was a dangerous one. Now, she''s even thinking of using a bit of alchemy to strengthen the flames and imbue them with some special properties. After all, an alchemist''s thirst for knowledge can never be truly quenched. "Julius, would you come here for a little bit. We just want to talk with you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t try to f*ck with me! I heard your conversation full well! Don''t you dare try to test your experiments on me!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Come on now, it shouldn''t hurt that much... probably..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And we can always heal you if ever something does go wrong." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s exactly what I''m afraid of! Hey! Don''t you dare go near me! Get away from me, you damn lunatics!" £ÛJulius£Ý A loud scream echoed in the air, one full of fear and desperation. Though with how loud the place was, the prince''s scream of help was barely noticeable. Fear crept inside his heart as Grey and Yuna drew closer to them. After all, he already knew Grey and Yuna very well. He knows that if there ever was something they are curious about, they would surely try it no matter what. He quickly ran away with all his might, not wasting any more time to get away from the two. "Aww... He ran away... Grey, you scared him." £ÛYuna£Ý "Me? You were the one who had the scariest face, My Dear. You should have seen how terrifying your face was." £ÛGrey£Ý "It was...? I was just joking, you know? I would never hurt a friend." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really now? Somehow, I doubt that." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna was just a little but curious, nothing too serious. She wouldn''t actually hurt a person just to satisfy her curiosity... Probably. Well, what matters is that no one was hurt today. The Festival of Hearts was still fine and merry. And so, with Julius running away, there were only five of them left. Yet despite such a fact, they didn''t feel even a little bit lonelier. The Festival of Hearts was simply too filled with cheerfulness, smiles and laughter floating about all over the place. "Everyone, let''s get going, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Without further ado, everyone continued exploring the Festival with eyes filled with curiosity, excitement, and enthusiasm. They played all sorts of games and watched all sorts of shows, seeing quite the spectacle they have never seen before. Of course, along with the beautiful sights, there were also ones which could only be described as, well... disturbing... They were simply straight up absurd and extreme, only a few people enjoying them, laughing as loudly as they could. An example of this were the people dancing naked on the stage, wearing only flower heads as a costume and only a leaf covering their private parts. The way they danced was also like dying earthworms laced with salt. How truly disturbing. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Ugh... They''re at it again... Why do they do this every single time..." £ÛGarret£Ý "Yuna, Iris, Violet, close your eyes. You don''t need to see this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong, Elder Brother Grey? Elder Brother Garret?" £ÛIris£Ý It couldn''t even be called a performance. It was more of a strange exhibition only for those with strange tastes and drunkards who were laughing merrily. They were truly memories meant to be forgotten©` no, purged. With their sanity still intact, they quickly exited themselves and headed somewhere more pleasant, washing their eyes away with the beauty and delight from the other shows. The difference in performance was heaven and hell. There were also a number of contests and competitions all over the place. There were beer-chugging contests, singing contests, games, pageants, and many more. The festivities never stopped as the sun climbed higher in the horizon. "Everyone! Join now, and challenge our reigning champion for only 50 kiels! Do not miss this opportunity of a lifetime to engrave your name in our hall of fame!" And as they went around the city, they came across a large contest. Not just any contest, it was an eating contest where they have to eat the most meat buns in only under 30 minutes. An event by the gluttonous, for the gluttonous. They have yet to start, but there were already a couple dozen contestants lining up and searing themselves along the long tables. Each one was either big or muscular, a few slender ones in the pick, eyes blazing with passion. "Oh? Isn''t that...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Right... He did say he''ll join this time''s eating contest..." £ÛGarret£Ý And amongst the contestants, one was a familiar face who was seating himself ever so comfortably. It was none other than Marcus, the other members of the gang cheering on him complete with fans and banners. What true friends they were. "Oh! Young Lord, we didn''t expect to see you here." £ÛLester£Ý "What''s wrong with me being here? Marcus is also my friend so it''s only natural that I stay and support him. Anyway, when are they starting?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Well, they''re just finalizing the roster. They''re probably going to start in a couple more minutes or so." £ÛLester£Ý Like warriors heading to a battlefield, everyone''s spirits were blazing high as they prepared themselves for the contest. Some were praying, some were stretching, some were meditating, and so on and so forth. All were determined to win. Seeing such a fun competition. Grey and Yuna''s interest were quickly interested in the thought of partaking. It was still halfway in the morning, lunch still a couple hours away. However, such a fact didn''t matter. They simply wanted to join. "Lester, is the registration still going on?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, Lady Boss! Good morning! And yes, it should still be. Do you want to participate as well?" £ÛLester£Ý "Fufufu! That''s the plan¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. With bright smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna took out a bronze coin from their pockets and registered themselves for the contest, the organizer of the event accepting them with a bright smile and open arms. They were soon guided to their seats, and as they registered at the same time, they were seated beside one another. Everyone''s eyes were quickly on them. Especially on Yuna. People cannot simply comprehend why such a slim and slender young lady participated in the contest. Soon enough, the meat buns were brought out one after another, an appetizing smell wafting through the air as they were placed atop the table. At that very moment, the contestants'' determination only burned ablaze even brighter. "Then, without further ado! Let the battle begin¡«!" With the host''s signal, the contestants didn''t further waste any more time. They quickly wolfed down the hot and steamy meat buns before them, munching them one after another at speeds no normal person could ever compare. Everyone was fighting with their lives on the lines, taking large bites and revealing the juicy and meaty insides of the buns. They were all delicious, but that didn''t matter at the moment. Everyone was dead set on winning the eating contest. "Mmn¡«! So good¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, almost everyone... Unlike the others, the young couple who just joined were simply enjoying themselves, savoring the taste of the buns without much care in the world. They ate and ate, bright smiles blooming on their faces. After all, such buns would usually cost a couple kiels, and considering the amount they could easily finish within half an hour, 50 kiels was but a cheap price to pay. There was no way they''d let go of such a rare and wonderful opportunity. "Yuna, don''t talk when your mouth is full. Look, you''re even making a mess of yourself. Something''s on your cheeks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Can you wipe it off? Please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... You really are hopeless..." £ÛGrey£Ý They even have the audacity to flirt out in the open, acting as if they were dining in a fine restaurant on their lovely date. Such a display of affection only served to irritate and flabbergast the other contestants, some even crying from loneliness. Though, that was only half of the story. While they were flirting, the speeds at which their hands moved wasn''t any less than the others, moving as fast as lightning and finishing one meat bun after another without much effort or difficulty. "As expected of Elder Brother Grey and Elder Sister Yuna. This eating contest was truly made for them." £ÛIris£Ý "How many do you think they''ll finish at this rate, Iris?" £ÛViolet£Ý "I don''t know,,. However, it should be a couple dozen at the very least." £ÛIris£Ý Having dined with them for about a month already, everyone already knew what Grey and Yuna were capable of. Still, seeing them in action was a completely different thing. They could only watch in surprise as they watched the scene unfold. "Go Boss! Go Lady Boss! Go Marcus! You can do it!" £ÛGarret£Ý "Go Marcus! Show them what you''ve got!" £ÛLeater£Ý "Marcus, don''t you dare lose now!" £ÛJohn£Ý "Boss! Do your best! Don''t let Marcus best you!" £ÛOlsen£Ý On the other side, the gang was doing their best cheering on everyone, and so was the whole crowd. As the competition went on, the cheers only got louder, more and more people gathering to witness the outcome of the competition. And with the passing of time, contestants dropped out one after another. Though they did their best, eating more than a dozen buns each, their best was still not enough. The others were still much better, continuing on despite all the obstacles before them. "Ugh... I can''t... continue.., anymore..." £ÛMarcus£Ý "Nooo!! Marcus!!" £ÛLester£Ý It wasn''t long before Marcus dropped out, still about ten minutes before the contest ended. And with him out of the competition, only six people remained in the contest, doing their best against each other, munching more and more meat buns. Six people became five, then five became four, and finally, four became three. Those three were none other than the reigning champion, Grey, and Yuna. One was almost reaching his limits while the other two were simply enjoying themselves. RIIINNNNGGGGGGG RING RING "Time is upppp!!" The thirty minutes finally elapsed and the eating contest finally came to a close. All three remaining contestants lasted until the end, and the staff quickly tallied down the number of the meat buns they ate, suspense looming over in the air. Before long, the tally was finally completed. The very moment the host looked at the results, his eyes widened in shock and disbelief. It was then that everyone quickly understood that something interesting was about to unfold. "The results are already in... And coming in at a total of 64 whole buns, we have the birth of a new champion! Mister Grey has won the eating contest!" The host''s bold announcement reverberating throughout the air, squeals of shock and surprise rang soon after. Soon, a loud round of cheers and applause echoed towards the sky soon after. It was a loud and chaotic clamor. As for the others'' scores, the Champion came in third with 56 meat buns, and Yuna came second at 62 meat buns. It was only a small two bun difference, but such a small difference was what decided Grey''s victory. Soon, Grey was given a trophy and also a purchase coupon for the store, allowing him to buy a thousand kiels'' worth of food. At the same time, Yuna won a smaller, 300 kiels purchase coupon. A welcome surprise. "Uuu... I was so close as well..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, don''t be too sad, Yuna. I''ll make sure to cook you lots of food once we get back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou,,, you always say that. That won''t always work, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was a little sulky about her loss, and so, Grey tried to appease her like usual. However, as it seems, such a tactic didn''t seem to work this time. Rather, Yuna only sulked even more, puffing her cheeks to show her dissatisfaction. "Then, whatever should I be doing, My Dearest Princess?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s... I want to ride the carnival attractions with you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Meekly said Yuna, her cheeks blushing a rosy tint as her voice slowly died down. They were already planning on doing so, so there was really no need to request it. Still, hearing Yuna''s request, Grey couldn''t help but feel happy, on cloud nine. "Haven''t you already experienced most of the attractions there though?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, that''s true, but... I haven''t experienced them with you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Another work and another strike to the heart. Grey meant to tease his dear fianc¨¦e, but instead, he was the one who took damage from how adorable she was. Both their hearts race rapidly at the moment, a little bit embarrassed. It was fortunate that they were still out in the open, otherwise, Grey wouldn''t have been able to hold herself back from how adorable Yuna was. He could only hold back his desires, simply patting Yuna''s head to relieve himself of some of the tension. "Then, everyone, shall we head towards... Huh? Where''s Garret?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Older Brother was dragged away by everyone. They said they''re going to go around and play games over the western district." £ÛViolet£Ý "I see... That''s unfortunate..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had wondered why it became quiet all of a sudden but it was soon answered by Violet. With Garret out of the picture, there are only four of them left. It was a shame but there was nothing they could do about it. "Then, everyone, who wants to go to the carnival?" £ÛGrey£Ý """Me¡«!""" It was a unanimous decision. With no one objecting against their plan, everyone soon headed towards the carnival. And unlike before when it was just the girls, the way there had become even more crowded, the streets bustling as loud as can be, The moment they arrived, a plethora of attractions greeted them coming in all shapes, colors, and sizes. From small rocker horses all the way to massive roller coasters, stands standing here and there. There was anything and everything one could wish for. Strangely enough, even when Merusia''s civilization could be considered "Medieval", there are many things present which are too advanced for their time, and such were magic tools and devices. All were possible thanks to mana. Funnily enough, despite how "advanced" Merusia was, if one were to compare it to Earth''s technological progress after inventing electricity, Merusia''s pace was like a snail''s, slowly advancing even after thousands of years with mana alongside them. Truly a mysterious world in more ways than one. "Grey, what are you spacing off for? Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grabbed by the hand, Yuna quickly led Grey around the place, showing off a ton of the attractions they have tried before. She babbled on like an excited child, eyes gleaming cheerfully as she smiled at Grey. "There''s also a merry-go-round by the right©` Ah! The Ferris Wheel! Let''s ride the Ferris Wheel, everyone!" £ÛYuna£Ý She marched to the beat of her own drum, pointing here and there eagerly as one can be. Excitement which only bloomed ever brighter the moment she saw the Ferris Wheel, asking everyone to ride it before anything else. "The Ferris Wheel... Is everyone alright with that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem here." £ÛIris£Ý "Same here¡«!" £ÛViolet£Ý There was no objection from everyone, and so, they quickly lined up after the Ferris Wheel. They bought their tickets, and lined up once more. Soon enough, it was their turn, riding in a car with all four of them. The car''s doors soon closed and the whole wheel started to move, slowly but surely. The higher they went, the wider the sight they saw, seeing most of the city at the very top of the wheel, feasting their eyes on a mystical and bustling sight. "Waah¡«! There are so many people everywhere... And they look so small from up here as well..." £ÛIris£Ý "It looks so beautiful, doesn''t it?... Ah! Older Brother Grey, can I borrow the camera for a short moment?" £ÛViolet£Ý "No problem. Take as long as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý The young ladies were very excited as they moved up and down the Ferris Wheel, and when Grey lent them the camera, their excitement went up even more, taking photos of the Festival from every angle they took. They were like excited children who just got their hands on a new toy. Seeing them act like that, one wouldn''t think they were a princess and a noble lady. Such a sight only served to make Yuna giggle to herself. "Fufufu! I knew it... Things really are more fun with you, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý A sneak attack out of nowhere, catching Grey off guard. With a sweet smile on her face and the sunlight accentuating her beauty, her gentle words made Grey''s heart skip a beat, his face feeling slightly feverish. Of course, Grey didn''t just stay still. Without wasting much time, he also launched his counter attack, holding Yuna''s hand and gripping tightly. He then raised it near to his lips and pressed it to the back of her hands, kissing her gently. "I love you." £ÛGrey£Ý His words were barely audible, but Yuna could hear it loud and clear. Grey''s sudden yet destructive strike made her heart race ever so wildly, face turning her in just a quick second. Grey''s teasing was simply too much. Thankfully, the young ladies were still looking out of the window, their little moment a secret for themselves to keep. The moment the young ladies turned around, all they saw was a beet red Yuna, the lovebirds already a short distance apart. "Elder Sister Yuna, is something wrong? Your face looks red..." £ÛIris£Ý "Older Sister Yuna, do you have a fever?!" £ÛViolet£Ý "A-Ah, really...? It''s probably just because I''m just so happy. It''s just so fun with everyone! Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Sister Yuna..." £ÛIris£Ý "Older Sister Yuna..." £ÛViolet£Ý The young ladies were far too innocent. Yuna simply made a little excuse, and now, they are clinging closely to her. Now, Grey was the one who was chuckling to himself, once again thinking how adorable his fianc¨¦ was. And so, the fun continues... CHAPTER 286 END Chapter 287: The Festival of Hearts (pt. II) WHOOOOHH!! WHOOOHH!! OOHHHHH!! Loud cheers boomed throughout the place, people, lions, and elephants bowing their heads time and time again. As applause echoed in the air, people talked about their experience inside the circus, laughing and chuckling to themselves. Before long, the show finally ended and people started pouring out of the tent. From children to elderly, everyone exiting with a smile on their face. They all enjoyed the show, leaving with their hearts filled with satisfaction and cheerfulness. "Waah¡«! That was so fun¡«! It makes me want to watch again..."£ÛYuna£Ý "Me too. Let''s watch it some other time, Older Sister Yuna!"£ÛViolet£Ý "Un! Let''s do just that! How about we watch this tomorrow again?"£ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I would very much love to!"£ÛViolet£Ý It was so fun, everyone couldn''t stop thinking about it even after they excited the tent. The extreme stunts, the stunning magic, the circus animals and beasts, and many more. There was a lot to see under the tent, all full of awe and wonder. "Haven''t you had enough of watching it already? I thought this is your what... Fourth©` no, fifth time watching it?"£ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But it''s so fun! Isn''t it, Iris, Violet?"£ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I agree with Elder Sister Yuna!"£ÛIris£Ý "Me too, Older Brother Grey!"£ÛViolet£Ý Now, Yuna even dragged the young ladies to her side. With such a lineup, there was nothing more he could do. He could only sigh in resignation, letting the girls decide whatever they want to do and follow after them. It was quite enjoyable, after all. Noon had already passed and so dId lunch. With the sun slowly sinking down the horizon, everyone continued their tour and enjoyed a lot more attractions all over the carnival, stopping by from ride to ride and enjoying things the best way they could. They also happened to pass by a spooky haunted house, but before they could even suggest anything, the two young ladies with them quickly dissuaded them from doing so, shaking their heads frantically as if their very lives depended on it. Apart from that, they had lots of fun. They entered a mirror maze, tried out different snacks, and watched a lot of performances. It was a day full of fun, time flying and passing quickly before they even noticed it. Truly a wild ride. "Ah! Everyone, there''s something new over there! Let''s try it!"£ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! That looks like fun¡«!"£ÛYuna£Ý It hasn''t even been a couple minutes since they exited the tent yet another attraction had caught their eye. There were large spinning wheels, divided into several colored and uneven parts, big needles situated at the top and words written all over them. An attraction Grey was too familiar with, seeing it all over the television, the internet, and all over the place. A which could spell happiness, gloom, and mediocrity simply by chance and leaving it to fate. It was the "Wheel of Fortune"! And as it seems, there were a number of prizes laid out all over the stall as well. Be it tiny trinkets, large stuffed toys, and even some cash, one could see all sorts of prizes, each one written on their respective colored slices. As for the grand prize, it seems to be hidden for now. "Nooo!! I was so close, goddammit!" "Hahaha, better luck next time, dear customer¡«." They have yet to approach the game yet they could already hear a voice filled with despair, a man kneeling to the ground as he suffered a great loss. He was just a couple millimeters away as well. How truly vexing it was. Yet despite the man''s dreadful scream, people still lined up after the wheel of fortune, trying to test their luck. Many went home empty-handed, but some also won prizes here and there. It was a good game, fair and square. "Mister, we''d also like to play, please."£ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, of course, of course! That would be 10 kiels per spin." "Then, we''ll be having mmn... 5 spins each, please."£ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, handing two whole bronze coins to the facilitator. They were then given 20 tickets each and lined up after the others. Everyone was pretty excited to try out the game even though they knew their chance of winning was slim, close to none. With each step they took, emotional cries echoed in the air. Some cried tears of joy, while most were... Let''s just say they got unlucky. There were even some who didn''t land a hit even after a dozen tries. Their luck was simply nonexistent. Before long, it was finally their turn. And since there were three Wheels of Fortune present, Yuna, Iris, and Violet went ahead first and lined up to their respective wheels. Now that they were close to it, they could clearly see how big it was. "Then, in three... two... one... spin!!"£ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna counting down, everyone quickly spun their wheels and left the rest to fate. Despite how large they were, they were actually pretty light, spinning ever so energetically as the needle jumped from slice to slice. Well, at least that''s how it went on Yuna''s side. For Violet, the wheel was spinning much slower, only rotating every once in a while. Meanwhile, Iris... With her meager strength, the wheel was barely spinning, faking its sweet time as much as it could. It didn''t take long at all. With how little force Iris exerted, it didn''t even take the wheel ten seconds before stopping. Unfortunately for Iris, her spin landed on a red, or a blank so to say, not even winning a minor prize. "Awww... I didn''t get anything..."£ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! That''s okay, Iris... I got a blank as well."£ÛViolet£Ý And soon after Iris'', Violet''s wheel stopped spinning. Though she packed more power in her spin, compared to Iris whose needle was close to a prize, Violet''s was dead center, not even close to getting a prize. After Violet, it was finally Yuna''s turn. And by sheer luck, she landed on a differently colored tile, earning herself a minor prize. It was only a small and simple keychain, but it was still enough to make her happy, softly giggling to herself. "Then, shall we continue?"£ÛYuna£Ý Though... Such a giggle didn''t last too long. After her first lucky spin, the next spins after it all landed on red tiles. It wasn''t just her, Iris and Violet experienced the same results as well. A game of luck was truly brutal. Now, the young ladies were feeling a little crestfallen, Yuna clutching her keychain with a sulky face. Such adorable actions only served to make Grey chuckle to himself, subconsciously patting the three''s heads as he tried to cheer them up. "I guess it''s my turn then..."£ÛGrey£Ý A smile still floating on his face, Grey then approached one of the wheels and took a careful look at it. It was quite intimidating with its size, but there was no need to be conscious about that. Soon, the wheel finally started spinning. It spun and spun, a spectrum of colors flashing before their eyes. With the passing of time, the wheel started to slow down, soon coming to a stop. And as fate would have it, his spin landed on a major prize. A lucky spin. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Waah¡«! Okder Brother Grey is so lucky! He got a major prize first time!"£ÛViolet£Ý "Mou... It''s going to go downhills from this anyway..."£ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for Yuna, such was not the case. One after another, each of Grey''s spins landed on the major prizes tiles, the crowd screaming with surprise as they witnessed such an unbelievable show of luck unfold. Though, it wasn''t really all because of luck. Though the first one was indeed a lucky spin, his main goal at the time was to check how much the wheel would spin if he were to exert a certain force, a smile blooming on his face soon after. It would have been impossible to perform, but with Grey''s "Perfect Memory", he memorized just how much force he needed to exactly apply in order to get what he wanted, landing on major prizes four times in a row with relative ease. ''And now, for the grand finale...''£ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey, a mischievous smile blooming on his face. He then spun the wheel for the final time, and the sound of the needle clacking echoed in the air as the wheel spun and spun. Before long, the outcome was finally revealed... "W-We have a winner! The grand prize has finally been nabbed!" "Grey, you''re amazing! You really did it!"£ÛYuna£Ý "Elder Brother Grey, you''re so cool!"£ÛIris£Ý There was no mistaking it. Grey''s needle landed on the golden tile which only had one in a million chance of winning. The crowd clamored and exclaimed in awe and excitement as they saw Grey win, unable to believe their eyes. For the first time in a while, the grand prize was finally revealed. It was a ticket for five for a wonderful and luxurious date, complete with high-class touring, service, dinner, and so much more. It was the perfect gift. As for the major prizes, Grey let the young ladies take their pick on what the stall has to offer. Yuna picked a beautiful hairpin, Iris got herself yet another stuffed toy, and Violet had herself a gaudy and elegant fountain pen. Since there was another major prize left, Grey got himself a decorative dagger which he would decorate their home with. It was a very profitable haul, only costing them 200 kiels. It was quite the generous and lucky bargain. "Thank you very much, Elder Brother Grey, I''m make sure to treasure it!"£ÛIris£Ý "Me too! I''ll always keep it with me!"£ÛViolet£Ý "Hahaha, that''s reassuring to hear."£ÛGrey£Ý Smiles on their faces, everyone then left the Wheel of Fortune and continued strolling about throughout the vast carnival. They found more attractions, and so, they played some more games, enjoying themselves to their hearts'' content. Just like the previous game, they also hauled in quite a bit of prizes after playing so many games one after another. In fact, compared to the amount they spent, the value of the prizes they got was much higher by many folds. And just like that, time passed some more and the afternoon bell rang throughout the whole city. Yet despite how much time has passed, the whole city was still as merry as one can be, the excitement not dying down any time soon. "Iris, move a little more to the left©` No, your left!"£ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yes! L-Left, right...?"£ÛIris£Ý "Just a little more... Another step... And, okay! That''s okay, Iris!"£ÛYuna£Ý Now, they are playing some sort of pi?ata game. The goal was to hit the target which has been randomly placed on a wide area with a time limit of only two minutes whilst one is blindfolded. The sooner one finds the target, the better the prize will be. Everyone was already done playing, and as one would expect from Grey and Yuna, they quickly struck down the pi?atas, it wasn''t even a challenge. Currently, it was Iris'' turn, slowly turning about and cautious as a little rabbit as she took her steps. Since only a single person was allowed to give the player instructions, Yuna has been guiding the young princess towards the right path, correcting her the moment she makes a mistake and cheering on her all the while. "Wait! Back down a little bit, Iris! And... There! That''s perfect!"£ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... We only have twenty seconds left..."£ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re not helping!"£ÛYuna£Ý It was complete and utter chaos. Even though she wasn''t the one who was playing, Yuna was in a total state of panic, trying to give Iris instructions as carefully as she could whilst trying to keep the timer in mind. She turned left, turned right, and walked straight a couple steps. Each and every time Yuna instructed Iris, the latter advanced closer towards the target, her stick ready to strike as hard as she could at Yuna''s command. RING RING DING Unfortunately for everyone, before Iris could even get in range to the target, the two minute timer had already run out. She was almost there as well, only a couple more steps away from winning and getting a prize. "Sorry, Iris, we couldn''t win the prize. Should we try again?"£ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s okay. I had a lot of fun, Elder Sister Yuna!"£ÛIris£Ý Yet despite her loss, there was only satisfaction on the young princess'' face. Even when Yuna offered to retake the game, she simply shook her head and beamed a blinding smile soon after. Such a pure and kindhearted child she was. Well, there really wasn''t any reason to feel so down. Even if they did win or not, they already have more than enough prizes to last them a lifetime. What''s most important was that they had a lot of fun playing the games. "Then, let''s get going, shall©`"£ÛGrey£Ý WHOOOOO!! OOOOOHHHHH!! Grey couldn''t even finish his words when he was suddenly cut off by a loud clamor of noises coming from quite a distance away. There, a lot of people gathered, cheering ever so enthusiastically, the sounds of metals clashing drifting in the air. What got them so riled up, one might ask? It was the exhibition matches performed before them, two figures clashing fiercely with all their might, landing heavy strikes against one another every time their weapons connected. "Should we go check it out?"£ÛGrey£Ý There was no direct answer, everyone only nodding in silence. They soon walked closer and approached the fighting stage, feeling the excitement in the air getting more and more intense with each step they took. And when they were finally at a considerable distance, shock and surprise was what greeted them. In the stage, there was a familiar figure clashing against a fairly high-ranking knight, trading blows as if they were in a real battle. "Elder Brother...?"£ÛIris£Ý It was none other than the mischievous prince, Julius! He dodged and he struck, his fierce lightning running rampant throughout the stage. If it wasn''t for the high level barriers surrounding the place, things would have already gotten dicey for the spectators. Such was how fierce the battle really was. The goal was pretty simple. In order to win, one simply needs to either knock down the opponent, make them surrender, or make them fall out of bounds all within a limit of ten minutes. Failure to do so will result in a tie from both parties There was also no need to worry for heavy injuries or death as the barrier had been made to quickly pull out those who are in danger. There healers are also on standby to heal the injuries. And in such a case, it would be the opposing party''s victory. And as barbaric as it may seem, the exhibition matches were actually a way for the countries to create a stronger relationship through duels. It has been going on for as long as the festival has, becoming a tradition through the ages. "Haah... So this is where he has been..."£ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Julius never fails to surprise us, huh?"£ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, surprise us with troubles, that is..."£ÛGrey£Ý The battle continued and more blows were traded. Though quite a bit weaker than his opponent, Julius stood his ground and kept on pushing, barely evading the enemy''s all out assault. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was now at D-rank, things would have gotten dicey for him. ¡¶Double Cross!¡· The opponent knight waved his sword and a star shaped blade came rushing towards Julous'' direction. Julius tried to dodge it, but it was already too late. All he could do was defend against the attack, trying to parry it with his spear. Julius'' hands were trembling, but some way or another, he managed to block the attack, breaking it using sheer force. Unfortunately for him, the knight still wasn''t finished with his assault, rushing towards him as soon as his attack connected. "Kugh!"£ÛJulius£Ý It was a heavy strike, Julius barely managing to dodge by a hair''s breadth. He then quickly set some distance between them, stepping back a couple steps as quickly as he could, hands still trembling from the impact. ¡¶Lightning Parade!¡·£ÛJulius£Ý Julius reached out his hands and lightning shot out from his fingertips. The opponent which was once chasing after him had no other choice but to dodge, parrying some of the lightning bolts with his massive greatsword. Unfortunately for him, Julius didn''t just strike out of panic. As the opponent dodged to the left where there was no lightning, he then took the opportunity and planted his feet firmly to the ground. Soon, he pounced towards the unsuspecting knight. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· The knight tried to intercept Julius with a vertical slash towards him, but before it could even connect, Julius quickly planted his spear towards the floor, then leaping midair. Before the opponent noticed, he was already behind him. ¡¶Lightning Parade!¡·£ÛJulius£Ý Yet another volley of lightning bolts shot out from Julius'' palm. The only difference now was that there was point-blank distance between him and his opponent. There was nothing the knight could do but endure the attack. Crackle Crackle BOOOOMMMM The parade of lightning bolt hit the knight''s left flank, blasting him a couple meters away as pain coursed throughout his whole body. Though not all of the lightning bolts connected, several of them struck the enemy where it hurts. Julius didn''t simply stop there. Seeing his opponent blasted midair with no way of maneuvering himself, he quickly took hold of his spear again and rushed towards where the enemy was going to land, waiting like a tiger going for an ambush. ¡¶Howling Cleaver!¡·£ÛJulius£Ý He didn''t waste the opportunity and landed a chain strike once again. All the knight could do was resist and defend as his greatsword was blasted away from him. There was only pain to be felt as Julius continued his endless fury "Oh, we didn''t expect to see you here, everyone."£ÛRichter£Ý "Your Majesties..." £ÛGrey£Ý And just as such a fierce fight unfolded, a couple of familiar voices rang from the crowd. It wasn''t just the Azure Sword Emperor, the current Emperor and some members of the Imperial Family were also with them. Everyone greeted everyone else soon after. "Are you enjoying the Festival of Hearts, everyone?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Very much so, Your Majesty. How about you... It seems you''re going around with your family? It must have been quite delightful." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That it is, that it is, Lady Yuna." £ÛRichter£Ý It was a short greeting, Richter''s eyes soon shifting towards Julius" battle. He then cupped his chin and observed them closely, feeling a bit of awe as he admired how bold and aggressive Julius was, landing one attack after another. "Mhm.. The Prince really does fight quite well, doesn''t he? He''ll undoubtedly become an important pillar of Alfrione in the near future..."£ÛRichter£Ý "He''s quite the hard worker, after all. He might even become a High-Ranker in the future... Though, I just hope he doesn''t get too reckless." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Reckless, huh... I could see that..." £ÛRichter£Ý Richter said, watching the fight once more. And though Julius seems to be the one having the upper hand, if one were to observe closely, one could notice Julius was actually slowing down and trembling even more than before. With every strike, his stamina was drained dry, fatigue accumulating with the passing of time. He was getting impatient, trying to finish the fight as soon as possible, putting each bit of power left in him in each of his heavy strikes. In contrast to him, despite sustaining injuries all over his body, the opponent knight remained calm, waiting for Julius to slip and create opportunity. And... he didn''t have to wait long at all. ''There!'' £ÛJulius£Ý Seeing an opportunity, Julius quickly nabbed the chance and struck with his spear. Unfortunately for him, it was a trap laid out by the enemy, his spear caught between the opponent''s arms as the knight kicked his legs, making him lose balance. It was all too sudden. He couldn''t even think, when the very next moment, he saw a large hand heading towards his face. There was no way to defend against, the knight soon slamming him towards the ground. And just when things couldn''t get any worse, the knight got a hold of his own spear and pointed it towards him. The fight was finally over, loud cheers and applause echoing by the background as clouds of dust slowly faded away. "Sorry for being too rough, Your Highness." "No, it''s alright... It''s my loss." £ÛJulius£Ý There was no hatred between them, the knight offering his hand to lift Julius up. He was soon back on his feet, shaking each other''s hands before receiving treatment from the healers and parting ways. And just as he went down the stage, his face painted with a crestfallen expression, he saw a number of familiar faces greeting him. He then scratched his head, not knowing what to say, feeling awkwardness deep inside. "That was quite the show, Julius. You''ve gotten stronger again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! Elder Brother was really amazing back there!"£ÛIris£Ý "Princess Iris is right. If you were more experienced, I''m sure the outcome would have been different... You did well, Prince Julius." £ÛRichter£Ý However, contrary to his expectations, not one of them mocked him. Rather, they were singing praises of his match, even Richter acknowledging him. A warm and happy feeling welled inside his heart despite his loss. "Oh, what''s this? Are you crying now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you bastard! You just have to destroy the moment, don''t you?!" £ÛJulius£Ý Well, a short-lied warm and happy feeling. As soon as he heard Grey''s words, such a feeling of gratitude was soon turned into irritation as he started bickering with Grey once again. Things have returned to normal, everyone giggling to themselves. And just as such a scene unfolded, the fabled Azure Sword Emperor couldn''t help but take a glance at the duel stage, remembering the blissful past when he once participated in them. A sudden thought came into his mind. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna..." £ÛRichter£Ý "Mn?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What do you say we have an exhibition match?" £ÛRichter£Ý It was a sudden proposal, everyone freezing up as soon as they heard Richter''s words. Yet the man himself was only smiling brightly, looking at Grey and Yuna, acting as if he said nothing out of the ordinary. As for the latter''s reaction...... ""Ehhh??!!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý ... They were shocked as one can be... CHAPTER 287 END Chapter 288: The Festival of Hearts (pt. III) ""Ehh??!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý A pair of loud exclaims echoed throughout the crowd, two figures filled with shock and surprise, their eyes locked at the Azure Sword Emperor, mouths wide open in agape. The latter who was still smiling ever so brightly. Well, it wasn''t just them, everyone else, even the members of the Imperial Family were also quite surprised by his proposition. They have always known their ancestor was the reserved type. They didn''t think he would be the one to extend the invitation. "Your Majesty, you must be joking, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, is that how it seems? I''m not as reserved as people think I am. Have you forgotten? Though it was already in the past, I was also an adventurer. It is a part of me to seek out and fight strong opponents." £ÛRichter£Ý Reasoned Richter, everyone put in deep thought soon after. It wasn''t like no one could understand what he meant. Them, as knights and adventurers themselves, they knew full well the feeling of wanting to challenge strong opponents. The problem here was the gap in power between the two parties. By combat power alone, Richter was more than a dozen times stronger than Grey and over 70 times stronger than Yuna. It was simply too overwhelming. Even if Grey and Yuna were to team up and considering the Divine-Grade equipment on them, winning would still be quite difficult, chances close to impossible. Even with the familiars, their chances would only improve slightly. "So, what do you think Lord©` No, Adventurers Grey and Yuna?" £ÛRichter£Ý Yet despite how unfavorable the fight was towards them, Grey and Yuna couldn''t just decline Richter''s offer. Instead, the adventurer blood inside them started to boil with excitement, smiles soon blooming on their faces. "What do you think, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Is there even a need to ask? Let''s do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright... We accept the challenge, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I''m looking forward to our duel, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛRichter£Ý There was no need to think too much, both parties agreeing on the duel. Before long, their request for duel was handed towards the facilitators, the latter''s eyes popping out of their sockets as soon as they saw who would be dueling. Though they tried to contain it to themselves, the rumors still spread like wildfire after an accidental slip of the tongue. People soon gathered from all over the place, faces full of curiosity and excitement as soon as they heard the news. "Oh, dear... It seems that we''ve caused quite the commotion..." £ÛRichter£Ý Or so he says, but such words were but a mere understatement. Even then, neither of the three really paid much attention to it. They''ll only be staying in Erdea for a short while. They wanted to go all out at least once. Time passed some more, and after a couple more duels, it was finally time for their match. They then went up the stage, all eyes on them as they went to their respective sides, itching to engage in battle as soon as possible. "Ladies and Gentlemen! The unexpected moment we''ve been waiting for!... On the left side we have the Azure Sword Emperor, His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Richter!!" The Azure Sword Emperor''s name rang in the air and a loud uproar followed soon after, people exclaiming in disbelief and excitement as they witnessed a legendary figure stand before them. "And on the opposing side, we have the superstar adventurers! The Heroes of Alfrione! Their Venerable Highnesses, Archduke Grey and Archduchess Yuna!!" The announcer cried out once more, a much louder cheer following suit. They weren''t as popular as the former, but their names have spread all throughout the continent as heroes of three countries. Everyone was excited to see the fabled heroes perform. "Without further ado...! Let the duel begin...!!" ¡¶¡¶¡¶Barrier!!¡·¡·¡· The announcer started the match, but rather than trading blows, three resonating voices rang out in the air, an extremely high level, multilayer barrier erected throughout the whole stage, extending towards the blue sky above them. As soon as the barriers were erected, a fierce storm of mana brewed all over the place, Yuna disappearing from everyone''s view before they even noticed it, only leaving a mirage of where she used to be. CLANG The first clash rang in the air, a pair of daggers appearing all of the sudden, clashing against Richter''s trusty sword. And as light sparks flew towards all directions, Grey followed suit after Yuna, charging towards the opponent before them. Though, Richter didn''t just let them do as they please. He brandished his longsword, creating a large wave of mana rushing towards Grey''s direction. At the same time, he also struck Yuna, shockwaves rupturing the air as his punch bolted towards her. "Hm?" £ÛRichter£Ý Yet despite how fast he was, his punch simply passed through towards Yuna, her figure vanishing soon after. Meanwhile, Grey faced Richter''s attack head on, blocking it with his shield as she continued to rush towards the latter. He took quite a bit of damage, but if he wanted his plan to work, he needed to endure at least that much. His body trembled from the impact, but there was not a speck of hesitation in his eyes, a smile soon appearing on his face. ¡¶Lashing Gale!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý There was no warning. As soon as he was in range, Grey suddenly launched a rush of deathly chains, bolting towards Richter at breakneck speeds. Chains which broke one after another as the latter crushed them with his sword. Yuna didn''t simply let the chance slip by. As Richter was preoccupied with Grey''s barrage of chains, she once again creeped out towards him. A technique worthy of her nickname as the "Phantom". ¡¶Death''s Grasp!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s daggers came from the depths of hell, rushing towards Richter once again. Unfortunately for her, it was a futile effort. With how wide the gap between them was, Richter easily evaded her attack, countering her with a bolt of lightning from above. The lightning was fast, however, it wasn''t fast enough. Before it could even reach the young lady, its target had already vanished once again, soon appearing on the other side, daggers pointing towards him once more. "Quite the persistent one, aren''t you, Lady Yuna?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Fufufu! That''s just how I am, Your Majesty... Though, please forgive me in advance. This is going to hurt quite a bit." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, how confid©` !!!" £ÛRichter£Ý Richter tried to strike Yuna once again, but before he could reach out his hands, an ill premonition loomed over him. He then completely ignored her, and looked up, soon moving away from his spot for the first time since the match started. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As soon as he did, blades of mana came raining down, carving large scars on the tiles on the stage, the figure of a young lady appearing soon after. The very same figure which also appeared behind him, once again pointing her daggers as Grey''s chains dated towards his direction. ¡¶Sword Dance¡· £ÛRichter£Ý There was no need to panic. As soon as Richter realized the predicament he was in, he then started brandishing his sword in all directions, dancing with grace and beauty as he basked under the sunlight. Not a single attack passed through his bladed wall. "I didn''t think you''d be proficient in illusion magic as well." £ÛRichter£Ý "The more cards we have, the better, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý It was no exaggeration. All of the Yunas which rushed towards him were but mere illusions, the young elf hiding in the shadows. Every time she launched an attack, she would then create an illusion of herself and vanish from thin air, And that''s not all. They have also been using illusion magic to share Grey''s vision, using both "Heaven''s Eye" and "Eyes of Destiny" at the same time, using the abilities to know when to attack and when to flee. Their teamwork was perfect. So perfect, in fact, that before Richter even noticed it, Yuna had already used "Phaseless" and passed through his wall of blades, platinum daggers pointing towards him like the fangs of a starving tiger. Yuna couldn''t hit things when she''s using "Phaseless", but it was enough to make Richter wary, once again moving away from his spot towards where Grey was already lying in wait. A pair of sinister smiles soon appeared on both their faces. ¡¶Hell''s Invitation!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The stage quake and darkness swallowed the unsuspecting emperor. Darkness which cling onto him like damned leeches, seeping away his strength with the passing of time. The plan was a success. "What a potent curse, however, this would also quickly drain your mana, Lord Grey. You''re acting reckless once again." £ÛRichter£Ý "Worry not, Your Majesty. I just happen to have the solution for that." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, a dark smile painted on his face. It was a smile which let Richter know he had messed up, and big time at that. He only had his carelessness to blame for not going all out at the very start. "I see... Then, I shall get serious then..." £ÛRichter£Ý The atmosphere throughout the stage suddenly changed in an instant. As Richter''s words drifted along the wind, two similar-looking figures suddenly appeared out of thin air. However, unlike Yuna''s illusion, they were clones which packed the same power as the original. At the same time, dozens of swords also appeared all over the place, floating midair and ready to strike at Richter''s command. Swords which were covered with dragon-shaped lightning whose roars could even rock the heavens. "E-Eh?! What just happened?!" £ÛViolet£Ý "I can''t believe it... To think I would witness it again after so many years... Great Great Grandfather is getting serious..." £ÛReinhardt£Ý "Triple" which creates two clones of himself, "Coiling Dragons" which turns his azure lightning into fierce, living dragons, and "Phantom Swords" which allows him to create and control dozens of swords. He may have been weakened by Grey''s powerful curse, but the battle only got more dangerous for the two of them. They could only smile bitterly as they watched the Azure Sword Emperor unleash his full power. "I apologize for the wait. Shall we proceed?" £ÛRichter£Ý It was all too sudden. As soon as his words echoed in the air, he suddenly bolted towards three different directions, wielding an array of swords and dragons with him. It wasn''t even a fight anymore. It was already bullying. Towards his merciless assault, Yuna could only remain in her "Phaseless" mode, not wanting to get hit as it would spell her doom. She tried to find an opening, but it was futile. All angles were covered by the swords and dragons. Meanwhile, on Grey''s side, it was even more difficult. Not just one, but two were attacking him at the same time, not letting him rest. He could only defend with his shield, relying on its ability to boost his defenses to shelter himself from the assault. Still, even with all the boosts, he could barely withstand Richter''s barrage of attacks. Each heavy strike which connected to him dealt internal damage towards him, a little bit of blood spilling from his lips. "Oh? You can still withstand this, Lord Grey?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Hahaha. I''ve had it worse, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý Fortunately, it wasn''t just Richter who possessed such broken abilities. As he was driven into a corner, Grey activated his "Bellowing Heavens", letting the surroundings scream as countless little shockwaves ran rampant all over the place. It could barely damage Richter, but it was more than enough to deflect the swords and dragons coming his way. At the same time, it also created an opening from the initial surprise it gave to Richter. In that little time window he bought himself, Grey abruptly activated both Authorities, tripling his strength at the cost of rapid mana exhaustion. He then clenched his fist, readying for an attack at point-blank range. ¡¶Judgement: Excalibur!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Putting his all into it, Grey blasted a punch towards Richter and rushed at breakneck speeds towards his chest. It was a punch which could easily destroy mountains as if they were but brittle glass, ear-deafening roars reverberating in the air. "You need to try harder than©` !!!" £ÛRichter£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM Albeit sloppily, Grey''s punch still connected towards Richter, heavy echoes ringing soon after. Though Richter managed to defend against one, the proceeding attacks caught him off guard and cracked open his defense. It wasn''t just a coincidence. It was Grey''s "Spectral Echoes" which have improved ever since. Now, not just once, but it repeats Grey''s successful hits twice, making it seem he landed three attacks at the same time. ¡ºYuna, now!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As Richter was blasted towards the air, Yuna used the opportunity to charge towards him. One of the clones tried to chase after her, but he was quickly halted by Grey, keeping both clones preoccupied. ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Guard!¡· £ÛRichter£Ý Still in a state of shock, Richter could only lace his body with a barrier as he tried to endure Yuna''s attack. Countless blades of mana rushed towards him, pain coursing through his body, only a few tiny wounds appearing as soon as the attacks finished. But such tiny wounds were all she needed. With the Divine Dagger''s "Bleeding Edge", each wound she inflicts not only would be aggravated, but her strength would also be increased temporarily. The more she slashed, the stronger she became. Now, the tide of the battle has started to waver. With Yuna launching attacks left and right, creating small yet effective wounds, she gathered more and more strength, slowly closing the massive gap between her and Richter, vanishing just as the latter was about to counterattack. "Not so fast! ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Some swords and dragons tried to head towards Yuna, but they were all held back by Grey''s torrent of spears, not letting even a single one pass through. He needed to hold them back as long as he could to make sure Yuna gets powerful enough. "Don''t get distracted now, Lord Grey." £ÛRichter£Ý "Kugh...!" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, he also needed to do so whilst keeping the clones at bay. Thankfully, he had his "Multitask" with him, casting recovery spells at the most crucial moments without fail. An endless cycle of pain and recovery. ¡¶Winter Gale''s Parade!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Blue Judge!¡· £ÛRichter£Ý Richter increased their distance, and so, Yuna shot out several ice spears towards his direction. But they couldn''t even get near him, when suddenly, a massive bolt of lightning fell from the sky, eliminating all of them in an instant. Even when Yuna already activated her Authorities, her strength was still far below from Richter''s, only able to chip away at him slowly but surely, all while keeping in mind that each attack from him could put her in grave danger. Still, Yuna didn''t lose hope. As soon as the lightning bolt vanished, she then covered the distance between them, rushing in with her daggers ready to strike. She was now about as powerful as Grey, not needing to hesitate as much as before. She slashed, she stabbed, she dodged, and she casted spells one after another. As frost devoured the stage whole, Richter''s lightning dragons also laid waste to all there was to see, painting the whole place blue. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey also fought with his life on the line. Though his body was already aching with so much pain, he still continued to wave his fists, also using both chains and the shield to expand his choices. An odd combination which made it hard for Richter to predict his next move. ¡¶¡¶Deathly Chariot!¡·¡· £ÛRichter£Ý And just when he thought things couldn''t get any worse, two azure blades of mana were released from the Azure Sword Emperor''s blades, bolting towards his direction. It was then that Grey saw the worst future there was, one he couldn''t change. Though one of the blades was really rushing towards him, the other was actually aiming for Yuna. She also foresaw the same future. The very moment she uses "Phaseless", it would be the end of the match. On the other hand, she couldn''t also just take on the attack. Though her strength had increased, her defenses remained the same. To top it all off, she doesn''t have the same defensive buff Grey had because of the Divine Shield. Such a dilemma. ¡ºYuna, just do it!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Reluctant as she was, Yuna quickly activated "Phaseless", and let the attack pass through her. However, the moment she did, Richter then headed towards where Grey was and aided the clones in taking him down. Yuna tried to help, but she was blocked off by the swords and dragons. She tried using "Phaseless" to pass through them but even if she did, she couldn''t find an opening to assist Grey. Instead, she''ll just become a burden. Even if she did use "Physical Concealment" and "Presence Concealment", Grey still wouldn''t be able to escape Richter''s tight grasp. The tide of the duel has completely turned once again. ¡¶Western Wind: Zephyrus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶¡¶¡¶Blood Rain!¡·¡·¡· £ÛRichter£Ý Grey tried to fight back, but with three people ganging up on him, there was barely anytime to breathe. Even with "Eyes of Destiny", he only managed to dodge by a hair''s breadth, narrowly escaping defeat. ¡¶Winter Gale''s Parade!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna also tried to help from the outside but before her attacks could even reach, they were quickly intercepted by the swords and dragons. There was nothing she could do but watch her beloved struggle under immense pressure. It was all pointless struggle. The more time passed, the more damage Grey incurred, his guard breaking down even when he used the stage to create walls for him. They still have yet to surrender, but the outcome of the match was already decided. In the first place, they only got so far because Richter let his guard down in the beginning and that there were a couple of restrictions. If they were in a real battle and Richter used his Authorities as well, things would have already been over long ago. Such was the bitter reality. "Grey!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Grey''s guard was finally broken, the Divine Shield deflected away from him. He tried to cross his arms and defend but Richter''s all out assault was simply too much for him to handle at his current state. "This is the end... ¡¶¡¶¡¶Blue Judge©` !!!" £ÛRichter£Ý RING RING DING DING Richter was about to land his final strike, but before he could even do so, the timer already beat him to the punch, stopping him midway as bitter smiles appeared on Grey and Yuna''s faces. "Whoooh! That was an amazing match!!" "As expected of the Azure Sword Emperor! He really is the strongest!" "Hey, the Heroes are also amazing! They could even stand up to the Emperor!" Loud cheers followed soon after the bell rang. Though the people''s eyes didn''t quite catch how the battle unfolded, they could see glimpses of it, all the while experiencing the fierce atmosphere which brooded all over them. They were all filled with excitement and admiration as they cheered and sang praises for everyone on the stage. Now, their reputation soared even higher than the clouds, people unable to stop talking about them. "So it''s a draw, huh... How unfortunate... Should we continue for a couple more minutes, Lord Grey?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, Your Majesty, but I don''t think I can fight any longer..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey...!" £ÛYuna£Ý The pressure now over and tension leaving his body, Grey could finally release all the abilities he was using and feel all the pain coursing throughout his whole body, it was so painful, he couldn''t even begin to describe it. Thankfully, Richter was there to catch him when he was just about to fall. Soon, Yuna rushed towards his side and casted recovery spells as quickly as he could with an extremely worried expression painted on her beautiful face, "That was a good match, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛRichter£Ý "Hahaha. Thank you, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a tough battle, countless difficulties within just ten minutes. However, despite all the hardships they had to endure, there were only smiles of satisfaction on Grey and Yuna''s faces. The duel was a lot of fun. "Should we have another match sometime?" £ÛRichter£Ý "That... I don''t think we can yet, Your Majesty..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Our bodies are still hurting..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, no matter how fun it was, there were still limits on the things they could do. If they were to simply continue like mindless idiots, their bodies would be the one to suffer from their recklessness. It was best to take things in moderation. And so, with the color of the sky slowly turning amber and the crowd dissipating one after another, it continued to unfold and everyone continued exploring around after a bit of rest. Before long, night finally came and the first day of the festival was over. A day unlike any other. CHAPTER 288 END Chapter 289: The Festival of Hearts (pt. IV) "Aaaannddd the winner is...! Lady Yunaaa!!" A loud voice echoed throughout the streets and boisterous cheers followed suit soon after. Her name ringing in the air, the young lady couldn''t help but break a smile on her face, waving her hand slowly as she ascended up the stage. The moment she was up there, she then received a medal and a few prizes including some coupons and cash money. But the one she was so excited for was the various herbs and magic plants offered as the grand prize. ''Haah... Really, this girl...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was now the second day of the Festival of Hearts, and as they decided yesterday, Grey and Yuna are now alone by themselves, enjoying their long-awaited date as they go around the city, trying all sorts of things which caught their eye. And now, Yuna entered an intermediate alchemist competition where anyone under the age of twenty-five could enter. Unfortunately for everyone, they didn''t expect a Tier-8, Grandmaster Alchemist to take part in the competition. The item to be concocted was a tough one, for normal alchemists that is. But for Yuna, it was but a breeze, even humming as she made the item in just a couple minutes. She won the competition by complete landslide, no difficulties at all. "Mmn¡«! So sweet¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Not an ounce of remorse in her face, Yuna was now enjoying some sweet treats to celebrate her victory. She happily bought all sorts of cookies and candies off the stalls and munched down on them one after another. "Yuna... You sure are super cheerful, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s a festival, after all! We should just enjoy ourselves, plus... It''s been some time since we''ve had a date... Can you blame me for being excited?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I guess that''s true..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, there was also the constant flirting of the idiot couple as they went around the festive and lively streets, holding one another''s hand as they walked side by side, faces tinted a light rosy color. A sight for sore eyes for the others. They went around the festival more and explored the districts they hadn''t gone to the day before. And as to be expected, they enjoyed a lot more shows and contests, having fun in the best way they could and enjoying the moment while it lasted. Before they even knew it, the hours already passed and the bells rang throughout the whole city a couple more times. Afternoon was already upon them, still exploring the festival after they had a delightful lunch. "Hohoho! I could say the same to you. I didn''t think I''d see you here." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Of course. This is a rare opportunity, after all. Is there any place more profitable than Erdea as of the current? And... I''m also here to have some fun." "You''re totally correct, my friend! Hohoho!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý And as they went around the place, they heard a familiar voice echoing along the bustling crowd. It was the ever so cheerful Beklaim who was exchanging words with a fellow merchant, laughing boisterously from time to time. It wasn''t just him. Just like any other place they have been to, there were quite a lot of people gathering around the stage, eyes sparkling with excitement as they awaited the start of yet another event. A sight which only aroused the curiosity of the two. "Then, see you around, Beklaim. I''ll be continuing my stroll now." "Hohoho! I hope you have a good time!" £ÛBeklaim£Ý Before long, Beklaim''s acquaintance finally parted away from him. And just as he turned around, he saw the two familiar youths behind him, waving their hands with smiles on their faces. Faces of delight, they were. "Ohh! Good day, Your High©` Mister Grey! Miss Yuna! Are you two going around the festival as well?" £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Un. How have you been, Mister Beklaim?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho! I''ve been well, Your Highnesses. How about you? I heard you had a duel with His Majesty, the Azure Sword Emperor yesterday." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "Fufufu! That we did." £ÛYuna£Ý The rumors had already spread like wildfire, almost everyone knowing and talking about the sudden events which unfolded yesterday. It spread so much, even those who were on the other side of the city have already heard about it in just a single day. Yet strangely enough, despite yesterday''s events, Grey and Yuna weren''t crowded by crowds upon crowds of people like they usually get dragged into. Rather, it was quite peaceful, not many people bothering them. They only have the Festival of Hearts itself to thank for it. With how many and diverse people were at the moment, there were many who possessed silver hair, amethyst eyes, and such characteristics. Not to mention the people were also preoccupied with the events as well. With it, Grey and Yuna could go around in the festival without any worries and enjoy any and all events they found interesting. Some recognized them, but the most they did was greet them with a smile. It was quite a refreshing experience. "By the way, Mister Beklaim, what is this even all about?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, this... They are holding a trivia tournament where anyone can join. And from what I''ve heard, the grand prize is quite something," £ÛBeklaim£Ý Beklaim explained the rules further, and apparently, it was a last-man standing type of game. The host asks a question, and four choices will be given. One simply needs to stand in the correct answer lane to advance to the next round. And like any other game, the first questions would be very easy, progressing harder and harder with every round. It is even said that if one were to last until the very last question, they would be able to win a special prize other than the grand prize. "Grey, should we join as well?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I think I''ll have to pass out on this one. Yuna, you can play on your own. I''ll be cheering for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh...? You aren''t joining..? £ÛYuna£Ý "Not like I don''t want to, but more like I shouldn''t." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he scratched his chin. If it were just answering trivia they were talking about, with the vast array of knowledge God passed on to him, he would be able to pass through the questions with relative ease. To top it all off, he also possessed "Judgement" which could see through deceptions and "Eyes of Destiny" which could see a couple seconds into the future. No matter how one looked at it, it would be completely unfair for the other contestants. If he were to join as he is, he would surely win by default without even trying. Guilt would gnaw away on his conscience if he were to gain victory due to such an unfair advantage. Scholars would surely cry if they were to learn such. "Mmn... That''s unfortunate... Well then, please cheer for me, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. Good luck and have fun, my Dearest Princess... You as well, Mister Beklaim. I hope it turns in your favor." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho! That much is more than enough, Mister Grey." £ÛBeklaim£Ý Things now decided, Grey then stepped out of the competition and watched Yuna and Beklaim from outside. Before long, the hostess of the trivia tournament finally came out and presented herself on the stage, all eyes on her. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Ladies and Gentlemen! People across the continent, welcome to the 17th Trivia Tournament of Erdea! Today......" £ÛHostess£Ý The hostess was as cheerful as one can be, riling up the people and making sure there was only excitement in the air. Her loud and cheerful voice echoed as she explained the rules to everyone, repeating some lines from time to time. And as the hostess'' words drifted afloat in the air, people''s excitement only rose even higher. There were a couple hundred of them, coming from different races, sexes, and even age groups. They were all eager and enthusiastic as one can be. "Then, without further ado...! Let''s begin! It''s¡« Trivia Time¡«!" £ÛHostess£Ý WHOOOOHHHH!! OOOHHHHH!! WHOOHOOOO!! Loud cheers echoed in the air and the people jumped up and down. As her lips curled into a smile, the hostess got herself the first few question cards of the easy round. She then looked at the crowd once again, holding her microphone tight. "Then, for the first question... This is an easy one! Every how many years does the Festival of Hearts occur? A! Seven!... B! Eight!... C! Nine!... Or, D! Ten!... Please choose your answers, right... now!" £ÛHostess£Ý The hostess announced and boise clamored all over the place. After hearing the choices, everyone quickly lined up after lance "C", not a single person to be seen in the other lanes. Before long, time finally ran out. "And the answer is... Letter C! Nine years!" £ÛHostess£Ý WHOOOOHHHH!! OOOHHHHH!! WHOOHOOOO!! It was an easy question, not a single contestant eliminated, a loud cheer following soon after. But such a celebration didn''t last long. With the first question now over, the hostess proceeded with the second question and the crowd turned quiet. At first, none were eliminated, but as the questions progressed towards intermediate difficulty, people started dropping out like flies. One of the questions especially, was quite devastating, cleaving their numbers to less than half. Thankfully, both Beklaim and Yuna stayed on the game, still going strong despite all the questions thrown at them. Soon enough, the intermediate round was finally over and only less than fifty people remained from the original couple hundred. "Fufufu! It seems like the competition is still going strong. Then! We shall proceed with the difficult questions!" £ÛHostess£Ý The hostess announced with a smile on her face, but the same couldn''t be said for the contestants. They were now full of seriousness, not wanting to lose focus even for a single second. The tournament had just gotten fiercer. "Question 1 of the difficult round! What magic plant is known for its effectiveness against pyrotoxins? A! Hederea!... B! Mila-mila!... C! Paveriolli!... Or, D! Rino-rino!... Contestants! What''s your answer?!" £ÛHostess£Ý The crowd was sent to utter chaos, everyone panicking as they tried to choose the correct answer. Though some knew what the answer was, many of them were only taking guesses, lining up at random lanes. After a while, the timer finally ran out, and everyone was on their respective lanes. There was only tension and anxiety looming in the air, some trembling as they prayed that they got the answer. And the answer which was soon revealed by the hostess. "And¡« the correct answer is¡«! Letter D! Rino-rino!" £ÛHostess£Ý "Nooo!! I was so close!!" "Agh! Dammit! I failed again!" Along with the hostess'' announcement, a cloud of dread loomed over the contestants as they took in their loss. In just a single round, most of the contestants were wiped out of the game, only a little over a dozen of them remaining in the game. "Haah... How unfortunate..." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "You did well, Mister Beklaim." £ÛGrey£Ý Even Beklaim was also knocked out in that round, with Yuna only remaining because the topic was related to magic plants and alchemy. Otherwise, the game could have turned out very differently from how it did. After that first question, the hostess threw question after question, topics ranging from general knowledge, geography, history, adventuring, literature, arts, and many more. The contestants dropped like flies at the rate the questions were relayed on them. "And the answer is¡« B! The Kingdom of Beaufort!" £ÛHostess£Ý "Eeh?! I was wrong?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Soon enough, Yuna was finally eliminated out of the game, walking out with her head hanging down, a crestfallen expression on her face. She didn''t even make it to the top three, four more participants remaining in the game. Thankfully, there was a consolation prize for those who reached the difficult round. Yuna received a basket of fruits and treats, yet despite all the prizes, she still looked crestfallen, like a child who just lost her favorite toy. "Grey... Did you know the answer to that question...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, yeah... But don''t worry too much about it, you already did well enough. And... You look cuter when you''re smiling, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, just a single compliment later, Yuna''s crestfallen mood quickly improved, trying to stop herself from smiling. They were flirting so naturally, they totally forgot Beklaim was still with them, now looking at them with warm and gentle eyes. "Hohoho! I almost forgot, I still have a prior engagement to attend. I will be taking my leave now, Mister Grey, Miss Yuna." £ÛBeklaim£Ý "A-Ah, yeah... See you next time, Mister Beklaim." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, I hope so too. I hope you enjoy the rest of the festival." £ÛBeklaim£Ý Said Beklaim, soon turning away and waving his hands goodbye. In reality, he actually didn''t have any prior appointments, rather, he just wanted to be considerate leaving the two youths to enjoy themselves in their lovely little gate. Soon after, Beklaim finally vanished out of sight, Grey and Yuna amongst the bustling crowd©` Well, was at the center of the crowd... As they also soon departed, heading wherever their feet took them and simply enjoying themselves. "Oh, come to think of it... We''ve been wandering around the streets, but... I haven''t seen any royalties since the afternoon started... Is there an event happening somewhere, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? An event... Well, there''s ''that'', isn''t there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "''That''...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, the Grand Auction." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, Yuna was frozen in silence, eyes wide open in shock as her mouth hung open in agape. It was as if she just heard something unbelievable©` or rather, she just remembered something very, very important. The herbs, the magic plants, the rare materials, and the secret alchemy books which would be auctioned during the event. All items flashed inside her mind as her heart raced in panic. Such thoughts ran inside her mind at the speed of light. "Yuna... Yuna... Hey, Yuna©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, let''s hurry up! We can still catch up if we run!" £ÛYuna£Ý The very moment she snapped back to reality, Yuna immediately grabbed Grey by the wrists and ran towards the Geldhart Auction House at full speed, jumping towards the roof and running along with haste, Grey dragged along by her whims. There were only traces of hurry and concern on her beautiful face, looking as if the world was crumbling down before her, leaving bursts of fierce and howling winds at her wake, making the banners dance and flutter as she passed by them. Such was the expression and actions of an alchemy maniac who doesn''t want to lose to anyone when it came to acquiring ingredients. It doesn''t matter if they were Nobility or Royalty. As long as ingredients were on the line, she won''t back down... She''s also a hoarder, after all. It didn''t even take them a couple minutes to reach the Auction House, the surprised faces of the guards and escorts greeting them as they descended from high above as if it was the most natural thing to do. "Is the auction still accepting guests?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, Y-Yeah©` I mean, yes! No! Wait! Please show your identifications first!" "Ah, right, here you go! Grey, I''ll leave it all to you!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was in a rush, alright. As soon as she tossed her identification card to Grey, she suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving her fianc¨¦ and a couple of surprised faces behind, soon heading inside without wasting any more time. "Haah... I''m really sorry about that girl... I''ll take responsibility for everything, and right, here''s our identification." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes..." Though surprised, the guards still tried to maintain their composure, scanning Grey and Yuna''s cards as they peeked inside from time to time. Composure which was soon broken as soon as they realized who the young man was before him. After all, they have already heard of their battle against the Azure Sword Emperor, enchanted by their valor despite their age. And now, in a strange turn of fate, one of those very youths was standing before them. They couldn''t help but be excited. "U-Umm...! Your Highness, this may be presumptuous of us, but!... If it is alright with you, could we please have your autograph?!" "Yes...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Just a second ago, they were full of confusion, but now, they are courageously asking for an autograph from the young man before them. The very same young man who was now laced with surprise and confusion, a wry smile spelled on his face. There were no other choices left. Though he didn''t know if it would count as "taking responsibility", it was the least he could do to appease the guards even a little bit. Meanwhile, totally different scenes unfolded inside the Auction House. The atmosphere was now much livelier than before, VIPS risking millions as they bid for the items presented up the stage. Both royalty, nobility, and merchants alike shouted loud, a plethora of voices booming in the air. "Oh my, they''re presenting quite the valuable item, aren''t they? It''s been years since I''ve seen such a herb." £ÛTalia£Ý "Is this the Jalacka fruit which can only be harvested once a century? I heard it''s something every alchemist pine for." £ÛNatasha£Ý "Jalacka... I''m sure Elder Sister Yuna would have loved it..." £ÛIris£Ý Of course, there was also the Royal Family of Alfrione amongst them, watching such a chaotic scene unfold as they listened to the people fight over a single fruit. The King was especially having fun pitching a bid from time to time just to raise the price. "Hahaha! It''s been quite some time since I''ve had this much fun!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Dear, you should really stop doing that. If you continue to do that, it will come back and bite you sooner or later." £ÛTalia£Ý "You worry too much, Talia. I''m already a master in this." £ÛErnes£Ý It wasn''t the first time the Queen had warned him, but the King''s answer remained the same. He was also quite cunning, stopping his bids once he noticed the other bidders had started hesitating. He didn''t want to lose even a single kiel, after all. The King''s shenanigans continued to ensue and the bids rose higher and higher. Before anyone could notice, the doors of their private chambers suddenly opened without warning, a silent creak soon resounding in the air. "The Jalacka fruit for 8.6 million! Going once! Going twice©`" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý "8.7 million!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was all too sudden. Before they even noticed, Yuna was already right beside them, and not only that, she was now holding the bidding paddle which was once in the King''s hands, the latter confused as one can be. The opponent bidder tried to raise the price, but Yuna didn''t back down a single bit, raising it even higher, without a tinge of hesitation in her voice. She sounded so confident, her opponent started to doubt whether they should still continue or not. "The Jalacka fruit for 9.3 million! Going once! Going twice! And... Sold! The fruit now belongs to bidder number 12!" £ÛAuctioneer£Ý "Yaay¡«! I won¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Yuna won the bidding, the possession of the Jalacka fruit now in her grasp. There was a smile of satisfaction blooming on her lovely face, still looking innocent despite seeing the shock on everyone''s faces. "Oh, hello, everyone¡«! How has your day been?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, we''ve been fine©` No! That''s not important what is right now! When did you©` No, how did you sneak past here in the first place?!" £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t sweat the details so much, Your Majesty. What''s important is that I won the Jalacka fruit. It''s a win-win situation!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Do you even know what a win-win situation means?!"... Is what everyone wanted to ask, but with such a bright smile on her face, there was no way they could. Because if they did, it would surely make their head ache more than it already is. On top of that, Yuna wasn''t even fully listening to them. Most of her attention was on the stage, listening about the next item the auction house was offering, most of the others'' words simply slipping out of the other ear. In reality, she doesn''t even care what it''s name was or how much they were. As long as it looked like a valuable alchemy ingredient, she would surely bid for it without a second thought. Such was the thought of an alchemist. "Good afternoon, everyone. Sorry for the sudden intrusion, and... I hope Yuna didn''t bother you too much." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bother us... Hmm... I don''t even know if we could call it that. Though... We were quite surprised, that''s for sure." £ÛErnes£Ý "Big Bro!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Soon, Grey joined everyone else and they had a lovely chat together. The Little Princess in particular was very happy to see him, hugging his legs as soon as she saw him. He then lifted her up, giving her sweets soon after. Well, they weren''t the only ones who welcomed Grey. The very moment he heard just how much Yuna bid for the Jaclacka fruit, his heart quickly jumped out of his chest. It was the first time he heard of such a large sum of money. "9.3 million... How absurd..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛYuna£Ý And to top it all off, there was no signs of remorse on the young lady''s face despite the amount she just spent. She was smiling despite the fact the fruit cost more than ten times the price of their house. It was simply too much. "For our next item, we have the Mallon flowers which only grow at the peak of the deadly Killaram Mountains. This is an essential ingredient for many Superior-Grade potions and is very effective against......" To make things worse, the next item in the auction was yet another herb. Grey didn''t even have to look at her, just guessing by her peering gaze, he could already tell her eyes were brilliantly sparkling with excitement and expectations. "Haah... Alright, you can spend as much as you can." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you, Grey! You''re the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no point in resisting. Grey already knew full well she won''t be able to resist her pleas, especially with such bright eyes gazing at him. He could only smile wryly as he gave in to his fianc¨¦e''s pleas. The King, the Queen, and everyone else could only look at him with eyes of pity and concern. They have yet to get married but the power relationship between them was already established quite firmly. "6.3 million kiels!" £ÛYuna£Ý Oh, what a fun (?) experience it was. CHAPTER 289 END Chapter 290: The Festival of Hearts (pt. V) Crystal chandeliers, golden candlelight, fancy dresses, and beautiful silverwares. All shone brightly as the darkness of the night loomed over the world. The sound of laughter and chattering drifted along the cold nightly breeze. The night of the second day was upon everyone, and to end the ever so festive and wonderful Festival of Hearts, they held a grand and grandiose ball for everyone to enjoy, laughing and socializing to their hearts'' content. With so many nobility and royalty around, it was the most extravagant ball in all of the continent. Not only were the aesthetics fancy, the food served, the music played, and the service provided were also over the top, costing millions upon millions of kiels. "Hm? Yuna, have you been eating less as of late? You feel... thinner...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... That''s not a topic to talk about while we''re dancing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Why not? Is it wrong to be concerned for my fianc¨¦e''s health?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You''re just teasing me again, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Grey and Yuna also attended the ball, now adorned with beautiful and contrasting garments as they took the floor. They were picture perfect, their beauty illuminated by the gentle light from the chandeliers above, adorned by many. Yuna''s black dress resembled the night sky, her silver hair which fluttered in the wind shining like the stars, and her blue eyes like sapphire under the moonlight. The dress not only enhanced her beauty, but also accentuated her voluptuous figure. A jaw-dropping sight to behold. As for Grey, he was just as stunning with his hair done to the side and his body now adorned in white princely garments. Though he was already handsome in his casual and adventurer attire, but now that he was in formal attire, he became even more attractive, stealing the hearts of the young ladies. "Lord Grey... He looks so gorgeous. I want to talk to him..." "Not only His Highness, Lady Yuna as well. How I wish I was as fair as her..." "They look so perfect for each other!" They aren''t even the stars of the night, yet they have already stolen the spotlight, the eyes of many latching towards them. With every turn and twist they took, the sounds of awe and exclaim rang out in the air, people admiring them deeply. But perhaps the one having the most fun was themselves. Smiles bloomed on their faces as their fingers interlocked, each of their steps guided by the music, their hearts thumping gently yet loudly as they held one another dearly. "Yuna, you look stunning, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why are you saying that all of the sudden?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Nothing really... I just wanted to say it." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but in truth, Grey was simply acting possessive. Seeing the eyes of many young men latch on to Yuna, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Though Yuna already accepted his faults, there were still some things he wanted to keep to himself. And so, the music continued to play, keys, strings, and notes drifting in the air. It was a gentle night, footsteps fluttering all over. As they continued to dance, there was a certain harmony in the air one couldn''t help but simply fall in love with. Before long, the music finally reached its conclusion, the dancers halting their steps soon after. As the piece finished, everyone bowed their heads to their partners and headed off for others to take their place. "Boss! Lady Boss! Would you like some wine?" £ÛGarret£Ý And just as Grey and Yuna retired, Garret approached them, now wearing formal clothes as beautiful as Grey''s. For the first time ever since, he actually looked like a proper nobleman, his well-built figure fully showcased. "Thanks for the offer, Garret, but we''ll have to decline. We don''t really drink wine that much, so that''s a little..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Can I get you something else then?" £ÛGarret£Ý "Water would be much appreciated." £ÛGrey£Ý "For me, fruit juice would be fine. I want it to be iceless though." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, water and orange juice it is." £ÛGarret£Ý The young lord raised one his hands and signaled one of the servants from afar. Soon enough, a waiter came forward towards them, bringing them an assortment of drinks and a glass of water. Of course, as usual, Yuna was the one to put the amount of ice in her drinks. Though she made some to chill it, she made sure it was not cold enough that she got a brain freeze. She couldn''t handle something too cold, after all. "I already expected it, but still... The Boss and Lady Boss really are something. You even stand out more than royalty." £ÛGarret£Ý "Fufufu! You''re praising us too much, Garret." £ÛYuna£Ý "No! That''s not true at all! Boss and Lady Boss are simply too amazing! Not even princes and princesses could compare to you two. You''ve even nabbed everyone''s hearts in just a single dance! You''re the best!" £ÛGarret£Ý He was quite overzealous, alright, singing praises of Grey and Yuna every chance he could. He had been admiring them for so long, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say he''s one of their biggest fans. They were his idols. A bit more fanboying from Garret and a couple more compliments later, the sound of laughs and giggles resounded in the air. There really wasn''t much to think about, they simply chatted with whatever topic which came to mind. "Then, I''ll be going around now, Boss, Lady Boss. Please let me know if you ever need something." £ÛGarret£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you, Garret." £ÛYuna£Ý Having chatted with them for minutes already, Garret finally took his leave. Though he wanted to chat more, being the son of the host and the next lord of Erdea, he also needed to entertain some people and form connections with them. And speaking of connections, such was forming all over the place. Even now, Julius and Iris are surrounded by people of the same age wanting to create bonds with the Kingdom of Alfrione. The Princess Royal was now in formal mode once again. Well, it''s not like Grey and Yuna couldn''t relate to what''s happening with them, quite a number of people were still eyeing them even when they were standing still, with eyes like that of a predator''s. It made them recall a scene just a while ago. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Your Highnesses, I am......" "Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna, you''re just as beautiful as I''ve heard......" "I have heard of your might for so long. To think I would meet such Heroes......" "You really are as gorgeous as the rumors say, Your Highnesses!" It was a headache, a long line of nobles, royals, and important people trying to form connections with them. Though it was tiring, they still needed to entertain them to not sour the mood of the party. It was very taxing. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. And because of their match against Richter just the other day, people became even more interested in them. Especially the knights and escorts. Many of them wanted to spar with them even when they knew full well how powerful they were. "Mngg... I really don''t want to deal with them..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then, should we take a little break?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, his eyes then shifting towards the open balcony just a couple dozen steps away. There were no other people around, only the night lights of the city to be seen as far as the eyes can see, a sea of colorful lights from afar. "Shall we, Milady?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''ll be in your care, Sir Grey." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey extended his hands out and Yuna accepted with grace. Escaping from the busy world of aristocracy, Grey and Yuna then took their leave, heading towards the lonely balcony for a breath of fresh air, chilly winds welcoming them warmly. The view from the balcony was magnificent, gentle light seeping through the large windows, velvet curtains hanging down gently, and the people laughing merrily. The refreshing breeze blowing from outside was a remedy to revitalize the soul. It had just been a couple moments since they stepped out yet Grey and Yuna already felt much better. They could even close the curtains and not a single soul would mind them. They felt like birds who just regained their wings. "Haah... The wind feels so amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she felt the wind run throughout the night, caressing her skin with light and gentle touch as she spread her arms openly. A sight which only served to make Grey chuckle, once again thinking how adorable his fianc¨¦e was. "Hahaha. You look so silly right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You don''t have to rebuke me every single time, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? But I''m just admiring how cute and lovely my fianc¨¦e is though? Is there something wrong with that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, nothing... It just feels like you''re making fun of me again... You always make me blush as if it''s no one''s business... Is it really that fun teasing me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Who knows... Maybe, maybe not..." £ÛGrey£Ý Softly, sighed Grey as he bent over, resting his arms atop the balcony balustrade as his eyes gazed towards his beloved. The gentle moonlight had once illuminated her figure, reminding him of the time he realized his for her. It has been almost four years since they first met, and though it wasn''t the best way to meet someone, it was also when their fates intertwined. He still couldn''t believe the girl she once saved was now his fianc¨¦e. He couldn''t help but feel happy. "Grey, you''re smiling..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, am I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, you are. You''re thinking of something mean again, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, no matter how beautiful the past was, the present before him was even more so. It was a life he wouldn''t exchange for anything else. Even if he had to challenge the whole world for it, he would happily do so. The winds continued to blow and the leaves continued to rustle. As the night went on, so did the ball. Yuna soon leaned her head on Grey''s wide shoulder, her hand now holding Grey''s tightly as they enjoyed the wonderful scenery together. "My, my, what a lovely couple we have here," £ÛRichter£Ý And just as they enjoyed each other''s company, a familiar gentle voice rang out from behind©` or rather from above. The Azure Sword Emperor then descended from the rooftops, landing whilst barely making a sound. "It seems you''re also taking a break, Lord Grey, Lord Yuna." £ÛRichter£Ý "Yes, we are. How about Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I was just enjoying the view from the rooftop, and just happened to find a lovely pair who were resting together... I''m not intruding on you, am I?" £ÛRichter£Ý "Not at all, Your Majesty. We were just taking a breather." £ÛYuna£Ý "A breather, huh..." £ÛRichter£Ý Richter''s words echoed in the air, a tinge of loneliness and longing to be traced as his eyes drifted towards the distance. Longing which twisted his heart with stinging pain, yet strangely enough, relief at the same time. It wasn''t like he couldn''t understand them. Though it has been a very long time, he was also an adventurer who lives for thrill and excitement. He knew full well just how suffocating it was in the world of nobility, your freedom chained down to the ground. Yet despite that fact, he couldn''t come to hate the ball. Rather, he could only smile as he remembered a certain figure now only lingering in his memories. The way she shone under the chandelier was a sight to behold, making his heart race even now. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, did you know? I have attended the Festival of Hearts more than a dozen times now." £ÛRichter£Ý It was all too sudden, a farfetched topic out of the blue. As the olden Emperor said his piece, his eyes swam towards the city before them, admiring how beautiful it became over the years as he reminisced about the past. "During this time, the people dance, drink, sing, and play to their hearts'' content. It''s one of the grandest and merriest celebrations there is. Though, it''s such a pity it only happens once every nine years..." £ÛRichter£Ý "Well, it is quite costly, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true... The last time I attended, it cost about a couple dozen million kiels just to organize the ball. For the whole festival, I would estimate... A couple... No, it would at least be a few hundred million at the very least," £ÛRichter£Ý Grey and Yuna''s hearts dropped at Richter''s sudden revelation. They already knew it was expensive, but to think it would be to such a degree, they couldn''t say they weren''t surprised. On the contrary, they were quite flabbergasted. Yet despite that, Richter remained calm as if it was nothing big. Though he also acted the same at first, after several years of being an Emperor, he''s finally gotten used to it. He chuckled to himself as he looked at Grey and Yuna''s reaction. "Well, it''s also the time that everyone would be most PREOCCUPIED. No one even noticed that I''m GONE from the hall anymore." £ÛRichler£Ý Said Richter, carefully emphasizing the words "preoccupied" and "gone" as if he was hinting onto something. It was then that some suspicions arose in Grey and Yuna''s minds, their ears perking up as they continued to listen. "The town is also busy right now. If I remember correctly, there should be a DANCE in the CENTRAL PLAZA right now. Everyone is welcome so some young nobles often SNEAK OUT to have fun. Quite interesting, isn''t it?" £ÛRichter£Ý There he goes again, emphasizing a couple more words as talked to Grey and Yuna. With such blatant hints laid out before them, they couldn''t be so dense to understand what Richter was trying to get at, now smiling at them. It was already a distant past, but every time there was a ball, Richter would always take the opportunity and sneak out with his wife to have their little adventure. It was one of his bear memories, each one precious as one can be. He may now be a part of the Imperial Family, but as their senior in adventurering, Richter also wanted Grey and Yuna to experience such wonderful adventures for themselves. That''s what they''re made for, after all. "Oh my, it seems like I have to be going now. I apologize for taking your time. An old man''s rambling must have been boring, wasn''t it?" £ÛRichter£Ý "A-Ah, no, not at all! Rather, it was fun, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m delighted to hear that." £ÛRichter£Ý Richter''s gentle laughter once again drifted along the cold nightly breeze. He took one more look towards the bustling city before turning around and heading towards the ball once more. The sound of light footsteps fluttered in the air. "Thank you very much, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Did I do something to be thankful for?" £ÛRichter£Ý A smile on his face, Richter finally went inside, leaving Grey and Yuna to themselves. Silence once again swallowed the balcony yet it was not as lonely as it was before. There was only warmth and comfort as Grey and Yuna smiled at one another. "Yuna, I just thought of something fun. Would you like to join me for a little adventure?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My, what a coincidence. I was just also thinking of the same thing." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. A coincidence indeed... Shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to say any further. With bright smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna then quickly leaped off the balcony, then landing on the soft green grass. As the sweet and refreshing fragrance of the garden wafted all over the place, they leaped over the walls©` or so they wanted to. "Ah... We should probably get changed first..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right... These costs quite a sum, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was then that they once again realized they were still in formal and fancy garments. If they were to join the dance now, they would surely stand out. Not to mention they''ll also ruin their clothing. Grey then opened the sanctuary with a wave of his hand. When they reappeared in the garden, their outfits were now changed, now in casual attire. They felt cozy and comfortable in their clothing, easy to move as one can be. Casual clothing really does fit them the most. Walls, roofs, and chimneys alike. Grey and Yuna leaped from place to place as they rushed out of the manor. As soon as they leaped over the massive walls, a pleasant sight greeted them, colorful lights and merry people all over the place. Unlike the ball''s harmonic and sophisticated music, the ones played in the city were more lively and rowdy, total chaos looming all over the place as a pandemonium of noises clamoring all throughout the central plaza. Yet, it was strangely elegant. Everyone was dancing their hearts out, some dancing to the tune of the music, while some moving to the beat of their own drum. Some danced alone, some danced with their partners, and some danced as a group. There was a variety of dances, all just as merry as the other. "Fufufu! Grey, let''s dance with them!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as they arrived in the central plaza, Yuna then grabbed Grey by the wrist and danced with him as if there was no tomorrow, giggling to herself as they turned, twisted, and twirled. They were doing the same steps and the same moves yet strangely enough, it felt very different. Though the place was loud and restless, they enjoyed themselves there much more than when they were in the ball where people''s eyes were on them. They were free as on can be, not a single rule bounding them. After one song was over, they only needed to take a couple steps and join another group. Their music was all unique, but they enjoyed them all the same. "Looks like someone here''s having so much fun." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Of course, I''m dancing with my wonderful and beloved fianc¨¦, after all. How could I not be happy in such a situation?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? Are you really sure you want to start that now? You do know you have zero defenses in that regard, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My¡«! Whatever do you mean¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as one would expect, there was also quite a lot of fruiting involved. Yuna was the one to make the first move, trying to set Grey''s heart aflutter. Unfortunately for her, her fianc¨¦ was quite the stubborn one. He wouldn''t immediately lose. After all, Grey''s heart had already been racing ever since. If he didn''t know how to keep his facial expressions in check, he would be blushing all the time. Though, the same couldn''t really be said for Yuna. "Yuna, I love you." £ÛGrey£Ý Whispered Grey, giving a slight peck on her cheeks in the end, and it was as simple as that. That was all Grey needed to do, and now, his beloved was flushed red all the way to the tip of her ears, heart pounding madly like thunder. She was the one to start it, yet all it took was a single attack and she was already down for the count. She was so flustered, she couldn''t help herself from smiling, unable to utter even a single word as she buried her face in Grey''s chest. "Grey, that''s unfair... Kissing is unfair... I still haven''t prepared myself..." £ÛYuna£Ý "But that wasn''t a kiss, though? Should we try one now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! You dummy! Dummy! Dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý And she''s still wondering while Grey likes teasing her when, even though a year had passed since they started dating, her reactions were still as cute as ever, still easily flustered as one can be like a meek little sheep. Even now, as she pounded on Grey''s shoulders and puffing her cheeks, Grey just wanted to poke more fun at her, wanting to keep her cuteness for himself. If they were back in their house, only God knows how far Grey''s "teasing" would have gone. And so, with Yuna red as one can be, they continued to dance and play around in the central plaza. Well, they not only danced, they sang, played games, ate snacks, and so much more. They enjoyed the night while it lasted. "Gwey! Twy rish wam! Ish sho dewishoush! (Grey! Try this one! It''s so delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, don''t talk when your mouth is full. How many times have I told you that already? Geez..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, as one would expect, the part Yuna liked the most was when they tried out the different foods the night stalls had to offer. They already had some in the morning and they were just as delicious, with a hint of merriness. And as usual, Grey had also become Yuna''s babysitter, acting like a father once again. They may be engaged now, but their relationship hasn''t changed. Grey still spoiled Yuna like there was no tomorrow, caring as one can ask for. DONNGGGG DONNGGGG DONNGGGG As the night deepened, the last bell of the day finally rang, marking the 9th hour after noon. And just as the city bells rang, Grey looked up towards the sky, remembering something important. One he prepared with the Mayor. ''Anytime now...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought, watching the night sky once more. There were the stars, the clouds, and the moon watching them from above. There was nothing out of the ordinary©` or, so it was. A whistling sound soon echoed from afar. "Yuna, look up." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do©`" £ÛYuna£Ý BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG A series of explosions boomed over the city, but rather than running away from fear, they instead stood still as if they were frozen, eyes all fixed on the sky, mouths wide open in agape as they watched such a beautiful sight unfold. An explosion of light and colors boomed throughout the ever so expansive skies, coming in different shapes and sizes, blooming like flowers at the advent of spring. Everyone could only admire such a scene, their hearts beating along the sounds of fireworks exploring one after another. It wasn''t the first time Yuna had seen them, but looking at them again, she once again realized how beautiful they were like jewels exploding into starlight. She grasped her hands over her chest, simply standing in awe. A memory sure to be remembered... "So beautiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý The Festival of Hearts had finally concluded. CHAPTER 290 END Chapter 291: Peace and Flowers The sky was blue once again, not a single star to be seen apart from the sun, the white and gray clouds drifting along the winds as the blades of grass rustled with the leaves. It was yet another peaceful day. Under the vast blue sky was a forest. In that forest, strangely enough, was a lone, yet luxurious carriage, a certain crest embedded on it. There were a number of figures to be seen, standing and loitering around as they chattered their time away. "Gwanpa! Fwower!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Oh? You like these little ones? Should we make you a garden then?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Dear, please stop spoiling Natalia. It''s not good for her upbringing." £ÛTalia£Ý "Eh? It''s just a garden, what''s the beal deal? And... Haven''t I also made you a garden back then? Why couldn''t I do the same for our granddaughter?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Dear, now is not the time for that." £ÛTalia£Ý Of course, those figures were none other than the Royal entourage of Alfrione, the King and Queen now once again arguing©` or rather, the Queen is trying to scold her husband from doing something troublesome again. A daily occurrence. As for why they were in the forest, it was because it was finally time to head home. It has been a couple days since the Festival of Hearts ended, and so came the day to bid their farewells, quickly heading back home to get back on their duties. The other Royal Families used the teleportation gate, but with Grey helping them, there was no need to do so. The only downside was that they needed to head in the forest so that no one sees them, just like the way they came. With his power already as high as it is and people knowing about "Gate", Grey really doesn''t mind as much if people learn about it. The only problem was the fact that people, especially the aristocracy, might crowd around him because of it. He wanted to avoid such a troublesome situation. "Are you ready to leave, everyone?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey, and everyone''s attention fell on him. They knew full well that they should leave, but there was a reluctance in their hearts to do so. They still wanted to enjoy their freedom even if it''s only for another day. "Haah... Can''t we just extend our stay here?" £ÛErnes£Ý "We can''t be having that now, Your Majesty. You do know what it''s like if His Honor gets angry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right... Anderson..." £ÛErnes£Ý However, it didn''t take long before everyone was convinced. Just the image of the Prime Minister boiling in rage with a dark and silent smile on his face was more than enough to send chills down their spines. It was really terrifying. Grey and Yuna have yet to witness the sight of the Prime Minister who''s reached the limits of his patience, but the King had. And as it seems, he felt traumatized by such a terrifying sight. He vowed to not make Anderson "too" angry. He was like a demon. "Fufufu! Looks like this is where our little journey ends. We hope you had a lot of fun in our adventure, Iris." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, it was a wonderful experience, Elder Sister Yuna. I had a delightful time staying with you over the course of this month. I am eternally grateful" £ÛIris£Ý "Fufufu! Acting all prim and proper now, are we? You''re so cute, Iris¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mou... At least play along, Elder Sister Yuna..." £ÛIris£Ý As for Iris, she is now polishing up her formal act again. It has been about a month since she''s loosened herself up, but now that they''re going back, it was time to get back on track. She was the ever so reliable Princess Royal, after all. Though, no matter how formal she tried to act, she only looked adorable to Yuna''s eyes, Yuna who was now hugging her tightly and patting her head. One of the only few who can treat a princess so casually. "Nalia, hug too?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Of course! I''ll also give Natalia lots of hugs and kisses!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Though, no one still beat the Little Princess in terms of cuteness. Just as she saw Yuna hugging Iris, she also requested to be treated the same, extending her little arms out with an innocent sparkle playing in her eyes. Yuna couldn''t help but fulfill her adorable little request. "Jealous, aren''t you? The Little Princess won''t let you hug her anymore." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up. Whose fault do you think that is?" £ÛJulius£Ý "Oh? Are you blaming us now?" £ÛGrey£Ý And like usual, Grey and Julius were talking rough with one another once again, exchanging harsh words as often as they breathe. They have been getting on one another''s nerves the past few days and it has been quite rowdy. Well, even with how rough and barbaric they were with one another, they were still great friends. Without saying a single word, they simply bumped their fists against each other''s, saying goodbyes in their own way. Not just them, Grey and Yuna also gave their goodbyes to everyone else. They may be visiting the Little Princess weekly, but it''s not always a guarantee that they''ll see them. There was no harm in saying farewell even if it''s just for a little while. "Then, everyone, until next time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Take care, everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý With their goodbyes finished, Grey then opened the gates once more and gentle light illuminated the forest. As they waved their hands goodbye, they vanished into the light, their figures slowly vanishing one after another as they passed through the gate. Before long, everyone was finally gone and silence returned to the forest. There were only two figures left, glancing at the directions where the royal carriage previously was before turning around, looking at one another''s faces. "Shall we head back as well, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take too long before the silence was broken, the sound of footsteps echoing in the air. But rather than dash their way back towards the city, Grey and Yuna simply took their time and strolled around in the forest, holding one another''s hands. They''ve always been sprinting or running, but walking like such was a nice change of pace, the refreshing winds caressing their skin with every step they took. It was only then that they could appreciate the full beauty of the forest around them. After exiting the forest, what greeted them was no dull sight. A field of colors once again welcomed them warmly, more and more flowers blooming by the second, the bees, bugs, and butterflies buzzing about without a care in the world. The meadows were as peaceful and colorful as usual, not a single trace of chaos to be seen, only harmony as the rabbits hopped around and the birds perched on the bushes, chirping about before taking flight once more. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Mmn¡«! This view really is wonderful no matter how many times I''ve seen it... I wish there''s a meadow like this back in Galderia too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, how about we make one too? Using plant magic, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh? That''s a nice idea, but... where would we plant them then? Our garden is not that big, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Yuna, you silly girl... Have you forgotten already? We have the ''Sanctuary'' to play around with, remember?" £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s reassuring words, Yuna''s expressions quickly brightened up with delight and excitement. Her pointy elven ears flapped up and down as she looked at Grey with expectant eyes, making the latter chuckle gently to himself. After all, after the Sanctuary expanded, they were left with more space than they will ever need. With the use of plant, earth, water, and all sorts of magics, terraforming the land would be much easier. A green meadow was not impossible. "Then, what kinds of flowers should we plant? Can we have violets? Ah! But roses are wonderful too... There''s also lilies and tulips... Hmm... What to pick..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. We could just plant as much as we can, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Then can we grow magic plants, as well?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. Though, we might need to do some trial and error for that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý They were still planning, yet Yuna was already on cloud nine. She then listed flower after flower and created a wish list of all the flora she wants to grow in their soon to be meadow, when suddenly, a realization came to her "Wait, Grey, can we also have animals as well? Like bees and butterflies?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... It shouldn''t be impossible... But we''ll have to catch them first. I think we could also have rabbits and birds if we try hard enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! I''ll try my best then!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, Yuna''s face bloomed even brighter than before. So bright, it was practically blinding to look at. After listing the flowers, she then created a list of the little critters she wanted to see. Be it little ladybugs or cute rabbits, she considered them all. A bright smile bloomed on her face. And as such a radiant smile bloomed on her face, Erdea''s gates appeared before them. It was just as colorful as they remembered it, people pouring out as they head back to their own homes, leaving with satisfied faces. With the Festival of Hearts now open, people are finally starting to leave one another and the streets are being cleaned up, only a couple more decorations remaining here and there as they flutter in the passing winds. Yet despite the City of Colors being still just as lively, people chattering and bustling as they cleaned up after themselves. There were even some still playing around even when the festivities were already over, dancing their hearts out as they hopped about. And speaking of festivities, Grey and Yuna had also used up the grand prize they won at the Wheel of Fortune, having a group date with Iris, Violet, and Julius. It was quite the fun time, enjoying many merry and wonderful activities. "Oh! Boss! Lady Boss! Are you two heading back to the manor now?" £ÛLester£Ý And just as they headed back to the Tobias Manor, a familiar voice called out to them. It was Lester who was now helping out in the cleaning efforts, holding a broom by his hand, sweeping away all the mess he could. "Yeah, we are. Do you need anything from us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, nothing much... But, ah! Could you wait a moment please?" £ÛLester£Ý Said Lester before turning back and running away towards the street side. By the time he returned, there was already a bag with him, the sound of clanging metals echoing with each and every step he took. "Boss, Lady Boss, could you please hand this over to the Young Lord for me? It would really be a great help." £ÛLester£Ý "Umm... Kitchenware...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. He said he wanted them the other day. It just so happened to be finished today, so I thought he''ll want to have them as soon as possible." £ÛLester£Ý Spatulas, tongs, ladles, knives, graters, and many more. There was a plethora of cooking utensils inside the bag Lester handed, and to top it all off, they were all custom-made as well and of the highest qualities. They don''t even need to guess, with such evidence in front of them, it was obvious that Garret had once again influenced, and now, to become a chef. They don''t know if it was because of them, or because of something else. All they could tell was that it was going to be troublesome. Not just for the Mayor, Cynthia, and Violet, but especially for the cooks as well. They could only imagine how many times he''ll barge into the kitchen unannounced from now on. It would surely be a cause for headaches. "Then, I''ll be leaving it to you, Boss, Lady Boss!" £ÛLester£Ý "Yeah... You can count on us..." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so Grey says, but there was not a speck of delight on his face, he was even arguing inside whether he should really hand them over to Garret or to the Mayor instead. Really, such a troublesome situation it was. "Thank you very much, I''ll make sure I''ll make it up to you©`" £ÛLester£Ý "Hey, Lester, we''re gonna leave you behind. Hurry up!" "Sorry, Boss, Lady Boss. That''s my cue. See you around later!" £ÛLester£Ý "Un... See you around..." £ÛYuna£Ý He left as suddenly as he came, leaving Grey and Yuna alone to themselves. They once again looked at the package Lester handed them, wondering what they should do with it to no avail. The more the thought, the more headaches it gives them. They simply gave up on thinking and threw it inside the "Inventory". Since it was Garret who ordered it, they''ll also be leaving it to his care. Whatever happens next would be up to him. Things would naturally sort themselves out... Probably... ''We already have our hands full with our work, no need to think too much about it. We still have a whole meadow to work on, after all.... Hm?'' £ÛGrey£Ý And just as Grey was thinking of their next bug project, a sudden thought came to mind. If they were going to make something so big, there was no harm in making it grand as well, adding little bits of features here and there. Of course, in order to make something grand, they would need prior knowledge about it or take inspiration from somewhere else. And as it happens, there is a place perfect close by for doing so. A masterpiece in the world of art. "Yuna, should we take a little detour?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tilting her head to the right, Grey then took Yuna''s hand and headed north where the Marble Gardens were located. They had been there before, but it never ceased to amaze them each and every single time, their hearts fluttering in awe. And since people were still busy cleaning up, the Marble Gardens was surprisingly quiet, the sound of leaves rustling ringing clearly in their ears as the sweet fragrance of flowers wafted all throughout the place. Not only was it peaceful, it was very refreshing and relaxing as well. Just being there was enough to heal one''s fatigue as they enjoy the wonderful sights the garden has to offer, the sound of giggles echoing from time to time. "Grey! You''re a genius! With this, we can make our new meadow even more beautiful! You''re so amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, quit the praising, you''re gonna make me blush." £ÛGrey£Ý "But it''s true though! Grey is the best in the world!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady couldn''t stop praising her beloved as she went all over the place, eyes sparkling brightly with excitement and enthusiasm as inspiration bloomed fervently in her heart. Excited like a little child who just saw a garden for the first time. And just as Yuna went around exploring the place, Grey used plant magic to enrich the plants, letting a flower bloom into his hands. It was a chrysanthemum of blue and white, vibrant as one can be as it spread its petals in the wind. "Yuna, over here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? You were callin©`" £ÛYuna£Ý It was all too sudden, Yuna unable to finish her statement. Grey suddenly leaned in towards his beloved and placed the flower in between one of her ears and her hair. It was a simple addition, but it made Yuna look even more beautiful than before. "I knew it. Blue and white really does suit you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey... That''s cheating, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý Soon, a fierce red color bloomed on her face, as she tried to keep her heart quiet. Grey didn''t even mean to tease her, yet she was already flustered as one can be, beet red all the way to the ears. Truly adorable. ''Uuu... I thought he was going to kiss me...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it wasn''t just one reason, rather, there was a couple. Yuna was happy that Grey pays so much attention to her, but also a little overwhelmed by his sudden actions. They may already be engaged, but it was still a little embarrassing for her. "Grey, you dummy..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? Did I do something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Figure it out yourself!" £ÛYuna£Ý Acting all sulky and pouty, Yuna puffed her cheeks and soon turned around. She then continued what she was doing before, trying not to look at Grey while her face was still red as one can be. They walked around and looked around, and with the passing of time, they soon arrived at the pond. There were ducks, swans, birds, and fishes of all sorts, but there were barely any people around, having the pond to themselves. There was no time to waste. As soon as they arrived, Grey then took out the picnic blanket from his "Inventory" and laid it down on the soft green grass. And soon enough, he sat down whilst Yuna still admired the beauty of the pond. "Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to say more. Grey simply patted the spot beside him, asking the latter to sit down by his side. But rather than simply following suit, a little mischievous yet silly and heartwarming idea popped inside Yuna''s mind. A smile on her face, Yuna then took her seat and sat beside Grey. Soon, her lips broke into a mischievous smile as she pulled Grey towards her, making his head fall towards her lap. Grey couldn''t even utter a single sound. "E-Eh...? Yuna...? What''s the meaning of this...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re always the one spoiling me. Now, it''s your turn! I''m going to make your heart flutter for sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý A sudden declaration rang out in the air, a confident smile painted on Yuna''s face. It was a statement which left Grey puzzled for a short while, but the moment his mind worked around what Yuna was talking about, he couldn''t help but chuckle. "E-Eh?! S-Stop it! Why are you laughing?! I''m serious, you know?! We''re not going back until I make your heart race like crazy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, sure you are." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! What does that mean?! You don''t believe me, do you?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, that''s not it. It''s just... Just being with you, my heart''s already beating and thumping madly as it is." £ÛGrey£Ý Replied Grey, putting Yuna''s hands over his chest. And sure enough, his heart was beating loudly and swiftly, like a group of wild horses galloping by the vast plains. It was a sensation which, combined with Grey''s smile, only made Yuna''s already flustered face burn even redder. "Grey, stop it! I''m supposed to be the one making your heart race! Not the other way around! You dummy! Dummy! Dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý And now, the young landing is weakly throwing punches towards Grey, the latter simply crossing his arms to shield himself as he chuckled to himself. He had no intentions of teasing Yuna, yet here they were, both blushing joyously. Soon, Grey caught Yuna''s hands and held them close. Yuna tried to let herself free, but no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t escape Grey''s grasp. She could only look at him in the eyes, her face painted with happiness and embarrassment. "Yuna, I love you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Dummy... I love you too..." £ÛYuna£Ý Not even sugar, honey, or the sweetest nectars could stand a chance against their sweetness. Even the bees, butterflies, birds, and all the little critters couldn''t take it, feeling overwhelmed and withered away from all their flirting. It was simply too much. The wind continued to blow and so did their flirting. They chatted their time away, talking about the memories of the past and dreams for the future, the sound of giggles and chuckles dancing all over the place as smiles floated in the air. Of course, the snacks wouldn''t be absent, eating yummy treats as they laughed about and feeding the little critters while they''re at it. There were only two of them, however there was no sense of loneliness as they held one another''s hands. DONGGG DONGGG DONGGG Time passed some more and the third bell rang all over the whole city, announcing the advent of noon and lunch with it. Booming bells which echoed even in the peaceful gardens, garnering the attention of a certain figure, her ears twitching then. "Grey! It''s lunch time already! Let''s hurry back to the mansion!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? I thought we won''t be leaving until you make my heart race like crazy? Are you giving up already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s... Umm... That''s that and this is this... You know..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, her ears soon drooped down as soon as Grey said his piece. The young elf''s face was now laced with guilt, concern, and panic as she tried to figure out what to do, Grey chuckling to himself all the while. As mentioned previously, his heart is already pumping as hard as it could just by spending time with Yuna. There was no need for any extra effort of anything of the sort. He simply wanted to tease her one last time before they head back. "Hahaha. My fianc¨¦e really is the cutest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing... So what would you like to have for lunch? I''ll cook you the best meal there is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Like, really, really?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Just name it, and I''ll cook it for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý From guilt and confusion to delight and excitement, Yuna''s mood quickly leaped up the very moment Grey''s words rang inside her ears. She was happy as one can be, listing a long list of dishes as usual, Grey listening to her attentively. Soon, Grey picked up the picnic blanket and they headed back, still holding each other''s hands. The pond continued to ripple, the leaves continued to rustle, and the winds continued to whistle. Peace has returned to the gardens once more. CHAPTER 291 END Chapter 292: Whims and Whimsies "Then, I guess this is where we say goodbye." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. So it seems, Your Highnesses. Though... We would be more than glad if you would like to extend your stay." £ÛGerald£Ý "We''re thankful for the offer, Lord Gerald, but we still have a home to return to. We can''t be gone for too long." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Everyone''s waiting for us." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, it seems there''s no way of convincing you anymore." £ÛGerald£Ý The Mayor said, shaking his head slightly as a subtle smile bloomed on his face. It has been a fun and wonderful experience being with them for more than a month, and it was something he was thankful for. Sadly, there is always an end of things and it was finally time to send their farewells. They have already exchanged their last words and also given one another presents, a mountain of stuff filling Grey''s "Inventory" after receiving the Mayor''s "little" surprise. And as usual, Grey and Yuna had also given the household a pair of cellphones to use for themselves, and also a camera for Violet to snap the most beautiful things that caught her eyes. Gifts which everyone was happy about. With that, every little business they have has finally been done and dusted. Aside from exploring more of Erdea, they have nothing left to do. It was finally time for them to depart and say goodbye to the place, happy memories still in their minds. "Boss, Lady Boss, don''t worry. I''ll make sure to use everything you''ve taught me for good. Please rest assured." £ÛGarret£Ý "Yes. I''ll also treasure the camera very well. I''ll make sure to surprise you with the most beautiful album there is once you visit again." £ÛViolet£Ý "Fufufu! It seems we have nothing to worry about then." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, everyone, we''re off... Take care of yourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "You as well, Your Highnesses. I hope you have a wonderful trip." £ÛGerald£Ý There was no need to day any more needless words. Grey and Yuna simply waved their hands goodbye, the others waving back at them. Soon, the two turned around and their footsteps echoed in the air, happy smiles blooming about. It would have been more efficient to simply use "Gate" then and there, but it would also be less fun at the same time. They wanted to take a final look at the city''s beauty before heading off into the distance. The streets, the house, and the shops and stalls. Everything was as beautiful and colorful as the first time they arrived there. The people were as merry and jolly as one can be, little children still feeling the festival which had already gone by as they ran around the streets with smiling faces. "Hahaha! Have you seen the show yesterday?! It was hilarious as hell!" "Tell me about it! My belly was aching all the time!" "We know. You were even rolling around, laughing, you crazy bastard!" Of course, there were also quite a few folks who were... too merry for their own sake. They still had the festival spirit in them, laughing aloud in the streets as if they owned them, mocking one another as they recalled yesterday''s events. Well, not that people really minded them, rather, they were quite on board with their rowdiness, laughing along with their antics. The neighborhood uncles and aunties were especially jolly, humoring them as they exchanged greetings with one another. "Hey, now, take it easy with your merriness. The festival is already over. Why don''t you save it for the next one?" £ÛConrad£Ý "Sir Conrad! Why don''t you come and join us this evening! I''m sure you''ll enjoy it!" "Yeah! It''s a good time, Sir Conrad! I''m sure it''ll be great." "Hey... Are you guys even listening to me?" £ÛConrad£Ý And just as they walked down the streets, they saw a familiar figure patrolling the streets, now dragged along by the merriness of the crowd. Even when he was on duty, they were inviting him to all sorts of occasions they could, jolly as little children. He was quite the popular one. Not only the merry men and women, even the children were clinging on to him like little monkeys swinging on the tree branches. He was surrounded in all sides and corners, no room for escape. "A-Ah! Y-Your©`" £ÛConrad£Ý "Sir Conrad, play with us!" "Hey! Unfair! I want to play with Sir Conrad too!" Even when he saw Grey and Yuna passing around, he could barely finish his words, the children and merry folks interrupting him each and every time. A sight which only served to make Grey and Yuna chuckle and giggle to themselves. Grey and Yuna could only wave their hands towards him, bidding him farewell with the silent smile of theirs. After all, if they were to let Conrad say a word, people would be crowding at them soon enough. It was unfortunate, but they had no other choice but to leave it to Conrad. "Y-Yes! Safe travels, You©` Hey!" £ÛConrad£Ý "Come on, now, Sir Conrad. You''re too stiff!" All the rowdiness aside, Grey and Yuna continued to walk down the merry streets, and before long, the gate was upon them. Like before, a scenery of colors as far as the eyes could see greeted them as the meadows opened up. Whilst some flowers wilted away, many took their place and bloomed even brighter. Their petals danced to the tune of the winds as the breeze carried their sweet scent, the heads of rabbits popping up and down as they peeked out the tall grass. The two continued walking down the path, horses and carriages passing them by. There were a lot of friendly faces along the way, soft chattering resounding in the air, clear as one can be like the morning bells as the sun rises. Soon enough, they arrived at the very spot they sent off the Royal Family. It was still as peaceful as one can be, not a single animal to be seen aside from the little bugs and critters crawling about the ground and the tree trunks. "Then, shall we head home, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s©` Ah! Wait a minute, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t even reach his hands out when Yuna suddenly stopped him midway. There was now a brilliant glint in her eyes as she looked at him. The look of someone who just had an idea popped inside the pretty little head of hers. Grey knew her too well. "Hm? Is something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... I was just thinking... Since it''s been so long since we''ve ran long distances, how about we run all the way back to Galderia?!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady was smiling brightly and widely from ear to ear, but the same couldn''t be said for Grey. Rather than excited, he was greatly flabbergasted, not knowing whether he should laugh or cry at Yuna''s sudden and otherworldly suggestion. He wanted to think that he simply heard it wrong, but with the heightened senses of a Transcendent, there was no way that was true. Especially when such blinding gleam sparkled in Yuna''s eyes looking excited as one can be. He heard it right. "Yuna... You do know that it''s at least a thousand and a half kilometers from here to Galderia, right? That''s not a small distance." £ÛGrey£Ý If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Un! I know! That''s why, let''s have some fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no shaking her resolve, Yuna answering confidently as if her suggestion was nothing out of the ordinary. It only left Grey wondering where he went wrong in explaining it. A bit of color faded from his eyes. While it''s true that they have gotten incomparably stronger, such a distance was still no joke. It would take them the whole day to travel that far, arriving just a little before sunset if things go right, a long way from the familiar which would only take an hour or two, and the Gate which was instant. Though, with how sparkly and expectant Yuna''s eyes were, there was no way Grey could actually dare to decline her wishes. He would also love to spend as much time with her, having fun as much as they could. The biggest problem was with Yuna''s hoarding tendencies. If Grey couldn''t stop her, forget a whole day, it might even take them two or three days to complete the whole journey. It was something Grey wanted to avoid at all costs. "Haah... Alright, but under one condition. You, absolutely, must not, go and try to collect anything and everything you see. Is that clear?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?! Grey, that''s unfair!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''m not bending on this one. It''s this or nothing," £ÛGrey£Ý He was being strict, but he needed to set things straight before things took a turn for the worse. After all, they''re going to get married one day. He can''t always be swayed along the whims of his bride. It would be chaotic, otherwise. "Uuu... Fine, but in exchange, lift my sugar ban for a whole month, okay? I''m also not bending on this one." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... You... When did you learn to be so cunning?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t long before Yuna agreed to Grey''s term, of course, also adding a condition of her own. A mischievous smile was afloat on her beautiful face as she outsmarted Grey, giggling to herself like a little child who just did something silly yet naughty. "Haah... Alright. I''ll lift it for a month. Anything for my fianc¨¦e." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý The negotiations were quickly over, Yuna jumping into Grey''s arms soon after. With how adorable Yuna was, a fool such as himself, Grey couldn''t possibly deny her little request. She has already been munching on sweets anyway. What difference does lifting the sugar ban make? Of course, they wouldn''t be traveling alone by themselves. With a snap of their finger, their shadows soon quaked, summoning the familiars soon after, nine little balls of fur and fluff appearing out of thin air, eyes sparkling with eagerness as usual. Furballs which soon turned into even bigger furballs as they changed sizes. They''ll be running more than a thousand kilometers, after all. It would be quite difficult to run with their stubby little legs. They have become beautiful adult wolves. "Waah¡«! So warm and fluffy¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý However, despite changing their size, many things remained the same. Examples of these would be their warmth and fluffiness, something Yuna was very much enjoying to the fullest as she buried her face on their soft and silky fur. "Yuna, we''ll really be behind schedule if you keep this up." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... Just five more minutes, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Kike a student not wanting to get off the bed, Yuna refused to let go of the familiars and continued to fluff them with a smiling face. Though, before they even noticed it, she had already climbed up Sirius, laying down on her back. The young lady was now fully enjoying the familiar''s warmth, almost forgetting about her own suggestion. Grey could only shake his head as he watched his silly fianc¨¦e, the familiars looking at them with warm eyes. It was his defeat, through and through. "Then, everyone, we''ll be your care once again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Rest assured, Master, we will accompany you all the way!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "That''s right! We''ll make sure to defeat everyone that stands in our way!" £ÛVega£Ý "Hahaha. Thanks, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, there were still the familiars to support him by his side. They were all excited as one can be, wanting to be useful to Grey and Yuna in any way that they can. Grey couldn''t help but smile, looking at how eager they all were. "Then, everyone, let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý """Yes!""" """Yeah!""" """Yeah¡«!""" At Grey''s signal, loud responses echoed in the forest, strong bursts of winds following them soon after, leaving clouds of dust at their wale and making the leaves rustled with every step they took. Their figures soon vanished into the distant horizon. Yuna also didn''t let herself simply laze around. As soon as everyone started moving, she quickly switched gears, jumped down, landed gracefully, and joined them at breakneck speeds, smiling ever so cheerfully as she ran by Grey''s side. Time elapsed and so did the distance between them and Galderia. Throughout the whole journey, Yuna keeped her word and didn''t try to go pick a single herb she fancied, keeping herself under control even with all the temptation. The crystal-clear rivers, the proud mountains, the expansive forests, the viridescent meadows, and so much more. They saw a lot of beautiful and jaw-dropping sights they wouldn''t normally see if they simply used Gate back then. Gurrrukkkk Kurrruiukkk Griiieeekkkk Of course, it was to be expected that they met hostile and vicious monsters along the way, ranging from the weak goblins all the way to the all powerful variants of ogres and trolls, baring their fangs on them as soon as they saw them. ¡¶Gale Waltz¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Well, not that they really mattered towards Grey and Yuna anyway. They simply had to raise their hands and the enemies, no matter the shape and size, were either sliced with wind blades or pierced with massive icicles, vanishing into mana soon after. The familiars didn''t lose out to them either. There was a dangerous glint in their eyes as they ripped their enemies apart with their razor-sharp claws and dagger-like teeth, tearing some in half as if they were some sort of flimsy paper. Procyon and Achernar could only be thankful that they were running, otherwise, the other familiars would surely force them to consume all the corruption without leaving a single trace, like older siblings too overprotective of their youngest sisters. Before long, the sun had finally sunk down the horizon. After having a lovely lunch and taking a little break, everyone then continued to run and bridged kilometers upon kilometers of distance in just a couple moments. Just as the sun started to set over the horizon, the sky colored garnet, a familiar city was in view, walls higher than the trees and a long line of carriages and people lining up by the gates as the guards checked them one after another. "Looks like we made it back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That was quite the fun journey, wasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it was. Especially with such a refreshing breeze and wonderful scenery. It was amazing... We should do it again sometime." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You can count me in on that." £ÛYuna£Ý They inched closer and closer to the city, and as to not startle the city folks, Grey and Yuna unsummoned the familiars, letting them rest their shadows. They also started to tone down their speed, letting the dust settle down before them. "Mmn... This surely takes me back to when we first came here. I can''t believe it''s been more than a year already. A lot of things have happened" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. And I still remember you were so nervous back then. Your hands were even trembling, weren''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez! Grey, there''s no need to mention that, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý With excited smiles, they once again line up after everybody else, recalling the first time they came to the city and just thinking back on how many things have happened. It has been a wild ride, having many encounters and experiencing all sorts of things. Though... They didn''t really expect they would become heroes, and not just by one, but three whole countries at that. It was something totally unexpected, but it was also something they were thankful for. There were some downsides, but they met a lot of wonderful people through it. The line continued to move and before long, it was finally Grey and Yuna''s turn to hand their ids. And as if fate was playing with them, just as they were thinking about the past, a familiar figure inspected them like the before. "Your ID©` Oh! Grey! Yuna! You''re back! It''s been quite some time!" £ÛDale£Ý "It''s good to see you again too, Mister Dale." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Good evening, Mister Dale. How have you been?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! I''ve been more than fine, thank you for asking. How about you? I heard you attended the Festival of Hearts this time around. How was it?" £ÛDale£Ý It has only been a month yet it felt like they haven''t seen each other for such a long time, greeting each other with such big smiles on their faces. It wasn''t long before they started sharing stories with one another, catching up as much as they could. Of course, what Dale was most interested in was the Festival of Hearts. Like many others, he hasn''t attended it himself and only heard rumors about it. He as like a little child, nodding attentively as he listened to Grey and Yuna''s tale about it, "I see, I see, it''s just as wonderful as I''ve heard from the rumors. I hope I can attend it someday. It''s been a dream of mine." £ÛDale£Ý "Well, the next one is still another nine years away, but, if it''s alright with you, would you like to join us next time, Mister Dale?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m sure it will be a lot of fun! Bring your family as well, Mister Dale!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Then, I''ll gladly take you up on that offer." £ÛDale£Ý They were as cheerful as one can be, making promises to one another for the distant future. Well, it wasn''t just Dale, Grey and Yuna were also planning to invite the others next time around, going out as a large coup once again. The more, the merrier. Their chat continued to unfold, and they talked about various more things. Thankfully, though Dale was preoccupied with chatting to Grey and Yuna, the line wasn''t as busy, only needing a couple guards to stand post and inspect the pedestrians. "Well, I''m going back to work now, otherwise, my superiors are gonna scold me. Let''s chat more when we have time. See you later, Grey, Yuna." £ÛDale£Ý "Un! See you next time, Mister Dale¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Later, Mister Dale." £ÛGrey£Ý They waved their hands goodbye for the third time in the same day. As Grey and Yuna passed through the city gates, a very familiar sight greeted them, the people slowly cleaning up their things and closing their shops. As the sun set over the horizon, the street and house lights lit up one after another, a series of noises filling the air as the doors closed and opened along the windows. The pillars of smoke rose in the air one after another as everyone prepared for dinner. The city wasn''t as lively as Erdea, nor was it as beautiful or colorful, yet despite all its flaws, Grey and Yuna felt very cozy and comfortable in such a place, people greeting them left and right as they passed by. It was home. DONGGG DONGGG DONGGG And as the final rays of sunlight disappeared over the horizon, the 5th bell of the day rang throughout the whole city. The shops closed subsequently and even more lights lit up. The city was slowly drifting to sleep by the passing of the moment. "It''s already six o''clock. Looks like we''ll be having dinner later than usual." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«?! But my tummy''s already rumbling. I''m starving¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "And who was it that suggested we run all the way to Galderia? We could have prepared a warm dinner by now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Apologized Yuna as her ears drooped down along her expressions. Meanwhile, Grey was only chuckling to himself, watching the different expressions unfold over his cute fianc¨¦e''s face, holding her hands all the while. For someone so smart, Yuna sometimes acts silly and forgetful. Cooking dinner wasn''t their only option. With the coming of the night, various inns and restaurants have opened up for dinner. One was a place he especially missed. "Hahahaha. Then, since it''s already so late, shall we head to the Rabbit''s Den? I''ve been missing Mister Gerd and Missus Selia''s cooking." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! Let''s go! Let''s do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her mood bounced up like a little bunny rabbit. As soon as Grey said his words, her pointy elven ears twitched and perked up, an bright and radiant expression blooming on her face with eyes glimmering with excitement. Such great excitement welling up in their hearts, Grey and Yuna headed towards the Rabbit''s Den, the latter skipping her steps as her hums drifted in the air. It didn''t take long before they arrived, a merry hall greeting them as they entered. Cling Cling Cling "A table for two please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, sorry, but we''re already full. Would the counters be fine?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Yeah, that''s alright. And we''ll also be having the usual." £ÛGrey£Ý "The usual©` Ah! Grey! Yuna! I knew that voice sounded familiar!" £ÛHelen£Ý Her reactions were lively as usual. As soon as Helen saw Grey and Yuna, she then quickly dropped the tray she was holding onto and gave the two of them a tight hug, bright and relieved expressions dyed on her face. She has been a little worried after Yuna''s consultation quite a while back, but seeing the two of them enter the same as usual, it seemed like everything went right. She is very happy, unable to control the smile on her beautiful face. "Yuna, I''m glad everything turned out right©` Hm?" £ÛHelen£Ý Helen was so happy, she quickly grabbed Yuna by the hands, holding it tightly. Well, she was holding it tightly, when she suddenly felt something strange latched onto her friend''s hand, opening it soon with curiosity in her eyes. There was a ring, and not just any ring, it was one of the most beautiful rings she''s ever seen, blue and violet to be seen. She had seen Yuna wear many rings before, but not one so beautiful. Moreover, it was on her ring finger. Her eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at the couple before her. "This ring... What is this...?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Umm... Well, that... G-Grey and I are now engaged... I guess..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?" £ÛHelen£Ý The young elf was blushing profusely, scratching her flustered cheeks all the while. She had announced it before, but for some reason, she felt much more embarrassed right now. As for Helen, she was frozen, head filled with question marks, and... "Eh?... Ehhh...?... Ehhhh?!! You''re now engaged?!!" £ÛHelen£Ý Now, that''s more like Helen. After her mind processed what Yuna just announced, a loud, deafening scream echoed all throughout the inn. It was one which easily caught the attention of many, all eyes swimming towards their direction. "Mom! Dad! Grey and Yuna are now engaged!" £ÛHelen£Ý "A-Ah! Helen, not so loud©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Let''s cook more food! Let''s celebrate!" £ÛHelen£Ý It was no use. Yuna tried to stop the excited and flustered Helen, but it was already far too late. Helen had gone and announced their engagement throughout the whole inn with such a loud and booming voice. Soon enough, cheers and applause echoed from the crowd, happily congratulating Grey and Yuna whom they have been acquainted with. Their fans were especially rowdy, squealing like choking bunnies, unable to keep the excitement to themselves. "Hahaha. Looks like we still have a long night ahead of us..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... So embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý The night continues... CHAPTER 292 END Chapter 293: Unexpected Promotions Tomato sauce, potatoes, meat, cheese, and many more. A perfectly circular dough baked in the oven as such toppings were cooking on top of it, an appetite-arousing fragrance wafted throughout the kitchen, expectant faces blooming all over the place. They had yet to taste the pizza, but the fragrance was more than enough for them to be full, humming in the air as they waited for the pizza©` well, pizzas, too cook. There wasn''t just one, but as many as seven varieties, batches of two cooking at a time. "Mmn¡«! It''s been so long since I''ve had pizza. I really missed it." £ÛHelen£Ý "Pizza... What an interesting dish..." £ÛOwen£Ý "Oh, right. This is your first time seeing one, right, Owen? Don''t worry, it''s very delicious! I''m sure you''ll like it!" £ÛHelen£Ý "If Helen says so, then it must be really delicious. I can''t wait." £ÛOwen£Ý The couple waited in anticipation as the sound of chopping knives and sizzling oil echoed in the air. Of course, it was Grey and Yuna. Since they were making pizza, they might as well go all out and cook many more for the future. Nothing beats a snack on the go, after all. It has been a couple days since Grey and Yuna came back, and as they went about their days, they have been taking it slow, relaxing as much as they can as if they were extending their vacation from Erdea. Of course, by relaxing, it means 30% actually relaxing and lazing around, and 70% flirting. Just because they are now engaged, they are not holding themselves back anymore, flirting in every chance they get as if they were the only people in the world. Even Helen who is usually supportive of them can''t handle the sweetness of the two, her eyes and heart hurting even when she also has Owen. The two were simply on another level, one not even the characters in Helen''s books could compare to. "Is something wrong, Helen?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... I just can''t get over the fact that you''re really engaged now... And to think I was all worried about you before..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Fufufu! I''m sure your time will come as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s too much pressure, Yuna..." £ÛOwen£Ý "That''s right. Helen''s still too young. No engagements nor weddings are happening until they are secure and stable enough." £ÛGerd£Ý They didn''t even notice him coming in, and he already pitched in on the discussion. Well, not just him, but Selia as well. They have already given them their approval, but that doesn''t mean they''ll simply let them do whatever they want. After all, as parents, it was their job to guide them to the right path. They really aren''t against the idea of letting their daughter go and be independent, they just want to make sure they don''t do anything reckless due to the heat of the moment. As Gerd and Selia headed inside, Owen then slightly bowed his head and greeted the two, the latter reciprocating with warm and trusting smiles. A surprisingly good relationship for soon to be in-laws. "Speaking of marriage... Grey, Yuna, what are your plans? Have you already settled on the wedding date?" £ÛSelia£Ý "Hmm... We aren''t really rushing ourselves so we don''t know for sure.... Maybe in three... four... maybe even five year''s time?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh my, that''s quite the long wait..." £ÛSelia£Ý "Hahaha. Well, we still have a lot of time to think about it. But we''ll be sure to tell you once we''ve finally decided." £ÛGrey£Ý Vague as it was, Grey and Yuna were happy with their decision. They were still young, and so, there was practically no need to rush. Especially with their longevity as High-Rankers, they could even marry at thirty or forty if they want. What was important was that they have confirmed their feelings for each other, and... They are already living with one another. Marriage would barely make any difference. They are simply too strange for common sense to be used on. "We''ll be looking forward to it then. We''ll make sure to cook you the best dishes we can when the time comes." £ÛGerd£Ý "Ah! Make me one of the bridesmaids, okay?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Fufufu! That''s already a given, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Laughter was afloat in the air, and just right in time, the long-awaited pizzas were finally done baking, delicious smells wafting all over the kitchen as Grey and Yuna took them out one after another, a golden delight greeting their eyes. The pizzas were then cut and subtle crunches echoed, melted cheese sticking to the knife as it ran through them, pieces of meat cut along the way. Before long, everyone took a slice for themself, being careful not to be burnt. """Thank you for the food!""" Everyone chanted and they bit down on their shares. The sourness of the cheese, the juiciness of the meat, the sweetness and spice of the bell pepper, and many more. A rich explosion of flavors flooded in their mouths. Not only was the toppings heavenly, the pizza itself was also excellent. The bottom was crunchy, but the inside was soft, melted cheese hanging down as one takes a bite, filling their mouths with delight. It was immaculate. "Mmn¡«! So good! Grey and Yuna''s pizza are really the best!" £ÛHelen£Ý "This is amazing! I''m so going to brag about this to Master!" £ÛOwen£Ý "Please don''t... Guildmaster Lydia will surely bother us if she hears about this. We will not get to the end of it if she does..." £ÛGrey£Ý They may be Master and Disciple, but there was still a little bit of a rivalry going on between them. The Enchanters'' Guild Guildmaster is especially envious that Owen gets to spend time with Grey and Yuna when she could only work her ass off Of course, that goes without saying that Grey and Yuna sometimes get caught in their crossfire. There was one time Owen bragged about Grey and Yuna teaching him, and the Guildmaster begged them to do the same for her, even just for some time. It was quite flustering seeing her kneel before them. Even then, they couldn''t really hate the two, or rather, they have been used to being bothered so much that they don''t really mind it anymore. Especially with a certain troublemaker of a King. Quite the hectic life they have. ¡ºSpeaking of which... Since I''m the one who taught you, doesn''t that technically make you my disciple, Yuna?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey, telepathically, as he continued munching down on his slice of pizza. Meanwhile, Yuna, on the receiving end, could only look at him with confusion evident in her eyes, puzzled by the random question Grey threw at her. ¡ºEh...? Why so suddenly...?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNothing... I''m just thinking about how proud and lucky I am to raise such a good ''Disciple''. You''ve grown so much...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGrey, you know... You can be so annoying sometimes...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, but... You''re the last person I want to hear that from, Miss ''Clingy and Spoiled'' Fianc¨¦e.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡ºGuh... You didn''t have to go that far...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý They may look like they are fighting, but they were actually flirting like idiots who are totally in love. Helen couldn''t even hear their telepathic conversation, but she could feel the air suddenly getting sweeter and sappier, turning redder by the moment. Before long, their little snack time was over and they finished with satisfied smiles and tummies. There were still a lot of pizzas and pizza slices left, but there was no need to fret as Grey easily shoved them inside his "Inventory". They chatted for a couple more moments before finally breaking apart as the sun rose higher in the horizon. Noon was drawing and near, and so, it was time to prepare for the rush of hungry customers. "See you later, everyone¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Drop by later, alright? We''ll be cooking our specials again." £ÛGerd£Ý "Un! We''ll surely do so!" £ÛYuna£Ý They headed out the inn and the customers headed in one after another, happy and rowdy noises as they went in. And as usual, Helen welcomed them warmly with a bright smile on her face, soon asking them of their orders. "Oh! Your Highnesses, good morning! How has your day been?" "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, we have some new bread for sale. Would you like to buy some? We have a sale right now." "Big Sis! big Bro! Let''s play again!" As they walked down the streets, a handful of people greeted them warmly, waving their hands and smiling ever so brightly. From kids to elderly, they were all quite friendly and accommodating, making them feel warm and cozy. The food shop owners were especially welcoming. After all, with their great appetites, Grey and Yuna were amongst their customers. Especially when they''re on a splurge, many shops would be wiped clean. Quite the sight to see, it was. Though, now that they are done with their little snack, they have so much more time in their hands than they know what to do with. They have no more work to do nor any plans ahead of them. They were free as one can be. "Hmm... As I thought, it should really be there, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Are you thinking what I am thinking?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it''s been quite some time as well." £ÛGrey£Ý They didn''t even need to talk to one another to know. After a long time of enjoying the peace and liveliness of Erdea, there was something they haven''t been doing as often as they did. Of course, it was adventuring! There was no time to waste. As soon as they decided on a destination, the two then quickly marched towards the Adventurers'' Guild, a number of familiar faces greeting them as soon as they headed inside. Unlike before when many people were scared of them, quite a few adventurers have started to warm up to them after so long. Especially the younger ones, they looked up to them as if they were their idols. Quite the celebrities they''ve become. "Looks like Mister Kris and Miss Aria have been diligent in their work... There''s not a single C-rank or higher quest around..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, there''s still some D-rank ones to choose from, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s true... Should we take all of them, then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I want to loom around the other boards first..." £ÛYuna£Ý After greeting Tilda, the very first thing they looked at was the quest boards as per the usual, scanning them from right to left as they looked at all the quests the guild could offer, some absurd ones on the mix. The D-rank ones were pretty tempting, but since none of them were urgent, Grey and Yuna decided to pick the most interesting ones for them, picking a total of three quests as they only have the afternoon left for them. They then headed towards the counter, bringing the request papers with them, lining up after the others. Of course, the counter they lined up to was Tilda''s, the beautiful fox lady who was wearing her bright, professional smile yet again. "Tilda, we''d like to take these ones, please¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay, please wait a moment... Oh! And, can I borrow your main guild cards for a short while? There''s some processes we need to do." £ÛTilda£Ý "Okay...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna slightly tilting their heads, Tilda soon processed their quests on their alternate cards before heading towards the employee-only section with their main cards, another receptionist taking her place to entertain the other adventurers. Soon enough, Tilda returned to them, carrying what seems to be special cards with her. Strangely enough, in those cards, Grey and Yuna''s names were engraved, an ominous premonition shaking their hearts. "Sorry for the wait. Here are your cards." £ÛTilda£Ý "Thanks, but... Tilda... What the hell are these...?" £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just a little different, they were totally different. What was previously made of gold with black engravings, was now the complete opposite. They were now black cards made of Noirite with golden engravings, a large letter "S" carved at the top-right corner of the cards. There was no mistaking it. Their B-rank guild cards which they have tried so hard to keep ranked "low" were now S-rank ones. Even when they were holding it, it still didn''t feel real, still blinking their eyes from time to time to see if they were dreaming. It was quite the showy card as well. With its rich and brilliant, black color, it garnered the eyes of the nearby receptionists and adventurers without much difficulty, rumors spreading like wildfire before they knew it. "Hey, look! The Grim Reaper and the Phantom finally got their S-rank guild cards!" "Oohh! It''s my first time seeing one! They look so cool!" "As expected of the Heroes! It''s about time!" It hasn''t even a minute and Grey and Yuna were still standing frozen, yet everyone in the guild already heard of the change in their guild cards. It felt like all the efforts they spent trying to rank up was useless, a crack to be heard as their hearts shattered. Yet despite their crestfallen and puzzled emotions, the background noise begged to differ, the people celebrating their sudden promotion to them. A noise which wasn''t quelled even when the Guildmaster walked inside the lobby. "You must be pretty confused right now." £ÛGaston£Ý "No.. Well... Yeah, we are... How did this happen...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah,.. Don''t ask me, ask the higher-ups. It was the decision of the Grandmaster so I can''t really say no to it. Don''t hate me too much." £ÛGaston£Ý The Grandmaster, in other words, the highest ranking authority of the Adventurers Guild. The one currently sitting in such a position is an Elf who is also in Calamity-Class like Grey, famous for being a valiant hero of his time. As the Guild was an international organization, it would take a long time to sort out all the documents, and as it seems, it looks like the Grandmaster finally got to Grey and Yuna''s strange case of not taking the rank up exams even though they have met the requirements for promotion. After all, many of the adventurers not only seek thrill and fortune, but fame as well. For Grey and Yuna who stayed at B-rank despite their achievements was a huge pain to the Grandmaster who kept getting annoyed by many influential powers. "Uuu... Can the Grandmaster really do this? This feels unfair..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. He''s the Master of the whole Adventurers'' Guild. His words are the law in the world of adventurers." £ÛGaston£Ý He couldn''t be any more truthful. They have almost forgotten since adventurers are usually associated with freedom, but there was still a formal structure within the guild which one must comply with. It was something they couldn''t do anything about. "And... Did you really think you could stay as B-rank adventurers forever? It would be a problem if you can''t take higher ranked quests in times of emergency." £ÛGaston£Ý "Yeah, but aren''t there special quests for those instances?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You may be right, but being an official S-rank adventurer would still be far more convenient. In the first place, you''re already well-known as Heroes. Hiding is useless." £ÛGaston£Ý They wanted to, but they couldn''t refute the Guildmaster''s words. In the Adventurers'' Guild''s perspective, it was much better to promote Grey and Yuna so that they can send emergency messages whenever necessary, and many more functions. They once again looked down at their cards, letting the black and gold colors be burnt to their memories before heaving lengthy, exasperated sighs. There was no use thinking too much about it. Their fates have already been sealed. "You accepted that much quicker than I thought." £ÛGaston£Ý "Not like fretting about it would make a difference anyway..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... How troublesome..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, don''t sulk too much, you two. Oh! And that reminds me... The Grandmaster also sent this letter to you." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster handed them the letter, and the two accepted reluctantly with such depressed expressions on their faces. They soon opened it, scanning through the contents with their eyes swimming left and right. The content of the letter was as follows: An explanation to their sudden promotion, what it entails to them, an official apology from the Guild, and a personal apology from the Grandmaster for promoting them without their knowledge. Seeing as to how sincere the Grandmaster was, Grey and Yuna felt much better than before, their hearts easing a little. Though... "Your Highnesses! Let''s drink to celebrate your promotion!" "Hey! You can''t just talk casually to Their Highnesses! Use some delicacy, idiot!" "Your Highnesses, can I have your autographs?" ... The guild was as chaotic as it could possibly be. Some simply congratulated them, whilst some were very rowdy and merry, trying to invite the two or shake their hands. Not even the Guildmaster could quiet them down. It was already to be expected, but Grey and Yuna were then held inside by the merry bunch of adventurers just like celebrities getting surrounded by their lively fans. They went in with a goal to take some quests and got a promotion instead. Quite a drastic turn of events, I''d say. Needless to say, it was a very tiring time, draining every bit of energy Grey and Yuna had left in them. It took them quite some time before they could finally get out of the chaotic mess which was the Adventurers'' Guild. "Oh! Grey, Yuna, I heard you finally got your S-rank guild cards! Congrats!" £ÛDale£Ý "Mou... So it has already spread this far..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... This is why we didn''t want to get a promotion..." £ÛGrey£Ý They quickly headed towards the city gates, but the nightmare still followed them. The news of them getting a promotion was such a big deal, it became the talk of the town, eyes full of admiration boring holes through them. They couldn''t even be bothered to correct them anymore. It hasn''t been an hour yet Dale already heard of it. Even if they try to hide it, such rumors would surely reach the ears of everybody by tomorrow. Such extreme and rapid wildfire. "Well, I wouldn''t waste more of your time, should I? Good luck on your first quests as S-rankers, Your Highnesses!" £ÛDale£Ý "Mister Dale... Please spare us..." £ÛGrey£Ý They''ve already lost all their energy, but after dealing with such intense stares from all over the crowd, they felt like they just wanted to go home. Unfortunately for them, they have already taken their quests. They needed to do it no matter what. And so, with their faces full of exhaustion, Grey and Yuna soon departed towards their quest destinations. They were only several kilometers away so all they needed were a few minutes of sprinting, reaching their destination without breaking a sweat. Thankfully, they took their quest with their alternate guild cards, and so, they didn''t have to deal with the same experience from Galderia in the villages. They were simply guided towards the locations without wasting any time. From orcs to treants, Grey and Yuna made sure to exterminate each and every threat without leaving a single one behind. They made swift work out of them, but because of it, they could relieve some frustrations. A strange method of stress relief. "Grey¡«! I already picked up the drops here. Are these the last ones?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, they should be... With this, our work is done." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good¡«! We could finally go back!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Back, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý They have already finished their quests, but there were traces of reluctance in their eyes, unsure if they should really go back. By now, rumors should have already spread far and wide in the city. It would be a bother to deal with them. It would have been no problem if they just had to go home, they could just use Gate for that. The problem as they still heeded to process the completion of the quests. They would need to go out no matter what. "Haah... Should we just leave this for tomorrow?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But the rumors would have fully spread by then." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... That''s right, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Rustle Rustle Rustle GRAAWWWRRR And just as they discussed what to do, a series of loud rustles echoed in the air. They were so fast, they only left blurs behind as they pounced towards Grey and Yuna, their steel clubs aiming to crush the Grey''s head BOOOMMM©` Clang Clang Crush Unfortunately for the troll, the opponent he picked a fight with was Grey. The latter easily caught the steel club with ease, crushing it soon after in front of the troll. Soon, one of his fists clenched, doom looming in the air. "Can you not... disturb us right now?!" £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOMMMMM Grey''s lightning speed jab struck the troll''s face and dented it in as if it was some kind of paper mach¨¦. It was then blasted meters upon meters of distance away, colliding with trees and other trolls on its way. He was already frustrated as it is with the situation, yet another bunch of headaches tried to bother them. It has been some time since he felt so pissed and frustrated. Though, as luck would have it, some "stress relief" volunteered themselves for him. "Now, which one of you wants to go first?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, menacingly as he cracked his fists. Monsters aren''t even able to feel fear nor any sort of emotion, yet they froze in place as soon as they saw the look in Grey''s eyes. It was as if an unstoppable predator was heading their way. Not just trolls, but goblins, orcs, kobolds, ogres, golems, and all sorts of monsters that crossed their path were eliminated in a matter of seconds. It wasn''t even a battle, it was a massacre, the forest wiped clean of monsters as a wild beast rampaged all over the place. "Grey...." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 293 END Chapter 294: Pork Chops for the Little Painters! Red, blue, yellow, and all the colors of the rainbow. Streaks of vibrance and beauty ran throughout the walls as the children ran around the place, creating abstract yet beautiful art. The sound of giggles and excitement filled the air. It was a new day yet again in Grey and Yuna''s life, a few days have passed since their sudden promotion. Though it was a little bothersome with the rumor spreading around, their days have mostly been peaceful, enjoyable as one can be. Actually, it has been too peaceful, with their work going swimmingly, their hobbies fun as one can be, and their relationship as harmonious as usual. It was as if there were no problems in the world, only fun and excitement with the two of them. "Big Sis¡«! We need more red¡«!" "Here too¡«! We need red and blue too!" "Okay¡«! Just a minute." £ÛYuna£Ý Now, they are trying to fulfill their promise back at Erdea to paint their walls with all sorts of colors, the children from the orphanage helping them out as they brushed and brushed with bright smiles springing on their faces. It wasn''t really planned, but as they visited the orphanage as part of their leisurely schedule, they saw the children playing around, some bored with nothing else to do. Children whose eyes shone with excitement as soon as they saw them. They usually played with the children every time they paid a visit so they were easily surrounded by them. With so much free time in their hands, they decided to do something a little different and asked them to paint the walls in their house for fun, with treats and breaks, of course. "It''s been some time since I''ve seen the children this lively..." £ÛSephir£Ý "Well, it''s always a good thing to take some time off from your usual routine from time to time. A break, so to say." £ÛGrey£Ý "A break, huh..." £ÛSephir£Ý "Enjoying new and interesting things like this makes life more fulfilling and memorable, don''t you think so too, Priest Sephir?" £ÛGrey£Ý Commented Grey as he continued his brush strokes, creating delicate lines one after another. To which, Sephir could only look at the smiles on the children''s bright faces, nodding soon after with a gentle smile on his face. "... Thank you very much, Your Highness." £ÛSephir£Ý "Hahaha. I''m just doing what any adult would do. Nothing too special." £ÛGrey£Ý Having experienced an endless loop of work and sleep when he was still "Matteo", Grey knew full well how taxing it was to repeat day after day as if it was the most natural thing in the world. An adult like him already finds it difficult, how much more for the children who were still pure and innocent. And in that boring and monotonous life, only cooking could give him fulfillment. Well, not that it was still the same in this life. With Yuna around, it was never boring, and he wanted to show the kids that they could have a lot of fun as well. "Look! I made a dragon! It looks cool, doesn''t it?!" "Ehh?! That''s not a dragon! That''s a weird red bird!" "That''s a worm with wings, isn''t it?! Look! It''s so thin!" "No! That''s a dragon! Just look at how cool it is!" Or so the children argued, however, not even Grey could identify what the child really drew, simply tilting his head as he eyed such a masterpiece. He and Sephir could only look at them with warm eyes as they argued. It wasn''t just them, the other children also painted all sorts of things on their walls. Some of them were quite talented, while some... Well, not so much... There were more on the abstract side of the spectrum, weird and irregular shapes everywhere. Yet strangely enough, despite how chaotic and clumsy their paintings were, there was a strange sense of beauty, harmony, and elegance in them. Just seeing the children have fun was more than enough for him and Yuna. "Puppy! Here! Here!" "Hehehe! I caught puppy!" As for the younger ones, the toddlers, they were playing with the familiars, a couple nuns watching over them. They shouldn''t just be left out, after all. Kids their age need to breathe fresh air and feel the warmth of the sun''s rays. Of course, as to be expected, Grey''s piece was magnificent as usual, intricate details all over the place as he drew the flowering meadows back in Erdea. A memory which had been etched deep into their hearts, one of the most beautiful there was. "Big Bro, you''re so cool¡«! I want to draw like that too!" "Mary, too! I want to draw flowers as well!" It didn''t take too long before the children gathered around him, asking to be taught how to paint as well. With such twinkly and expectant eyes adorned on their faces, there was no way Grey had the heart to reject their request. "Alright. Line up after one another. I''ll teach you all one by one, but make sure to behave, alright? I''ll stop teaching if you act too naughty." £ÛGrey£Ý """Okay¡«!""" Their cheerful response echoed in the air as their lips broke into lovely little smiles. They then formed a line as Grey had told them, the little ones quickly lining up front, the line getting longer and longer as more and more children gathered. It may be because they look up to Grey so much that as soon as they heard a word of it, all the children, no matter how old, lined up to be taught by him. Grey was happy, but it was also somewhat overwhelming at the same time. Click Click Flash Kerchak And just as the children lined up, a certain elf took pictures of them with her personal camera. The children''s smiles, the paintings on their walls, and the children playing around. She caught all such scenes, preserving the memories of the moment, "Yuna, you sure are having a lot of fun, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I rarely get to take photos, after all¡«! This is a rare opportunity!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but ever since Grey gave her a camera of her own, she has been snapping photos here and there as if there was no tomorrow. All of which were mostly the dishes they cooked and her time with Grey and the familiars. She had already made a couple albums out of them. Well, with the amount of pictures she''s taken right now, another album was not too far. The children were also following her around, looking at the photos Yuna took with eyes full of awe and amazement, the latter giving them some as gifts. And so, the painting of the walls continued, the children listening attentively to Grey as he taught them a couple techniques to make their art more beautiful. It has become a makeshift art class, but it was still fun nonetheless. "Big Bro, is this alright?" Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Big Bro, look! Look! My butterfly looks weird...!" "Ah... The paint spilled..." In fact, the children were too excited, they were basically swarming over Grey, trying to get his attention every now and then. It felt like he suddenly became the father of more than a dozen children, each one needy as one can be. It was already fortunate that the nuns and familiars were taking care of the little ones, but there were still quite a lot of them. Even the pre-teens were too excited for their own good, also painting about to their hearts'' contents like the younger ones. "Priest Sephir, could you take pictures for us instead? I''d like to help Grey out a little. The children are getting too excited." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, I would really love to, Your Highness, however... I''m afraid I don''t have the knowledge to operate such a device..." £ÛSephir£Ý "Ah! If it''s just that, that would be easy to solve. Here, I''ll teach you how." £ÛYuna£Ý "It would be my greatest delight." £ÛSephir£Ý It didn''t take too long before Sephir learnt how to use the camera and its many basic functions. Yuna only did a quick demonstration and the Priest quickly understood, soon taking a few photos on his own. Though the pictures were a little blurry and shaky at first, after a tad bit more practice, Sephir was finally able to take clear and pretty shots, perfectly capturing the beauty and essence of the scene, etching it to a piece of paper. "Then, I''ll leave it all to you, Priest Sephir." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu. You can rest assured, Your Highness." £ÛSephir£Ý Yuna was full of confidence, but as soon as she entered the fray, she was quickly surrounded by the little balls of energy. The younger ones were especially excited, crowding over her and watching her paint with eyes full of intent and expectations. Soon, one whole side of the wall was finally finished, depicting the scenery of Erdea''s meadows along with the children''s adorable doodles. It was a tasty treat for the eyes, everyone soon moving to another side where Grey started painting the Emerald Leaf Forest where Grey and Yuna once had a picnic. "Big Bro, Big Sis¡«! Flowers¡«!" £ÛBella£Ý And as the fun continued to unfold, a familiar, adorable voice echoed in the air. A little girl with black hair tied in pigtails and red eyes just dropped by, bringing with her a bouquet of beautiful flowers she picked herself. Of course, it was none other than Bella who has been delivering flowers at Grey and Yuna''s residence every week. And it just so happens that today was that day, happily bringing along daisies, lilies, and bellflowers alike. Though, the scene before her was not what she had expected. The usually peaceful residence was now filled with noise and liveliness, a number of children running all over the place whilst some painted on the walls. Bella was confused. "Oh, Bella, you''re here. Looks like you brought a beautiful bunch again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes... Thank you, Big Bro Grey." £ÛBella£Ý "Hahaha, I should be the one saying that... Ah! Right... Here''s your pay for the week. Make sure to keep it safe, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I will keep them safe!" £ÛBella£Ý Grey handed the little girl a bronze coin, and the latter received it in kind. She then took out her little wallet, a cling and clang echoing as she deposited yet another coin on her wallet, a smile blooming on her face as she shook it. With how many weeks it has been since she started delivering flowers at Grey and Yuna''s house, she has saved quite a few on her person already. In fact, she''s already got over a thousand kiels, enough for a luxurious dress or a very fancy dinner. Normally, people would be worried about sending out a child with such a huge amount on them, but with Grey''s eyes, he can always watch over Bella without much difficulty. They even send a familiar to escort her sometimes. "Right, how are your Mom and Dad doing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mom and Dad are doing well! They said they''re releasing a new product soon! There''s also more toys on the shelves!" £ÛBella£Ý "Oh, that''s good to hear. It seems like the business is doing well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! And! And! We just had a delicious breakfast this morning!" £ÛBella£Ý The little girl kept mumbling and chatting with excitement, but at the same time, her eyes also kept swimming towards the others who were just a little ways away. She was still a child, after all. It was natural for her to be curious. She tried to hide the fact that she was peeking at them, but she was far too obvious for her own good, eyes always lingering at the others'' direction. It only served to make Grey crack a chuckle, gently patting her head soon after. "Bella, would you like to join us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "C-Can I?!" £ÛBella£Ý "Of course! You''re more than welcome to join us anytime." £ÛGrey£Ý "T-Then! I would like to play too!" £ÛBella£Ý There was only honesty and anticipation in her voice as she nodded her little head aggressively. Before long, Grey held one of her hands and walked her towards the others, then introducing her to everyone, who welcomed her with open arms. "Good morning, Bella." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good morning, Big Sis Yuna!" £ÛBella£Ý Grabbing a paint brush of her own, Bella then dipped it towards a bucket of red paint, soon creating strokes of her own with a bright smile on her face. And as expected of Marianne and Ross'' child, she was quite good at painting. It was her first time, but she quickly grasped the basics, painting flowers from her memories alone. There were no shades nor gradients in her piece, but for someone who was painting for the first time, it was already quite beautiful. She drew and she painted, a large smile blooming on her face. Some paint splattered all over her clothes, but there was no need to worry. They were paint created by the Alchemists'' Guild which could easily be washed off with a certain liquid. It was non-toxic as well which meant it was safe for the children. "Waah¡«... Bella, you''re really good at this, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?" £ÛBella£Ý "Un! I''m sure Bella would be a good painter one day. Would you like to sell your first piece to your Big Sis here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, stop spoiling Bella so much. She needs to work hard for money, otherwise, she will have a twisted sense of value when she grows up." £ÛGrey£Ý The pot calling the kettle black. He was so confident in his words, when in fact, he should be the one who should reevaluate himself before scolding others. Compared to Yuna trying to Bella, his spoiling of the former was higher by leaps and bounds. If Helen, Kris, Julius, or anybody else they knew was there, they would have given him irritated and sharp stares, calling him a hypocrite deep inside. He is already a hopeless idiot in love. No one could pull him up from the abyss anymore. DONGGG DONGGG DONGGG Growwlllll¡« Soon, the third bell of the day rang out towards the sky. signaling the clock striking 12 o''clock. Lunch had already arrived, and along the ringing of the bells, the sounds of hungry stomachs rang out in the air, little embarrassed faces blooming everywhere. "My tummy''s rumbling..." "Fufufu! It''s okay. Big Sis here is hungry as well." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, everyone. Let''s have a lunch break first before continuing. I''m sure we''re all starving right now." £ÛYuna£Ý There was not a single second to waste. With so many hungry chicks before them, Grey and Yuna then headed towards the kitchen and let the children play in the living room. Some followed them, but they made sure they stayed a safe distance. Ready-marinated pork chops, ground black pepper, grated ginger, garlic, honey, spring onions, salt, eggs, flour, and bread crumbs. Grey took out all sorts of ingredients, laying them atop the kitchen table one after another. As soon as everything was taken out, they then started to cook, the sound of dancing flames and sizzling oil filled the air as a sour and umami fragrance drifted along it. All eyes were on them as they moved their hands. "Grey, I''ll handle the pork chops. Can you prepare the sauces?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm, sure. I''ll also prepare the rice and sides while I''m at it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay, thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý First, Yuna took out the pork chops from the marinade and let them sit for a while. In the meantime, she then beat some eggs along with some salt, pepper, and some spices. She beat them until a smooth consistency was reached. Yuna then dipped the pork chops in a bowl of flour, making sure the piece was covered all over before dipping it into the beaten eggs and bread crumbs soon after. She laid them piece by piece, piling dozens at a time with her lightning speed hands. With the quick steps now finished, Yuna then pan fried the pork chops, letting them cook until each side turned a delicious golden brown color, the sound of sizzling oil echoing aloud as an appetite-arousing aroma danced in the breeze. "Mmn¡«! I can''t wait!" £ÛYuna£Ý A smile on her face, Yuna then took out a saucepan, heating it up before combining cornstarch, soy sauce, honey, garlic, and grated ginger until smooth. She brought the mixture to a boil until it thickened, a mouth-watering aroma adding to the fray. She also chopped some spring onions and set them aside. Not everyone likes them, after all, so she decided to set the spring onions, ginger sauce, and pork chops aside from another, letting the others pick any combination they wanted. "Alright, that should be enough." £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey also finished his part. For the sauces, he made some gravy, soy sauce and lime, and sour cream. The rice was soft and fluffy, a side of steamed vegetables and mashed potatoes along them. The dishes were done and dusted, soon laid on the dining table. Since there were many of them, Grey took them out to the garden, creating a large and spacious area for everyone to dine in, erecting a barrier for a little bit of shade. "Everyone, lunch is ready¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡«! We could eat Big Bro and Big Sis'' cooking!" "Ah! I want to sit beside Big Bro and Big Sis!" "Children, not too rowdy! You''re disturbing Their Highnesses!" They were as excited as one can come, rushing towards their seats with the little legs of theirs. As for the little ones, the nuns carried them and had them sit on their laps, watching over them as carefully as they could. Surprisingly enough, Bella was the one who got to sit between Grey and Yuna©` or rather, she had already occupied the seat, asking the two to sit with her. She was still a young girl yet she was already so cunning. One could only chuckled warmly. """"Thank you for the meal!!"""" Led by Sephir, everyone closed their hands for a prayer, their voices resounding as clear as day as cheerful expressions bloomed on their lovely faces. They soon dug in on their meals, and their reactions were as follows... "Waah¡«! So dewishoush!!" "Lily wants seconds¡«!" "Oh my, I''ve never tasted something like this before!" Grey and Yuna had seen such reactions unfold countless of times already, but they would never get tired of such beautiful expressions. Seeing everyone appreciate their cooking made a warm and fluffy feeling well up in the depths of their hearts. They soon joined everyone, pouring the ginger sauce over their pork chops and slicing it nicely, a white and tender meat revealed inside. Topping it on a spoon of rice, they then delivered it to their mouths. The tenderness and juiciness of the pork chops, along with the spice, saltiness, and sweetness, along with the crunchy texture provided by the bread crumbs was a taste to behold. It filled both their stomachs and hearts, dining in so eagerly. Tasting the sides and dipping the pork chops into the sauces also provided them different flavors and satisfaction. The children were especially excited, even mixing some sauces with one another as if they were little alchemists. "Children, don''t play with the food. That''s bad manners." £ÛSephir£Ý "Kids, listen to Priest Sephir. You''re good kids, aren''t you!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Okay¡«!!""" Thankfully, the children were quite tame and obedient. With just a little request from Yuna, they quickly quieted down and behaved, eating cheerfully as they laughed and chatted with one another over the dining table. Even the little ones were enjoying themselves happily. Since the meat was tender, there was no problem chewing it, and there was also rice and mashed potatoes to eat them with, all delicious as one can be. If there was a problem, it is that some children were choosy about the vegetables. Opinions which quickly changed as soon as they had a taste of Grey''s special steamed vegetables which he added some diced pork and sauces to suit their tastes. The sun continued to sink down the horizon, and the afternoon soon arrived. With their lunch break soon over, they continued to paint down the walls, creating more and more beautiful pieces with glee. Before long, the painting was over. One side was the meadows of Erdea, the other was the Emerald Leaf Forest, there was also the seas of Torogi, and lastly, there was the snowy plains of Kosalvier. All were beautiful sights, the children''s doodles by the borders and pillars. "Waah¡«! So beautiful!" "Big Bro! Anna made this one!" "Me too! I made this cool dragon!" The children were especially proud of their work. They may not be much in the eyes of the others, but to them, it was their greatest masterpieces, showing them off to the nuns and Sephir after Grey and Yuna. Even the toddlers were very excited, playing along with everyone as they pointed towards the figures in the wall. What was plain and boring before was now full of life and colors, standing out like a diamond amongst a pile of coal. "I can''t express how thankful I am, Your Highnesses." £ÛSephir£Ý "Fufufu! It''s no problem, Priest Sephir. We also had fun too." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. We should probably do this again some time later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu. I''m sure the children would love to hear that." £ÛSephir£Ý While it was true that they did it on a whim, Grey and Yuna couldn''t be any happier to have decided to paint the walls with the children. Not only for the children, but it was also a nice break for them as well. They''ve never been so satisfied. "Kids, now that we''re done painting... Who wants to play games¡«?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Me!" "Me too!" "Arley too!" The fun had just started, the sounds of cheers and excitement ringing all over the place as the winds blew past them. The sun continued to climb down and the blades of grass continued to dance to the tune of the wind. Another peaceful day yet again. CHAPTER 294 END Chapter 295: Everyones Little Problems Clink Clink Clink The bottle was shaken and stirred, the sound of glass ringing echoing in the air. Blue and green liquids were mixed in, bubbles frothing upon contact. The glass was stirred yet again and the solution turned into a shade of cyan, turning gold as a few drops were added soon after. The room was silent as a cemetery, only the silent whistling and whispering of the cold winds to be heard, ghastly echoes as monotonous symphonies played in the background. Blue orbs peered into the glass, clear like the vast seas. Of course, those blue orbs belonged to none other than Yuna, the elf who was now performing alchemy. She''s been making potions since the sun rose over the horizon, and already created countless of them, taking notes all the while. Blub Fwissshhhhh Blub Blub Blub... Yuna dropped a few golden pieces in yet it only fizzled for a while, disappearing soon after after turning the solution red. There was clearly a reaction, but not a single smile could be seen, Yuna sighing soon after. "Another failure, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý The golden pieces Yuna just dropped on the solution was none other than parts of the Divine Fruit of Miracles they received a while back from Leif. Grey had said it was very potent so she has been experimenting on it, all to no avail. Yuna was already a Tier-8 "Grandmaster" Alchemist, amongst the best in all of Merusia, yet despite that, she could barely make progress on the project she was working on. It was even more difficult than she had imagined. She had already tried using different reagents, changed the ratios, played around with different temperatures, used different ingredients and techniques, yet no matter what she did, it just didn''t work. She was stuck. Grey had already told her one needed to be a "Divine Alchemist" in order to process the fruit, but she still wanted to try it. She had learnt quite a number of things from her experiments, but she still couldn''t advance to a higher tier. Oh, bittersweet efforts. Click Clack Creak And just as she mulled over her failure, the doors suddenly opened and a familiar figure presented himself, bringing along a tray of snacks. There were rabbit-shaped apples, cookies, and a pitcher of fruit juice, greeting Yuna with a kiss to the forehead. "How''s my beloved fianc¨¦e doing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... Not good... I still haven''t made any significant progress in my work. It was another failure again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Don''t worry too much about it. I''m sure you''ll get it one day," £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... But that someday may be very far away..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t be too negative now. That''s very much unlike you... Here, have some of these apples to cheer yourself up." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said as he forked a rabbit-shaped apple and fed it to his crestfallen fianc¨¦e. She was a little slow at first, but after tasting the sweetness and juiciness of the apple, her eyes quickly lit up and she kept munching like a little rabbit. It wasn''t just the apples. The cookies too weren''t safe from her vigor. She ate them quickly with lightning speed hands, letting Grey feed and spoil her from time to time. Before long, Yuna was back to her usual self. "Mmn¡«! That was good!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady stood up and stretched her arms towards the ceiling. Her eyes were now sparkling brightly and cheerfully as usual. It was a bummer that things didn''t go as planned, but there was no need to hasten things. There was still plenty of time. "It''s good that you''re back to your usual self. How do you feel?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I feel great! It''s all because of Grey''s efforts and love! You''re the bestest of the best in the whole world!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You''re gonna make me blush." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but his facial expressions barely changed, only hints of red popping up here and there. Though, deep inside, it was totally different. His happiness only grew as he watched his adorable fianc¨¦e simply act like herself. Of course, they weren''t just flirting. After all, there was still a total mess of alchemy apparatus and ingredients before their eyes. They couldn''t simply let them be. They needed to dispose properly, and so they did. "Whew... There sure were a lot of them, huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry... Before I noticed them, they just started piling up. Moreover, most of them were useless too... I couldn''t even make a single pot©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, what did I say? No more gloominess, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish his words when Grey suddenly cut her off and pressed one of his fingers against her lips. He knew full well how hard working Yuna was. There was no need to drag herself down so much. Instead, like the children from the orphanage from a couple days ago, what Yuna needed was a break from her usual routine. She has been cooped up in her little laboratory that she''s been so sulky as of late. A little bit of air is all she needs. "Tell you what, why don''t we have lunch at the Rabbit''s Den today? Let''s eat some warm stew, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do that! It''s been some time as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Some time... It''s only been a few days, you know? Hahaha." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Really? It felt much longer than that..." £ÛYuna£Ý Chuckling to himself and Yuna tilting her head in the most adorable way there is, the couple soon headed out of their home and into the open fields. The third bell is just about to ring, and so, lunch was also drawing near. Their footsteps reasoning as they hit the ground, the two headed towards the more populated areas of Galderia, traversing the ever so familiar and lively streets as the people greeted them like usual. Cling Cling Cling Before ling, they arrived at the Rabbit''s Den, the sound of chimes playing in the air as soon as they opened the doors. Not just Helen nor her family, but another familiar face greeted them inside, having a lovely lunch of his own. It was Dale! "Oh! Grey, Yuna, over here! Sit with me!" £ÛDale£Ý "Good morning, Mister Dale! Good morning, Helen!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Morning... It''s almost noon already, you know?" £ÛHelen£Ý With Dale''s invitation, Grey and Yuna then seated themselves beside him, by the counters. And like usual, many of the regular customers greeted them, Gerd and Selia''s voice echoing from the kitchen as they welcomed them. "You''ll be having the usual again, right?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Not today... Can we have the menu, please? We''ll order quite a few things and splurge for a bit. We need to cheer a certain someone up." £ÛGrey£Ý This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Hey... I wasn''t that sulking..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, sure you aren''t. You were just frowning all morning long." £ÛGrey£Ý Commented Grey, patting Yuna''s head soon after and treating her like a little child yet again. They soon ordered the dishes that they liked, asking for large meal sets as if it wasn''t anybody''s business, a few of them at that. Soon enough, Helen brought out their meal, faces of delight blooming over their faces as they dug in such delicious dishes. They have eaten them many times before yet they were still as tasty as usual, not getting tired of the warm and hearty meal. Of course, they didn''t simply just eat, they also chatted along with Dale and Helen, a few folks pitching in on the merriness as they enjoyed lunch together. Dining on their own was fine, but eating with a large crowd was also enjoyable from time to time. "Phew... That was a good meal! Sure blew all my fatigue away!" £ÛDale£Ý "Has work been tough lately, Mister Dale?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Tough... Well, I guess you could say that... No, actually, it''s been quite bothersome as of late. There''s been an annoying case lately." £ÛDale£Ý Though, not all of their topics were enjoyable. As soon as he heard Yuna''s question, Dale''s eyebrows quickly furrowed and a dark expression was dyed on his face. Just remembering about what has been happening with work lately was enough to make him very exhausted. "I don''t know if you''ve heard about it, but there''s been a case of burglary going ''round the town. They''ve already stolen from four houses so we''re quire on edge." £ÛDale£Ý "Hm? But wasn''t your duty that of a gate guard, Mister Dale? How come you have to deal with those cases?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, a gate guard is still a soldier, after all. We change duties sometimes." £ÛDale£Ý As a soldier, Dale''s main purpose was to make sure everyone in Galderia was safe. Though his usual duty was to guard the gates and inspect those who come inside, there are also times they join in in such cases. The ones doing the investigation would be a detective or a knight, and they just tag along in case there was a need to apprehend or subdue someone. They can also give out opinions to help out, whilst gaining experience for the future. It was all tiring work, but with the pay as high as it is, and Dale having a little talent in fighting, it was the perfect job for him. He may just be a G-ranker, but he was much more powerful than any normal person. It was a respectable position. "Have they not been caught yet, Mister Dale..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Those bastards are quite slippery. They somehow always manage to steal from unsuspecting victims and run away without making a noise. It''s already too late when we arrive at the scene." £ÛDale£Ý "How about their identities? Have you figured them out already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... That''s the worst part. They always strike at night when everybody''s asleep so no one has seen them. It''s really a hassle." £ÛDale£Ý It was only natural. After all, even with all the magic Merusia possessed, their skills and technology were far lower compared to Earth''s. Fingerprint technology, security cameras, and extensive records. Such things were unavailable. Even if the victims did see the thieves invading their homes, they wouldn''t be able to call for help immediately with no telephones around. It would only cause a ruckus the moment they shout for help, to which the thieves could quickly flee. If there was something, it was that they had figured out the thieves were new to the city. They have left some traces behind, and some were something which couldn''t be found in Galderia. They are now tightening the security in case someone suspicious were to be reported. "On the bright side, no one''s been harmed yet, though... They''ve already stolen a few dozen thousand kiels worth of things." £ÛDale£Ý "That''s quite a lot..." £ÛGrey£Ý "They''ve been targeting well-looking houses, after all. You two should also be careful since they©` no, actually, never mind that." £ÛDale£Ý Dale was about to warn them, but as soon as he remembered the two''s identities, he immediately cut off his words and shut his mouth. They were Grey and Yuna, after all. It was the thieves who''ll need to be careful. Their house was quite large, after all. It was a jewel which thieves wouldn''t be able to resist, thinking of all the bounty to be had. Though, even if they did, it would only be stupid of them. They would be walking straight into their doom. "Haah... In any case, it''s been so exhausting at work lately, I feel like I''m starting to lose hair with all the stress." £ÛDale£Ý "Stress, huh..." £ÛHelen£Ý Now, Helen was the one who wore a worried expression. She then sat across Grey and Yuna, crossing her arms across the countertop and resting her head over it. She then heaved a lengthy and exasperated sigh. "Is something wrong, Helen?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s just... There''s been so many customers lately, I haven''t been able to take care of myself. Look, isn''t my skin drier and rougher than usual?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Mmn... Let''s see..." £ÛYuna£Ý Helen stretched out her arms and Yuna touched it soon after. The difference was subtle, but for a woman, it was something they''ll be worried about. Helen''s face continued to frown the more she dwelled on the problem. Well, not only her skin, but her lips and cheeks as well. They weren''t as plump and bouncy as they used to. Her hair was also starting to get damaged after days of not taking care of it because of the rush at work. It has been quite hectic. To make things worse, because she has been stressed out about these things, it only made her complexion less healthier which in turn, made her even more stressed, it was an endless loop of pain and suffering. "Haah... I''m going to get wrinkles at this rate..." £ÛHelen£Ý "A-Ah! But don''t worry, Helen! You''re cute and beautiful so I''m sure it will be okay! I''m sure Owen won''t mind as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not the point... As a woman, don''t you just want to get a little bit prettier? Not just for your man, but for yourself as well. It''s our nature to seek beauty!" £ÛHelen£Ý "I guess you''re right. Though I don''t really mind it that much..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? You must be joking, Yuna. I''m sure there''s a thing or two you''re dissatisfied about. You can ask Grey©`" £ÛHelen£Ý Much like Dale before, Helen quickly cut off her words. She once again reevaluated her words, staring at the two with lifeless eyes. She had almost forgotten how out of the norm Grey and Yuna were. There wasn''t just a single problem. First of all, Yuna was the most beautiful girl she knows, barely wearing makeup yet still remaining radiant as the sun. Even the day she consulted with them about her problems with Grey, she still looked very beautiful. A distressed yet attractive beauty, On the other hand, there was Grey, a fool who is head over heels over his fianc¨¦e. No matter how Yuna looked or what she wore, he would always fawn and dote over her as per usual. The two were pretty hopeless in a sense. Both men and women are already in admiration of her beauty. If Yuna were to start taking care of herself as extensively as other ladies do, one could only imagine how beautiful she''ll become. It will be the descent of a goddess. "No, never mind... In any case, I still want to take care of myself and pretty myself up. I''m still a woman, after all." £ÛHelen£Ý "Hmm... If that''s the case, why don''t you ask Yuna to make you some cosmetics then? She could probably whip up something with alchemy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Really, Yuna?! You can do that?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "I''m not really focused on cosmetics so I''m not sure... However, it sounds really interesting so I''ll give it a try!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you, Yuna! You''re the best!" £ÛHelen£Ý Grey did not suggest just it for Helen, but for Yuna as well. With her stuck on her alchemy, it would be a good thing to focus on another project and make her shift her focus to something else for a change of pace. In that regard, he could also help her out and spend some more time with her. He was not really knowledgeable in the field, but he knows a thing or two about them from Earth and also knows what herbs produce what effect. It would surely be a nice collaborative project for them. The only problem was that if it ever became very effective, other women and soon enough, the Merchants'' Guild would surely notice it. It would be yet another tiring day of signing contracts and documents. "Good for you, Helen. You got your problem solved." £ÛDale£Ý "Don''t be like that, Mister Dale. I''m sure you''ll crack the case soon enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... I surely hope so..." £ÛDale£Ý Everyone continued chatting and they talked about a lot more topics. Before they noticed it, a lot of time had already passed and the afternoon had long arrived. Dale''s break was soon over and he then left to get back on his post. "Then, see you around next time, Helen." £ÛGrey£Ý "Bye, Helen¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, goodbye¡«! I''m looking forward to the products¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý Grey and Yuna soon followed suit and left the inn whilst waving their hands goodbye, soft chimes once again ringing as they opened the doors. The sound of footsteps soon echoed, walking down the streets and heading back home. Compared to before, Yuna was now much more cheerful, thinking and mumbling to herself about what kinds of things she''ll be using and what she wants to achieve for her products. She was excited as one can be, her pointy ears flapping up and down. Before lying, they finally arrived at their house, beautiful and vibrant murals greeting them as they headed inside the gates. It''s been a few days since they painted it with the children yet they still couldn''t get over how beautiful it was. "Then, Grey, I''ll be heading towards my lab now. Catch up later, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I''ll be quick... Oh, and right. What snacks would you like to eat? I''ll make some white I''m at it. I''ll make you anything you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, anything will do. Everything Grey makes is delicious, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my, that''s quite the high expectation." £ÛGrey£Ý A smile blooming on her face, Yuna then headed towards her laboratory and Grey headed to his workshop and finished some things up. He made sure there was nothing to disturb him whilst he spends time with Yuna. He had taken a quest from the Enchanters'' Guild just recently, but thankfully, it was an easy one to make, almost finished as well. With a few small touches, he finished all his business and delivered it to the guild soon after. And as promised, Grey also headed to the kitchen and made some quick snacks. There were some fried bread, cookies, sandwiches, fruits, and of course, another pitcher full of chilled fruit juice. Perfect for them to enjoy. Grey then headed inside, bringing another tray of snacks with him, to which Yuna welcomed with a warm smile. It hasn''t even been an hour since she started, yet she was already up for snacks, eyes sparkling brightly and gleefully. "Hmm... Why does it feel like you''re more happy to see the snacks than me... Should I just leave then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?! N-No! I-I was just hungry! Th-That''s all there is!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I was just kidding. No need to act all panicky." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Why are you always so mean for no reason..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but there was not a single frown to be seen, only a bright smile as she munched down some snacks. Grey soon sat by her side, looking at the progress she was making and identifying the solutions and reagents with his appraisal. What Yuna was currently making scented shampoo and conditioner, hair volumizer, sprays, and all sorts of hair products. Soon, she''ll be making some cleansers, lotions, and some supplements as well. All of which were ideas from Grey''s previous life. "Oh, this smells quite nice... Are you using vanilla extracts? Oh, there''s lavenders and mints as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''d thought of doing the fragrances first. I was going for some mild scents." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mild scents... Then I''d suggest something citrusy. They smell quite nice." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey soon pitched in on the process and gave some opinions for Yuna to use. He wasn''t really an expert in cosmetics, but having encountered countless noble ladies and princesses, he knows what scents are the best. Of course, as one would expect, Grey was thinking of the fragrances and how they would fit Yuna. And just as he thought, gentle herbal and floral scents really do suit her. Not only was she an elf, she was an alchemist as well. It was perfect. "How about we mix some essences, Grey? Would that work?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It would, but getting the ratios and combinations right might be a little tricky. We also need to consider the side effects as well. What''s most important is taking care of the hair, after all. And, we''ll need Helen''s opinion for that." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... We''ll hold off on that for that then." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, right. Have you asked Helen if she has any allergies or preferences? Her nose might get irritated by some of these." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I''ll ask her tomorrow then..." £ÛYuna£Ý The clock continued to tick and the sun sank down more and more with every minute passing. Grey and Yuna progressed on their little project, soon moving to the testing phase after they made a few samples with alchemy, Normally, it would take them a long time to create such things. However, with the use of magic and alchemy, they could speed up the process by many folds. It wasn''t long before their house was filled with a cacophony of fragrances, like a fancy garden. The sun soon sunk down on the horizon, the leaves rolling in the wind as the moon and stars took the limelight in the night sky. The cold nightly breeze blew over the lonely fields, blades of grass dancing to its tunes. Grey and Yuna had also paused their project for the time being, retiring for the day like the rest of the town, and turning the lights off. The night was still and peaceful other than... three masked figures...? ''Hm? Are those...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Those figures didn''t escape Grey''s eyes. He simply used his "Heaven''s Eyes" to check the surroundings yet never in his wildest imagination did he think such an opportunity would chance upon them. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Nothing really... Though, Yuna, would you like to have some fun?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was not a trace of worry on his face, rather, there was only a bright smile as he looked forward to the interesting night before them. Three masked, uninvited guests had closed in on their house, unsuspecting of the dangers before them. A night of fun is about to unfold. CHAPTER 295 END Chapter 296: Terrible Thieves Click Click Click Click Three figures roamed about in the middle of the night, climbing walls, opening gates, and sneaking in like stray cats. A series of clicks filled the air as they picked the lock, trying to be as silent as possible, listening to every sound echoing in the starry night. Whilst one picked the lock, the others stayed on guard, eyes swimming left and right, watching every movement that transpired. They were being vigilant, smiles soon forming on their faces as they smelled the sweet scent of money. "Hey, are you not done yet?!" "Just a moment, Boss! These ones er really tough!" Shouting whilst whispering at the same time, the thieves talked to one another. The leader tried to urge one of his henchmen to hurry up, patience running out after a few minutes of waiting, wanting to get ahold of whatever was inside the house. The three figures consist of a large man who was formerly an adventurer, a thin man who looked like there were only bones and skin left on his body, and an alchemist who was also the leader of the terrible trio. Click Click Clack A couple more twisting around later, the doors finally unlocked. Mischievous smiles bloomed on everyone''s faces as they slowly opened it, heading inside soon after, trying to create as less noise as possible as they snuck inside. Though dark, what greeted them inside was a luxurious array of decorations with various pieces of art here and there, even the couches and tables looked expensive. They don''t know the real price of them yet, but they could estimate that they cost at least thousands of kiels. Of course, with furniture already expensive as such, it would only be natural to assume that their jewelry will be much more precious. They could already imagine the money rolling in the moment they sell such valuables. "Ohh! They really are loaded, Boss!" "Boss! I''ll be havin this one, aight?" "Shut up, you nitwits! Do you want us to get caught?!" The minions got a little too excited, and their boss scolded them. They soon got back on track, scouting the place once again and looking for the most valuable object they could take and sell. They wouldn''t be able to get away with a couch, after all. After their succeeding robberies, they have also found a storage ring, but it was one which could only store less than a cubic meter of space. They''ll have to make do with what they have and make sure to make the most of it. "Alright, I''ll head towards the other rooms. You two, look at the kitchen, the dining room, and the living room." "Alright, Boss!" "Got it, Boss!" Before long, the three finally parted and went their own ways. Their leader checked on the other rooms on the first floor from the bathroom all the way to the laboratory, and everything in between. Meanwhile, the other two followed his commands and started their little search as well. Unfortunately for them, there was barely anything on the first floor. They were some expensive-looking things but they were mostly large and heavy furniture, something which would be more trouble than they''re worth. If there was anything worth their time, it would be the kitchen utensils which already looked high class at first glance. There were also some magic tools by the living room which they didn''t miss out on and collected as quickly as they could. They scoured the whole first floor, even looking at the garden and the shed to see if there was anything they could add to their loot. To their surprise, there were some expensive looking things in Grey''s workshop. "Ohh! Aren''t these real gold?!" "Boss! There''s platinum and noirite here as well!" "Ohh! We''re going to be rich!" They were all happy and excited at the thought of seeing such valuable materials and ores. They may be in small amounts, but they were enough to make a fortune. Not only that, they also started taking away all the smithing apparatus they could see. ¡ºQuite the greedy ones, aren''t they?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for them, they weren''t alone in the property. Two pairs of eyes watched them from afar, watching each and every one of their moves with Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye" like curious onlookers who are only wishing for entertainment. They have already detected the thieves even when they were still quite the distance away, but rather than panicking or seeking help like any normal person would, they simply watched the robbery unfold, looking forward to the show before them. Though, Grey didn''t think they''d also loot his workshop. He had left a few materials for forging High-Grade equipment from his previous work, and now, they are happily being taken away by the thieves with money-grubbing looks on their faces. ¡ºFufufu! They also took all my herbs and materials in the laboratory.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºAnd yet, here you are, clearly enjoying yourself. Are you not angry?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºWhy should I? We could just take them back anytime, you know? And, Grey, weren''t you the only one who invited me to watch?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWell, I guess that''s true...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý They were carefree as one can be, not even minding the fact that their house was being robbed. If it were any other people, they would have already screamed in panic and confusion. They were just totally different breeds. The thieves continued to scour around the place, and before long, they were finally finished with Grey''s workshop. They soon headed back to the house, climbing the second floor whilst keeping in mind the steps they took. They were quite thorough as well, their leader, as an alchemist, using chemicals to erase their traces. It was no wonder the knights and soldiers were having a hard time catching them. They were very experienced on the job. They opened door after door without leaving any stones unturned. Soon, they arrived at one of the guest bedrooms Kris and Aria once used when they still hadn''t bought a home. It was a well-designed room with a lot of valuables to boot. "Looks like we hit another jackpot, boys! Let''s get to searching!" "As you command!" "Aight, aight, got it." Once again, with eyes sparkling with excitement, they scoured the room for anything and everything they could loot. From dresses, to appliances, and even bits of jewelry, they stored them all inside the storage ring, and into the bags when it was full. Grey and Yuna also followed the trio in their little quest, walking around the place as they veiled themselves with illusion magic, Yuna using her ability all the while to keep themselves hidden from plain sight. Not a single one of the thieves had noticed them. And just as the robbery progressed, a sense of mischief bloomed in the hearts of the two. After all, what kind of house owner would simply let their house be robbed. They also needed to fight back and have a little bit of fun. "Hmm... Oh! These look good too! I wonder how much they''ll©` Wait, stop bothering me for a moment, I''m working on something," Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The boss couldn''t even finish his words when he suddenly felt a light tapping on his shoulders. He decided to ignore it for now, yet little did he know, it was the start of their misfortune, two figures now smiling to themselves. "Hey, just wait a moment. I almost got it." He warned and he warned, but the tapping just won''t stop. It was as if the ones he were talking to only had ears for decorations. It wasn''t long before his patience reached its limits, face boiling red in anger. "I said stop bothering me, you morons! I''m trying to work here!" "Uhh... Boss, we''re over here." "Huh? Then who was..." The leader turned around, but there was no one to be seen. His subordinates were too far away to be the one tapping his shoulders and they were also working on their own things, stealing as much as they could. He turned his head left and right, up and down, yet no matter what he did, he couldn''t find who had been tapping his shoulders. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna were giggling and chuckling to themselves, trying to hold their laughter back. It was too much fun. "It must have been my imagination... right...?" A cold chill swept through the leader''s heart, uncertainty looming deep inside as he turned around and tried to ignore what he just felt©` or at least he tried to. Now, his hands were trembling ever so slightly, his fingertips feeling cold and sweaty. The search continued, and so did the horror. As they went around the room, the wind suddenly started to whistle with an eerie tune humming along with it. The temperature suddenly started dropping, things getting more and more chilly by the passing of time. Everyone tried to ignore it, but with how different things were as compared to before, everyone started to tremble not just because of the coldness of the winds, but also because of the creepy sensation which made their hairs stand. "H-Hey, Boss... Isn''t it gettin chilly in here?" "N-No... That''s just your imagination. Stop disturbing me!" "No... Boss... It really is getting cold. I''m getting goosebumps..." "Stop complaining, you damn wussies! Do you want to get richer or not?!" The boss was acting tough, but deep inside, he was the most scared of them all. With the tapping from before and the strange and eerie atmosphere now, his heart raced wildly, about to beat out of his chest as his legs trembled. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna are having the most fun, blowing the winds and cooling the air with magic. Heck, they even asked the familiars to join them for a little bit of fun, creating all sorts of phenomena all over the room. To add to the fun, Grey even takes out some jewelry from his "Inventory", planting it just a little ways from the thieves, making them think that they missed something. A scheme which only served to make the thieves tilt their heads in confusion. "Hey! You missed one! Put this inside the©` Hm?" "Is something wrong, Boss?" "No... Ugh... Why is this so heavy...!" It wasn''t just heavy, it was extremely heavy to the point it was absurd to think it was coming from a single ring. No matter what the leader of the thieves did, he couldn''t take it off the desk. Irked veins have popped here and there and he still couldn''t move it a single inch. "Boss, let me help you with that." "You should have said that sooner! You''re the one with muscles amongst©` Agh!" "S-Sorry, Boss... Are you alright?" "Alright my ass! My hands were almost twisted, you moron!" The leader of the thieves smacked his adventurer minion in the shoulder, a loud echo rippling through the air. But instead of the subordinate, the one he hurt was himself. The man''s muscles were just too hard for him, his hands now aching badly. Before long, the muscular minion finally started to move, cracking his knuckles to warm himself up. And with all his might, he poured all his strength to pull the ring away from the desk, his muscles shaking as veins popped up here and there. He tried all he could, but it was to no avail, the ring still couldn''t be moved. Even when the others tried to help them out, it was still futile. They have already exhausted all their energy yet the ring remained still, like a mighty mountain. "Just what the hell is that ring?!" "M-Maybe it''s c-cursed, Boss..." They were confused as one can be, staring at the ring with flabbergasted eyes filled with shock and confusion. As for the real reason... It was because of Yuna! A sweet yet mischievous smile now blooming on her face. Yuna has been using dark magic to manipulate the shadows and pull on the ring, making it stay in place. It was as if they were in a tug of war against an immovable mountain. Only B-rankers and above could have the hope to move it. "Guuh...! This damn ring©` Eh...? Where''s... the ring...?" "Wasn''t it just there... Huh...?" To make matters worse, as soon as their little exhibition was finished, Grey then took the ring back and placed it inside the "Inventory". Actions which only resulted in the losing of the mind of the trio of thieves. "B-Boss... This house ain''t haunted, is it?" "What are you, kids?! Th-There''s no way such things as haunted houses are real!" "But B-Boss, I-I could feel s-someone pulling on my s-shirt...!" "Th-That''s just your imagination! Get your acts together!" The night only got deeper and deeper, the winds blowing harder, the air feeling much colder, and the atmosphere getting more and more eerie. The thieves who were once celebrating so happily were now scared out of their wits, hearts trembling in fear. Click Click Click Cling Cling Cling Creaaakkkkk Chimes ringing softly as it rode the wind, windows shaking ever so subtly, and doors suddenly opening without another person in sight. Strange and bizarre phenomena occurred one after another, making things even much creepier. Well, not just that. The lights also started to flicker, turning on and off like the scenes in horror movies Grey used to watch back on Earth. He never knew pranking the thieves in the middle of the night would be so much fun. ¡ºGrey, Grey, look here, look here!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Creakkkkkkkk Well, it wasn''t just him who was having a lot of fun. Her cheerful and mischievous fianc¨¦e was too, now pulling and dragging the chairs to make all kinds of creaking sounds. Sounds which drifted along the cold and eerie nightly breeze. At the same time, the familiars also toppled off some things and moved some things. The faces of the thieves contorted with fear and confusion, getting paler and paler by the moment, barely able to move with all their trembling. Fwoosh Fwoosh Fwoosh And just when they thought things wouldn''t get any worse, cold and blue flames lit up one after another like wisps. They floated around the place, drifting in the wind and bursting into soft, whistling explosions soon after as they vanished into thin air. "B-B-Boss! I-I''m telling you! This house really is haunted!" "B-Boss! Ghosts! Ghosts! Let''s run away now!" "Shut up, you morons! Are you planning on waking up the owners?!" Or so he says, but he was the loudest one of them all, his booming voice rocking all throughout the whole house as he screamed for his dear life. He was acting so tough despite the fact that he was so scared, he could barely move anymore. The cacophony of noises echoed in the air, the doors and windows opening then closing time and time again. The thieves huddled up, backs against one another as they watched such a horrifying scene unfold before them. "H-Hey! Whoever you are! Do you think we''ll be scared by your pranks?! Show yourself already, you motherf*cker!" "Are... you... looking for... me...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Crackle Crackle BOOOOMMMMM Lightning streaking in the background and thunder following it soon after, a lady in white appeared before the thieves. There was only darkness on her face, eyes dyed the color of blood, glowing ever so vividly as she floated in the air. Of course, such was nothing other than a terrifying illusion by Sirius made with a little bit of magic, Yuna''s voice echoing in the air with a tinge of dread and eeriness. Though for the thieves, it was completely different, their hearts dropping along their mouths. """G-G-Ghoossstttt!!""" The three screamed in unison, running away from the room as quickly as they would like scared chickens. They didn''t even care if they made a lot of noise. They simply wanted to get out of the house, tears forming in the corner of their terrified eyes. They were so afraid, they couldn''t even get their balance right, bumping into the walls and the furniture as they scurried away for their dear life. They even fell down such a long flight of stairs from panic, their whole body aching as they fell down. To make things worse, Rigel also made the floor wet with water magic. Normally, it wouldn''t work, but with how dark the room was and how panicky they were, it was super effective! They slipped, fell, and rolled all over, screams filling the air. ¡ºFufufu! This is so much fun!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYuna... Aren''t you a little too excited?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThis is a rare opportunity, after all. And it''s their fault for trying to rob us©` Ah! Grey, let''s hurry up! They''re escaping!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý She was rushing like a little kid, using Grey''s help to glide in the wind and chase after the thieves. Grey didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh, however, what''s most important was that she was having fun... Too much fun, actually... "Hurry and stand up, you morons! You''re crushing me!" "Ah, s-sorry, Boss! Let me help you©`" "Get your hands off me! I can stand on my own!" Hurriedly, the thieves quickly stood up and regained their grounds. Their backs still aching, they then tried to head towards the door, longing and reaching out for the moonlit plains outside, wanting to get out of the damned house as soon as possible. Yet, despite how quickly they ran, it was already too late. The sound of footsteps halted, fear turning white as snow as they looked towards the door. There, before they even knew it, the same white lady suddenly appeared, her neck now twisted to the right, the sound of bones clicking whispered into their ears. "Why... are you... leaving...? Let''s... play... some more...!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Gyaaa!! &@?;!&)€%#|;.!$(!!""" They were so scared, their words had become intelligible, tears trickling down their eyes. They all ran away soon after, heading wherever their feet took them as long as they could get away from the "ghost" before them, scared as one can be. Unfortunately for them, there was no escape. They tried to head out using the back door, however, it was locked and stuck, not opening no matter what they tried. Even when they tried to open it by brute force, it was useless. The door was too tough. "Hey! Hurry up! What''s taking you so long!" "B-Boss! Stop pressurin me! Give me some time©` Ah!" The thieves also tried to pick the locks as quickly as they could, the thin, skeleton-looking thief moving his hands as quickly as he could. Unfortunately for him, because he was so panicky, he dropped his picks, rolling a small distance away. "Here... you... go..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, th-thanks......? Gyaaa!! G-G-Ghost!!" The one who gave the picks back were none other than the mischievous Yuna who was now disguised as a ghost. With her eyes locking with the thieves'', their already white faces became even more pale, hearts jumping out of their mouths. They ran some more, heading towards the front door once again, where they met yet another ghost. Now, this one doesn''t have any head attached to its body. It was bringing it along as if it was some kind of bag or item. "Hey! Let''s play some more shall we?" £ÛVega£Ý "Why are you here?! I''m gonna crush you...!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "D-Don''t c-come near me...!" £ÛCapella£Ý The windows, the balcony, the rooftop, and all the places they could escape. All were already blocked with different ghosts, Procyon even going as far as to ask Sirius to make one who was crying with ink-like blood. A terrifying scene to behold. The thieves were so scared, they couldn''t even tell left from right anymore. Even when Capella''s voice acting was a little off, they didn''t even care one bit. She was just as scary as the others in their tear-blanketed eyes. "P-Please spare me! I promise to live ''n honest life from now on!" "I-It was all the Boss'' fault! I was just following his words!" "You bastard! Why are you backstabbing me?!" The thieves continued to run around and everyone continued to scare them, making the furniture float, the ovens lit ablaze, the curtains danced, the bells ring, and all sorts of creepy things. It was a living nightmare. ¡ºThey sure are having fun... Should I give them a little more scare...?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý And now, Grey has thought of yet another devilish idea. As if all the things they''ve done wasn''t even enough, Grey then used illusion magic and made himself look like some kind of demon from the depths of hell coming to harvest the souls of mortals, scarlet flames dancing behind him. The thieves felt a sudden chill run throughout their bodies, Grey''s footsteps echoing soon after. As they turned around, they saw the Grim Reaper before them, eyes burning fervently with terror which can swallow one whole. "What''s wrong...? Are you... scared...?" £ÛGrey£Ý A deep and husky voice echoed in the air, the screams of burning souls rocking the night as the hands of the dead clung unto their legs, empty and lifeless eyes staring at them. It was fear... It was despair... It was... Death... "Boo." £ÛGrey£Ý Thur Thud Thud The thieves finally reached their limits, falling down towards the hard and cold floor one after another as they lost consciousness. Their eyes were white and their mouths were frothing, souls leaving their exhausted minds and bodies. "Aww... They passed out... Grey, look at what you''ve done! Now, we can''t play with them anymore!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, I just got too into it." £ÛGrey£Ý Such words were nothing but mere exaggeration. Grey didn''t simply just scare them, he scared the living daylights out of them, to the point of fainting at that. They don''t even need to tie them up. They''ll be in prison the moment they open their eyes. "Mou... I wanted to have more fun too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You already had your share of fun, haven''t you? How about we have some midnight snacks for now. I''m getting hungry as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Let''s do that! And I want to drink some chocolate milk!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, I''ll make you some." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was as if nothing ever happened. With the thieves now passed out, Grey and Yuna then turned on the lights and fixed the mess they made. A simple process with the use of magic, taking only a couple moments. The night continued to fall and the stars continued to twinkle in the night sky. Knights and soldiers soon arrived at the scene, three criminals now handed over. It was yet another night to remember. CHAPTER 296 END Chapter 297: Beauty and Alchemy "Mmn¡«! Mmn¡«! Hmmn¡«!" £ÛGrey£Ý The sky was blue as ever, the sound of a young man humming drifting along with the chirping of the birds and the sweet fragrance of flowers. There was a bright yet gentle smile blooming on his face as he moved around his hands. The sound of metals clacking, the heat of the kitchen, and the appetite-arousing smell of fresh dishes being cooked. Such a scene was a delight to be at, Grey slowly lifting the frying pan, soon transferring the cheesy egg omelettes towards a white plate. "Hmm... I should cook some veggies, too..." £ÛGrey£Ý But the quest was yet to be over. After cooking the eggs, Grey then heated up the pan once more, drizzling a bit of oil as he added the chopped vegetables already prepared beforehand, adding a bit of meat and spices to the mix. Grey continued to hum and the scent of the stir fried vegetables wafted all throughout the kitchen. The flames danced and the vegetables continued to sizzle. After a short taste test, yet another smile blossomed on Grey''s face. "Alright. This should do." £ÛGrey£Ý With that, lunch was served and the plates were served over the dining table. From omelettes, vegetables, fried fish, pork chops, beef stew, meatballs, vegetable salad, and fresh fruits, there was a variety of food on the table, all delicious as always. Soon, the sound of running water rippled in the kitchen, Grey quickly cleaning up after himself with the use of magic, preparing some juice and selecting the desserts next. It was such a peaceful day, not a single disturbance to be seen©` BAANNNGGGGG ... Or at least, it was a peaceful day... When suddenly, a silver-haired elf slammed the door hard, making such an abrupt boom ring throughout the whole house. Her eyes were sparkling ever so brightly as she headed towards Grey with a certain something on her hands. "Grey, please check!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what was on her hands was one of the cosmetic products Helen asked of her just the other day. She has been cooped up inside her laboratory most of the time and only heading out when she needs to rest or eat. Grey also helped out the young lady develop the products yet never did he think she would finish the products so quickly. Just as what one should expect from a Tier-8 Alchemist, one of the best in the whole world. "Grey, hurry! Hurry!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, just stop pushing me. The desserts'' gonna spill at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady quickly stopped shaking Grey, but her eyes remained sparkly all the same. Grey then put down the desserts he just made, wiping his hands soon after before peering through the cosmetic product with "Judgement". ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ---------------------------------- ¡¾Item¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Vanilla-scented Liriola Healing Lotion ¡¾Grade¡¿High ¡¾Description¡¿ A lotion made from Kalkia grass, Liriola extracts, fresh milk, and herbal oils. It has a rejuvenation effect when applied to the skin which allows it to become soft, bouncy, and young again whilst healing any damages and wounds in just a few hours after application. It also allows the skin to retain moisture and a fresh glow, and also protect it from damages for a long duration. The perfect lotion for the skin. ----------------------------------- Surely enough, it was one of the most effective lotions Grey had seen, in fact, it was too effective, it was scary. If celebrities and rich people back on Earth saw such a description, they would surely fight over it like wild and rabid dogs. Once again, Grey realized how amazing alchemy was, and of course, his fianc¨¦e too. His fianc¨¦e who was now looking at her with expectant and excited eyes, jumping up and down as she awaits Grey''s words. She was just too adorable. "What could I say... It''s perfect." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Yaay¡«! I did it! I finally did it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna hopped like a little rabbit as she extended her delicate arms out, cheering ever so happily. If one were to see her and hear her, they would surely think she had been working on such a project for such a long time when it has only been a couple of days. After she hopped up and down, she then skipped her steps and hummed ever so happily as she held the lotion she just made. And soon, she then looked at Grey, such bright eyes staring towards her fianc¨¦, wanting to be praised. "You did good, Yuna. I''m really proud of you." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to hesitate. As soon as he saw such eyes looking at him, he then extended one of his hands out and patted Yuna'' s head ever so softly, his sweet and gentle words ringing in her pointy ears. "Then, time to get my reward¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, Yuna, wash your hands and change your clothes first. They''re already dirty from your work. I''m not going to give you desserts otherwise," £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý But perhaps what Yuna was the most excited of was the plentiful and scrumptious lunch Grey made for the two of them. Her stomach was just starting to rumble so it was the perfect time. It was time to reap the rewards of her hard work. Like lightning cruising across the stormy sky, Yuna swiftly took a hot bath, changed clothes, and fixed herself. It didn''t even take her 10 minutes yet she was as elegant and beautiful as ever, a mild yet fragrant scent filling the air with her steps. Well, it wasn''t just the scent. Her hair, her skin, her lips, and every little thing about her somehow looked more stunning. She was already beautiful as he was, but now, she was on a completely different level. She was a goddess! "Hm? Did you use the products you just made?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I also made some myself, and I thought I''d give them a try as a trial of sorts. I still have to see it for myself, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... That does make sense..." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-And... I also want to look more beautiful for you... How is it...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Shock struck Grey''s mind like a lightning bolt dropped from the skies. With her silky and glossy hair, rosy and flustered cheeks, plump, red lips, pearly and bouncy skin, and, of course, her upturned eyes, she was beautiful as one can be! A critical hit! In fact, it was so destructive, Grey''s heart almost stopped for a moment. And that was still when she hadn''t done her makeup yet. The moment that she does, he could only imagine how powerful her attacks would be. Grey''s heart would run into an error. "You''re beautiful... Too beautiful, actually... It might be hard to hold myself back if you continue acting this cutely. Let''s stop for now, yeah?" £ÛGrey£Ý The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "A-Ah! Un! I-It''s still the middle of the day, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... You didn''t have to expound on that..." £ÛGrey£Ý Sweet, awkward, and rosy. Such was the atmosphere looming over the room as the idiot couple got embarrassed from their own doing. They soon headed towards the dining table and had a lovely and hearty lunch together. With the sun climbing down from its zenith, it was finally time to head to the Rabbit''s Den and present the finished products to Helen. Yuna was especially excited, smiling ever so cheerfully as she held Grey''s hand tightly, twirling like a little child. Cling Cling Cling Soon after, they finally arrived at the inn, the soft chimes ringing over their heads once again. Since lunch had just passed, there were barely any people around, only a couple familiar faces to be seen, one especially brighter than the other. "Yuna, you''re here!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un! We''re here¡«! And look what I brought¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Are these the products?! So fast! Hasn''t it only been two days?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Fufufu! It''s for Helen, after all! Of course, I''ll do my best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna...!" £ÛHelen£Ý There was only excitement in the air, two cheerful figures embracing one another with glee on their faces. Though, the same couldn''t be said for Grey who now felt as if he was invisible as he watched his fianc¨¦e and friend greet each other so happily. "Ah! Hello too, Grey! How have you been?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Sure are excited, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! I''ve been waiting, after all!" £ÛHelen£Ý It was a bit late, but a greeting was still a greeting no less. Grey and Yuna soon took their usual seats by the counter, Owen, Gerd, and Selia greeting them soon after. The only difference now was that they weren''t there for a meal. And things just couldn''t get any better. With Selia around, they could get a second opinion from their product, who was conveniently from a different age group. It was small, but two was still better than one. Inside the bag Grey and Yuna brought, there were shampoo and conditioner, lotions, a few lipstick, facial cream, moisturizers, powders, and many more. All of which were of High-Grade as proven by Grey''s appraisal. "Ohh... I did hear that Yuna was a high-ranking alchemist, but I never thought I''d see such products with my own eyes... How fascinating..." £ÛOwen£Ý "Mmn¡«! They smell good as well! Like premium perfumes!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Oh my, these are quite nice. I can''t wait to try them." £ÛSelia£Ý "I don''t really get it, but they don''t smell overwhelmingly like the others. I think these will sell quite well." £ÛGerd£Ý Everyone gave different kinds of reactions and made different sorts of expressions, but they were all positive. For a first impression, it was already more than good enough, Yuna smiling brightly from ear to ear. She soon started explaining what effects the products would have on them, Helen and Selia''s jaws dropping to the ground as soon as they heard. They first thought they were just hearing things, but clearly, they were not. There was a little bit of doubt at first, but after Yuna showcased how effective the products were using herself as a reference, they were quickly blown away. They weren''t just miracles, the products were God-sent! They were just that amazing! "Amazing... To think they''d have so many properties... I''m beyond words..." £ÛSelia£Ý "It''s hard to believe it even when I''ve seen it with my own eyes,.." £ÛHelen£Ý Commented Helen as she looked back and forth between the products and Yuna. She already knew something was different the moment they came in, but to think it was all because of the new products... She was surprised. "These really are amazing, but... Can we really have these...?" £ÛSelia£Ý "Un! Of course! Consider it our thanks for everything! You''re always there to help us, after all! This much is nothing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Then we''ll gracefully accept these presents. Thank you, Yuna." £ÛSelia£Ý Not only Selia, Helen soon thanked Yuna afterwards, hugging her once more. There was only excitement in their faces as they looked forward to using the products after a long day of work, smiles floating everywhere. And just as the mother and daughter combo was celebrating their newfound allies, Gerd and Owen''s eyes soon swam towards Grey and Yuna''s direction. They didn''t even have to say anything, the two could already tell what such looks would entail. "Is there anything you want to say, Mister Gerd, Owen?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, well... This might be bothersome, but... You don''t happen to have something against hair loss, do you?" £ÛGerd£Ý "Umm... For me, I was just wondering if I could have some of the lotion as well... My skin has kind of been dry as of late..." £ÛOwen£Ý It wasn''t just the women, the men as well would also like to look their best. Be it for themselves or for those they love, there was nothing wrong with wanting to improve oneself. Such a thought only served to make the two smile warmly. "Of course! Though, it might take some time. I''ll have to see first the results from Missus Selia and Helen, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! That''s alright! I''m more than happy to wait!" £ÛGerd£Ý "The same here, I''m looking forward to it." £ÛOwen£Ý Embarrassing as it was, there was no need to be shy when asking Yuna for help. In exchange, Gerd offered the two a discount at dinner which they happily accepted. Yet another reward for the young lady''s hard work. Just like that, time passed by quickly and tomorrow finally arrived. It was finally time to head back to the Rabbit''s Den again and see the results of their hard work. Grey and Yuna''s footsteps echoed in the air. It was still early in the morning, breakfast just over. As Grey and Yuna entered the inn, the soft chimes rang once more. There was Gerd and Owen by the counter, taking their breaks and waiting for the ladies to finish their business. "Morning, Mister Gerd, Owen. How''s the day going?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, good morning..." £ÛGerd£Ý Though... As it seems, one of the men was already tired even though the day had barely started. He sighed and he sighed, eyes looking far into the distance as if his mind wasn''t there with them. Unlike Owen, Gerd had seen the effects of the cosmetic products the day before when his wife and daughter used it. Yuna had already explained it yet he still wasn''t able to prepare for himself. It was shocking nevertheless. "Did something go wrong with the products, Mister Gerd?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, rather... It was too effective. I was so shocked last night, I could barely sleep. Selia looked like she got younger by a few years..." £ÛGerd£Ý "Eh...? Stop exaggerating, Mister Gerd." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... I wish I was... Why don''t you see for yourself?" £ÛGerd£Ý It was like Grey had expected. He already told Yuna the full effects of the products, it seems like she has yet to fully grasp its effectiveness. It wasn''t really evident with her since she was young, but the effects would surely show for someone older. Meanwhile, Owen was also anticipating how Helen would look once she finished. His hands were trembling a little and his heart was beating hard, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. "Hahaha. I never thought I''d see you this nervous, Owen." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I''m just preparing my heart, you see..." £ÛOwen£Ý "Then, good luck on that front. I hope you survive." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah... I hope so as well..." £ÛOwen£Ý Grey had experienced such a destructive attack first hand so he knew full well how much damage it could cause to the heart, mind, and soul. The moment they see the figures of their beloved would be the moment their sanity would be tested. "Sorry for the wait¡«! Did we take too long?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen, you''re too excited." £ÛSelia£Ý Before long, the ladies finally walked down the hallways, bells ringing inside Gerd and Owen''s minds the moment they laid their eyes on them, time seeming to stop as they gazed upon their beloved. Such smooth and silky hairs, such beautiful and youthful skins, such refreshed faces, and the absence of lines and wrinkles which had grown over the years. One could easily tell the difference between now and yesterday. To them, the ladies were already the most beautiful women in their lives, but seeing such a drastic change, they couldn''t help but stare at them, falling deeper and deeper into the inescapable abyss called love. "Owen... You''re staring too much..." £ÛHelen£Ý "A-Ah, sorry... You just look so gorgeous, I couldn''t help it... Sorry..." £ÛOwen£Ý "No, it''s okay... I''m glad you think that..." £ÛHelen£Ý Oh, how sweet young love was. They have been dating for quite some time already, yet before the power of alchemy, it felt like they just started going out, feeling shy and flustered around one another, hearts beating aloud. "What do you think, Dear?" £ÛSelia£Ý "Do I even need to say it out loud? Of course, you also look beautiful! You''re my wife, after all." £ÛGerd£Ý "Fufufu! This sure takes me back." £ÛSelia£Ý Even the parents, Gerd and Selia, couldn''t help but get sweet and sappy on their own. It felt like they were back to the times when they were just newlyweds. Not as sweet as Grey and Yuna though. Those two were just on another level. They have already seen and felt the effects for themselves, but Selia and Helen could still hardly believe it was so effective. They pinched their now soft and bouncy cheeks just to make sure, and sure enough, it was not a dream. "Thank you very much, Grey, Yuna. I never thought I would feel this young again. It really is a miracle." £ÛSelia£Ý "Yeah, thanks so much, Yuna¡«! I love you¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen, stop it... That''s embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý They were expressing their gratitude, that''s for sure. The only problem was that Helen got too excited and expressed it in such a loving way, embracing Yuna as tightly as she could without a single care in the world, smiling ever so happily. "Hm? Should I give you a kiss on the cheeks too?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen, stop it... Don''t make things any more complicated." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? It''s only a light peck though, and we''re both girls so it''s okay! Plus! I already have a boyfriend so there''s no deeper meaning to it!" £ÛHelen£Ý "That makes it even worse. Don''t recreate the things you read in your novels here, especially not on my fianc¨¦e. I won''t make you any more sweets if you do." £ÛGrey£Ý Though Helen wasn''t entirely wrong, as a kiss were but a simple greeting in other cultures, Grey doesn''t want to deal with such antics. They already have their hands filled with Vanessa''s obnoxious antics, one more would be a total headache for them. Thankfully, Grey always has a reliable trump card to rely on. Just like Yuna, Helen also fell too deep in the abyss of sweets Grey had laid out for them. All efforts were futile, Grey has the upper hand. "Mmn¡«! I can''t wait to brag this to Tilda. I''m sure she''ll be surprised!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Fufufu! I''m sure our neighbors will be asking about it too." £ÛSelia£Ý "Right! Are you going to start selling these, Yuna, Grey?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Eh...?!" £ÛYuna£Ý To Helen''s words, Grey and Yuna flinched, a cold shiver running down their spines. Suddenly, a large problem showed itself before them, one they wouldn''t be able to surpass so easily with the current situation at hand. Though it''s true that consumables cost way less than equipment, and daily products such as cosmetics and the like are at the lower end, they are still High-Grade items, ones which cost a couple thousand kiels at very least. To the common folk who usually earns more or less a hundred kiels a day, such an expense would be scary, terrifying even. Even with how effective it was and how good the results are, only merchants and nobles would be able to afford them. It totally wasn''t because Grey and Yuna didn''t want to deal with the paperworks that they are trying to make excuses for putting the product on the market, no not at all. They were just being considerate of the consumers... Yes, considerate... "Umm,.. Is there anything wrong, you two?" £ÛHelen£Ý "No, it''s just©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Cling Cling Cling "Selia, we''re here¡«!" The timing couldn''t be any better. Just when Grey and Yuna were about to be driven into a corner, Selia''s neighborhood auntie friends suddenly dropped by the inn to hang out. They just finished their work, and so, their hands were free as one can be. "Oh my! Selia, what cosmetics did you use?! You look so young!" "And the wrinkles... They''ve all disappeared too!" "Selia, did you find the fountain of youth?! Please tell us!" It was just like Selia had predicted. The very moment her friends saw how different she looked, they immediately crowded over her, eyes looking like that of wild and starving predators who were just about to pounce on their prey. Well, it wasn''t just Selia they were crowding around. Helen tried to escape quietly, but she couldn''t even take a couple steps when suddenly, a hand reached out to her shoulders, dragging her back to the conversation. With it, the previous topic had been forgotten. They couldn''t be any thankful©` "I-If you want to ask any question, then please ask Grey and Yuna. They''re the ones who made all of these!" £ÛHelen£Ý ... Well, they were thankful at first. Gratitude which soon vanished as soon as Helen pointed her fingers towards them. That very moment, the eyes of the ladies shone a sharp and dangerous glint, terrifying smiles on their faces. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, can we have a little bit of your time, please¡«?" "Yes. We promise it won''t take too long¡«." "We''re only curious. That''s all." Their words were not to be trusted. Though they were smiling from ear to ear, their eyes begged to differ. Grey and Yuna felt very cold chills run down their spines, a sense of fear looming in their hearts. ¡ºYuna... I think it''s about time for you to learn about running a business. This is for your own good, Good luck.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºEh...?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý What followed after desperation was betrayal. Yuna couldn''t even defend herself when Grey suddenly pushed her towards the pack of hungry wolves before them, only pointing up his thumb as a sign of good luck. Without any preparations, Yuna was thrown towards the wolves, surrounding her as fast as lightning, not letting her escape in any way. They soon launched a volley of questions towards her, bombarding her without any mercy. ¡ºGrey...! I hate you...!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady''s thoughts rang out in the air, tears trickling down her beautiful face. The betrayal she felt was unlike any other, cursing Grey even though she loves him. She was left all alone in a den of predators. In a few days, she will face the greatest challenge of her life yet, a mountain of files and folders waiting for her in the Merchants'' Guild. A true nightmare, but... That''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 297 END Chapter 298: S-rank Quest! BOOM BOOM FWOOOOSSSHHHHH The sky rumbled and the winds roared, a mighty platinum figure soared throughout the vast blue sky, piercing through the clouds and leaving a trail of white. Thunder roared like hunting lions as she darted at lightning speed. Not a single bird nor beast dared to get in her way, humbling themselves in her great presence. Every time she flapped her wings, bursts of winds ran rampant throughout the whole place like a storm passing by, her silver eyes shimmering like the moon. "Grey, are we there yet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you already asked that just a few seconds ago... We still have a few minutes left before arrival, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn! Okay! I''m just getting pumped up!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was only excitement in Yuna''s eyes as she stretched her arms, her pointy ears flapping up and down. And he might not look at it, but Grey was just as excited, his eyes peering towards the horizon as he scanned them thoroughly. Why might they be flying, one might ask? The answer is pretty simple, actually, and for that, we''ll have to turn back time into a couple hours ago... More than a week has passed since the thief incident at Grey and Yuna''s house, and it was just like any other normal day, everyone going about their usual routines. The same could also be said for Grey and Yuna. Since it''s been some time, they wanted to stretch and warm their bodies a bit. They are now heading towards the Adventurers'' Guild to take a few quests. It''s perfect to breathe in some fresh air as well after being cooped up in Galderia for quite a while. "Yuna, what kind of quests would you like to take for today? Should we go herb gathering again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Herb gathering, hmm... No, I''d like monster extermination! It wo©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah! You scared the living day©` Ah! No! That''s not it! Grey! Yuna! You arrived just in time! Hurry inside, quick!" £ÛTilda£Ý They couldn''t even make sense of what just happened. Before they realized it, Tilda already got ahold of their hands and dragged them inside the guild. They couldn''t even tilt their heads in confusion, everything feeling like a blur. There were traces of urgency and panic, and not just her. The same emotions could be seen painted on the faces of the adventurers and the guild staff, and surprisingly, even the Guildmaster was also at the lobby, face looking more menacing than usual. "You arrived just in time..." £ÛGaston£Ý They were the same words as Tilda said, but it was much more menacing, a tinge of pressure mixed within. His eyes glowed sharp with seriousness, looking at the two youths before him. They don''t even need to ask... It was trouble. "Grey, Yuna, we need your help... A horde of monsters have appeared in the plains of the Lindhart Kingdom, led by an Apex Werebeast." £ÛGaston£Ý It was just as they had guessed. To make things worse, it was a horde full of rabid Werebeasts whom, even the lowest variants are at E-rank. Even if the knights were to be involved, it would still be a difficult battle. To top things off, it would be led by an Apex Werebeast, an S-rank monster who could effortlessly destroy towns on its own. Marching along it would be hundreds, if not thousands of Alpha Werebeasts, Greater Werebeasts and Werebeasts, a force which could bring about havoc if not handled properly. It was no wonder why Tilda had such a hurried look on her face. Apparently, she was tasked to head towards their house and ask for their help. Conveniently enough, the two appeared just as she slammed the door open. "The Lindhart Kingdom has already requested to the Adventurers'' Guild, and it has been evaluated as an S-rank quest." £ÛGaston£Ý "Grey, Yuna, take this with you. This is a map of the Lindhart Kingdom, and the plains are near the city of Farlyle located in the southwest." £ÛTilda£Ý "G-Good luck, Grey, Yuna!" £ÛNonna£Ý "You can do it, Your Highnesses! Show us what you''ve got!" "Oohh! Show them what the heroes are made of!" They couldn''t even speak a single word, everything already decided as if it was the most natural thing to do. The quests were even processed when they didn''t even hand over their guild cards to them. Even now, they were still a little baffled about what just happened, feeling like things elapsed like a blur. Well, along with it, Yuna''s wish for a monster extermination quest has been fulfilled, even wilder than she ever imagined. "Ohh¡«! I''m getting fired up!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Yuna, being somewhat of battle-junky that she was, was super excited to face such a horde. They had already agreed that she''ll be facing the boss while Grey and the familiars would eliminate the others. "Looks like we''ve arrived..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! There sure are a lot of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý Such words were an understatement. There weren''t just a lot of them, their numbers were overwhelming, thousands of monsters marching like an army of destruction, ready to lay ruin to everything in their path. The earth rumbled and the winds howled with every step they took, clouds of dust brewing all over the field as they trampled upon the green grass and colorful flowers. Countless red eyes glowed with danger and lust for blood. ... Countless knights, soldiers, and adventurers rallied on the fields, all wearing heavy armor and all sorts of equipment. They were lined up neatly, all looking forward to the rumbling cloud of dust and roars before them. There were warriors and mages, there were humans, elves, and therianthropes, there were men and women, and there were all sorts of people, yet all had one thing in common... Their hearts were racing madly. Hearts pumping with dread and anxiety. "How many people do we have in total?" £ÛLt. Commander£Ý "Including the adventurers and the supports, we have roughly more than 13,000 troops, Lt. Commander." "And the C-rankers?" £ÛLt. Commander£Ý "That''s... Including you, we only have six..." The eyes of the Lt. Commander once again looked at the horde of monsters before them, eyes indifferent as one can be. He soon pulled out his trusty sword from its scabbard, feeling the weight of all the lives before him. Even when they outnumbered the enemies, there was not a shred of confidence on his face. After all, a single Alpha Werebeast would be more than enough to decimate their ranks, and yet there were multiple of them. How could he bear to smile? A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ''Looks like this is the day I''ll©`'' £ÛLt. Commander£Ý "Looks like this''ll be our graves, huh, Old Fart?" £ÛGuildmaster£Ý She took the words straight out of his mouth. Beside him was a fierce-looking lady bearing a greatsword with her, one even larger than her body. She was the current Guildmaster of the Guild, smiling even though she was clearly nervous. "Please, dying with you would be the last thing on my list." £ÛLt. Commander£Ý "Wahaha! Cold as ever, I see!"£ÛGuilmaster£Ý "Please stop making a racket, Guildmaster." £ÛLt. Commander£Ý The situation was already dire yet she could still joke around like that, but it was also thanks to it that the Lt. Commander felt his chest become much lighter, a subtle smile blooming on his face as he faced his demise. No matter how much he''ll complain, it would be futile in such a situation. All he could do was steel his heart and greet death with a never-bending will. He gripped his sword even tighter, soon raising it towards the enemies. "Everyone! This might very well be our last days here in this world! But our sacrifices will never be in vain! We will be dying with honor to protect our loved ones! Let''s hold out until the reinforcements arrive!" £ÛLt. Commander£Ý """Ooohhhh!!!""" Everyone knew such was a lie, yet they still let their war cries out. It would probably take the reinforcements several hours at least, but such didn''t matter. They would all be giving their best, laying their lives on the line. "Now! Raise your weapons! And chaarg©`" £ÛLt. Commander£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The Lt. Commander couldn''t even finish raising his words, when suddenly, loud booms thundered all over the fields, light and flames devouring the enemies as they shrieked in pain, turned into charcoal as they dropped like flies towards the ground. No one understood what just happened, eyes staring blankly as the flames continued to engulf the once verdant plains. Though they should be delighted that their enemies were being eliminated, they were simply too shocked to react. "L-Look! Above!" One of the adventurers pointed out and all heads looked towards the sky. There, they saw a platinum figure hovering about, continuing to rain down a merciless barrage of stars which exploded upon impact, destroying everything there is to destroy. They don''t know whether it was an angel or a demon who was reigning over the sky. All they knew was a scene which could only be described as the end of the world, the shrieks and flames which resembled the fiery depths of hell. But perhaps more shocking was that two dots suddenly dropped from the sky. Dots, which when looked at closely, were actually people descending towards the ground in breakneck speeds, faces unfazed as one can be. ¡¶Gale Waltz¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Blizzard!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý From scorching flames to freeIng winds, such extremities devoured the fields one after another, wiping out the enemies without leaving a single one behind. All were either turned into popsicles or diced by blades of wind. They also weren''t fazed by the far drop they just made, safely using the winds as cushion as it was the most natural thing to do. As for the dragon hovering above them, she also descended, keeping the monsters at bay as she roared. All were in awe and shock from such a sudden scene unfolding without any warnings. Especially the Lt. Commander and the Guildmaster. They could only stare in silence as Grey and Yuna walked towards them. "We''re the S-rank party, ''Aster'', from Galderia. We''ve received your request for assistance against the horde. We''ll be taking over from now on." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please make everyone withdraw. Things might get dangerous." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yes... Understood..." £ÛLt. Commander£Ý He was a lot older than the two youths before him, yet he could only nod and comply in the presence of such authority. It was their first time meeting them, yet they could already tell they weren''t anyone ordinary. All they knew was that there was hope. Grey and Yuna are also different from their usually carefree selves, now getting a little bit more serious, a dangerous glint glowing in their eyes. Their blood boiled in excitement as they watched the horde draw near. ¡ºYuna, let''s get this started!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey gave the signal, Yuna immediately vanished into thin air. The moment she appeared, she was already in the rear end of the horde, sparks flying left and right as her daggers clashed with the Boss'' claws. That wasn''t all there was. As soon as Yuna disappeared, Grey''s shadow quaked and soon enough, eight more platinum figures appeared out of the blue, laying waste on the enemy as they fired such destructive shots on after another. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Such bellowing explosions ruptured the air, turning the once peaceful fields into a complete hellscape, scarlet flames dancing around rather than the verdant blades of grass, screams of pain and agony ringing towards the vast blue sky. Of course, Grey wasn''t just standing by. He was helping the troops fall back and created a barrier over the city. And no, it wasn''t protection from the beasts, but from themselves. They might go overboard, after all©` ¡¶Winter Gale''s Parade!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý No, one of them was already going overboard, sending countless frozen knights charging towards the boss, turning everything in its path into deep, blue ice. The surrounding air suddenly got colder, temperatures dropping everywhere. The Boss tried to dodge Yuna''s barrage of spears, but it was futile. It was able to defend against most, but one of it passed through, leafing a large gashing wound on its body, blood freezing as soon as they spilled out, One, two, three, and many more. With its guards now broken, Yuna''s merciless spell bombarded the Apex Werebeast, creating countless wounds after countless frosty explosions, screams of pain echoing all over the place. "I should her started as we©`" £ÛGrey£Ý GRAAARRRR©` BANGG One of the Alpha Werebeasts tried to pounce towards Grey, but before it even saw it coming, Grey''s fist already zoomed towards its face. A loud bang rang in the air as his punch connected, crushing the enemy''s skull and blasting it several meters away. "At least let me finish, dammit." £ÛGrey£Ý There were no signs of remorse on Grey''s face as he watched the Alpha Werebeast disintegrate into mana. The moment he turned around, hundreds upon hundreds of eyes peered towards him, all fueled with hostility. "Let''s have some fun, shall we? ¡¶Tornado¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, the winds started to howl creating a voracious vortex which only drew more and more wind, spinning ever so violently as it gained more power and momentum, wreaking havoc throughout the fields as it danced. Everything which was on its path was sucked in, twirled and twirled around as if they were just toys. But it wasn''t very fun. The more the twirled and twisted, the more blood trickled down as their bodies were ripped to shreds. They have already retreated far away yet they could still see such a terrifying yet magnificent sight unfold. Their hair stood from both awe and fear, feeling the winds getting more and more chilly as the battle went on. GAAAARRRR ROOOAAAARRRR GRAAAAARR It struck and it struck, yet no matter how many strikes it launched, not a single one had it. The young elf simply dodged its attacks with ease, counterattacking every time she got a chance as she danced a deadly dance. GGRRROOOAAAARRRR Seeing how its attacks were ineffective, the werebeast tried to use dark magic and manipulated the shadows, turning them into whips which chased Yuna around, lashing ever so violently, snapping sounds filling the air. Yet despite its change in tactics, it still couldn''t land a hit. Rather, its futile attempts only served to make Yuna even more excited, narrowly dodging the lashing whips as she closed the distance between the two of them. ¡¶Bloody River!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Like a blue butterfly fluttering in the wind, Yuna danced around as she brandished her daggers, glowing sharper and sharper as she drew closer towards the Boss. Her cold eyes now gleaming like diamonds under the starlight. Soon, blood was spilled once more, dyeing the razed grounds red, and Yuna only got stronger. The more she danced, the more wounds appeared on the Apex Werebeast. Its screams continued to echo throughout the lonely plains. They may both be in S-rank, but the Yuna had already reached the pinnacle. The gap between them was simply too big, like heaven and earth. Before the battle had even started, the outcome was already decided. GRROOOAAARRRRR The Apex Werebeast struck Yuna''s heart, but its hands simply passed through. Yuna had used "Phaseless" once again, blurring the lines between existence and illusions, soon turning back, then raising one of her daggers. ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý There was no use playing around anymore. With the opportunity before her, Yuna immediately slashed down one of the enemy''s arms, cutting it off clean without any sort of difficulty. Blood gushed like a fountain soon after. She didn''t just end it there. Whilst the enemy was still dwelling on its pain, she then used her other hand and also cut off another one of its arms. Noe, only two more of them were left, claws already battered from their countless clashes. Yet despite all the limbs and blood it lost, its fighting spirit was still strong as ever. It didn''t even take a break. As soon as it was able to get away from Yuna, it then kicked up some dust and pounced towards her with all the strength it could master. "Quite the persistent one, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, such determination was wasted against Yuna. With two of its arms now gone, she could easily dodge the barrage of hits heading her way. The Boss tried to compensate using its legs, but all it did was give Yuna an opportunity to attack. ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Another slash and another arm was cut off. The only difference this time was that the Boss didn''t flinch any more, simply continuing its rampage without a single care about the fountains of blood gushing out from its injuries. It slashed, it kicked, and it lashed. It used all methods of attacking it could, and tried to drive Yuna into a corner... Keyword, "tried"... However, rather than Yuna, it was the on being pushed back, looking more and more pitiful by the second. Yuna let an opportunity slip, acting out of balance whilst she continued to observe the Boss. And as simple-minded as it is, the Boss took the bait, charging towards Yuna at full speed. However, that was its biggest mistake... ¡¶Icicle Lance!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý GASHAAKK SPLASSHHH The sound of blood spilling ruptured to the air as Yuna''s frozen lance pierced through the chest of the Apex Werebeast. It was able to avoid getting hit in the heart but it was still a fatal hit nonetheless, an icicle on his chest. It couldn''t even stand properly anymore, staggering as it pushed its nearly decimated to its very limits, its eyes still growing red from hostility. It flexed its remaining arms once more, the shadows lashing more violently as it charged towards Yuna. GRRAAAARRRRRRRR There was no need to hesitate, with its life barely intact, the Apex Werebeast rushed like a starving cheetah towards its target, growling ever so viciously and charging just as recklessly. Unfortunately, such efforts were never enough... "Let''s end your misery..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna brandished her daggers and the darkness swallowed her. As the Boss swung its remaining arm, it reaped through where she was standing. However, at the same moment, Yuna also vanished into thin air. Surprised as one can be, the Boss looked left and right searching for Yuna, and soon enough, it did. The very same Yuna who was now bearing a gift in her hands... The gift of death, that is. ¡¶Death''s Grasp!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The shadows quaked below its feet and a silver figure appeared with it, rushing past it like the fleeing winds, her daggers charging towards it like the bony claws of death extending its invitation towards hell. Yuna''s figure easily passed through the boss, countless blades lashing like a violent tempest, each one gnawing away at the Boss, dicing and cutting its body, dyeing the charred grounds red with its blood. Silence soon fell all over the plains, only a subtle thud to be heard as the Boss fell on its knees and soon towards the ground. Its body soon started to glow, vanishing into thin air like a mirage in the scorching deserts, never to be seen again. "I wonder how everyone is doing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Putting away her daggers, Yuna then turned around to see what was going on with everyone. However, there was no trace of worry on her face, a smile even blooming the moment she saw the sight of ruin before her. "Die! You pieces of trash!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Gahahaha! That makes you the 458th!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Begone..." £ÛRigel£Ý It was just as she expected. The familiars have triumphed over the horde of enemies without breaking a single sweat. It couldn''t even be called a battle. It was a one-sided massacre which charred the ground black, leaving countless craters behind. As for Grey, there was even less need to worry. He wasn''t even using his gauntlets, opting for the chains to hunt down and bind enemies in place, countless werebeasts ensnared by his grasp, struggling to no avail. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notos¡· £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s command, the winds gathered at his palm, creating a vicious vortex which devoured everything without any mercy. The winds condensed into a massive spear, floating midair, getting bigger and sharper by the moment. Grey released the spear, darting towards the sky as it left violent gales in its wake. Each and every single thing which stood on its path was ripped to shreds and bits, sending everything to oblivion, even piercing the heavens above. The winds soon calmed down and countless drops rained from the sky as the monsters turned back to mana, silver light twinkling everywhere. Silence soon returned to the once verdant plains... The catastrophe was over©` "Ah... Did we go too far...?" £ÛGrey£Ý ©` Or at least, the monsters were exterminated. S-rank quest done and dusted! CHAPTER 298 END Chapter 299: A Sudden Invitation The wind was silent and so was the fields, only subtle whistles to be heard. A lone figure stood in the middle of a charred wasteland, a light shower of gold and crystals raining down upon him, silent thuds resounding as they hit the ground. Like a fleeting shadow, there was no sound to be heard, another figure arriving at the scene. Her hair was silver and her eyes were blue, not making a single noise with the steps she took, now smiling ever so happily like a little child. "Well, someone''s in a good mood." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s because I was able to let some steam out!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, and you also froze the field while you were at it, didn''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah... That''s because I got a little carried away..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no denying it. Though she tried to hold herself back, she was simply too excited to mind the little details. She already figured out Grey would cover the city with a barrier so there was no need for holding back. She simply wreaked havoc. Well, it''s not like she made much of a difference anyway. The plains were are already charred and cratered from the familiars'' merciless barrage. Freezing a small portion of it wouldn''t matter in the grand scale of things. What''s most important was that the threat has now been eliminated. Though it may be difficult on Earth, restoring the terrain in Merusia is a little different. With Grey, Yuna, and the familiars there, it would be a piece of cake. "It''s alright. I''m not scolding you. We can just restore it anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! That''s right! We could just use magic!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Master, Mistress, should we help you out?!" £ÛVega£Ý And just as their conversation was about to reach its conclusion, the familiars finally came back, triumphant looks on their faces. It''s been some time since they had to battle against so many opponents. It was good to warm their bodies up. Though... The same couldn''t be said for Procyon and Archernar. Being the youngest and weakest in the family, the others, albeit oppressively, fed them all the corruption which leaked out after defeating their enemies. Especially Vega, she was simply on another level. Even Rigel, who was just a few minutes older than them, was on board with feeding them. He graciously thanked the heavens above that he was summoned an S-rank. Otherwise, he would also be subject to the other''s "pampering". "Hmm... Not yet. But it would be really helpful if you could collect the drops for us. Could we ask you of that, everyone?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And can you separate any materials I could use for alchemy, please?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Your will is our command, Master, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "Yeah! We''ll make sure to tidy this place up!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Please rest assured, Master, Mistress. We will make sure to not leave even a single item behind." £ÛArcturus£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey and Yuna issued their requests, the familiars then moved quickly and started gathering. Of course, as their massive true forms would be a bother, they all opted for a smaller one like those of wolves. It wasn''t just normal gathering too. Rigel used a large bubble of water to gather them whilst Vega used vines and Achernar used the shadows. They all used magic to do every little thing, trying to be as efficient as possible. "Fufufu! Everyone sure is energetic." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Though... Some are just a little too energetic, aren''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý They were just like dogs whose leashes have been taken off, running around the place and picking up all sorts of things. Especially now that they''re in their adult wolf forms, they looked even more like dogs. Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but laugh to themselves, watching them warmly. "An S-rank party... Aster... Galderia... You must be Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey and Archduchess Yuna, I presume?" £ÛLt. Commander£Ý Just as they watched them, the sound of footsteps echoed nearby. They had already noticed them drawing near, but they never thought they would be so direct, marching towards them with confidence and dignity. One of them was an old man in his fifties, a large scar in one of his eyes and a sword by his side. The other was a woman who, even with her relatively small height, held a massive greatsword by her side, lifting it no problem. "Yeah, that''s correct." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! To think we''ll meet the revered heroes when we''ve resolved ourselves to die. The name''s Ayla, Ayla Narson. This branch''s Guildmaster." £ÛAyla£Ý "And my name is Roderick Harpen, a Lt. Commander and the Head of the Knights of the Elsnare Marquisate. It''s a great pleasure to be in your presence." £ÛRoderick£Ý The two soon bowed their heads and greeted Grey and Yuna. Even now, when they were still standing there, they couldn''t help but feel their hearts tremble at the presence of such beings, still in awe of the prowess they just showed. "Please raise your heads. And it''s also a pleasure to meet you two." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It''s nice to meet you too, Sir Roderick, Miss Ayla." £ÛYuna£Ý Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna only looked at them curiously, Grey appraising them and sharing the information to Yuna soon after. They have already gotten used to such a sight, not feeling as uncomfortable as before. They soon shook one another''s hands, Roderick and Ayla feeling a sense of relief that the two were just as good of a person as they''ve heard. Rumors can sometimes be twisted, after all. "This may be late, However, I would like to express my gratitude. If it weren''t for Your Highnesses, the city could have crumbled down in an hour or two." £ÛRoderick£Ý "No need to be so formal. We only performed as we were requested. This is our job as adventurers. This is what we''re meant to do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey''s right. If anything, you''re much more honorable for putting your lives on the line. You''re the real heroes©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna stopped talking, both her and Grey flinching. They were so engrossed by the quest, they have completely forgotten about one thing. And not just anything, it was something which could very well mean trouble for the two of them... Being heroes... The first time, when they destroyed Iblis, the second, when they stopped the monster flood near Torvis, and the third when they participated against the flood in Kosalvier against the army of undead. They already received three Medals of Honor in total. Now, they''re at risk of receiving yet another medal. They have completely forgotten about how generous the monarchs were. They might be able to avoid an awarding ceremony, but not the spreading of their names any further. So troublesome. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡ºGrey... We messed up, didn''t we?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah... That we did...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý There was no use regretting it. Even if their names spread even further, it would only really affect them if they decided to show themselves in the open. Only one thing''s for sure. King Ernes would surely ask them of the details again. Trouble is up ahead. "Your Highnesses... Is something the matter...?" £ÛRoderick£Ý "No... We were just thinking of something... And, right. How do we go about the signing of the completion of the quest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "There is no need to worry about that, Your Highnesses. As you have completed it, His Majesty will only need to send a message to the Guild. Lt. Commander Roderick and I will stand as your witnesses." £ÛAyla£Ý Normally, they would need a mana signature from the requester to make sure the quest was complete, but since it was an emergency quest posted by the King, his words would suffice as proof as soon as news reached him. The City of Farlyle may not have a Warp Gate (changed from teleportation gate), but they still have communication orbs which can send messages to long distances. As soon as the message is relayed to the capital, the completion of the requests would also be approved as well. In fact, even as they speak, Roderick had already tasked one of the soldiers to inform the Lord that the crisis had been averted. It wouldn''t even be surprising if the Lord is already contacting at the moment. "I see... That''s a relief then©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Master, we have already gathered everything." £ÛSirius£Ý "Oh, good job©` Ah, it''s alright if we take the loot, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That much is obvious. You were the ones who did all the work, after all, Your Highnesses." £ÛRoderick£Ý They have simply swooped down and taken all the honor, but neither Roderick nor Ayla minded it. They were only thankful that they were able to live to see yet another day. Who knew they would experience such a roller coaster of emotions. Meanwhile, Grey reached out his hands to store the items in his "Inventory". And as requested, the familiars also separated the alchemy ingredients Yuna could use later on. She then happily stored it up in her storage ring, the familiars melting back to their shadows. "Then, since we still have some things to do, we''ll be taking our leave now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Take care of yourselves, everyone. Until next time." £ÛYuna£Ý "Much appreciated and safe travels, Your Highnesses." £ÛRoderick£Ý Grey and Yuna then turned around and rode on Sirius'' back©` or so they were about to, when they once again remembered something important, their eyes lingering on the ruined wastelands which were black and brown all over. "Right... We almost forgot..." £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶¡¶Nature''s Grace¡·¡· £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Their words riding along the winds, Grey and Yuna extended their arms and a fresh wind blew all over the fields. With Vega and Cappella''s help from the shadows, the broken and cratered ground started to tremble, the winds dancing along it. The once shattered grounds quaked once more, fixing itself as shelves of rock rose and sunk, recreating a mostly flat and leveled terrain much like the one etched on Grey''s memories, boulders, little pebbles popping out here and there. Soon after, the grasses started to grow, devouring the plains whole like a surging wave which couldn''t be stopped, a tsunami of green grasses spreading like wildfire. The scent of grass soon danced in the air, its blades dancing by the fresh breeze. The sheets of ice were thawed and the scars and burns from the battle were healed. It was just like the advent of spring, only more beautiful and more magical, weeds and bushes sprouting from the ground as their lives bloomed. "This is an apology for destroying the plains. We did some renovations here and there. We Hope you like it." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna didn''t simply recreate the place, they also added a bit of a touch from Erdea, flowers of all colors growing here and there. The once grassy plains were now turned into somewhat of a flowering meadow, life blooming everywhere. Roderick and Ayla weren''t experts on plant magic, nor do they know one. All they knew was that what was unfolding them was something not just everyone could do. They stood there in awe, mesmerized by such beautiful and magical scenery. "It''s beautiful, Your Highnesses..." £ÛRoderick£Ý "Yes. I didn''t think I would see such a wonderful sight near Farlyle. It seems like I''ll have to visit every so often." £ÛAyla£Ý "Hahaha. That''s good to hear." £ÛGrey£Ý The couple simply wanted to fix what they''ve broken, but they never thought they''d get such reactions out of it. Though, it wasn''t a bad thing. If anything, it was great. They are now even more excited to create their own meadow. "Then... Until next time!" £ÛGrey£Ý As suddenly as they appeared, they vanished soon after. As Sirius flapped her wings, strong gusts enveloped the fields, the flowers swaying as leaves and pollen danced in the air. A platinum shine glimmered once again as Sirius soared in the sky It would have been much faster if they simply used "Gate", but since they were in a hurry before, they didn''t get a chance to observe the wonderful scenery. As per Yuna''s request, they then flew in the air, watching the world unfold. Just like that time passed, and after another couple hours, the city of Galderia loomed over the horizon. They soon landed and dashed straight ahead. They simply passed through the line, heading towards the guild soon after. Surprisingly, even when they were already nearby, there was no cacophony of noises from the adventurers and staff panicking. If anything, there was only merry laughter, not a single word of worry to be heard. "We''re back." £ÛGrey£Ý Laughter which soon quelled as soon as Grey and Yuna made their entrance. All eyes were suddenly on them, the Guildmaster waiting up front. Though, unlike the time of the Orc Horde subjugation quest, he wasn''t even nervous. "I''ve already heard from the headquarters. It seems like an S-rank quest is no big deal to you two, huh?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Hahaha! Of course! They''re the heroes, after all!" "The strongest in Galderia! That''s the Grim Reaper and the Phantom for ya!" Apparently, the message has already arrived in the guild and their quest has mostly been processed. All that''s left is for Grey and Yuna to hand in their guild cards. With it, the completion of their first official, S-rank quest would be complete. Grey and Yuna soon headed towards the counter and handed over their guild cards to Tilda, and with her quick fingers, she quickly got to work. Though, all the time... They couldn''t help but notice the Guildmaster''s stare. "Umm... Is there something you need from us, Guildmaster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... It''s really nothing much, but if it isn''t too much trouble, could I ask you how much time it took you to eliminate the entire horde?" £ÛGaston£Ý "Eh...? How long...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right... I''m just curious..." £ÛGaston£Ý It was a strange request, but there was nothing wrong about telling him. It would have been hard to take note for other people, but with Grey''s memory, it was no trouble at all. He just closed his eyes and counted, opening his mouth soon after. "About six minutes, I guess?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ooh!! I won, you bastards! Now, give me all your money!" "F*ck! Dammit! I was so close! I knew I should have chosen the latter!" "Argh! Why are the two of you so fast?! At least finish it after ten minutes are over!" Grey said his piece and a loud clamor shook the guild, different expressions unfolding soon after. Some were smiling from war to ear, some were confused, and some were bawling their eyes out whilst greeting their teeth. It was chaos. "Haah... I''m sorry you have to see this..." £ÛGaston£Ý Apparently, after Grey and Yuna left, a couple adventurers tried betting whether they could eliminate the horde within ten minutes or not... Well, there were only a couple at first, but it soon got out of hand, now almost everyone in the guild is betting over it. In reality, Grey and Yuna would have gotten a much faster time if they were a little bit more serious. If Grey so wanted it, he could have ended it in an instant with a single full power strike. Not that he could say that now... Everyone was far too excited... They don''t know whether they should be laughing, crying, or be angry over being bet on without their knowledge, but seeing how merry and rowdy everyone was, there was only so much they could do. They could only sigh in exasperation. "Right, Grey, Yuna, did the boss drop something?" £ÛLarren£Ý At Larren''s words, all eyes shifted back to them, sparkles of excitement glimmering deep inside. They were really such a rowdy and troublesome bunch. Even the Guildmaster has given up on them, shaking his head ever so subtly. "Yeah... You can look at it if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh!! This must be the ''Beast King''s Fangs'' I heard so much about!" "Right! I heard it costs over 200 million kiels!" "That''s crazy! Isn''t this super good then?!" Everybody crowded towards the fang-like gauntlets Grey brought out. It was a High-Tier Superior-Grade weapon which every S-rank brawlers would pine for. Even those who aren''t brawlers would look at it with such delight in their eyes. Of course, that wasn''t the only drop from the Apex Werebeast. It along the mana crystal, there was also the "Beast King''s Heart" which costs well over a billion kiels. One which they already have a couple of after diving inside two Labyrinths already. Something troublesome to take out. Though, thankfully, because they took it out, the attention of the adventurers were now shifted away from Grey and Yuna, allowing them to move freely. It''s not like people could steal it from S-rank adventurers anyway. "Right, I almost forgot. A message just arrived after you left. It''s quite important so I suggest you open it right now." £ÛGaston£Ý They just couldn''t catch a break. After dealing with the Werebeast horde and the adventurers, Grey and Yuna now had to deal with another matter. The Guildmaster handed over a letter whilst returning their guild cards. To make things worse, there was a very particular crest on the letter''s seal. It was one they couldn''t simply ignore like the others as it would be more troublesome otherwise. It was from the Graystone Royal Family. ...... To Archduke Grey and Archduchess Yuna, It has been a while since we parted ways in Erdea, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, and I could proudly say I enjoyed my time there with my family. Even though weeks have passed, I still couldn''t forget the prowess you have shown against the Azure Sword Emperor. My heart quakes in trill every time I remember such a sight. Well, I know you two hate formalities, so I would simply get straight to the point. I would like to invite you two over for a masquerade ball at our castle during the night of the 5th of Rubinus in celebration of the Carnival of Swords following it a week after. It would be the grandest celebration in the Kingdom. It would be a great pleasure to have such honorable guests in our hall. I look forward to hearing from the both of you. Sincerely, Archen myr Lantre Graystone ...... It was an invitation from the King himself. Though he was being polite, it would spark some tension if they were to refuse the letter without any reasonable cause. With it, it was practically decided that they will be joining the ball. Graystone... A kingdom located in the southernmost tip of the continent, bordered by Lindnart in the northwest, Ingrasia in the North, Caldella in the northeast, and the ocean all over it, often called the "Tail of Oiros". Graystone is a kingdom which is not only known for its fishing industries but also its rich ore deposits. It has a very expansive influence on metals and jewelry nor just inside but outside the continent as well. A Kingdom which is even older than Alfrione. "An invitation, huh... Great... We''re going to a ball again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, not that we have much of a choice anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s just how the political world is. You better get used to it." £ÛGaston£Ý The Guildmaster was right. With their names spreading all over the continent, there would only be a few people who wouldn''t know of them. And with the recent event, it would continue to spread some more. They need to be prepared. Well, it wasn''t just all bad news. With King Archen''s invitation, Grey''s gears started to grind once again. They also have an important business to attend to at the kingdom. Having a ball before it was no big deal. ¡ºYuna, would you like to go on another adventure?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAn adventure?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah... It just so happens that the Labyrinth of Star at Graystone Kingdom is going to open soon. Do you wanna go?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to say more. Just looking at the sparkles gleaming out of her eyes, one could easily tell how thrilled Yuna was, barely able to hold it in, blood pumping and rushing with excitement and enthusiasm. Yuna has been stuck in a bottleneck of S-rank for months already and it''s just about time she moves forward. A few strong monsters would be plenty helpful, and where could they find such other than a Labyrinth? Well, it wasn''t just Yuna. Other than training themselves, Grey also had a few things to ask God of. Though it may be difficult to face the Boss, he will now have Yuna by his side to work with. It was the perfect opportunity! ¡ºUn! Let''s do that! Let''s go! Let''s go¡» £ÛYuna£Ý She was only talking telepathically yet her mouth curved into a smile in the most obvious of ways, ears flapping up and down with excitement. If they weren''t in the public''s eyes, she would have hopped up and down already ¡ºHahaha. How cute.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFuehh?! Why so suddenly?!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Grey just couldn''t help it. With how adorable his fianc¨¦e was, he just wanted to keep her to himself, wanting to spoil and pamper her if there was no tomorrow, a bright smile blooming on his face to which the Guildmaster could only tilt his head to. "Then, Guildmaster, we''ll be taking our leave now. We still have a ball to prepare for." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 299 END Chapter 300: A Marital Dispute Chirp Chirp Chirp The sun was out over the horizon and the birds'' sweet melodies drifted in the winds once more. It was yet another day, morning dew dripping down the leaves of flowers and blades of grass, a fresh scent of green permeating in the breeze. As butterflies fluttered in the air, their paper thin wings flapping ever graciously, the caterpillars crawled from stem to stem, munching on the delicious, green leaves. It was but a small garden but it seemed like a totally different world. And speaking of worlds, two figures were in one on their own, not minding the outside world and simply enjoying each other''s company. It has been almost a week since the Werebeast subjugation incident and life has been the same... "Grey, should we go to the Guild?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nah, I''m nor really feeling like it... I''m sure something''s waiting for us there. It would just be troublesome." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right... I just want to laze around too..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... Or rather than it has been the same, Grey and Yuna have been trying to ignore the things which might just cause them trouble. They know that the moment they decide to go to the guild, they would receive a letter, a medal, or things of the sort. It was just too tiring to deal with them. Now, Grey and Yuna simply laze around. Yuna was lying down on a couch, eating some salted chips while she was at it whilst Grey was making another painting of her, still not satisfied with everything he''s been painting. "Grey, are you not done yet? I want to cuddle..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Just a moment... I''ll just finish this part..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Do you nor care about your fianc¨¦e anymore?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as usual, there was also lots of flirting. Unable to receive enough attention from Grey, Yuna then headed his way and clung on his back like a spoiled baby. She also poked on Grey''s cheeks all to no avail, the latter still continuing to paint. Well, it''s not like Grey didn''t care about her. He was simply too used to her antics and habits already that he''s built up a resistance to it. It always happens on a daily basis, after all. It was a part of their peaceful life©` Ding Dong Ding Dong Well, it was peaceful until the doorbells started ringing. They only needed to take a peek and they could already tell who was ringing it. It was only a silhouette, but it was one they were too familiar with. It was Kris! "I''ll go get it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Please, and thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý Curious as one can be, Yuna then rushed towards the doors, and out towards the gate. The very moment she was outside, she immediately jolted when she saw Kris, making Grey, who was watching from afar, tilt his head in confusion. It wasn''t long before the reason was revealed. When he headed inside the house, a face full of bruises, scratches, and bumps was what greeted Grey, making him drop his paintbrush from sheer shock, flabbergasted as one can be. "Yo, Grey! Morning!" £ÛKris£Ý Yet despite all the wounds on his face, he still had the energy to smile as if it was no big deal. He simply walked towards where Grey is, looking at what the latter was painting, cupping his chin as if he was some sort of art connoisseur. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna couldn''t be any more confused. Though, it only took them a little bit of thinking before they quickly figured out how Kris'' face came to be. It was Kris they were talking about, after all. "Oh, you sure have nice skills, Grey. Mind painting me one©`" £ÛKris£Ý "Mister Kris, you had a fight with Miss Aria again, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Right on the spot! The very moment Yuna''s words rang inside Kris'' ears, he instantly froze, looking like a guilty child who had just been caught stealing candy. He couldn''t even deny Yuna''s words, simply smiling right back at them. They don''t even have to ask whose fault it was. Kris'' smile was already more than enough as an answer. It wasn''t the first time they had a fight, after all, and mostly, it would be Kris'' fault because of his recklessness. Despite being such a prodigy, he was also an idiot deep inside. Though, it was the first time Kris went to their house after their dispute. Seeing that he''s been kicked out by his wife, it seems to have been a bigger quarrel than usual, one neither Grey nor Yuna even knows where to begin at. "Haah... Mister Kris, what did you do this time?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, well... Aria, you see... She''s on her period..." £ÛKris£Ý ""Ah..."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý They were shocked©` no, they were baffled, flabbergasted even, slapping their own faces deep in their minds. They haven''t even heard the story yet they could already guess what happened. Kris was even more of an idiot that they previously thought. Soon, Kris started telling the two about what just happened. And apparently, the problem didn''t just pop out of nowhere. It was one which escalated after having rooted for a couple weeks, finally exploding today. As they were adventurers, Kris and Aria often get their clothes dirty from their quests and journeys. It was also the reason why they bought a high-quality magic washing in the first place. Yet for some reason, Kris was just too lazy to use them. "Kris, didn''t I tell you to do the laundry today? It''s already your turn." £ÛAria£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I''ll do it later. I''ll just finish this one." £ÛKris£Ý "And even the dishes too. Look how messy our house is right now. You aren''t even cleaning up after yourself." £ÛAria£Ý "Yeah, I''ll clean up later." £ÛKris£Ý It wasn''t just the laundry, the dishes, the tables, and the very house itself was very messy. They have already divided the chores between them, and have agreed on a shifting schedule where each other will take turns doing certain chores, switching to the others after some time. It was great and all, perfect for keeping their home tidy. The only problem now was that Kris got too engrossed in a certain magic tool he bought just a few days ago. He was so focused, he completely forgot his responsibilities, much to Aria''s irritation. Aria has been trying to be tolerant, seeing how much her husband was enjoying his newfound hobby, but she still has limits. Especially when dealing with idiots like Kris, it was especially frustrating. "Ah, crap..." £ÛKris£Ý Crackle Crackle BOOM And just when things couldn''t get any worse, Kris suddenly disturbed the circuits of the magic tool, making it explode, black smoke bursting magnificently. It was only a small explosion, but it was enough to trash the living room. "Kris... Clean the house, now!" £ÛAria£Ý "Wait, just let me try one more time." £ÛKris£Ý "One more time...?! You''ve already tried several times and you always mess up the living room in the process! You haven''t even done the dishes and laundry yet, and you want to make more mess?! Kris! You''re unbelievable!" £ÛAria£Ý The final strings have been cut and Aria finally snapped, nagging Kris over and over again. She may be caring and gentle most of the time, but like any other person, she still has her own limits, getting angry once her patience runs out. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Meanwhile, Kris, though listening to her lecture only got bits and pieces of her words, most entering one ear and leaving in the other. And for some reason, maybe the devil whispered into his ears, he said something mad... "Aria, are you on your period again?" £ÛKris£Ý He asked the one thing he shouldn''t have a lady on her period, and with an irritable tone in it as well. His face was just begging for a snappy slap, a few scratches and punches. He was then kicked him out of the house, and the rest is history Looking back at it, it was fortunate that Kris only received bruises and scratches. If Aria was a little fiercer, things could have ended in disaster, a rain of arrows heading his way, each packed with the intent to kill. Yuna also has her days, though in her case, rather than getting irritated easily, she gets even more clingy and needy. Grey couldn''t even leave her be for a moment. If he does, Yuna would start bawling like an abandoned baby. It was quite the work. ''I wonder if our future would be like that too...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Wondered Grey, his eyes soon lingering towards Yuna''s direction. They were still engaged yet they have been living together for almost four years already. They were in a strange situation, but the future could be stranger. Grey couldn''t help but worry. "Hm? Is... something on my face...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s nothing..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey soon turned his head back to Kris, looking straight at him. It was then that he realized Kris was simply a special case, too much of an idiot for his own good. He couldn''t even feel sympathetic for him, only disappointment looming in his eyes. Kris may be a splendid prodigy in fighting, but he was a lost cause in everything else. One couldn''t even begin to fathom how unpredictable his mind was. It really was a surprise Aria even agreed to marry him. One of the many wonders in the world. "Well, with that said, I''ll be chilling in your house today." £ÛKris£Ý To prove such a point, he already made himself home despite not asking for Grey and Yuna''s opinion. If it was any other person, they would have already kicked them out by now, but since they were also indebted to him before, they just let him be. "Haah... There''s some snacks on the table and also some sweets in the refrigerator if you want. Eat all you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sweet! Now that''s what I''m talking about!" £ÛKris£Ý A bright smile on his face, Kris then made himself comfortable, seating on one of the couches which embraced him with warmth and comfort. The snacks were the topping of the cupcake, making him look nothing more than a total deadbeat, Grey sighed, soon continuing his painting. The only difference now was that Kris was with them. Thankfully, despite all the mishaps and chaos he causes, he still knows to be respectful in someone else''s house. As for Yuna, she simply continued lazing about and playing with the familiars who are more than eager to play with her. Her radiant smile bloomed even more the moment he saw Grey tuck in his paintbrush and finish the painting. They could finally spend more time with one another, "Right, Mister Kris, before we forget, we''ll be leaving for the Graystone Kingdom in a few days, we''ll leave all the high-ranking quests in your care again," £ÛGrey£Ý "Graystone? That''s quite far. Were you invited to a ball or something?" £ÛKris£Ý "Well, yeah. Though, our real purpose there is the Labyrinth of Stars. It will be opening soon." £ÛGrey£Ý "The Labyrinth of Stars, huh..." £ÛKris£Ý To Grey''s words, Kris was left thinking. He and Aria have been on the Labyrinth of Death before, but never to any other. As an adventurer, he also wants to dive deep and face strong opponents. He wants to experience more thrill as well. The only problem was that Graystone Kingdom was too far away. There was also the issue with their identity. They were still revered as "Heroes of Alfrione" as well. It would be a hassle to deal with all the nobles and royals. It was too bothersome. "... Sure, you can leave it to us. An S-rank quest may be difficult though." £ÛKris£Ý "Hahaha. I''m sure you can do it. You''ve grown a lot stronger, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý He may be weak compared to Grey and Yuna, but by other people''s standards, he was already a powerful powerhouse, able to wipe out entire towns and cities if he so desires, standing much higher than even Alfrione''s General. Recently, his growth has been outstanding, now reaching a combat power of about 4,400. If he keeps up such a growth, he''ll be reaching S-rank sooner rather than later. The guild would have another monstrous talent. "Well, we''ve been training with the familiars some time recently. You said it would be more efficient, and you''re right. I can feel myself growing day by day." £ÛKris£Ý "Combat power climbs faster in the face of danger, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Danger... Haah... I also wanted to have some thrill. Dianthus is good, but a stronger opponent would also be nice..." £ÛKris£Ý "Then, would you like to fight our familiars, Mister Kris?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t even need to speak even further. Her words were more than enough to spook the living daylights out of Kris, jolting immediately. His face suddenly turned serious, traces or dread and panic painted evidently. "Hey! Are you trying to kill me?!" £ÛKris£Ý It was a valid response. After all, they weren''t just any familiars, they were Grey and Yuna''s familiars, each one powerful enough to be feared even by High-Rankers. And there were also Polaris and Sirius whose existence would surely shake the world. It was only a tug of war, but Kris had experienced battling against one of them, and it was in no way easy. He could still remember the sense of defeat he felt back then. He refused with all his heart and might. "Mister Kris, don''t worry too much! We have Procyon and Achernar, remember? You can battle against them then!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Procyon... Achernar... You mean the new pups?" £ÛKris£Ý "Yeah. Their combat powers are about the same as yours and you also need a stronger training partner. It''s perfect, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Kris thought once again, but not as long as the first time. There was really nothing to lose about Grey and Yuna''s proposal. If anything, it was perfect for him. There was no way he would decline such a generous offer. "Haah... Then, I guess I''ll be relying on you, little ones." £ÛKris£Ý Resigning on arguing with Grey and Yuna any further, Kris then patted Procyon and Achernar, little fluffy heads. It would be a world of pain and suffering, but it would also allow him to reach new heights he''s never seen before. A cheat ticket, so to say. Just like that, time passed by and noon soon arrived. After lazing around all morning and enjoying their casual chat, it was finally time to prepare lunch. Both Grey and Yuna headed to the kitchen, the kitchen''s symphony playing in the air. As for Kris, he simply continued doing whatever he was doing. Since he''ll be training with Procyon and Achernar, he thought he''d deepen the bond between them, and so he did. The only problem was that Procyon was too feisty and Achernar was the total opposite. They were quite the handful. "Right, Mister Kris, what would you like for dessert?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? I can choose?" £ÛKris£Ý "Well, we''re still the owner of the house after all. Though we didn''t expect you to drop by, we should still show hospitality." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I get it. No need to be salty. I''ll call you next time when I drop by... If I can use the phone before I get kicked out, that is." £ÛKris£Ý He was a hopeless one. He may be stronger than Aria, but in their relationship, he doesn''t even have a shred of authority, fully under his lovely wife. Much like Grey, he''s too much of a fool for his beloved. Well, it''s not like Grey and Yuna want him to come over again every time they have a dispute anyway. If anything, they would ever be so grateful if Kris finally gets his act together and stops causing trouble for Aria. Though, such is but a farfetched dream. "Then, some ice cream sandwich would be nice©` Actually no, could you teach me how to make the bienenstich you made a while ago? I''m a little curious." £ÛKris£Ý A sudden request, Kris soon stood up from the couch and headed over to the kitchen. It was so sudden, Grey and Yuna were left speechless, only tilting their heads as they looked the man straight to the eyes. "Why are you two looking at me like that...?" £ÛKris£Ý "No... It''s just... It''s quite uncharacteristic of you to ask a request like that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... I thought Mister Kris isn''t that interested in desserts too. I thought you would like meat or fish more, something more... savory?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, just what do you think of me? I''m not some wild animal, you know? I also like to try different things every now and then, even desserts." £ÛKris£Ý Continued Kris as he watched what Grey and Yuna were preparing. He had tasted the bienenstich quite a while ago and he could say it was quite the unique experience he would have never tasted if not for Grey and Yuna. A sweet and crunchy delight. Of course, as he was already in the kitchen, he also picked up some kitchenware to help out Grey and Yuna in making lunch. Though not as much as they, he was also quite knowledgeable in cooking, even more so now that he is married. He and Aria take turns cooking their meals. "No, actually... Aria quite liked it..." £ÛKris£Ý And there it was, the real reason why he wanted to learn how to make such a dish. He may have acted like he wasn''t affected much by their quarrel, but Kris cares too much for Aria for it to be that way. He''s been thinking of her all the time. With him putting it in such a way, there was no way Grey and Yuna could refuse him any longer. They simply resigned themselves to fate and prepared for what''s about to come. Well, what''s the worst that could happen? "Haah... I guess we have no choice then..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please prepare yourself, Mister Kris! We won''t be going easy on you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! I''ll be in your care, Masters!" £ÛKris£Ý And the worst did happen. Though he was decently skilled in cooking, Kris sucked in the baking and making sweets. He often messed up the measurements and ratios between the ingredients, unfamiliar with the different tools he''s never seen before. For some reason, since they were called sweets, he simplemindedly decided to put as much sugar as one possibly could, making the resulting sweets, as one would expect, absolutely horrible. They were too sweet even for Yuna''s taste. It wasn''t just the sugar. He also crushed the almonds after putting too much strength, turned the cream into a very liquid substance after stirring too much, disregarding the consistency, and for some reason added some sugar to honey to make it "sweeter". It was good that he was putting effort into his work, but it was simply too much effort for his own good. It made Grey and Yuna wonder how such a huge disparity in skills between cooking and baking exists. It shouldn''t have been possible. "Mister Kris! That''s too much salt! Please stop!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s fine. I''ll just neutralize it with sugar later on." £ÛKris£Ý "Nooo!! That''s not how it works!" £ÛYuna£Ý Time passed some more and even more disasters unfolded. What was supposed to be a little teaching session before making lunch turned into a full-scale war. The two used all methods they could to fix Kris'' screwed up sense of understanding, fighting even on an empty stomach. The storm finally came to pass, and though it was a very tough battle, they somehow managed to make a decent looking bienenstich. As for the taste, they''ll simply leave it to fate''s shoulders. They already did the best they could, exhausted as one can be. "Mister Kris... Please don''t fight with Miss Aria again..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I feel so tired..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry... I''ll try my best next time," £ÛKris£Ý That''s just it. Grey and Yuna don''t want a next time, if possible, they don''t want to deal with the aftermath of their marital dispute once again. They simply wanted to enjoy their life together, basking in the warmth of each other''s company. Ding Dong Ding Dong And just when they thought it was finally all over, another series of bells rang all over the place. They didn''t even need to guess who it was. Judging from the silhouette, it was none other than Kris'' lovely wife, Aria. Kris didn''t waste any more time. It was quite nerve-racking, but he still pulled himself together, heading to the gates soon after. There was an awkward atmosphere about them, finding it hard to be the one to talk first. Grey and Yuna don''t have a hobby of eavesdropping, but since they''ve already been involved, they might as well see it through until the end, enhancing their sense of hearing to see how things are going between them. "Umm... Aria, about this morning... Look, I''m really sorry. I know I''ve been insensitive and irresponsible as of late... You''ve practically been the one doing all the housework¡­ Now that I think about it, I''ve been a hopeless bum, huh¡­ It must have been exhausting to deal with such a useless husband¡­ And well, I''m sorry......" £ÛKris£Ý Kris apologized, and apologized some more. Throughout the whole thing, Aria remained still and quiet, not moving a single inch nor saying a single. She simply listened to Kris'' words, hanging her head down. "Well, I can''t promise I won''t do the same thing again, but I''ll make sure to make it up to you, so... Can you please forgive me?" £ÛKris£Ý "...You idiot." £ÛAria£Ý However, rather than forgiveness, what Kris received was an insult. As Aria lifted her head up, Kris was greeted by a sulking face which was about to burst, pouting ever so silently as she looked at his direction. "Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you? You could have apologized and I would have forgiven you immediately. We could have just talked it out, but you went away. Do you know how worried I was? Kris, you idiot." £ÛAria£Ý Her voice was calm but her body was trembling. They are already married but it didn''t mean she would be free of anxiety for their relationship. If anything, she only became even more anxious after the feeling of comfort faced away. "Yeah... I''m an idiot. Sorry." £ÛKris£Ý "Dummy..." £ÛAria£Ý "Yeah¡«. The dummy is here¡«." £ÛKris£Ý Before Kris even noticed it, his body already started to move, welcoming his wife in his warm embrace. Aria was cursing him nonstop, yet he openly welcomed it with a smile on his face, a feeling of relief rushing in his heart. Just two fools deep in love. Before long, the two finally made up and Grey and Yuna invited them inside the house. They had gone through the efforts of teaching Kris after all. They might as well finish what they''ve started and make sure everything goes right. "It''s nothing much, but I hope you like it." £ÛKris£Ý Feeling uncharacteristically shy, Kris handed over the bienenstich he worked so hard to make. And though puzzled, Aria took a spoon for herself, taking a little slice, and feeding it to herself, flavors bursting soon after. "So... How is it...?" £ÛKris£Ý "It''s the best..." £ÛAria£Ý Compared to Grey and Yuna''s creations, it was only normal, but somehow, Aria felt an indescribable surge of warmth bloom in her heart as she tasted the bienenstich. Happiness overflowed in her heart, a smile was painted into her face. It was a long day, one full of surprises and all sorts of trouble, but Grey and Yuna still found it satisfying. It was troublesome, for sure, but it wasn''t that bad. They could use a little bit of spice every now and then. "Then, Miss Aria, it''s a bit late, but would you like to join us for lunch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll be cooking a few delicious dishes!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! It would be my pleasure." £ÛAria£Ý CHAPTER 300 END Chapter 301: The City of Swords, Avalon! The winds whistled and the pine needles fell after another. Trees, bushes, and grass alike swaying ever so gently as they greeted the sun above. It was a chilly and fresh morning, the smell of the earth riding adrift the forest breeze. Inside such an open forest, a certain color stood out like a sore thumb. A beautiful silver swayed and fluttered, contrasting the beautiful and viridescent forest in the background. Only silence loomed in the air, the young elf softly closing her eyes as she put her hands together. It has been a couple of days since Kris and Aria''s dispute, and just as they replied to the King''s invitation, they were now on the way to the Graystone Kingdom, stopping by the Haltea Great Forest to visit everyone''s graves and offer them some prayers. "Oh, and Mom, please don''t worry. Although I''m engaged now, the marriage is still far away. I don''t think I''m ready to be a wife yet. I''m still nothing like you." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as they were having a visit, Yuna also gave updates about the important happenings in her life, the events in Torogi, the Festival of Hearts, and of course, her engagement with Grey. There was a light blush on her cheeks. As for Grey, he was simply standing a couple distance away, letting Yuna have her time and space with her parents. He had already given his greetings and respects, picking flowers now to put beside their gravestones. "Sirius, aren''t you tired?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not at all, Master. If anything, it is much more enjoyable spending time with the Master and Mistress. I''m sure everyone feels the same." £ÛSirius£Ý "Hahaha.Then I guess we have to let you out more©` Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý And just as he and Sirius were finished picking the flowers, Yuna waved one of her hands towards his direction, calling him over. And for some reason, her face was much redder than before, ears flapping excitedly. "Guess that''s my cue..." £ÛGrey£Ý All sorts of wild flowers in his hands, Grey headed to Yuna''s direction and left Sirius on her own. The Platinum Dragon simply watched her masters from afar, a warm and soft pair of eyes looking at them as she laid down the green grass. Grey soon knelt to the ground and joined Yuna on her talk with her parents©` or so he was planning to, when suddenly, Yuna grabbed his hands by surprise then holding it tightly with both hands, eyes sparkling with an excited sheen. "And look, Grey made these rings himself! Aren''t they beautiful?! I was so surprised when he proposed to me back then!" £ÛYuna£Ý Apparently, she just wanted to show her parents the engagement rings Grey made after weeks upon weeks of preparations. They have already worn it for more than a month already yet it was only then that Grey felt a little embarrassed. "And! And! Grey also made a lot of trial rings before these! Grey, can we show them to my parents, please?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright.... Just give me a moment." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m sure you''ll love them, Mom, Dad. They''re really beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý She''s already pretty childish when they''re alone together, but being in front of her parents, she felt even more like a child again. She happily showed all the rings and things Grey made in preparation for the engagement ring. Not only the rings, Yuna then showed the bouquet of nine colors Grey presented to her. The legend of nine colors, the meaning behind the colors, the hidden message when all of them are gathered. She told them everything with a bright smile. "... I wish you could also attend our wedding..." £ÛYuna£Ý Even then, it wasn''t all just happy scenes. She was talking to them excitedly, but she knew full well that they were no longer a part of the world. A crestfallen look befell on her face, trying to hold herself back from bawling her eyes out. Yuna had long already accepted the fact that her parents had passed away, yet she still longs for their warmth and love. No amount of money nor fame could ever be exchanged for something so trivial yet invaluable. "It''s alright, Yuna... I''m sure they''ll be watching over us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... You''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý All Grey could do was comfort his beloved, letting her head rest on his shoulders as he held her hands even tighter. Before long, he also joined in on the conversation, telling all sorts of stories in their daily lives, including Yuna''s daily shenanigans, making the latter flustered. Just like that, time slowly passed and the sun climbed higher on the sky. Grey once again checked on the barrier surrounding the place, making sure there was nothing wrong with it and everyone could rest in peace. The familiars also gave their greetings to everyone, bowing their heads respectfully. Even the usually energetic and short-tempered Procyon was being well behaved, uncharacteristically quiet like Achernar and Capella. Such a serene scene it was. "Mom, Dad, everyone, it''s time for us to go. I don''t know when I can visit you again, I''ll try to drop by whenever I can." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, Mister Folsen, Missus Ristelle, like before, I''ll make sure to take care of your daughter. I''ll always be there for her." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hear that, Mom, Dad? It seems you have nothing to worry about, and don''t worry, your daughter is already plenty strong by herself. I can protect myself!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. She could probably annihilate an army or two if she ever wanted. I don''t think there''s anyone who''d willingly pick a fight with her. Haha." £ÛGrey£Ý Time was running low and it was almost time to go. Unlike before, the mood was now much lighter, Grey and Yuna joking around as they said their farewells. A subtle smile was afloat on Yuna''s pretty face, her eyes gentle as can be. "Then, goodbye¡«! See you later¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The winds howled once more and the fallen leaves danced in the air. A glimmering streak of platinum darted towards the sky as Sirius flapped her wings. The clouds were once again parted, flying freely, unbound by any chains. Since Grey had been all over the continent in his hunt before, the journey became much shorter. They used a gate to the nearest location from their destination, flying the remaining distance at breakneck speeds even lightning couldn''t compare to, They soon crossed the borders, an even more tropical scene greeting them. The grass was much lighter, a shade of olive painted all over the plains. The forests were taller too, brand new varieties of fauna and flora as far as the eyes can see. It wasn''t just the scenery, the wind was quite welcoming too. It was pretty much like the humid and temperate air Grey was ever so familiar back in his previous life. One which brought about memories of his tropical, summer days. Soon enough, as they continued to fly in the air, a staggering city came into view, walls higher than any tree and a castle shining like a gem. It was no less beautiful than Alfrione''s Royal Castle, only differing in styles of architecture. There was also no need to land in a forest like usual. Grey and Yuna had already informed the King about their way of transport, and to their surprise, the King said it would be alright to land with a dragon. He himself was a fan of them and would very much like to see one for himself. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Sirius, descend slowly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood." £ÛSirius£Ý Even then, there was no harm in being careful. Sirius was still a massive beast, after all. Even if the King had allowed them, the common folk would surely be surprised©` or so they thought, but as it seems, the people only looked at them with awe. They soon landed near the gates, the people''s eyes on them as they descended, looking at Sirius'' magnificent form. Soon, a group of knights headed their way, a grandiose carriage approaching behind them. "Greetings, Your Highnesses, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna. We have already met before, but let me reintroduce myself... I am Lt. General Galahad myr Granum. I have been given the honor to escort you today." £ÛGalahad£Ý They were as grand as ever. With such gallant knights greeting and kneeling before them, the people only got even more curious as they peeked towards Grey and Yuna. With such a reception, they would surely be not just any normal people. As the Lt. General said, Grey and Yuna had already met him back at the Festival of Hearts as he was the Graystone Royal Family escort back then. It was then that they got acquainted with one another. "Everyone, please rise. And thank you for escorting us." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s our greatest pleasure, Your Highnesses, and I must say... You really did come in style, riding such an elegant dragon." £ÛGalahad£Ý "That may be so. But Sir Galahad, we''re surprised the people didn''t have much of a reaction to them... Rather, they look curious, don''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s because they''re already pretty used to it." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Used to it...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. Like Your Highnesses, the Royal Family also has many a handful of familiars in their person. It wasn''t just once or twice that we used them to fly." £ÛGalahad£Ý Galahad wasn''t exaggerating. With it''s long and rich history, Graystone Kingdom had summoned quite a lot of familiars and they have been passed down from generation to generation, each one a valuable asset to the Kingdom. Familiars, though bound to their masters, usually outlive them. In such cases, either by the will of their departed master or itself, they usually search for a new master who would be worthy of them. Such has happened in Graystone over the centuries. Much like Alfrione today, such familiars have been assigned to the higher ups of the army. The General is now the master of an S-rank familiar who has been around since the founding of the Kingdom. And even Galahad has one of his own. "Such a beautiful familiar you have..." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Thank you for your kind words, Sir Galahad." £ÛSirius£Ý "Oho, I was simply telling the truth. No need to be so humble." £ÛGalahad£Ý It wasn''t just Galahad, even the knights behind him were in awe at the beauty of the platinum figure before them. They had seen dragons in books before, but seeing one in real life was just a completely different experience. It was jaw-dropping. "Ah! Forgive me for wasting such precious time... If it''s fine with you, shall we escort you inside the city now, Your Highnesses?" £ÛGalahad£Ý "Please do... It seems like we''re getting quite the bit of attention out here." £ÛGrey£Ý "By your will." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Fufufu! We''ll be in your care, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý Like a gentleman, Galahad opened the doors of the Royal Carriage and let Grey and Yuna in, a luxurious chamber greeting them. As soon as they were inside, Sirius then vanished into thin air, melding back into their shadows. The knights mounting such wonderful stallions by their side, the carriage soon moved and they paraded under the gates. The moment they passed through, yet another grand and elegant scenery greeted them, liveliness springing in the air. Much like the cities in Alfrione and Valliarta, the main streets were populated by all sorts of shops and stalls, stables and resting places appearing here and there, busy people passing by, increasing the traffic in the area. There were establishments of various sizes, people from different races, adventurers, merchants, soldiers, and civilians going about their daily lives, and children playing around by the side of the streets, eyes wandering everywhere. As the Royal Carriage passed through the gates, all eyes befell on it. With such a grand entrance with a number of knights escorting it, it was only natural, the children stopping their steps to admire such a wonderful scene unfold. Thankfully, unlike before, Grey and Yuna were pretty much familiar with such a scene before. They have already half given up on their dream of staying out from the eyes of the public and simply accepted the things the way they are. Thinking too much about it will just make their heads hurt. "What do you think of Avalon, Your Highnesses?" £ÛGalahad£Ý "It''s wonderful... Though we''ve seen similar sights before, it never ceases to amaze me how lively Royal Capitals are." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It''s so nice seeing things peaceful and lively like this." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because of our wise King. His Majesty has been putting all the effort he could to make sure everyone regardless of status enjoys a good life. He''s the inspiration of many in the kingdom." £ÛGalahad£Ý There were only praises for the King, Galahad''s eyes filled with pride as he talked about it. Rather than an aide, he was like a fan who has been admiring his idol for quite a long stretch of time, happy to serve under him. It wasn''t just him, the other escort knights were also the same, proud of their great and wise King. One who, unlike a certain King which shall not be named, was actually a dependable figure to the masses. A source of strength. "Speaking of inspiration, It has been a long time since I saw it, but I still couldn''t get my mind off your match with the Azure Sword Emperor. You were really amazing back then, Your Highnesses!" £ÛGalahad£Ý "Fufufu! It''s only because His Majesty was going easy on us." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Otherwise, we wouldn''t have lasted a couple minutes..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, that''s not it! Even if that were true, you still demonstrated a level of skill no other could compare. Especially your teamwork, it was exceptional!" £ÛGalahad£Ý And speaking of idolization, it seems that a certain someone was still in awe from the battle between them and Richter. He just couldn''t stop singing praises for them, like a bard in tavern, enthusiastic as one can be, Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna could only get embarrassed at such an open display of admiration. It would have been alright if they were children, but if it was a middle-aged man in his late thirties... It was just a little uncomfortable.. The tour continued... The city was beautiful as one can be, but it wasn''t just simply known as the Royal Capital of Graystone, it was also called the "City of Swords" which was founded by the first King who happened to be an excellent swordsman. As one would expect from such a moniker, most of the weapons shops they saw sold only swords and there were swordsmen all over the place. Even all the knights that were escorting them were swordsmen, swords tucked inside their scabbards. And just as the carriage continued to trot down the streets, a massive statue of a sword slowly started to appear before them, sticking out like a sore thumb from. It stood more than ten meters tall, intricate carvings all over it. It was a masterpiece. "What an amazing statue..." £ÛGrey£Ý "This is the ''Sword of Valor'', one of the four swords of the Kingdom." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Four...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. In each of the cardinal directions of the city, there is a statue of a legendary sword King Parsifal used in battle." £ÛGalahad£Ý King Parsifal, the First King of Graystone. It was said that he had fought countless wars in order to protect their peace and founded the kingdom soon after. He was a Calamity-Class figure who was known to be a great hero. In his honor, one the previous Kings erected four statues all over the city resembling his swords. There was the "Sword of Valor" in the north, "Might" in the east, "Calm" in the west, and "Judgement" in the south, all representing King Parsifal''s values. "Four swords... I want to see the other three too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. I''m afraid that will have to wait, Your Highness. We still have to greet His Majesty to let them know you have arrived safely." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Then, it would be our pleasure if you could escort us when the day comes." £ÛYuna£Ý "That might be difficult with my schedule, but it would be an hon©`" £ÛGalahad£Ý WOOHOOOO!! WOOAAAHHH!! OOOHHHHHHHH!! Galahad couldn''t even finish his words, when suddenly, a loud cacophony of cheers echoed by the distance. Screams of ecstasy, excitement, and enthusiasm danced in the air, people chanting ever so eagerly. What appeared in front of them was a massive colosseum stretching out hundreds of meters wide, fully encased with tough materials and a barrier to protect the whole place, able to house more than a hundred thousand people. A true giant. "Waah¡«! So massive... What is that thing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? Is this perhaps your first time seeing a colosseum, Your Highness?" £ÛGalahad£Ý "A colosseum...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. In simpler terms, a massive arena... It is a place where warriors and mages fight with their best until one is unable to continue or surrender, and also a place for people to see such intense battles unfold." £ÛGalahad£Ý To Galahad''s words, Yuna was even more surprised. She had seen all sorts of arenas and training grounds before, but never a colosseum. Even Grey who had seen them online couldn''t help but be amazed by such a marvel. There wasn''t just one. Located near the center and each of the city''s quadrants was a colosseum, making a grand total of five colosseums. Though not as massive as the Grand Colosseum in front of them, the others were still large and popular. They were all a sight to behold. It is also because of these colosseums that Avalon is populated with swordsmen. The fights in such arenas are what inspired the younger generations to wield a sword and improve their skills, watching the fights to gain some reference. Because of such popularity, swordsmen from all over the continent also started to gather in order to learn and improve themselves, fighting other swordsmen while they were at it, creating a domino effect which has been in effect for centuries already. "How can we fight in the colosseums?" £ÛYuna£Ý "For that, you only need to register as a ''Gladiator'' in any of the colosseums. The process shouldn''t take too long." £ÛGalahad£Ý "I see... Then I guess we''ll give it a try." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I can''t wait to see you in action again, Your©` Ah..." £ÛGalahad£Ý A sudden realization soon came to Galahad as he spoke his words, making him abruptly cut his own words. He wanted to tell Grey and Yuna, but doesn''t have the heart to, a troubled look looming over his face. "Is something wrong, Sir Galahad?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s not really... Well, the problem is... The colosseums only accepts swordsmen. An assassin and a brawler would most likely be rejected..." £ÛGalahad£Ý It was troublesome indeed. It was already to be expected from the City of Swords, but to think even their colosseums are only limited to swordsmen. If Grey and Yuna didn''t know about it beforehand, they would have surely gotten in trouble. Fortunately, Grey and Yuna were also well versed in swordsmanship, possessing at least "High" level of mastery. Even more fortunate was the fact that not only do they have the "Divine Sword" in their possession, but "Vulcan''s Wrath" as well, two Divine-Grade swords which suits them perfectly. They don''t know whether it was fate or just a coincidence, but with it, they were sure they could participate in the fun and let themselves loose. Swordsmanship may not be their front, but they could still learn a thing or two about it. "No need to worry, Sir Galahad, we know a thing or two about swordsmanship so we should be alright." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It may not be our strongest cards, but I''m sure we''ll make do somehow. We''ll try our best not to disappoint you too much." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oho! Then, I am looking forward to your matches, Your Highnesses." £ÛGalahad£Ý Such things out of the way, the carriage continued to trot and before long, they finally arrived at the Royal Castle, massive golden gates opening before them, letting them pass through as beautiful scenery greeted them. Not only were there gardens, there were also statues of important people erected all over the place. Each one held swords in their person, looking like gallant figures of the past. Heroes who engraved their names in history. As soon as they came down the carriage, each and every servant they met lowered their heads to greet them politely, the knights saluting to Galahad before bowing their heads towards them. Such a welcome reception. "Where is His Majesty right now?" £ÛGalahad£Ý "He''s sparring with the Captain of the Royal Guards again. I think it would still take an hour before His Majesty comes back." And as it seems, the King was not in the throne room nor was he in his office. Rather, he was on the training grounds with the knights, not to spectate, but join them in their training, crossing swords with them to better his swordsmanship. "It seems like we''ll have to walk a little more ways. Would that be alright with you, Your Highnesses." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Yeah, no problems here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. We could use a little bit of a walk." £ÛYuna£Ý "Great. Then I shall lead the way." £ÛGalahad£Ý There were no contradictions on Grey and Yuna''s side. As Galahad took the two to where the King was, he also gave them a tour of the Royal Castle while he was at it, showing all the important places and also introducing them to important figures. The Ministers, the Army Officers, the Head Chef in the kitchen, and many more, Grey and Yuna got to meet all sorts of wonderful people throughout their little tour, the Head Chef even giving them treats as they passed by. Before long, the sounds of swords clashing echoed in their ears, clouds of dust brewing in the near fields. They have arrived at the training grounds, greeted by a fierce clash between two men, a familiar figure amongst them. "Hahaha! You''re finished, Eliazar!" £ÛArchen£Ý CHAPTER 301 END Chapter 302: A Den of Battle Maniacs Clang Clang Gashaak Sharp and metallic noise reverberated in the air, brig sparks flying left and right as two swords clashed against one another. The wind trembled and the ground quaked, shockwaves howling all over the training grounds, two men battling it out. The ones in battle were no ordinary people either. One of them was the Captain of the Royal Guards while the other was the Graystone Kingdom''s very own King, each gritting their teeth as they bore the brunt of each other''s strikes. All eyes were on the two as the exchanged blows, sharp streaks of light gleaming every so often. The fiercer the winds blew, the more heated up the battle became, arriving to the point where blood started to trickle down the ground. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Archen myr Lantre Graystone ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿48 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,265 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,537 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Earth ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (50%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (55%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿59% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºTerrorize (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Eliazar myr Camelot ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿43 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,749 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2,340 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (54%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (59%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿62% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºRaven''s Eye (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- They weren''t just small fries either. Both of them were respectable High-Rankers whose clash could easily devastate the place if it weren''t for the tough and sturdy barrier covering the training grounds. Of course, as there was a massive gap between the strengths between them, both parties decided to battle with their combat powers fixed at the bottom of B-rank. The one who breaks the rules will lose the match immediately. The King dashed forward and raised his sword high in the air, blazing sparks rushing out his blade as it connected with Eliazar''s sword. Seeing it didn''t go through, he then jumped back and increased the distance between them in just a couple moments. Unfortunately for the King, Eliazar didn''t just let him be and chased him to a corner. Their clash once again continued, only that now, the situation has been reversed, the King down the one pressured by the Captain of the Royal Guards. ¡¶How Impudent!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý However, such pressure was easily broken. Imbuing his "Terrorize" ability to his words, the King landed a strong mental attack towards Eliazar. It was especially intimidating with his blood red hair and golden eyes, seeming like a predator. It was not enough to defeat him, but it was able to halt Eliazar''s attacks. He was only able to buy a little time, but such was more than enough for him to change his stance, gathering mana to his sword and he clenched his fists. ¡¶Flash Rain!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý The King''s hands moved fast like lightning, landing heavy strikes one after another. Eliazar had just regained his composition yet he needed to defend against such a merciless barrage of blades. Now, he was the one being pushed into a corner. ¡¶Falling Rush!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý To conclude his powerful chain of attacks, he raised his sword once more, gathering and converting mana into heavy rocks, clustering towards his sword. It grew bigger and bigger, heavier and heavier, casting a massive shadow to the ground. Heavy as one can be, the sword came down like a rockslide, loud rumbling echoing in the air as the earth shook. The very moment the attack connected, all Eliazar could do was defend and bear the brunt of such oppressing weight. The ground cratered below Eliazar''s feet and irked veins popped out in the King''s face as he tried to push harder and harder. It was an extreme battle of attrition, and unfortunately for the King, he was the one who broke first. "Was that all you got, Your Majesty?" £ÛEliazar£Ý "You tough bastard..." £ÛArchen£Ý There was nothing more to it. With the King''s chain of attack now over, Eliazar then gripped his sword once more, lunging towards the King with all his might, a sharp and dangerous glint showing deep inside his eyes. The King managed to dodge the first attack, but it took him all he got just to do so. E succeeding attacks became even more difficult, most of the following strikes lightly grazing him, letting blood spill even more. ¡¶Blitz Symphony!¡· £ÛEliazar£Ý A combination of wind magic and swordsmanship. Eliazar struck from afar and the winds carried his blades, striking from hard to dodge angles and from positions one wouldn''t be able to normally strike. A rain of blades from all directions. To make matters worse for the King, both his legs and arms were now riddled with wounds and injuries. Not only dodging, even striking was now an ordeal, needing to use all tricks he could just to get by. ¡¶Halt!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý The King used "Terrorize" once more, once again catching Eliazar off-guard. His rain of attacks slowed down considerably, his blows missing the spots. The King then used the opportunity to run away and regain ground. Though, there was only so much the King could do. With Eliazar''s "Raven''s Eye", much like Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye" though much weaker, he has a full grasp on the battlefield, every scene playing out in his eyes. The King tried to land a strike from behind, but it was all futile in front of Eliazar''s "Raven''s Eye". He was able to evade the attack with relative ease by docking, the turning around to to land a counterattack Crack Crack Bang Thud Thud Thud Even then, it did not connect. Before the blade could even come in contact with the King, the latter had already erected a couple sturdy earthen walls which acted as buffer, letting the King to gain some distance. "You should give up now, Your Majesty." £ÛEliazar£Ý The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "What are you talking about? Don''t tell me you''re getting delusional now, Eliazar? Looks like I need to appoint a new captain of the guards." £ÛArchen£Ý "Well... Let''s just see who''s getting... delusional!" £ÛEliazar£Ý Shaking off the dust on his shoulders, Eliazar pounced towards the King like a hungry tiger ready to bear his fangs. The King tried to make him lose balance by making the ground uneven, but it was all useless efforts. With the appearance of a smile on the King''s face, the ground rumbled ever so lightly, massive spikes rising out of the ground and surrounding Eliazar, like a shark''s jaw, ready to devour the latter whole. Sadly, the King had used such tricks one too many times already. Eliazar had already seen it coming, letting the winds explode on his feet, launching him high up in the air, his sword gleaming as sunlight refracted from it. "Are you still not tired of using the same old tricks, Your Majesty?" £ÛEliazar£Ý "They may be old, but it still works wonders! ¡¶Cleaving Crescent¡·!" £ÛArchen£Ý Pain devouring his arms away, the King still swung his sword nonetheless. A massive blade of mana soared towards Eliazar''s direction, and in response, Eliazar also shot one of his own, soon clashing with one another. BOOOOMMMMMM The blades devoured one another, a loud explosion rupturing the air. As massive shockwaves rocked the barrier, both the King and Eliazar were now back on their feet. They raised their swords proudly, smiling with excitement. Clouds of dust swallowed the fields whole, the King and Eliazar leaving craters as they rushed towards one another. Sharp lights glimmered like stars as they swords exchanged blows once more, thrill welling up inside their hearts as they smiled. ¡¶¡¶Double Cross!!¡·¡· £ÛArchen and Eliazar£Ý As if their minds were one, the King and Eliazar poured their all into one final move. They brandished their swords, rushing surges of mana coiling around their swords, blinding light swallowed the training grounds. BOOOOMMMMMM Shwing Shwing Shick And as the clouds of dust cleared up, one of their swords flew high up in the air, soon landing stuck on the ground. As for the other one, it was now pointed towards the neck of the King, a smile showing on Eliazar''s face. "Looks like it''s my victory once again, Your Majesty." £ÛEliazar£Ý "Kugh... You always get the last say, huh, you monstrous bastard." £ÛArchen£Ý "Hahaha. What might you mean, Your Majesty?" £ÛEliazar£Ý It was Eliazar''s victory. With such a clear result, loud cheers echoed all over the training grounds as the knights applauded their match. Both the King and Eliazar shook one another''s hands before heading out of the field to get themselves healed. And just as they came back from their intense duel, a pair of familiar figures caught the King''s eyes. They were Grey and Yuna who had been watching the fight since they arrived, now bowing their heads slightly to greet the King. "Hahaha. Sorry to have shown you such a pathetic sight, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. It must have been quite disappointing." £ÛArchen£Ý "No, not at all, Your Majesty. It was a good fight. I don''t think there''s any other King out there who could have done it better than you did." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey''s right. I also think what Your Majesty had shown was an exceptional fight. I would love to see you fight again." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Stop with the flattery. There''s no need to be so stiff." £ÛArchen£Ý He was already bleeding all over yet he still had the gall to laugh with such a bright face. With such a terrible condition, Grey and Yuna could only extend their offer to heal their wounds and recover their energy while they''re at it. As golden light melded into their bodies, the wounds in their bodies started to vanish one after another as if they were but passing lies. Their fatigue melted away and all the blood they lost was restored. They made a full recovery in just a couple seconds. "Ohh! You are just as well-versed in Holy magic as King Ernes said. I don''t think even our best healers could do such an excellent job." £ÛArchen£Ý "His Majesty is right. To think it would only take a second to heal all our wounds... This is nothing short of amazing..." £ÛEliazar£Ý Such a thing was only natural. After all, Grey and Yuna are ones who possessed the gift of knowledge given to them by God. With their prowess, only the Cardinals, High Paladins, and the Pope could be a match against them. "Oh, right... Forgive the late introductions, I am©`" £ÛEliazar£Ý "Captain Eliazar, am I right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yes... How did..." £ÛEliazar£Ý "Sir Galahad had told us when you were fighting with His Majesty. Though, we didn''t think we''d be welcomed by such a sight." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That makes things easier then... It''s a pleasure to finally meet the Great Heroes. I''ve heard so much about you from His Majesty." £ÛEliazar£Ý "The sentiment is mutual." £ÛGrey£Ý They extended their hands and shook their hands soon after. It was still the first time they met, but for some reason, there was a bright glint in Eliazar''s eyes as he shook their hands. One could only wonder what things the King had told him. Well, it wasn''t just Eliazar, the other knights who were also part of the Royal Guards were also interested. Seeing such young figures act so casually with the King and the Captain of the guards, they couldn''t help but wonder about their identities. And such curiosity was easily noticed by the King, nudging one of his elbows towards Eliazar''s side, signaling the latter of something. It took him quite a while to figure out, but as soon as he did, he nodded in understanding. "Royal Guards! Atte¡«ntion!" £ÛEliazar£Ý Eliazar''s voice boomed throughout the fields and the Royal Guards rallied under his command. They quickly got into position and faced their captain. Each one of them stood firmly, hands tucked in tightly to their sides. "Greetings to Their Highnesses! Archduke Grey and Archduchess Yuna!" £ÛEliazar£Ý """Greetings, Your Highnesses!!""" They were a little confused at first, but they quickly pulled themselves together and gave their salutations to Grey and Yuna. It was a quick and simple way to answer their questions, eyes now sparkling with excitement as they learnt who the two youths standing before them were. After all, who hasn''t heard of their names and the various tales they have made despite being so young. And just recently, their King has been singing praises for them. To their eyes, they were idols, through and through. As for Grey and Yuna who were on the receiving end, they couldn''t be any more uncomfortable. First, it was Galahad, and now, the whole Royal Guards. Receiving such expectant stares was simply too taxing to the mind. "It''s alright, everyone. Please be at ease." £ÛGrey£Ý "At ease!" £ÛEliazar£Ý Another command and another set of movements. The Royal Guards soon let the tension in their shoulders loose and relaxed themselves. The only thing which didn''t change was their stares towards Grey and Yuna, boring holes towards their heads. "Looks like you''ve got quite the admirers." £ÛArchen£Ý "Your Majesty..." £ÛGrey£Ý They couldn''t even laugh nor cry even if they wanted to. It wasn''t just the ones in front of them, the knights in Farsa and in Erdea were also too overzealous for their own good, admiring them like little fangirls. Of course, it wasn''t a bad that they have admirers, it''s just that every now and then there would always be those who would go too far, bordering that of obsession. They already had enough dealing with Garret, any more would be a headache. "Alright... Now that I''ve rested myself quite well enough, should we also go for a round, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna? I want to see just how far I can fare against great heroes as yourselves." £ÛArchen£Ý "I would also like to have a bout against either of you, Your Highnesses. It would be a great honor to learn from you." £ÛEliazar£Ý "Oh! It would also be by greatest pleasure to fight against you, Your Highnesses. I would be delighted if you accept this meager wish of mine." £ÛGalahad£Ý It was just as they expected. After the King issued his request for a duel, Eliazar and Galahad followed suit and soon, all the Royal Guards wanted to have a try too. It was like a domino effect from the King all the way to the guards. Grey and Yuna tried to ask for help, looking at the healers and attendants with eyes filled with expectations, but such expectations were soon broken. They only shook their heads in silence, eyes smiling with pity. "Your Majesty, I don''t think this is the right time or place for that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I guess you''re right..." £ÛArchen£Ý It was a success! Grey and Yuna couldn''t believe how easy it was to convince the King©` or so they thought... "But well, I don''t think we will ever have an opportunity like this again. I think it''s best if we just settle this matter now. It''s now or never, am I right? Hahaha!" £ÛArchen£Ý The King continued his words, leaving Grey and Yuna baffled. It was all useless. No matter what kind of excuse they spin, however they try to convince him, the King would surely not budge on his opinion, eager eyes glowing bright. Grey and Yuna already knew after months of dealing with a certain King that such brilliance in their eyes could only mean trouble. It was the eyes of someone stubborn to a fault, it would only cause them more headaches if they try to refuse. The longer they delay the subject, the more the King would bother them, like a child who was promised to be given candy,excitedly asking every minute or two. All they could do was give up, heaving lengthy sighs deep inside their hearts. ¡ºHaah... Why are Kings here so troublesome...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUuu... It''s not even funny anymore...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna could only grumble using telepathy, looking at the King and everyone else before heaving an exasperated sigh yet again. Fortunately enough, it wasn''t like they haven''t thought of such a situation before. They already made countermeasures. "Haah... Fine... We''ll have a duel with you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! That great©`" £ÛArchen£Ý "On one condition. We''ll only fight against those who are worthy." £ÛGrey£Ý The King couldn''t even finish his gratitude, when Grey suddenly cut him off. If they would be bending to their request, they might as well demand something reasonable in exchange. It was the countermeasure they had set up. At the words "worthy", everyone tilted their heads in confusion. They neither knew nor understood what exactly such a vague word entails. They could only ponder silently, some scratching their chins and cupping their chins. "Pardon me, Your Highnesses but... by ''worthy'', you meant..." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Yeah, that''s right. Only those who can bear the full force of our aura for a whole minute without falling to their knees could duel against us." £ÛGrey£Ý Everyone shuddered at Grey''s words. Though the very least requirement to be a Royal Guard was to be a C-ranker, such a rank was still nothing compared to an S-ranker. Their aura would surely be devastating. Yet despite knowing the difficulty before them, everyone didn''t shake in fear nor ran away. Rather, they even got more excited, eager and stubborn smiles showing on their faces one after another. There was simply no stopping them. "Hahaha! Then... Please, do your worst!" £ÛArchen£Ý There was only confidence in the King''s voice, a fierce flame of determination and enthusiasm burning deep inside his eyes. Everyone behind was also the same, fully ready to take on the challenge. "Alright... Let''s see how strong your resolves are..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Do your best, everyone, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý In just a split second, the atmosphere in the training grounds turned a complete 180. As soon as Grey and Yuna released their auras simultaneously, an extreme force immediately weighed down on their shoulders, tension rising astronomically. It wasn''t just heavy, it was extremely heavy, making the Royal Guards feel like they were carrying mountains on their backs. It hasn''t even been five seconds yet, yet people were already starting to kneel ground, some already on all fours. With such a massive gap between them and Grey and Yuna, it was already a surprise that they held on for more than a few seconds. They were already having a hard time breathing, and were feeling dizzy yet their will has yet to be bent. ''Kugh...! As expected of the ones who fought against the Azure Sword Emperor... What amazing and intense pressure...!'' £ÛArchen£Ý ''His Majesty wasn''t joking... So this is the power of the heroes...'' £ÛEliazar£Ý ''Is... Is this... How far I can go..:?'' £ÛGalahad£Ý Even High-Rankers such as the King, Eliazar, and Galahad were no different from little puppies under Grey and Yuna''s pressure. They could barely keep standing still, let alone move. It was just that intense. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna only directed their aura towards the King and his knights, otherwise, the healers and attendants would have already long fainted from such intense pressure. It would surely be a disaster. And speaking of fainting, some of the Royal Guards had already passed out, unable to take the pressure, dropping like flies one after another. Before long, only the three High-Rankers remained, trying to hold their grounds. "Haha... Looks like this is as far as we can go, huh..." £ÛArchen£Ý "Forgive me, Your Majesty, I don''t think I can stand it any longer as well..." £ÛEliazar£Ý "The same here, Your Majesty..." £ÛGalahad£Ý Though, even High-Rankers as themselves soon fell, their knees plunging towards the ground. With it, not a single person managed to pass Grey and Yuna''s little test. Everything went perfectly according to plan. "Haha... It seems like we are still not worthy enough to fight against you... That was quite the bummer..." £ÛArchen£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t be like that, Your Majesty. You did well for holding out so long. A little more and you could have won." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then I guess that''s something..." £ÛArchen£Ý It was a shame but a condition was a condition. The King really wanted to have a bout against Grey and Yuna, but with his current status as it is, he would barely stand a chance. There was a need to get even stronger. They have failed, but an even stronger flame of passion and determination started to light ablaze before them. Now, they are even more motivated to get stronger, ready to go through hell and back if that''s what it takes. "Oi, you lot. That''s enough rest. Let''s get to training." £ÛEliazar£Ý At Eliazar''s words, the knights, albeit still dizzy, started standing up one after another. Their tenacity was amazing in ways more than one, even Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but be moved. No wonder they''re the Kingdom''s strongest knights. "Then, since we''re already done here, how about we head©`" £ÛArchen£Ý "Father!" £Û???£Ý The King was cut off once again, another figure appearing on the training ground. She was a young lady, but rather than a dress, what she wore were a long-sleeved blouse, tight trousers, a belt, and high boots, a scabbard attached to her side. She was the typical tomboy princess Grey had seen many times in fictional works back on Earth, now marching with heavy steps, heading towards the King with a feisty glint in her eyes. "Let me join the Carnival of Swords!" £Û???£Ý CHAPTER 302 END Chapter 303: The Princess and Salted Chocolate Brownies! "Lisa, we already talked about this..." £ÛArchen£Ý "But, Father! I''m already grown up! I can protect myself now!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No still means no. Not until you can prove yourself." £ÛArchen£Ý It was a sudden situation, awkwardness looming in the air as the King and the young lady argued with one another. The once merry group of knights were now silent as one can be, trying to ignore the argument between the two. Of course, such awkwardness also applied to Grey and Yuna who now doesn''t know what to do. They just had a long day, and they really don''t want to be involved in such an argument. Let the family''s matter be the family''s matter. "Father! I''m already a Mid-Ranker! And I am at the top of my peers! I assure you that I will not disgrace the name of the Royal Family!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "This is not about the family''s honor, it''s about your safety. You know how fierce the competition is. You''re still far too inexperienced." £ÛArchen£Ý "Then let me participate so I can gain experience!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "And let you be in harm''s way? That''s the last thing I would do." £ÛArchen£Ý The King was stubborn and so was the young lady. It wasn''t the first time such an argument occurred between them and it won''t be the last either. Neither of them wanted to back down, fierce words bouncing here and there. The young lady arguing with the King was none other than the Second Princess of the Kingdom, Lisandra myr Lantre Graystone, a tomboyish princess whose love for swords was just as strong as the knights of Avalon. When Grey and Yuna met her back at Erdea, she was dressed in beautiful and silky garments, carrying herself primly and properly like a proper princess. But now, she was the complete opposite, even wielding a sword which could easily cut trees in half. It wasn''t just that. The Second Princess, much like Julius and Amelia, was a genius when it came to magic. She is now the top student of her class, being an E-ranker at such an age. She was already outstanding. "I''ve said it before and I''ll say it again... You still haven''t proven yourself." £ÛArchen£Ý Yet no matter how outstanding she was, she was still not enough to her father''s eyes, or rather, he was simply too overprotective of her. His words snared her heart, grit her teeth as she clenched her fists tightly. Well, it was only natural. After all, the Carnival of Swords is a competition where many swordsmen from all over the continent. It was not a competition where children who barely knew how to fly could participate. An injury or two could be due if something wrong were to happen. Of course, as it was a competition to test one''s skills, there would be a myriad of high level barriers all over the place to limit one''s strength. Even then, it is still dangerous to participate since experts would surely reign supreme in the competition. "Then, what can I do to prove myself..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "... It''s simple... You just need to land a hit on me. If you could, no matter how weak, I will let you participate." £ÛArchen£Ý It was no different from telling the Princess to give up. The gap in strength between a B-Ranker and E-Ranker was like heaven and earth. No matter how much they try, the gap is simply too wide to be compensated by skills of items. It was impossible. She may be a genius, but the King was even more. By the time she was the same age as she was, he was already a D-ranker, beating even his seniors in the academy and his adventurers companions. He was simply too domineering. The King knew well how hard he was being to his daughter, but if it''s for her safety, he could be hated by her. He just doesn''t want anything happening to her. It was his duty as a Father to keep her safe. "And, Lisandra... Aren''t you forgetting to greet our guests?" £ÛArchen£Ý "Guests...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý The King''s eyes wandered towards Grey and Yuna''s direction and the Princess'' eyes followed soon after. There, she saw two familiar figures, now looking at them with awkward eyes, waving their hands slowly in silence. "A-Ah! L-Lord Grey and L-Lady Y-Yuna... G-Good to see you again." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Good to see you again, Princess Lisandra. It''s been quite some time.mHow have you been?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I-I have been well, thank you... A-And... S-Sorry for showing you such a sight... Please forget what just happened..." £ÛLisandra£Ý The once feisty princess was now meek and flustered like a little lamb. No matter how rowdy and tomboyish she was, she was still a princess, and a princess needed to maintain her dignity. Now, she was as red as one can be. Princess Lisandra already knew that Grey and Yuna would be coming, but she didn''t think she would meet them at the training grounds. Moreover, she also admired them like the others, it was especially embarrassing to let them see such a side of her. First, it was Iris, and now, Lisandra. It sure was interesting to see the different sides of the princesses when they are not in the public''s eyes. It was like they were totally different people, personalities contrasting like day and night. "Don''t worry, Princess Lisandra. We didn''t see anything at all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes... Thank you for your understanding..." £ÛLisandra£Ý They probably won''t forget her actions anytime soon, but the least they could do was appease her. It''s not like they''re the type to gossip about others anyway. Her secret was safe with the two of them, locked deep in their hearts. "Then, since our business is finished here, shall we take our leave, Lord Grey? Lady Yuna? I would like to take you around the castle." £ÛArchen£Ý "Wait! Father! We''re still©`" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lisandra myr Lantre Graystone! The decision is already final! You will not be participating in the Carnival of Swords!" £ÛArchen£Ý The King''s loud voice boomed all throughout the training field and the princess was stopped on her tracks. She could only lower her head in silence and resignation, her clenched fists now trembling ever slightly, not meeting her father in the eyes. It was yet another fail. Lisandra had already tried countless times to convince her father, but all her efforts haven gone into fruition yet. She could only give up for now, a feeling of guilt brewing deep inside the King''s heart. "Lisa, please understand. This is for your own good." £ÛArchen£Ý "Yes, Father..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Then, we will be taking our leave. Take your rest and have something to eat in the kitchen. Don''t tire yourself too much." £ÛArchen£Ý "Yes..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. She was being responsive but there was barely any life in her voice and eyes. The King couldn''t help but worry, however, he must let her be for her own growth. After all, he won''t always be by her side. She needs to learn how to be independent. "Then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, shall we go around the castle? I will make sure you have the best memories of Graystone." £ÛArchen£Ý "We''re looking forward to it, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý The King leading them, Grey and Yuna soon headed out of the training grounds and into the main castle grounds, leaving Lisandra and the Royal Guards behind, the latter continuing their training regime whilst the former heading out soon after. Grey and Yuna already received a tour from Galahad when they headed out of the training grounds, but it was not as in-depth as the King did. Not only the way to the training grounds, but all the important places as well. He did not miss a single one. The gardens, the greenhouses, the library, the kitchen, the main hall, the parlors, the offices, the special training grounds, the many halls and corridors, the throne room, their soon-to-be quarters, and many more. An extensive tour was what it was. They already expected it, but the amount of decoration swords in the castle was really something. Every room practically had one, and even the kitchen had a rapier for some reason. It was one which only made them more confused if anything. They even had a "Garden of Glory", which as one would have guessed, was full of all sorts of swords, coming in different shapes and sizes. It was practically a museum of swords, with replicas of the swords used by the heroes of the past. The real ones were stored in the Royal Treasury. "What do you think of this sword, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna?" £ÛArchen£Ý "I think it''s beautiful... Though... I don''t think the spikes are that practical..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s right. This sword is actually just here for intimidation. It does look quite frightening, doesn''t it?" £ÛArchen£Ý "That it is, Your Majesty..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, there were also swords which were just for jokes. They looked quite scary but are really useless in real combat, just like the comically massive sword which only High-Rankers could swing with ease, not that anyone would pick it out seriously. But perhaps the most beautiful one was the sword wielded by the First King. Grey only saw a replica, but he could tell the real one was a Mythical-Grade sword. Quite the invaluable object. A national treasure, indeed. "Your Majesty..." "Hm? Is it time already?" £ÛArchen£Ý "Yes. The Ministers have already arrived. It is time for the meeting to commence." Just as they were about to finish the tour, an attendant suddenly relayed the news to the King. Apparently, the latter still had a meeting to attend to and he was the only one the others were waiting for, all the important figures of the country had gathered. The attendant whispered and the King listened ardently. Before long, he was briefed of the meeting agendas and the requests of the ministers. It didn''t take him too long to get a firm grasp of the situation. Compared to Ernes, Archen was actually reliable. "I apologize, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, but it seems this is as far as I can guide you. Should I ask someone to continue touring taking you around or would you rather explore by yourselves?" £ÛArchen£Ý "Hmm... I think we''d prefer the latter, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s more fun that way!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I see... Then, I will be seeing you again at dinner. I hope you two enjoy the rest of your day." £ÛArchen£Ý "Un. Well wishes to your meeting, Your Majesty." £ÛArchen£Ý The King turned around and waved one of his hands, his footsteps soon echoed in the hall, disappearing from view after a few moments. Grey and Yuna were left behind, silence looming over them as they turned their heads left and right. "Hmm... Where should we go now, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Beats me. It''s not like we''re familiar with the place. I was thinking of using my eyes, but.l. should we just go around aimlessly? What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do that! That would be fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no plan nor were there any decisions. Grey and Yuna simply let fate do its work, heading where their foot took them. They have already explored most of the castle, all that''s left are the little nooks and crannies that they missed. They headed inside the smaller greenhouses, the empty halls, the detached palaces, the ponds, the subsidiary buildings and many more. There were a lot of interesting sights to see, people greeting them politely as they passed. And just as they explored, they once again arrived on the training grounds. Not the one the knights and soldiers use, but the smaller and more private ones which not many people can use unless they receive special permission from the Royal Family. "Haap! Haap! Haap! Hyaap!" £ÛLisandra£Ý And in that training ground, a certain princess was thrusting and slashing her sword against a dummy. She was already drenched in sweat, obviously practicing for more than a couple hours already, an ardent glow gleaming in her eyes. ¡¶Double Cross!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra brandished her sword at breakneck speeds and two blades of mana formed soon after, converging into one and hitting the dummy with enough force to feel trees in an instant, clouds of dust scattering in its wake. The cloud of dust soon cleared and the dummy, albeit still intact, was now lying on the ground. Seeing the devastation she caused, Lisandra lifted up her sword and looked at it. Yet, there was no satisfaction on her face, only disappointment as she clenched her sword tightly. "No... This is still not enough..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Mmn? But I think you''re already doing well though, Princess Lisandra?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fweeh?! L-Lady Yuna?! And Lord Grey too!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Just like a kitten who was splashed with water. Hearing Yuna''s words suddenly ring inside her ears, Lisandra quickly jolted as if her soul had left her body. She then looked at the two with a flustered expression, face beet red as one can be. "W-When did you two arrive...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "We arrived just now. And I also think that attack was amazing. No need to devalue yourself too much, Princess Lisandra." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... So you heard that, huh..." £ÛLisandra£Ý She was trying to look calm and collected, but she couldn''t hide the crestfallen tone in her voice. She then swung her sword one more time before tucking it inside her scabbard, soon heading under the shade to rest with Grey and Yuna. It was already afternoon and the sun was beating down on the ground. As Graystone was a more tropical country than Alfrione, a rest under the shade felt very refreshing, even more so with a cup of cold water, "Fuahh¡«! That feels much better." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Do you feel much better now, Princess Lisandra?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, thank you, and please call me Lisa, just Lisa." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! In that case, please refer to us casually as well, Lisa." £ÛYuna£Ý They had already met in Erdea before so talking to and getting comfortable with each other was not as much of an arduous task than usual. They quickly got along as they enjoyed the fresh and cool breeze together, passing through the training grounds. "About before... I''m sorry that you had to witness that. I''ve been asking Father about it ever since I was young yet he had never given me permission to attend the Carnival of Swords." £ÛLisandra£Ý The Carnival of Swords, a competition held every year in the Grand Colosseum. An event where sword experts from all over the continent and beyond showcase their swordsmanship against one another, a round of fierce clashes one after another. Everyone could participate in the tournament, but with so many experts participating, getting through the preliminaries was practically impossible unless one is at least at C-rank, with High-Rankers always reigning supreme. It was practically impossible for the princess who is still at E-rank. She would surely be eliminated without mercy. And that''s what the King is afraid of. He''s afraid she''ll be crushed and shaken by such overwhelming defeat. It''s a world where the strong prey on the weak, after all. "Father always said I''m still inexperienced... I couldn''t even destroy the training dummy. Maybe I should just give it up..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lisa, you''re just overthinking it. You''re already strong as you are." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu. Thanks, Yuna..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so she said, gentle laughter dancing in the air. However, there was not a shred of joy inside her eyes, only dejection and insecurity as she doubted herself. She was close by, but her thoughts were far, far away, gloomy as one can be, They only knew a little about each other, but Grey and Yuna knew they couldn''t just leave her like that. It may be because Kris'' personality has brushed on them, but they have started to get nosy about other people''s situations. Oh, how troublesome it was. "Hey, Lisa, can I borrow a little bit of space here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Sure... Are you going to train, Grey?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No, I''ll be making something sweet. Please look forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý Or course, what better way to cheer up someone than a sweet and tasty delight? Grey quickly got into action and took out a kitchen set to Lisandra''s surprise, then laid a handful of ingredients atop the kitchen table. There was butter, sugar, salt, eggs, flour, vanilla extracts, peanuts, and of course, chocolate, coming in both solid and powdered cocoa forms. As for the tools, Grey only needed some cake pan, foil, a ladle, a whisk, a saucepan, and a couple bowls, "Yuna, what is Grey doing?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Let''s just sit and watch. We''ll see soon enough," £ÛYuna£Ý After preheating the oven, Grey limed the cake pan with foil, letting it drape over the edges. He then lightly buttered the foil, making sure it wasn''t too dry nor greasy for the brownie mix to be put in later. With the preparations done, Grey heated a saucepan and melted some butter and chocolate over low heat, stirring from time to time before removing it from the heat. He then wished them until a smooth consistency was reached. Cocoa powder, sugar, eggs, a few drops of vanilla extract, and flour were then added to the mix, whisked thoroughly until the batter was finally finished, then poured it into the buttered cake pan, a sprinkle of salt and crushed peanuts soon after. With that, all that''s left was to bake the brownies. What would usually take more than half an hour only took a couple of minutes with Grey controlling the heat in the oven with fire magic, soon taking it out to let it cool down. "Yuna, why don''t you make some juice for us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna making some fruit juice, Grey then cooled down the brownies with the use of ice magic, turning the once soft cake into firm sweets. The foil was soon disposed of and Grey cut the brownies into hand-sized rectangular pieces. The brownies were done and so was the juice. It was a much less extravagant snack than usual but it was still magnificent nonetheless. Yuna was humming to herself as she prepared some glasses from them, excited to take a munch. As for the Princess, she couldn''t help but stare and wonder just what the dark brown creation was in front of her. Though, from the appetite-arousing fragrance alone, she could already tell it was a delectable treat. "Go ahead and take some, Lisa." £ÛGrey£Ý "O-Oh... Then, I will be intruding on your kindness..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Driven by curiosity, and temptation as well, Lisandra didn''t hesitate any longer and got a brownie for herself. She was still unsure what the treat was, but the more she held onto it, the more she wanted to have a taste. It was simply too tempting. "Thank you for the food." £ÛLisandra£Ý The Princess soon took a bite, an unfamiliar burst of flavor rushing inside her mouth. It was sweet, but there were also hints of saltiness and bitterness as well, perfectly blending in harmony to create a delicious delight. The crunchiness of the peanuts also added a good contrast to the soft texture of the brownies, a fudge running deep inside the center of the treat. It was still the first time she had them yet she was already in love. They were just too good! "Mmn¡«! So tasty! I could eat these all day!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Right¡«? Grey always makes the best sweets!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s too much praise, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s true though. It really is delectable!" £ÛLisandra£Ý The princess was now smiling, cheerfully taking a bite of the brownies time and time again. Compared to before, such a face suited her more. She looked much better smiling that sulking, beautiful as the sky above, "Do you feel much better now, Lisa?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Yes, thank you for cheering me up... I feel more refreshed now." £ÛLisandra£Ý "That''s good to hear... While it''s good to work hard, you shouldn''t push yourself too hard. Doing so will just drive you into a corner like before. Taking little breaks like this is important too. Just take a deep deep breath and relax." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he advised Lisandra, Yuna nodding beside him. Even when they were back in the forest, he and Yuna also took some time off from training and enjoyed their hobbies for a bit more variety. While it slows down their progress and just wastes their time, it is also important to release all the stress and fatigue they''ve accumulated, and allow them to sit back and see things in different perspectives. A time for rest and reevaluation. "I see... I''ll keep that in mind... However, I think that''s enough rest for now. I feel much better already so I think I''ll keep on going. That much is fine, right?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Yeah, go ahead. We''ll be right here if you need more brownies." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you!" £ÛLisandra£Ý It was only a short break, but for some reason, Lisandra felt as if all the weight on her shoulders were suddenly taken off, heart and body feeling much lighter than before, a sense of peace and calm blanketing her mind. She soon unsheathed her sword, brandishing it once more. She performed the same movements yet ito somehow felt different before, a sense of enjoyment and excitement rushing inside her heart, a smile blooming on her face. "Phew¡«! Looks like everything went well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! These brownies are very well made!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Yuna, you... Haah..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 303 END Chapter 304: The Grand Colosseum! Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Three swift slashes whistled in the air as a crimson sword was brandished at extreme speeds, leaving behind a blazing scarlet trail, glimmering like the sunset over the vast blue sea. The show soon ended, the sword sheathed into a scabbard. "Alright. I think this one''s good enough," £ÛGrey£Ý "Are you sure about that, Grey? You can have the ''Divine Sword'', you know? I''ll be more than happy to exchange it with you." £ÛYuna£Ý "What are you talking about, silly? You need that more than me, plus, they''re both Divine-Grade. Exchanging swords wouldn''t make much of a difference." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Okay..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to convince Grey, but with her fianc¨¦''s overprotective nature, there was no use trying. Yuna simply accepted the things the way they are and also put away her sword inside her scabbard, both of them now looking like swordsmen. A day has passed since Grey and Yuna arrived in Avalon, and after yesterday''s dinner with the Royal Family, they have decided that they would be looking around the Grand Colosseum which had been on their mind since yesterday. Of course, as they were in the City of Swords, what better way is there to fit in other than using swords themselves. Swordsmanship may not be main class, but they were still adept at it, able to use High-Level sword arts without much difficulty, As for the swords they were using, they had the "Divine Sword" and "Vulcan''s Wrath" which are amongst the best, if not the best, swords there are. Both of which had 5¡î abilities engraved on them, powerful as one can be. "Then, shall we head out, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Please lead the way, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "With pleasure." £ÛGrey£Ý Swords on their sides and smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna soon headed out of their room and into the large corridors. They just had breakfast so there was no need to drop by elsewhere, only needing to head outside and meet up with their guide. As they walked down the halls, the servants greeted them with respect. It hasn''t even been a day since they arrived yet rumors about how they suppressed everyone with their aura alone had already spread all throughout the Royal Castle. They had already gotten used to being the center of attention, but it still felt weird being the focus of everyone when they had just arrived. Still, they continued to walk down the halls, paying little to no heed to everyone''s stares. "Sorry, did we make you wait too long?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, not at all. You arrived just in time!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Of course, the one touring them was none other than the Graystone Kingdom''s very own Second Princess, Lisandra. The same tomboyish princess who was now in her adventurer outfit, her trusty sword tucked by her side. After yesterday''s events, Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra continued chatting with each other, deepening the bonds between them. The very moment the King tried thinking of a suitable guide, Lisandra quickly raised her hands after slamming the dinner table. The King wanted to refuse, but with such a determined glow in her eyes, there was no way he could. There was also the fact that he wanted to make up for what he said to her before. In the end, she was given permission to do so. Well, she didn''t want to guide them for nothing. She also wanted to see the matches of others and jot down some notes on how to improve herself whilst resting her body. It was killing two birds with one stone. "Oh? You''re bringing swords with you?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "We''re in the City of Swords, after all. Might as well fit in while we''re at it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Does it suit us, Lisa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, it suits you very much! You both look amazing!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Complimented Lisandra, making Yuna giggle ever so softly. It felt a little weird that they were equipped with swords right now, but seeing Lisandra''s joyful reaction, such feelings faded away quickly like the passing winds. "Well, enough about that. We still have something to do, after all. Let''s not waste any more time. Let''s head to the Grand Colosseum!" £ÛLissand£Ý Everything done and dusted, everyone didn''t waste a single second and immediately headed to the Grand Colosseum. As it was just a few hundred meters in front of the Royal Castle, it didn''t take too much time at all, not even breaking a single swear. And throughout the way, Grey and Yuna once again realized how different Avalon really was. They had seen it whilst they rode the carriage yesterday, but the amount of swordsmen there were really amazing, one appearing anywhere one looked. It wasn''t just the swordsmen, as ores are one of Graystone''s main exports, there were also a lot more smithies around than in Farsa or Erdea, a plethora of swords displayed outside as their finest products. There were still other weapons present, but they were nothing but a meager sum compared to the amount of swords there are. To top it all off, many of the swords were actually of good quality, ranging from Low to Superior Grades. "Oh, do you want to buy another sword, Grey?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No, I was just looking. These two are already more than enough for us. I''m perfectly happy with what we have right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s good to hear, but if you ever change your mind, you can ask me anytime. I know a place which sells all sorts of wonderful goodies." £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so Lisandra says, but little did she know, the current swords Grey and Yuna had were not something even the Kingdom''s treasures could compare to. Though, there was no need to say that out loud and bring even more trouble. "Alright. I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛGrey£Ý They continued their tour and the liveliness of the city continued dancing in the air. They drew closer and closer to the Grand Colosseum, and the clamoring noises of the crowd only got louder, excited cheers booming in the air. It was just like they had passed by yesterday, the people rowdy and lively as they watched an intense duel unfold. Not even the city bells could compare to such a boisterous display of excitement and enthusiasm. "Looks like a duel has already started. Should we go in?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Eh? How about the tickets?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Normally, we would need them, but have you forgotten already, Yuna? I''m the Kingdom''s Princess. We can watch whenever we want." £ÛLisandra£Ý Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. There was only confidence in her voice, smiling at the end of her statement. After all, the colosseums are managed by the Graystone Royal Family, and as part of the said family, Lisandra is free to observe the match and the same applies to her guests. Not only was it free, they also had high seats only reserved for the VIPs, theirs being the grandest of them all, which the Royal Family uses. It was complete with soft and fluffy seats, a snack table, a cool shade, and a perfect view towards the arena. "Oh, looks like it''s just about to end." £ÛLisandra£Ý And just as they entered their chambers, the match had slowly neared its conclusion, one of the fighters slowly being pushed back as a barrage of heavy strikes befell on him. He tried to hold out, but it was still too much. Before long, the losing swordsman''s guard was finally broken, leaving himself wide open. The opponent didn''t waste any more time and grabbed the opportunity as soon as he could, putting all the power he had left into a single, final strike. FWHOOOSSSSHHHHHHH A strong gust of wind blew past the losing swordsman''s face, his sword blown away and the opponent''s sword barely stopping in front of his face. With it, the match has been decided, both fighters panting heavily from their match. "The winner is swordsman Airen!!" At the announcer''s words, the crowd went wild and a booming applause echoed in the air. Many stood in ovation, whistling and cheering for both the winner and the loser for showing them such a good and beautiful match. There were no grudges between the fighters either. With their match over, they both shook one another''s hands, exchanging smiles with one another. Though victory was good, learning and improving their swordsmanship comes first. Such sportsmanship. Before long, the two fighters finally took their exit and parted ways from the stage. With them, the audience also started to disperse, a new wave of people replacing them soon after, gathering slowly but surely, "Let''s just wait for a while. The next match should start soon," £ÛLisandra£Ý "Mmn¡«! I can''t wait! I wonder who will be fighting next..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Please don''t worry about that Yuna. Unlike the others, only experts who had proved themselves can duel in the Grand Colosseum. I''m sure they won''t disappoint your expectations." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh! That just makes me want to look forward more to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Please do!" £ÛLisandra£Ý They chatted ever so merrily, and before they knew it, more than half an hour already passed. While they busied themselves with their chat, the crowd had ground into the thousands, most of the sears occupied by everyone. It wasn''t just the seats either. The stage which was once empty now had two figures standing firmly and ready to battle. By a quick glance alone, Grey could already tell that they were both C-rankers, proficient in High-Level swordsmanship. "Ah! Looks like they''re starting already." £ÛLisandra£Ý All eyes were on the two swordsmen on the stage. Swordsmen who were ready to pounce at one another at any given moment. They only await the announcer''s words, eyes burning brightly with fierce and feisty determination. "On the right side¡«! We have the man whose flames are said to be hot enough to melt iron! Ranked 36! The Scarlet Swordsman! Deee¡«rriisss!!" It was just like a boxing match back on Earth, the announcer introducing the fighter one after another. As soon as he finished his words, the crowd cheered loudly, many fans calling Derris'' name, squeaking like fangirls who just saw their idol. "Going against him is the harbinger of lightning! The man whose blades are said to be so fast, you would only see a blur! Ranked 32! The Blue Beast! Arrrdeeellll!" Ardel''s name was announced and another loud cacophony of cheers echoed in the air, beating even the sound of thunder. Both fighters were popular with the people, having fan clubs of their own. All as excited as they come. But that wasn''t what''s important right now. With the introductions now over, the fight only drew closer and closer, both fighters raring to have a go against one another, only waiting for the announcer''s signal to commence the duel, "Let the duel¡« begin!" And there it was. With the announcer''s words, both Derris and Ardel rushed towards one another. The moment they brandished their swords, gentle light gleamed before a storm of bangs and clangs echoed as they exchanged fierce blows, Neither of them wanted to back down. For every attack the enemy made, they threw a counterattack before, the former barely dodging the attack. The audience''s cheers only grew louder as the fight became even more intense. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· With the use of arts, the battle only got fiercer. Now, not only they have to watch out for when the opponent closes the distance, but also from long range attacks as well. It was a battle which they''ll have to cover all the bases and be vigilant. They slashed, they stabbed, they dashed, they dodged, and they defended. Facing a merciless flurry of blows, the two swordsmen did the best they could to avoid attacks and land heavy blows all the while. "Hmm... This barrier really is amazing... To think their strengths are being limited to such an extent... It''s quite the surprise, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... It''s quite flexible too. It must have been very costly to deploy it." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the reason why the crowd of common folks could see such a fierce sight unfold was because of the barrier enveloping the arena. Otherwise, everything would have looked like a blur for them, sparks here and there. "Eh? You can feel the barrier, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un. It''s subtle but it''s really there. It''s also enchanted with a lot of effects too. It must have taken a long time to develop it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Amazing... As expected of S-rankers..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! You''re giving us too much credit, Lisa." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, even if the barrier could limit one''s strength, it isn''t really all powerful. If one of the fighters really wants to break free of the limitations, they could force the barrier to break and lift the limitations. It isn''t one which is suitable for traps and such. Moreover, though it says limit, it''s only referring to physical strength. Mana, combat power, stamina, proficiencies, and many more remain the same. The purpose of the barrier is to let swordsmen compare their skills, after all. The fact that it could be easily broken is also the reason why the barrier is a part of a massive magic device covering the whole colosseum. It uses mana crystals like batteries and deploys barriers whenever needed. "Lisa, are there any rules regarding the duels?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, there are rules, and plenty of them at that. But there are only a few major ones so everyone could memorize them easily." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh? Would you mind telling us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure! It would be my pleasure!" £ÛLisandra£Ý At the mention of Grey''s words, Lisandra''s eyes lit up brightly, excited to share the subject she had a passion for. It was like she turned into a completely different person, suddenly getting super talkative and energetic. According to her, there are five major rules one needs to consider when dueling. First and foremost, you can only use swords in the colosseums. Second, you cannot break the barrier. Third, no use of outside influence. Fourth, no use of unneeded violence. And lastly, no use of trickery. If you are found breaking any of the rules, one would be disqualified and penalized. It is the same for the minor rules too which involves a number of technical aspects. One of which is the use of false identities, but that''s a whole another topic. As for rules regarding spells, one is more than welcome to do so. Though, it is usually used to just create opportunities to use together with sword arts to create especially powerful combination magic. Swords still reign supreme. Other than the rules, there is also the payment system for the gladiators which is roughly calculated from the number of tickets sold in their fight and their "impact". This makes registering even more rewarding. Another important aspect is the ranking system in place for all the "Gladiators" who are registered in the colosseums. The rankings are determined by the points set over a period of one year, reset annually. The champion is currently ranked first. "The champion... I wonder how strong he is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "He''s really strong! From what I heard, he''s at the upper end of A-rank and can use Advanced-Level earth magic and sword art! Moreover, he''s still in his twenties too! He''s a prodigy!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "I see... Just like Mister Kris, huh. Right, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I think it would be interesting to see them fight." £ÛGrey£Ý After all, geniuses at Kris'' level are very rare. Other than Grey and Yuna who are out of the norm, those who surpassed his level could be easily counted with two hands, only monsters like Richter reigning over them. And... Lisandra really was fond of the champion. The mention of the champion alone was enough to make her squeal, cheering like a fangirl. It seems like she also buys all the tickets to his matches and observes him carefully. He was her idol. "Just curious, where do we meet this champion?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... That... That might be a little difficult. No one really knows where he lives. He just appears whenever he has a match," £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hm? Isn''t that suspicious?" £ÛYuna£Ý "The authorities already checked him and he doesn''t possess any criminal records or anything like that so no one really doubts him. Interesting, right?" £ÛLisandra£Ý He was also a mysterious character which just vanished into thin air when his fight was over. Many have speculated about his identity, but all to no avail. It''s been been a few years since he appeared yet he was still as mysterious as ever, Well, that part of him was also a charm for the fans. He was strong, handsome, well-mannered, famous, and mysterious. Attributes which many people seek out. He was literally born to be a celebrity. ¡ºGrey, could you track him with your eyes?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, that shouldn''t be too difficult. As long as I get a chance to see him, I would be able to keep track of him.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGreat! I also want to know who he really is! Like detectives!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYuna... You really know how to have fun, don''t you?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Though, for Grey and Yuna, he was simply another person who was a subject or their curiosity and interest. Especially Yuna, she had already turned it into a game to see whether they can figure out his identity. Clang Clang Clang Boom The fight continued and the two swordsmen continued to clash with their swords. A few minutes had already elapsed and their stamina had started to take the toll, a few wounds to be seen here and there. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· ¡¶Raging Whirlwind!¡· They weren''t holding back anymore either, now using the best attacks they could in their arsenal. Derris used a massive cleaving attack whilst Ardel launched a barrage of raging blades, explosions booming as they clashed. The massive blade soon broke, but the deadly volley continued. With no other choice, Derris had to increase the distance between him and Ardel, running to the side where the latter''s attacks could barely reach. ¡¶Scorching Crescent!¡· As soon as he regained his ground, Derris then imbued fire magic into his sword, a blazing wave of destruction heading towards Ardel. One whom the latter had no other choice but to dodge by leaping into the air. Derris didn''t waste any more time and launched wave after wave of slashes towards Ardel who was still midair, all to no avail. His movements may be restricted, but he could still easily break such meager and half-hearted attacks. ¡¶Rushing Star!¡· As soon as he landed on the ground, he then bent his knees and put all his strength towards his legs. As he drew his sword, he pounced towards Derris at insane speeds, sharp and deadly light enveloping him like a shooting star. He raised his sword and he slashed soon after, a clamoring bang rupturing the air as his sword clashed with Derris'' once again, sending massive shocks towards Derris'' body, trying to defend against such a heavy attack. Unfortunately for Derris, Ardel didn''t just stop there. As soon as his attack connected, he then started his endless barrage again, peppering Derris from all directions and leaving him with no time to defend. Derris had no other choice but to defend, getting pushed back into a corner as the sands of time trickled down its glass. Before long, Derris'' feet were almost at the edge of the stage, in danger of getting out of bounds. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· Ardel didn''t waste any more opportunities and pressured Derris even more. His whole body was aching from such intense and continuous movement, but he didn''t want to stop when he was already so close. Such a fierce battle of attrition continued until Derris finally found an opening. He quickly grabbed the chance, and though one of his arms got hit as he did, he was still able to escape, now ready to land his final strike. ¡¶Scorching Crescent!¡· ¡¶Pierce: Deathly Thunderclap!¡· Flames and lightning rampaged inside the arena, bright light swallowing the Grand Colosseum whole as thunder and tremors ran all over the place, violent bursts of winds howling even with the barrier present. As the light faded, the outcome of the battle was finally shown. One of the men was now down on his knees, lacking the strength to wield his sword while the other was still standing, pointing his sword at him. "The-The winner is Arrrdeelllll!! Ardel comes out victorious once again!" The announcer announced with such delight and excitement, a flood of joy rushing over the crowd as they cheered soon after. The Grand Colosseum has turned into a clamoring mess once again, people cheering for both fighters. A glorious sight to behold. CHAPTER 304 END Chapter 305: The Princess Proposition Loud cheers and a splendid round of applause. Such was what rang out from the Grand Colosseum, the excitement yet to die down as the people talked about the match which had just finished, eyes shimmering brightly. The swordsmen had already exited the arena yet the crowd still cheered their names, the fans rowdy as one can be as they showed their support. There was no shortage of liveliness in the air, three figures clapping as well after a wonderful match. "That was a good show, wasn''t it?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Yeah. It was only a short time but we were able to learn something. No wonder swordsmen all flock over to Avalon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Grey, you''re too serious. Just say that you had fun." £ÛYuna£Ý The three figures were, of course, Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra who had witnessed the fight from start to finish. It wasn''t their first time seeing other people battle, but it was still interesting nonetheless, especially with such restrictions in place. Since Grey and Yuna would not be using their main weapons, their strengths would surely be affected, still within their threat levels, only that they would be placed on the lower levels. They would still be insurmountable powerhouses. However, everything is much different when the barrier is present. Even now, the C-rank Gladiators who just fought could only display the same physical prowess even E-rankers could reproduce. It was quite the powerful and potent barrier. "Grey, Yuna, if you are only limited to swordsmanship, would you be able against Derris and Ardell?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Mmn... It might pose some difficulties but I don''t think it''s impossible. What do you think, Grey? What are our chances?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Your judgement is correct, however... That''s only when we''re considering pure swordsmanship skills. If we use our abilities... We''ll win without a doubt." £ÛGrey£Ý They wouldn''t just be winning, it would be winning an overwhelming victory. Though, Grey and Yuna would most likely refrain doing such things. After all, it would take the excitement aspect away if they were to do so. Yuna''s proficiency with the sword is at 62% whilst Grey''s is at 71%. If they were to base their chances towards the 50% average of the swordsmen they''ve seen so far, they would still have the upper hand. The problem would lie against those who were ranked at the upper echelons. It would surely be a challenge. "Waah... Such confidence... I wonder if I could also be like you..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Then, would you like us to train you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh?! Would that be fine? Then I''d©`" £ÛLisandra£Ý The princess suddenly halted her words, remembering a certain prince''s words back when they visited Erdea. The said prince was none other than Grey and Yuna''s good friend, Julius, warning her about Grey and Yuna''s "training" if she ever receives the offer from the two. The fight against monsters, the merciless training even when they were exhausted, the use of healing magic so that they have no chance to rest, the nightmares they experienced at night, and many more. Such words rang inside Lisandra''s mind. The moment she realized what she almost agreed to, a cold shiver ran down her spine and her heart almost stopped. She wanted to be strong, but some©` no, most of Grey and Yuna''s methods are straight up insane. She still wanted to live a long life. "Is something wrong, Lisa? You look pale..." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, n-no, I''m f-fine... I just suddenly remembered something unpleasant. Please don''t worry yourselves too much, it... It''s nothing..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Are you sure...? We could go back to the castle if you''re sick..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I''m really fine... And about the offer, could I think about it first? I might need Father''s permission before I can, so it might take some time." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! You''re thinking too much about it. It''s just a suggestion, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý She almost made a deal with the Devils, luckily, Julius'' advice came in clutch. She felt a little guilty lying about it to Grey and Yuna, but she still valued her life more. She didn''t want to die because of "training". She definitely doesn''t. With the passing of the calamity, everyone continued watching the duels between all sorts of swordsmen all throughout the day. Despite that, it didn''t get any less exciting, but rather, they only looked forward more to the next fight. There were broadswords, longswords, rapiers, sabers, and all sorts of "Swords" used by the gladiators. They may belong to the same class, but there are still subdivisions within, their proficiency measured depending on how familiar and adept they were at using their weapons no matter what they are. Unfortunately, despite waiting all day, they weren''t able to witness any of the Top 10 rankers fight in the Grand Colosseum. It was their fault for not checking the schedule ahead of time, but it was still disappointing nonetheless. Just like that, time passed by like the rushing winds. They watched duels, had snack breaks, chatted during intermissions, and watched even more duels. It was a fulfilling day where they learned all sorts of things which they can improve themselves. "Mmn¡«! That was fun! I want to watch some more tomorrow too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Easy now, we still have other things to do, remember? We can''t just watch the duels all day, everyday, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? Then how about every other day? Is that fine?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... That doesn''t make much of a difference at all..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was different compared to how they usually do things once they arrive in a new city, but it was still enjoyable nonetheless. It was a shame that they didn''t get to have the chance to explore the city, but they could always leave it to another day. Well, they weren''t the only ones who had a lot of fun in their little outing. Lisandra also had a very productive day, now looking at her notes with a bright smile on her face. So much so that she almost wasn''t paying attention on the road. Normally, she wouldn''t be able to jot down so much, but with Grey and Yuna''s help, they''re able to jot down a lot of things, along with Grey''s corrections and suggestions to some of them. She''s never felt so satisfied. "Thank you very much, Grey, Yuna! I''ll make sure to put these all to good use! I''ll make sure to not disappoint you!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! It''s okay. Just consider it as a token of our friendship." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right. And if you ever need something, you can always come to us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah... Thank you... You''re the best!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Happy as one can be, Lisandra gave Grey and Yuna a tight hug. She usually doesn''t do so, but today was a special occasion. As for the two on the receiving end, they could only smile ever so softly, warmly chuckling and giggling. They continued their walk, chatting about the duels as if there was no tomorrow, and before long, the Royal Castle Gates were finally in front of them. They soon parted ways, heading towards their own quarters©` or so they should have. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Haah... I wonder if I could fight against them too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Why don''t you register as a gladiator then?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Just when they were about to part ways, a sudden suggestion came from Lisandra, making the two tilt their heads, soon looking at one another''s eyes. They haven''t really considered such a thought since it was not in their plans, but now that Lisandra had mentioned it, they started thinking of joining the gladiatorial duels, practicing their swordsmanship and related skills while they''re at it. It might not be very useful to their main classes, but if they were to gain some new insight from such an experience, it would be totally worth it. Maybe they could further their own skills after experiencing and fighting in a new perspective. And just as they thought of the possibility, a pair of sparkling and expectant eyes bored a hole through their heads. Of course, such excited eyes only belonged to Lisandra, eagerly and cheerfully awaiting their decision. "Hmm... We''ll think about it. I''ll try to see if I can tweak my schedule a bit. I still have some things to do, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Me too. I''ll see if I have urgent products to make." £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! I''m looking forward to your decision!" £ÛLisandra£Ý They said they''ll put it on hold, but Grey and Yuna were already almost certain that they would be participating sooner rather than later. It was too good of an opportunity to pass up, holding little to no disadvantages for them. "Ah! And while we''re at it, why don''t you register for the Carnival of Swords as well when you finally arrive at a decision." £ÛLisandra£Ý "The Carnival of Swords... Hasn''t His Majesty mentioned that before?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! It''s one of the biggest events held in the Grand Colosseum each year! And this year, I heard there will be a lot more swordsmen participating!" £ÛLisandra£Ý It wasn''t just a simple event, it was a grand tournament. It was a contest hosted by the Royal Family in which swordsmen from far and wide participated to prove their skills against one another, fierce and competitive as they come.. Like previously mentioned, everyone can participate in the Carnival of Swords and it doesn''t matter what one''s combat power is. What matters the most is that you''re confident with your skills and that you can prove yourself against the others. It was initially just an event to honor the death of the First King, Parsifal, but after more than a century, it has now become a grand tournament which all swordsmen long to reign as a champion, a grand and valuable prize from the Royal Family waiting for them at the end. ''Well, there are still problems though...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought as he heard about the competition from Lisandra. Though the premise and most of its aspects were amazing, there was just a simple yet important element it completely missed. That was the existence of divisions. It may be because it was already a tradition or maybe because no one thought of doing it until now, but as someone who lived his previous life on Earth, divisions between different categories of people was a need for such competitions. Normally, there would be divisions for gender and age, but since Merusia was a place where magic exists, there was practically little to no difference between the capabilities of men and women. That only leaves it with age. With divisions between different age groups, people could clearly see the potential between the younger generations which are usually overshadowed by their seniors. It was a good way to promote competitiveness between the youth and also give them an incentive to work harder. It was a must. "Maybe I could talk about it with his Majesty..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? You were saying something, Grey?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No, it''s nothing. I just thought of something." £ÛGrey£Ý It was not that Grey wanted to keep it a secret to Lisandra, it''s just that Grey didn''t want to give her false hope. He would surely suggest it to the King sooner or later, but the final decision would still be up to the latter. Though... Grey could already see the outcome. With the King''s personality as it is, it is more likely than not that he will approve of it. Though, he would probably have to grant his request for a duel with him. Either way, it would be interesting. "Anyway, The registrations will be opening in two weeks so you still have a lot of time left. You should be able to decide by then." £ÛLisandra£Ý "There''s no need to go that far. We should have an answer by tomorrow." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s great! Let''s register tomorrow then!" £ÛLisandra£Ý They have yet to give their decision, yet Lisandra already acted like it was final that they would become gladiators. With how expectant and sparkly her eyes were, they couldn''t bring themselves to reject her then and there. "Then, I''ll be hearing from you later. Make sure you make a decision by then, okay? I''m going off to train now¡«!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Okay¡«! Good luck on you training¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! See you at dinner!¡«" £ÛLisandra£Ý And off she goes. With their tour and talk now over, Lisandra then headed towards the training ground, an excited expression painted on her lovely face, raring to try out the new thing she learned from Grey and Yuna. In fact, she was so excited, she ran straight towards the training grounds without any breaks. She almost bumped into some of the servants on the way, also almost tripping because of the rush. Before long, she vanished from their sight. "She sure is excited, isn''t she?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! She''s just passionate about it. Aren''t we the same too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, please. Let''s not compare ourselves. I''m not one to go crazy over materials and such. Unlike a certain someone, I haven''t spent millions to buy ingredients." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! That''s so mean! I just can''t help myself!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, sure, sure, let''s leave it at that." £ÛGrey£Ý As for the two she left behind, they were now arguing about a silly topic about each other, Yuna puffing her cheeks as she retorted against Grey. No matter how much she loves him, she would still pout if he were to say such words. The idiot couple flirting and teasing one another like they usually do, time passed by some more and before long, the sun finally sunk down the horizon, the sky painted black as the stars showed up one after another, the cold wind blowing softly. During dinner with the Royal Family, they shared all the events which transpired during their day, Lisandra excitedly sharing the new learnings she got and praising Grey and Yuna for their sharp eyes and expertise. Other than that, they had a hearty meal together. It was a shame that, like the day before, one of the princes couldn''t attend dinner because he was very sickly. There was nothing they could do about it, but they''d at least love to meet him. The clock continued to tick, and after dinner, Grey and Yuna had their own baths before returning to their own quarters. Everyone already knew they were engaged so their chambers were one and the same. "Fuahh¡«! What an amazing day... I wish I could eat more..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Please don''t. Your stomach would be upset if you eat this late." £ÛGrey£Ý "How about a midnight snack then? Is that okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You never really give up, do you? Just how did I end up falling in love with such a gluttonous girl. Look, your cheeks are already becoming plump." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but there was only warmth in his eyes as he pinched Yuna''s cheeks. The latter did not retaliate either, but rather, she felt happy that Grey is paying more attention to her, in her spoiled mode once again. No matter what Grey says, Yuna already knew full well how he feels towards her so there were no more insecurities on her part, suddenly pinching Grey''s cheeks back without any real reason whatsoever. She just wanted to do so. Shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna let themselves loose and wore comfortable attire for the night. The latter soon headed to bed, rolling around as she hugged the pillows whilst the former looked at her with warm eyes. "Yuna, what do you think about Lisa''s offer?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? About the gladiator thingy, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I was wondering if you wanted to join or not." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Is there even a need to ask that? You already know what my answer will be, Grey, don''t you? No need to act so mysterious now. Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was absolutely correct. Though they asked for some time to think about it, in reality, Grey and Yuna already decided to join. They simply don''t want to rush into it and suffer the consequences later down the road. But after their talk over dinner with the Royal Family, the Carnival of Swords only got more and more attractive. Not only the prizes, fame, and the learning experience, but opportunities to make connections, special privileges, custom-made equipment, and many more. They were all good things. Grey and Yuna weren''t particularly interested in them, but there was also the early access to the Labyrinth of Stars. It would only be a couple days ahead of the opening, but that alone already made it worth it. There''s no way they can back down now. Since they were only the two of them now, Grey and Yuna figured they would head to the deepest floor as quickly as they could. The Labyrinth may not be fully active until the official opening, but such time would be useful enough for their travels. "It''s decided then. We''ll register first thing in the morning." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m looking forward to our duel, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, please don''t say such ominous things." £ÛGrey£Ý Things were pretty much decided, smiles blooming on their faces. And with things out of the way, a certain idea popped inside Grey''s mind, extending his hands out to open a "Gate" in the middle of their room. Yuna couldn''t be any more confused by Grey''s actions, but the latter simply hummed as he pulled out a scabbard he just recently put away. And apart from it, he also took out some treats and sweets, acting nonchalant as one can be. "Grey, are you heading out somewhere?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s been a while since we properly wielded swords. I figured I might have gotten rusty... What do you say about a little sparring session, My Dear?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! I''m in! I''ll go with you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I knew I could count on you. What a reliable fianc¨¦e I have, I really am the luckiest and happiest man in the world, aren''t I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, you... Stop it already... Just you wait, I''ll get back to you later." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey poking fun at his fianc¨¦e again, the two soon headed into the light, vanishing without making a sound. The very moment they popped out to the other side, they were greeted by a familiar yet empty scenery, darkness looming over the place. There was no shred of light all over the place, jagged rock formations and narrow depressions running throughout the ground. The walls were tough as can be and signs of devastation peppering the ground, a strange sense of peace and quiet brooding over the desolate land. ¡¶Illuminate¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey chanted and a ball of light formed on his palm. What was initially small and dim soon shone bright as it soared towards the ceiling of the room, illuminating even the farthest of corners and accentuating the terrain''s bizarre futures. It was an enclosed area with nothing much to see other than its ruined formations. Yet strangely enough, however large the cavern was, there was no life to be seen. There were no bats, snakes, centipedes, crickets, worms... Nothing at all. There was only silence and darkness. "Hm? This place looks familiar... but also not at the same time..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s to be expected. This is the Boss Room of the Labyrinth of Flames. Pretty massive, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?! This is the Boss Room?!" £ÛYuna£Ý No wonder she found it familiar, it was actually the Boss Room of the Labyrinth of Flames they dove at many months ago. The terrain was surely different but the atmosphere of the place was the same. It was ominous and intimidating. Though, since the Labyrinth of Flames was still inactive, the veins of flowing lava and the deadly pools of molten rocks were nowhere to be found. Its signature heat also wasn''t present, making it even stranger of a place. "Grey... Remind me why we''re in the Boss Room again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "To train. This is the quietest place I could think of that we could go all out. It has plenty of space and challenging terrain as well. Isn''t this perfect?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You''re right, but please warn me next time, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý The man was nonchalant as ever, simply taking out the swords out of his "Inventory" and handing the Divine Sword to Yuna once again. A platinum and scarlet glint shone in the lonely room, one gentle and one fierce as can be. "Grey, if I win this match, promise to cook me something delicious, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... I already do that everyday though, but sure, I''ll make you something extra special. That is... If you win against me, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Let''s see where that confidence goes once the match is over." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my. I didn''t think my fianc¨¦e would be this cocky. I wonder where you learnt to say such things." £ÛGrey£Ý Provoking one another with smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna then increased the distance between them. In just a split second, there was over 50 meters of distance created, the two now unsheathing their sword as they speak. Suddenly an even more deathly silence swallowed the air, sharp glint glowing in Grey and Yuna''s eyes as they watched on another. A single drop of water was created with magic and it fell from the ceiling. The moment it hit the ground... CLANG CLANG BOOM ... A fierce clash started to unfold. Grey and Yuna exchanged blows, shockwaves reverberating throughout the lonely halls every time their swords struck one another. Violent sparks of platinum and scarlet painter the place with color. Grey slashed and Yuna faded into the air, the moment she appeared, so did a sword heading towards the former''s neck. Unfortunately for her, his eyes sees everything, easily deflecting the attack and forcing Yuna to back off after a heavy blow. "Looks like you haven''t gotten rusty at all, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Look who''s talking." £ÛYuna£Ý The clash continued and so did the violent howling of the wind and boisterous roars of the ground. As they clashed, the already shattered terrain was broken even more, rushes of excitement surging in their hearts with each strike. A steamy and exciting night it was... Albeit differently than one would imagine... CHAPTER 305 END Chapter 306: A Grand Debut (pt. I) ''Please say yes! Please say yes! Please say yes! Please......'' £ÛLisandra£Ý Such thoughts echoed and echoed inside a young lady''s mind. She fidgeted and she walked back and forth, a trace of worry on her face as she waited outside by the garden. Not even the fragrant scent of flowers can calm her down. What she was waiting for was Grey and Yuna''a answer to her proposition. Though she acted excited and jolly yesterday, it soon dawned upon her that she has yet to receive an answer. Now, she was anxious as one can be. "Good morning, Lisa." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yes... Good morning as well, Grey, Yuna..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Before long, the two figures she had been waiting for finally came out of their place, both looking a little tired as they heaved a yawn, eyes still a little bit watery. It was quite obvious that they didn''t have that long of a sleep. And the reason for that was none other than their "little" training session. What was supposed to be a short sparring match turned into a complete duel which lasted half an hour. There wasn''t just one round as well, there were multiple. As for the state of the Boss Room, it was devastated. It was already ruined before they came, but after their fight, the carters and lashes became even more evident. It was as if a very violent and aggressive tempest just passed by, ripping everything to shreds which was a trace of mercy. "Yuna, your hair is still disheveled." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Eh? Really?... Sorry about that, we just had a long and exhausting night yesterday. It looks like I forgot to comb it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Eh?! A-Ah, th-that''s fine... Y-You''re a couple, after all..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Though, if one were to explain it like that, it was bound to cause a misunderstanding, and a huge one at that as well. Thinking of a completely different thing, Lisandra''s face was now beet red, her eyes shifting away from the two. After all, what kind of long and exhausting night is there for a couple other than making love? Yuna has yet to see her mistake, but Grey figured it out then and there, now sighing a lengthy sigh as he looked at Lisandra. "Yuna, don''t explain it like that... Look, Lisa, what Yuna meant was that we were training our swordsmanship. It''s been a while so we thought we''d get our gears back into motion. There''s nothing more to it." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Lisa, we didn''t do that! Lisandra, geez! We were just training! We didn''t do anything indecent! Training! It''s training! We didn''t h-have s-s©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, that''s enough. You''re only making it worse." £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But Grey... Lisandra might misunderstand..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was only when Grey pointed it out that Yuna finally understood where she went wrong. Her face was now beet red, frantically explaining herself to Lisandra, biting her tongue from time to time because of panic. "N-No... I already get it... So that''s what it was..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Yeah... And we''re not so shameless to do it when we just arrive, you know? We still have some shame and dignity." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry..." £ÛLisandra£Ý The misunderstanding was cleared very quickly and no one was harmed, however, two young ladies were now beet red and embarrassed as one can be. The princess was especially ashamed to accept that she thought of such thoughts. It took quite some time before the embarrassment finally settled down, and when it did, Lisandra had a quick realization. She examined Grey and Yuna''s words, a few keywords ringing inside her mind, heart beating in excitement. "Wait, you said you were training then that means..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Yeah. We''ll be joining in the colosseums as gladiators, and we''ll also be participating in the Carnival of Swords as well," £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s great! That''s really great!" £ÛLisandra£Ý At Grey''s words, Lisandra''s lips broke into a smile, smiling from ear to ear as she hugged Grey and Yuna tightly. She had been so anxious about it the whole morning that now that she heard their words, she could not calm herself down. Not only would she be able to witness the two fights, she would also be able to learn from them. Especially from Yuna since they were about the same age and had about the same physique. It was a golden opportunity if she''s ever encountered one. But perhaps the most exciting part was that she could get a chance to have a duel against them. They may be friends, but she was also amongst her idols. Having a match against them was something she definitely wouldn''t miss. She was so excited. "A-Ah, I apologize for my sudden outburst. I was simply too excited." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! What''s with the sudden formality, Lisa? That''s not like you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! You''re right!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Girls, let''s keep the chatting for later, alright? We still have some registration forms and such to fill up." £ÛGrey£Ý They didn''t waste any more time. With their decision now announced, Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra soon headed out of the gates and towards the city, chatting ever so cheerfully as they discussed what kinds of matches they wanted. The Grand Colosseum was for renowned experts, so they could only choose one of the four smaller colosseums located in each of the Royal Capital''s quadrants. And by Lisandra''s recommendation, they chose the Nalter Colosseum located southeast. A stage for their debut. They walked and they walked, and before long, a colosseum appeared before them. It was not as massive as the Grand Colosseum, but it was still a spectacle to behold nonetheless, a long line of people to be seen. Or rather, two lines of people. One line was for the audience who wanted to watch the duels, and the other was for the swordsmen who are aspiring to be gladiators and carve their names in the rankings. "Grey, Yuna, let''s go! I can recommend you to©`" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No, it''s alright. It would be unfair for the others if we just cut the line. We''ll just be waiting in line instead." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. And it doesn''t look like it will take us long anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Then I will accompany you for the time being." £ÛLisandra£Ý And wait they did. The line moved quickly like a slithering snake, applicants taken care of the capable receptionists. There were only three of them, but their speed was nothing less than Tilda''s, moving as quick as lightning. Of course, as Lisandra was there, it caused quite a bit of commotion. She was the Kingdom''s Second Princess, after all. Seeing royalty was not an everyday sight for normal people, and it seems like the person in question is used to it already, Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Next, please." Before long, it was finally their turn. And as to be expected, the receptionist was in quite the surprise as she saw how gorgeous the youths were before her. Surprise which soon turned to shock the moment she noticed Lisandra. "Y-Your Highness?! What are©` I mean, h-how may I serve you today?" "There''s no need to bother with me, I am simply a guide and escort today. Please handle the registration of these quests with me please." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Y-Yes, I will make sure to not disappoint you." To be escorted by a Princess, the receptionist couldn''t be any more curious about Grey and Yuna''s identity, but she didn''t dare ask. All she knew was that they were surely some bigshots she must serve well. The receptionist p did her work as carefully as she could, soon handing Grey and Yuna the registration forms. Finicky as one can be, her eyes still latched onto the Princess, smiling as strained and nervous smile. Grey and Yuna quickly filled up the registration forms, only putting the necessary information and leaving the other spaces blank. With a mana signature, the form was finally complete, handing it back to the receptionist. "Your identification cards please." They wanted to hand over their Alternate cards, but with a requirement for honesty in registrations, they had no other choice to hand their guild cards. They don''t want to be banned because of false identities, after all. It wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna''s identities were revealed. As soon as the receptionist saw the dark sheen on their cards, her eyes then popped out of their sockets, mouth falling to the ground in agape. She was speechless. Not only were they gorgeous, they were powerful as well. She couldn''t believe that such youths were actually S-rankers. Well, not just her, but the others as well, a soft cacophony of whispers brewing in the air. "Is there something wrong, Miss?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No... I apologize for the delay, Your Highnesses." Unfortunately for the receptionist, no matter how nervous she was, she simply just couldn''t quit. With her heart in shambles from nervousness, she worked as fast as she could and served them the best she could. As for Grey and Yunam, they simply watched the receptionist work, ignoring the gossip spinning around about them. They''ve already experienced it many times. Stopping it was just plain pointless. "Y-Your registration is complete, Your Highnesses. H-Here are your cards..." "Alright, thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý "I-It was my greatest pleasure!" The registration was complete and the receptionist could finally rest her heart. As soon as the big shot trio left, her legs finally gave in, asking a colleague to take her spot. It was simply too much excitement for one day. As for Grey and company, they headed towards the waiting room where swordsmen of all kinds waited for their names to be called. Some were resting, some were charring, some were maintaining their swords, and some were training. They made use of their time the best way they could. Of course, there was also a training ground inside the waiting area, complete with magic dummies, wooden swords, weights, and many more. It was practically like a gym tailored for swordsmen. A fascinating sight to see. "It would probably take some time before your names are called. Do you want to watch the other matches?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un! Let''s watch them! I also want to see how different they fare against the matches in the Grand Colosseum! I''m looking forward to it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I think that would be more productive as well. Though... You just want us to give you pointers, don''t you, Lisa?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No...? I don''t know what you mean,.." £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so she says, but her eyes were now shifty as one can be, fidgeting all the while. Grey didn''t even need to use his "Judgement", with such suspicious movements, he could already tell she was lying. Just as bad as Yuna. "Haah... Don''t worry. We''ll make sure to analyze it for you. Just be ready and take down notes whenever you can." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! I''m ready!" £ÛLisandra£Ý They didn''t even see where she pulled it from. Before they knew it, Lisandra already had a notebook by her hand and a pencil on the other. Her eyes were sparkling like the stars as she looked at the two, awfully excited and enthusiastic. Just like that, everyone headed towards the seating areas and took the common seats this time around. There was nothing much to it, it was simply that they could have a closer look there, giving them more clarity. And just in time, two swordswomen were dueling it out before their eyes. A man and woman''s physique is different, after all. It was good for Lisandra to learn how to better optimize her body to improve her swordsmanship. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· Swords arts lashed once more, sharp ringing echoing in the air. As they moved around, they tried their best to corner their opponent, striking their gaps as soon as they got the opportunity, like predators lying in ambush. Grey and Yuna described what happened in detail and Lisandra jotted them down at extreme speeds. Surprisingly, she could keep up with the two''s mumbling, coloring them impressed just as they were yesterday. One... Two... Three... Four... Gladiators entered fine and time again, showing off their swordsmanship as they battled against one another. Though they weren''t as intense as the ones in the Gran Colosseum, they were still wonderful nonetheless, a couple experts appearing here and there. But perhaps the most interesting match was between two experts, one was a user of a massive greatsword, while the other had a thin and delicate rapier. Surprisingly, the one who won was the one who held a rapier. It was quite the development. "#1768-557, Miss Yuna and #1763-203 Mister Klad, please enter the stage." Soon enough, Yuna''s name was finally called along with her opponent. She quickly sprung up like a little rabbit from her seat, a bright smile blooming on her face. She has been raring to go since yesterday, and was now excited for some action. "Good luck with your fight, Yuna." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Break a leg." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you! I''ll make sure to enjoy myself!" £ÛYuna£Ý And off she goes, excitedly heading to one of the entrances, her opponent exiting from the other side. In fact, she was so excited, Grey was a little bit worried. Not for her, but for the opponent. She might go overboard. There may be a barrier present, but Yuna was still an S-ranker. If she really goes over the top, she could easily crush her opponent without putting any effort. It would no longer be a match, but rather, an execution. ''Well, it should be fine, right?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought ran out inside Grey''s mind as he convinced himself. The barrier has been standing for several years, even decades already, so there was no need to worry too much. He decided to put his trust on it for once. Yuna soon entered the stage and so did her opponent. It was a complete contrast, as compared to Yuna who looked fragile and delicate, the opponent was a hulk wielding a massive sword on his back, tough and monstrous as they come. Though, there was no need to fret. Grey just used his eyes, and as it turned out, Yuna''s opponent was just an F-ranker with a swordsmanship proficiency of 22%, a far cry from Yuna''s 62%. Even Lisandra could finish him off with ease. "Hey! Don''t tell me this pipsqueak that still reeks of her mother''s milk is my opponent. You must be kidding me," £ÛKlad£Ý "N-No, there was no mistake, Mister Klad. This is what the colosseum decided on." "Hah?! Are you telling be to believe that bullsh*t?!" £ÛKlad£Ý It was natural to be angry. After all, Klad had been fighting as a gladiator for five years, and to think he had been matched against Yuna who was clearly still a teenager, he couldn''t be any angrier. He was furious. "Hey kid! Did your parents send you here to earn some meager change? You better go back before I cripple you! Or better yet, go back crying to your mommy." £ÛKlad£Ý Even then, Yuna couldn''t just take his words without any retaliation. Not only did he insult her, he also dared to bring her parents into it, irritating her quite badly. He just stepped on a destructive land mine who might as well be a walking disaster. "Seriously, this is why I hate©`" £ÛKlad£Ý "Oh my, I''ve never seen a talking gorilla before. How fascinating." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh?? What did you just call me?" £ÛKlad£Ý "Oh! It talked again! Maybe it''s hungry? Should I feed it some bananas?" £ÛYuna£Ý She was a master of provocation, even going as far as to get a banana inside her storage ring and offer it to him. To which, Kald was enraged even more, making a terrorizing face. Even then, Yuna didn''t flinch and continued mocking him. Unfortunately for Klad, he couldn''t just charge towards Yuna. Other than facing a suspension, the referee of the match was also a C-ranker. He would be completely pinned down if he were to try something funny, And somewhere over the seating area, something just as interesting was happening. Seeing such a large difference in builds, some the audience couldn''t help but start betting on who will win, smiles across their faces. "Gahaha! What a great mismatch! I bet 100 kiels she won''t last a minute." "100 kiels?! What are you, poor?! I bet 300 kiels she won''t last half a minute!" "Hah! Then I''ll bet a thousand kiels that Klad will finish her off in a single strike!" They laughed and they betted, however, little did they know Grey was just a couple distance away. He doesn''t have a hobby of eavesdropping but he was still pissed to hear people underestimating Yuna. He wanted to give them a good smaling. Thankfully, Grey was more rational than emotional. He understood full well where they were coming from. After all, Yuna looked too inexperienced. Still, even then, it''s nor like he can''t teach them a lesson. "Hahaha. Then I''ll bet a billion kiels that neither of you are right." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey and all eyes were on him, sticking out like a sore thumb. The audience looked at him with irritated eyes and grunting smiles, wondering why a brat like him suddenly butt into their situation. Even Lisandra was surprised. "You''ll keep your words, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý They were irritated, but such irritation soon turned to fear as they saw Grey''s smile. It was neither sweet nor soft, but rather, suffocating and ominous, a cold chill running down their spines. They didn''t even notice Lisandra from fear of Grey. Back at the stage, Klad was still staring daggers at Yuna and the latter continued to provoke him, much to Klad''s increasing irritation. Irked veins have popped out here and there on his face, turning beet red from intense anger, fists clenching tightly. "Let the fight begin!" There were no more fancy introductions. With the signal of the announcer, the fight quickly unfolded. Klad didn''t waste any more time and rushed towards Yuna, furious as one can be, ready to slash her at any given moment. "Let''s see when your arrogance is now, you brat!" £ÛKlad£Ý Klad screamed as he raised his massive greatsword, bringing it back down as he launched a vertical slash towards Yuna. Despite how massive the greatsword was, it was actually very fast... For normal people, that is. Unfortunately for Klad, Yuna was nowhere near normal. Her physical strength might have been limited by the barrier, but her reflexes and cognition abilities were still fast as ever, capturing every little detail as Klad threw a slash at her. Before Klad could land a hit on the young lady, Yuna had already read the trajectory of the sword, stepping back a single step to dodge the whole thing. A loud crash echoed in the air, a large crack forming on the ground. ''Wha... What just happened...?'' £ÛKlad£Ý It wasn''t just Klad, the whole audience was in shock at the speed Yuna displayed, not losing out to any of the best gladiators in the city. They are all in disbelief to see such a delicate figure evade the attack, coldness shimmering in her eyes. "Wow¡« Mister Gorilla sure is strong. Look, you left a big crack..." £ÛYuna£Ý But rather than landing a counterattack, Yuna simply continued to mock Klad as if there was no tomorrow, much to his irritation. To make things worse, Yuna was tactfully wearing an irritable grin on his face. "Don''t get cocky! You were just lucky! Here, take this!" £ÛKlad£Ý In fact, she wasn''t lucky at all. Klad tried attacking Yuna time and time again, but it was all pointless as Yuna dodged them all with ease every single time. She wasn''t counter attacking him, rather, simply making him as much as she could. Klad''s heavy attacks left cracks on the floor, leaving behind craters and gashes all over place. It was already obvious. Yuna was simply far too fast for her, he was just too prideful to surrender, especially to a teenager who he had been insulting thus far. ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· £ÛKlad£Ý Klad waved his sword and a blade of mana was discharged from it, lunging from it soon enough. But rather than dodge, Yuna simply raised her sword for the first time, slashing it down and breaking the sword art in an instant. "I-Impossible! This can''t be happening!" £ÛKlad£Ý He swung and he swung some more, but Yuna simply charged straight at him. There was even no need to deflect the swords, However, with how slow the swords were, Yuna simply moved her body a little bit and she could continue pushing forward. Already in range, Yuna then leaped towards the air, sunlight accentuating her pretty figure. She was like an angel descending from the skies. The only problem was that she was the angel of death. "Goodnight, Mister Gorilla." £ÛYuna£Ý Her words rang in the air and a loud clang followed soon after. After the clang, a few cracks echoed until irregular streaks formed on Klad''s blade. Soon, Klad''s blade was broken, shimmering fragments scattering towards the ground. As for Klad, he was now cornered, his palms on the ground as he sat on the tiles. He just saw his life flash before his eyes, death looming near. If Yuna''s blade was any closer, he could have died. The man was now shaking. "Boo." £ÛYuna£Ý A soft boo yet a loud reaction. As soon as Yuna leaked out a bit of aura, Klad finally passed out towards the ground, mouth frothing white as he lay down motionlessly. He deserved such for being such a jerk. "Gorilla." £ÛYuna£Ý The day continues.... CHAPTER 306 END Chapter 307: A Grand Debut (pt. II) "Th-The winner is Gladiator Yunaaa!!" The announcer screamed to the top of his lungs and the audience was in a world of chaos, everyone still confused about what just happened. They clearly saw the young lady strike down her massive opponent yet they still couldn''t believe their eyes. The young lady''s silver hair continued to flutter in the air, her eyes glowing bluer even than the sky above them. Her delicate figure was burned into everyone''s eyes as she stood triumphant on the stage, a sense of beauty exuding despite the freezing cold. "What... What the hell just happened...?" "H-Hey, isn''t Klad a veteran? A-And in just one strike..." The group of betters in the audience was looking at the stage with eyes of disbelief, and behind them, Grey was smiling ever so cheerfully, happy that her fianc¨¦e had proven them wrong. He was satisfied. Well, he just shouldn''t sit there and grin like the idiot that he was. He soon stood up and approached the group of betters. As soon as he did, the betters felt a cold shiver run down their spines, jolting when a great sense of terror crept to their hearts. "Hey, now. You aren''t going to withdraw your bets, are you now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "W-What bet? D-Did we agree on anything like that...? Hahaha..." "Haha... I also don''t remember... Are you sure you weren''t mistaken, boy?" "Oh my, you''re quite the forgetful ones... But don''t worry, I know a way or two to shake up your memories. Should we get started?" £ÛGrey£Ý The betters tried to laugh it off, but Grey was quite firm in his standing. The moment he cracked his knuckles, their fears intensified and darkness swallowed their hearts. In their eyes, Grey looked like a Demon Lord about to harvest their rotten souls. Reluctantly with tears forming in the corner of their eyes, the betters paid Grey with the amount they mentioned, arriving to a grand total of 1,400 kiels. A decent sum worth more than two weeks of a person''s salary. The one who betted a hundred kiels was already butter but even more so was the one who betted a thousand, now biting his shirt in frustration. Even then, Grey did not care. That''s what they get for looking down on Yuna. It was well deserved. ''Hmm... We should be able to buy a few days worth of snacks with this...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, what Grey would be spending the betting money on would be for snacks. His mood quickly improved just imagining Yuna''s adorable eating face. He looked forward to having some afternoon snacks with her. And speaking of Yuna, she was now heading down the stage and out of the arena. She looked at Grey and Lisandra shortly, waving her hand and posing a peace sign as she peaced out. Grey couldn''t help but chuckle. "#1768-558, Mister Grey, and #1759-881, Mister Tiller. Please come up to the stage." "Oh, looks like it''s my turn now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good luck, Grey." £ÛLisandra£Ý Before long, it was finally Grey''s turn to play. After turning around and waving his hand farewell, he then jumped out from the seating area and towards the arena. He just couldn''t help but make a conspicuous entrance. He stood out but the announcer really didn''t mind it. It wasn''t the first time someone made such an entrance. He simply waited for the other gladiator who was now on the way, walking calmly and normally unlike Grey. "Yuna... Grey... Those names sound familiar..." "Right, where have I heard them before,,,?" Once could just be a coincidence, but twice was too much. Grey and Yuna''s name has spread throughout the whole continent, and so, it wasn''t much of a shock that even people from the Kingdom of Graystone knew of them. Thankfully, they weren''t as famous there as they were in the Kingdom of Alfrione. Otherwise, it surely would cause a commotion. Even then, it didn''t stop the audience to talk about them, and some... were talking about a different topic. "Hey, should we report that man to the authorities? He just robbed us blind!" "But he''s damn scary... Those eyes looked like they had killed before..." "Hey! He''s just a brat! Why are you so afraid?!" Screaming whilst whispering, the betters planned to report Grey to the colosseum officials to get their money back. Yet however quiet they try, Lisandra could still hear them clear as day, soon heaving a lengthy and exasperated sigh. "I wouldn''t continue that if I were you. Trust me, you don''t want to go against the two of them. You''ll be crushed immediately." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hah?! Who do you©` Y-Your Highness?!" The man couldn''t even finish his statement, panic striking his heart as soon as he realized who he just shouted at. They had just noticed, but the one who had been sitting behind them was the Second Princess of the Kingdom. Realizing that fact, the man then trembled and kneeled to the ground, his head low as one can be. After all, offending or insulting Royalty was a heavy crime. He could get his head chopped off if he were to make even a single mistake. She had always been watching at the Royal Chambers so they never thought she was the one sitting behind """F-Forgive us for our impudence, Y-Your Highness! We were wrong!""" They all quickly apologized towards Lisandra, not daring to look at her in the eyes. Some people overheard their conversation, but knowing that Royalty was involved, they didn''t dare to take a look behind or eavesdrop. They were quiet as the dead. "Haah... Just don''t try to mess with them. Is that clear?" £ÛLisandra£Ý """Yes, ma''am!!""" They had just started planning and their plans were already burned to the ground. With teary and lifeless eyes, they looked at the arena again. The gladiators were already present and the duel was about to start. Unlike Yuna''s opponent, the one in front of Grey was quite calm and collected, not underestimating him despite his youth. He carefully analyzed the young man, his eyes scrutinizing every nook and cranny of his body. From his posture to his subtle gestures, he didn''t bat his eyes. Well, not like Grey wanted a noisy opponent like Yuna''s anyway. He was happy to have a level-headed opponent, and he was a D-ranker as well. He has yet to figure out how they are matched, but he was quite happy to have gotten a strong opponent. "This is my first time fighting you, but I''ll be in your care." £ÛTiller£Ý "Same here. I''m looking forward to our fight." £ÛGrey£Ý They have exchanged their greetings and the stage has also been repaired by the earth mages. The announcer looked at the two of them and... The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Let the fight... begin!" ... His voice once again rang in the air. Though, a complete opposite of the round before it, neither Grey nor Tiller rushed towards one another. Rather, they simply observed one another''s movements, trying to find a gap in defense... Or at least that''s what Tiller was doing. Rather than observing, Grey was simply mimicking the one before him to see how gladiators really fight, and while he was at it, he used "Multitask" to think about what he would be buying with the bet money he just earned. Tiller slowly but surely spun around Grey, and the latter remained still. Even then, the man didn''t see any gaps. He has "Intuition 2¡î" and both his instincts and experience were telling him not to make any careless moves. It was a menacing experience. ''There!'' £ÛTiller£Ý Like a moth to a flame, as soon as Grey opened a gap, Tiller quickly rushed towards Grey. He was swift and agile, not wasting a single movement as he lunged his sword towards his enemy, eyes shifting left and right to see where Grey might dodge. However, Grey didn''t dodge and simply parried the attack straight on, shifting its trajectory upwards with a single move. After all, the opportunity Tiller was just a trap, and now that he had been caught, it was time to launch an all-out assault. Clang Clang Clang Clang The sound of metal filled the air and swords clashed time and time again. Grey didn''t just put pressure on Tiller, he also drove him to a corner, not letting him run away nor strike back. All he could do was block Grey''s rampage. It wasn''t like it was easy to defend either. Grey didn''t just attack normally, he struck from angles normally impossible from other people, juggling his sword when needed be. It was like facing an unpredictable storm which can attack from all sides. If Tiller wasn''t as strong as he is, he would have surely knelt down from the pressure Grey was subjecting him to. To make things worse, he was also almost nearing the edge of the stage. He was in risk of losing. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛTiller£Ý Tiller slashed downwards, a loud echo ringing in the air as the tiles cracked. It didn''t hit Grey, but it bought him enough time to change directions and regain some ground, still analyzing where he could land a strike on Grey''s heavy guarded body, Unfortunately for him, Grey didn''t just let him simply get away. As soon as he ran, he soon chased after him, not leaving the enemy some room to breathe and pressuring him even harder. The sharp, scarlet glint in his sword is death coming for the enemy. ¡¶Double Cross!¡· £ÛTiller£Ý Yet another strike and yet another miss. Grey simply bent his body backwards and slid down the flying cross. As soon as he passed it, he then used his sword to spring him back up, rushing to Tiller once again. The first strike connected and so did the second, followed by the third, fourth, fifth, and so on and so forth. Grey once again launched an endless barrage towards Tiller. Some went through, hitting the latter''s legs, arms, torso, and even his face, wounds forming soon after as blood trickled down. ''Hmm... He''s good...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey as he continued to press against Tiller. He wasn''t going all out, but it was still commendable that he could last so long against his unpredictable barrage. One only those with rich experience and a calm mind can achieve. ''Tsk! There''s no other choice!'' £ÛTiller£Ý Impatience was finally dawning on him, Grey continuing to press him further. It was either he falls off the ring or he fights with all his might. He might be losing, but he won''t be going down without a fight. ¡¶Barrier!¡· ¡¶Raging Whirlwind!¡· £ÛTiller£Ý A barrier was erected, but it was soon broken by Grey''s swift strikes. However, it did manage to buy some time for him to go into position and launch a barrage of attacks as well, swirls of mana gathering towards his sword. It was a fierce clash of swords, two violent storms going at it head to head. The only difference was that Tiller''s was a sword art whilst Grey was purely physical, not a single drop of mana coating his scarlet and terrifying sword. Tiller''s attacks were fierce, however, not a single one landed as Grey simply dodged them without breaking a sweat. Though the same couldn''t be said for Tiller. His body was now littered with wounds as Grey''s tempest continued. ¡¶Cross Slash!¡· £ÛTiller£Ý Seeing how ineffective exchanging blows were, Tiller once again struck the ground, a massive cross rushing towards Grey''s direction. A cross which was easily broken with a single strike from Grey''s sword, shattering it like thin glass. However, that attack was but a meager distraction. Whilst Grey evaded the attacks, Tiller charged his next attack, an amalgamation of violent fire type mana gathering towards his sword, gripping his sword tightly as he slashed. ¡¶Scorching Crescent!¡· £ÛTiller£Ý A blazing blade swallowed the stage and rushed towards Grey like a hungry lioness chasing its prey. It already looked pretty intimidating as it was, yet Grey didn''t budge an inch and simply observed it. Unfortunately for Tiller, Grey was his worst match. Not only was he powerful, the sword Grey was currently wielding was also the "Vulcan''s Wrath", a Divine-Grade weapon whose dominion was over fire. It was a terrible match-up. Grey raised his sword and exhaled a deep breath, raising his sword soon after. And with a single slash from his sword, he parted the flames like how a certain prophet parted the red sea, all eyes wide open at the sight. ''Haha... You''ve got to be kidding me...'' £ÛTiller£Ý Tiller was frozen speechless as he witnessed such a sight. Breaking such a powerful combination spell was already hard, let alone doing it without any mana, yet he saw it unfold before him. It was nothing short of amazing. And as he was frozen, Grey didn''t let the opportunity slip by, rushing towards him as the blazing flames served as his cover. Tiller was able to react, but it was already far too late. He was just about to move but Grey''s sword was already near his neck. "I believe this is my win, Mister Tiller." £ÛGrey£Ý "No doubt about that... You got me, kid." £ÛTiller£Ý The duel has finally ended and the victor has been decided. It was Tiller''s defeat but there was no bitterness on his part. Rather, he was glad to have dueled against a strong opponent. He couldn''t have been any happier. "The winner is Gladiator Greeeyyy!!" Another announcement echoed in the air and a booming pandemonium of cheers and applause rocked the whole colosseum. It was one of the most interesting and enjoyable fights the audience has seen in a long while. And just as everyone was happily talking about Grey''s fight as well as Yuna''s previous duel, one of the colosseum staff rushed towards the announcer, news which shocked the latter greatly. Still, he tried to compose himself and held the microphone tightly for yet another announcement. "E-Everyone! I-I have just gotten some important information. A-As it seems, the young man here before us and the young lady from before are actually Their Highnesses, Lord Grey and Yuna! The Heroes of Oiros and the youngest S-rankers!" Shock and awe, such emotions welled up inside everyone''s hearts as they learned about Grey and Yuna''s identities. Now, everything finally made sense to them, why such youths dominated their matches. "Oh dear..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Uuu... Why are they announcing it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... This is going to be troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna could already see trouble heading their way. To top it all off, they weren''t just introduced simply as "Heroes of Alfrione", but as "Heroes of Oiros" after receiving multiple medals from multiple countries. Their fame had just soared. "To think I fought against one of the famed Heroes of Oiros... I couldn''t be any more honored, Your Highness." £ÛTiller£Ý "Yeah, sure..." £ÛGrey£Ý Even Tiller''s eyes were now sparkling brightly as he looked at Grey. Even if he did lose, he could proudly announce to the world that he fought against Grey with a bright smile. Even the other gladiators were jealous of him. It was too late already. Instead of trying to deal with it, Grey and Yuna simply gave up on correcting them. They''ll only be staying in Avalon for a month or two anyway. The commotion would surely die down in a couple of days... Probably... As they ignored all the admiring eyes aimed towards them, Grey and Yuna hopped back into the searing areas and rejoined with Lisandra. But rather than a smile, they were greeted with a troubled face instead. "You sure caused quite the commotion, O'' Heroes of Oiros." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Mou... Lisa, stop it... We didn''t think they''d announce it, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s too late to regret it now. Your names will surely spread around the city by tomorrow morning. Words here travel fast, if I say so myself." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Uuu... I hate this..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grumble all they want, but there is nothing more they could do to change what had already happened. Grey and Yuna simply seated themselves and watched the next matches unfold as they enjoyed a little bit of snacking. For some unknown reason, the gladiators are trying even harder than usual, glancing their direction from time to time. Being admired was great and all, but at such a point, they''d rather stay home and eat even more snacks. How troublesome. "Come to think of it... Lisa, how many matches can we have in a day?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Matches... That''s hard to answer... It depends on how many matches are available every day and how many slots the administrators can give you." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hm? Then that means we can still have another go, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, of course. As long as©` Wait... You don''t mean..." £ÛLisandra£Ý There were no direct answers, only a vague and bright smile blooming on the two''s faces. Though they have participated already, they have yet to warm their bodies yet alone be satisfied. They were still raring to go. A cold shiver ran down Lisandra''s spine as she saw the smiles plastered on Grey and Yuna''s faces, an ominous feeling brewing inside her heart. Something was telling her that no matter what she says, it would still be trouble. "Please go gently on them, okay?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Well, we''ll try our best... Though, it''s hard to keep these sorts of promises." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please control yourselves. I beg you... Our economy will suffer if you injure all the gladiators," £ÛLisandra£Ý The Princess simply gave up on convincing Grey and Yuna any further, shifting her eyes back towards the arena where another pair of gladiators dueled one another. She whipped out her notes once again, hoping to learn something new. As for Grey and Yuna, they already went ahead and sighed themselves up for a couple of fights in the colosseum, people''s eyes latching closely on them as they walked past them. They have become quite the celebrities. "Haah... I hope they won''t cause too much trouble..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so the Princess wished, but reality was often disappointing. It wasn''t long before Yuna had her second duel, and she completely exceeded Lisandra''s expectations, knocking her opponent in literally the very first second. Grey was no different either. Though he doesn''t knock out his opponents swiftly as Yuna does, he doesn''t get hit by any of the strikes and his attacks always connect, always using unpredictable patterns to throw off their enemies. There were a couple D-rankers like Tiller from before, but they all suffered the same fate, some losing hope before they could even enter the stage. Grey and Yuna''s might was simply too frightening, like the immovable mountains. "Woohh!! Your Highnesses! Show them how you rock!" "Hey! Stop being a baby! Fight properly, goddammit!" "How long do you think he''ll last? I''ll bet a hundred it would be less than 10 seconds." "You''re giving him too much credit! It''s five seconds! Five seconds, I tell you!" And the crowd was noisy all throughout the whole event. The betters who once bet against Yuna were now betting about how long her opponents would last, very glad they didn''t try to cross them when they were still ignorant. The crowd was so noisy, it drew even more attention from the outside. People started to pour in and the seats got filled soon enough. It was so noisy, Lisandra had to move back to the Royal Chambers for some peace and quiet. Grey and Yuna had practically become the stars of the show even when they didn''t mean to, feeling a little bad about the other gladiators who were just trying their best. The world is simply a cruel and unfair place for many. Just like that, time passed some and after a couple breaks here and there, the sun finally set over the horizon, dyeing the sky an amber hue as the stars started to wake along with the cold and refreshing nightly breeze. "Haah¡«! That was so much fun! Let''s go again tomorrow!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I was just thinking of that too. Should we head in earlier?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I think we can get to fight more opponents if that''s the case!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Then I guess we''ll have to sign up early... Would 6 o''clock do?" £ÛGrey£Ý They have already fought almost a dozen opponents each yet their hunger for action was yet to be sated. Even as they headed home, all they could talk about was the colosseum and the gladiators working inside there. "Urgh... Please don''t say something so scary. Please let the gladiators rest. They''re going to start breaking at this rate." £ÛLisandra£Ý Of course, Lisandra was totally against it. Though she enjoyed learning more about swordsmanship, the country''s interest still comes first. She had taken it upon herself to dissuade Grey and Yuna from doing something plain reckless. She''s a reliable and capable princess, after al©` "Even if we say we''ll go an in-depth analysis about the fights?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Are you really trying that card against me...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý ... Yep, she was a reliable princess. No matter how attractive and tempting the offer was, it was her responsibility to refuse©` "Un! And as a bonus, we''ll mentor you for a whole day!" £ÛYuna£Ý The Princess'' mind finally stopped working. No matter how reliable she was, such an offer was too much to pass up. If it''s them who were clearly experts in the art, it would surely be a very beneficial opportunity for her. Lisandra tried to hold herself back, but in the end, Grey and Yuna''s words continued to ring inside her mind. In the end, she finally gave in towards the temptation, silence looming in the air as she looked the two in the eyes. "I... I''ll be in your care..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "You chose well, Lisa!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 307 END Chapter 308: Rising Rookies "Hey, is that them? Are they the Heroes?" "Yeah... Those are the Heroes... You should have seen them fight yesterday." "Ughh... I knew I should have watched... Dammit." Whispers and gossip spun in the air, the gentle breeze passing through the corridors. Three familiar figures walked amongst the crowd, parting the way as their footsteps resounded in the air, eyes indifferent to their surroundings. It has been a day since Grey and Yuna''s debut, and as Lisandra expected, rumors have spread all over the Royal Capital. Be it children or elderly, everyone had heard of their tale and how they crushed one swordsman after swordsman, not breaking a single sweat in the process. In fact, they have become so popular, a massive crowd of people greeted them by the entrance of the colosseum, all wishing to be graced by their presence. It was like a fan reception, only that Grey and Yuna were not informed. "Should we have gone to the other colosseums instead?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No, it''s fine. We''re quite used to this scene anyway. It would only cause trouble for His Majesty if people flock here and there looking for us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Plus, it''s not like they''re bringing harm to us. As long as things are peaceful, we are more than fine with this." £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay... If you say so..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so they say, but there was quite a large margin between reality and their previous expectations. They thought it would only be a couple hundred at best, but the people that flocked had already reached more than a thousand. Moreover, there were also many who had already bought tickets for the matches today, hoping to catch a glimpse of Grey and Yuna''s duels. Things have escalated much further than how they previously thought it would. A complete opposite to them, the staff of the colosseums were wearing big smiles on their faces. It has been quite some time since they saw such a big influx of customers heading inside the colosseum. Of course, that also meant more profits to be earned. "A very delightful morning to you, Your Highnesses. Would you allow me to take you to your waiting area?" £ÛAdministrator£Ý "Our... Waiting area...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. We have prepared a private chamber for our important guests. I would like to present it to you if you don''t mind." £ÛAdministrator£Ý And now, they even have a waiting area of their own. They looked at Lisandra, and as it seems, she was also oblivious to the existence of such a place. She didn''t know gladiators could also have waiting areas of their own. They wanted to reject it, they really do. But with the bright and dazzling, smiling face of the administrator, it was hard to reject it. It was also an opportunity to head to a more quiet area. It was a time of desperate need. "Haah... Please do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho. It would be my greatest pleasure." £ÛAdministrator£Ý Humming to himself, the Administrator then led Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra to the waiting room he spoke of, and as soon as they arrived, a grand and lavish scenery greeted their eyes, a little bit blinding to see. There were luxurious couches, fancy cabinets, a fluffy bed, air conditioning, paintings, expensive dishes, and many more. Rather than a waiting room, it was more like a small home, complete with all the necessities and luxuries. They had just arrived yesterday and to think the colosseum had already prepared such a grand reception, they could only be speechless and amazed at the same time. No matter where one looked at it, it was too over the top of a treatment. "Does the room suit your taste, Your Highnesses?" £ÛAdministrator£Ý "Uh, yeah... It looks amazing... Too amazing, actually..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho. I am very much delighted to receive such praises. And please, if you find anything dissatisfactory, don''t hesitate to call me. I will arrive at your beck and call, anytime, anywhere." £ÛAdministrator£Ý Or so he says, but with how carefully the room was put together, there was barely something Grey and Yuna could nitpick about. They could only smile a wry smile as they replied to the administrator, not trying to think too much. "Then, I would have to bother Your Highnesses any longer. I will be taking my leave now. Please enjoy your stay." £ÛAdministrator£Ý "Un... Thank you very much, Administrator." £ÛYuna£Ý A very satisfied and cheerful expression on his face, the Administrator soon left the three on their own devices, still shocked about how "warm" their welcome was. No matter how well they performed yesterday, it was still too much. Well, it''s not like they can do anything about it. If they refused, they could already see the Administrator and the staff kneeling down and begging to give them a chance. It would be troublesome if such a rumor were to spread around. "Mmn... These are good. Want to try some too, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... You need to be a little more cautious..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... It''s not like we can reject what was already given anyway. Why don''t we just enjoy the room as we wait for our turns?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was absolutely right, looking at the positives as she gave up on thinking too much about it. She simply tried the snacks one after another, giving them reviews even when no one else was there other than the three of them. Lisandra soon joined her, also eating the snacks displayed atop the fancy table, and before long, with an exasperated face, Grey also sat down with them. The day had just started yet they already felt exhausted as one can be. "Oh... These are really good." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? Didn''t I tell you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Eating the snacks, lazing around, chatting merrily, and polishing their swordsmanship a little, time passed by ever so quickly. In the blink of an eye, several duels had already occurred, Grey and Yuna''s turn drawing nearer by the second. They wanted to watch the matches in the colosseum, but if they did so much as to step outside the room, they would surely be crowded sooner or later. Rather, Grey simply used his eyes and shared his vision with Yuna with the use of illusion magic. As for Lisandra, she had unsheathed her sword once more and started practicing with the dummies located just in the room beside their resting area. She was as eager as ever, striking every strike with all she got. Knock Knock Knock Before long, a series of knocks echoed from the other side of the room. Grey and Yuna didn''t even need to guess what it was about. Their turn is about to come and an escort has come to fetch them from their room. "Please guide us well." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes... I will make sure to fulfill your expectations." Grey didn''t even let the escort speak a single word. As soon as he opened the door, he cut straight to the chase, Yuna and Lisandra following after him. They soon left towards the arena, the eyes of the other gladiators latching on them. As they arrived, the ongoing match was already reaching its climax, both gladiators giving it their best in front of thousands of audiences. They fought harder than usual, not letting a single opportunity pass them by. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· ¡¶Pierce!¡· The shot they struck and a loud explosion echoed in the air. As the clouds of duet started to clear out, two figures were revealed once more, now in totally different positions as they gasped for their breaths. One of them was keeling, sword now shattered to pieces, whilst the other was still stabbing, pointing his sword towards the former. The victor of the duel had been decided, the match had finally reached its conclusion. "The winner is Gladiator Ruveeellll!!!" A booming voice echoed in the air, followed by a cacophony of cheers. With the ending of the match, both swordsmen finally left the stage and excitement started brewing amongst the crowd, eyes watching the arena eager as one can be. "Now, for our next match©` Oh!" The announcer stopped his commentary and looked at his script. A familiar name was clearly written there, unable to keep his grin to himself. He then looked at the entrances for confirmation, smiling even more when he saw them. "Folks! This is the moment we have been waiting for! A moment where we will once again witness history being made before our eyes! A moment of thrill and excitement for all ages! For he has come to duel!" The announcer hyped up the crowd, cheers getting louder and louder with the slow passing of time. They have yet to enter the arena yet the audience is already in an uproar, loud shouts echoing from all sides and corners of the colosseum. "Here he is! Hailing from the Kingdom of Alfrione! He had saved Oiros from disasters a many. His name has been sung by bards and his might is known all over the land. The one who they call the ''Grim Reaper''! His Highness! Archduke Grey!!" "Whooo!! Your Highness, please look at us!" "You''re the best, Your Highness! Destroy them all!" "Please sign my shirt! I''ll make it our family heirloom!" An over the top introduction and an over the top reception. As Grey stepped foot in the arena, the crowd only got wilder. They said all sorts of things, Grey seeing fans he never knew he had. It was simply too exhausting to deal with. Heck, there were even some strange requests from the crowd that are better left not mentioned. They were so disturbing that Grey was left shocked for a moment. He didn''t think Merusia would also have different sorts of insane people. "And his opponent...! Ranked 27 and also a Commander of the army in his free time! The man they call the ''Knight of Avarice''! The one who destroyed a whole band of bandits on his own! Sir Kaylan!" "Sir Kaylan, show the brat what Avalon is! Don''t let us down!" "Please give us a great show!" "Sir Kaylan, you can do it! Don''t let a foreigner defeat you!" Their reception was just as warm as it was on Grey''s side, a knight in heavy armor entering the stage, his heavy steps ringing out in the air. He was even larger than Klad, who was Yuna''s opponent the day before, only much more intimidating. Of course, to Grey, such a physique was worthless. All that mattered was that he could hold his ground against him. The man before him was a C-ranker and also has a 52% proficiency in the sword, all much higher than the ones yesterday. "Good day, Your Highness. I don''t know if you remember me, but I am part of the Royal Guards. I dare say your aura the other day was a menace to behold, I look forward to our fight." £ÛKaylan£Ý "The feeling is mutual. Let''s do our best." £ÛGrey£Ý "As you wish," £ÛKaylan£Ý There was no hostility in Kaylan''s eyes, only excitement as he looked forward to having a duel with Grey. He may have been easily subdued by his aura, but he prided himself in the sword. He would surely give him a good fight. The announcer looked at the two of them and decided to start the match. He soon stepped down the stage and held his microphone tightly. He cleared out his voice with a series of fake coughs, and... "Let the fight... Begin!!" ... Along with his announcement, a sharp glint glowed deep inside Kaylan''s eyes. He immediately dashed towards Grey, closing the distance in just a couple of moments, his sword ready to stab and slash if needed be. CLANNGGG BOOOOMMMMM His sword came from above and his strike was heavier than any boulder. An massive boom reverberated throughout the colosseum as his sword clashed with Grey''s, an intense shockwave following it soon after, letting out a string gust of wind. Yet despite how powerful he was, Grey remained still in his position, not budging a single inch. He soon waved his sword and Kaylan was pushed back along it despite looking as if he didn''t put any strength on it, flowing like the gentle streams. Kaylan landed on his feet and did not let his momentum die down. He soon charged towards Grey once again, attacking in angles even he could not easily defend from. It was an attack pattern tailored to break the defense of most swordsmen. However, Grey wasn''t a part of the "most" swordsmen. Despite the difficult angles Kaylan struck from, he defended it easily, eyes darting left and right as he predicted the path of Kaylan''s sword and how he should parry it. ¡¶Flash Rain!¡· £ÛKaylan£Ý Kaylan tried to launch a merciless barrage, but they were all slow as one can be in Grey''s eyes. He perfectly captured them in his eyes, narrowly dodging the attacks as he moved his body accordingly, moving his steps lightly like a hummingbird fluttering in the flowering forest. ''Crazy... So this is the Hero of Oiros...'' £ÛKaylan£Ý Only such thought entered Kaylan''s mind as he continued his barrage. Even his eyes could not catch up to Grey''s movement, striking pretty much every chance he could, all to be in despair as not a single strike has yet to graze the young man. A dangerous light flashed in Grey''s eyes, grabbing the opportunity as soon as he saw it. It was small, but a gap was still a gap nonetheless. Grey struck that very gap, easily breaking Kaylan''s barrage of swords with brute force. "It''s my turn, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý Kaylan''s offensive was now broken, and as if he was just returning the favor, Grey then started a counterattack, once again striking at impossible angles as if it was no one''s business, giving Kaylan a very difficult time. ¡¶Bladed Tempest!¡· £ÛKaylan£Ý Kaylan tried to defend by surrounding himself with a tornado of blades, all were razor-sharp blades to cleave boulders smoothly like a hot knife running through butter. It was an amazing defense which could easily render attacks useless. It also expanded with time, swallowing the stage little by little. However, it wasn''t amazing enough. With his eyes and the durability of his sword, Grey easily found gaps in the rotating storm of blades, landing stabs and thrusts one after another, peppering Kaylan who was hiding inside. "H-How terrifying... To think even Sir Kaylan''s defense was useless..." "Is he even human...? How could he achieve such a feat?!" The crowd was puzzled and baffled by such a scene. They have seen Kaylan''s moves before, but there were only a few who broke through. And now, a young man who had fought him for the first time had easily broken through, it was nothing short of an achievement. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛKaylan£Ý Turning the moment from his spinning blade into attack power, Kaylan shot a vertical slash towards Grey, packing enough power to demolish the arena if it weren''t for the barrier looming around them, an overwhelming pressure crashing at insane speeds. Yet there was not a trace of panic in Grey''s face. He simply heaved a deep breath and put a little bit of strength to his sword. He struck back at Kaylan''s and hit it by the side, a tingling sensation of ominosity looming in his heart. ''Crap! It''s already too late...!'' £ÛKaylan£Ý Kaylan had already put too much strength to his sword and had no way of stopping it. With Grey''s attack, the trajectory of his strike was then deflected, Grey only needing to step away once to fully dodge it. BOOOOMMMMMM TREMBLLEEEE Kaylan''s sword crashed towards the ground and a large crater was formed, a violent burst of wind rushing towards the audience. Yet Grey received no damage. He was still standing there, unfazed as the clouds of dust cleared out. It was a magnificent sight, yet Kaylan couldn''t h,o but be irritated. He already knew from the start that Grey wasn''t going all out on him. He knew the gap between them was a massive one, but he still wanted Grey to fight him with all he''s got. "Your Highness, please take this more seriously..." £ÛKaylan£Ý Kaylan was right. Grey wasn''t really being serious the whole match, simply trying to improve himself, thinking if it was training rather than a duel. But doing so was simply insincere towards the opponent. A smile blossomed on his face as he realized such. "Very well." £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s words, the atmosphere on the stage completely changed into one full of terror and domination. It was as if a mountain was weighing down on Kaylan, all the fibers in his body screaming about immeasurable danger heading his way. Grey''s eye glowed a cold and deadly glint, a storm of mana gathering unto his palms, getting more and more chaotic as time passed. Kaylan''s instincts were telling him to bolster up his defenses to the max, anticipating the advent of doom. ¡¶Wailing Moon¡· £ÛGrey£Ý An insurmountable amount of pressure swallowed the whole colosseum, Grey''s sword appearing to be as massive as a dragon. Fear and despair struck Kaylan''s heart as he witnessed such a sight. The descent of death in the mortal world. ¡¶¡¶¡¶Guard!¡·¡·¡· £ÛKaylan£Ý One after another, Kaylan deployed barrier magic to coat his body, creating more than a dozen layers all over his body. Yet, all were for naught as Grey''s slash cut through them all with even halting a single second. The attack passed through, blasting Kaylan towards the side of the arena, clouds of smoke rising towards the air as darkness devoured his sight. His eyes soon closed, losing consciousness as the reign of terror finally dissipated. "Th... The victor is His Highness! Arch©` No! Gladiator Grey!" The announcer didn''t miss a beat, announcing the clear results as soon as he could. The booming cheers of the audience rang towards the vast sky, everyone excited to have witnessed such a ferocious fight. After all, it was Grey''s first time using mana in his matches, so it would only be natural that everyone was surprised. Thankfully, he managed to hold himself back a little, not harming Kaylan too much. He was soon healed with a bit of magic. ¡ºFufufu! You did well, Grey! That was amazing!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThanks, and good luck. It''s your turn next.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! I''ll make sure to surpass your expectations! Watch carefully!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The unconscious Kaylan was soon carried out of the arena, and Grey walked out soon after. With the conclusion of their match, another pair of names was called out, one was that of a young lady''s and one was of a veteran adventurer. The crowd cheered loudly once, wishing to see more action between Yuna and her opponent. They wanted to see how an S-rank adventurer would fare against a C-rank when they possessed the same physical prowess, curious as one can be. "A master of one hit K.O.! A cold beauty who dominates all frost! The Heroine of Oiros who had stopped all sorts of peril who bears the nickname of ''Phantom''! And the youngest S-ranker in history! Her Highness! Archduchess Yuna!!" "Your Highness, you''re so beautiful! Please be my bride!" "Ah! She looked at me! She looked at me, didn''t she?!" "Waah... She''s so gorgeous..." Yet another fancy introduction coming out of nowhere. The announcer was out of breath the moment he finished his piece. Yet despite that, he was smiling, the crowd cheering even louder with him as they welcomed Yuna''s entrance. Or rather, they were all enticed by Yuna''s goddess-like beauty. It didn''t matter much whether they were men or women, all were stunned at her entrance. Some saying a few questionable lines better left unsaid. "Fighting against her! Ranked 25 and a veteran adventurer acknowledged even by the General! He has completed all quests with perfection using his insane speed! Please welcome him! Mister Jackson!!" "Jackson! Teach the brat a lesson, otherwise, you''re a bastard!" "Oii! Jackson! How dare you have fun before us?!" "Jackson, you motherf*cker! Just die already!" Though... The same enthusiasm couldn''t be said for Jackson. A bunch of rough and rowdy adventurers cursing him rather than cheering. They were his drinking buddies who also happened to be idiots. The most stereotypical kind of adventurer. "Please ignore them, Your Highness. They''re just a bunch of morons." £ÛJackson£Ý "Bastard! Who are you calling a moron?!" "Who else would it be! And stop eavesdropping you piece of sh*t!" £ÛJackson£Ý In fact, they were too lively for their own good, Jackson quickly snapping back at their antics. One even used his "Sharp Hearing" ability just to piss off Jackson. Yuna didn''t know whether to laugh or cry or both. "Then... Without further ado! Let the fight... Begin!!" The announcer raised his hand and dropped it soon after. Strong bursts of winds ran wildly on the arena as two figures dashed towards one another. With the both of them specializing in speed, most of the audience only saw a pair of blurs. Jackson had seen Yuna fight before, so before she could even think of striking, he immediately struck the most unstable points of her sword, all the while launching counterattacks whenever he saw the moment, ¡¶Dancing Snow Flower!¡· Jackson brandished his sword and cold winds blew all over the arena. Be it the moisture in the air or the water in the water jugs all started to freeze, blades of mana blooming like a flower as they rushed towards Yuna. The flowers bloomed some more and it soon exploded into a storm of petals. Petals which were blades sharp as daggers, darting at breakneck speeds and wreaking havoc like a storm, freezing everything they touched. "Waah¡« So pretty¡«" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for him, it was a super terrible matchup. If it comes to ice magic, Yuna reigned supreme between the two of them. She easily deflected all the petals as she prepared for her own counterattacks. ¡¶White Dream: Fluttering Snowflakes¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s soft words rang out in the air and the whole arena turned white in an instant. Everyone was frozen in place, snowflakes starting to fall like leaves in an amber autumn day, pretty as the stars. The Snowflakes danced to the symphony of the winter gale, gathering denser and denser towards Yuna''s blade. She brandished her sword and a wave of blue rushed towards Jackson like a surging and unstoppable tsunami. The man was devoured whole and his body was soon frozen in deep, blue ice. The fight was over as quickly as it started, not even half a minute elapsed on the clock. Even the announcer was in shock. "Th-The winner is Her Highness! Gladiator Yuna!" The peace and silence was soon broken with the boisterous cheers of the crowd. It may be a short match, but it wasn''t any less impressive than what Grey had shown them. Everyone''s eyes were sparkling brightly. Just like that, Grey and Yuna continued the day, dominating every match they fought as if it was no one''s business. Every fight they won, the crowd''s excitement only rose along with their fame, loud cheers to be heard time and time again. The excitement was far from over. CHAPTER 308 END Chapter 309: Two Against Two "Grey, Yuna, why don''t you participate in duo matches?" £ÛArchen£Ý "Huh...? Duos...?" £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden suggestion rang over the dinner table, catching the attention of two figures. Their spoons stopped moving and their eyes swam towards the direction of the King, tilting their heads ever so slightly as they pondered over his suggestion. It''s been several days since Grey and Yuna arrived in Avalon, and ever since they registered themselves as gladiators, they have been fighting matches each and every single day, honing their swordsmanship as they go. Well, it''s not only their skill in swordsmanship which improved, there was also their fame which now made them the talk of the town. People are even greeting them as they walk down the streets and head towards the colosseums. "Why so suddenly, Your Majesty? Is that a requirement or something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not really per se... I just thought that it would be a good experience for the two of you. It''s an opportunity to learn about trust and coordination." £ÛArchen£Ý "That does make some sense..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I don''t think you two really need that knowing you''ve been together for so long. I''ve seen how synchronized your movements were when you fought against the Azure Sword Emperor. It was exceptional." £ÛArchen£Ý The King''s words were no exaggeration. After all, Grey and Yuna have been together for almost four years now and their teamwork was as solid as steel. They didn''t even need to talk to one another, a few gestures were already more than enough. Of course, there are still some things left to be desired, but they were all too minor to be mentioned. As far as the general public is concerned, their teamwork was already perfect, not a single bit of flaw to be seen. "That, and I thought it would be interesting as well. I''d like to see you two fight alongside one another once more." £ÛArchen£Ý And his true thoughts finally leaked out, a troublesome smile blooming on his face. He might not be able to observe them due to work, but it was still interesting to hear how the match went from other people. It would be a nice change of pace. "I think that''s a wonderful idea as well. People would surely be excited." £ÛQueen£Ý "I''m sure Your Highnesses would dominate the matches, but it would surely be interesting nonetheless." £ÛCrown Prince£Ý "Yes! You should fight in duos, Grey! Yuna!" £ÛLisandra£Ý There was also no disagreement from the other members of the Royal Family. Each and every one of them also suggested that they try out the idea. All except for one, not because he doesn''t like the idea, but because he wasn''t there. Despite having stayed at Avalon for a considerable amount of time already, Grey and Yuna have yet to meet the Second Prince of the Graystone Kingdom. They say he''s been sick all this time and couldn''t attend even if he wanted to. It was a pity but there was nothing they could do about it. "Hmm... We''ll give it some thought, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I''m looking forward to your response, then." £ÛArchen£Ý Dinner continued and the night fell deeper. Before long, everyone retired to their own rooms, and tucked themselves in the bed. The sweet lullaby of the night rang inside their ears as they slowly but surely drifted towards dreamland. And as quickly as night came, the morning sun soon reigned over the world once again. They had breakfast, a bath, and fixed themselves properly. They greeted the new day with a smile, the subtle chirping of the little birds playing music in their ears. As for Grey and Yuna, they have now prepared themselves for what''s about to come. They had a short talk yesterday, and were able to quickly come to a decision. As to be expected, they are going to have duo matches for the day, their blood boiling in excitement as the seconds pass. "Are you ready, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Ready as you are!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no uncertainty in their voices. With their swords sheathed tightly into their scabbard, Grey and Yuna soon met up with Lisandra, and before long, headed out to the colosseums, various sorts of people greeting them by the streets. Since it was a duo match, they headed towards another colosseum rather than their usual, changing directions as they went about. It was located on the opposite corner of the city, people just as many as they lined up towards the colosseum. Other than them, no one knew that they would be participating in duo matches, but such would change soon enough. One by one, people started to notice them, eyes glued on them as they paced towards the reception desk, the receptionist greeting them with a professional smile. "Good day, Your Highnesses. How could I serve you today?" "We''d like to participate in a duo match, please." £ÛGrey£Ý "A... A duo match...?" It wasn''t just the receptionist, everyone''s attention was also caught when Grey spoke of such words. The crowd had seen them fight individual duels before, but never as a team. They couldn''t help but wonder how it would be like, a stream of curiosity welling up greedily inside their hearts. In fact, they were so curious, they already started pulling out their coin pouches and wallets, ready to pay a ticket for their match as soon as it was available. Grey and Yuna have still yet to sign up themselves yet they were already so excited. The receptionists had also prepared themselves for what''s about to come. With the eyes of the potential audiences sparkling as they come, it would surely be a scene of chaos once the tickets are available. All hell would break loose. "Your Highnesses, I have already registered your names. Please wait patiently until your names are called by the announcer." "Thanks. We''ll be going in now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I wish you luck on your endeavors." Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra soon left. Like a school of starving piranhas, the crowd looked at the counters with eyes of that of predators, waiting to pounce as soon as the tickets were brought out, the receptionist getting ready as all. The tickets soon became available and things went just as expected. It was a scene of total chaos as the crowd jumped onto one another, reaching out of the tickets as if their very lives depended on it. It was like a live fan-signing event, the only difference is that people are even crazier than usual. To top things off, more and more people gathered as the rumors spread around, soon rushing like a massive tsunami towards the colosseum. It was dire, the administrator had to step in along the colosseum guards. The day had just barely started and yet they already had to face such a troublesome situation. Just like that, time passed by pretty quickly and Grey and Yuna''s names were called towards the arena. Lisandra wished them luck, but such was nothing compared to the crazed cheers of the audience as soon they made their entrance. Grey and Yuna could still remember it when they entered, the colosseum only contained a couple hundred people at best, but now, there were thousands. The power of fame was a scary one. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Here they are! The Rising Rookies of Avalon who dominated all their matches and carved their names in history in but a mere, single week! The Heroes of Oiros who broke all records before them! They call themselves ''Aster''! And they surely live up to their names! The Stars of the Week! Their Highnesses! Gladiators Grey and Yuna!" "Whoooh!! Crush your opponents! Don''t show any mercy!" "Your Highnesses! Please look at me!" "Ohh! So they''re the rumored heroes... They really are young..." Various reactions came from the crowd, but they all cheered nonetheless. Some of them only saw them once yet they were already once, those who didn''t curiously eyeing the two. All were excited for the upcoming fight. "Going up against them, the destructive duo of Avalon! They have demolished a myriad of buildings in a single strike, earning them the moniker of "Demolishers"! They are not ones to be messed with! Ranked 11 and 12, respectively! Gladiators Alvin and Misty!" "Sir Alvin! Don''t let some kids defeat you! Show them what true swordsmanship is!" "Go! Demolishers! You can do it!" "Miss Misty, please step on me!" Their opponents weren''t any less popular, garnering the support and cheers of the audience with their entrance. They were very enthusiastic, some comments were better left ignored. Just a bunch of perverts and degenerates screaming loudly, It was their first time facing one another, but they didn''t think they would go against a man and a woman pair as well. To top it all off, they were very advanced C-rankers, almost reaching the peak. They were strong. "I hope we have a good match." £ÛMisty£Ý "Un. The feeling is mutual. We''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý Giving their greetings to one another, both parties then headed to the other side of the stage and soon sheathed their swords. The announcer soon stepped down the stage and looked at both sides, then nodding to himself soon after, "Let the duel... Begin!" The announcer finally gave the signal and two streaks of light rushed towards one another. One was Yuna and the other was Alvin, their swords clashing violently, a rush of gales and gusts running rampant on the stage. They then exchanged blows, a tempest of blades rushing towards one another. They had about the same level of swordsmanship, pressing against one another, strikes heavy as can be, producing shockwaves every time they connected. As for Grey and Misty, they simply analyzed the opponent''s movements whilst Alvin and Yuna distracted themselves. Another violent shockwave rocked the stage as Misty also started moving. ¡¶Wild Thrust!¡· £ÛMisty£Ý Swift as a speeding bullet, Misty rushed her rapier towards Grey, large bursts of wind following it soon after. It was fast, but not fast enough. Grey''s eyes had already read its trajectory, dodging it with relative ease with a simple side step. But Misty simply didn''t stop there. As soon as her shot missed, she then showered Grey with a barrage of thrusts, making sure he didn''t have the chance to retaliate and driving him towards a corner. Well, it wasn''t really a corner, per se. Misty constantly changed the angles of her thrusts in order to drive Grey towards Yuna. There, Alvin was already preparing to strike a single, powerful strike to finish the duel in a jiffy, simply keeping Yuna busy whilst Misty does her part. ''No wonder they''re called "Demolishers"...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately, Grey had already seen through their pincer attack, and so did Yuna. They were simply going with the flow, wanting to satisfy their curiosity and learning a couple more things from their seniors. And so the plan had begun. Grey and Yuna finally bumped against one another, their backs pressed against each other. As soon as they did, Alvin left the playing field and left everything to Misty as he prepared for his massive attack. ¡¶Swift Star: Entrapment!¡· £ÛMisty£Ý Misty circled around the two, borrowing the power of light magic. Every time they tried to step out, she would lunger her sword at her, effectively pinning them down in her little cage. Jumping is also useless as she doesn''t even give them a chance to try. It was no wonder why they were so effective as a duo. Even if it was a B-Ranker in a real battle, they would surely find it hard to escape their trap unless they use their auras. And just in time, Alvin finished charging his attack. ¡¶Devouring Shadows: Perdition!¡· £ÛAlvin£Ý Misty quickly fled the scene, and so did Grey or Yuna©` or at least, they tried. But just when Misty escaped, shadows came rushing from the ground and grabbed ahold of their feet and legs, preventing them from doing so. They were stuck. Alvin performed a horizontal slash and a wave of death and darkness came rushing out after it. Such ferocious darkness darted towards Grey and Yune, ready to devour them at a moment''s notice. Doom was upon them. ''Heh... How clever...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Yet all was useless. Also pouring it their all, Grey and Yuna also poured mana into their blades. They then raised their blade and like simultaneously, they slashed down towards the rushing blade, a deafening explosion ringing out soon after. The blade of darkness was slashed twice at the same time, parting it half as Grey and Yuna''s blades struck down on it. It continued to surge, but neither of the two were hurt, only deep gashes left on the ground. "G-G-Gladiator Alvin''s signature move was cleaved in half! What an amazing force! Only to be expected of the Heroes!" A loud clamor rang out in the air, the audience cheering loudly. Though Alvin''s strike had been broken before, even the champion had a hard time doing it the first time he saw it. Yet the two youths easily cleaved them as if it was nobody''s business. "Haha... Those crazy kids... We really underestimated them, huh..." £ÛAlvin£Ý "Fufufu. I guess the fault falls on us then." £ÛMisty£Ý However, it was entirely different for Misty and Alvin. Though it would usually be easy for Grey and Yuna, the same couldn''t be said for their current selves who didn''t only have their strengths limited but also pressed for time by the surprise attack. Yet they still did it. Grey and Yuna struck exactly the same spot at exactly the same time without a single flaw, perfectly combining their strengths and breaking the blade of darkness. It was a feat impossible without perfect synchronization. "Galvin, let''s opt for plan B." £ÛMisty£Ý "Roger." £ÛAlvin£Ý However, Alvin and Misty didn''t let their mistake bother them too much. As soon as they saw how ineffective their attack was, they soon rushed towards Grey and Yuna and started pressuring them again, a series of clangs echoing once again. At the same time, Grey and Yuna still kept on observing. They let Alvin and Misty do as they please, learning from their patterns like children learning from their parents. They simply dodged and parried, counterattacking when needed be. And like before, Misty and Alvin are pushing them back towards a corner, keeping them both in check as they drew nearer the edge of the stage©` or so they thought, when suddenly, the two of them backed off from their rampage and rushed towards the other side of the stage. ¡¶¡¶Dual Judge!!¡·¡· £ÛMisty and Alvin£Ý It was yet another heavy attack. A blade of light and a blade of darkness rushed out from their swords, forming a gray cross of destruction. The cross bolted across the stage and left a deep gash on the stage. The attack was much stronger than before, making breaking it impossible in Grey and Yuna''s current state. Even if they combined their strengths and pierced the very center of the cross, they would still be devoured and knocked off the stage. However, all hope was not lost. Yuna just hid behind Grey and the latter then stood still all the while gripping his sword tightly, a scarlet glow radiating in the arena as flames started to light ablaze from Grey''s scorching sword. ¡¶Scorching Crescent!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOMMMMMMMM Flames razed the whole arena with Grey''s words, but they weren''t just normal flames. What were once scarlet were now pitch black, patches of pure white burning time and time again, increasing the temperature to an astonishing degree. During normal circumstances, an attack like "Cleaving Crescent" wouldn''t be a match against "Dual Judge", however with Vulcan Wrath''s "Hellfire" ability, the flames have been enhanced 5 times stronger, completely overpowering the latter with ease. The flames continued to dance and the steamy hot winds rose towards the sky. The stage was charged and both Alvin and Misty sustained a good amount of damage. Well, the same also went for Grey who faced their attack head on, however... ¡¶High Heal¡· £ÛYuna£Ý With their holy magic, such injuries were nothing. Spells were only prohibited when used directly against your opponents, unless used as a combination spell with sword art. However, the rules never mentioned not using spells on yourselves. A loophole very favorable for Grey and Yuna. "Misty, let''s switch to plan C©`" £ÛAlvin£Ý "I don''t believe we can let you do that, Seniors. We had a good time learning from you, however, I''m afraid we''ll have to end the match now." £ÛGrey£Ý Alvin and Misty didn''t even have to hear anymore from him. As soon as they saw the smile on Grey''s face, an ominous feeling loomed over their hearts. A feeling which only grew stronger with the sharp glint in his eyes as he raised his sword. Instinctively, Alvin and Misty rushed towards Grey, mana hastily coating their swords, ready to slash Grey the moment they were in range. They tried their best, pushing their legs to the limits, soon raising their swords towards him. ¡¶White Dream: Fluttering Snowflakes!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý They were so focused on Grey, they didn''t even notice Yuna. When they did, it was already too late. A deadly frost already coated her sword, the arena turning white along her cold, blue ice. Danger rang out from all the fibers in their body. Snowflakes fell from the sky, dancing slowly until turned into a wild storm of frost, ready to devour everything alive. It was already far too late for Misty and Alvin to dodge, Yuna slashing a frosty wave of blue and white. ¡¶¡¶Cleaving Cresent!!¡·¡· £ÛMisty and Alvin£Ý With no other choices left, what was supposed to be an attack directed at Grey had now become a tool of self-defense against Yuna''s wrathful strike. Their shoulders and arms hurt from the sudden slash, but such didn''t matter anymore. BOOOOMMMMMM An explosion of blue and white rang out in the colosseum, shards of ice flying here and there. Thankfully, there was a barrier protecting the audience. Otherwise, they would have been swallowed by deep ice not even flames could thaw. Both Misty and Alvin survived, however, they didn''t come out unscathed. Even with their counterattack, it was still too powerful to bear with their bodies. Still, they were glad that they could still fight... Well, not for too long. Just as the clouds of snow and ice cleared out, the winds started to howl wildly and the ground started to tremble. A storm of mana gathered at Grey''s blade, ferocious winds sucked in by a voracious vortex, getting bigger and bigger with the passing of time, ¡¶Slash: Sylph''s Wrath¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s words rang in the stage and the winds now bellowed. An inescapable tempest fell down towards the arena and the clouds darkened quickly as Grey brought down his sword. A sword or pure and indomitable Destruction. The sword swept the ground and both Misty and Alvin were blasted off the stage, a loud crash echoing as they crashed towards the barrier. The storm continued to rage on until even the stage was no more. All there were were clouds of lingering dust. "Th-The victors are Their Highnesses! Gladiators Grey and Yuna! What an intense duel! Please give it up for all our gladiators!" "Whohoo! That was a good fight!" "You did well, Miss Misty, Mister Alvin!" "Your Highnesses! Please notice us!" Cheers and applause rang out all throughout the colosseum, the audience cheering for both the victors and the losers. No matter which angle one looked at it, it was a very splendid duel one would rarely see even in the Grand Colosseum. And in the crowd, there was a hooded figure standing silently at the farthest reaches of the searing areas. He watched the whole fight unfold, his face indifferent as one can be. Soon, he turned his head left, footsteps echoing in the air. "I didn''t think I''d see you here, Mister Champion." £Û???£Ý "I could say the same to you, Runner up." £ÛChampion£Ý "Rubbing salt on my wounds now, are we?" £ÛRunner up£Ý An intense greeting, two figures staring daggers at one another''s eyes. Such intense pressure and tension blanketed the air, but it disappeared soon after. The Runner-up simply heaved a lengthy sigh, giving up on the thought. "So, what do you think of them?" £ÛRunner up£Ý "They''re pretty good, better than me when I was their age, at least... If it were a real fight, I''m sure I wouldn''t stand a chance against them." £ÛChampion£Ý "Haha. Who knew you would be so humble?" £ÛRunner up£Ý "I''m not being humble. I''m just stating the obvious." £ÛChampion£Ý The Champion looked at Grey and Yuna once again, a bit of thrill blooming inside his heart. He had already heard various rumors about it, but they were even more amazing than they thought. They were simply outstanding. He was confident that his swordsmanship was better than the two, but if it comes to their main weapons, he also knew he pales in comparison. Still, he won''t simply back down in a fight against them. Rather, he looked forward to it. "Anyway, whether they end up in the finals or not depends entirely on them. Only time can tell whether we cross swords or not." £ÛChampion£Ý "Heh... Confident as ever, aren''t you?" £ÛRunner up£Ý "If that''s how you see it, then so be it. I have no more business here. I will be taking my leave." £ÛChampion£Ý "Yeah, sure... I look forward to fighting you again." £ÛRunner up£Ý So said the Runner up, but there were no replies from the Champion. He simply walked past them, eyes indifferent as one can be. His footsteps were slowly drowned out by the cheering crowd, and the Runner up left soon after. Of course, Grey and Yuna were also aware of their presence. They simply didn''t look much because they felt no hostility. It was a shame that Grey couldn''t appraise them quickly because of the circumstances, but there was no need to fall down. He would surely meet them if fate allows it. "They''re strong, aren''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Perhaps the strongest in Avalon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I look forward to fighting them." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 309 END Chapter 310: A Break from Fighting (pt. I) The wind blew eastward and shadows were cast on the ground as the sun ran along the sky. A massive sword of stone was erected by the streets, people and carriages circling around it, many admiring its grandeur as it stood proud and mighty. Click Click Click Click A series of clicks and clacks bobbed up and down in the air, dancing hand in hand with the little flashes, capturing every memory and engraving it into a piece of paper. Smiles and giggles floated adrift the place, a couple familiar figures standing merrily. Of course, such figures were none other than Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra. They were now in front of one of the four swords of the Kingdom, the "Sword of Judgement", and just like the Sword of "Valor" from before, it was truly a sight to behold. "Hmm... This looks good. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I think they came out good! Ah! This one''s a little blurry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Isn''t that fine? I think they are still beautiful." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Mmn... Then I guess it''s fine. We''ve taken a lot of photos anyway!" £ÛYuna£Ý It''s been a few days since Grey and Yuna''s duo matches, and today, they decided to take a break from dueling and explore the city for once, now going around in all sorts of places and taking a bunch of pictures as they enjoy themselves. With the colosseum and all, they have completely forgotten to go around the city. If it wasn''t for Lisandra inviting and dragging them along, they would probably still be in a duel, fighting the colosseum and hearing the cheers of the crowd. It wasn''t bad seeing the excitement of people all the while improving their skills with the sword, but taking a breather every once in a while and enjoying life as it is was just as enjoyable, adding a bit of spice in their monotonous schedule. "Lisa... Thanks..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What for?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "For showing us around. I really appreciate it." £ÛGrey£Ý A smile bloomed on Grey''s face, and Yuna''s soon after. It was only a simple thank you, but it was enough to make Lisandra''s heart flutter in warmth and happiness. She couldn''t help but smile, looking at the two. "Fufufu! It''s nothing, I was also quite bored myself... Anyway, is anyone hungry? Why don''t we try some Avalon specialty fruits?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Ah! I would like to! Are they sweet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! They''re very sweet! There''s also some that are very sour and some that are a little bit minty. Should we try all of them?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un! I''m going to buy a bunch of them! Grey! Hurry up¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitement drawn on their faces, everyone headed to the nearby stalls and looked for Graystone Kingdom''s specialty fruits. And as one would expect from a tropical nation, there was quite a lot of variety of fruits, filling the markets with life and color. There were the usual apples, oranges, bananas, watermelons, pineapples, and many more. However, just as many were the fruits Grey and Yuna had never seen before, some taking very common forms and shapes, and some looking like they come from a totally different planet. Of course, with Grey''s appraisal, he easily identified many of them, eyes filled with interest and curiosity as he scanned through them. It was still the first time he saw them, but he was already excited to see what recipes he could make with them. "Oh, Your Highness! Are you here to buy some sapro berries again?" "Yes. And please give me some kiwano, red bananas, lamala, and......" £ÛLisandra£Ý The Princess ordered and pointed, eyes swimming left and right as she continued to lengthen her list. It wasn''t the first time she had gone shopping by the market. In fact, she had gone too much, she was already familiar with the vendors. Grey and Yuna had already witnessed it beforehand, but Lisandra really was popular with the people despite being a princess. Not only was she bright and hardworking, she was also down to earth. Such a perfect princess. "Mister, I''d also like to buy these... Do you have any more of these? I want to buy a little more if possible." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! It would be a pleasure to serve Your Highness. Please wait a moment, I will just check if I still have some stock." "Please do©` oh! And while you''re at it, can I also get some alderine." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, this one too! They look delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Grey and Yuna joined the shopping spree, following Lisandra''s lead and buying everything which caught their eyes, Yuna sampling some of them with a bright smile on her lovely face, filling her mouth with berries. And in a very Grey and Yuna-like fashion, they bought tons and tons as if they were ordering for a big store. Grey and Yuna''s purchase was so big, the other nearby stalls needed to supply them with fruits as well, the vendors confused yet happy. The shopping spree continued, and from left to right, they bought a mountain of fruits even Lisandra couldn''t help but surprise. She already knew they were quite the big eaters, but seeing them shop was still baffling... In a way... They were amazing. "Waah¡«! The lemon is so sweet! It feels like magic!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, why don''t you taste something bitter as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Would it work with bitter things too, Lisa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. As far as I''m aware, everything should taste sweet. I don''t know about spicy ones though. I have yet to try it." £ÛLisandra£Ý As they wandered around, they also chanced upon some miracle berries. After eating one, everything Yuna tasted now became sweet. Even the sourest lemons were not a match, tasting sweet as candy. They continued their stroll, Lisandra continuing to guide them throughout the massive streets and narrow alleys. She knew the city as if it was the back of her hands, taking them around every nook and cranny, showing them all sorts of shortcuts, The people chatting, the carriages passing by, the smokes rising into the sky, the city was full of vitality. Even the children were running around the streets, holding sticks in their hands and acting like they were the most valiant of swordsmen. "Prepare yourself, bandit! I will defeat you!" "No! I will be the one to defeat him! I''m the hero!" "Hahaha! I''m the greatest swordsman in the world!" They were still young yet they were already dreaming big, waving their little sticks and pointing them towards each other as they played around. They hopped and they ran around the place, acting as if they were gladiators in the colosseums. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Of course, there were also adults watching them from a distance, making sure they didn''t get themselves in trouble. Playing with sticks could be dangerous, after all. They could get themselves hurt if they get too rowdy for their own sakes. "Kids! Don''t run too fast! You''re going to fall again!" "Kyaa¡«! The demon lord is chasing us!" "Hurry! The dragons are coming! I know a secret passage!" Their imagination was active as one can be, Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra couldn''t help but laugh softly and warmly at their words and actions. Before long, they vanished from sight, their voices fading away soon after. Time passed and the second bell of the day rang. The three headed towards shops a many, buying all sorts of things for the upcoming ball. Of course, it wasn''t like any ball they attended before, it was a masquerade ball! Not only dresses and suits, Lisandra also helped the two buy some beautiful masks to fit themselves. There were ones shaped like butterflies, ones with feathers, ones with gold engravings, ones shaped like beasts and many more. There were a lot of them to pick from. "What about this, Yuna? I think black would suit you. It serves as a nice contrast with your silver hair." £ÛLisandra£Ý "I''m usually wearing blue or white... Would black really suit me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Why don''t we give it a try? It''s also nice to see you change your style every now and then. I''m sure you would look beautiful in it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, you... Fine, I''ll give it a try." £ÛYuna£Ý The idiot couple was flirty as usual. Though not as sweet and sappy as they usually are since the princess was around, they were still sweet enough that ants might start crawling at any given moment, like butterflies attracted to nectar. Yuna soon headed to the dressing room and brought the dress, the heels, and the mask with her. At the same time, Lisandra also took off on her own and dressed herself up just like Yuna. She may be tomboyish, but she was still a girl. Wanting to be beautiful was only natural. "Hmm... This is quite nice... This one too... Should I get these both?" £ÛGrey£Ý As for Grey, he simply tried out all sorts of masks, seeing which one would fit him the best. It was his first masquerade ball so he was quite excited to try them out, just like a little child who just found a new game to play. "Umm... Grey, what do you think?" £ÛYuna£Ý And just as he played around to his heart''s content, a lovely and familiar voice rang from behind. As he turned around, a blinding dazzle greeted his eyes, his excitement fading away as he froze like a statue. A goddess has descended before him. A pure black dress with a semi-transparent floral design along with matching evening gloves made with sheer fabric and a shawl draping from both her arms and her back. There were no frills nor ribbons like usual, only thin and smooth fabric which flowed like water, fluttering in the wind. She wore dark heels which shone like the night sky, had her plump lips tinted a bold red color and her hair braided twice, showing off her pointy elven ears. Lastly, there was the black mask, contrasting her silver hair, a single ebony feather dazzling like black diamonds under the starlight. Grey had already fallen far too deep in the abyss called love, but seeing her like that, he once again confirmed how much of a fool he was, and also how lucky he was. The young lady in front of her, his fianc¨¦e, truly was a goddess. "I knew it... Pure colors really suit you more..." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh?! Is it that bad?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, that''s not it... If you go in the ball looking like that... I''m afraid all men would keep staring at you. It''s too inviting... is what I meant to say..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I see... Then, let''s keep this for later..." £ÛYuna£Ý "For later"... One could only guess and speculate what such words meant. The young lady might just have muttered it out of panic, or maybe there really is something more into it. Only time can tell and only the two would know. "Hey, I''m done©` Oh? Did something happen?" £ÛLisandra£Ý ""No... Nothing..."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Faces beet red and flustered, everyone continued their shopping spree and bought all sorts of things. From the things they would be needing at the ball all the way to the small trinkets and accessories they could use later down the line. They made sure to not compromise, getting what they could get. The winds blew over the city and the soft chimes rang in the air once more. After their shopping spree, they once again headed out to the streets, welcomed back by the soft sunlight as the sun continued to climb up the horizon. "Mmn... There sure are more and more people coming in, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý They soon arrived in front of the gates, watching crowds and carriages pour in like an unstoppable flood. It was even busier than when they first came to Avalon, people of all races and nationalities coming from all directions. "Well, there are a lot of events happening, after all. It''s not just the Carnival of Swords, there''s also the opening of the Labyrinth of Stars." £ÛGrey£Ý "And it will only get more crowded from here onwards." £ÛLisandra£Ý "I can see that happening..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... Just like the Labyrinth of Death last time... I wonder how many of the participants will be swordsmen..." £ÛYuna£Ý With the upcoming opening of the Labyrinth, more and more kinds of people are drawn towards Avalon. From mages to warriors, and even users of special magics such as healers, summoners, and many more. Even then, no matter how varied and many they were, they couldn''t beat the number of swordsmen present in Avalon. In fact, with all other classes of warriors and mages combined, they aren''t even a third of the whole population. Complete domination. And as one would expect, there were also a number of powerful people as well. Just the number of High-Rankers have reached double digits. The events would surely be a show to behold. They can''t help but look forward to it. "I''m sure a lot of them will be... Oh! And speaking of swords, I just remembered something. Would you care if we take a quick turnaround?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hm? Are we going somewhere?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. I have something I need to check on." £ÛLisandra£Ý There was no time to waste. With Lisandra on the lead, their feet started to do stride after stride, heading inside the alleyways for a quick shortcut and crossing the streets time and time again, running around a complex route. Yet surprisingly, no matter how complex their twists and turns were, they still arrived at their destination, and several minutes earlier to boot. The Princess really is a master of the streets, navigating them as if it was nobody''s business. Their destination was none other than an equipment store, and by that, one that sells swords and swords mostly. It was an establishment as massive as the guild, and just as grand, customers coming in and out without a break. "Grey, Yuna, what are you standing there for? Let''s head inside!" £ÛLisandra£Ý It wasn''t just any normal equipment store, it was the biggest in the Kingdom. A store supplied by the biggest smithies and the biggest laboratories. If one were trying to get the best equipment and items for themselves, it was the best place to go. And just as expected, the interior was just as grand as the exterior, swords of all shapes and sizes displayed by the walls and on display cases, a ton of knights and adventurers looking at them, contemplating ever so seriously. As for their grades, they were pretty varied, ranging from Middle to Superior Grade, prices ranging from a couple thousand all the way to millions, items getting more and more expensive the higher the floor was. "Ohh¡«! Should we take Liz here some other time, Grey? I''m sure she''ll love it." £ÛYuna£Ý "We could just make one for her, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "True, but! Looking around wouldn''t hurt, would it?" £ÛYuna£Ý It hasn''t even been a minute since they went inside yet Grey and Yuna were already sucked inside the world of equipment, talking about all sorts of things as they looked at the many swords displayed all over the place. They may not be swordsmen themselves, but they still knew many of them who were. Eliza especially came to mind since her current equipment was still High-Grade. It is about time that she gets an upgrade. "Grey, Yuna, would you like to take a look around first?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Nah... We can do that later. Let''s just finish your business first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you." £ÛLisandra£Ý But they weren''t there to look at the display items. Lisandra just ignored them and headed straight towards the reception desk. Just like how she knew the streets, she also knew the layout of the store, not making any unnecessary turns. "Hello. Is Lord Orden available right now?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh, Your Highness. It''s a pleasure to meet you this lovely morning. However... about your question... I''m afraid he''s still busy at the moment." "How about Lady Holly?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "She also has a long list of orders right now. It may take them a while before they are available. I truly apologize, Your Highness." The Princess asked a couple more times, but the receptionist kept on shaking her head. All the top blacksmiths of the country were busy with the upcoming events, all their slots now filled with orders from a mountain of people. Lisandra may be royalty, but that doesn''t mean she could get everything she wanted to. Well, if she uses her authority as a royal, she might get things a lot easier. Still, there are limits to what she could do. And right now, Lisandra really wanted to get her sword with her own power. Be it the money she will pay with or the patience she needs to endure, everything was a fruit of her hard earned efforts. Even her current sword was one she earned herself. "Should I make an appointment under your name, Your Highness?" "No. That would only make things more difficult for them... Ah. If they''re available, can you send a message to the Royal Castle? Address it to me,"£ÛLisandra£Ý "Yes. We would surely do so." "Thank you. That is much appreciated." £ÛLisandra£Ý It was a disappointing trip, and it wasn''t the first. With the approach of the Carnival of Swords, Lisandra thought of buying a new sword for herself even when she can''t join. Unluckily, the same thoughts also ran in everyone''s minds, spots then quickly taken. It has been weeks since she''s been waiting yet there was still no fruition. With the way things are, she would surely not be able to get a sword for herself before the Carnival of swords. She could only walk away with her head hanging down. "Hm? Are you looking for a new sword to be made, Lisa? You could have just asked me, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? You''re also a blacksmith, Grey?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Yeah. I might not look it, but I''m quite confident in my skills," £ÛGrey£Ý But not all hope was lost. Fortunately for Lisandra, there just so happens a competent blacksmith beside her. And not just any blacksmith you can find in the alleys, but one who was amongst the best there ever was. Nonchalantly, Grey took his Blacksmith Guild Card out of his "Inventory" and showed it to the princess. And her reaction was as follows... "T-Tier 8?! Grey, you''re a Grandmaster?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý She couldn''t believe it. After all, there are only about a dozen of such blacksmiths around the world, second only to "Legendary" Blacksmiths in the current world. Even Graystone only has two Tier-7 "Master" Blacksmiths. Grey was incomparable. Lisandra couldn''t believe her eyes, but there was no reason for Grey to lie to her. In the first place, him being an S-ranker was already unbelievable. What was strange to the others seems to be the norm for him and Yuna. "Right, I''m also a Tier-8 Enchanter so I could enchant it while I''m at it. Also, Yuna''s a Tier-8 Alchemist. You can ask her if you need some items," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Don''t be shy, Lisa! You can ask anytime you want! Ah! But I still can''t do any Legendary-Grade potions though. It might take a while before that." £ÛYuna£Ý It was the first time she heard people talk about such valuable items as if they were just some common household items, nonchalant as can be. Now, she is convinced that the two really weren''t, in any way, normal. "So, what do you think? Should we make one for you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! I will be counting on you!" £ÛLisandra£Ý However, there was no need to hesitate. Grey and Yuna already did their part and extended their hands towards her. It was now up to her to take their hands and trust their abilities. She was fully confident they could do it. Lisandra quickly accepted Grey and Yuna''s offer and gave them what kind of sword she wanted. There was no need for bothersome measurements. Grey''s eyes already got a grasp of her body and hands'' proportions, knowing what would fit her well. Of course, as Lisandra''s personality would dictate it, it won''t be a present from friend to friend, but a commission from a customer to a producer. She would be paying for her equipment with the money she earned from the colosseums. "Then that would be a High-Grade, Mid-Tier Fallanov Longsword, enchanted with light weight and sharpness. Is that right, Lisa?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! That''s right! And here''s the down payment," £ÛLisandra£Ý "Alright. 200 thousand kiels received... Please look forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý The transaction was soon over, Grey and Lisandra signing a contract for formality''s sake. The princess who was down in the dumps before was now smiling brightly, a strong sense of excitement welling up in her heart. With the urgent things now over, they continued their stroll and headed to all sorts of places, Lisandra smiling even more than before. They then headed towards the city museum©` or so they were supposed to. "Hey! I heard there''s a limited edition dish at the ''White Nightingale'' today! They say it tastes like heaven! I really want to taste it!" "Dream on, man. You know how expensive the dishes there are." "Shut up. What''s wrong with dreaming?" They halted their steps as soon as they heard such words. And by "they", it meant "Yuna", her pointy ears twitching again and again as she continued to listen, soon looking at Grey with sparkly eyes. Grey didn''t even need to ask what she was going to ask of him. The words "Let''s eat there, please¡«!" was already painted on Yuna''s face. Sometimes, he wonders to himself why he fell in love with her. "Haah... Everyone, why don''t we have lunch first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 310 END Chapter 311: A Break from Fighting (pt. II) ? ? ? ? ? The notes drifted afloat the air, a harmonious symphony wafting throughout the light and central stage. Silver glimmers scattered around the place as the lights reflected off the iron blades, flowing smoothly like the ocean waves. Beautiful ladies danced around gracefully, their steps light and springy as they bent their bodies to the music, wielding the aforementioned blades. All eyes were on them as they circled, hopped, waved, and made all sorts of movements and formations. Pair such a wonderful show with a lovely meal and you got heaven. Three figures enjoyed everything about the place, a certain silver-haired elf smiling from ear to ear whilst she sliced the steak and fed it to herself with such delight. "Mmn¡«! So good¡«! Can we eat this for dinner too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too... But they''re limited time only... I doubt they will last long." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Ah! In that case, shall we order more?" £ÛYuna£Ý "We can only get one order per person, you know?... Yuna, were you even listening to the explanation before?" £ÛGrey£Ý The three are having their lovely lunch in the "White Nightingale", a famous luxury restaurant who serve all sorts of high-class and expensive ingredients. One which has a good reputation between nobles, the gentry, and wealthy merchants. Today, as they heard from the passing men by the streets, they are serving a limited time dish, "Silverback Buffalo''s Steak", an exquisite dish not many had the chance to get a taste of. One said to taste so delicious, it feels like angels cooked for you. They were only serving a hundred pieces for the day and only about a dozen were left when the trio arrived at the restaurant. They don''t even know whether they could consider themselves lucky. All they knew was that the steak was delicious. "Grey, where can we find a silverback buffalo again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "To the east of the kingdom, and no, we won''t be hunting them. They''re really hard to find and also quite stubborn. It would be really troublesome." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Even just one©` no, two! Let''s catch two, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! You''re going to hunt one?! Can I buy some?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Grey hasn''t even made a decision, yet the young ladies already acted as if he already agreed, Lisandra even offering to buy some meat from them when they get back from their hunt. Grey didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. They were impossible. "Haah... Alright, but only after we finish the Labyrinth of Stars. It might take a while but that''s the only way I''ll compromise." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! That''s more than enough! I can finally eat all the meat I want!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Then, in exchange, I want to eat steak for dinner too." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Yuna... Really, you..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey finally gave up thinking. With his fianc¨¦e the way she is, there really is nothing much he could do about it. It would just turn into another dish request if he refused her at that moment. Well, he loves that gluttonous and needy part of her as well. The dancers continued to dance and as they brandished their swords gracefully, the music started to slow down until it was no more. The performers then lined up one after another, before bowing towards the audience, a resounding round of applause echoing all over the restaurant. "I''m going to order some more. Do you want anything else too, Grey, Lisa? Some drinks or refreshments, maybe?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I''ll have another serving of buttered lobsters, I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m already full so I will pass." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Okay, got it... Waiter¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý By Yuna''s call, one of the waiters approached them and took their orders, and just in time, the music played in the background again and another set of performers went up the stage, all draped in shawls this time around. They ate, they watched performances, they clapped, and had some delicious treats together. It was a wonderful lunch filled with smiles, stories, and laughter ringing over the dining table©` and well, a little bit of shenanigans to spice things up. The sun soon started to sink down from the horizon, and their lunch was soon over. With a full stomach and satisfied smiles, they exited the restaurant and headed out to the streets again, greeted by the liveliness and the gentle sunlight once more. "Then, since our plans were interrupted before, should we continue our tour? Let''s go to the Museum!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý The ladies punched their hands towards the sky and went full speed ahead. As they headed towards their destination, they swung by a couple stalls, buying a handful of items, and by items, they were snacks and spices for their eating needs. Just like the other establishment they visited before them, the museum was also just as grand. The roofs were high, the pillars were massive, and so was the entrance. A large number of people, locals and tourists alike, heading inside the place. And as one would expect from such a valuable building, there were a number of guards laced all over the place, assigned by the kingdom itself. There weren''t just soldiers, but knights as well, patrolling and securing the place, making it the second most heavily guarded place in the Royal Capital. Normally, kingdoms would place their treasures inside the their treasuries hidden inside the Royal Castle, but Graystone was somewhat different. Though they still have a Royal Treasury, they also have a museum to showcase their long history. "Waah¡«! So many swords! It''s like the Garden of Glory!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Many of them are the real deal as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? You noticed?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Just a blacksmith''s intuition, plus, no matter how secure the place is, it''s still too risky to display them in public. Hahaha." £ÛGrey£Ý That was a lie. Grey just used his eyes and he could differentiate what were real and what were fakes, things dotted all over the place and protected by extremely tough cases which were protected by powerful barriers and similarly powerful arrays. Though most of the items displayed were real, those which are Legendary-Grade and above are stored in the Royal Treasury. They cost billions of kiels, after all. It would surely make a dent in the nation''s wealth in the event it were to be stolen. It would be a national crisis for sure. "Grey, look at this sword! Doesn''t this look cool?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you really do have an eye for swords! Here, this one''s my favorite! What do you think?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "It looks amazing! The dragon on the hilt makes it even more so!" £ÛYuna£Ý And off they go, the young ladies heading left and right all over the place as they admired all manners of swords. If Yuna were an alchemy maniac, the same could also be said for Lisandra. The only difference was that her fascination is for swords. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Well, there weren''t just swords inside the museum. There were armors, glass items, broken shields, and even torn pieces of paper. Each one was a part of the kingdom''s ling and well cherished history. Grey was especially interested in the older artifacts. He''s seen many of them back on Earth when he was surfing the internet, but seeing such items before his very eyes felt so bizarre. He couldn''t help but be interested. ''I wonder what they use this for...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Now, he''s staring at a teapot-looking item which seemed like it was something one would find anywhere else. It looked pretty, yes, but it just seemed like any normal household item, a floral design painted all over it. Grey even used his eyes to appraise it, but it was just as normal as one would expect despite being encased by such powerful protection spells. Such facts only made him even more curious with the passing of time, tilting his head even more. If it were a golden lamp with some strange engravings plastered all over it, he would have rubbed it then and there, and received his three precious wishes from a certain blue genie... If only such was possible. "Grey, is there something wrong? You''ve been staring at that teapot for quite some time already. Did you find something?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Not really... I was just wondering what kind of magic tool this is..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Magic tool...? It''s just a teapot, you know?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Eh?" £ÛGrey£Ý The appraisal didn''t lie. It really was a normal teapot, a very nonchalant expression on Lisandra''s face as she explained to Grey. Meanwhile, the latter was frozen and a little baffled, unable to believe he busied himself with such trivialities. "An enchanted teapot, perhaps...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No. Just a normal teapot." £ÛLisandra£Ý Grey tried to bargain, but what he got in exchange was an even harder slap to the face. He couldn''t help but feel flustered by his own questions, wanting to dig a hole and hide himself inside it for a good amount of time. He was embarrassed. As for the reason why the teapot was displayed in the museum in the first place was none other than the fact that it was the first King''s favorite teapot which he used to serve his most important guests. Nothing more, nothing less. Well, if there were some historical importance about it, it was that it witnessed many valuable turnarounds in the kingdom''s history which was vital for the existence of the current Graystone Kingdom. As for the lovely fianc¨¦e, she was now softly giggling to herself, knowing full well just what kind of embarrassment Grey just went to. She rarely gets to tease him, so it was an opportunity she must grab on to no matter what. ¡ºYou sure are having fun, aren''t you, Yuna?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! My¡« I wonder what you mean¡«!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºFine. You can laugh about it now, but don''t think I''ll go easy on you next time around. Please prepare yourself, My Love.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFwueeh?! No fair! I didn''t even do anything!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý He may be going down, but he won''t be going down alone. With his seed of revenge and mischief now planted, a strange atmosphere loomed over the air. Lisandra was still unaware of what was happening between the other two. They continued touring the museum and admired many ancient artifacts, and it only went on to say that they took a lot of pictures as well. Most of which were filled by the bright faces of the three as they explored the place. And just as they explored, curious eyes suddenly locked on to them, making the Princess jolt as an ominous feeling welled up in her heart. She turned around and sure enough, she was right. Trouble was heading their way. "Lisa, you''re acting strange... Did you forget something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no... I will be back in a moment. I just need a breath of fresh air," £ÛLisandra£Ý "A breath of fresh air... Oh... Oh! S-Sure! You should have told us sooner, Lisa. It''s fine. We''ll be waiting for you here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you. I''ll be back in a jiffy!" £ÛLisandra£Ý With how she phrased it, both Grey and Yuna thought that she needed a restroom break. She may be tomboyish, but she was still a princess. Sugarcoating such words was only natural for someone of her standing. Lisandra soon headed off, leaving Grey and Yuna behind. It was only then did Grey and Yuna feel the same ominous feeling the former felt, a cold shiver running down their spines. They turned around to see an excited child, eyes sparkly as can be. "Mama! Mama! It''s the Heroes! The Heroes! The Grim Reaper and the Phantom!" "What?! The heroes are here?! Seriously?!" "Where are they?! I want to get their autograph!" With a single statement, the people which were once so focused with their own little things immediately became starving predators, turning their heads left and right as they eagerly searched for Grey and Yuna, eyes glowing fervently, It wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna were found, and as soon as they did, people swarmed over them like a ground of orcas circling their prey. All of them had eyes filled to the brim with excitement and expectations, fans crowding over celebrities. Lisandra has been swarmed by people ever since she was young so she immediately felt the looming danger, allowing her to escape the predicament before it could even start. Unfortunately the same couldn''t be said for Grey and Yuna. ''Lisa! You traitor! We will remember this!'' £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m really sorry!'' £ÛLisandra£Ý The people swarmed over them and asked for autograph after autograph whilst the Princess watched from afar, only supporting them with a thumbs up, hiding herself as much as she could all the while praying for forgiveness. It was a rough experience, a cacophony ringing all throughout the Museum and only attracting even more people. They crowded even more once they realized why the others were crowding. However, also because of this... "Hey! What''s happening over there?!" ... That the guards of the museum were alerted. As their voices boomed in the air, the people''s heads turned towards them for a moment. That little time window was all Yuna needed to activate her abilities and veil herself and Grey with it. The road was blocked, but with a quick leap, they quickly got over the crowd. Not a single sound of their footsteps echoed and not a single person noticed their escape. Before long, they finally exited the museum, dragging an unsuspecting princess as they made their escape. They ran and they ran, and soon enough, they were back on the streets. They only ran for a few seconds yet it felt like they have been running for a long time, then gasping for their breaths. "Umm... Can I buy you guys something...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Where are you going, Lisa? You still have some explaining to do." £ÛGrey£Ý The Princess tried to escape again, but she was out of luck. Before she could even turn around, Grey had already grabbed her by the shoulders, preventing her from doing so. A fearsome expression was painted on her face. "Please forgive me..." £ÛLisandra£Ý There was no escape, little tears forming by the corner of Lisandra''s eyes as she faced two menacing forces. There was no need to say anymore. Lisandra received the lengthiest scolding she ever did in her entire life. Lisandra may be a princess, but Grey and Yuna outranks her both in strength and in status. She could only nod and listen as the two gave her quite the earful. To make things worse, they were still in the streets as well. It was quite the show they made. "And... What should you say, Young Lady?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m sorry..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "I can''t hear you. Louder!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I-I''m sorry! I really am!" £ÛLisandra£Ý They were like a mother scolding her child, the passersby not even daring to look because of the scary aura looming over Yuna, it was then that Lisandra learnt to never use her friends as bait again. It was carved deep in her heart. Even Grey was shocked with how scary his fianc¨¦e was. The normally cheerful and energetic Yuna was now a demoness from the depths of hell. It wasn''t his first time seeing her angry, yet it was still scary. He couldn''t even pitch in the scolding. "Haah... It''s fine. As long as you''ve learnt your less©` Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as the lecture finished, string bursts of winds blew over the streets, pieces and pages of newspaper fluttering in the air as they howled. At the same time, a number of large shadows were cast on the ground, moving at breakneck speeds. The people looked up, and surely enough, they saw the reason for such winds. There were not just one not two, but five beasts soaring in the sky, reigning over it and flying freely as they pleased, the people cheering for them They were the five guardian beasts of the Kingdom which had been present for more than two centuries already. It just so happens that they are doing their monthly duty where they fly over the whole capital and do a quick inspection over it. "Oh? Isn''t that..." £ÛGrey£Ý And amongst one of those beasts, one of them was ridden by a familiar figure whose turquoise hair blended perfectly with the vast blue sky. It was Galahad, the escort knight who led them towards the Royal Palace during their first day, To be expected from the eyesight of a High-Ranker, he also spotted everyone just as they spotted him. He slowly waved his hands before commanding his trusty mount to slow down and descend towards the streets. "It''s been a while, Your Highnesses, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, and Princess Lisandra. How have you been?" £ÛGalahad£Ý "We''ve been well, thanks for asking. And you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Thanks to God, I''m also well and alive. I heard you won quite the number of duels in the colosseum. As expected of Your Highnesses." £ÛGalahad£Ý "You praise us too much, Sir Galahad. We were just lucky." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Everyone''s also very strong and different. It''s exciting going up the stage every time. Fighting different kinds of opponents really is fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad to hear that. I would also love it if we have a duel one day. But regrettably, it''s difficult to make a slot in my schedule. It''s been busy," £ÛGalahad£Ý Casual as can be, Galahad and the trio chatted over a bunch of topics and caught up with what''s been happening to them over the past few days. Galahad, as usual, has been singing praises of them, fanboying like the fan that he was. And just as they spoke, Galahad''s glorious mount was starting to get surrounded by a large crowd, staring at it with curious and excited eyes. The children were especially merry, some even daring to touch it. They were quite the courageous ones, "Oh right, how could I forget. This is my precious partner, Lugia." £ÛGalahad£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet the Master''s acquaintances." £ÛLugia£Ý A majestic creature adorned with obsidian feathers which shone like silver and ebony beaks which were sharper than daggers. Her eyes were pretty like the moon and her crown was weaved beautifully, tail feathers stretching several meters. If Lugia were to be put beside a wyvern, they would surely be of the same size, and while she may be weaker, having lived for more than centuries, her strength was now at the pinnacle of B-rank. She was by no means, weak. "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Lugia." £ÛYuna£Ý "Same here. Good to see you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s been a while, Lugia." £ÛLisandra£Ý It was their first time meeting but Grey and Yuna were already at ease with Lugia. She was as gentle as she seemed, exuding the great wisdom of someone who has lived for centuries already. "By the way, Your Highnesses. Where is your familiar... Lady Sirius? Is she resting in your shadows right now?" £ÛGalahad£Ý "Yeah. Why? Do you need anything from her?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing much, really. I would just like to ask if you would like to join us over our patrol. I wanted to give you a tour of the city from above." £ÛGalahad£Ý There was nothing much to think about. Though they have been playing with the familiars everyday when they get home, it had been some time since they were in their true forms. It was about time for them to stretch their wings a little. Plus, their tour was just about to end. What better way to end the day than soaring above the clouds and watching the city with all its glory. It would be a picture perfect scene, especially when the sun would start to set, painting the sky a golden hue. "Alright. We''ll take you up on the offer then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! Then, I''ll be meeting you above, Your Highnesses." £ÛGalahad£Ý Galahad soon hopped on Lugia''s back, a burst of winds filling the streets as they took off towards the sky. Soon after, another figure appeared from the shadows, platinum sheen shining in the streets as she spread her wings. And it wasn''t just Sirius, all familiars except Polaris who was still with Eliza suddenly appeared out of thin air, perching atop the roofs and giving their greetings to their masters. In just a single moment, a bizarre scene unfolded before everyone''s eyes. "Waah¡«! Look! They''re dragons! They''re really dragons!" "Ohh! As expected of Their Highnesses! Their familiars are also amazing!" "There''s so many of them! I wonder where they got them." A loud clamor echoed in the air as the people talked about the familiars. Grey and Yuna normally wouldn''t be able to do such a thing, but in Avalon when people are quite used to the Guardian Beasts, there was no need to hold themselves back. "Then, what do you say we join them in the sky?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I will be in your care!" £ÛLisandra£Ý One after another, the familiars spread their wings freely, and one after another, they flapped them and ascended towards the sky, a series of nine booms echoing all over the place, platinum streaks darting like lightning bolts, Yuna rode on Sirius, Grey rode on Arcturus, and Lisandra on Rigel. In just a couple moments, they were already high above the clouds, the buildings looking like ants from up above. It was a beautiful sight to behold. "That was quite the spectacle, Your Highnesses. I didn''t think you''d have so many beautiful familiars. Very impressive." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Fufufu! We were just lucky." £ÛYuna£Ý "Luck again, huh... Then, should we start our tour?" £ÛGalahad£Ý Streaks or platinum and ebony bolted across the skies of Avalon, parting the clouds and leaving trails of white as they circled around the city. The cheers of the people rang out from below as they watched such a show unfold. Soon, the sun finally set over the horizon and the sky changed into a spectrum of colors, before darkness engulfed the world. The day ended with a warm and hearty meal as the nightly breeze blew over the Royal Castle. The day has come to its end. CHAPTER 311 END Chapter 312: The Masquerade Ball (pt. I) The night was deep, the stars reigning over the ever expanding sky. As the rivers and mountains slept, the city continued to thrive, lights glowing bright like the moon and stars above them, leaves rustling along the evening breeze. It was a massive city, four swords erected in the four cardinal directions, a fortified castle sitting at its heart. Such a castle shimmered with grace and radiance, the sound of laughter and music resounding in the air as the chandeliers burnt ever so brightly. Luxurious dresses, expensive jewelry, fancy platters, and extravagant dishes. Such sights could be seen all over the place, light footsteps reverberating throughout the massive halls as people danced around holding one another''s hands. "Gorgeous as usual, aren''t you, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "You don''t look too bad yourself, Lisa." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... What a half-hearted compliment..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Of course, our main characters were also part of such a grand ball. They had already dressed themselves appropriately, wearing elegant dresses to match the night, and accompanying masks covering their beautiful faces. Lisandra was wearing a crimson dress with dark contours embroidered all over it, a black shawl covering her arms and shoulders, evening gloves veiling her hands, and a red rose decorating her hair. To cover her face was a dark red mask with similarly red feathers tucked in one side. Yuna wasn''t any less appealing either. Compared to before, she was now wearing a light, blush-colored dress laced with elegant wavy designs, exuding an aura of purity and innocence. A pair white evening gloves and a white mask to match, decorated with blue gems by the borders. Lastly, there was Grey. Though he would usually wear dark colors in such events, tonight, he decided to go with white to kick things up a notch, wearing a white suit adorned with gold laces and embroidery. His mask was white like Yuna''s only that it had golden patterns rather than blue gems. Well, it really didn''t matter much what they wore, each one of them were gorgeous. If it weren''t for the masks covering their faces, all eyes would have already been glued on them and things would have gotten troublesome. "Don''t worry, Lisa, you look really pretty. I think bold colors like this suit you the most. I''m sure everyone would agree." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... You really do understand me... Unlike a certain someone..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Nothing!" £ÛLisandra£Ý The night continued and as they walked down the corridors, more and more people headed inside the main hall, all wearing masks to cover their faces. Some were very simple while some were just over the top, standing out like a sore thumb. And unlike usual, there weren''t any announcements when one entered the hall. It was a masquerade ball, after all. Everything would be pointless if the guarding knights just announced their identities. The ball would be pointless. "Fufufu! Shall we head inside as well?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra on the lead, everyone soon headed inside the main hall and as soon as they did, many eyes fell towards them. They may have their faces hidden, but it doesn''t change the fact that they were beautiful. In fact, they were so eye-catching, many were frozen and speechless at the sight of them. Many young gentlemen and ladies looked at them with rosy cheeks, wanting to approach them if they just had the courage. Of course, there were also the usual curses which were directed at Grey for heading onside with two glamorous ladies by his side. He''s already used to it, but it was still a little uncomfortable receiving such numerous death gazes from the crowd. ¡ºGrey, don''t smile at other ladies, okay?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHaha... I should be the one saying that. Your smile is just too dazzling, Yuna. I''m sure many men would pine for it.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºOh, you... Mou... Don''t say such embarrassing things so easily...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý And there they go... It hasn''t even been a minute since they made their entrance and they were already off to their own worlds. A pink and rosy atmosphere brewed over the two, blushing slightly as Yuna locked her arms inside Grey''s. "You two... Please stop flirting beside me... Okay...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra didn''t even need to hear the telepathic conversation between the two. After going around with them for several days, she could already tell without even hearing. They were simply too much, making her want to barf from too much sweetness. Their entrance continued, the music and chattering floating in the air as the people continued to dance. The other nobles made their entrance soon after them, filling the main halls with more and more people. The King and Queen were also already there, sitting on their thrones as they watched their subjects have fun. They also wore masks to cover up their faces, but with them sitting on their thrones, it really that much of a use. "Their Majesties sure are carefree, aren''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, they wouldn''t be able to fit in even if they tried anyway. Father''s voice and physique would stand out too much." £ÛLisandra£Ý "I see... That''s right, isn''t it?..." £ÛYuna£Ý He was a hulk of a man with rock hard muscles covering his bodies, rich scarlet hair draping down his head and golden eyes glowing brightly. If there was an embodiment of the word "conspicuous", the King would surely be a candidate. It wasn''t just his physique, but his voice as well. Much like King Ernes of Alfrione, he has quite the loud and boisterous voice. Anyone with a brain would easily recognize him without even trying that hard. "Fufufu! Lord Galahad, if it isn''t too much to ask. Would you care for a dance?" "I''m very sorry, My Lady. But I already have a wife. She would really kill me if she were to see me dancing with another lady." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Lord Eliazar, did you grow more muscles again? You look much bigger compared to the last time I saw you. Hahaha!" "Well, His Majesty has been sparring with me quite often these past few weeks. It must have been because of that." £ÛEliazar£Ý "General Harold! Hahaha, it''s been a while!" Well, it wasn''t just the King, but a number of familiar figures as well. The Highest-rank officers of the army were especially popular, drawing in attention as they walked. Their features were simply too distinct for the people to notice. Not that it has much to do with Grey and Yuna anyways. As long as they enjoy the night and nobody bothers them, then it would be more than perfect. Grey was also looking forward to one of the King''s announcements sooner or later. "My Lord, My Lady, would you like a drink?" Just as they watched the scenery unfold, a waiter approached them, a large silver platter by his hand and a number of wine glasses sitting atop of it. They all had rich and deep colors, clearly the highest qualities of wine. "I would like one, please." £ÛLisandra£Ý Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Surprisingly, it was Lisandra who got some wine for herself. She didn''t even hesitate, extending her hand out and taking a little bit of a sip soon after. A bright smile shone on her face, looking like a kid who just ate her favorite candy. "Hm? Aren''t you two going to get one for yourselves?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No... Alcohol''s not really our strong suit... Rather, I''m surprised to see you got a glass for yourself, Lisa. Don''t get drunk on us now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I might not look it, but I''m quite resistant to alcohol. It would take more than a glass or two to get me drunk. This isn''t even that strong." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Wow... You really sound like an alcoholic right now..." £ÛGrey£Ý It really was a surprise. Though she and Yuna would usually have the same tastes, they also differ from time to time. Yuna had tried some alcohol before and she didn''t even get to taste it. The smell was too much for her to handle. The best the young lady could handle was the fruit wines made by the elves back at Grey and Yuna''s wedding, one which barely had any alcohol content. Well, not that Grey could blame her since he was also the same. They were hopeless. "So you haven''t gotten drunk before, huh..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un, not yet... And I don''t want to... I still don''t know what I''m like when I''m drunk. It''s better to be safe than never, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... That would be a problem..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna said it so nonchalantly, but it was actually a grave topic. Grey had gotten drunk before back when he was still on Earth, and he was simply knocked out unconscious, waking up with a painful hangover the next day. The problem was with Yuna. It would be fine if she was the same as Grey, but if she was the type to get wild and rowdy when drunk, one could only imagine the havoc she could wreak with her power. It would be a disaster. "Come on, Yuna. A glass wouldn''t hurt, would it?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hmm... I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Lisandra offered a glass of wine and Yuna took it hesitantly. The smell was still a little overbearing for her, but her curiosity was dictating her to drink it. She quickly braced herself and exhaled a lengthy breath to calm herself. ''Fufufu... I wonder how drunk Yuna would fare©` Eh...?'' £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra was curious at first, but suddenly, an ominous premonition crept inside her heart. Nothing good ever happens when she feels such a feeling, all fibers of her being screaming danger as Yuna readied herself to drink the glass of wine, Just imagining the whole of Avalon being frozen and encased in deep, blue ice as Yuna prances around with a bottle of wine in her hand was more than enough to make her shudder. It would be a total nightmare if such were to happen. "Wait! Yuna! On second thought, why don''t we stop it here for now, okay? Let''s not push ourselves too much. I know you have the smell," £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hm? It''s okay, I can handle the stench." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s fine! It''s really fine! Umm... Waiter, please take these back. We''ll just have some orange juice and some snacks, please." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lisa, are you okay? You look pale..." £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Of course! I''m fine! I''m just a little hungry." £ÛLisandea£Ý In fact, she was not fine. She was so scared out of her mind that it felt like her soul left her body. There was a trace of panic and urgency in her heart, only calming down now that the glasses of wine have been taken away. Lisandra possessed the 3¡î ability "Danger Sense", which as the name suggested, lets her sense danger. She had been using such an ability in conjunction with her experience to avoid a troublesome situation since young, but it was only now that she sensed such impending sense of trouble. It was scary. ''Grey! Never let Yuna drink alcohol! Got it?!'' £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisa screamed from the bottom of her soul as she looked at Grey dead in the eyes. The latter didn''t understand much, but he could only barely guess what the former was talking about, simply nodding soon after. Soon, the waiter returned, and in his platter were a number of bite-sized desserts and also three glasses of lemonade. And since one had too much ice in it, Yuna did a little bit of ice magic to remove them. She smile so brightly as she snacked, "Mmn¡«! Your macarons are the best! I could eat these all day!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad to hear that. Just don''t drink alcohol, okay?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hm? Sure...?" £ÛYuna£Ý The princess was just making sure. Even if the waiter had already gone, she still shouldn''t calm herself down and made sure Yuna doesn''t drink any alcohol. It was only when Yuna enjoyed her sweets that she could breathe a sigh of relief. "Oh, it seems like Father and Mother are looking for me. I will be back in a while. Why don''t you two enjoy some snacks over the serving table?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un. I would love that." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good. Then I will be back shortly." £ÛLisandra£Ý The Princess loft soon after, bringing her glass of apple juice with her, leaving Grey and Yuna behind. But the two didn''t feel any less lonely as they were greeted by a plethora of wonderful dishes as soon as they turned around. There were the luxurious main dishes, side dishes, desserts, chilled refreshments, and many more. It was the perfect time since Grey and Yuna have yet to have their dinner and were getting quite a bit hungry as well. They soon took a pair of platelets and forks of their own and asked for some servings from the servers, happily enjoying their meals soon after. The meat was tender and juicy, the crabs were seasoned well, the salads were tasty, and so was everything else. It was a good dinner. "Oh! I just found something delicious. Grey, I''m going to get some." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t wander off too far. Some strange men might latch on to you" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You worry too much, Grey. I can take care of myself. I''ll be back before you know it." £ÛYuna£Ý There wasn''t a minute to waste. Whilst humming to herself, Yuna cheerfully headed towards the other end of a serving table and grabbed a pair of tongs for herself, happily picking a few meat rolls for her and Grey to enjoy. Meanwhile, as Grey enjoyed his meal, an unfamiliar series of footsteps echoed in the air. He turned around and saw a young lady heading towards his direction, a glass of wine twirling in her hands. Her face was concealed by her mask, but he could tell she was beautiful... She was trouble. "Excuse me, My Lord. Are you perhaps by yourself right now?" "Ah, no... I have a companion. I''m just waiting for her to come back." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh my, how could she leave such a handsome man behind. Would it trouble you if this lonely lady joins you on this fine night, My Lord?" "Hahaha. I''m afraid I can''t, My Lady. But I''m sure there would be plenty of young men around here who would gladly do so. I''m sure they would be delighted if such a fine lady were to invite them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That may be the case, but I don''t think any of them could match up to you, My Lord. Am I perhaps not worth your time...?" Grey tried to chase her away as politely as he could, but the young lady was just as difficult of an opponent. She kept on lingering around him, drawing closer and closer to Grey as if they were very familiar with one another. "My Lord, wouldn''t you spare this young lady just a bit of your time?" "My Lady, I think you''ve gone far enough. I already have a fianc¨¦e so I don''t think it would be appropriate for us to spend some time together." £ÛGrey£Ý "But you''re still not married, aren''t you? I''m sure I could change your mind if we just spend some lone time together. Wouldn''t you agree, My Lord?" "Hahaha. You sure have a good sense of humor, My Lady. But aren''t you going too far? I believe it would be in your best interest if we stop this right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "My¡«! How scary¡«!" Grey doesn''t know whether it was because she was tipsy or because she was just plain courageous, but even when he changed into a harsher tone, he still couldn''t chase the young lady away. She was a real maneater. Clang Clang Langg..... A spoon fell towards the ground, a series of metallic sounds dancing in the air. At the same moment, fear and terror crept towards Grey''s back, his heart swallowed by a great sense of danger he had never felt before. Grey turned around, and surely enough, Yuna was there. There was a smile on her face, but it was not the same smile he was familiar with. A silent yet terrifying smile which was enough to make even demons tremble in fear and kneel before her. "Y-Yuna, I... I can explain..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to make up an excuse, but Yuna simply walked past him. The sound of her footsteps only stopped when she arrived in front of the young lady who was trying to seduce Grey, wearing gleaming with a dangerous glint. "Excuse me, but what, perhaps, are you doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh...? Who are you?" "Oh dear, how rude of me to not introduce myself... My name is Yuna, an S-rank adventurer of the party ''Aster''." £ÛYuna£Ý The tone in her voice was completely different than it usually is. The cheerful and adorable young lady was no more, and all that was left was a jealous and irritated fianc¨¦e who was brimming with killing intent, stares sharp as daggers. "An S-ranker... Aster... Ah! You must be one of those Heroes of Alfrione I''ve heard so much! I didn''t think I would meet such honorable guests today," "Yes, I do get called that sometimes, and... I also happen to be the fianc¨¦e of the man you were seducing just now." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s words weighed down like a mountain on the young lady''s shoulders. She didn''t even need to use her aura, but her intimidation was already high enough that even High-Rankers would feel fear and suffocation when subjected to it. To the eyes of the young lady, it seemed like the Devil was in front of her, ready to retrieve her soul. She was so scared, she immediately became sober when Yuna pressured her, her whole body trembling in fear. "Now... You wouldn''t mind giving us some space, would you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I-I''m so sorry...!" A single request which was also a threat. The young lady quickly scurried off when Yuna said her piece, and those who were also aiming for Grey quickly shifted their eyes away when they met Yuna''s eyes, not wanting to face her wrath. Yuna then heaved an exasperated sigh and the tension in the air was no more. She then turned around to Grey, a pouting expression painted on her face as she puffed her cheeks. It was hard to believe she was the same lady from before. "Dummy! I told you not to smile at other ladies! You dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "But I didn''t though... I was just eating dinner..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Excuses! You were smiling at them! I know it!" £ÛYuna£Ý She pounded Grey''s shoulders again and again, trying to vent out her frustration. But deep inside, she was actually a little scared that Grey would get stolen from her. Just thinking about it again really makes her irritated. And just as all predicament was over, a familiar set of footsteps echoed in the air, a young lady with scarlet hair and blue eyes drawing closer at them, chuckling ever so softly to herself as if there was no tomorrow, clearly having fun, "Wow¡«! So popular¡«! I''m so jealous¡«!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lisa, you should have helped if you were watching..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No way. I will be the one in trouble if I did. I don''t want to deal with drunk ladies, you know? They are very bothersome." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Wow... What a real friend you are..." £ÛGrey£Ý She was firm in her beliefs, not wanting to involve herself in something more trouble than it''s worth. And, she already knew how head over heels the two were for each other. She knew they could resolve the problem one way or another. And as she reunited with Grey, her eyes shifted left and right, looking for a certain something. But no matter how she looked, she didn''t find what she was looking for. She could only heave a sigh as she gave up. "Are you looking for someone, Lisa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes... I was looking for the champion, but I don''t see him anywhere. It seems like he didn''t attend the masquerade ball this year again..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "The champion... Is he strong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Strong...? Of course, he''s strong! He''s very charismatic as well! He''s the inspiration of every young swordsman, including myself! Did you know......" £ÛLisandra£Ý It was but a simple question, but it quickly escalated when Lisandra started fangirling over the champion, firing strings of words like a machine gun as she sang praise after praise for the man who was not even there. His white hair, his green eyes, his skills with the sword, his graceful movements, and many more. Lisandra was the most excited and chatty Grey and Yuna ever saw her to be, even doing strange gestures as she praised him. "But... He isn''t here again..." £ÛLisandra£Ý However, such excitement was quickly over when she remembered her idol didn''t attend the masquerade ball once again. She was down in the dumps, Yuna patting her on the back to lift her spirits up. "Hahaha. You were just so lively before. Is something wrong, Lisa?" £Û???£Ý "This voice...!" £ÛLisandra£Ý An unfamiliar voice rang the air, Lisandra''s head turning around almost immediately. A young man adorned with scarlet hair and golden eyes made his entrance before them, Lisandra''s eyes sparkling brightly soon after. "Brother Lionel, you made it! How is your body?! Are you okay?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "I''m fine, Lisa. And the masquerade ball only happens once a year, so the least I could do is attend. Why? Do you not want to see me?" £ÛLionel£Ý "No! Not at all! I really, really missed you!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad to hear that." £ÛLionel£Ý Despite the mask covering his face, Lisandra quickly knew who the man was. He was the second prince who is usually resting inside his room because of his illness. It was also the reason why Grey and Yuna never met him. Though Grey and Yuna have heard a lot of things about him from the stories Lisandra told them. She has always admired her older brother since she was young, and was also the reason why she aspired to be a swordsman. It was a warm and beautiful scene, however, such warmth soon disappeared from Grey''s eyes, replaced by shock soon after, his eyes opening wide. And the reason was none other than.... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Lionel myr Lantre Graystone ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿25 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿2,176 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,852 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Earth ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (56%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Advanced (76%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿78% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºTelekinesis (4¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ... What he saw... "Grey, is something wrong...?" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 312 END Chapter 313: The Masquerade Ball (pt. II) "I heard that you''ve reached E-rank recently, Lisa. Congratulations." £ÛLionel£Ý "Ehehe. Thank you so much, Brother." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Well, should I get you something as a congratulatory gift, Lisa? It''s been quite a while since I bought you something, hasn''t it?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Ah! N-No need! Your words are more than enough, brother!" £ÛLisandra£Ý It was a normal and heartwarming conversation between siblings, both smiling ever so happily as they told stories about how they lived their past weeks. Lisandra was especially cheerful, unable to hide her smile as she chatted with her older brother. There was quite a large age gap between the two, but they got along just fine. Ever since she was a child, Lisandra had always admired Lionel and looked up to him. His figure when he held a sword when he was younger was still etched inside her mind as if it was just yesterday, It was as if they were the only two people in the world, Lisandra acting like a spoiled young child despite being a full-grown, prim, and proper princess now. Her soft and gentle giggles resounded in the air. ¡ºYuna, don''t act too surprised, okay?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHmm... Is something the matt©` Eh?! Ehhh?!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately the same couldn''t be said for Grey and Yuna. Grey had shared what he saw with "Appraisal", and Yuna was just as shocked as he was the moment she saw the prince''s status screen. She would have let out a squeal had Grey not warned her. Though quite common in many of the fictional works Grey had read and seem back on Earth, measuring another person''s combat power is quite difficult unless the one being measured uses aura or magic for that matter. In Merusia, mana is everywhere and as such, sensing combat power which would feel like counting droplets of water in an ocean. Only when someone manipulates mana and creates a "ripple" could the others feel another''s prowess. One would need either an appraisal ability or some special technique for them to do so. Even Kris who uses his aura to feel other''s combat power has his limits, only able to feel the other''s rank roughly. He could only estimate how much weaker or stronger the other party was. To top it all off, one could even conceal their strength by suppressing their mana as much as they could. A technique the prince was using so cautiously as to not get caught in a hall with High-Rankers here and there. ¡ºDoes Lisa know about this?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo, I don''t think so©` or rather, nobody here knows... The prince have hidden his tracks perfectly well all this time.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAmazing... That sounds so cool...! It''s like having a secret identity!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYuna... This is no time to be amazed by that...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý What bothered the two the most was that the Second Prince, Lionel, was supposed to be "sickly", mostly spending most of his days and weeks in his bedroom. Even now, he looked quite pale compared to the others. However, being High-Rankers themselves, Grey and Yuna knew full well that getting sick was almost impossible. Only injuries and curses could get them bedridden, and even then, they could quickly heal it with magic or something of the sort. Though... Seeing as to how his status screen indicated he was "Healthy", it seems that there was nothing like a curse affecting him. He was perfectly faking his illness, and perfectly at that, fooling everyone without a shred of doubt. ¡ºMmn... I wonder why he''s hiding his strength...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI''m also curious, but well... I don''t think he''s using his powers for something distasteful. We shouldn''t pry any further than this,¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThat''s true..l wonder if he can have a match with him...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThat would probably be hard. He''s hiding his strength, after all.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Fortunately, there was no need to worry too much about the prince. Other than the fact that Grey''s eyes had judged him as "good", if he were to be someone with ill intentions, Grey and Yuna could easily take her down. From surprise about the prince''s hidden power, Grey and Yuna''s topic devolved into something more trivial, talking about the dishes they just had and flirting a little bit like they usually do. It was a time of bliss for both pairs. "You must be Archduke Grey and Archduchess Yuna. My name is Lionel myr Lantre Graystone. I apologize for meeting you so late." £ÛLionel£Ý "No, it''s okay. We''ve heard of your circumstances. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Prince Lionel. We''ve heard a lot about you from Princess Lisandra." £ÛYuna£Ý "We''ll be in your care, Prince Lionel." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I''m in the same boat, Your Highness. I''ll also be in your care." £ÛLionel£Ý They greeted and shook one another''s hands, Grey and Yuna acting as if they knew nothing of the Prince''s secret, only greeting him with beaming smiles. Lisandra was fully unaware, only happy that everyone was getting along. The prince was quite the actor as well. His hands were trembling quite evidently, his handshake was very weak, and his smile looked strained. If it wasn''t for Grey''s eyes, they would have surely been fooled by his ingenuity. "Hahaha. I never thought I would meet such heroes on this fine night. I have heard countless tales of heroism about the two of you. Is it true that you had fought against Garudas before?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Well, yes... It was quite the surprise, but we still managed to get through it until the end. It was all because of everyone''s help." £ÛGrey£Ý "How humble of you, I''m sure I heard differently. Didn''t you just defeat them with all but a single spell? I heard it was quite the spectacle." £ÛLionel£Ý "Uuu... So embarrassing... Did they really write about that." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I heard that bards were singing about your tales on the streets and taverns. I believe even the kids already know your names." £ÛLionel£Ý It wasn''t long before they got comfortable with one another, their topic about Grey and Yuna''s biggest embarrassment. They already knew how much their tales had spread, but they didn''t know it was so embarrassing to such an extent. Not only were many of the parts greatly exaggerated, some were straight up made up by the creative imaginations and machinations of the bards and story writers all over the place, containing even parts where they fought against a whole territory or how they subjugated a legendary dragon Like the butterfly effect where a butterfly''s gentle flapping of wings can turn into a violent tornado, such stories only brewed up into a devastating storm mixing and matching stories until such wild fantasies were born. "I also heard about your familiars just yesterday. Not only are they powerful, but beautiful as well. There were eight... No, nine of them, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, Brother! I had the pleasure of riding them yesterday!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "My, how enviable. I wonder when I will get an opportunity as well." £ÛLionel£Ý Soon enough, Lisandra joined in on the conversation and talked about her experience riding Rigel yesterday. They chatted and they chatted, wasting their night away with delightful expressions painted on their faces. The music changed, and so did the dancers. At some point, it was Grey and Yuna''s turn, dancing gracefully like a pair of majestic swans in a lake. The moment they took the stage, they once again grabbed the limelight, prancing about in their own world. Such a peaceful scenery continued to play out until the music finally came to a stop. The King then took the chance to take the stage, all eyes on him as he grabbed the attention of everyone present, an excited expression on his face. "As you may all have known, the Carnival of Swords has been a part of our history and of who we are as citizens of the Kingdom. It not only honors the passing of King Parsifal but also to honor our strength and pride as swordsmen. For what was but a little celebration had now become a national treasure. I, as your King and as a swordsman, couldn''t be any happier to host the Carnival of Swords again this year. I''m sure it would be full of surprises yet again......" £ÛArchen£Ý The King continued his lengthy speech and the nobles nodded after him, showing pride in their beautiful festival which was unlike any other. All were listening carefully, eagerly expressing how much they looked forward to it. "However... It has come to me that we have been shackled too much by the past. I believe it is time that we make a small but vital step towards change." £ÛArchen£Ý "Pa-Pardon?! Y-Your Majesty, what do you mean by that?!" "Your Majesty, please think wisely! Let''s not do anything rashly!" "E-Eh?! What does His Majesty mean by that?! Is... Is something wrong...?!" Panic and unrest quickly struck the crowd with the King''s announcement, everything descending into chaos. Even the Prince and Princess were in shock, their eyes wide open from disbelief as they looked at their Father''s direction. However, one person remained unfazed, and it was none other and Grey. He already sort of knew such an announcement was along the way, a subtle smile breaking from his lips as he sipped his glass of chilled apple juice. "Silence! His Majesty is speaking!" £ÛHarold£Ý Shouted the General, and the chaos was quelled. The people once again looked at their King, bowing their heads slightly asking for an apology for the commotion they caused, unrest still welling inside their hearts. "I know you have your own doubts, but fear not. This is not one which will harm our beloved tradition, but rather, strengthen us as a nation... This year, we will be adding ''divisions'' in the Carnival of Swords." £ÛArchen£Ý "Divisions...? Wh... What do you mean by that, Your Majesty?" "Did His Majesty say divisions...? Aren''t brackets the same thing?" "I don''t know... I don''t think we ever had that before..." The King announced with confidence surging in his heart, smiling as he looked at Grey. After all, the latter was the one who suggested such a thing to him, and after pondering and consulting his ministers, he finally came to a conclusion. The feeling of panic and unrest was now exchanged with confusion and bewilderment from the unknown. It was just like Grey had expected. The people were so fixated on their traditions, they never considered adding a new touch to spice things up. "Listen closely, divisions are a way to divide people into different categories, and this time, it would be by age. There would be three divisions in total, and,....." £ÛArchen£Ý The King explained it just like how Grey explained it to him. From the main concept all the way to how it would be carried out and how it would benefit the Kingdom in the future. A concept which would be expanded after some trials and errors. For now, the high council has decided to have three divisions, namely the "Junior" division for those below 15 years old, the "Intermediate" division for ages 15 to 19 years old, and the "Senior" division for ages 20 and up. All divisions would be carried out in the Grand Colosseum in their designated times and everyone could register themselves as long as they are confident, the King and Ministers expecting a large influx of younger swordsmen in the event. As for the rule, they decided to leave things as it has always been for the moment, only adding more guards and referees to make sure nothing goes wrong. It was a step worth taking for the generations after them. "That sounds wonderful, Your Majesty! Truly an outstanding decision!" "Ohh! I am surely going to make my son participate!" "Mine as well! I''m sure my granddaughter will crush everyone in the Junior division!" The people welcomed such a change with open arms, eyes brimming with excitement as they imagined their children and grandchildren participating in such an event and taking the championship. It was an opportunity they never had before. However, despite all the celebration and excitement, a certain group of figures still remained indifferent, a certain princess in particular, more confused than she was excited, heart beating nervously as she stared at her father. "Sorry it took a while, His Majesty needed to seek out the Minister''s opinion first. Thankfully, everything went well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? You knew about this, Lord Grey?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Yeah©` or rather, I was the one who suggested it. I just thought the Carnival of Swords was missing a little bit of a kick to it." £ÛGrey£Ý Lionel really didn''t understand what Grey was going on about, but he knew that he must have done it for his friend, Lisandra. The very same princess who was still in shock, tears starting to form in the corner of her eyes, visible under her mask. "Good for you, Lisa..." £ÛLionel£Ý "Thank you... Thank you very much, Grey... I... I''m really happy..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so she says but her eyes were full of tears. If they weren''t in such a public space, she would have already bawled her eyes out. It has been her long cherished dream, after all. She still couldn''t believe it was real. The King soon glanced at their direction, a gentle smile showing on his face. He lifted his lips and closed it without making a sound, only moving subtly. Grey couldn''t hear him, but he knew what he was saying... Words of gratitude were what they were. "Oh, and before I forget... There would also be exceptions in who can join which divisions. Even if you belong in the same age group, you would not be allowed to enter if you are too strong for your peers. For the Junior Division, only Low-Rankers could join, and similarly, only Mid-Rankers could participate in the Intermediate Division. Otherwise, you would have to join the division above you. That is all." £ÛArchen£Ý Grey and Yuna didn''t even need to hear anymore, the King''s words were practically for the two of them whom one wouldn''t even dare consider normal, the latter''s eyes sparkling brightly as he looked at the two. Well, not that they would want to join the Intermediate division either way. Otherwise, they would have easily crushed the competition without breaking a single drop of sweat. It wouldn''t even be a challenge, but just a quick break from boredom. "Whew... Thank God... I thought I would be facing Grey and Yuna in the Intermediate Division. What a relief..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hey now, it isn''t that bad, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Easy for you to say. That''s because you haven''t fought against a strict and demon-like teacher like yourself, Yuna!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "But I actually have though... And I''m even more lenient, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s face paled at the mention of the topic, memories about her training flashing back inside her mind. It wasn''t just during battles, but during alchemy, smithing, and everything else which she needed to learn. Grey was a demon©` no, the devil. "Yuna, I wasn''t even that strict. You''re making me sound like a bad guy." £ÛGrey£Ý "You were though... Do you know how much my muscle ached every time I waked up? It felt like my arms were falling off every time." £ÛYuna£Ý "But I didn''t yell or scold you, didn''t I? Rather, wasn''t I encouraging you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, I hate you..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even cry about her past misfortunes. It was lucky that she was good at adapting to situations, otherwise, only god knows when she would have run away from how difficult it was, fighting vicious monsters day after day. On the bright side, Yuna has now become very powerful, barely anyone in the world could touch her, plus she gained a fianc¨¦ along the way, who also happened to be her demonic teacher. Now, she even wonders why she fell for Grey in the first place. All''s well end''s well, I guess... The night continued and the music played one after another, beautiful serenades filling the air as men and women danced by the center of the ball. The merriness only got higher as the night went deeper and the winds blew colder. "Lad, Lassie, here, have some cupcakes... It''s tasty..." "O... Oh, thank you...." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho! No problem. Young ''uns must eat a lot to grow healthy." At some point in time, an olden nobleman even approached them and offered them some cupcakes©` or rather, what the old man thought were cupcakes, but in reality, they were apples... They were all apples... The old man was drunk. And it wasn''t only the old man. The wine served was quite strong, and so, from young ladies all the way to the distinguished knights and captains, feeling tipsy after a few glasses of wine, some even speaking gibberish and walking groggily. Of course, royalty was no exception. The Queen only drank a single glass, but the sake couldn''t be said for the King. He drank a whole dozen glasses all by himself, face now flushed as his breath reeked with the fragrance of alcohol. "Miranda, I''m going off for a bit. I''m just going to stretch my body." £ÛArchen£Ý "Dear, you aren''t going to cause trouble again, are you now?" £ÛMiranda£Ý "Trouble...? Do you think your husband would cause something like that in such a grand celebration? I''m a King, remember?" £ÛArchen£Ý Or so he says, but there was no sign of trust and confidence in the Queen''s eyes as she looked her drunk husband in the eye. She already knew trouble was heading her way, hesitantly heaving a sigh as she gave up on the King. The King waved his hand and his storage ring glowed dimly. A sword appeared by his side and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. His eyes were locked to one figure, clenching his hands tighter and tighter as he drew closer and closer. "Eliazar! I challenge you to a duel! Draw your sword if you''re a man!" £ÛArchen£Ý The King''s voice boomed throughout the main hall, all eyes befalling on him as he pointed his sword towards the Captain of the Royal Guards. His eyes gleamed with seriously, just as sharp as his blade. He had caused trouble yet again. "Huh...?! You sure talk big for someone who always loses in our duels... Shut your mouth will ya, you bastard King!" £ÛEliazar£Ý The Captain of the Royal Guards was just as drunk as the King, speaking crude words which one could get executed for without a care in the world. He drew his sword soon after, pointing it against the King. "Your Majesty, don''t worry! I shall stay by your side and protect you!" £ÛGalahad£Ý "You fool! I shall be the one to protect his Majesty!" £ÛHarold£Ý "Whoo!! Your Majesty! Please give us a good show!" "I''m betting on Lord Eliazar! Please teach His Majesty a lesson!" The General, Galahad, and the other Lt. Generals soon joined into the fray, drawing their blades without giving a single damn about the ball. And rather than stop them, the people even instigated the duel more, even betting on who will be winning. In just a quick moment, the masquerade ball which was once full of grace and dignity quickly turned into a place of frivolity and rowdiness. The music even changed to one which would be played during wars and duels, a loud and chaotic beat. It wasn''t the first time such a development happened, rather, it happened every time there was alcohol involved. The nobles have also gotten used to it, accepting it as it is and having fun in their own little ways. "Oh, dear..." £ÛMiranda£Ý "Father...." £ÛLisandra£Ý A barrier was soon erected, and the sounds of metals clashing replaced the graceful music. Their strengths had been restricted so there was no need to fear blood being spilled, the people only cheering loudly as they watched the chaotic mess unfold. The King brandished his sword and sparks flew out all over the place as he clashed with Eliazar''s. Their swords were fast as lightning, shockwaves resounding time and time again. It was a ball Grey and Yuna had ever seen before. "Oi! Grey! Yuna! Come and join the fight! Don''t hide like cowards!" £ÛArchen£Ý "Your Highnesses! Let''s converse with our blades!" £ÛGalahad£Ý The King made a provocation and Galahad extended an invitation, but the two figures in question decided to ignore either of them. They just continued eating their snacks, enjoying the desserts as if there was no tomorrow. "Oh! Grey! This is super good! Here, have a try!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... Ohh...! It''s sweet and chewy. I wonder how they made these..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? Let''s eat as much as we can! Everyone''s watching the fight anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý They were in their own little, dreamy world, tasting each and every food and asking the servers what they were. They may be fighters, blacksmiths, alchemists, and all those things, but they were also cooks. They couldn''t help but be curious. Meanwhile, Lisandra couldn''t even calm down because of their father''s recklessness. The happiness she once felt when he announced the news before was now gone, only exhaustion growing inside her heart. "Here, Lisa, have a taste of these. They are really good!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, thank you..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "And this one too! And this one, then this one©` Ah! These ones here too!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna handing her all sorts of sweets and treats, there was no time for Lisandra to be worried about her father. Before she could even get a chance to speak up, a mountain of desserts already formed atop her plate. There were macarons, cupcakes, jam rolls, sweet buns, fruit cakes, cream bread, tarts, custards, sables, and many more. All were sparkling magnificently like the eyes of the silver-haired young lady before her. "Finish them all, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "E... Eh...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý The night was still long.... CHAPTER 313 END Chapter 314: Training and Frozen Hot Chocolate! LClang Clang Clang Clang Sharp blades gleamed with a deadly glow, flowing like the gentle streams yet rushing with both speed and power, feisty sparks bursting like fireworks as the fierce clash continued to unfold, two figures exchanging blows whilst the winds rocked the earth. Her silver hair fluttered and a dozen blades scattered in the air, riding along the winds and darting faster than all bullets. Her blade was like the free and agile swifts, making sharp and dangerous twists and turns like no other. The princess tried to launch counter attacks at every opportunity she got, but with how relentless and overpowering her opponent was, all she could do was defend, her eyes swimming left and right, trying to leave as little of a gap as possible. "Is this all you can do, Lisa?! Don''t just hide and defend like a turtle!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Easy for you to say! You''re just too strong!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Excuses! Try wielding your sword if you have the leeway to talk back!" £ÛYuna£Ý With the announcement of the King the day before, a bright and passionate flame of determination was lit ablaze inside her heart. She was even more wager to train, not wasting any time to dawdle around, and simply doing her best. Of course, the best way of training she could get was through Grey and Yuna. Rather than waiting for the two to reach out to her, she was the first to ask for help. Their methods may be harsh, but they were just as effective. Now, Lisandra was getting pummeled by Yuna, but she doesn''t have any regrets. If she wants to win the Intermediate Division of the Carnival of swords, she needs to work harder than before. She would have her body sore all over than regret not doing her best for the upcoming event. ¡¶Double Cross!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý The cross opened up like a dragon''s claw ready to crush Yuna, it rushed towards the young elf with the intent to destroy her, and in kind, so did the latter. There was no hint of hesitation in her eyes as she wielded her sword. Yuna tightened her grip and raised her sword with a cold glint in her eyes. She waved her sword ones, a silver sword path gleaming in the air. A single slash was all it took for her to destroy the attack, shattering it like brittle glass. The princess hit the brakes, leaving a large scar on the ground. She pulled her sword back, drawing mana from deep inside her, her sword shining brilliantly like a river of stars, soon glimmering brighter as she poured all her strength into her arms. ¡¶Pierce!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý She thrusted her sword, a beam of white emanating from it. A sharp blade of white rushed towards Yuna, darting like a lightning bolt. It was fast and deadly, packing enough force to decimate walls in an instant. Yet however fast and powerful it was, Yuna''s face remained unfazed and indifferent, striding towards Lisandra without a single stop. She thrusted her blade like Lisadra before her, eyes locked at the sword art, not blinking even once. BOOOOMMMMMM She hit the dead center of Lisandra''s sword art, effectively canceling the rushing force without much effort. It shattered into fragments of brilliant light, soon fading to oblivion as the young lady continued to rush. "That''s not enough!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ugh...!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Yuna finally reached Lisandra''s range, brandishing her sword as soon as she did. A deafening clang rang out in the air as their swords clashed once more. The latter is now being pushed back, gritting her teeth tightly. Her flanks, her rear, and the surroundings. The princess made sure to take note of the surroundings so that she could escape when needed be, trying to use everything to her advantage whilst she continued parrying Yuna''s blows. "Lisa... You think too much!" £ÛYuna£Ý Even then, no matter how familiar she was with the environment, it still didn''t prepare her for Yuna''s attacks, a light wound opening up on her upper right arm as Yuna''s sword grazed her. A little more and she would have been in danger. And it wasn''t just her arm, her legs, her flanks, her armor, and even her pretty face. All received damage from Yuna, blood trickling down all over her body. The more the fight continued, the more dire the situation became for Lisandra. ''Tch! I have no other choice!'' £ÛLisandra£Ý She was getting desperate. With her now pushed back into a corner, she used her own body as bait to Yuna''s attack, leaving her chest wide open for Yuna''s deadly swing. A single strike and it could pierce her heart. Yuna was in shock. It was just a spar, after all. No matter how much of a demonic teacher she was, she wouldn''t dare endanger a friend. She tried her best to stop her attack, pausing her movement and halting her sword. It was only for a short time, but it was more than enough. In that little time, Lisandra pulled herself back and prepared for the biggest attack she could, pouring all the mana she had left whilst a bold smile bloomed on her face. ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý She brandished her blade time and time again, blades of darkness floating in front of her. The more she slashed, the more blades appeared, concentrating into a single spot and turning into a sixteen-pointed star soon after. She landed the final thrusts, and the black star bolted across the training grounds at breakneck speed, rotating faster and faster as it gained more momentum. A star more akin to a devastating meteor crashing towards the world. "So that''s how you want to play, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý However, there was not a shred of fear in Yuna''s eyes. Rather, there was only anger and excitement. She drew her blade with mana coating it for the first time, a lengthy exhale leaving her mouth after she took a deep breath. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý She opened her eyes and an aura of domination filled the field. She raised her blade towards the sky and slashed from above. Her sword clashed with the black star, a resounding boom rupturing the air with such a destructive force. Her blade seemed smaller, but it wasn''t any less powerful. A single strike was all it took and the black star completely stopped©` or rather, it shattered into fragments yet again like the ones before it, drifting along the wind as they faded away. "No way©` Eh?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra couldn''t even be left in awe. A shadow suddenly loomed over her, a silver-haired figure appearing at the same time. Her face turned pale as snow, a sharp pain soon shocking her head as the hilt of Yuna''s sword hit her. "Oww! What did you do that for, Yuna?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra asked, but her face turned even paler as she witnessed the expressions unfolding on Yuna''s face. She was still smiling like usual, it was a dark and terrifying smile, an irked vein popping on her forehead. She was pissed. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "You...! You still dare to complain?! Do you know how worried I was! You shouldn''t put yourself in danger like that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s fine. You can use healing magic, can''t you?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Why you...! You still talk back to me after all that! Looks like you''re really asking for a beating, young lady! Draw your sword! I''m going to teach you a lesson!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No way! I''m going to die if I continue!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Just like a mother scolding her daughter and the daughter talking back to her, Yuna and Lisandra bantered with such vigor. Even though she was in so much pain and wounds covered her body, the princess still managed to hold on and argue. She was quite something for sure. Well, it wasn''t like Yuna doesn''t have a point. If something went wrong, she could have slashed Lisandra''s heart. Even with holy magic and her potions, it was still too much of a risk to take. She has the right to be angry. "Hahaha. Why don''t we leave it at that, Yuna? Let''s heal Lisa first, airtight? You did quite the number on her, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right... Sorry, I got too worked up." £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too... I apologize for risking my life as well." £ÛLisandra£Ý Thankfully, Grey was there to stop them. Otherwise, Lisandra would have lost blood and fainted before they could proceed with their they. It was good that they were getting along but their health was still top priority. A little bit of healing magic later, and all of Lisandra''s wounds were healed up, a warm feeling resonating inside her heart. Her face was beautiful once again, not a single scar left on it. A strong yet fair princess. As for Yuna, there was really no need as she didn''t even receive a single injury, but rather, she still has too much energy to spare. Still, Grey casted it on her just in case. She was quite the overprotective one, after all. "Are you feeling better now, Lisa? Does it hurt anywhere?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not at all. Thank you for healing me. I feel so much better." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Great! Then let''s continue our training, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay...... Eh...? Training...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra''s face was puzzled as can be, her eyes without soul or color. She wanted to act as if she just heard things wrong, but when she looked at Yuna''s face, the smile was all she needed to see. The smile already told it all. She already knew Yuna was a harsh instructor and sparring partner after training with her for the past several afternoons. But she didn''t think she would suggest such a terrifying thing when she was just covered in wounds literally a minute ago. "Umm... Now...? Can we take a break? I think my arms are still hurting." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh my, I don''t think that what I heard a couple moments ago. Didn''t you say you were feeling much better just now? Lying is bad, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no escape. With Yuna still a little angry over what trick Lisandra pulled just recently, there was no way she could squiggle her way out of such a situation. Yuna wanted to teach her a lesson she won''t ever forget. The Princess looked at Grey for help, tears forming in the corner of her eyes, but it was all in vain. Even Grey couldn''t stop Yuna when she''s already set her mind into it. All he could do was pray for Lisandra''s safety and hope Yuna doesn''t go overboard. The training continued and Lisandra''s tears fell towards the earth along her blood and sweat, dyeing the ground dark and dirty. However, such tears were useless as the training still kept on going. Her cries of agony resounded all over the place. "Your Majesty, you ought to hide yourself a little better." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I got caught, huh..." £ÛArchen£Ý At some point in time, the King dropped by to check on how his youngest was doing, hiding behind the walls and only peeking from time to time. Lisandra has yet to notice but he could never escape Grey''s eyes. It was impossible. It''s true that he was still worried about his daughter, but seeing her work so hard, he would only be crushing the dreams she worked so hard to achieve. A smile bloomed on his face, satisfied to see his daughter having the time of her life. "I''m only dropping by so don''t go telling Lisa about this, and... Can you ask Yuna to go easy on her? She might quit if this continues." £ÛArchen£Ý "Don''t worry. She''s a strong one, Your Majesty. She won''t break with just this much. She''s your daughter, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then I leave everything to the both of you." £ÛArchen£Ý "Rest assured, Your Majesty. We''ll do our best." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a short conversation, a set of footsteps echoing silently as the King took his leave. His daughter may be falling a lot and out of breath, but the determination in her eyes glowed brighter each and every time. He was satisfied. As for Grey, he continued to move his hand, making lunch for the young ladies you are working their hardest. He tasted the dishes, a subtle smile blooming on his face as an explosion of flavors filled his mouth. It was delicious. Lunch soon arrived and the sun sat on the highest peak. With the advent of noon, Lisandra once again fell towards the ground, Yuna''s sword pointing at her as she panted heavily, trying to gasp for air. "Okay. Let''s stop here for now. You did well, Lisa." £ÛYuna£Ý "Th,.. Thank you... Huff... Huff..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh, right. Sorry... ¡¶High Heal¡·... ¡¶Rejuvenate¡·." £ÛYuna£Ý The princess has already lost count how many times Yuna had healed her, but she knew she had yet to land a strike towards Yuna. It was quite frustrating, but she was still happy. She could feel herself, albeit slowly, getting stronger. The scent of lunch soon wafted throughout their noses, inviting them over. A bright smile appeared on Yuna''s face at the same instant, her eyes sparkling and brimming with energy and delight, totally different from the cold eyes she was wearing just now. "Lisa, hurry¡«! Grey is done cooking already! Let''s prepare the table!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh... Eh...? When did you get there?" £ÛLisandra£Ý The young elf was too fast. Before Lisandra even noticed, Yuna was already by the dining table, preparing the plates and utensils. She was happily humming to herself, peeking at Grey and watching what her fianc¨¦ was making. "Yuna, wash your hands first, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I''m not a child anymore. You don''t need to keep reminding me every single time, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m just making sure, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna complained but she followed Grey''s instructions with a smile on her face. The princess followed suit soon after, searing themselves along the dining table, golden radiance greeting their eyes as they looked at the dining table. The meal was grand as ever, a plethora of dishes from left to right, complete from meat, to dairy, to seafood, and greens. It wasn''t the first time Lisandra ate Grey and Yuna''s cooking, but she was still surprised every time. It was even more extravagant than the other noble''s meals. """Thank you for the meal!!""" The prayers were sent, and their spoons, forks, and knives dug deep towards the dishes Grey cooked. The meat was tender and juicy, the vegetables were flavorful, and the seafood were savory. It was like they''re eating in a high-class restaurant, "Mmn¡«! I really can''t get enough of your cooking, Grey! They''re all so delicious! Why don''t you marry me instead, rather than Yuna? I''ll be sure to make you the happiest man in the world!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hey, Lisa! What are you saying?! Grey''s mine, you know?! Find yourself your own fianc¨¦! Or rather, don''t you already have one?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh... But other than swordsmanship, he''s so bad at everything. Can''t you just share Grey with me, Yuna? Aren''t we friends? Even once a week is enough." £ÛLisandra£Ý "No means no! Right, Grey?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I''m nor some object to be shared, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna couldn''t even laugh. Even when they knew Lisandra was only joking, they were still quite possessive of one another. The atmosphere in the place was much lighter and livelier, smiles and laughter floating all over the place. "Ehh... If Grey isn''t available then why don''t you marry me, Yuna? I''ll make you the happiest woman in the world!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hey, what difference does that make? Why don''t you marry a royal chef instead? Don''t you think that''s easier?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... You may be right... Should I ask Father to introduce me to one?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "I''m sure His Majesty would oppose with all his might." £ÛGrey£Ý From a simple lunch to marriage talk, their conversation headed into weird yet fun to listen topics as they continued eating their hearty lunch. It was so fun, it made all of Lisandra''s previous suffering seem like they were just passing lies. Soon, the table was wiped clean and so were the plates. All of them were full and satisfied©` or at least, almost all of them were. Yuna was still looking at her finished cup of ice cream, still looking a bit hungry. She still needed a bit more sugar, looking like an abandoned puppy. "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Alright, alright, I''ll make you another dessert. We still have a mountain-load of chocolates left anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Chocolate¡«! Thank you! Do you need help, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No need, it''s easy to make anyway. This will be over in a jiffy." £ÛGrey£Ý A few ingredients were atop the table. There was only milk, chocolate, sugar, cocoa powder, cream, marshmallows, and some wafer sticks. It was a quick refreshment to make, the Princess peeking soon after, eyes filled with curiosity. First, Grey chopped and melted the chocolate, stirring until it reached a smooth consistency. He then added some cocoa powder, sugar, and milk into the mix, continuing to stir until a liquid consistency, cooling it down soon after, More milk was added along with some ice and sugar to match one''s taste. With a little bit of whipped cream on top, along with some chopped chocolates, marshmallows, and cocoa powder to finish it, the sweet drink was finally done. Of course, there were still other toppings like bits of dried fruits or some sprinkles, but Grey just left them as it is and just placed their cups atop so everyone could enjoy them however they liked. Three cups of frozen hot chocolate, ready to be served. "Waah¡«! Frozen hot chocolate! My favorite!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Don''t you say that with every dish, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s because everything Grey makes is delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý The two were flirting so casually, but the princess was tilting her head. It was her first time seeing such a drink, so she couldn''t help but be curious. All she knew was that it was going to be sweet and delicious. Lisandra didn''t hesitate no more, holding the cup of chocolate with both her hands as she delivered it to the mouth. A rush of sweetness and delight exploded in her mouth, a touch of cream and fluff from the whipped cream and marshmallows on top. "D-Delicious! I''ve never had a drink like this before! It''s so smooth and creamy, and very sweet too! I love it!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Excited like a little child, the princess was, as she continued to sip on the cup of frozen white chocolate, a bit of whipped cream latching on her lips. Her eyes were sparkling brightly like the stars, waving her head and body left and right in delight. Grey and Yuna could only chuckle at the sight. She may be tomboyish, but like many of the women Grey knew, she had a sweet tooth. They soon followed Lisandra''s lead, sipping in their own cups and enjoying it over a merry chatter. Just like that, time passed and the sun started sinking down from the sky. The warm and gentle sunlight graced the ground and the cool breeze shielded the city from the heat. It was a time of peace and relaxation. "Okay, that''s enough rest. Let''s continue our training, Lisa." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? Five more minutes¡«! Five more minutes, please!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No, and that''s final, Young Lady. It''s either you get up and walk by yourself or I''ll drag you to the training grounds. What will it be, hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Fine... I''ll get up..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Great decision!" £ÛYuna£Ý But like any other time, such peace and leisure didn''t last for long. With their bodies now well rested, it was time to resume the training and strengthen their bonds with the swords. Reluctancy and despair loomed in Lisandra''s heart. And like any other time, Lisandra felt a great sense of danger pricking her heart as she held her sword. Yuna remained and acted the same, but there was something quite off about her. It didn''t take long before the princess figured out what it was. "Yuna, I was just joking before, you know? I wasn''t really going to steal Grey from you... You know that, right?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "My¡« I don''t know what you mean, Lisa¡« You don''t need to be so worried, you know? Everything will be just fine." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said with a smile, and it was then that Lisandra knew there was, in fact, a need to be worried about. Yuna may be gentle and caring most of the time, but she is also a little possessive like any woman towards their man. Especially when Lisandra declared she''ll make Grey the happiest man in the world. Even if it was a joke, it was something she promised to do as Grey''s fianc¨¦e. She was still a little upset, sulking a little over it whilst puffing her cheeks. "Please go easy on me..." £ÛLisandra£Ý It was all over. Her training was already hard as it is, and now, she just had to run her mouth to make things more troublesome for herself. She should have just kept her mouth shut and ate her delicious lunch in silence. All she had was regrets. "Do your best, Lisa. If you survive, I''ll make you another cup©` No, I''ll make you two cups of frozen hot chocolate every after your training." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! You mean it?! You need to keep your words, okay?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Ehh?! Grey, what about me?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Same deal! Do your best, you two!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Well, at least she''s got something to look forward to... CHAPTER 314 END Chapter 315: Fame and Challengers "Oh! Your Highness, how has your day been?" "Your Highness, would you like some cream buns? They''re freshly baked!" "Your Highnesses, I''m looking forward to your matches today!" The day had just begun, but the day was already busy and the streets were already lively. The people waved their hands and smiles surfaced on their faces, the sound of the horses'' footsteps echoing in the air as they passed by the streets. Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra are on their way to the colosseum, and the people greeted them left and right as they passed. Many of them were faces they have seen back on the colosseums whilst they fought. Their popularity was rising by the moment. The Princess was already as popular as she was, but with Grey and Yuna by her side, the streets clamored even louder. Some were even offering them treats and snacks for free, eyes shining with expectancy and enthusiasm. "Wow¡«! You two sure are popular¡«!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Stop it, Lisa. You of all people is the last person I want to hear that from. This should die down soon enough... A week or two perhaps." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I wonder about that... The people here are quite the lively and rowdy ones. Should we make a bet, Grey? How about it?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Asked Lisandra, a bright smile showing on her face, one full of pride and confidence. She was trying to tease Grey, and it was unfortunate... For her, that is. Grey was not one who would back down when bets and teasing are involved. "Sure, and if I lose, I''ll make you sweets for a whole week in addition to the frozen hot chocolate I''m making for you every time you finish your training." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! No take backs, okay?! You must keep your word!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "I will... In exchange, we will increase the intensity of your training if you lose. I will take over from Yuna, and be your sparring partner." £ÛGrey£Ý Fear struck Lisandra''s heart like a lightning bolt falling from the skies, Yuna''s words about how much harsher Grey was when it came to training echoing inside her mind whilst a cold shiver ran down her spine, making her jolt and shudder. The sweets were tempting and she was fine with hard work, but if she increased her training load right now, she would surely break. If anything, Yuna was the amazing one to have survived training with Grey for years. She was another breed. "O... On second note, let''s not start betting now... It''s unbefitting of Royally to partake in such crude and vulgar activities." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh? Is that so... But I''m sure just once is alright, isn''t it? It''s just a little bet between friends. There should be nothing wrong with that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s true, but... Mother will scold me if she finds out... Let''s just forget about this, okay? Maybe next time? Or the time after that...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý The Princess was making excuses as she went, trying to avoid the topic as much as possible. She was confident that she''ll win, but on the off chance that Grey does, she would be in a much more difficult predicament. It would be over for her. Meanwhile, whilst the two were talking about their bet, Yuna was giggling to herself by their side. She had always competed with Grey when it came to teasing, and it was only rarely that she won. Seeing Lisandra lose was quite refreshing. "Fufufu! You''ll get used to it, Lisa. Cheer up!" £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Okay...? Thanks... I guess...?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Their journey continued and they met several more friendly faces along the way. They received more free treats and some even requested their autographs. The morning had just started yet they were already quite exhausted. Exhaustion which only grew the moment they arrived at the Colosseum. It has only been a couple days since they took some days off, yet the colosseum already looked quite a bit different, or rather... The atmosphere was very different. "Wha... What the hell is this...?" £ÛGrey£Ý For once, there were a lot of people lining up towards the colosseum, both civilians and swordsmen alike. People whose eyes lit up immediately as soon as they spotted the trio walking towards the reception. They were mostly excited. "That''s them, right? They really are young, as I''ve heard." "Hooh¡« To think that young lass was the one who defeated Jackson... Interesting..." "Kukuku! What magnificent youth! You will be perfect for my debut!" They were totally staring at them, the swordsmen especially eager as they smiled. Their fighting spirits were all over the place, eyes burning with determination. Some were even on another level, possessing sickness which couldn''t be cured. The trip continued inside and there was an even longer line to be seen, all counters filled to the brim with eager swordsmen. The receptionists were busy bees buzzing here and there to fulfill their desires, smiling even though they were tired. "A-Ah! Your Highnesses! Good morning! Are you here to fight today?" The receptionist asked and all ears were on them. They didn''t even pretend to not be listening, shamelessly eavesdropping on the conversation. There was no need to ask any more. With how enthusiastic people were, trouble was sure to come. "Well, yeah©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! Did you hear that?! They''re going to fight again today!" "Great! Looks like we are going to see something interesting again today!" "Oi! No cutting in lines, you bastards! I''ll be the one to fight Their Highnesses first!" "Dream on! I already sent a challenge letter many days ago! I''m going first!" The hall descended into chaos, excited crowds clamoring and making a ruckus to the point their voices could barely be heard anymore. Everyone was full of excitement, people rushing in even more as the rumors spread around like wildfire. Grey couldn''t even finish his word and all sort of twisted gossip had already rang out towards the open streets. They don''t even dare to imagine what they were on about, knowing it will only lead to more headaches for them. It was pandemonium. "Hohoho! The money is pouring in! The money is pouring in!" £ÛHansen£Ý And in that pandemonium, one person stood out like a sore thumb, laughing like a maniac as he watched the customers pour in. There were literal money signs in his eyes, acting like how any merchant would. He was the Administrator of the colosseum. One way or another, with the power of Lisandra''s privilege, they managed to squeeze themselves through and sign up for today''s battles. And with that finished, they then headed straight towards their waiting room to seek refuge. Click Clack Creakkkk This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Haah... That was tiring, wasn''t©` Eh?" £ÛLisandra£Ý They opened the door, and what awaited them was a surprise. It wasn''t a present nor a renovation to their room, rather, there was a person waiting in there. A person who shouldn''t have been there, was right before their eyes. "How do you do, Your Highnesses? It''s been quite some time, hasn''t it?" £ÛHansen£Ý He was just at the lobby when they left, and now he was in front of them. Grey had already checked his status screen again, but there were no teleportation abilities to be seen nor does he have any item capable of such. He was a bundle of mystery. "I had the honor of seeing your familiars the other day, Your Highnesses and I dare say that they are quite gorgeous." £ÛHansen£Ý "Yes, that they are. They are our pride." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho! I did hear about your familiars from your various tales, but to think they really were dragons... and there were nine of them too... Color me impressed, Your Highnesses, you really did." £ÛHansen£Ý Having been fighting in the Nalter colosseum for more than a week already, they have already familiarized themselves with one another and the Administrator has been taking good care of them. He was one who knows how to take care of talents. Well, other than taking care of them, he was also the one who briefed them about their upcoming duels and arranged their fights against strong opponents. He was a true merchant who knew how to earn money without cutting any corners. "Anyway, that''s enough chit chat for now. The reason why I''m here is to resent these to you, Your Highnesses." £ÛHansen£Ý "Hm...? These are..." £ÛYuna£Ý "These are challenge letters, Your Highness." £ÛHansen£Ý There wasn''t just one or two, but a whole box full of challenge letters addressed to them. They didn''t even know where the box came from, but such wasn''t important at the moment. The sheer amount of letters was terrifying. Challenges... It is a concept where a gladiator can send a challenge letter towards another gladiator for a duel. The match is no different from normal duels, the only difference is that points would be wagered on the line, greatly affecting the rankings. Challenge letters are usually sent to those who are within the top 100 rankings. A technique which will surely boost one''s standing as a gladiator if ever they were to win. A high-risk, high-reward strategy many gladiators utilize. However, gladiators are not obligated to accept challenges. The only downside of denying a challenge would be when the challenger''s reputation was high in which they might receive a backlash from the populace. It was simple yet complicated. "Good luck, you two." £ÛLisandra£Ý Grey and Yuna didn''t even want to look at the box. Just a single glance and they could tell there were more than a hundred challenge letters, of which, they must accept quite a few to appease the crowd. It would be troublesome otherwise. "Uuu... Why are there so many... We aren''t even in the rankings... Why are they challenging us..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Actually, you are in the rankings, Your Highness." £ÛHansen£Ý "Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Not only Grey and Yuna, but even Lisandra was in shock. They have been so busy the past couple days that they haven''t had time to hear the news, but to think they already climbed up to the top 20. They were quite surprised. "Like I said, you are already in the top rankings. Lady Yuna is ranked 18th and Lord Grey is ranked 19th. In all my years here in Avalon, it''s my first time seeing someone climb up the ranks at such haste. Truly impressive, Your Highnesses." £ÛHansen£Ý The administrator wore a bright and satisfied smile on his face, clearly proud that such great and young talents came from the Nalter Colosseum. He could only look forward to the future where the two''s popularity will continue to rise. Of course, the same couldn''t be said for Grey and Yuna. The more the stared at the letters, the more their heads ached. If only backing out wasn''t so troublesome, they would have gone back already and holed themselves up to laze around. "Then, Your Highnesses, which letters would you like to accept?" £ÛHansen£Ý There was no use grumbling and complaining. Grey and Yuna then dug up the box of trouble, selecting the relatively strong opponents and picking out those who are worthy and interesting enough. They might as well make it interesting while they''re at it. And just as they dug inside the box, the Administrator came back with not just one but two whole boxes, both full of challenge letters. They wanted to cry but they couldn''t. Grey and Yuna just kept pushing through, silence looming over them. Time passed and the hardships were finally dealt with. In the end, Grey and Yuna selected a dozen challengers each, all were at least D-rank gladiators, possessing both strength and experience, both admirable. "#1768-558, Lord Grey, and #1757-992, Miss Cecil, please enter the stage!" "Haah... Let''s just get these over with..." £ÛGrey£Ý Their names were soon called, and the first to come up the stage was Grey. The moment sunlight graced his face, the crowd clamored with a cacophony of cheers, many chanting his name over and over again. The opponent soon made his entrance and the audience welcomed her all the same. She was another C-ranker who was also ranked 41, popular for her unusual style and the use of plant magic. The Colosseum''s "Poison Ivy". "It''s a pleasure to finally see you, Your Highness. I will be in your care." £ÛCecil£Ý "The feeling is mutual." £ÛGrey£Ý Both fighters positioned themselves on the opposite sides of the stage, readying to unsheathe their swords at any given moment. The announcers gave his introductions and the crowd cheered even louder. Lively as usual. "Let the duel... Begin!" The announcer''s voice thundered across the colosseum and two resounding booms followed soon after, two figures darting like lightning bolts as they rushed towards one another. Both their eyes were unfazed by the violent winds, both determined to win. Grey unsheathed her sword and a blood red glint glowed in the stage, flames roared from his palms covering his sword like a dragon coiling over a tower. It was fierce and deadly, burning brighter and hotter until it turned black. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛCecil£Ý Cecil waved her sword, a massive blade of mana rushing out of her sword. It clashed with Grey''s, and black flames devoured the whole stage, splashing like the wages as the sparks flew out, never extinguishing despite flying out. "W-What....?!" £ÛCecil£Ý But such was not all the flames did. With the power of "Hellfire", the heat the black flames exuded was more than a couple thousand degrees celsius. The moment her sword came in contact with Grey''s, it melted into a pool of lava until there was nothing left but the hilt and a molten blade. Cecil was surprised, but Grey didn''t pause a single moment. She managed to react to his approach but it was already far too late. Grey was already in front of her, dazzling and terrifying black flames running ablaze on both his sword and his hands. The Grim Reaper extended his arm towards her, a curtain of black flames paving the way for him. Cecil closed her eyes from fear, heart quivering as she prepared herself for the worst, yet... no pain nor sting rushed in her veins. "It''s over, Miss Cecil." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh...?" £ÛCecil£Ý A gentle voice rang in her eyes and she opened her eyes. A beautiful figure greeted her, the gentle rays of the sun shining behind him and his blade less than an inch away from her neck. She sighed as she accepted her defeat. The audience was in shock, silence blanketing the whole colosseum as the winds continued to whistle. Even the announcer was frozen and speechless, his mind still lagging about what just happened and hands trembling a little. "Th... The victor is His Highness! Victory to Gladiator Grey!!" "What was that?! Did you see what just happened!" "It was so fast! It hasn''t even been 10 seconds!" "Amazing! Looks like His Highness is starting to get serious!" Cheers and applause stirred in the colosseum, many on standing ovations as they yelled to the top of their lungs. Unlike Grey''s usual style of stalling, him aggressively charging towards the enemy also had a charm on it. It was quite exciting. The ovation continued, a chaotic symphony playing in the air. Both sides shook their hands and soon made their exit. As he exited the arena, what welcomed Grey back was the sweet and cheerful smile on her fianc¨¦e, and the princess by her side. "And here I thought you would take your sweet time again. To think you''ll end it in a single clash... Unbelievable." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! You did great, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks, and... Good luck. It''s your turn next." £ÛGrey£Ý "#1768-557, Lady Yuna, and #1760-881, Sir Kramer, please enter the stage." Just as Grey ended his statement, the announcer''s words rang out all throughout the Nalter Colosseum. With Grey''s match as the appetizer, the audience are now looking forward to Yuan''s match, loud cheers creating yet another pandemonium. Of course, the person herself was just as excited. She tapped the sword by her side, readying herself to enter the arena. With her entrance, the cheers and chants only boomed louder, ringing all the way to the heavens above. ¡ºRight, Grey... How long did your match last again?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHmm... Roughly 5.84 seconds, I guess... Why do you ask?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! Nothing to worry about... I just thought it would be nice to end my match in less than 5 seconds. Don''t you think so too?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºGetting competitive now, aren''t we?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºTeehee! I don''t know what you mean¡«!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but the tone in her voice begged to differ. The moment she went up the stage, her warm and cheerful smile was no more, only a cold glint emanating in her eyes left, a calm demeanor painted on her face. The opponent also climbed up the stage, looking quite lean compared to her previous opponents. He was a knight of Graystone, a crest engraved on his chestplate, his stride filled with grace and composure as he faced Yuna. "I look forward to learning from you, Your Highness." £ÛKramer£Ý "Fufufu! We''ll see about that, Sir Kramer." £ÛYuna£Ý She was smiling, yet there was not a tinge of warmth in her words. She is not the cute and energetic little bunny she usually is, but rather, a ferocious predator only waiting to jab her fangs on the helpless prey before her. "Let the duel.... Begin!" The fight started soon after, the crowd''s eyes glued to the match. Kramer didn''t waste a single fraction of a second and drew his blades from his scabbard, brandishing it just as swiftly creating waves upon waves of blades. ¡¶Bladed Gale!¡· £ÛKramer£Ý The blades swept across the stage, leaving not a single spot unturned as the violent gusts continued to blow. He slashed and he slashed, the blades getting faster and faster each and every time, all rushing towards Yuna mercilessly. Fast as lightning, the blades were, driving Yuna into a corner. It wasn''t lo b before she was hit©` or at least she was supposed to. But when the blades made contact, her figure suddenly vanished into thin mist, nowhere to be seen. It wasn''t just Kramer, but the crowd was puzzled as well. However, it wasn''t long before an answer revealed itself before them, a bright glint reflecting on Kramer''s eyes as he looked over his shoulders. "I see... So it''s my loss, huh... How disappointing..." £ÛKramer£Ý "Fufufu! You did well, Sir Kramer. I''m sure anyone else would have been in trouble if faced with such a magnificent attack." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. Then I guess I''ll take that as a compliment, Your Highness." £ÛKramer£Ý It happened all too fast, Kramer not even sensing her presence. All he knew was that there was a blade now pointed towards his neck, his life already in forfeit if they were in a real battlefield. What terrible fate it was. "Her Highness, Gladiator Yuna had come out victorious! She has won yet again!" The crowd was abuzz at Yuna''s win, not a single one of them knowing what just happened. All they saw was that Yuna vanished into nothingness only to reappear behind Kramer''s back with her blade pointed towards his beck. Even then, it did not quell the excitement of the crowd. Rather, they are now even more enthusiastic as they tried to discuss what just unfolded before their very eyes, all exchanging theories as if there was no tomorrow. ¡ºGrey, how much time was that?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡º4.12 seconds... You really do keep surprising people, huh..."¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! I was just keeping my promise. Now it''s your turn to keep yours. I want some chocolate chip cookies this time around." £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHey, now... I don''t remember us agreeing on anything...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady giggled softly to herself at her fianc¨¦e''s reaction, heading back to the stage with a bright smile on her face. It hasn''t even been 3 minutes yet two matches were already settled. The crowd couldn''t contain their excitement anymore. The sands of time continued to trickle down the hourglass and the matches continued to unfold. Grey and Yuna danced to their own tunes, crushing gladiator after gladiator in all but a single attack, the crowd cheering frantically for the two of them. "Your Highness, let''s have a good match!" "I won''t be going down easily, Your Highness! I assure you that much!" "I shall prove my worth as a knight! Prepare yourself!" "Kukuku! My time has finally come! Time for darkness to rule the world!" They all said different words at the beginning but Grey and Yuna''s crushing spree continued without a hitch, crushing all opponents before the ten second mark was even reached. Two monsters who are matched for one another. Hell, there was even a point when the enemy didn''t even last a single second, their blades broken in half as a silver streak fell from the heavens. All that was left was surrender, people raising their hands in defeat. More and more people were drawn in until the colosseum was filled to the brim, all cheering loudly every time Grey and Yuna''s names resounded in the air. Their fame was through the roof and into the sky, soaring higher and higher as time went by. "The winner is Her Highness yet again! Lady Yuna has ended the match in less than 5 seconds! Truly spectacular!" A day where many spells were broken and many swords were cut in half, one which will be remembered and sung for generations to come. A day to be remembered as the "Day of Ruin" in the years to pass, but... That''s another story for another day. CHAPTER 315 END Chapter 316: The Reigning Champion "Haah... That was exhausting..." £ÛGrey£Ý The winds rocked like a gentle cradle, words strung along as they rode the breeze. It was a room silent as the dead, the warmth of sunlight barely seeping through the tiny windows and the curtains fluttering softly from time to time. In such a room, three figures lay motionlessly. One was sitting on the couch laying his back against the seat as he heaved a lengthy. Another was beside him, resting her head against his shoulder. And the last one was looking at them from the other side of the room, giggling to herself. "Fufufufu! Must be nice being so popular, huh?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Mou... Stop joking around, Lisa... It was so troublesome..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my, I never thought I would see the day that Yuna would act so sluggishly. Where has all your energy gone to?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Grey and Yuna had just finished all their selected challenge matches, and now they are resting at the wailing room along with Lisandra. Both wore lifeless eyes as they enjoyed the fluff and comfort of the couch, not wanting to part with it. With them ending every round, it wasn''t really physically tiring, however, with all the expectations from their opponents and the cheers from the audience, it took quite a toll on their minds. It was so troublesome dealing with such a crowd. It would have been fine, save for the fact that some of their fans were too enthusiastic for their own good. Some were even making some weird jingles and waved flash with their names. The embarrassment was really what finished them. "Lisa, just curious... How often should we accept challenges again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm.... There aren''t rules regarding that, however, I think accepting one or two a week would be very beneficial. I think it''s for the best." £ÛLisandra£Ý "I see.... Once or twice a week, huh... That means we need to duel more and more... Haah... And here I thought we could rest for a while..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Quite unfortunate, aren''t you?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so she said but her expressions begged to differ, merrily enjoying herself as she watched the two be troubled over the challengers. She could only smile at how many more letters would come after today''s spectacular events. DONGGG DONGGG DONGGG The sunlight turned golden and the afternoon wind started to cool down. As the fourth bell of the day echoed all over the Royal Capital, the cheers and squeals across the colosseum started to dwindle down and normalcy returned over the streets. "Oh? It''s already 3 o''clock? I guess it''s time to head back..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay©` Eh...? 3... O''clock...!" £ÛLisandra£Ý However, not all was over. As Lisandra slowly stood up, Grey''s words rang over and over inside her mind until such that it crashed like a turbulent plane, panic and chaos struck her heart as she remembered something with much importance. "Oh, no! I totally forgot! We''re going to be late for the match! Grey, Yuna, let''s hurry! There''s no time to explain!" £ÛLisandra£Ý She wasn''t just panicking, she was super panicking, grabbing Grey and Yuna''s hands without warning and dragging them away, a loud slam echoing by the hallways as the doors were slammed shut, three figures fading into the distance. There was only urgency traced on her face as she ran, sweating bullets. She turned left and right with such rush, almost crashing into people and things alike, apologizing whilst she rushed off towards the faraway horizon. "Grey! Yuna! Let''s use the roofs! It should be much quicker that way!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Huh? Is that really proper for a princess to suggest?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Who cares about that right now?! We must hurry! Come on, quickly!" £ÛLisandra£Ý And off they go. Using the ropes and window sills as footholds, treading lightly as a feather and quickly as falcons. If one were to search up the word "ninja", such acts and movements might be seen. Such was Grey''s train of thought. They soon reached the roofs and their legs didn''t stop moving. Lisandra''s eyes were frantically shifting left and right despite running out of breath. She still did her best to hold up, pushing herself even harder than when she was training with Yuna. "Lisa, isn''t it about time you tell us what''s happening?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, right... Sorry... Actually... Today''s the match of Lord Deltran. He rarely accepts challenges so I wouldn''t want to miss the chance. I''m really sorry..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lord Deltran... That''s..." £ÛYuna£Ý "He''s the current champion, isn''t he?" £ÛGrey£Ý Deltran... An adventurer who suddenly appeared out of nowhere and wiped the floor with veteran gladiators. He was still in his teens when he first joined yet he already climbed up the rankings in less than two months without a single loss. He won his first tournament 3 years ago against the then champion, Eilan, who was an A-rank adventurer and has kept his winning streak since then. Even now, he is the most favored to win the year''s Carnival of Swords. Of course, with such an achievement despite coupled with his youth and the veils of mystery surrounding hom, he was also very popular with the populace, having fans all over the Royal Capital and beyond, invited to many banquets all year. Lisandra was also one of those fans, going gaga every time the Champion''s name is mentioned. Grey and Yuna had already lost count how many times she had talked about him, acting more chatty and energetic than usual. ''Deltran... I''m also quite curious about him...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Both the stories from Lisandra and the ones he heard from the rumors only made the champion even more alluring. His main weapon may not be a sword but he would be more than happy to cross swords with him. Yuna also feels the same. "Fufufu! Then what are we lagging for? Sirius, please help Lisa out," £ÛYuna£Ý "Understood, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "E-Eh...? Wh-Wha-What''s happeninggg...?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý There was no warning whatsoever. Yuna''s shadows suddenly quivered and a lone figure appeared from thin air. Lisandra felt soft fur brushing on her neck, not feeling the roofs soon after as she was lifted in the air. Sirius had bitten her collar and threw her up towards the air. She soon came back down, landing on the former''s smooth and silky fur, feeling even more comfortable than the most luxurious of couches, fluff and warmth blanketing her legs. Of course, it wasn''t just all comfort, there was also speed. Sirius went so fast, the Princess could only see blurs as they rushed past the bushings and stalls, jumping over the large streets without difficulties and without being seen. Sirius'' rode the howling winds, a perfect fit for her wolf form. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. WHOOOOOHOOO!! OOOHHHHHH!! WAAAHHHH!! It didn''t take too long before the party arrived at the Grand Colosseum, a cacophony of cheers greeting them as they landed. Their steps were soft as cotton, not making a single sound, Sirius vanishing without the need of a command. "Looks like they''re already starting. Let''s go!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Time was of the essence and there wasn''t a single grain to be wasted. Soon after passing through the lobby, the three rushed towards the Royal chamber, Lisandra leaning over to see who was on the stage. "... Ranked 8th in the ranking and a B-rank adventurer of the Adventurers'' Guild. He is a merciless wanderer who has crushed countless bandits and wiped out countless monsters! The ''Wild Viper''! His Excellency! Lord Enak!" The fight had yet to start and the announcer was still introducing the opponent of the champion yet the crowd was already causing a ruckus. They cheered and chanted like madmen, raising their arms towards the sky as they yelled. Meanwhile, there was only relief inside the Princess'' heart, melting on the couch as soon as she took her seat. It felt like she just experienced the thrill of a lifetime, losing the strength in her legs as he heaved a lengthy sigh. "Looks like we made it... Thank God, we made it..." £ÛLisandra£Ý She was gasping for breath and panting ever so heavily, sweat trickling down her face like racing raindrops. Still, there was a smile on her face, blooming brighter and brighter as she gazed at the champion with much anticipation. However, the same couldn''t be said for Grey. He was frozen whilst he looked down upon the stage, a wry smile on his face, not knowing whether he should laugh or cry. It truly was a surprise... A grand surprise was what it was. ''Haha... Who would''ve thought... I should have seen it coming...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It may only be for a moment, but Grey was familiar with such a face. The champion was one of the mysterious figures who observed his and Yuna''s duo match before, and one more thing.... He was truly an interesting person... "Oh? Are both of them High-Rankers?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. And the one with white hair would be Lord Deltran! Doesn''t he look cool? His green eyes look so beautiful and charming too!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Looks like someone is in love¡«! My¡« youth sure is nice¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Geez! Yuna! I just admire him and his skills! And I already have a fianc¨¦, you know?! A F.I.A.N.C.¨¦!!" £ÛLisandra£Ý The Princess was quite easy to tease, Yuna giggling to herself as she poked fun at the former. Grey doesn''t even have time to ponder, smiling gently as she looks at the two before looking back at the stage. "Here he is! The reigning champion of the Carnival of Swords and ranked 1st in the whole of Avalon! He''s crushed all his opponents mercilessly and carved his name in history! A man known for his strength and ability! The one who bears the moniker of ''Maestro''! His Grace! Lord Deltran!" "Whoohooo!! You rock, Lord Deltran!" "Lord Deltran! Wipe the floor with him!" "Lord Deltran, you''re so handsome! Please marry me!" The audience clamored like thunder, the women squealed sharply, and the children cheered excitedly. Everyone was singing praises of the champion, the man himself only raising his closed fist in response, making the clamor even more. Grey and Yuna may have become popular in the past few days, but they were still nothing compared to the Champion''s. Just a simple gesture and everyone was on cloud nine, hearts thumping fervently like the beating drums in a parade. "We meet again, Deltran. I''ll make sure to take away your crown and repay you for the humiliation I suffered." £ÛEnak£Ý "Haah... What use are your empty threats? Draw your blade already. Let''s settle this as swordsmen would." £ÛDeltran£Ý "Hahaha... Acting cocky as usual, huh... You''ve always been like this... It pisses me off... Fine! I''ll make you regret your words, you f*cker!" £ÛEnak£Ý The fight had yet to start yet lightning was already crackling between the Champion and his opponent, the latter gripping his sword and gritting his teeth tightly, eyes red as can be as irked veins popped all over his face. He was enraged. "Let the duel... Begin!" "Die, Deltran!" £ÛEnak£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as the announcer''s signal rang out on the stage, Enak bolted towards Deltran, thrusting his sword without a moment''s hesitation and following it up with a slash as soon as it missed. Detran dodged the first and second attack with ease, eyes moving fast as lightning as he observed which direction Enak will be striking from, parrying his attacks whilst he prepared for a counterattack, fierce sparks flying everywhere as they clashed. Enak attacked with feisty and aggressive attacks like a rabid predator, and on the contrary, Deltran remained calm. Yet despite how differently the two people were, their attacks matched perfectly. Not letting a single blow in. "Stop blocking and dodging, you coward!" £ÛEnak£Ý The Wild Viper halted his steps and pulled back his hands. As soon as he flexed his arms, his rapier also lunged towards the Champion like a spear©` or rather, the rapier had become a spear, extending several meters as it chased Deltran. "Alteration (3¡î)"... Such was the name of Enak''s ability which allows him to alter the physical characteristics of any non-living thing. Be it expanding or changing its shape, Enak can do as he pleases as long as his mana allows it. Of course, it was also an invaluable ability when it came to battle. Not only can it extend his range, it also allows him to increase his defense and attack in irregular patterns, making him quite the difficult and unpredictable opponent. ¡¶Lashing Crescent!¡· £ÛEnak£Ý To top it all off, it allows him to manipulate his sword art as if it was the very extension of his body. The rapier which was sharp and sturdy had now become a stinging whip, unleashing an even more deadly blade as he waved it around. RUMMBBBLLLLLEEEEEEEE However, Deltran was already used to his tricks. As the lashing blade rushed towards him, he raised his sword and massive pillars of earth emerged from the ground one after another, acting like a tough and sturdy shield. Not only that, it also served as his footing, allowing him to soar towards the blue sky, the glint of his blade shimmering across the arena. Glint which was soon diminished the moment heavy rocks cluttered around it, forming a massive sword. BOOOOMMMMMMM BOOM FWOOSH Another explosion of sparks flew in all directions as his sword descended from above, bearing Enak with his might. The weight of the sword brought shockwaves and gusts towards the colosseum, people swayed by the winds. It was heavy©` No, calling it heavy would be a massive understatement. It was as if Enak carried dozens upon dozens of giant boulders on his shoulder, only able to grit his teeth as he pushed through, not allowing his knees to bend even slightly. "Quit... Acting so cocky! Goddammit!" £ÛEnak£Ý He unleashed his fury and swung his sword with all his might, breaking the armor of rocks adorning Deltran''s sword and flunging the latter towards the other end of the stage where his earthen pillars await. However, Deltran didn''t crash towards the pillars. As he was flung away, he plunged his sword towards the ground, leaving a deep gash as he slowed himself down with brute strength, stopping right exactly before his heels touched them. ¡¶Pierce: Slithering Rush!¡· £ÛEnak£Ý There was no time for rest. As soon as Enak regained his balance, he immediately launched another attack, thrusting his sword endlessly and attacking from any and all angles using his "Alteration". A fury of swords rained down on Deltran. In response, Deltran brandished his blade, now once again coated in rocks, fending off all the attacks as he swung such a massive blade. Enak drew closer and closer, attacks getting faster and faster as the gap was fully closed. ¡¶Wild Thrust!¡· £ÛEnak£Ý Pointblank range, a loud explosion thundered all throughput the colosseum, a single figure blasted through a series of pillars whilst clouds of dust and pebbles brewed on the stage, rocks flying all over the place, a series of subtle clacks echoing as they fell towards the ground. The clouds of dust soon cleared up, and two figures were once again unveiled. One stood whilst panting his breath whilst one was just a couple inches away from falling off the stage, his sword stuck on the ground once again. Before Enak''s hit could connect, Deltran had shielded himself with his sword, making it absorb all the impact and minimizing the damage he received. He survived with barely any scratches, much to Enak''s irritation. "You bastard.... Stop fooling around and take this seriously! Otherwise, I''ll make sure you regret not going all out!" £ÛEnak£Ý "I suppose that was insincere of me... Very well... However... You must already know what your words meant, I presume? You better have prepared yourself." £ÛDeltran£Ý Deltran breathed out a short sigh and closed his eyes. The moment he opened them again, the glow had become much sharper and more refined, an atmosphere of fear and dread gnawing away on the colosseum. He struck the stage with his foot and cracks spread all over like spiderwebs, spikes running along them as they emerged. It was the advent of spring, only that it were spikes instead of flowers which were sprouting, blooming with the passing of time. "Hm? Those are..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Swords... Lord Deltran is finally getting serious..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Cracks ran along the spikes, fragments falling off as they were compressed denser and denser, polished sharper every single time until such that they attained the form of swords, more than a dozen of them laid out in the stage. "Kekeke... That''s more like it, you cocky b*tch!" £ÛEnak£Ý The battle resumed and Enak gripped his sword tightly once more, kicking up a cloud of dust and leaving a crater behind as he rushed like a stooping peregrine towards Deltran. The latter didn''t simply wait for him either, brandishing his sword as well. However, it was not as simple before. At his command, the earthen blades stuck on the ground suddenly quaked and started flying like bald eagles locking on their prey, their sharp blades serving as the talons to deal deadly wounds. Left, right, front, and center, the blades rushed from all directions and slashed from all angles. Dealing with Deltran was already difficult enough, much more with more than a dozen swords joining the fray. ''Kugh... So heavy...'' £ÛEnak£Ý Enak had faced his swords before, and they were just as heavy as he remembered. Though he was now much better than before, he could still barely defend against the fury of blades, a couple wounds appearing all over his body, However, the battle was still far from over. Just like Deltran, Enak had not used his full strength yet, only using sword arts all throughout the battle. A subtle smile appeared as the shadows of darkness surrounded him. The shadows clad Enak''s sword with strength and speed, corrupting the earth and making the swords crumble at the slightest touch. Swords fell one after another, and many more took their place. An endless cycle. ¡¶Fanged Shadow Blades!¡· £ÛEnak£Ý The shadows on the stage quivered. The moment Enak raised his sword, dozens of blades emerged from the depths of the abyss and flew towards the sky, slicing the earthen swords in half, countless rubbles raining from above. Enak didn''t lose the chance and closed the gap on the two of them. As soon as he was in range, he stomped his foot towards the already battered stage, a heavy thud resounding in the air, darkness pouring in from within. ¡¶Lashing Crescent: Downfall!¡· £ÛEnak£Ý Enak''s eyes burned with darkness, his muscles tightening as he waved his sword. A wave of darkness was given life, surging like a raging flash flood, ready to engulf and destroy Deltran whole without leaving a single trace. Even with the looming danger rushing towards him, Deltran remained calm, his eyes unwavering like the mightiest mountain. He heaved a lengthy breath and golden light radiated all over the colosseum, rocks creating an impenetrable shield to block him©` or so it would seem at first. However, such was not Deltran''s intent. The wave of darkness continued to persist and the stream of rocks surged higher, sucked by his sword like a whirlpool. It grew bigger and bigger, reaching more than twenty meters in size. ¡¶Heavy Slash: Omega!¡· £ÛDeltran£Ý He slashed down and the earth rumbled. The massive sword rushed like a meteor crashing down towards the world, devouring the wave of darkness and clashing with Enak soon after, leaving large dents on the stage. "Kugh...!" £ÛEnak£Ý Enak increased the size of his sword and defended with all his might, the floor under him giving in, creating a crater which only grew wider in time. Blood spurted out of his mouth, all the fibers in his body screaming in pain. The sword soon shattered to pieces and Enak remained standing proud, however, the shattered fragments didn''t fall down. Rather, they stayed afloat, fathering together and forming dozens of swords in the air. "You monstrous bastard..." £ÛEnak£Ý Enak didn''t even need to guess. It was all Deltran''s doing, using his "telekinesis" to control the earthen swords midair and refining them all the while. Fate was already spelled before him.... It was over.... "F*ck." £ÛEnak£Ý ¡¶Deep Earth Rhapsody!¡· £ÛDeltran£Ý A downpour of swords rained down on Enak at Deltran''s words, riding on the violent gales and bearing the weight of a thousand boulders. Each strike was heavy and precise, coming from all directions like a coordinated orchestra. Such precision and coordination commanded by the waving of his sword, leaving deep cuts with every beat. The tempo rose and the rhythm intensified, swords now like lightning bolts thundering from the heavens. Such was the reason why he bore the nickname of "Maestro". "Dammit... You f*cking monster"..." £ÛEnak£Ý Enak tried to defend but with the tempest of swords bearing faster and heavier on him, wounds covering his body as he fell down the jaded and battered stage. A subtle thud resounded in the air. "The winner is His Grace! Gladiator Deltran! The Champion remains undefeated!" CHAPTER 316 END Chapter 317: The Champions Secret OOOHHHHH!! WAAHHHH!! WHOOOHOOOO!! Loud cheers rocked the ground and sky, blissful smiles floating throughout the sea of people, kids and elderly alike yelling to the top of their lungs, their words lost in the whirlpool of noises, brewing louder and louder as the sun sank. Under the seating area lay the waiting areas for the gladiators, only a few remaining as the day''s end drew near. All waited patiently for their turn, going in and out as the matches ended one after another. The highest ranking of gladiators received special treatment, of course, receiving a room of their own complete with living necessities and training equipment. Such was the privilege of the strong and mighty in the Grand Colosseum. "Then, if Your Grace doesn''t need anything else, I shall be taking my leave. May the rest of your day be pleasant and delightful." Creak Thud Click Clack A series of four distinct sounds echoed in the hallways as the door closed, footsteps following them soon after. A lone figure was left in the room, basking in the warm and golden sunlight, his white hair swaying gently by the whims of the wind. There was a sword by his side, not a single chip to be seen on its beautiful blade. He raised his sword towards the light, brilliance enveloping the place as light fragmented and refracted, putting it back down soon after. "Hmm... Was I just imagining things...?" £ÛDeltran£Ý That figure was none other than the Champion of the Colosseums, now locked in a trance as he thought long and hard, the deathly silence ringing in his ears as he closed his eyes, recalling the fragments of the past. He just won the match against Enak and the crowd was in an uproar, merry cheers and boisterous applause filling the air as the crowd lauded him, punching their closer fists towards the sky as they chanted his name over and over again. His eyes soon swam towards the Royal Chamber which was usually void of people, strangely enough, now seating three figures. There he saw a familiar young man, gazing at him with a curious look on his face. Deltran had felt the stares of many over the course of several years, yet it was the first time he felt such bottomless gaze as if the abyss was staring at him. It was as if the young man was measuring him, knowing all there was to know. ''Did he notice?... No... That''s impossible...'' £ÛDeltran£Ý He thought again and again yet despite all the pondering he went through, he didn''t get a definite answer. It was like he was waddling through muddy waters, trying to find an answer despite the truth veiled by a curtain of mud. "Haah... What am I doing..." £ÛDeltran£Ý Thinking too much would just make his head hurt, and so, he gave up on the topic before the day fell deeper. He soon stood up from his seat, the sound of several bones clacking echoing as he stretched his body. With a wave of his hand, the sword vanished into thin air, a dim glow emanating from the ring on his finger. He marched towards the door, another series of clacks echoing as he opened it slowly, eyes indifferent as can be. The sky was still bright but time was slowly ticking. With the sky slowly turning an amber hue, the Champion''s footsteps echoed in the air. It was time to head back, locking the doors before storing the keys in his storage ring. "Oh! Your Grace! That fight was very splendid!" "As expected of Lord Deltran. You really triumph over everyone!" "Lord Deltran, when is your next match going to be?" Many a people greeted him, but he simply responded with a nod, a cold air looming over him. He just continued walking his lonely steps, until he was out of the Grand Colosseum, not minding the endless stares and gossip. Some thought of tailing him, but with his agile steps and nifty movements, not a single one was able to catch up. He leaped from roof to roof, not making a single sound whilst his expressions remained the same. The sun slowly descending behind him. ''Hm?'' £ÛDeltran£Ý It was subtle, but he was certain that something was off. Still, he didn''t do anything unnecessary and simply continued treading along, a blur appearing and disappearing atop the high rise buildings, vanishing like a passing lie. Plant boxes, windowsills, ropes, and missing tiles. The Champion used everything he could as a foothold as he descended towards a dark alley, not a single soul to be seen and only dust and pollen carried by the whispering winds lingering nearby. The alleyway was silent like a cemetery, only the chirping of the little insects to be heard. Deltran soon halted his steps, heaving a lengthy and exasperated sigh whilst he faced the wall, irritation blooming in his heart. "You can show yourself now." £ÛDeltran£Ý Deltran''s words danced in the air and the shadows danced along with it, yet another figure appeared from thin air. A black-haired young man with eyes as beautiful as amethyst. It was none other than Grey. Grey wasn''t even trying to hide himself, only using a bit of illusion magic to veil his figure yet not doing anything about his presence. It was not like he was trying to hide it anyway. He wasn''t a stalker or anything of the sort. "You should have called me out sooner if you''ve already sensed me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Quit yapping. How could I not sense you when you''re leaking such a conspicuous aura? Anyone with a brain would figure it out." £ÛDeltran£Ý "Well, I thought I might as well repay the favor since you also watched our duo match secretly... Isn''t that right, Lord Deltran?... Or should I say... Prince Lionel?" £ÛGrey£Ý A serious tone was engraved in Grey''s voice at the end of his statement, making the Champion flinch, quickly drawing his sword in a single second. His eyes were quickly invaded by wariness, ready to strike without hesitation. He didn''t know what Grey wanted, but he couldn''t let his guard down. It wasn''t just once or twice that he fought against mercenaries and assassins, and he always triumphed over them without fail, his sword laced with the blood of many, "Ah, wait.... It seems you''re misunderstanding something here. I''m not here to hurt you. Though a little unusual, I do have my reasons." £ÛGrey£Ý "Reasons... Haha... Tell me who hired you." £ÛDeltran£Ý "Hey, isn''t that a little harsh? I really didn''t come to harm you or anything," £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but his previous actions already contradicted everything he said. No matter where one looked at it, he was acting like a crazed stalker on his way to bring harm to the champion. Either that or he was a robber. Only one of the two. With his words, the Champion was even more on guard, gripping his blade even tighter than before, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. The very moment Grey does something suspicious, his sword would lunge at his throat. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "I mean... If I really wanted to, you wouldn''t still be standing here anymore. Have you forgotten already? I''m an S-ranker. I could blast you away along the whole of Avalon without much trouble. A single, powerful spell would be more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, ending his words with a terrifying and domineering smile. They were only words but they were even sharper than daggers, plunging straight to where it hurts. The Champion couldn''t even retaliate. The may be an even match in the colosseums, but the alleyways were different. In a place where their strengths are not restricted, Grey wouldn''t even need to put effort in eradicating Deltran. It was harsh, but it was the truth. ''That worked quite well, didn''t it?'' £ÛGrey£Ý It was uncharacteristic of Grey to be so domineering, but he has learnt over and over again that there were simply times he needed to assert his authority, it was a little bit uncomfortable, but it was effective to say the least. The Champion finally loosened his grip and sheathed his sword before storing it back to his storage ring. The tension in the air finally disappeared, only replaced with a tad bit of confusion as the Champion looked at Grey once more. "So, which should I call you? ''Lionel'' or ''Deltran''?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Please suit yourself. It really doesn''t matter anyway." £ÛLionel£Ý "I see... Then Prince Lionel it is." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey remained calm, but the prince was quite different compared to when they met them at the ball. He already knew something was wrong before, but after seeing him again, he was still a little baffled. I mean, who would have ever guessed... The sickly Second Prince who was always holed up in his room would actually turn out to be the three-time renowned Champion of Carnival of Swords. If it weren''t for his eyes, Grey would still be in the dark. "I never thought I would meet you like this again, Your Highness. To think you would reach out to me first... I can''t say I''m not surprised." £ÛLionel£Ý "The same goes for me. I never thought the Kingdom''s ''Sickly Prince'' would actually be the Champion of Avalon. Quite the surprise it is." £ÛGrey£Ý "You say that, but you found out quite quickly, didn''t you? How long have you known about this, Your Highness?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Believe me or not, it was just recently. And don''t worry, I haven''t told anyone about this yet. I was just curious." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see. That''s such a relief." £ÛLionel£Ý Such were his words, but there was still suspicion in his heart. He''s been hiding his true identity for almost a decade already, not even telling even his closest people. Yet despite all his efforts, he was still found out, and by someone he barely knew as well, "How did you find out, Your Highness?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Hahaha. That''s a trade secret so I can''t tell you much, however... I don''t think this is the right place to continue our talk, don''t you think so too?" £ÛGrey£Ý Bugs crawled all over the floor, broken windows creaked again and again, and the sudden squeaks out of the blue. Thankfully, there was no spoiling trash or anything of the sort. Still, it wasn''t really one one could call pleasant. "Certainly..." £ÛLionel£Ý "What do you say we change our location? I saw a nice place on the way here. What do you think? It''s my treat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I''ll take you up on that offer, Your Highness." £ÛLionel£Ý There was no need for further discussions, Grey and Lionel soon heading out of the alleyways. Their footsteps resounded in the air, accompanied by a deathly silence. "Oh, right, and before I forget..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey flicked his finger and dim light shone in the dark alleys. His hair which was once dark as the night sky was now a beautiful shade of silver, his amethyst eyes turning to a similarly beautiful pair of sapphires. The colors of his beloved. The Prince wasn''t any different either. His appearance which was already from a magic tool he was wearing was quickly overwritten by Grey, his hair turning brown like walnuts and eyes black like obsidian, his hair shortened a bit. With how popular they were, the moment the step out of the alleyways and into the streets would also be the moment a flood of mobs crowd towards them. Now, they looked like normal people©` Well, at least Lionel was. Grey''s silver hair would still stand out like a sore thumb. "This is... Illusion magic...?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Yeah, just a tiny bit. We should be able to get around easier with this," £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey casually, but it wasn''t just a simple feat. Changing still objects may be easy for illusory mages, but the same couldn''t be said living things were. Only experts and expensive magic tools would be able to. Grey''s fear was a sight to behold. "Let''s go." £ÛGrey£Ý Lionel still puzzled and in awe, they continued their steps and soon reached the main street once again, a bustling crowd greeting them. With the illusion magic in effect, not a single one was able to identify them. A simple yet effective change. They walked and they walked to a restaurant soon after. It was neither too big nor too small, but it was beautiful, the figure of a crisp and roasted duck engraved on the signboard hanging by the entrance. Soft chimes rang as they opened the doors, a waitress welcoming them as they headed inside. They were soon given a table and a menu to match, the waitress listing down their orders, a delightful smile on her face. "Would this be all, Dear Customer?" "Yeah. And could I take out another 3 sets as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "With pleasure! Please wait momentarily. Your meal will soon be ready." The waitress bowed her head and left for the kitchen, leaving Grey and Lionel alone. Only a silent and awkward atmosphere loomed about them, not saying a single word towards one another, unable to break the ice, Of course, Grey had already erected a sound-proofing barrier over their table. No matter how loud they talk, not a single soul would be able to hear them. Well, not that there was anything to eavesdrop on. They were still silent. "That white ring on your left hand is the one you''re using to hide your identity, isn''t it? It''s pretty good... Superior-grade, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m surprised you could tell, Your Highness." £ÛLionel£Ý "Let''s just say I shave quite the discerning eye... Anyway, you can drop the formalities now. Just call me Grey." £ÛGrey£Ý "In that case, please refer to me as ''Lionel'' as well." £ÛLionel£Ý The ice was soon broken and the conversation finally flowed. There was still a cold atmosphere about Lionel, but it was much better than staying silent. At the very least, they could satisfy their curiosity by asking questions. "Actually. I''ve been curious about you since we met at the ball. I''ve already known you were an A-ranker since the beginning... Though, never did I think you would be the Champion of Avalon." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... So you already knew from the beginning..." £ÛLionel£Ý The Prince could only sigh at Grey''s words, unable to believe how perceptive the young man before him was. He had already polished his acting skills over several years. Yet despite that, Grey immediately saw right through him. It wasn''t pleasant. "So, what do you want from me, Grey? A duel, perhaps?" £ÛLionel£Ý "No, no, not at all. Like I said, I was just curious. There''s nothing more to it." £ÛGrey£Ý Silence. There was only silence brewing over the dining table, Lionel'' eyes filled with disbelief as he stared at Grey right in the eyes. He has prepared himself already, but he never expected such a curveball of an answer. Be it blackmailing, creating connections, or a challenge to a duel, there were many much more understandable answers. Not only was he a prince, he was the champion as well. To think that it was all due to curiosity... He was speechless. "Haah... I''m not even going to argue with you... Still, do you not know? Curiosity is what kills the cat." £ÛLionel£Ý "Hahaha. Then let''s see what could kill this cat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Quite the carefree soul, aren''t you?" £ÛLionel£Ý Lionel finally gave up on thinking. He has met all kinds of people over the many years he had lived yet never did he encounter such a powerful yet carefree person. It felt like he was thrown into a loop, a roller coaster of emotions. However, now that Grey had satisfied his curiosity, a couple more questions popped inside his mind. The more he thought about the Second Prince''s situation, the more he found it puzzling. He could only sit and ponder, tilting his head all the while. "Lionel, if it isn''t too much to ask... Could I know the reason why you''re hiding your identity? I don''t think His Majesty would object if you ask him to join. As you are now, you are already plenty powerful," £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, however... I still think I made the right choice... Grey, what do you think of becoming royalty?" £ÛLionel£Ý "I would have to pass on that. I already have a fianc¨¦e." £ÛGrey£Ý A quick answer without a hint of hesitation, only to be expected of a fool who is head over heels for his beloved. He had already encountered endless offers from all sorts of families and his answer remain- the same. The one he would marry was Yuna and Yuna only. "Lady Yuna, right? However, I am not talking about that exactly... I just want to ask if you would like to be royalty if given the chance." £ÛLionel£Ý "No way, it''s too troublesome. I just want to live my life with Yuna in peace." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, it''s troublesome... It''s exactly because it''s troublesome that I chose this path. This is only the path where I''m truly free." £ÛLionel£Ý Living in a massive castle, eating luxurious dishes every day, attending lavish balls, owning riches and authority, and many more privileges. At first glance, being royalty would seem like a dream come true for others, however, to some, it would be closer to a nightmare. Political marriages, heavy responsibilities, strict education and protocols, stiff rules, and the list goes on. There are so many things to bear in mind, it was suffocating to those who couldn''t adapt. It was a life also full of ups and downs, Lionel was also in such a situation, arranged to be married to a lady of an influential noble family and educated to become a great lord to assist the kingdom. He carried the responsibilities of a prince, caged in a luxurious lifestyle. While he considers himself lucky compared to those barely living by gathering scraps and trash, he still longed for the freedom his hands just couldn''t reach. He longed to be normal and experience the world for himself. "And that''s when I got this little guy." £ÛLionel£Ý It was a chance encounter. As he was out on an incognito walk in town, he happened to come across a merchant selling all kinds of goods, and he purchased the ring from there, only buying it out of boredom. However, he didn''t expect what would happen next. As soon as he got to his room and wore the ring, his body glowed dimly and his appearance changed albeit subtly. Still, it was enough for him to be unrecognizable, He ran various experiments and tested various things, learning more and more about the ring. He also started acting ill, using all sorts of skills and tricks to fool everyone as he continued his research. Before long, all his efforts bore fruit and he was finally able to get out of the Royal Castle, soaring like a free bird in the sky. He only brought his sword with him, then registering in the Adventurers'' Guild, and so, Deltran was born. The rest was history. "So, you got your engagement broken, your responsibilities lessened, and became a gladiator. Are you the hero of a novel or something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I wish I was... Though, I''m already satisfied as I am. It''s a nice and relaxing life where I don''t have to worry about responsibilities or the sort." £ÛLionel£Ý The duty of a prince was heavy, however, it wasn''t like there weren''t any leeways. He was only the Second Prince, and his older brother would be the one to inherit the throne. There was no need to try needlessly. It wasn''t like Grey couldn''t understand him. They, as adventurers, are born to explore and experience the world and satisfy their curiosity. Sitting inside a massive castle was not what suits them. It was better to break free the cage and fly high. "How about Lisa? You do know she admires you right? Both as ''Lionel'' and ''Deltran''. You''re her biggest idol." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know and I feel guilty for that child... Well, I''m not planning on hiding forever. A time will come that all will be revealed. I''ll be the one to tell her." £ÛLionel£Ý "I see... Then just prepare an autograph just in case." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s wasn''t planning to tell Lisandra everything, but it was still good to hear that Lionel himself would be the one to tell her about his secret. He could only chuckle and imagine how she would react when the time comes. "How about His Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, Father... He''s a different case... Truth be told, I don''t even know whether I want to tell him. Things would be bothersome if I do." £ÛLionel£Ý "Good luck with that... I mean it..." £ÛGrey£Ý The Prince was totally right on the mark. Grey doesn''t even need more explanation. Knowing how much of a battle maniac the King was, he would surely challenge Lionel into a duel every time he gets the chance to. They continued their chat and their lovely meal was soon delivered, appetite-arousing aromas wafting through their noses, making their stomachs growl ever so subtly. They enjoyed a delicious dinner, just chatting their time away. "Right... Wasn''t there a rule about faking an identity as a gladiator? Are you sure you won''t get yourself in trouble?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Right, there was that... But I''m sure it would be fine. It''s almost a decade already, and I have yet still to be caught. It''s too late to worry about it now." £ÛLionel£Ý "I guess you''re right... Mmn... This steak is delicious." £ÛGrey£Ý "It sure is. I really appreciate the treat." £ÛLionel£Ý "No problem." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 317 END Chapter 318: A Hardworking Princess Whoosh Swish Splish Splash Splosh A heavy downpour veiled the city, the howling winds running amok as they slammed the doors and windows. The leaves of green were drenched with rain, tiny raindrops trickling down their veins, acting little water spouts. The breeze was cold, the day appearing gloomy as dark clouds swallowed the sun. Not a single ray of sunlight passed through, only the magic lights illuminating the city, the chimneys giving everyone warmth as the fire crackled in peace. The Royal Castle was no different, the symphony of the rain echoing all over as the heavy rain continued to pour, the garden plants soaked and the ground muddy. The knights and soldiers roamed around, heavy footsteps ringing in the cold corridors. In a room lit up with gentle light and filled with loving warmth, the flames danced gracefully and the raindrops applauded it. The curtains fluttered like the wings of a butterfly, two figures enjoying the comfort of the bedroom. "Mmn¡«! Hot chocolate is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... How many cups does that make?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Three... Ah, wait, no, four! Four cups! They''re just so delicious! Especially when it''s raining. It makes me feel warm and cozy." £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young elf, swaying her legs up and down as she sat on the bedside. She held her cup with care, sipping on the warm chocolate and smiling soon after. There was nothing much better than a warm drink on a rainy day. Meanwhile, her fianc¨¦ could only shake his head and sigh in resignation. While he loves to spoil her, there are times when he just wonders if he''s spoiled her too much. Not that she can go against her adorable please anyways. He always loses. "Haah... You didn''t buy more sugar again, did you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No...?" £ÛYuna£Ý She replied, her eyes swimming away from her beloved. Grey didn''t even have to use his "Judgement". It was clear as day that she was lying, hands trembling slightly and face clearly nervous, cold bullets of sweat trickling down her face. When it was a serious situation, she could keep her cool and act accordingly, but when it was just the two of them, it was completely different. She couldn''t even lie properly, only evading the question as much as she could. She was unfathomable. "So, how many more bags did you buy? You do remember you can only have 10 bags monthly, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Did we agree on that? I don''t quite remember..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, really now? Should we decrease your sugar limit even more? 10 bags are too much, after all... How about we settle for 5 bags?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to skip lie way through, but Grey''s defense was too high for such a tactic to work. Rather, she was the one who was driven to a corner, surrendering easily at the mention of decreasing her limits, tears forming in the corner of her eyes. "So, just how many bags did you buy? Don''t worry, I won''t get angry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... I bought 15...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "15...? That''s a lot less than I imagined©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Boxes... I bought 15 boxes worth of sugar." £ÛYuna£Ý It was too much, it was too over the top. Each box contains 24 bags of sugar, and she bought a whole 15 of them. He just left her yesterday with Lisandra and she already bought so much. She simply cannot be left alone. The young lady didn''t need any more instructions. With a guilty smile on her face, she brought out al, the boxes of sugars she brought, piling up on the floor and making a mountain which could make one''s teeth ache just looking at it. Grey didn''t know whether he should be mad, confused, shocked, or crying, severely overwhelmed by Yuna''s words and actions. He was both stunned and amazed about his fianc¨¦e, in ways more than one. It wasn''t just a liking for sweets anymore, but an addiction to sugar and he only has himself to blame for making Yuna that way. He was simply too weak to her pleas, a complete opposite to the demon he is in the battlefield. "Grey, are you mad...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... No, I''m not... It''s just... Umm..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please don''t say you''re disappointed... That''s even worse." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like a little puppy getting scolded, Yuna was now trembling slightly, eyes clearly crestfallen and ears drooping down towards the ground. It was a sight Grey couldn''t bear to endure, his heart aching just looking at her. "No, I''m not mad or disappointed. Don''t worry, I won''t decrease your sugar limit. Next time, just tell me when you want to buy this many. I''ll buy it with you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you''re the best! I really, really love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý He was completely hopeless. With a wave of his hand, he quickly stored the boxes of sugar inside his "Inventory". Just looking at it again, it would take them more than a year to finish them all©` or at least, that''s how long it should unless Yuna goes on a sweets rampage once again. The day continued and the rain continued to fall. After drinking one cup after another of hot chocolate, Grey and Yuna spent the rest of the morning lazing around in their room, playing games and cuddling, simply enjoying one another''s warm company. Still, even with all the time they spent with themselves and the familiars, there was only so much excitement they could do. With the rain as heavy as it is, Grey could only wonder what they could do inside their room, then using his "Heaven''s Eyes" to survey the Royal Castle. ''Hm? Isn''t that...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Just as he did, a single figure stood out like a sore thumb. She swung her sword again and again, unfazed by the cold and heavy rain. There was a strong flame burning ablaze in her eyes, unwavering despite the adversities. She brandished her blade and droplets were slashed in half, her form shining even brighter under the dark and rainy clouds. Grey could only continue to watch, his eyes entranced by the determination of the young lady. At the same time, a note suddenly popped up in his mind. He just remembered there was something he needed to give to her. With the day as slow as it was, there was not a time more perfect to do his bidding. "Yuna, would you like to go outside? I just saw something interesting," £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh?! I''m in! I''m in! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to think too deeply, Yuna over the clouds as she raised her hand cheerfully as can be, her ears flapping up and down, and her blue eyes sparkling in excitement. She really was like a little puppy, excited for a walk outside. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Then, everyone, we leave the room to you. Don''t be too rowdy, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay! Have fun, Master! Mistress!" £ÛVega£Ý "We''ll make sure to protect the room, Mistress." £ÛArcturus£Ý They were speaking such grand and considerate words, but with the wolf pup form they are in, they only looked adorable of anything. Grey and Yuna could only chuckle and giggle as they watched such cuteness unfold. Two sets of footsteps wallowed in the hallways accompanied by two distinct voices. Two figures walked side by side, hand in hand as, looking out the window from time to time. The rain continued to pour. ... "Haap! Haap! Hyaap!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Downwards slashes, quick stabs, thrusts, and evasions. The princess moved and twisted her beautiful body, her sword gleaming in the rain. She struck and struck, not slowing down even when her arms had already started to ache. The young princess endured the cold and pain, and kept on waving her sword. Her breaths were already cold and heavy, her eyes locked on the dummy before her, blasting heavy blows time and time again from all directions. ¡¶Double Cross!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý She gripped her sword and coated her sword with mans. She waved it downwards and to the side, two blades of mana appearing as if he drew them, soon clashing together and combining into a single powerful star. She struck at pointblank range, a loud explosion resounding throughout the training ground and mud splashing all over the place, creating ripples, big and small, littering the flooded ground and clearing away the mist created by the rain. ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý She didn''t just let it end there. As soon as her strike connected, darkness swallowed her sword. She slashed again and again, creating a star of darkness which darted out like a deadly bullet, clashing with the stagnant dummy yet again. BOOOOMMMMMMM Fwoosh Fwoosh Fwoosh An even louder explosion devoured the training ground and the rain was blown away. A loud thud and splash soon followed and the dummy fell towards the muddy ground, now tattered, covered with scars and gashes all over the place. Lisandra''s breath was now ragged, her chest heaving up and down as she gasped for air. She was clearly tired yet there was no time to rest. She looked at the dummy one more time, gritting her teeth as she clenched her sword tightly. "No... This still isn''t enough..." £ÛLisandra£Ý It wasn''t the first dummy she took down, and she has been progressing at a rapid rate, yet despite all her progress, she was unsatisfied. She may be powerful to the common folk, but in front of the truly strong, she was but an insignificant pebble. Grey and Yuna... She considers them her friends, and yet, she couldn''t help but be envious. To attain such strengths at such a young age, they were worthy to be called as prodigies no other could hope to match. She could only grit her teeth and keep slashing her sword if she wants to shorten the gap between them. The strength she possessed was nowhere near enough to be proud of. She could only strive harder and harder, her heart swallowed by dread. Clap Clap Clap And just as she wallowed in despair, ready to swing her sword again, a sudden round of applause echoed in the air. She quickly turned her head towards the shed, and saw two familiar figures standing with smiles plastered on their faces. Grey and Yuna were there, looking at her with such delightful faces. Just when she was thinking of them, they appeared before her. They didn''t say a single word and simply waited for her to move, the rain pouring in the background. "Good morning, you two. Do you need something from me?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Nothing, really. We just decided to drop by and saw a certain princess swinging her sword." £ÛYuna£Ý "A certain princess, you say... Is my name some sort of a curse or a taboo that you can''t say it? Hm, Yuna?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! I don''t know what you mean¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The day was dark and gloomy, yet there was only a bright atmosphere hovering over them, Yuna''s smile especially shining radiantly. Lisandra soon headed towards the shed, droplets trickling down her wet hair as she entered. It was cold, but she didn''t shiver a single bit. Still, they could just leave her drenched and cold. Grey then grabbed a warm and dry towel from his "Inventory", and threw it towards her, the latter catching it without much difficulty. "You really are handy, aren''t you, Grey? Thank you." £ÛLisandra£Ý She gracefully accepted the towel, dying her hair, her face, and her body. She may be unbothered by the cold, but warmth and comfort was still the best. And speaking of which, there was a warm aroma suddenly drifting in the air. "Here''s some hot chocolate, Lisa. Enjoy." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? You still have some cups left? I thought you already drank them all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I have them ready just in case of emergency. Nothing''s wrong with preparing for the worst, isn''t there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just what kind of emergency would you need hot chocolate for?"... Was what Grey wanted to ask, but such a question was futile. He would only get a headache if he tried to understand his beloved. It was better to leave things as they are. Lisandra took a sip of the hot chocolate, a sweet and creamy flavor exploding in her mouth, and warmth cruising inside her body. The warmth of the towel over her body and the hot chocolate warming her heart. It was perfect. "Fuwahh¡«! Hot chocolate is the best! I love it..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad you liked it. Here are some chocolate chip cookies and some macarons as well. Take as much as you''d like." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, then I''ll be taking some. Thank you." £ÛLisandra£Ý Cheerfully, replied Lisandra as she took some treats for herself. Meanwhile, Yuna was also now sipping her cup of hot chocolate, still not satisfied from all the cups she had drank already. There was delight on both their faces as they enjoyed the snacks. Of course, Yuna didn''t forget to give Grey a cup of hot chocolate from her "emergency rations", happily sharing with him. Grey could only accept, sighing in resignation from how unpredictable his fianc¨¦e was. Still, she was adorable. They enjoyed the treats and had a merry chat over it. The downpour only got heavier, but their company remained warm and cozy. Both their hearts and stomachs were filled, Lisandra''s fatigue melting away as they wasted their time away. "Okay. I think that''s enough rest for now. Sorry, Grey, Yuna, I need to get back on my swordsmanship training." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Eh? Already? It hasn''t been half an hour yet and it''s still raining, you know? Can''t you rest for a while? Just a few more minutes." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry, but I really need to train... You already know this, but the Carnival of Swords is approaching close..." £ÛLisandra£Ý The tone in Lisandra''s voice changed at the end of her statement, heavier and more serious than before. Her eyes glowed a sharper and bolder glow, removing the towel covering her body and heading out to the rain©` or so she was about to. ''Wha... What''s happening...?'' £ÛLisandra£Ý She had yet to take a step and her body was already frozen, unable to move a single fiber of her body. The shadows under her had come to life and grabbed ahold of her legs, restricting her movements like heavy shackles binding her body. "Shadow Bind"... Such was the name of the spell, belonging to the dark attribute. One which restricts the movement of the target with the use of shadows. An intermediate-level spell which could even retrain a dragon as long as one possessed the mana to. "Lisa, breaks are also a part of training. Don''t push yourself too hard, otherwise, you''ll break before you even get the chance to achieve your dream." £ÛGrey£Ý The one who casted such a spell was none other than Grey, sipping his cup of hot chocolate as he listened to the lonely downpour. There was a trace of concern dyed on his face, looking at Lisandra soon after. "I... I know, but if I don''t work hard... I''m never going to catch up to anyone... I... I''m still not strong enough. Even Father has yet to approve of me." £ÛLisandra£Ý "His Majesty... I don''t think that''s the case. He''s just worried about you, and seeing how you are right now... I could clearly see why." £ÛGrey£Ý "Lisa, let''s sit down for a while, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý They tried to keep themselves calm and didn''t ask questions whilst they enjoyed their time together, but deep inside, they were both worried about her. The calluses in her hands, the bags under her eyes, and her pale complexion. It was all too worrying. Grey and Yuna''s endless training method is effective, but also risky. If it weren''t for the fact that they could use holy magic, even they would hesitate to go through it. If they didn''t possess holy magic and the healing effects of the Divine Amulet, their bodies might have already broken down. It was okay for now since Grey and Yuna were there to support her, but when they finally depart, the same couldn''t be said anymore. They are worried she''ll work herself to the point of collapsing. She would only deteriorate rather than improve. "Is winning the Carnival of Swords really that important?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked, but there were no answers which came after. Lisandra could only clench her hands and furrow her brows in silence, also confused like Grey and Yuna. She had never asked herself such a question, so she doesn''t have an answer. She was beautiful, she had good pedigree, she was talented, and she was blessed with a wonderful family. No matter where one looked, there was no need for her to push herself to the point of breaking. "I... I want to reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship..." £ÛLisandra£Ý No reason except one. Ever since she was a child, she had always heard stories and legends about various heroes aiming for the pinnacle of swordsmanship, techniques so beautiful one could only stand in awe and observe. Many children had dreamed of it, and even though she has grown up now, she still wants to chase such a farfetched dream. She simply wanted to see for herself what the pinnacle is like, dreaming like a little child chasing the stars. ''Haah... How bothersome... She''s just like him...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Lionel had talked about many topics the day before, and amongst them were their dreams and inspiration. Not only does he want to experience the world, Lionel was also chasing after the so-called "pinnacle of swordsmanship". He was now at A-rank, and the journey was still long. Still, he continued to chase such a dream, his hands reaching closer and closer with every effort he poured in. They really were brother and sister. ¡ºYuna, what do you think?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! Is there even a need to ask that? I''m sure you already have your answer, don''t you?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah... You''re right...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey could only hang down his head and sigh in resignation. He doesn''t know why he keeps meeting such stubborn people, but it was in no way terrible. Rather, he quite liked such people. It kind of reminds him of Yuna when he first met her. ¡ºGrey, why are you chuckling all of the sudden? You''re thinking of something mean about me again, aren''t you?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHahaha. Not at all... I just remembered how cute my fianc¨¦e is.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMou...!! Stop teasing me already!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý There was no use complaining about it, it wouldn''t be able to change anything about the situation, Lisandra''s eyes still burning brightly. He released the binds with a flick of his fingers, the latter able to move her body freely once again. Grey scratched his head, walking towards the rain. He could have erected a barrier, but he didn''t, thinking it would be a nice change of pace. Yuna followed suit after him, drenching themselves in the rain and making the princess confused as one can be. "Grey...? Yuna...? What are you..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "You said you were going to train, right? We just thought we would be able to help, plus, it seems like it''s going to be fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Right... And here you go." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey gave no warning, pulling something out of thin air then throwing it towards the princess'' direction. It was light and covered in white wraps, a great surprise greeting her as she uncovered Grey''s little present. "Wait! This is...!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "That''s right. It''s your order. Sorry it took a while." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a longsword made of Fallenov, gleaming brightly under the dark sky. Jewels of black and crimson decorated its hilt, and the length of a blade measuring about 70 centimeters. A single swing and it could slice boulders. It wasn''t just made by Grey, but Yuna as well. She used alchemy to modify the gems and metals used, and made them stronger. Grey then used blacksmithing to make the sword, and imbued abilities to it with enchanting. The best of its kind. "So beautiful..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "We''re glad you liked it." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a masterpiece both in practicality and aesthetics, one nobility and royalty alike would surely pine for even if they had to spend millions. It was still High-Grade, but it was already on par with an unenchanted Superior-Grade. The perfect gift. "What do you say we give it a little test run, Lisa? It would be a shame to just let it gather dust in a corner, wouldn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "I meant a spar, Lisa. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as scarlet light covered his arms, a terrifying blade appearing before him. He grabbed ahold of it and so did Yuna, the two now prepared for battle, smiles then blooming on their faces as they faced the music. "Of course! I will be in your care!" £ÛLisa£Ý "Fufufu! That''s the spirit!" £ÛYuna£Ý The water was littered with ripples and shockwaves thundered across the training ground. As the cold winds continued to howl and bellow, the sound of sword clashes ruptured the air, clamoring ever so loudly as sparks exploded like fireworks. The rhythm continued and so did the clashes. As the raindrops continued to fall, a chaotic yet strangely peaceful melody played in the air, three figures dashing and rushing, as they brandished their blades. CHAPTER 318 END Chapter 319: Signing Up "Oi. Looking pretty neat today. Where''d you buy this new sword from?" "Just got it at Kano''s. Thought I''d brush up my style today." "Hey¡«! I''ve been waiting for you! Over here¡«!" Noise, noise, and even more noise. There was bustling and chattering adrift in the air, people of all races and ages gathering at a single place, equipped with swords on their backs and hips, traces of excitement to be seen everywhere. Several lengthy lines stretched like slithering serpents, hundreds upon hundreds of people, flames of passion and eagerness burning bright deep inside their hearts. The sun graced them with warmth as they moved along ever so slowly. Amongst them, a number of figures stood out, drawing curious eyes upon them even when they were just standing still. Be it beauty, strength, or pizazz, they stood out quite much compared to others. "Whew¡«! I didn''t expect there to be this many. It''s good tha we arrived here early. I don''t want to get stuck here during noon." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right... I don''t want to miss lunch as well." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... I was talking about how hot it will be... No, never mind..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, amongst those who stood out were Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra. Not only were they famous, they are also well respected because of their fears. Especially the way they trashed their challengers, it had become the talk of the town. It had been a few days since Grey and Yuna defeated swordsmen after swordsmen, and the big event was just a single day away. The registration had already opened and it was time for the three of them to put their names down. As to be expected from the King''s announcement, the number of people had risen significantly, many of the younger generations appearing more often to sign up for the Junior and Intermediate division, all raring to go. "Are you still nervous, Lisa?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes... It''s you two who are amazing... You look so calm and carefree despite this being your first time signing up..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! We''ve experienced all sorts of things, after all. It would take a True Dragon for us ro be shaken up." £ÛYuna£Ý "Urgh... Please don''t say something so ominous..." £ÛLisandra£Ý One of the aspiring participants of the Intermediate Division was the Princess. She is 17 years old, just a couple months younger than Yuna and was also a Mid-Ranker. It would be of surprise if she passes the preliminaries without much difficulty. The way the Carnival of Swords work, the aspiring participants would sign up during the registration period and undergo a trial, one simple yet also challenging at the same time. Only those who rank in the top 32 would be able to move on. However, even when she is lauded as a genius in the Royal Academy, Lisandra still couldn''t help but be anxious about the results, it was the first time she''s signing up and she was trembling ever so subtly, hands cold and shaky. After all, although she fits the criteria, Lisandra was still amongst the younger end of the spectrum in the Intermediate Division. There would be people far more powerful and experienced than her. The preliminaries were already difficult. "You''re worrying too much, Lisa. Everything''s going to be alright." £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... I don''t know... There''s many powerful©`" £ÛLisandra£Ý "You trained with us, remember?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Ah, right..." £ÛLisandra£Ý They were only a few words, but they had a significant impact on Lisandra''s will. A fountain or confidence sprung inside her heart as Yuna''s smile bloomed bright. Her hands now calm, a sense of tranquility showing in her eyes. It was only for two weeks, but in that short amount of time, Grey and Yuna had taught her many things she wouldn''t have learnt even with several months. She experienced a boost not even the best of instructors could provide. She has yet to master the techniques and swords arts they taught, but she was able to gain invaluable experience thanks to it. Especially after sparring with the two. She was now much stronger than before. Moreover, it was hell. Just looking back on the past days, she could remember all the pain and breakdowns she had when sparring against the two spartan demons. If she could survive such hell, she could survive anything and everything else. "Lisa, you''re thinking of something rude, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N... No... I just thought the sky was pretty..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "But you''re looking down at the ground." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to elaborate any further. If Grey and Yuna were to learn even a shred of what her true thoughts were, she would surely be the one to suffer. She didn''t want to shed any more tears because of them. The line moved slowly but surely until it was finally their turn. There were a number of reception desks at the front, receptionists divided into three, several for each division. All were wearing such friendly and professional smiles. "Next, please." Said the receptionist, and the line moved along another step. The line continued to slither and the participants soon scattered, heading towards their respective training areas. Before long, it was finally their turn, then preparing their identity cards. "Y-Your H-Highness?! Of course, such a reaction was to be expected. They have yet to hand in their cards and all eyes swam towards them once again. The receptionist didn''t notice before, but now that she was in front of her, there was no way she could just ignore her. "Why... Why are you in line...? You could have just©`" "No, that won''t do. I''m not here as the Second Princess, but as a swordswoman. It is only proper that I stand in line as well." £ÛLisandra£Ý "I... I see... Please pardon my sudden outburst." Lisandra was firm on her beliefs, seeing everybody else as her equal and not caring about her status at the slightest. She was there to prove her skill with the sword, not to show off her social standing. A swordswoman through and through. "And... If we are talking about privileges, then why is His Majesty, the King, standing in line as well?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Urk!" £ÛArchen£Ý The princess pointed at a conspicuous masked man, and the latter flinched at the sudden mention, all eyes following Lisandra''s finger. At the same time, their mouths fell towards the ground in agape, eyes wide open as their hearts almost burst open. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The masked man soon heaved a sigh and took off his very strange and eye-catching mask, and surely enough, he was the King. His scarlet hair flowing like water and his golden eyes shining like the sun. There was no mistaking it. "Haah... How could you ruin my fun like that, Lisa? Do you know how much effort I spent in trying to make the perfect disguise?" £ÛArchen£Ý "Father, you''re the only one who would pick such a ridiculous disguise." £ÛLisandra£Ý "What do you mean ridiculous? That was perfect. How did you even see through me? My acting should have been perfect." £ÛArchen£Ý "You''re missing the point, Father...." £ÛLisandra£Ý The Royalty of Alfrione really was something. Despite all eyes befalling on them, they still managed to ignore them and talk ever so casually as if it was the most natural thing to do, not batting an eye to anyone else. The nobility of Alfrione were already carefree, but the ones in Graystone were simply on another level. They could even afford to get drunk and brawl during a formal ball. They don''t know whether their culture was just unique or they were just rowdy. Either way, they were very interesting. "Anyway, Father! Please go away! You''re disturbing the peace in here!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hey, come on now. I''m just a little ways away. I should just register while I''m at it. It''s just going to be a few minutes at best." £ÛArchen£Ý "Father, why don''t you look around before you say that?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hm? Is there something... wrong...?" £ÛArchen£Ý The King looked around and surely enough, he found his answers. Tense smiles and stiff shoulders filled his eyes in the sea of people. He didn''t even need to ask, they were uncomfortable with such an important figure before them, some even shaking. "See you around, Father. Please don''t cause any more trouble." £ÛLisandra£Ý Wallowing in overwhelming defeat, the King couldn''t retaliate anymore and simply headed out. There was a private reception desk for important figures so there really was no need for him to stand in line. He simply headed there. "Right, where were we again, Miss Receptionist?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "A-Ah! Yes, Your Highness! We were going to start your registration." "Then let''s proceed right away. Here is my identification card." £ÛLisandra£Ý Meanwhile, the princess acted as if nothing happened, simply proceeding with the process after she handed in her identification card. She was simply something else, Grey and Yuna only able to break their lips with a wry smile. "Umm... Excuse me, are you signing up for the Carnival of Swords?" "Yes, we are... Is there a problem?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, well... The line for the Intermediate Division is over on the other side. This line here is for the Senior Division." Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna were confronted with some technical difficulties. After all, no matter where the receptionist looked at them, they were still in their teens. They stood out quite evidently, lining up in the Senior Division which were mostly filled with people in their thirties or forties. However, there was no need for needless efforts. Grey and Yuna simply handed out their guild cards, their dark sheen shining with grandiose and glamor. It took the receptionist a while, but when she did.... "P-Pardon my impudence, Your Highnesses! I-I will begin processing your registration right away!" ... She was in shock and surprise, panicking a little bit. Even then, she still did her job properly, moving her hands as she filled the paperwork, then handing them to Grey and Yuna with a nervous smile, trying to keep her panic from showing. Grey and Yuna felt a little bad for her, but they have gotten quite used to such scenes already. The least they could do was hurry and fill up the forms to hasten the process and bring her some relief. They soon handed the form back, their mana signatures imprinted with their names. The processing was quick and easy, the receptionist frantically handing them a pair of number cards soon after. With that, all that was needed to do was head towards their testing area and wait for a few more minutes again. "Looks like we still have some time to spare..." £ÛGrey£Ý They soon arrived at their waiting area, and as luck would have it, there were still quite a handful of participants waiting for their turn, whilst some showed off their skills, slashing through the tiny orbs which were afloat in the air. The test was pretty simple. The examiners would control 100 tiny orbs with magic and have them bolt all over the testing area. All the participant had to do was hit as many orbs and as quickly within 1 minute. Of course, as it was a test for swordsmanship skills, every participant must lower their physical strength as advised. Anyone caught breaking the rules would immediately be disqualified without a second thought regardless of status. "Oh. Looks like it''s Lisa''s turn. Should we watch how she''s doing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey waved his hands and mana danced at his tune. With the use of illusion magic, Grey showed Yuna what was happening in the Intermediate Division Testing area with the use of his "Heaven''s Eyes", the two watching excitedly. A lone princess was now standing at the center, all eyes gazing at her with curiosity and interest. Before long, the orbs were finally rebooted, rushing like preying eagles, only leaving blurs and afterimages at their wake. ''Hooh... Take a deep breath... You can do this, Lisa!'' £ÛLisandra£Ý Yet the princess remained still, breathing in and out whilst she closed her eyes. She listened to the buzzing sound of the orbs and the vibrations in the air, her hands by her side, ready to draw her sword at any given moment. "Ready...... Start!" The examiner gave her signal and clicked the stopwatch, the princess opening her eyes soon after. The air suddenly got stern and heavy, blurring images reflecting in Lisandra''s blue eyes as the orbs darted before her. She poured her strength towards her legs, springing into the air with a single leap. She then drew her blade, mana gathering towards it like a vortex, gleaming brighter as she gripped it tightly, twisting her body as she brandished her sword. ¡¶Silver Halo!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý A blade of silver lashed in the air, thundering like lightning as it connected towards the tiny bolts. Many survived but their trajectories were rocked by the shockwave, slowing down significantly as they wobbled about. ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý Still hovering midair, Lisandra slashed and slashed, a star of darkness borne from her light. It roared and roared, taking down several more orbs with it, dropping like flies as the princess landed on the ground with a spring on her steps. She didn''t waste any more time and continued her rampage, listening to the tiniest of vibrations and striking the moment it matters. All those who happened to lower their altitude were immediately slashed, her score increasing by the moment. ¡¶Pierce!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý The princess turned around and thrusted her sword, three down at the same time. However she didn''t just stop there, as soon as her thrust ended, she then changed the trajectory of her sword, changing the thrust into a slash. ¡¶Starlight Blossom!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý Not just once, twice, nor thrice, but she slashed and slashed whilst giving it her all. The flower of blades soon bloomed and a whirlwind of destruction rocked the testing area, catching the tiny orbs in its deadly maw. The slashing continued and many more blades ran rampant across the testing area. The other participants couldn''t take her eyes off her, their hearts drowning in awe as they watched her dance along the clouds of dust and blades. "Stop! Time is up!" The storm has passed and an orchestra of applause echoed in the air. The princess breathed out a sigh of relief and disappointment, looking up upwards as she sheathed her blade. Some still remained... ''Three more, huh...'' £ÛLisandra£Ý It wasn''t perfect, but her performance was excellent. Looking at her, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but smile. They wanted to congratulate her if they could, but with things the way they are, as they could do was wish her well. "#244, please read in the testing area." "Oh! Looks like it''s my turn now! Wish me luck, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, break a leg." £ÛGrey£Ý It was finally their turn and Yuna headed to the center of the testing area. Soon after the previous participant left, the staff quickly reset the orbs by recharging them with mana. Since only a few had fallen, it didn''t take long before they took the air again. All the previous participants were nervous and serious yet neither could be seen in Yuna''s attitude. On the contrary, she was carefree as can be, happily humming to herself as she awaits the signal of the examiner. "Hey... Isn''t she a little bit too young? Why is she in the Senior Division?" "Huh? Don''t you know who she is? She''s Her Highness, Lady Yuna. She''s an S-ranker, you dolt!" "Even then, isn''t it alright to be that carefree?" The other participants were gossiping and the staff couldn''t help but make a worried face. He had faced countless swordsmen, but it was his first time seeing one who looked like she was on a stroll. He couldn''t help but feel worried. "Ready... Set... Start!" ¡¶Bladed Tempest!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý There weren''t any warnings from the young lady. As soon as the examiner clicked the stopwatch, Yuna immediately unsheathed her sword, a storm of mana brewing in the testing areas soon after, getting stronger and stronger like a whirlpool. One... Two... Three... Four... The more she slashed, the more blades appeared out of thin air, cycling ever violently like a hurricane until a tornado of blades was birthed, scarring the ground and dicing the air without a shred of mercy. No matter how far the tiny orbs were, they were all pulled in towards the raging storm of death, slashed and riddled with gashes as the spell grew. Tens... Dozens... And even more, the orbs couldn''t flee from Yuna''s destructive wrath. Yet despite all the violence, the young lady shined bright, dancing in the eye of the storm as she waved her sword, silver glimmers twinkling like stars. She halted her steps, and the storm died down, a rain of fragments falling soon after. "Wh-What the hell was that?! Isn''t that way too quick?!" "Yeah... It should be less than 10 seconds... No wonder she was so carefree..." The crowd which was once laced with worry and concern were now filled with awe as they watched the young lady walk away. The examiner was so in awe, he almost forgot to stop the timer. It was all too beautiful. "Fufufu! Grey, it''s your turn! Good luck!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks. I''ll make sure not to disappoint." £ÛGrey£Ý He was just as carefree as his fianc¨¦e, not a shred of concern reflected in his eyes, even whistling as he walked towards the center testing area. And like before, the staff once again reset the orbs, changing the ones obliterated by Yuna. "Ready... Set... Start!" At the examiner''s words, Grey immediately kicked the ground and leaped towards the air, soaring to the sky with the use of wind magic. In just a single second, he was already more than a hundred meters in the air, eyes shining along the sun. He pulled his arms back, his eyes watching all the orbs at the same time. After all, what better angle was there to get the best vantage point than above? ¡¶Flash Rain¡· £ÛGrey£Ý His cold words rang out in the air, a downpour of blades rushing towards the ground. It may not be as beautiful as Yuna''s technique, it was just as effective, all the orbs pierced and crushed with every blade falling down. Not a single one escaped and all dropped towards the ground. The moment he was back on the ground, so were the orbs©` or what used to be orbs. There were only thousands of fragments to be seen, mixing along the dust in the ground. ¡ºFufufu! Quire the show off, aren''t we? That didn''t even take 5 second.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYou''re the last person I want to hear that from, Yuna,¡» £ÛGrey£Ý The two were casual and carefree, but the same couldn''t be said for the others. They were so shocked, they couldn''t even make out comments, everyone unable to believe their eyes despite seeing it for themselves. "Ah! Grey, Yuna, you''re done! How did your tests go?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! It went well¡«! Should we get some snacks? I''m getting hungry." £ÛYuna£Ý Carefree as ever, the three left the testing area and the staff were still in shock. They simply headed outside and headed down the streets to taste some delicious delights. It was still early, but there was nothing wrong with celebrating their success. Time passed by and the sky had turned golden, the sun slowly sinking down over the faraway horizon. Many people had left the testing area and the results were finally posted on the announcement boards. Some were delighted, but many were crestfallen, heading out with their heads hung down. Of course, our protagonists were also in front of the announcement boards, looking at the results with excited eyes, Lisandra holding her hands together as she read the names printed in front of her. "I... I''m in! Grey, Yuna, I''m in! I''m really in! I really made it!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Good for you, Lisa." £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just Lisandra, Grey and Yuna''s names were also in the finalists as expected. There were only smiles on their faces, as they watched the announcement boards again and again. A few familiar names were also in there. Of course, the King''s name was also in there, lined up along Grey''s main bracket. He had always wanted to fight with them, and now he has a legitimate reason to. They don''t know whether they should be relieved or not. "Grey, look! Look! We''re in different brackets!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then I guess we''ll see each other in the finals, huh." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. Don''t you dare lose to anyone else, got it?" £ÛYuna£Ý But perhaps the most exciting aspect was that Grey and Yuna were in the farthest of brackets. If they want to fight against one another, they must defeat every single one of their opponents until they face one another in the finals. It was exhilarating! The Carnival of Swords draws close! CHAPTER 319 END Chapter 320: The Carnival of Swords Toot Toot Toot Bam Bam Bam Ding Ding Ding A loud fanfare thundered towards the sky, clamoring cheers and chatters booming all through the whole arena. A parade of drums, trumpets, xylophones, and many more marched and circled, a rhythmic symphony brewing in the air. The massive gates opened and heavy creaks resounded in the air. A large cohort of knights pouring out, bearing silver swords, golden spears, and scarlet flags in their arms. They stopped their march and faced one another, a loud thud echoing. Majesty, dignity, and honor. The knights raised their hands in attention, performing their salutes as the important figures of the Kingdom made their entrance, waving their hands with smiles on their faces. "Your Majesties, Your Highnesses! We love you!" "General Harold! You''re the best! Take back the seat of the Champion!" "Long live Graystone! May the swords of the Kingdom shine bright!" There were the High Officers, the Ministers, and the Royal Family. The King waved his hands and the crowd cheered fervently, chanting his name towards high heaven. The majesty of the Royal Family graced the arena, each step prim and proper. There was no end to the ruckus and commotion, excitement brewing heavier in the air. The Royal Family soon arrived at the Royal Chambers and the flags of Graystone were raised proudly by their side, music coon playing in the air. "? Our beloved motherland. In the land of the caves and seas. The waves will turn and the earth will quake. But our sword will remain standing proud ?...." It was the national anthem of Graystone, everyone standing in attention no matter how young or old. They closed their fists and placed it atop their chests, their words drifting along the fleeting music. Everyone was in harmony. The violins and the piano were played, and the drums were beat. As the voices of the masses drifted afloat the air, the winds whistled ever so gently. The beats and notes soon reached their conclusion, merriness returning to the crowd. "My dearest and loyal subjects, the time has come yet again. He was a great King and a great swordsman. With his own hands, he brought forth peace over the lands and built the very lands we stand here today. King Parsifal, the first and greatest King of the Graystone was a man of conviction and devotion. He swung his sword for the people and paved the way for the people, gifting us the paradise we live in." £ÛArchen£Ý The King continued his speech and the people listened to his preaching. There was not a single chattering to be heard, everyone listening attentively to the stories they have since heard when they were children. The tales of the first King had been passed down from generation to generation, and for more generations to come. He was not just a King, but a hero as well. One who spent sweat, blood, and tears to build Graystone. It was a story sung by bards and writers 300 years ago, yet it still felt fresh to the hearts of the populace. The King''s words only fanned the flames of their endless gratitude to a man they have never met before yet had changed their lives. "However, like all stories, the tale of our great founder also reached its conclusion 300 years ago. On this very day, King Parsifal had joined the stars in the night sky, forever watching us from above. He left a legacy in our books, a burning will in our hearts, and a dream for the future. Today, we celebrate his departure and the gifts he bestowed us. Today, we shall cross our swords in his honor and remember him for ages to come! To King Parsifal! Glory to Graystone!" £ÛArchen£Ý """To King Parsifal! Glory to Graystone!""" The King raised his hands and the crowd raised their voices in unison. A boisterous and flamboyant round of applause echoed in the air, people smiling as they honored the First King deep in their hearts. However, the excitement has yet to begin. With the King finishing his piece, a sharp ring rocked the skies and two figures took his place. The crowd clamored at their entrance, the atmosphere getting rowdy and lively. "What a wonderful speech from His Majesty! Truly a glamorous way to start the Carnival of Swords, don''t you think so too, Partner?" £Û???£Ý "I agree, Partner. I have already heard it countless of times but my heart still quivers every time I hear it. His Majesty, King Parsifal, truly is a great man!" £Û???£Ý "No wonder many people see him as his idol. I''m sure everyone here wanted to be like him at some point in time. To reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship!" £Û???£Ý "Hahaha! That sure brings back memories. It feels like it was just yesterday." £Û???£Ý They were rowdy and flamboyant, their voices echoing in the Grand Colosseum as they chatted ever so casually. They were seated in a separate chamber just across and a little ways below the Royal Chamber, the perfect vantage point. "Oh! Looks like we got carried away again, partner. How about we introduce ourselves before we continue chattering?" £Û???£Ý "Hohoho! That''s a wonderful idea! In fact, that''s the best idea!" £Û???£Ý They laughed and chuckled, clearing their throats all the while. The people listened to their chit chat and they successfully grabbed the attention of everyone. People could only chuckle to themselves as they listened to the two''s silliness. "Gooooddddd morning, Ladies and Gentlemen!! This is Konan speaking! It''a a pleasure to see your beautiful faces again this year!" £ÛKonan£Ý "And the name''s Terry! In your service!" £ÛTerry£Ý ""We will be your commentators for the day!!"" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý They were none other than the commentators for the Carnival of Swords, lively and rowdy as can be. The moment they introduced themselves, the audience was in an uproar, raising their hands and chanting with enthusiasm. It wasn''t the first time they handled the commentary for such a great and grand event, and throughout the years, due to their liveliness and charisma, the people only grew to love them, everyone full of energy, squealing like little hamsters. "Partner, have you heard, it seems like there''s quite a change in the way we''re doing things this time around." £ÛKonan£Ý "You''re said it, Partner. I was pretty shocked too when I heard it. But more than shocked, I was even more excited! To think that not just one, but we''ll be having 3 champions this year!" £ÛTerry£Ý "You heard it right, folks! Three! There will be 3 champions in this year''s Carnival of Swords! One from each division!" £ÛKonan£Ý Many were already aware of the fact, but some were still in the dark. The moment they heard about the commentators'' words, a furor thundering amongst the crowd, the audience in a wild and turbulent craze. Fortunately, they weren''t negative reactions, but rather, a wave full of positivity, the people smiling from ear to ear from excitement. One was already exhilarating, and now they have three. They eagerly looked forward to the matches. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "In this year''s Carnival of swords, the participants are grouped into three divisions, namely, the Junior Division, the Intermediate Division, and the Senior Division, all having 32 swordsmen ready to battle for the crown." £ÛKonan£Ý "And that''s not all! Since there are now three divisions, rather than two days, the Carnival of Swords will now be three days!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Three times the excitement and three times the fun!" £ÛKonan£Ý The Carnival of Swords would be a long event. On the first day would be the round of 32, for the second day is the round of 16 and the quarterfinals, and lastly, on the third day, would be the semifinals, and the grand finals. The Junior Division would play in the morning, the Intermediate Division during noon, and the Senior Division in the afternoon, a 30-minute break separating each division from one another. Of course, as there could be unforeseen accidents, healers and support classes are always on standby in the area, even the Archbishop of Avalon present and ready to give aid when the moment is called for. The barriers have also been checked so that no sudden problems occur during the event, everything double checked just to be sure. With all the time and resources spent on the event, there was nothing more grand and luxurious as it is. "I wonder just what kind of prizes the champions will pick this year." £ÛKonan£Ý "If I''m correct, Lord Deltran chose a new sword last year, right?" £ÛTerry£Ý "That''s right, and not just any sword, but a High-Tier Superior-Grade sword. It was one which would cost millions to make!" £ÛKonan£Ý "If it was me, I would have chosen a mansion instead! Hohoho!" £ÛTerry£Ý Of course, the grand prizes for the champions were just as luxurious. As long as they are reasonable, the winner of the Carnival of Swords can be granted any single wish from the Royal Family the moment they win their divisions. Be it a mansion, fame, money, good equipment, an expensive item, knighting, and many more, the Royal Family is ready to grant it, and thus many of the swordsmen participate year by year. It was basically a one-time wishing well, "Ohh!! Just thinking about it makes my blood boil in excitement!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Your said it very well, Partner! There''s no greater thrill and honor than to watch such honorable swordsmen cross swords with one another!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Oh! And have you heard? We have some interesting new faces this year! They just shocked the whole capital recently! I really want to see them!" £ÛTerry£Ý "I know who you''re talking about, Partner. It really seems like the Carnival of Swords would be very interesting. I can''t wait to......" £ÛKonan£Ý The commentators babbled and babbled on, running their mouths as they hyped the crowd up with rumors and gossip which has been floating in the Capital for quite a while already, poking at the people''s interest as they continued to speak. ... "Have... heard... are... champions..." £ÛKonan£Ý "... right... The... had... fought... time...." £ÛTerry£Ý Voices faint and thin echoed throughout the walls, the ones hearing it barely making out what they were supposed to be. Only deep breaths and howling slashes echoed in the air, a number of figures preparing for each and their own. Under the searing areas where the sun couldn''t reach, various swordsmen gathered along their swords. Each one of them was a cut above the rest, hearts springing full of confidence as they held onto their swords preciously. Some seared themselves carefreely, some were polishing their swords, and some were meditating to ease themselves. They were all different and unique, yet they bore the same wish inside their hearts... The dream to reach the top. "Feeling uneasy, Lisa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A little bit... But don''t worry, I''m not as nervous as yesterday, I''m sure I can overcome this adversity!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! That''s the spirit, Lisa! Just believe in yourself!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Grey, Yuna, and Lisandra were also there. After attending the parade, the Princess quickly came down the waiting area and changed into her swordswoman attire, equipping the sword Grey and Yuna made by her side. It has only been a few days, but Lisandra had already familiarized herself with the sword. Not only was it light, it was very sharp and durable as well thanks to Grey''s enchantments. It felt like an extension of her own body. Well, it wasn''t just them who were present, but a few friendly and familiar faces as well in the mix. There was the General, the Lt. Generals, Galahad, Eliazar, knights from the Royal Guards, and of course... "That''s right! I can''t always be like this! I need to be firm!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "That''s right¡«! Just keep up that mindset and fortitude, Lisa!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-A-After all... L-Lord Deltran is here as well!" £ÛLisandra£Ý .... There was the Champion. The moment Lisandra saw him, she immediately got panicky and fidgety, squealing and screaming deep inside her heart, watching from afar like a truly insane fangirl, obsessed with her idol. Little did she know, that very idol was someone she was super close to©` or rather, someone she knew very well. Only Grey knew of the fact, and he could only chuckle at Lisandra''s unusually meek and adorable reactions. It wasn''t just the princess, but many of the younger generation were in awe as they looked at him, eyes sparkling brightly as they bored a hole in his head. It was quite the amazing feat that he could remain unfazed even after such intense gazes. "If you''re going to stare that much, why don''t you just approach him and ask for an autograph? It shouldn''t be that hard." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh?! N-No way! My heart''s not ready yet!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! She has a crush on him, after all¡«! My, how innocent¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No! I do not! I really don''t! And I already have a fianc¨¦e! How many times do I have to tell you that, Yuna!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Whispering whilst shouting, Lisandra tried her utmost best to keep her voice down as she shook Yuna''s shoulders. Her face burned a fierce red like a ripe tomato as she kept on shaking Yuna, the latter only having fun as much as she could. And her words were true. Lisandra doesn''t hold any romantic feelings for Deltran, only feelings of respect and admiration as a fellow swordsman. She looks up to her like he looks up to Lionel and her father, heart holding them dear. ''Well, I guess that works out...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Otherwise, it would have been a pretty big and messy problem. Lionel may be hiding his identity as Deltran, but he''s still the same prince. They were brother and sister, and one could only imagine how wrong it would be, "Haah... Lisandra, give me the scabbard of your sword real quick." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is there something wrong with it?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Not really, I just wanted to check something." £ÛGrey£Ý The princess tilted her head in confusion, but she only got a smile in response. She didn''t hesitate any longer and unsheathed her sword, then giving Grey the scabbard, a curious look brewing on her beautiful face. Grey inspected the scabbard, turning it up and down, carefully scrutinizing it with a serious gaze in his eyes. He looked very serious, but it was all just a ploy, standing up soon after, his footsteps resounding in the air. "Hm? Grey...? Where are you......!!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra was just about to ask, but the answer revealed itself soon after. It took her a little while, but the direction Grey was walking towards was clearly towards Deltran, her face traced with panic as soon as she realized. She wanted to call Grey back, but raising her voice would be the same as asking to be the center of attention. Deltran would surely also look at her curiously, and she''d look like a fool. It would be so embarrassing, it might as well be a death sentence. The same couldn''t be said to Grey. With a face which looked like he didn''t have a single ounce of care, he walked up towards Deltran, only stopping his steps when they were just a couple inches apart, the latter looking at him with curiosity. "It''s been some time, Lord Deltran." £ÛGrey£Ý "Likewise, Your Highness. Have you been well?" £ÛLionel£Ý He was cautious as ever, not letting himself suddenly slip and acting naturally with a polite smile on his face. If Grey had not known his true character earlier on, he would have been fooled as well. Acting skills deserving of an award. "Now, now, no need to be so formal. I already casted a sound-proofing barrier along with some illusion magic. Only the two of us can hear our conversation." £ÛGrey£Ý "That quickly? You sure move fast, don''t you, Grey?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Well, you know what they say, the early bird catches the worm... Now, that phrase doesn''t really fit the situation, doesn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t just erect a barrier, he also veiled themselves with a bit of illusion magic to prevent the people not only from eavesdropping but reading their lips as well. It was the perfect spell for such secret talks. "So, why did you approach me? Are you in need of something?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Not really, but here, take this..." £ÛGrey£Ý "A... Scabbard...?" £ÛLionel£Ý "That''s right, it''s a scabbard. Now, please sign it with your autograph," £ÛGrey£Ý The prince was puzzled, no he was baffled and bewildered. He had thought it was going to be something valuable and important, but to think it was so trivial as a mere autograph... He was at a loss for words, unable to utter even a single word. There have many who''ve asked him for an autograph, and he''s sighed many of them over the course of several years, yet it was the first time someone approached him with such a serious look, even erecting a sound-proof barrier just for it. It was quite shocking to say the very least. Lionel looked at Grey again, and his eyes remained unchanged, still serious as he held the scabbard towards him. The latter could only sigh in resignation and accept. There was nothing he could lose with just a mere signature, anyway. "Haah... I didn''t think you would ask for an autograph, Grey. That really threw me off. You should warn me next time." £ÛLionel£Ý "Ah, no.... It''s not for me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then who is it for...... Oh, for Lisa, huh..." £ÛLionel£Ý The Prince answered his own question, following Grey''s glance to a now fidgety and panicky young princess. His younger sister was full of worries as they looked at them, not knowing what to do and trembling ever so slightly. Lionel already knew that Lisandra admired her, but he never knew it was to such a great extent. He felt guilty hiding his identity, but there was only so much he could do about it. He heaved a sigh of resignation, not dwelling on the topic any longer. "Haah... You should have told me sooner." £ÛLionel£Ý "Aren''t you going to wish her good luck? She worked really hard, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know... Trust me, I know..." £ÛLionel£Ý It was subtle, but there was a tinge of softness and gentleness in his voice as he said such words, a little smile blooming on his face as he picked up a pen and signed the scabbard of his dearest younger sister. He could still remember her sparkling eyes when she was still a child, hopping cutely and excitedly as she watched him train his swordsmanship. To think that that very same child had grown up to be such a fine young lady... He couldn''t be any happier. "Alright... I''ll be heading back now. I''ll be sure to give it to her." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, and while you''re at it, tell her exactly this... ''May the sword guide and bless you on your path to greatness''... It''s something I read in a book once." £ÛLionel£Ý "Alright, you can count on me." £ÛGrey£Ý He was now smiling confidently, eyes filled with gentleness. Grey couldn''t help but break a smile as well, soon turning around and heading back towards Yuna and Lisandra©` or at least, he was going to, when suddenly... "Oh right, and one more thing... I look forward to our match." £ÛLionel£Ý It wasn''t just a statement, it was a big declaration. A declaration that he wouldn''t be losing to anyone else until they face one another, and so, Grey should also the same. It was an invitation from the Champion towards his challenger, Of course, being the man that he is, Grey wasn''t one to turn down such a challenge. A spark has ignited deep within him, an exhilarated smile blooming on his face as excitement exploded inside his heart like fireworks. "Sure, I won''t disappoint you, so you better keep your word." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Just who do you think you''re talking to, Junior?" £ÛLionel£Ý Smiles on their faces and eyes burning with passion and resolve. Grey soon turned around and headed back towards the other two, returning the scabbard and relaying Lionel''s words as it is to Lisandra. The moment he saw the sweet smile on his younger sister''s face, he couldn''t help but smile as well. He had achieved many goals in life and gathered many treasures, but nothing was more valuable than her smiles. She was his greatest treasure. "And now! Let''s welcome our honorable swordsmen!" £ÛTerry£Ý The announcer''s voice boomed throughout the Grand Colosseum, a booming fanfare following it soon enough. One after another, the swordsmen poured out towards the stage, holding their chests high as they marched forward. There was the Junior Division, the bright future of the kingdom. The Intermediate Division who are the rising stars which will soon become pillars of Graystone. And finally, there was the Senior Division, legends who had already made their name. "Whoohoo!! Lord Deltran, make sure you crush them all!" "That''s my son! I''m sure he would win this in a breeze!" "Chifon, do your best! Show them what an adventurer really is!" The crowd was ecstatic, merry and joyful cheers fluttering in the air. The excitement only grew and grew, adding in more to the chaotic symphony. There was not a single soul who was nor shouting, all were yelling to the top of their lungs. ¡ºGrey, you remember our promise, right?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºOf course. Have you forgotten who I am, My Dear?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! Then let''s have as much fun as we can!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The Carnival of Swords has begun! CHAPTER 320 END Chapter 321: The First Rounds (pt. I) Clang Clang Clang Furious winds blew all over the Grand Colosseum, violent lashes and hasty slashes giving birth to thundering explosions as blades clashed against one another. One was a violent gale and the other a serene creek, glimmering under the sky. Two figures clenched their blades tightly, creating shockwaves with each and every swing. As sparks flew in all directions, a storm of man brewed more turbulent, leaving deep gashes on the ground and piercing the clouds above. As the clamoring of swords rang out like the screeches of falcons and roars of lions, the crowd only added to the excitement. They screamed and they bawled out their hearts, pouring every bit of strength as they cheered. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· They waved their blades and blades of mana rushed out from their swords, another loud clash filling the air. The audience couldn''t help but look at the beautiful exchange of blows, hearts smiling heartily like the expressions they wore. They were still young, but their skills were polished as they came. They wielded their swords with years of experience, finally revealing their sharp and deadly glints in front of the masses, eyes burning passionately with determination. "And Lady Jimena strikes again! Breaking the gap in Lord Hark''s defense! Will she be able to turn the tide of the battle?!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Looks like that''s a hard no, folks! Lady Jimena''s strikes may be fast but Lord Hark''s recovery is even faster! He stands with pride yet again!" £ÛKonan£Ý It was the final round of the Junior Division, and all participants had given it their all as they brandished their swords, one fierce duel unfolding after another. The crowd howled in excitement, raising their fists towards the sky. There was a little bit of concern when the decision of adding divisions were made, but seeing the reception or the populace, it seems that those worries were all for naught, two figures screaming to the top of their lungs as they hyped the audience. "Kids these days really are something, aren''t they, Partner?" £ÛTerry£Ý "You''re absolutely right! Even as I am now, I''m afraid I wouldn''t stand a chance against any of them! Truly frightening indeed!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! These are Graystone''s future! We''re witnessing history unfold!" £ÛTerry£Ý Their flamboyant voices thundered throughout the Grand Colosseum, drowned out by the excitement and enthusiasm of the crowd. The Carnival of Swords had barely just started yet the atmosphere had already peaked. "Oh! She strikes and she scores! Lady Jimena is driving Lord Harks into a corner with her rapid thrusts and merciless blows!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Will this be the end, folks?! Will Lord Harks be able to make a recovery?!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Haha! My blood is boiling in thrill!" £ÛKonan£Ý Konan and Terry made such a loud racket, slamming their desks in excitement as they peered towards the two contestants. All eyes were on the two youngsters, not blinking as the match slowly approached its conclusion. The young lady drew back her sword and pulled as much mana as she could. She grit her teeth and clenched her heart, putting all her strength towards her arms. It was all or nothing, a final strike to end it all. ¡¶Pierce!¡· ¡¶Barrier!¡· Harks planted down his sword, erecting a barrier before him. Light swallowed the stage the moment Jimena thrusted her sword, the sound of glass shattering echoing in the air as the two forces collided ever so violently. The light soon faded away, one figure remaining standing. She was panting heavily, bullets of sweat trickling down from her forehead and hands trembling ever so slightly and nervously, her sword pointing towards her fated opponent. "Th-The match is overrrr!! Lady Jimena has taken ahold of victory! Lady Jimena advances to the next round!" £ÛKonan£Ý "What a beautiful display, folks! It may be the last, but it wasn''t the least, I''ll tell you that much! Let''s give it up for Lady Jimena and Lord Harks for such a wonderful and awe-inspiring performance!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Folks, let''s give them a wonderful round of applause!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! Such great youngsters they are!" £ÛTerry£Ý One attained victory and one suffered defeat, yet despite the contrasting results, both only received praises from the audience. It wasn''t just a duel, but a masterpiece of art where two people poured out their hearts to reach their dreams. The moment the match ended, Jimena extended her hand and lifted Harks off the ground with a smile on her face. They concluded the match with a handshake, relief blooming in their hearts. What beautiful and youthful sportsmanship. But perhaps the most delighted one was the King, seeing rays of hope for the future of the Kingdom. Seeing such a wonderful performance, he could rest assured that the Kingdom of Graystone will be in good hands, now and for centuries to come. "Hohoho! The round of 32 was such a blast! I never thought I''d see the day where such bright stars will grace the Grand Colosseum." £ÛTerry£Ý "You said it, Partner! There is nothing more refreshing than watching such intense and beautiful fights! You could only look forward to their future!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! I''m sure they will shine brighter than they do now! Not just in Avalon, but throughout the whole continent!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Hahaha! I wonder if we''re already watching the debut of a future hero." £ÛKonan£Ý The commentators talked with such a lax and carefree attitude, talking about all the important happenings of the Junior Division, praising the brilliance of the younger generations and looking forward to the days to come. Everyone was in agreement, wishfully hoping that such days would come very soon. They could only keep on talking about them, bright and cheerful smiles on their faces as they recalled what just happened. A moment of peace and enjoyment, "Well, with that folks, it''s the end of the Junior Division''s round of 32! We will be back after a short break!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Make sure to fill your stomachs, because we will be in for another wonderful ride! Next up is the Intermediate Division''s round of 32!" £ÛKonan£Ý Still merry and jolly, the Grand Colosseum was soon cleared of people and the crowd soon dispersed. Everyone had a quick early lunch break to fill their stomachs before the next set of duels commences, all wearing excited faces. But some, rather than excitement, were wearing both determination and anxiousness, trying to lull their fluttering hearts as they took deep breaths. They held their swords tight, clearing their minds of uncertainties and steeling their resolve. One of them was none other than the Kingdom''s very own princess, Lisandra. She is up first in the Intermediate Division and she couldn''t help but feel anxious, her hands trembling in cold and nervous sweat. "Fufufu! Don''t worry too much about it, Lisa. This will be a breeze!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. You just need to enjoy yourself. Fate will do its work." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Easy for you to say...." £ÛLisandra£Ý If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. And a complete opposite to her were Grey and Yuna who were simply snacking on some skewers and sandwiches as they calmed the young princess down. There was not a single shred of anxiety in their eyes and hearts. "Tell you what, if you get to enter the semifinals, I''ll forge you the best sword I could, and if you win the championship, I''ll give you an item we got from our Labyrinth dives. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I''ll also brew you a good potion! Something you''ve never seen before! Doesn''t sound pretty bad, right?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s a little difficult, but... I''ll do my best! I will win!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Furufu! That''s the spirit!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to think too much about it. All she needed to do was wield her sword and give it her beat. She had already experienced sparring against Grey and Yuna, so a match against anyone else would be but a walk in the park. Time passed and the clouds drifted away. The Grand Colosseum''s seats were once again filled to the brim, excited crowds bringing snacks and enthusiasm to the place, eyes now afixed towards the stage. There, two figures stood in silence, looking one another in the eyes. One was the princess and the other was a young man, a scar streaking across his face. They both wielded longswords by their sides, tension and pressure hovering in the air. "Ohh! What an exciting match! Who would''ve thought the first match of the Intermediate Division would be with Her Highness!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! She may be a princess, but don''t be fooled folks! She is trained in the quill and sword, winning gladiator matches with her own strength! The pride and joy of the Royal Family!" £ÛTerry£Ý "That''s right! The red rose who is as strong as she is beautiful! Let''s give her a round of applause, Princess©` No, Gladiator Lisandra myr Lantre Graystone!" £ÛKonan£Ý Konan was about to introduce her as the princess, but he suddenly cut off his own words. She came here as a swordswoman, and so, it was only proper that she is treated as a swordsman, one proud of her kind. "And facing her bravely is a young adventurer who has braced all challenges and has proven himself time and time again! A young man or conviction and honor! The pride of the Adventurers! Lando!" £ÛTerry£Ý The contestants were introduced and the crowd was in turmoil. They chanted both the youngster''s names, many looking forward to their duel. It was their first time on such a massive stage, but wore composure over their faces. "Let''s have a good match, Your Highness." £ÛLando£Ý "I feel the same. May the sword guide us." £ÛLisandra£Ý A short and friendly exchange and the two shook their hands. They then headed to the other ends of the stage, facing one another with their hearts ablaze with the intent to win, reading to unsheathe their sword the moment fate calls for it. "Then, without further ado..." £ÛKonan£Ý "Let the duel..." £ÛTerry£Ý ""Begin!!"" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý The gong rang and the stage thundered. Two figures unsheathed their swords from their scabbards and rushed towards one another, sparks flying out as their swords connected, metals screeching as they scratched against each other. Lando planted his feet firmly towards the ground and drew out more strength, waving down his sword to resume his slash. A bright glimmer shone on the stage, a heavy thud resounding as his sword shattered the tiles. Lisandra had no other choice but to dodge and leap a couple steps backwards, Lando chasing after her with indifferent eyes. He then performed a thrust, lunging his sword forward towards the young princess'' left flank. However, it wasn''t fast enough. Lisandra simply parried his sword and deflected its trajectory with a simple swing, using the spin and momentum to draw closer to her opponent and prepare a counterattack. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý She twisted her body and brought forth force in her strike. A silver glint gleamed in the stage as a horizontal slash targeted Lando from his right. One he barely dodged by bending his body forward and planting his sword to the ground to balance himself. Yet Lisandra didn''t just stop at a single strike. Following her horizontal slash, she then changed the trajectory of her sword. With another spin, a sword came rushing from above, bearing the force enough to crush bones with ease. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý Yet another slash, yet another narrow escape. Lando used all his strength and pulled his body towards his sword, straining a couple muscles to bring himself forward. He then followed up with some simple acrobatics and sprung up towards the air. There was no time to waste. Whilst Lisandra was still preparing for another attack, he quickly pulled his sword, just in time to defend from a fierce strike, sparks once again flying in the air, drifting along the dust. Clang Clang Clang A series of clashes echoed in the air, Lisandra on the offensive and Lando doing the best he could to defend against her aggressive fury. He remained calm and collected, eyes watching every single movement without missing a beat. She struck and she struck, and Lando continued to defend. There are times when he counterattacks, but they all miss without exception. His eyes continued to observe and his hands continued to block and parry. ¡¶Raging Whirlwind!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý A sudden gust blew and a fury of blades came raining down towards Lando, each strike packed with the intent to destroy, getting faster and faster as the sands of time continued to trickle down the hourglass. With each strike, Lando''s steps were pushed back, drawing closer and closer to the edge of the stage. The crowd cheered and bellowed, chanting the Princess'' name in support and excitement until all others were drowned out in the pandemonium. "Ohh! Looks like Her Highness is pushing back contestant Lando! What a quick and aggressive development!" £ÛKonan£Ý "You''re right, Partner! Contestant Lando is doing his best parrying all her strikes. He''s being driven into a corner with every moment!" £ÛTerry£Ý "It had only been a minute, but the duel had already reached such a development! Will contestant Lando be able to recover and make a comeback?!" £ÛKonan£Ý Commented the two, fueling the excitement of the match. The crowd was in a ruckus, yet a few figures couldn''t help but frown, looking at the match with stern and cautious eyes, not saying a single word and patiently waiting for the tides to turn. ¡ºGrey... Lando''s measuring Lisa, isn''t he?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah. He''s just waiting for the moment Lisa makes a gap. No only is he stronger, he''s also much more experienced than her.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMmn... This is going to be a difficult match then...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWell, we''ll just have to wait and see.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna were perfectly right. Every movement, every strike, and every little gesture. With his "Observation (2¡î)", Lando made sure to take account Lisandra''s attacks pattern, taking note where there were gaps in her defenses. It may look like her fury of blows was impossible to breach, but there were countless gaps appearing here and there every time she struck. The time window was small, but a gap was still a gap no less. A little force, and her rampage would be broken. ''There...!'' £ÛLando£Ý And it didn''t take long before a large gap appeared in front of Lando. The moment he saw it, he immediately grabbed the opportunity and gripped his sword tightly, planting his foot firmly and performing yet another thrust. Lando''s eyes glimmered differently and a cold chill suddenly ran on Lisandra''s spine. She didn''t hesitate any longer and pulled herself away, trying to escape before Lando finished preparing for his counterattack. ¡¶Wild Thrust!¡· £ÛLando£Ý He poured all his strength and his sword shone with brilliance. A shockwave rocked the stage, a sharp beam of light piercing the air and clashing with the barrier, a loud tremor driving the winds violent and amok. If it wasn''t for her "Danger Sense", Lisandra would have been caught up in such an attack and received a couple wounds at the very least. At the worst, her stomach could have been pierced and she would have been out of the competition. However, there was no time to be relieved. As soon as his first attack missed, blue currents of electricity clad Lando''s sword, his eyes shining white as he was donned with a veil of lightning p, thunder resounding with his steps. ¡¶Cross Spark!¡· £ÛLando£Ý He waved his sword twice, up and across, a cross of blue and white bolted towards Lisandra''s direction. It was much faster and stronger, ready to devour the princess like a starving tiger chasing its prey. He didn''t just stop there. As soon as Lisandra dodged the first attack, he followed up with another blade of lightning, leaving shallow gashes on the stage. A thundering boom resounded over the Grand Colosseum one after another. All the princess could do was run and keep on running, bending her body and waving her sword to escape the claws of the storm. The tide had now completely turned, the young man now gaining control over the battlefield. "Urgh...!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Yet however much she dodged and parried, the claws of lightning still managed to graze her. They were not much, but they were enough to make her flinch, giving her opponent enough time to launch yet another deadly strike. ¡¶Cross Spark!¡· £ÛLando£Ý And launched another attack, he did. As soon as Lisandra was paralyzed for a short while, he immediately brandished his blade, yet another cross cruising towards the princess'' direction, bolting faster than the other''s before it. It was already far too late to dodge. All the Princess could do was brace herself and grit her teeth. Darkness swallowed her hands and sword, flames burning brighter deep inside her heart and soul, crackling louder than thunder. ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý A star of darkness was born at her wake, clashing with the cross of blue, a booming explosion resounding in the air. Clouds of dust filled her field of view, fragments of broken tiles flying in the air as the howling winds continued to blow. "What a spectacular explosion! Truly befitting of geniuses!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! We are now in the climax, folks! Keep your eyes peeled if you don''t want to miss a single thing!" £ÛTerry£Ý The crowd was now even more excited, not anticipating the sudden turn of tides. The clouds of dust had yet to clear out, but they didn''t keep their eyes off the stage, Grey and Yuna seating calmly as they watched the fight unfold. However, despite the princess destroying the enemy''s attack, the chill has yet to thaw away from her heart. Lando had already vanished in front of her, and an even colder chill made her very being quiver, a sharp glint glimmering in the corner of her eyes. ¡¶Wild Thrust!¡· £ÛLando£Ý He suddenly appeared behind her, his sword aiming towards her neck. She managed to dodge it by a hair''s breadth, the floors dyed red as she was wounded by a simple graze. She didn''t wait any longer and retreated as fast as she could. "Wh-What a predicament! The first blood has been shed, and the princess is now in her last straws! Folks! Looks like we''re reaching the conclusion!" £ÛKonan£Ý The battle was reaching its last moments, two figures standing still as they gasped for their breaths. They have already poured out most of their strength into their fierce and feisty exchange of blows, muscles aching in pain. "Your Highness! This is my resolve!" £ÛLando£Ý There was no time for hesitation, with all the strength left in his body, Lando poured all his power into a single strike, the air howling as lightning devoured the stage, his sword glowing blue like a storm ready to hurl. The princess was the same. In kind, she also poured all she had left into her sword, darkness engulfing the other end of the stage and her eyes glowing a deep blue color like the vast ocean, massive waves brewing in her heart, ¡¶Cross Spark!¡· £ÛLando£Ý ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý A cross of blue and a star of blue. Two destructive forces bolted towards one another at breakneck speed, violent winds blowing the debris away and the stage quaking, a number of cracks streaking across its surface. BOOOOOMMMM A loud explosion thundered, blowing away the tiles and leaving deep gashes in the arena. The stage was once agin veiled in pillars of dust, obstructing everyone''s views and filling their hearts with thrill and tension. The thick cloud of dust and debris continued to brew and Land kept his eyes peeled. He was already exhausted yet he kept his guard up, listening to the most subtle of sounds and watching out for the faintest of shadows. ''There...!'' £ÛLando£Ý A sudden darkness appeared in the corner of his eyes, and his guard rose up in a fraction of a second, gripping his sword as he prepared a thrust. It was just like what he did against Lisandra...... Except that it was not. He thrusted his sword and the dust cleared out, yet there was no princess to be seen. All there was was a piece of darkness, vanishing along the cloud of dust, the sound of footsteps soon echoing as the mist of brown was unveiled. ''Crap...!'' £ÛLando£Ý "Hyaap!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lisandra suddenly appeared from the opposite direction, her sword bearing at him. He tried to defend, but it was already too late, a resounding clang reverberated in the air as Lisandra brandished her sword towards the sky. The very next moment, Lando''s sword was blown away by Lisandra''s stroke, a series of clangs and thuds resounding in the air as it landed afar. A silver glint shone once more, the princess'' sword pointed at the young man before her. "It''s my loss... Congratulations, Your Highness." £ÛLando£Ý "Thank you, that was a good match." £ÛLisandra£Ý They were both out of breath and riddled with pain and fatigue, but there were only bright smiles on their faces. It didn''t matter who won or who lost, all they knew was that it was a beautiful match, a wonderful learning experience for the two of them. "Th-The Victor is Her Highness! Gladiator Lisandra has won the match and advances to the next round! Glory to Graystone!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Whoohoo!! You rock, Your Highness!" "That was a good match, you two! Long live, Graystone!" "You''re our pride! Keep on fighting!" There was no division in race, gender, or age. Everyone stood in ovation and gave the two youngsters a boisterous round of applause. They chanted their names and sung praises for their bright smiles floating all over the place. The Royal Family was especially proud, the King smiling gently as she looked at his precious daughter, now a full-fledged and respectable swordswoman. And so was the Champion, eyes filled with warmth, cheering for his younger sister deep inside. She breathed out a sigh of relief and shook Lando''s hands. As her eyes toured the audience, two familiar figures caught her eyes. She looked at them, a smile on her face, showing them a thumbs up ever so cheerfully. "Fufufu! Look at her smile." £ÛYuna£Ý "Looks like we should prepare some sweets for her today." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! We should¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Onwards, to the next round! CHAPTER 321 END Chapter 322: The First Rounds (pt. II) WHOOHOOO OOHHHHH WAAAHHHHH Excitement brewed and danced in the air, musical tunes bobbing up and down as they filled the arena, the sound of gongs bellowing all the while. The sun continued to fall but the excitement had yet to die down. A few hours had passed since Lisandra''s victory and the Carnival of Swords unfolded smoothly, without a single hitch. The Intermediate Division''s 16 matches were all successful, the people applauding with bright smiles blooming on their faces. It was now time for the Senior Division, loud clanging rupturing the air as their swords clashed with one another, sparks and shockwaves unfolding from time to time. Their swings were heavy and their sword art was simply on another level. "Go, Sir Icarus! Show them the pride of a Royal Guard!" "Lord Javis, do your best! Don''t let the enemy land a single strike!" "Lady Margaret¡«! Go! You can do it! We believe in you!" And despite having cheered and screamed all day, the people''s energy has yet to die down©` or rather, it only rose when it was time for the big guns to show up, shouting on the top of their lungs and chanting the names of their idols. Well, who wouldn''t be? After all, more than a dozen of the participants were High-Rankers, and even those who aren''t are on the pinnacle of C-rank, swordsmanship already at the "High" level, and some even at "Advanced". They were monsters. "Lord Javis takes victory against Sir Lyle! He moves to the next round!" £ÛKonan£Ý Another round, another victor. The moment the announcement rang, the audience''s deafening enthusiasm followed. They were all having the time of their lives, chatting merrily about the highlights of the duels as the swordsmen made their exit. "Hohoho! The Senior Division really is something else, isn''t it, Partner? Only here can you see what the true worth of the sword really is!" £ÛTerry£Ý "I couldn''t agree more, Partner! If it weren''t for the barrier, we would have already been blown away. Hahaha! How truly fortunate we are!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hey now, don''t say something so ominous. Let''s just admire the Swordmasters and their swordsmanship. Hohoho!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Swordmasters... I like the ring of that, Partner. It''s only natural that we address them with the most honorable of titles. Don''t you think so too, everyone?!" £ÛKonan£Ý The stage was being repaired and the commentators were back on their casual tone, trying not to bore the crowd and rallying them with their words, everyone cheering in affirmation the moment Konan asked them a question. They talked and then talked some more. A couple minutes later, the stage was finally restored to its former glory, not a single crack nor bump to be seen anywhere. Magic truly was a convenient tool to have, both in battle and in everyday jobs. "Yuna, you''re up next, aren''t you?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un! I think my opponent was another High-Ranker named... Umm... What was it again...? Li... Lis... Liz... Laz... Umm... Larks...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... At least remember your opponent''s name... It''s Lazareth...." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! That''s right! It''s Lazareth! He also uses the wind attribute like Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was already up next, but there was not a trace of worry on her face. Rather, she was happily humming to herself, munching on some meat buns without a care in the world, swaying her head left and right as she smiled. Lisandra already knew Yuna was a cheerful and carefree person, but she didn''t think she wouldn''t even flinch at the face of such a challenge. It can only make one wonder where the once meek and easily nervous Yuna had gone to. "Forget it, Lisa. Yuna''s just the way she is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Just the way she is... Grey, you simply spoil her too much..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Urgh... I can''t retaliate about that..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it''s not like Grey was any different though. He was also calm and composed, looking forward to his match which was a few matches away from Yuna. He would also be up against another High-Ranker known to be the "Emerald Blade". "Oh... Yuna, stay still... There are some food stains on your cheeks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, thank you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, rather than a swordsman, he looked more like a father taking care and doting over his daughter, only that he wasn''t a father and the said daughter was actually his fianc¨¦e. Lisandra could only sigh at the sight of the two. Back in the audience areas, the excitement over the previous match was now over, people looking at the gates as they await for the entrance of the next contestants, keeping their eyes peeled and their ears perked, readying their heart for yet another wave of fun and thrill. "Ohh! Looks like we have an interesting match up next, folks! An exciting duel I''m sure many have been looking forward to!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! I have also been looking forward to it, Partner! I''ve always heard about her, but I haven''t seen her battle yet. I can''t wait to see her in action." £ÛTerry£Ý "Well then, you''re in luck, Partner! Because you don''t have to wait any longer! Here they come...!" £ÛKonan£Ý Konan''s voice echoed in the air and the gates resounded with heavy clacks. They were soon lifted, subtle lights shining from inside the waiting areas as two people made their entrance, carrying longswords by their side. The crowd clamored like a brood of chickens, the two figures marching their feet forward towards the stage. They were both calm, eyes still like a stagnant lake all while blazing and furious flames were fanned deep inside their hearts. "He is a man whose name has been sung by bards for decades! The hero of the east who subjugated a horde of Eartheaters and saved the city of Granados when he was still a C-ranker, all on his own! A man donned by the moniker of ''Stormblade''! His Excellency! Lord Lazareth!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Lord Lazareth! We love you¡«!" "Long Live Graystone! You''re the best, Lord Lazareth!" "Master¡«! Do your best! I will be cheering for you!" His name was known all throughout Graystone, and despite his old age, he was still loved by the people. He may not be as grand of a hero as Grey and Yuna were, but he was a hero nonetheless. An inspiration to many, "And his opponent...! Hailing from the Kingdom of Alfrione, she had braced herself throughout countless adversities and conquered the impossible! A prodigy from the heavens who achieved S-rank at the young age of 16! The ''Phantom'' of Galderia! Her Highness! Lady Yuna!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Lady Yuna¡«! Look over here¡«! Give it your all¡«!" This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Lady Yuna, we''re looking forward to your duel!" "Your Highness, our shop is always open for you! We have new bread for sale!" Yuna''s reception wasn''t any less warm than Lazareth, though some were already promoting their products. They were the usual vendors she buys her snacks from. Still, support was still support nonetheless, she could only giggle to herself. ¡ºGood luck, Yuna. Let''s celebrate later, alright?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! I want to eat some buffalo wings this time.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the most important cheer was none other from her one and only, dearest beloved. He only said a few words, but it was enough to fill her heart with confidence. With how happy she was, not even a dragon would be able to stand her way. "Huhuhu! I never thought I would be fighting against such a prodigy... This old man feels honored, Your Highness." £ÛLazareth£Ý "I feel the same. Let''s have a good match, Lord Lazareth." £ÛYuna£Ý A short exchange later and the two warriors shook their hands, soon heading towards their respective sides. They looked calm and indifferent, but both were ready to draw their blades the moment the gongs ring. The audience couldn''t help but anticipate the start of the match, all eyes now on the stage before them. The commentators could only smile and clench their fists in hot and boiling excitement, grabbing their microphones and holding them high. "Hero against hero! Adventurer against adventurer! Swordsman against swordsman! Who will win this fateful battle?!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Will Her Highness strike her opponent down in a single strike yet again or will His Excellency prevail and prove himself once more? Let us find out!!" £ÛTerry£Ý ""Let the duel... Begin!!"" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý BOOOOMMMMMMM He may be old, but he was still a High-ranker. As soon as Konan and Terry''s voices rang out in the air, Lazareth immediately closed the distance between him and Yuna, using wind magic to boost himself at speeds faster than sound. Lazareth had already seen Yuna fight before, and he knew full well he would be in big trouble the moment he let the young lady attack. The best strategy was to close the gap as soon as possible and landing a decisive strike before anything else. ¡¶Rapid Slash: Tempest!¡· £ÛLazareth£Ý The winds bellowed at his words, violet winds wrapping his sword, creating blasts after blast, gaining both speed and power and the winds continued to lash out. A sharp and deadly storm heading towards Yuna''s crown. It was unbelievably fast and Yuna''s speed was now limited, however, there was no need to dodge. She simply stood still and received the blow head on©` or at least, that''s how it seemed to be for the others. Lazareth couldn''t stop his strike, a deadly tempest rushing towards Yuna at insane speeds. Both dust and smoke was blown away, creating a tornado inside the Grand Colosseum, splitting the tiles and thundering as it crashed towards the barrier. The people were shocked, eyes unable to believe what just happened. Lazareth was especially shocked, eyes wide open. Shock which only grew the moment the clouds of dust cleared out, eyes filled with confusion and bewilderment. "Waah¡«! That was amazing¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was untouched, Lazareth sword leaving a deep gash in the stage under her. There was not a single hair of her body damage, smiling ever so happily as she admired Lazareth''s deadly yet mystical masterpiece. As for what happened, Yuna simply activated her "Phaseless" the moment the match started, making her immune to any and all normal attacks. It was a broken cheat, a rigged ability which could easily overturn the world at its very roots. Lazareth was shocked, but he composed himself soon after, withdrawing his sword to his side and not wasting the opportunity while Yuna still stood in front of him, drawing a large amount of mana as he thrust his sword towards her chest. ¡¶Point Blank: Gale Pierce!¡· £ÛLazareth£Ý The winds howled once more and guided his sword. A massive drill of wind adorned his blade, sharper than any dagger and rotating faster than any spinning wheel. His eyes glowed white as he gritted his teeth and poured all his strength. The barrier was rocked by a heavy force, a thundering echo resounding in the air. Yet it was all for naught. Yuna remained standing in front of him, not a single wound on her body, standing perfectly still with a smile on her delicate face. "Then... It''s my turn, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna, sending a cold shiver down Lazareth''s spine. All fibers in his very being told him to run away, his heart racing erratically, galloping like a panicking stallion. He ran away, not waiting for trouble to come at him. "I practiced hard just for this moment, so I hope you''ll like my present to you, Lord Lazareth... Please brace yourself." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t need to warn Lazareth. Even if she didn''t tell him what to do, he would have raised his guard to the maximum, fully wary of the young lady before him. His head was ringing with panic, heart unable to take a break. The once violent winds were now still and quiet, a cold breeze filling the air. As Yuna unsheathed her blade, the temperature immediately started dropping, powder snow falling from the sky, her breath painted white from the cold. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛLazareth£Ý Lazareth''s instincts were telling him to stop whatever was happening, but his efforts were all for naught. The moment his blade was in Yuna''s range, it was immediately frozen, soon shattering into pieces like broken glass. ¡¶Silver Rush: Blizzard¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna opened her mouth and she disappeared soon after. The freezing wind blew and howled, a storm of white brewing inside the barrier, the frost gnawing away at the floor and walls of the arena. A cold and deadly wonderland. "Kugh...!" £ÛLazareth£Ý However, Lazareth has no time to be distracted. He suddenly felt a sudden pain and coldness from his left arm. The moment he glanced at its direction, he found a blue crystal latching on him, veins of red frozen inside©` No, they weren''t crystals, they were his blood! A silent storm was brewing inside, a sharp cut befalling on Lazareth. His wounds then bleed out, a fountain of red gushing forth only to be frozen by the piercing and deadly cold. Ice then devoured it whole, leaving a crystal of red, blue, and white behind. ''Wh... Where the hell is sh©` Kugh...!'' £ÛLazareth£Ý He couldn''t even finish his thoughts, another stinging and freezing pain inflicted on his aged body, not a single trace of the culprit to be seen. There was only a field of white, the air getting colder and colder as the snow fell. Once... Twice... Thrice... And many more times. Yuna kept on inflicting more and more wounds on Lazareth as she dashed forth unnoticed, the old man''s body slowly covered in frost, pain aching all over his body. ¡¶Bladed Gale!¡· £ÛLazareth£Ý Lazareth tried to swing his blade, but it was useless, he still wasn''t able to hit Yuna. If anything, it only aggravated his wounds, a veil of red ice swallowing him whole as the blizzard of death raged on, his breath getting more ragged by the moment. The commentators were so confused, they couldn''t even make out a single moment about the fight. All they could see was a one-sided beatdown, an aged man slowly consumed by frost as his pained grunts echoed in the air. Yuna soon appeared from thin air, veiled by the falling snow and her sword gleaming before her. The air suddenly got colder and the frost pierced even the barrier, winds howling and bellowing as she laid down her judgement. ¡¶White Dream: Fluttering Snowflakes!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The already white stage turned even white, the snow turning into snowflakes, falling ever so graciously and dancing along to the tune of the freezing winds. They turned and they landed, brewing up a storm of blue at Yuna''s command. The young lady brandished her sword and a wave of blue filled the stage, chunks of glacial blue devouring the stage whole as they rushed towards the old man, engulfing him whole in deep blue ice. The match has been settled. "I... I don''t really know what happened, b-but the winner is Her Highness! Gladiator Yuna takes ahold of victory and moves on to the next round!" £ÛKonan£Ý Everyone was still in shock about what just happened, but such shock was soon thawed by Konan''s declaration, an intense pandemonium of confused yet excited cheers rocking the Grand Colosseum. ¡ºYuna... That was too over the top...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºTeehee! Sorry, I got a little carried away!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºA little, you say...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was at a loss for words about his fianc¨¦e, only able to praise her doing a good job, resigning himself with thinking too much about it. They already promised to face one another in the Grand Finals, so he must keep his promise. After the stage was cleaned up, the next matches soon commenced, and the fierce clashes continued, two sides exchanging heavy blows and shockwaves booming in the air. Walking disasters clashed time and time again. "The match has been decided! Lady Olivia achieved victory and advances to the next round!!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Only to be expected from our great King! His Majesty, King Archen, struck down his opponent yet again and moves onto the round of 16!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Yet another overwhelming victory! With a fierce temperament, Lord Elain crushed his opponent and heads forward to the next round!" £ÛTerry£Ý Of course, with each match comes a well deserved victory, the commentators doing their best to keep the audience merry and bring excitement to their hearts, one victory at a time. The round of 32 continues to unfold. With the passing of time, it was finally time for Grey to take the stage. His reception was just as warm as Yuna''s, the commentators introducing him with a number of titles, the crowd cheering eagerly for him. There was no need to tell more. Though not as broken as Yuna''s match, Grey easily overwhelmed his opponent. His opponent was of the plant attribute, a perfect prey for him who wields "Vulcan''s Wrath". ¡¶Deadly Stinger!¡· The man waved his sword, a verdant arc appearing before him. From such an arc, dozens upon dozens of swords appeared, bolting towards Grey without any mercy, packing both power and poison which could easily take down Goblin Kings. Bang Bang Bang Bang However, it was futile. With a strike of his scorching sword, Grey easily obliterated the flying swords, a series of tiny explosions ringing in the air. The flames were so strong, it even burned poison, posing no threat to Grey. The enemy had already shot countless kinds of poison, but not a single one broke through Grey''s defense. His physical strength may be limited but the resistance of a Calamity-Class Ranker was not something mere poison could hope to breach. It was all or nothing. With all the mana he had left, the enemy poured his everything into a single strike to end it all, viridescent light swallowing the whole arena, the stage quaking as weeds and flowers cracked the tiles and bloomed. ¡¶Emerald Bane!¡· The jaded stage was shattered even further, massive roots emerging from the depths of the earth and rushing towards the man''s sword, twirling and twisting as if they were being devoured by a whirlpool, dyeing the stage a dark green color. The sword grew massive, verdant light emanating from it as the man raised it towards the sky. He brandished it with all his might, a sea of green surging towards Grey and ready to engulf him like a flash flood. A shark opening its maw. ¡¶Scorching Crescent¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Scarlet light erupted on the stage, soon turning pitch black as "Hellfire" strengthened them. The burned blaze and razed the ground, roaring like dragons and lashing out like High Treants, a burning hell in an instant. A wave of black rushed towards the sea of green. There was a clear difference in size, but the former devoured the latter without mercy. It streaked across the stage, devastating everything in sight, not even ashes remaining. "Urk...!" CRASSHHHH CRACK THUD The opponent wasn''t safe either. Grey''s flames blasted him away towards the barrier with such destructive force, a loud crash thundering all over the Grand Colosseum, a loud thud following it soon after. The man was now unconscious. Nothing remained on the stage, only a charred ground and rampaging flames. Grey soon sheathed his sword, the fires extinguishing soon after it. He didn''t break a single sweat nor was he out of breath. An overwhelming victory was what it was. "The match has reached its end! His Highness, Gladiator Grey had triumphed over the ''Emerald Blade''! He advances to the next round!" £ÛKonan£Ý The crowd chanted his name and he exited the arena. It was a little underwhelming, but with it, he was one step closer to fulfilling his promise. A bright and radiant smile welcomed him as he returned to the waiting area. "Fufufu! You sure were flashy, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t want to hear that from you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou...! Let go of my nose, you bully...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to tease Grey, but she was the one who got teased instead, her fianc¨¦ pinching her nose albeit gently. A scene which only served to make Lisandra giggle to herself, all the while Yuna puffed her soft and plump cheeks. Time passed some more and the Carnival of Swords continued to unfold, one victory announced after another, the crowd cheering with excitement. They really were balls of energy, not even tired even when the sun was about to set. But perhaps the match they looked forward to the most was the final match between the reigning champion and a Lt. General of the Kingdom. It was fierce and feisty, but it didn''t take too long before it reached its conclusion. ¡¶Heavy Slash: Omega!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý Just as the sky was painted amber, a massive and equally heavy sword came down from the sky, a heavy force weighing down on the Lt. General''s shoulder. It was as if he was pushing against a mountain, all to no avail. The Lt. General could hold out, but the same couldn''t be said for his sword. Cracks ran all throughout and the sword shattered like glass, a massive sword crashing from above, forcing him towards the ground. Clouds of dust, smoke, and debris, curtained the stage, a gigantic crater revealed as it cleared out. Only one figure remained standing, basking in the golden sunlight as the sun sunk down the horizon, his golden eyes, just as brilliant. "H-His Grace grabs the flag of victory by his hands! Gladiator Deltran, our reigning champion, moves on with an overwhelming victory!" £ÛTerry£Ý CHAPTER 322 END Chapter 323: Rapid Advancement ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý Lashing gusts of wind burst forth, a star of darkness born from a dozen strikes. It cruised under the blue sky, shining brilliantly despite its pitch darkness, like a black diamond under the sun, darting like a bolt of destructive lightning. BOOOOMMMMMMM A crisp explosion rang out in the Grand Colosseum, pillars of smoke rising towards the sky and clouds of dust enveloping the stage. A lone figure flew out of the veiling mist of dust, leaving a trail of white in his wake. A resounding crash echoing as the said figure crashed into a wall. The thin veil soon vanished into oblivion, a fair lady left standing alone on the stage. Her scarlet hair flowed like roses fluttering in the wind and her blue eyes shining brighter than the sky above her, holding her sword with pride. "Huff... Huff... Huff... Huff..." £ÛLisandra£Ý She was panting heavily, sweating bullets as ragged breaths escaped her mouth. Her hands quivered from pain and fatigue, barely remaining standing with wounds riddling her body. Yet she was smiling, a triumphant expression painted on her lovely face. "The winner is Her Highness! Gladiator Lisandra defeats Gladiator Aslan and moves on to the quarterfinals! What a beautiful match!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Whoohoo!! Long Live Graystone! The pride of our Kingdom!" "You did your best, Your Highness! That was amazing!" "Ohh!! That''s our princess for ya! Truly outstanding!" Cheers filled the air and support came from all directions. A fanfare of screams and squeals resounded like screeching flocking seagulls. It was extremely loud and noisy, but strangely enough, it was refreshing to the ears. The medical team quickly went up the stage and helped out both the princess and her opponent. Warm and golden light shone in the arena, their wounds slowly closing up and their complexion returning to normal, breathing stabilizing soon after. The crowd was still full of excitement and the two contestants soon made their exit. She was still quite dizzy and her steps were clearly groggy, but she braced herself towards the waiting area, two familiar silhouettes waving their hands at her. "You did well, Lisa. Good job¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Stay still for a moment, Lisa... ¡¶High Heal¡· ¡¶Rejuvenate¡·" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, they were none other than Grey and Yuna. Though the priests and healers already casted many recovery spells on them, there was nothing wrong with making sure, casting even higher level recovery spells of their own. The pain and fatigue which stung every fiber of her body quickly melted away as light swallowed her body, warmth and comfort washing away all the pain and discomfort in her being as if they were all fleeting lies. She heaved a sigh of refreshment, "Waah... Thank you so much, Grey. It feels like I''m taking a hot bath..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Should we take a hot bath together once we get back, Lisa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, that sounds good! And let''s use those haircare and skincare products you made some time ago. They''re really amazing!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un! No problem!" £ÛYuna£Ý For one reason or another, the topic suddenly shifted to bathing together, the young ladies now talking about the cosmetic products they once used a couple days ago, brightly smiling as if they were chatting casually in their own parlor. Grey was still unsure about naked skinship, but it seemed to be quite normal in Merusia. He had already bathed together with the children before, but never before with someone his age, and he won''t be anytime soon. It was his principle. "Anyway, you did really well in your match, Lisa." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha... That was a close call, you know? Didn''t you see how injured I was? I would have lost if I wasn''t lucky." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Well, your opponent was quite a bit stronger than you, after all... Still, you''re now in the quarterfinals. One more and you''ll get your prize." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''ll do my best then!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Laughter resounded in the waiting room and the audience continued to clamor above, a fierce clash of swords blowing dust and debris all over the arena. Both swordsmen launched heavy strikes, sparks, shocks, and quakes raging over the whole arena. Time passed and the bells of high noon rang. The round of 16 for the Intermediate Division was soon finished, the event proceeding with the Senior Division without a single hitch, even fiercer and more aggressive battles unfolding one after another. If yesterday''s matches were already intense, it was even more so today. Most of those who remained were High-rankers, walking calamities clashing violently with one another, massive shockwaves rocking the Grand Colosseum. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM They were already restrained, yet each of their blows were still powerful enough to cleave the Grand Colosseum in half. If it weren''t for the barrier enveloping the place, everyone would have already been blown away, the city in tatters. Two ladies now in the midst of battle, fierce red flames raging on the stage and deep blue ice encroaching from below. A battle between flames and frost, contrasting lights enveloping the arena, shining like stars in the midnight sky. ¡¶Scorching Crescent!¡· A sword wave waved, silver glimmers turned into burning red, maws of hell rushing all throughout the stage, razing everything in its path. Its crisp crackles and rustles danced in the air, dancing like a lady in red. Yet her opponent didn''t flinch a single bit, rather, she faced the raging flames with a smile on her face, clenching the sword of platinum in her hand as she braced herself for what''s about to come. She brandished her sword and... ¡¶Mountain Cleaving Frost!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... A wave of blue surged forth in the stage, running rampant like a deadly tsunami as it waved the scorching flames of red. It was merciless, not leaving a single trace of its enemy on the field. An encroaching shark of the depths. It didn''t just stop at devouring the flames it continued to rush towards the harbinger of flames, a cold breeze swallowing the air. A loud bang resounded in the air, glacial ice now enveloping everything in sight. BANG BANG BANG BOOM It was powerful, but not powerful enough. Through sheer determination and a will of steel, the lady was able to withstand the frost. She brandished her trusty swords as she broke through the deep layers of ice, eyes still burning with determination. "Huff... Huff... Huff... Huh...? Snow...?" Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. She was out of breath, hands now shaking. The moment she broke through it all, a curtain of white and a cascade of snow greeted her ice. It was beautiful, making her heart beat in awe©` or at least, it did for a short while. Such awe soon turned into fear and anxiousness the moment she laid her eyes on the young lady before her. She tried to defend herself, raising her sword even though her hands were evidently shaking. However... It was far too late. ¡¶White Dream: Fluttering Snowflakes!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady''s frosty voice rang out in the air, the once gentle gentle brewing into a deadly blizzard of white and blue. The snowflakes danced and the snowflakes rushed as if there was no tomorrow, fluttering in the tune. An orchestra led by her blade. Yuna swung her blade, a merciless tide of frost bursting forth like a crazed horde of buffalos on a deadly stampede. It was more powerful and much more destructive than before, engraving a frosty sense of despair into everyone''s hearts. ¡¶Scorching©` Kugh...!" The flames couldn''t even start igniting yet the wave of blue already swallowed the lady whole, encaged in a prison of absolute zero. The ground quaked as ice razed the ground into ruin. A throne of ice and Yuna was its queen. Silence loomed over the Grand Colosseum, piercing cold drifting along the afternoon breeze. All eyes were on the stage, their hearts quivering from the sight before them. It was simply too overwhelming, only a young lady standing amidst the cold. "Th-The whole arena has been swallowed in ice yet again! Gladiator Olivia had been encaged in a glacier! Yet another terrifying and overwhelming victory!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Her Highness, Gladiator Yuna, takes victory again! As one would expect of the Hero of Oiros! She advances to the quarterfinals!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Th-That was amazing!! Did you see that?!" "Hey! Stop shaking me! I''m going to write about this this afternoon!" "Waah¡«! Your Highness, that was an amazing performance¡«!" It was rowdy as ever, everyone cheering with awe and delight as they sung praises for the young elf. It was still the second round, yet she already displayed a show worthy of the championship. How could one not be excited? The young lady soon exited the stage, not a single wound on her person. She walked away unscathed, a bright and satisfied smile on her face as she hummed to herself, skipping her steps from time to time as she marched towards the waiting area. Of course, she also thawed away the throne of ice, otherwise, it would have caused quite a bit of problems. If one didn''t see what mess she just made, one wouldn''t be able to believe such a delicate looking girl was actually a walking disaster. "Grey, what do you think? How fast was that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "2 minutes and 43 seconds... Are we really still doing this, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Of course! Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to determine who''s faster between the two of us! It''s a competition! A competition!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You say that, but you just want to play around, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna didn''t answer Grey''s question directly, only smiling mischievously, showing her silly little tongue. She really was quite the playful one, even fooling around when they were in such a grand and prestigious competition. Meanwhile, Lisandra''s eyes kept gazing at the arena, glued towards a certain familiar figure as he walked up the stage. He marched with pride and dignity, the crowd in a craze as they cheered for him, their voices ringing towards the sky. "Oh, looks like it''s His Majesty''s turn now... The crowd sure is excited." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s not everyday that we see a King fight, after all. I wonder who His Majesty''s opponent is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "He seems to be a Royal Guard... A C-ranker..." £ÛGrey£Ý A King dueling against his guard... It was not a sight one would see in their everyday lives. There may be a large gap in power for both sides, they were both respectable swordsmen whose blades had been sharpened for decades of experience. "Who do you think would win, Lisa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s already obvious... Father may be rowdy at times, but he''s one of the best in the Kingdom. Only a few can defeat him in the way of the sword." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Haha, Quite proud of your father, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I''m not! I''m just stating the truth!" £ÛLisandra£Ý They may argue at times, but the King was still one of the Princess'' inspirations. He was her first teacher and also her first fan. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be the person she is today. Not as a King, but as a father... She was her pride. She closed her eyes and she prayed silently for his victory, Grey and Yuna smiling warmly beside her. Especially Yuna, after all... The winner of the match would be up against her next. Her heart was racing in excitement. ""Let the duel... Begin!!" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý The signal rang quick and two figures bolted at insane speeds, a massive shockwave thundering throughout the whole arena as their swords connected with one another, a myriad more following suit after the first clash. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Both their strikes were swift and heavy, striking each other without fail. One of them attacks and the other defends, then counterattacking, and the cycle repeats itself. It was a true exchange of swords, no mana involved, only pure swordsmanship. A trail of silver glimmered and amber sparks erupted from the heavy strike. The Royal Guard raised his sword and defended against the King''s downward slash, sharp and irritable screeches bellowing as the swords crossed. Yet however sharp the Royal Guard was, he wasn''t able to deflect the King''s sudden combo. The latter twisted his arms and forcefully changed the trajectory of the sword, bringing it back for an upwards slash towards the sky. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý Panic struck his heart for a short while, but he pinned down his own weakness. He let go of his sword and pulled himself away. A loud clang echoed as the King struck the Royal Guard''s sword, blasting it into the air, spinning uncontrollably. The Royal Guard''s balance broke©` or so it seemed, but rather than falling, he bent his body and performed a back handspring, distancing him away from the King. The moment he landed on his feet, he quickly leaped to the air and grabbed his sword before if fell towards the ground. "Oh, you''re good. I didn''t think you would recover from that." £ÛArchen£Ý "I am honored, Your Majesty." "With that said... Shall we get started with the real show?" £ÛArchen£Ý The King''s voice was drowned out by the crowd, his figure vanishing along it. The moment he reappeared, he was already high up in the air, his sword raiser towards the blue sky as he packed both strength and mana into his blade. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý It was the most basic sword art, but it was not to be underestimated. The moment he saw the King, the Royal Guard quickly took a couple steps back to dodge his strike. A loud clamor thundered in the arena as the King left a crater on his wake. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· ¡¶Cross Slash!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý The Royal Guard performed a counterattack, brandishing his sword towards the King, a massive blade of mana rushing forth towards the latter. A cross bolted out from the opposite direction as the King responded in kind. Yet another loud explosion rang out in the stage, sparks and dust flying everywhere. The Royal Guard didn''t waste the opportunity and rushed forth towards him, gripping his blade under the sunlight, ready to land a decisive blow to his liege. ¡¶Halt, you fool!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý However, it was all for naught. As the King''s voice rang inside his ears, his footsteps suddenly halted on their own, terror encroaching his heart. Terror that only intensified the moment he witnessed a number of sharp glints gleam in the veil of dust. There wasn''t just one, two, or three, but more than a dozen earthen blades appearing as the dust cleared out, massive hands of stone holding them, raised towards the vast blue sky as the King raised his blade. ¡¶Heavy Slash: Multiple!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý The King brought down his blade, the winds howling with it. A dozen massive swords slashed from the heavens, leaving deep and wide gashes on the stage, shattering the tiles without a single shred of mercy, as if a dragon laid his wrathful claws. Facing such a ferocious attack was tantamount to suicide. There was no other choice left, the Royal Guard fleeing the moment he had the chance. The blades rushed to his direction, but he was able to deflect them using brute force. However, the Ling was not finished yet. Not that the enemy was several ways away, he planted his foot firmly towards the ground, creating a crater with a step. The winds clamored as he clenched his sword, swinging it widely soon after. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý They were the same attack, but entirely different at the same time. The King''s blade was more massive and powerful, sweeping away every broken tile and debris off as it streaked towards the Royal Knight, a wave of ruin drawing near. There was only one solution. If such a massive blade hits him, the round would then be settled. The Royal Knight then poured his all into single strike, his fighting spirit burning ablaze as his cry thundered across the Grand Colosseum. ¡¶Flash Rain!¡· A torrent of blades rained down upon Archen''s strike, but rather than a merciless barrage, he concentrated it all into a single strike, thrusting faster and faster even when his muscles were already screaming in pain and agony, CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK SHATTER And he persevered! The blade of mana was broken, shattering like glass, fragments of light soon vanishing into oblivion. Relief and delight surged in his heart, his hands still trembling. He won against the strike, but the battle was still far from over, ¡¶You coward! Hold your step!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý He tried to move his legs, but it was all for naught. The moment the King opened his mouth, terror once again creeped inside his heart. His already tensed muscles now screamed in fear, unable to move even a single fiber in his body. In front of him, the King was ready to day down his judgement. The ground quaked as he raised his sword, tons upon tons of rocks gathering by his command. His eyes glowed a golden sheen, his might ready to bear down towards the physical plane. ¡¶Falling Rush!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý His voice boomed throughout the Grand Colosseum, the rumbling of rocks accompanying it. It was a rockslide©` no, it was an avalanche of massive boulders rushing down a steep cliff as the earth shook in fear and awe. The Royal Guard tried to defend from the King''s strike, but his sword didn''t even last a couple seconds, snapped in half after bearing the brunt of the King''s might. A crater was formed under the stage, the Royal Knight lying unconscious over it. His Majesty waved his sword again and planted it towards the ground. A smile soon bloomed on his face as he watched the honorable knight before him. Had he been a High-Ranker like him, the battle would have proven to be more difficult. "You did well. That was a good match." £ÛArchen£Ý The Royal Guard had already fallen unconscious, but the King still had his sincerest gratitude towards the former. The King then raised his fist towards the sky, bringing the audience into a wild uproar. "The duel had reached its conclusion! His Majesty has won the round of 16 and will advance to the quarterfinals! Glory to Graystone!!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Glory to Graystone! Glory to His Majesty! Long Live!!" "Your Majesty! You''re the best!" "Your Majesty for the Grand Finals! You''re amazing!" He truly was the champion of the masses, people singing and raining down praises for him as he walked out of the arena. He carried the unconscious knight with him, calling the priests and healers to make sure the man was alright, In the waiting room, a pair of blue orbs watched him from afar. She may not be able to congratulate him, but she was still thankful that he won without a hitch. It was none other than the Kingdom''s very own Second Princess, Lisadra, now smiling warmly. "See? What did I tell you? This much is nothing to Father." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. His Majesty really is amazing, and... You really are proud of him, aren''t you, Lisa?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No! It-It''s not like that at all! Like I said! I''m only stating the truth! Nothing more, nothing less, okay?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Sure, sure, let''s just go with that¡«! Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Geez!! Stop teasing me already, Yuna!!" £ÛLisandra£Ý The teasing continued and so did the matches. The gong rang again and again, loud crashes and quakes echoing every time the contestants dueled. They all gave it their all, not wasting the chance that was given to them, swinging with all their might. The crowds exclaimed cheerfully, the clashes thundered proudly, the winds howled violently, and the clouds continued to drift in the eternal blue sky. The day went on like that, people snacking and chatting in between. Of course, with every match comes victory and loss, deafening fanfares cheering the winners and an eruption of screams and squeals danced in the air, people yelling on the top of their lungs. The commentators were especially rowdy. "Hohoho!! What a fierce and crushing victory!! His Grace, Gladiator Elian takes Lady Jimena out of the competition and moves on to the quarterfinals with pride!" £ÛTerry£Ý "His Highness strikes with pride! With Lord James out of the stage, Gladiator Grey advances and moves forward to the quarterfinals!" £ÛKonan£Ý "As expected of our reigning champion! The opponent didn''t stand a single chance! With this, His Grace, Gladiator Deltran, joins the roster of quarterfinalists and moves on to the next round!!" £ÛTerry£Ý One victory after another, big shots making their names known as they brandished their swords. The crowd only grew more excited with each duel, their hearts racing in anticipation as they looked forward to all which will unfold. "Alright, folks! Let''s take another 30-minute break and make sure to savor it sweetly as if it would be the last for the day!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Grab your drinks and ready your snacks! Next up would be the rounds of 8! The quarterfinals! Hohoho!" £ÛTerry£Ý Onwards! The fierce clashes continue! CHAPTER 323 END Chapter 324: The Princess Determination "Lady Katerina wipes the floor with Lord Kyren! With that, the final four semifinalists for the Junior Division had been decided!!" £ÛKonan£Ý Konan screamed to the top of his lungs and the usual boisterous round of applause followed after it. Ruckus and pandemonium was brewing in the air as the young lady waved her hand, smiling in front of victory she worked hard for. She was exhausted and fatigued yet she kept on waving her hands, the audience chanting her name over and over again. Her parents were especially proud, crying their eyes out as they cheered for their beloved daughter. "That''s our daughter! Our sweet baby! I''m sure she will win the championship!" "That''s right, our baby is the star of Benedict! She''s the best!" "Father, Mother, please stop it! That''s embarrassing!" Soft and warm giggles resounded along the cheers, a young lady thumping her legs in protest, her face beet red from embarrassment. Yet her parents continued to boast about her, heaving their chests high as they proudly showcased their daughter. Even the commentators couldn''t help but chuckle at the scene, finding it a fresh lick of air from the intense fighting. It didn''t take too long before the young lady exited the stage, the bells ringing just in time as the clouds continued to cruise the sky. "Oh! Looks like it''s 3 o''clock already, Partner. Time really does fly when you''re out enjoying yourself, doesn''t it?" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! You said it, Partner! I never thought I would the day that youngsters would wave their swords with pride in the Carnival of swords! They truly are the hope and future of the Kingdom!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Ooh¡«! I can''t wait for tomorrow! The matches are already amazing as they were yesterday and today, but tomorrow will surely be the best!" £ÛKonan£Ý "That''s right! That''s right, indeed, Partner! Tomorrow will be the semifinals and grand finals for all three divisions! So make sure to remember it, folks! It''s a day you surely wouldn''t want to miss for the world!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Hahaha! Then do you remember......" £ÛKonan£Ý With the conclusion of the Junior Division''s quarterfinals, the Intermediate Division is just a couple minutes away. All that was need to be done was repair the stage and see to it that everything was alright, people excited as can be, Amongst those people, a certain family was especially excited. They were seated at the highest of chambers, overlooking the whole Grand Colosseum. They took their seats with dignity, an aura of royalty exuding even when they were just sitting quietly. "Next round would be Lisa''s turn, wouldn''t it?" £ÛArchen£Ý "Dear, you have already asked that one too many times. Please relax yourself, okay? I''m sure Lisandra will be fine. She''s already grown up." £ÛMiranda£Ý "That''s right, however, what if something happens?" £ÛArchen£Ý He was the only one who wore a face of worry and anxiety. Rather than anxiety, the King couldn''t help but fear something might happen to their dearest daughter, asking the same questions over and over again as his heart quivered from nervousness. The Queen was also worried, but more than that, she trusts Lisandra. She may be a princess of the Kingdom, but she was also a swordswoman. She was a warrior who wouldn''t go down without a fight. A hardworker was what she was. The King also knew how much effort Lisandra pours into her training, advancing one step at a time as she honed her swordsmanship. She has grown into a fine young lady. Even then, he couldn''t help but worry, hands shaking albeit slightly. "Archen... Relax, have you already forgotten?... Lisa is our daughter, I''m sure she will be fine. Let''s just trust her, okay?" £ÛMiranda£Ý "... You''re right... Haha... What was I even worried for? If she loses, then I guess I''ll just have to whip her up to shape. She''s our daughter, after all!" £ÛArchen£Ý Well, it didn''t take much convincing to erase the worry that has been troubling his heart. A bright and eager smile sprung into his face, his eyes afixed on the arena as two figures made their entrance, heart now burning in excitement, "Dear, it''s good that you''re enthusiastic, but don''t go overboard, okay? I won''t forgive you if Lisa comes back crying on me again. Don''t even think about coming inside the bedroom. You will be sleeping in your office, you hear?!" £ÛMiranda£Ý "Ah, yes... I will keep that in mind..." £ÛArchen£Ý "Fufufu! Then that''s good." £ÛMiranda£Ý The two contestants continued their entrance, marching towards the stage with their heads held high and their chests filled with pride. The crowd continued to cheer on them, another wave of excitement brewing all over the audience. Somewhere in the waiting area, a man watched over the stage in silence, his green eyes watching the princess with a gentle gaze. The fresh breeze blew, his white hair fluttering in the soft echoes of the wind as he clenched his hand over his chest. ''Good luck, Lisa...'' £ÛLionel£Ý His wish drifted in the air, his figure soon fading away into the shadows, his footsteps drowned out by the enthusiasm of the people. He vanished without leaving a trace, only a certain black-haired, young man knowing about his prayers. "Is something wrong, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... I just thought I saw someone familiar." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna also watched the entrance of the two, listening to the commentators'' over the top introductions, waves of cheers and chants echoing time and time again. It has already become a routine, but it was a sight to behold. However, unlike before, there wasn''t a trace of confidence in Grey and Yuna''s eyes. Lisandra''s opponent was unlike the ones she faced before, an insurmountable wall standing before her. The princess herself already knew how difficult her position was. She was a genius, but she was still at the lower end of the age spectrum. However, the one in front of her was almost 20 years old already, not only richer in experience but a D-ranker as well. A truly powerful foe has appeared before her. "Grey, what do you think are Lisa''s chances of winning?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Low... Very low... Less than 5% even..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was not exaggerating. Though Lisandra''s opponent was at the bottom of D-rank, it was still D-rank nonetheless. Their strengths were limited, but the gap in their swordsmanship was quite evident. It was not something tricks could cover up alone. For the first time since the Carnival of Swords started, the princess now faced a true challenge which would not just take her all, but even more if she wanted to win. As she is now, it would take more than a miracle to come out unscathed. "I''m sure that you already know, however, I want to introduce myself properly. I am Lucas myr Savier. It''s an honor to cross swords with you, Your highness." £ÛLucas£Ý "The honor is mine. Let''s have a wonderful match, Lord Lucas." £ÛLisandra£Ý The two youngsters bowed their heads and greeted one another, soon readying their stances, their hands ready to draw their swords the moment the round started. All that they awaited was the signal of the commentators. A signal which... ""Let the duel... Begin!!"" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý ... didn''t take too long before it rang out all over the massive colosseum, a resounding boom rupturing the sound barrier as Lucas struck the ground with his foot, pouncing towards Lisandra without a moment''s hesitation. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Lisandra didn''t waste any moment as well. The moment she saw Lucas charging at her, she immediately unsheathed her sword, a silver glint reflecting in the arena. She brandished her sword, flowing smoothly like a gentle creek in the forest... ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý A creek not so gentle, that is... The moment Lisandra waved her sword, a blade of mana formed in the air, darting towards Lucas'' direction without mercy. And not just once, but Lisandra performed the same pattern multiple times, charging from all angles. Yet Lucas didn''t falter at the threat. Seeing the starving tigers rushing at him, he plunged his sword towards the ground, leaping towards the air with a spring on his foot, dodging the danger magnificently, still holding the sword in his hands. He raised his sword towards the sky, making it glimmer brighter than the sun, another blade of mana painted in the air as soon as he landed. With a twist and turn, another blade was made, rushing towards the first, connecting as a whole. ¡¶Cross Slash!¡· £ÛLucas£Ý The bladed cross stormed off, rushing towards Lisandra like a bolt of lightning, easily crushing the soaring blades headed its way. It was much more powerful, leaving the princess with no other choice but to flee, her feet light as a feather. However, Lucas didn''t just let her flee freely. The moment she made a turn, his eyes chased after her and his feet rushed towards her, his blade ready to slash her down. The two only got closer and closer, crossing their blades almost simultaneously. CLANG CLANG CLANG Sharp metallic screeches filled the air as Lucas and Lisandra exchanged blows. The former drew his blade with precision, striking Lisandra where it hurts, only barely blocking and parrying his strikes, and forcing her to take back step after step. He plunged his foot towards the ground, withdrawing his sword as the stage suddenly started rumbling. A golden light shone before the princess, rocks spinning and coiling around his sword, spinning faster and faster as he drew more power. Danger stung her senses, making her draw back her sword as soon as she could©` or at least, she was going to. However, it was all but a feint. The floating rocks were just for show and so was the golden light. Lucas'' purpose was something else. ¡¶Crosss Slash!¡· £ÛLucas£Ý Lisandra thought it was going to be a thrust, but it was actually a slash, and two of them at that. The slashes once again combined with one another, rushing towards the princess. The same princess who was now defenseless as can be, The princess managed to withdraw, but it was already far too late. All she could do was brandish her blade and lessen the damage as much as possible. A loud boom soon echoed, Lucas'' blade pushing against the princess. She was blasted several meters away, leaving deep marks traced on the tiles. The moment she stopped, she was already close to the edge of the stage. Any more and she would have been eliminated by out of bounds. ''Whew... That was close©` !!!'' £ÛLisandra£Ý She couldn''t even pause and think for a second. Lucas didn''t give the princess any leeway and lunged a swift thrust towards her face the moment she exhaled a sigh of relief. There was nothing to be relieved of at all! Fortunately, the princess managed to dodge the attack, her balance broken as she wobbled ever so weakly on the stage. Wobbling which didn''t last too long, planting her feet firmly, her eyes swimming towards Lucas with a sharp gaze. The fierce clash continued and Lucas struck one blow after another. Lisandra tried to launch some counterattacks, but they were all useless, all parried before she could even get the chance to pull them off. All the princess could do was defend against her opponent''s ferocious fury. "Looks like Her Highness is in a predicament! With Lucas unleashing his fury, she is slowly being driven into a corner by Gladiator Lucas!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Her Highness tried to counterattack, but she failed yet again! Lord Lucas'' defense is too tough to crack! An amazing defense to match an amazing offense!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Is this the end?! Could Her Highness make a comeback?!" £ÛTerry£Ý The commentators watched the match with such vigor, describing every scene in detail as much as they could. Every time their voices explode like thunder, the audience clamored with them, everyone cheering their favored contestant. Lucas'' fury was endless, not leaving Lisandra some time to think. And they weren''t just attacks, but complete with feints and baits as well, Lucas making full use of his knowledge and experience and putting them all into good news. ''There...!'' £ÛLisandra£Ý There was a light at the end of the tunnel. As soon as Lisandra saw the opportunity, she immediately grabbed it and thrusted her sword with desperation burning inside her blue eyes. It was all or nothing, a battle of luck. Lucas managed to dodge the attack with ease, but Lisandra didn''t care about such. All that mattered was it was more than enough to buy her time for escape, a light set of footsteps resounding in the air as she increased the distance between them. ¡¶Soaring Edge!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý "That won''t work! ¡¶Heavy Slash¡·!" £ÛLucas£Ý Lucas tried to chase her again, but what greeted him was a deadly blade of white as soon as he turned around. He then poured a significant amount of mana in his sword, bringing it down towards the ground, packed with both power and might. Both attacks connected, and an explosion thundered across the stage, a thin veil of dust covering Lucas''s strike, making him stop. He gave up on chasing her, kicking up a trail of dust as he leaped high towards the air. ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý It was just like he expected. With the veil of dust obstructing his field of view, Lisandra took the opportunity and launched a powerful strike towards Lucas, ripping through the clouds of dust and heading straight towards the barrier, yet another defending book ringing towards the sky. Had Lucas not dodged the attack, he would have been in huge trouble, tides turning to Lisandra''s favor. Thankfully, it wasn''t the first time he encountered such situations. He had to learn it the hard way, and was glad that he did. "Try this one for size, Your Highness! ¡¶Raging Whirlwind¡·!" £ÛLucas£Ý A rain or swords came from the sky and Lisandra was pushed back into a defensive position once more. Lucas'' torrent continued even when he landed, bridging in the gap between him and Lisandra, a couple of wounds appearing on the princess'' body. Left, right, up, and down, Lisandra''s eyes shifted into all directions, trying to defend against Lucas whilst also seeking for a way to get out of the predicament. However, Luca was now more aggressive, opportunities popping out like bubbles. The piercing barrage continued to burst and more wounds appeared on the princess'' body, her blood dyeing the stage red. With each strike, Lisandra was forced to take a step back, elimination facing her from both ways. ''Tch! It''s now or never...!'' £ÛLisandra£Ý There was no more room for hesitation, grabbing the tiniest sliver of light that shone in front of her. Her blue eyes glowed a sharp and determined glint as she stepped her foot forward, planting her foot firmly, "A... A devastating strike! Lord Lucas cuts through the princess'' defense!" £ÛTerry£Ý It was all too sudden, the princess'' blood gushing forth like a fountain as Lucas left a massive and gashing wound on her left arm. All eyes widened in shock at the sight, Lucas stopping her endless barrage for a moment. And it was that moment Lisandra was aiming for. Her arm screamed in pain, blood trickling down and painting the stage red. Yet she didn''t waste the opportunity, dark shadows devouring her sword as she brandished it with all her strength. ¡¶Reaping Shadow Blade!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý The princess'' voice resounded in the air and the shadows quaked at her command. A blade of darkness was born from her determination, rushing towards Lucas like the raging flames of hell, bearing their fangs on him. Lucas noticed her attack, clenching his sword tightly as he performed a downwards slash as soon as he could... However, there wasn''t enough power behind it, easily blown away by the blade of darkness. He was defenseless. BOOOOMMMMMM The jet black blade connected towards his body, blasting him several meters away. He managed to plant his foot on the stage, anchoring himself from falling off, but he also received a lot of damage, a large wound appearing on his torso. ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛLucas£Ý The princess didn''t let him rest either, launching yet another attack to finish off what she started. Unfortunately for her, Lucas'' guard was sky high. He wasn''t able to block the dark star, but he was able to deflect it without much difficulty, another explosion resounding as it collided with the barrier. She kicked the ground and wrapped her wounds with shadows. Her left arm still hurt like hell, but she braced herself and clenched her sword with both her hands, leaping towards the air as the shadows lashed out on her trail. ¡¶Reaping Shadow Blade!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý Lucas looked up towards the sky and the sun was covered in darkness. A destructive slash came from above, rupturing the air and ground, and leaving a massive crater as he dodged towards the left. There was no need to conserve mana now. With the situation dire as it is, Lisandra poured her all into every attack, her body strained with every movement. She chased and she slashed, not letting Lucas recover like she did. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG However, Lucas was also the same. The sounds of metals clanging rang wildly all over the Grand Colosseum as the battle turned into one of attrition. Their sweat and blood graced the arena, violent bursts of wind running rampant. ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý ¡¶Cross Slash: Rockslide¡· £ÛLucas£Ý The earth rumbled and the shadows quivered. Two devastating forces clashed and the Grand Colosseum clamored in terror and excitement. Wild shockwaves swept the winds, dust and debris brewing up like a storm. ''This time...! Surely...!'' £ÛLisandra£Ý ''One more time...!'' £ÛLucas£Ý It was all or nothing, two pairs of eyes glowing with vigor as their hearts burnt ablaze. They gripped their swords the tightest they ever did, pouring everything into one final strike. They screamed on the top of their lungs, giving it their all. ¡¶Black Star!¡· £ÛLisandra£Ý ¡¶Cross Slash: Rockslide!¡· £ÛLucas£Ý The ground rumbled once more, rocks and boulders rushing on the stage. Facing it was a star of darkness, shadows chasing after it. They clashed and a storm of dust raged on on the stage, debris flying everywhere. A sharp and final clang resounded in the, a silver glimmer twinkling in the air. A sword was blown away from the clash, blasted towards outside the stage. As for the other one, it was now pointed towards the princess, gleaming with certainty. "Huff... Huff... Looks like it''s my win, Your Highness..." £ÛLucas£Ý "What a terrifying match! At the very end of the match, both contestants unleashed strikes which could easily crush boulders and rocked the arena!!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Terrifying indeed! But the one who walks away with victory is none other than Lord Lucas! He advances to the semifinals!" £ÛTerry£Ý The princess couldn''t even give a reply, the commentators screaming to the top of their lungs and cutting her off. The audience cheered after them, chanting both their names and singing praises for them for such a beautiful match. At the same time, the healers didn''t waste any more time and rushed to their sides, applying first aid along with recovery magic. Of course, Grey and Yuna''s recovery magic was much better, Lisandra receiving a second treatment soon after. "Ahh¡«! That feels much better. Your recovery magic really is the best! I feel like I could fight a round or two again!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Declared the princess as she punched the air again and again, then hopping like a little bunny to check her body. She looked cheerful and energetic, a smile blooming on her face. but Grey and Yuna could definitely tell something was off. "Lisa... Are you okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! Your magic is top tier, after all©`" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lisa, you know we''re not talking about that..." £ÛYuna£Ý The princess tried to avoid the topic, but Yuna pressed her even more. Silence then loomed over the waiting room, Lisandra''s bright smile turning into a crestfallen one, one filled with gloom and disappointment. "Well, I''m quite a bit crestfallen, I guess... The enemy was just much more experienced than me. I was just unlucky, that''s all." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Are you sure? We''re always here for you, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m grateful for that, but I''m really fine! Look! Do you see me frowning? I''m smiling, see? See?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so she says, but her eyes begged to differ. They knew full well how much effort she put into her training and how hard she worked. Getting over defeat was not as simple as simply accepting it. And just as Lisandra continued to put a tough front, a set of footsteps resounded in the air, a number of figures entering the waiting room. They were the last people she wanted to see when she just lost the quarterfinals. "Lisa..." £ÛMiranda£Ý "Father... Mother... Everyone..." £ÛLisandra£Ý At the sight of them, Lisandra''s heart sank to the deepest depths of the abyss, not knowing what to say as she scratched her cheeks. It was silent and awkward, the princess not even able to fake a smile in front of them. "I... I apologize for not winning... You must be disappointed. However, I will make sure this won''t happen again. I will©`" £ÛLisandra£Ý The princess couldn''t even finish her words, when suddenly, she was roped into the Queen''s embrace, the King''s hand patting her head gently. She looked up and what greeted her were not frowns of disappointment, but warm smiles filled with pride. "That was a wonderful performance, Lisa. There is no way we would be disappointed." £ÛMiranda£Ý "You did well, Lisa... As a swordsman and as your father... I am proud of you, my dear child." £ÛArchen£Ý They were the words she''s always wanted to hear ever since she chose the path of swordsmanship. Words of encouragement and acknowledgement from people she looks up to the most. Words which were full of sincerity and warmth, comforting her broken and tattered heart. "I... Hic... I... I really tried my best... Hic... I..." £ÛLisandra£Ý She was trying so hard to hold back her tears, but hearing the words from her parents, it was as if all the dames were finally broken, tears trickling down her beautiful face. She bawled her eyes out like a child, finally accepting her defeat. The King didn''t waste a single moment and grabbed Lisandra to his big embrace as well, patting her back again and again. She had already grown up, but she was still the same child whom he used to carry in his shoulder. Their sweet little angel. "I.. Hic... I really tried my hardest... Hic..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "We know, we know... And we are proud of you..." £ÛMiranda£Ý "I... Hic... I promise I''m going to... Hic... I''m going to win next time... Hic..." £ÛLisandra£Ý The princess poured her heart out in the embrace of her father, tears continuing to drip down her beautiful face as she vented out all her frustration. The gentle breeze carried her words, her heart getting lighter with the passing of time. CHAPTER 324 END Chapter 325: A Clash of Majesty Cheers, claps, and whistles. Such commotions brewed in the air, people jumping up and down as they yelled with pride and excitement. The clashing of swords continued and so did the echoing of shockwaves, wild winds lashing ever so violently. The sun continued to sink down the horizon and the sky of blue was slowly tinted with hints of gold and red, clouds drifting ever so slowly, turning and tossing time and time again like the waves in the vast and peaceful ocean. "Ohh! Lord Jinkins wins the match with his sword held high! He advances towards the next round! To the semifinals!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! That''s the Intermediate Division, for you! With that, the four semifinalists have been decided! A round of applause to our rising stars!" £ÛTerry£Ý Konan and Terry shouted to the top of their lungs, slamming their hands on the table from excitement and the crowd cheered with them. A wave of applause echoed in the Grand Colosseum, people in ovation as the victor waved his hand. With Jinkin''s victory, the quarterfinals of the Intermediate Division have finally closed its curtains, the contestants heading out as the repair team took their place. A time of peace enveloped the arena, the audience happily chatting about how wonderful the matches were so far. "That''s the end of their quarterfinals... Yuna, it''s your turn next, isn''t it? Have you warmed yourself up already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m ready to go! I''ll make sure to win without a scratch!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s some big words you got there, and no, I won''t be making you any sweets no matter whether you win or lose the duel." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? But I haven''t said anything yet¡«..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... Was how she put it, but with how things are flowing, Grey already knew how things would go, Yuna wanting for some sort of reward the moment she wins. It was better to put a stop to it before the young lady gets any funny ideas. Well, her next match wouldn''t be like any other. Yuna''s opponent would be another Hgh-Ranker, and not just any High-Ranker, but one who holds the highest authority in Graystone. It was none other than the Kingdom''s very own King, Archen! He had always wanted to have a duel against the two, but never got any reasonable excuse to do so. However, now was completely different. He could finally go all out and duel to his heart''s content. One he would never forget. The same also goes for Yuna. Her main weapon may be a dagger, but her skills in swordsmanship weren''t any less than the King''s. It would be a good time to test how far she can go and how far she can push her opponent. It was exhilarating. "Fufufu! I''ve never fought against a King before! This is exciting!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, we''ve fought against the Azure Sword Emperor before, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, that''s true... But! He''s an Emperor, not a King so it doesn''t count! They''re totally different, silly." £ÛYuna£Ý Her logic was... unique. Though she wasn''t entirely wrong, it was so silly, Grey didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry at his fianc¨¦e''s remarks. All he knew was that she was excited, ears flapping up and down as her face beamed a smile. All that mattered was that she was happy, and Grey was satisfied. He also has his own match to worry about, and like Yuna''s opponent, he would be clashing against one of the highest ranking personnel in the country, the General. A duel to behold. "Then, without further ado...! Let''s welcome our first pair of quarterfinalists!" £ÛTerry£Ý The stage was repaired and the commentator''s voice rang out flamboyantly in the Grand Colosseum, another cacophony of cheers and chaos resounding towards the sky. It was finally time for the two to make their entrance. "Fufufu! Looks like the fun is about to begin! I''ll be going now¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Break a leg. I''ll be cheering for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Un! I''ll do my best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Pride and excitement brewing in his heart, Grey watched Yuna''s figure enter the arena, tuning around as she waved her hand. The skylight graced the waiting area and she basked in its glory, heading off into the stage©` or so, she was supposed to. There was a sudden change of plans, Yuna kicking the ground as she rushed back towards Grey. Not a single warning whatsoever, she then kissed Grey, her soft and plump lips pressing against his. Grey was baffled. "That one is for good luck.... I can at least have that much, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý Lisandra was around before, so Yuna couldn''t even ask for it, but now that she was recuperating, she allowed herself to be a little bit more selfish. A mischievous smile bloomed on her face, a rosy tint painted on her contour. "Geez... Really, you... You really keep on surprising me..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee! That''s payback for all the times you kept on teasing me!" £ÛYuna£Ý A blush on her face, Yuna finally turned around and headed off towards the arena, the audience yelling and lauding her name as she made her entrance. A wave of her hand and they were in an uproar, fans in a craze. Meanwhile, Grey remained in a daze, watching her figure shrink away. They have already kissed many times, but a sudden surprise attack like that was still unfair. He could barely keep his heart from racing, now beating along the sound of drums. The young elf hopped on the stage with a single leap and the King''s smile greeted her as she looked up. She didn''t even need to guess. It was plain obvious how excited the King was, ready to cross swords with her. "I''ve kept you waiting, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "No problem. Compared to how long I have waited to have this duel, a few seconds is nothing. I hope we have a good match, Gladiator Yuna." £ÛArchen£Ý "Fufufu! I hope I will live to your expectations, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. We will see about that soon enough." £ÛArchen£Ý The two exchanged words and shook their hands with friendly smiles on their faces. They then headed to their respective sides and the commentators introduced them yet again, even louder and even more boisterous than before. One was a King who was an idol in both the pen and the sword whilst the other was a young heroine whose name has resounded all over the continent. There was no better match up, the crowd riled up in anticipation, rowdy as can be. ""Let the duel... Begin!"" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH SWISH The winds howled at the signal, a storm of mana brewing immediately, lashing more and more violently as the crowd cheered. The match had just started yet the King already started with something big, a strike to get a grasp of Yuna''s strength. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The ground quaked aggressively and gargantuan boulders rose from the ground, all cluttering towards the King''s sword. It grew bigger and bigger until it was bigger than the stage, a golden glint enveloping the Grand Colosseum. Yet despite the brewing and thundering storm of rocks before her, Yuna remained calm, watching such a beautiful sight unfold. She only held her sword tightly, not a hint of worry on her face. Rather, she was humming, excitedly so. ¡¶Falling Rush!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý Violent tremors shook the earth, the winds bellowing at his words. The King gripped with sword, irked veins popping out of his shoulders as he brought down his sword, a flood of rocks and boulders following, devouring the stage whole. Boulders fell like rain and clouds of dust brewed like mist, a golden and earthy gleam laying waste down the stage. Yet Yuna remained smiling, bringing one of her legs back and pouring strength towards her legs, eyes sparkling brightly. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOOOOOMMMMMM Her steps resounding like thunder, Yuna leaped from off the stage, leaving a massive crater behind as she hopped from boulder to boulder, leaving explosions of dust and pebbles at her wake, soaring towards the sky. The massive sword crashed towards the ground and the stage was cleaved in half, massive rocks flying towards the air as a storm of dust whipped and lashed around. There was barely anything to see, the whole stage veiled in darkness. The young lady was high up in the air, the sun shining a brilliant gold behind her. Her eyes swam like cruising lightning, watching the abyss of dust and darkness for any strange movement. And surely enough... ¡¶Wild Thrust!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý ... A deadly glimmer shone from the depths, darting towards and aiming for Yuna''s neck. It cruised along the fog of dust, parting the beige cloud and boring a massive hole through it. All in less than a single second. Unfortunately for the King, Yuna''s eyes were sharper than her sword, seeing the King thrust his sword before the stream of silver rushed towards her. She twisted her body midair, pouring strength into her blade as she waved it towards the light. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The two forces clashed and an explosion of dust and light boomed in the air. Yuna easily defended against the attack. She landed softly on the ground, dispersing the cloud of dust with a wave of her trusty sword. The very moment she did, all were unveiled for the audience to see, another deadly glimmer shimmering under the sunlight. The King rushed towards her, his sword clad in mana, ready to land yet another heavy blow. CLANG BOOM FWOOSSHHH WHOOSH WHOOSH He struck the ground firmly with his foot towards the jaded stage, raiding his sword towards the sky, a deafening shockwave running rampant as his blade clashed with Yuna''s, accompanied by violent winds and the cracking of the ground below them. Clash after clash, after clash, gales and gust left deep gashes in the ground. The already jaded tiles were riddled with even more scars as the King and Yuna''s swords clashed ever so ferociously, not letting up their barrage even when the stage was already completely devastated. The King thrusted her sword and Yuna docked as swiftly as she could. The moment the former missed, she didn''t miss a beat and retaliated with a thrust in kind, the King barely dodging it after twisting his body to the right. However, Yuna was a master of combos. After her attack missed its mark, she used her nimbleness and flexibility to her advantage, rotating her hips with her left leg as the anchor. Her sword rotated the same, slashing ever so swiftly. The King had no other choice but to fall back, falling towards the ground and using his hand to spring away, using his sword to extend the distance during the second springing, soon landing softly on the shattered stage. ¡¶Flash Rain!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was relentless. The King just got back on his feet and she immediately rushed towards him, letting out a torrent of thrusts, each one ready to cripple the King at the slightest mistake. She advanced closer and closer, striking faster and faster. "Wh-What an amazing display from Her Highness! With her endless thrusts, His Majesty has been forced into a defensive position!" £ÛTerry£Ý "His Majesty could barely defend against the merciless strikes! No wonder she is called the Hero of Oiros! Her Highness is simply amazing!" £ÛKonan£Ý "This could very well end the match! Truly thrilling...!" £ÛTerry£Ý It wasn''t just the commentators. The crowd was also in awe at Yuna''s destructive prowess, landing strike after strike without fail. The King could barely keep up with her movements, grunting as he gritted his teeth. ¡¶Cease your movements!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý His Majesty tried to use the "Terrorize" ability against Yuna, but it was futile. He might be able to encroach in the hearts of other High-Rankers, but Yuna was the one who stood at the pinnacle of S-rank. It would take a dragon to make her flinch. Yuna''s torrent continued, and after defending endlessly, the King''s defense was finally breached. Yuna grabbed the opportunity and blasted an even fiercer fury of blows, her sword grazing and wounding the King, blood trickling down all over his body. A fury of blows in front of him and the edge of the broken stage behind him. The King was stuck between a rock and a hard place, elimination encroaching on him from both fronts, only a risky solution popping inside his mind. FWOOSSHHHH BANG RUMBBLLLEEEEE Ignoring Yuna''s attacks, the King raised his sword and brought it down towards the stage. Yuna easily dodged it, but he wasn''t aiming for her. The King''s true purpose was the stage itself, cracks running down the ground as he cratered it. The ground quake at his strike and debris flew towards the air. The once flat terrain had become highly uneven and unstable, yet Yuna maneuvered with ease, rushing towards the King without missing a beat, her sword ready to slash again. "Heh..." £ÛArchen£Ý Yet rather than brace himself for the worst, the King only smiled, kicking up a storm of dust. He rushed backwards at breakneck speed, rushing recklessly out towards the stage©` or so it would seem at first. But just as he was nearing out of bounds, debris from his previous strike fell down from the sky. He easily maneuvered his body and planted his foot against it. He put all his strength to his legs, blasting off towards the sky and escaping Yuna''s grasp. RUUUMMMBLLLLLEEEEEEEE He flew like a soaring falcon and the ground trembled below Yuna. The King''s sword glowed golden once again, titanic boulders rushing at his call. His sword grew more massive with time, a hurricane of destruction brewing in the light of day. Soon, not just the earth, but the winds also started growling and the Gran Colosseum roared like a rampaging lion. The once golden glint had turned scarlet, looking much more intimidating with the King''s "Terrorize". A sword of ruin. ¡¶Heavy Slash: Meteor Strike!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý The King soared high and his titanic sword started to roar along thunder. A scarlet and golden sheen painted the Grand Colosseum, his descent making the ground tremble in terror and the winds screech in fear. Yet Yuna didn''t falter. Her once merry attitude faded like drifting mist, eyes glowing cold like ice as she changed her stance. The winds also started to howl from below, the afternoon breeze turning cold as she opened her mouth. ¡¶Mountain Cleaving Frost!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Frozen crystals of ice bloomed from her feet, spreading like wildfire on the tattered stage as she brandished her blade. A wave of blue and frost appeared at her tune, deep blue ice devouring everything in sight along her sharpened blade. A massive slash from above rushing like a falling star and a wave of deep blue from below bringing frost along with it. Two disastrous forces clashed with one another, the sky and earth thrusted into chaos as the most powerful of shockwaves laid waste to the Grand Colosseum. Light and explosions swallowed all there was to see, utter chaos raging in the arena, quaking wilder and wilder until an earthquake rocked the whole of Avalon. If it wasn''t for the barrier, a large portion of the capital would have already been pulverized. "Brace yourselves, folks! Don''t worry, the barrier will protect us!" £ÛTerry£Ý "This is the highlight of the century! Make sure to keep your eyes peeled!" £ÛKonan£Ý Light soon faded away and two figures remained standing despite the stage already destroyed beyond words, massive blocks of ice and boulders littered the ground, the boundary of the stage now nowhere to be seen. The King didn''t rest and so did Yuna. As soon as their clash ended, they gripped their swords once more and more a massive amount of mana into them, twisting their bodies as they unleashed yet another devastating sword art. ¡¶¡¶Bladed Tempest!!¡·¡· £ÛArchen and Yuna£Ý Two voices, two tornadoes of blade. Their swords collided again and again, sparks flying everywhere as they clashed. They were equal in speed and power, neither bending towards the other''s will. Such a fierce clash continued, only blades of mana seen by the audience. The King was already nearing exhaustion yet Yuna could still keep a calm expression. Only a single thought rang inside his mind. ''This is going nowhere...'' £ÛArchen£Ý A massive and resounding clang echoed in the air with their final clash, the tornadoes of swords halting soon after. The audience couldn''t help but forward to what''s next, Yuna about to rush towards the King, when out of the blue... "Yuna, don''t you think it''s gotten quite a bit boring?" £ÛArchen£Ý ... His Majesty suddenly suggested such a thing. His guard was now down and his shoulders were free of tension showing he didn''t mean any harm. Gestures which only made Yuna tilt her head in confusion. "What do you say we end this match with a big bang? That ought to make it a lot more interesting, wouldn''t it?" £ÛArchen£Ý "A big bang... Fufufu! I like the sound of that, Your Majesty!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! Just as expected, I knew you would understand me!" £ÛArchen£Ý The two smiled with delight and a storm of mana brewed the most violent it ever did, attributes of earth and frost clashing in the winds, tremors running along the ground as they imbued their swords with all their might. ¡¶White Dream: Fluttering Snowflakes!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Falling Rush!¡· £ÛArchen£Ý The ground quaked at one side, a massive blade of earth rushing down with an avalanche of boulders. On the other side was a wave of snowflakes riding along a blade of blue. Yet another disastrous clash laid its wrath, destroying the already ruined stage yet again. The light faced away once more, the King''s body riddled with wounds and ice, his whole being quivering in cold and pain, barely able to move. However, the same couldn''t be said for Yuna. There was not a single wound to be seen. ''Seriously... What a monster...'' £ÛArchen£Ý His thoughts carried by the freezing breeze, the King could only stand and watch as Yuna drew even more mana. Her eyes glowed bright and sparkled with frost, her silver blade now shining blue. The King could only smile ever so nervously. ¡¶Mountain Cleaving Frost!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna passed her judgement and waved her sword, gales of winter lashing out a final time as a blade of frost and mana bolted towards the King. A frozen beast opened up its maw, swallowing the King whole. The latter managed to brandish his sword one more time, but there was only so much he could do. He blasted away some ice, but most of his body was still devoured by the frozen maw of death. A silver glimmer shone in front of her, the young elf''s sword pointed towards him. "What a devastating performance!! Her Highness ends the match with a destructive combo and moves on to the semifinals! Gladiator Yuna rises victorious!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Waahhh¡«! That was an amazing match!" "Your Majesty! Your Highness! You rock! You''re both fantastic!" "Hey! Did you see that?! Wasn''t that amazing?!" The young lady''s victory had been declared with enthusiasm and the people received it well. What was once quiet as the cold winds brew was now filled with energy and excitement as the audience''s cheers drowned out the howling winds. Meanwhile, the two figures on the stage could not put down their swords. The tension which brewed like a storm was now gone without a trace, the two letting their hearts loose and sheaving lengthy sighs. The young lady was especially radiant. "Fufufu! That was quite a lot of fun, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fun, huh..." £ÛArchen£Ý Archen was risking his life on the line as she battled against Yuna, but to the young lady before him, it was just another game. Just another battle she had experienced during her travels. He couldn''t even get mad even if he wanted to. The pinnacle of swords he has been chasing ever since he was a young prince was much farther than he thought. He was a little disappointed, but at the same time, an even stranger flame burst forth in his heart. He could only laugh at the thought. "Haha... Hahaha... Kuhahaha! You really are something else, Yuna! You''re right, it really was fun! We should do this again some other time!" £ÛArchen£Ý "Fufufu! If time permits it, then I will gladly accept." £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! That''s settled then. I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛAcrhen£Ý There was no time to be depressed. While it was a bummer that he couldn''t even reach the semifinals, there was only so much he could do about it. He didn''t dwell too much on his defeat, deciding to march on towards the bright future. "Oh, but first, could you maybe... melt away this ice? I still can''t quite move my body because of it, you see..." £ÛArchen£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛYuna£Ý He could talk and he could laugh, but other than his head, he couldn''t move his body at all. It was still encased by Yuna''s field of ice, unmoving despite him trying his best to break out. She truly was on another level. "Sorry, Your Majesty! I totally forgot!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! It''s alright, it''s alright... Just make sure to be careful when doing it. My wounds hurt quite badly..." £ÛArchen£Ý "U-Un! I''m really sorry!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 325 END Chapter 326: Flash Flood Massive scars on the ground, craters all over the walls, and heavily broken tiles©` no, they couldn''t be even called "broken" anymore. If anything, it was more appropriate to say they were pulverized into oblivion, only tiny fragments remaining. Such a disastrous sight settled around the Grand Colosseum, the reign of terror and ruin leaving its mark no which angle one was to look at it. The stage has been wiped out of existence, not a trace of it left behind. The aftermath of the King and Yuna''s match was something out of an apocalypse, the whole arena riddled with craters, swallowed by boulders and glaciers. It was a scene from hell, not even the beautiful lightning from the setting sun could help. "Hmmn¡«! You go over there... And you there... Then flatten this and...." £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Yuna still had some mana and stamina to spare, fixing what she and the King had broken, humming about as she waved her hand. The ice were thawed and the boulders were turned to dust, the stage restored slowly but surely. "Ohh... So you even know other attributes of magic as well, Yuna? That''s quite the impressive feat there." £ÛArchen£Ý "Fufufu! Your praise is too much, Your Majesty. I just happened to learn it because of my teacher. He was quite strict with his teachings, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? The fabled heroine''s teacher? I would love to meet him one day." £ÛArchen£Ý "Fufufu! There''s no need to wait, Your Majesty. Actually, you already met him,.. In fact... He''s standing right over there." £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young lady, glancing over at Grey''s direction with a bright smile on her face, and the King''s eyes followed after her. He was quite baffled at first, but knowing how strong Grey was, somehow, it wasn''t strange that he was the one who taught Yuna. He only took a couple glances, but he saw how Grey taught Lisandra over his spare time, and he could confidently say he was the devil, not letting her even take a break. With a teacher like such, it was no wonder Yuna became so powerful. ¡ºYuna, you''re talking behind my back, aren''t you?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºEhh¡«? Not at all¡«. I was just reminiscing about the past¡«.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThe past... Haah... I won''t ask about it anymore. Anyway, are you sure you don''t need any help? I could quickly patch the arena up if you want.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºNo. This is my doing, anyway. I''m not so helpless that I need my fianc¨¦ to clean up after my mess, you know? I''m also a capable adult.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, it wasn''t just martial arts or magic that Grey taught her. He also taught the young lady about ethics and values while he was at it. Yuna was already a kind child so it wasn''t a pain to teach her. Rather, it was quite enjoyable. Even then, Grey could only sigh at Yuna''s words. After all, she was the same Yuna who would also ask him to comb her hair or take off her shoes, acting spoiled when it was just the two of them. She really was unfathomable in many ways. ¡ºRather than that... shouldn''t you be worried about your match, Grey? I heard that the General is quite powerful. Before the Current Champion, he was the holder of the title, and for more than a decade, at that!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah... I also heard about that. And that''s why I''m looking forward to it.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUuu... I''m a little envious. I also want to fight stronger opponents too...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHahaha. I''m sure you''ll get your turn.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý The two were carefree as can be, talking about the General as if it was no big deal. A talk which any other person would probably sneer at them with contempt. He may be the former champion, but he still has tens of thousands of fans, after all. Just like that, the whole arena was finally repaired, looking good as new, not a single hole or crater to be seen. There were only smiling faces afloat the place, Yuna and the King soon taking their exit as the crowd cheered for them. "Ohh!! As expected of Her Highness! Just a single minute and everything is now repaired! She truly is a prodigy worthy of her fame!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! You said it right, Partner! And just as prodigious as she is, so is one of our following contestants! They say he had hunted bears when he was just 5! And fought ogres when he was 6!" £ÛTerry£Ý "You heard it right, folks! He also destroyed a flock of thunderbirds when he was just 12 years of age! A man truly worthy of the title of ''Hero''!" £ÛKonan£Ý There was no need to guess who the commentators were talking about, the young man himself just waiting behind the arena gates, face now red from embarrassment as he covered it with his hands, not wanting to hear anymore. They weren''t just at the level of simple gossip anymore, but already some insane exaggerations he couldn''t even begin to describe about. Forget about hunting bears, he would cry at the sight of street dogs when he was 5. It was all too embarrassing. "Fufufu! I didn''t know you were so strong when you were a child, Mister Prodigy¡«! Hunting bears at 5 years old is amazing! Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, stop it... I''m already dying from embarrassment here..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re so cute sometimes, Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý To his upcoming duel with the General, he was unfazed, but in front of such words, he was greatly shaken. It was like when a parent shows one''s baby pictures to their classmates, only that it was much worse and there was a much larger audience. The embarrassment continued and his fianc¨¦e kept on giggling. Soon enough, the storm finally ended and Grey could finally breathe freely. He swore to himself that if he ever finds out who was spreading such rumors, he would have a nice, long, and heart to heart talk with them. "Then...! Let''s welcome our next contenders to the stage!!" £ÛTerry£Ý Terry''s voice boomed like thunder and the crowd quaked with excitement. The arena gates opened and light graced the waiting area, two figures revealed for the world to see, equipped with swords by their sides and eyes sharp as their blades. "I already know you''re going to win, still... Good luck, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We made a promise after all." £ÛGrey£Ý His voice faded along the whistling winds, replaced by the sound of his footsteps. A thunderclap of cheers and squeals bore down on the Grand Colosseum as two men made their entrance, booming louder and louder until it rocked the heavens. On one side was the General who reigned supreme over the army, powerful enough to crush an army on his own. On another was a young hero who could slay a dragon all by himself. Like the match duel it, it was yet another sight to behold. "Ohh! We just finished up with a terrific match and another one is going to unfold yet again! I can''t calm down my excitement, Partner!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! You''re right, Partner, terrifyingly so! It''s not everyday that we get to see a clash between an S-ranker and an A-ranker! I''m sure it will be a spectacle!" £ÛTerry£Ý "It''s not just a spectacle! It will be a scene which will go down in history!" £ÛKonan£Ý Both of the commentators sang high praises of Grey and the General, words of awe and anticipation drifting along the breeze. The audience thundered time and time again, drowning out the howling winds. Meanwhile, the two figures remained standing still. It was not the first time they met one another, but they have yet to see for themselves how strong the other really was. Their blood boiled in exhilaration, their hearts smiling ever so happily. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Harold myr Kamion ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿50 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,985 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,315 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Water ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (54%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (73%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿75% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºHunter''s Sense (4¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- The General was slightly better than Grey in terms of swordsmanship, but Grey was much higher in terms of the magic he could use in conjunction with the sword. Save their abilities, the two of them were standing on equal grounds. There was also the General''s "Hunter Sense (4¡î)" which not only heightens all his senses, but would allow him to read the next attacks using his increased intuition and battle instincts. Grey couldn''t be any more excited. "Your Highness. I won''t say much, but I hope we have a good match," £ÛHarold£Ý "The feeling is mutual, General Harold. Let''s give it our all." £ÛGrey£Ý The two shook hands and exchanged smiles with one another, excitement showing by how strong their grips were. As they separated, the commentators introduced them once more, crowds cheering in the background. "Then, without further ado..." £ÛTerry£Ý ""Let the duel... Begin!"" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý There was no time to dilly-dally, as soon as their voices reverberated across the Grand Colosseum, the atmosphere of the place quickly changed, Grey and the General''s eyes glowing a sharp glint as they unsheathed their swords from their scabbards. A deafening boom ruptured the air as Grey bolted towards the General. His strength may be limited, but he could still ride along the wind to boost his speed to an extreme degree, a loud clang ringing the moment his sword connected with the General''s. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Sparks flew in the air as Grey brandished his sword, the General''s eyes following his movements and parrying without fail. He didn''t just defend, but counterattacked as well, Grey narrowly dodging his slashes by a hair''s breadth. He slashed upwards and a stream of blue glimmered. Grey dodged with ease, but he didn''t just stop there. As soon as Grey dodged, he changed the direction of his sword, launching yet another slash aimed towards Grey''s torso. The head, the legs, the arms, and thrusts towards the chest. The General''s sword path flowed smooth like water, maneuvering like a free bird in the sky, his strides firm and precise, allowing him to perform a chain of movements without much trouble. "Hahaha! You have quite the fantastic footwork, Your Highness! To think you could dodge all my attacks without a problem." £ÛHarold£Ý "I''m honored, General Harold. It''s all because of practice." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey wasn''t any less agile either. He didn''t even need to use his "Eyes of Destiny". His fast acuity alone were enough to read the trajectory of the General''s sword, using wind magic to move his body however he liked. "Practice, huh... Then let''s see if you can dodge this one...!" £ÛHarold£Ý The General suddenly withdrew his blade and a curtain of water enveloped him, all gathering towards his sword as if there was no tomorrow. A resounding echo boomed throughout the arena as he struck the ground with his foot. He drew his sword and... ¡¶Deep Blue''s Judge!¡· £ÛHarold£Ý ... the arena was swallowed by blue light. He slashed and thrusted, silhouettes of blue appearing with every movement. Sharks cruised throughout the air, rushing towards Grey with their maws wide open, ready to devour the young man. There wasn''t just one or two, but dozens of them rushing out like a barrage, darting towards Grey at breakneck speeds, coming from all angles and directions, their jaws just as sharp as the General''s blade. SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH There was no time to be amazed. A smile appeared on Grey''s handsome face and scarlet light started to glimmer as well. Scarlet light which burnt black soon after the moment the flames of hell covered Grey''s sword. Grey slashed and a shark was cut, an explosion of steam booming throughout the stage and filling the arena with mist. The more Grey slashed, the more explosions followed, the veil of mist getting thicker and thicker every time. The General didn''t just let the fog of mist and steam obstruct his vision. As soon as he finished his volley, he raised his trusty sword towards the air and a silver gleam shone on the stage, like a beacon in the midst of darkness. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛHarold£Ý The Generals brought down his sword and the fog was cleaved in half. The parted fig was then sucked in by the vortex in his wake and dispersed the fog even more, the mist thinning out as they rose towards the sky. Yet despite the view clearing out, there was not a hint of Grey to be seen. His eyes shifted left and right, looking for any trace. His ears also listened for the lightest of vibrations, making sure Grey wasn''t trying to attack him from behind. ''Is he going to attack from above©` No! Below!'' £ÛHarold£Ý The General was about to look up, when all fibers of his body screamed out danger. He immediately moved his feet without much thinking, rushing backwards and letting his intuition guide him. Surely enough, a silver gleam sparkled below him. ''Tsk... And to think I even had to erase my presence for that...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey may not be able to hide himself as well as Yuna, but he still knew a thing or two. Still, the General''s instincts were much sharper than he thought, preventing him from ambushing him before he could even tightly grip his sword. However, there was no time to be disappointed. Before the General could get even further Grey immediately chased after him and closed the distance before a single second could, thrusting his scarlet blade towards him once more. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Another fierce clash rang out in the air and lights of azure and scarlet filled the stage. Their clashes were heavy, shockwaves running rampant until the fog of mist was fully cleared, only dug and sparks flying out as they crossed swords. "Ohhh!! They are clashing head to head without letting each other rest! The barrier had already limited their strengths but I still couldn''t follow their movements! Just what you should expect from our heroes!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Keep your eyes peeled, folks! They may be equally matched right now, but the duel could turn tides at any moment! Hohoho! How exciting!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Would His Highness prevail and cut through His Grace''s wall of blades, or would His Grace prevail and show us what it means to be the General! Make sure not to miss a beat! We are witnessing history here!" £ÛKonan£Ý The commentators added to the pandemonium, riling up the audience and making them cheer even louder. An amalgamation of cheers which were still not a match compared to the bellowing tremors and shockwaves the two produced. His fluid footwork stopped out of the blue, and the General cratered the ground with his step. He swung his sword wide and cleaved the ground before him. Grey dodged it with ease, but he wasn''t aiming for him in the first place. With Grey now quite some distance away, the General then brandished his sword, a blue halo of bubbling water forming before him. It looked like a shield at first glance, but it couldn''t be any further from the truth. ¡¶Piercing Jack: Jet Stream!¡· £ÛHarold£Ý The General thrusted his sword in the center of the blue halo and a massive sword of blue manifested out of thin air. It rushed towards Grey, packing enough strength to blow away the whole Colosseum were it not for the barrier present. BOOM SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH Grey braced himself and cut through the sword of pressurized water, water flooding the stage as the water was cut through. Some were turned to steam along a loud boom, but many remained, gushing forth like waves in the ocean. However, it wasn''t the end of it. The halo didn''t disappear after a single strike and remained floating in the air. The General thrusted again and again, a volley of deep blue rushing towards Grey without leaving him time to rest. Waves splashed and clouds of steam burst forth. The more Grey splashed, the more flooded the arena became, pillars of steam rising towards the sky. The arena had become a flooded hellhole with barely any visibility. ¡¶¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡·¡· £ÛGrey and Harold£Ý Two blades of mana clashed in the middle and the waves went wild. The curtain of steam was lifted, leaving a blue battlefield behind. Two swordsmen stood still, eyes still sharp and ready to lash out yet again. And lash out they did. With all eyes on them, Grey and the General brandished their swords and a storm of mana brewed, the flooded arena shaking in turmoil and waves rushing out like the sea in the middle of a storm. ¡¶Deep Blue''s Judge!¡· £ÛHarold£Ý ¡¶Bladed Tempest!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Ferocious sharks swam in the air and dove down the flooded stage, rushing towards Grey with their eyes glowing blue. Yet they couldn''t even get near with Grey blade lashing them without mercy. Cutting and dicing them up. However with each and every shark he slashed, the flooding waters only rose, the stage swallowed up until it reached Grey''s calves, only rising faster and faster the more he tried to defend against the cascading blades. He doesn''t even have time to evaporate the waters as the General was waiting for the chance he would do so, eyes sharp as daggers and sword ready to strike him down the moment he lets his guard down. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Using the momentum of his "Bladed Tempest", Grey ended his rampage with a big strike, creating a massive wave which rushed out like a tsunami, rushing towards the General''''s direction and swallowing the sharks whole. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛHarold£Ý The General easily parted the massive wave with a single strike, the waves running rampant as he did. Yet like before, the moment the waves were parted, Grey was not in sight yet again, vanishing like the passing winds. Vigilant as can be, the General raised his guard and kept his eyes peeled, observing the flooded battlefield like a bird of prey. He stood still in the center of the blue arena, his mind and heart calm as the bright sky above him. Drip Drip Drip "There...!" £ÛHarold£Ý The waves quaked and the General twisted his body, thrusting his sword behind him without a moment''s hesitation, and surely enough, Grey was there, a sharp glimmer of blue greeting the young man straight to the face. Grey kicked up the air and propelled his body away, a clamoring gale resounding as the General''s sword slashed through the air. A series of splashes followed soon after it, Grey landing back on his feet, and the stage trembling before him. "Haah... I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Looks like you already saw through me,.. Though I already expected it, I didn''t think it would be this quickly. As expected of Your Highness." £ÛHarold£Ý "Intuition could be a matter of life and death, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý The flooded arena empowered the General''s sword techniques greatly whilst also turning the battlefield into his ally. But it wasn''t as simple as it seemed. It also had one other very important purpose... It was detection. Unlike the ground, a wet battlefield makes much louder vibrations via splashes. In conjunction with his "Hunter''s Sense", he could accurately predict Grey''s position, striking a counterattack before Grey could even close in on him. "That was a good decision, General. However... you forgot to consider a couple bits of important information about me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? And that is..." £ÛHarold£Ý "Well, first and foremost... Sneak attacks aren''t my forte!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s voice echoed in the air and so did his booming steps. He imbued not just wind magic on his steps, but lightning and fire magic as well, creative explosive boosts which allowed him to bolt at tremendous speeds. The General raised his guard up, but Grey was far too quick. Before he could even prepare himself, the young man already appeared before him, raising his sword towards the sky and bringing it down with a destructive force behind it. ''Urk...! So heavy...!'' £ÛHarold£Ý It wasn''t just his strength alone, but borrowing the same explosive boost from the most destructive of magic attributes, he landed slash after slash towards the General, brilliant sparks flying out everywhere like stars in the night sky. In the first place, Grey was a brawler, be he using his gauntlets or swords, clashing head to head still suited him the most, landing combo after combo without letting the General rest, massive shockwaves rupturing the air as he unleashed his fury. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý He landed a final strike to end his combo, and the General was brought to his knees, the waters rushing away from them and waves as high as the walls rampaging inside the arena, smashing the walls and making the colosseum tremble. The General could finally breathe, but there was no time to waste. He quickly blew a slash and chased Grey away. He only brought a little time, but it was more than enough for him to launch another volley of sharks. And just as he was about to do so, Grey suddenly stopped. He didn''t rush towards him, but rather, firmly planted his foot on the flooded stage, waving his sword to the tune of the winds, a bubbly halo of deep blue appearing before him, shocking not just the General, but the audience as well. "A-A miracle is h-happening, folks! It seems like His Highness is imitating His Grace''s technique! Just what is going on?!" £ÛTerry£Ý He wasn''t imitating it, he was perfectly copying it. With "Perfect Vision" and "Perfect Memory", as long as his eyes land on it, he could perfectly copy it without fail, it won''t matter if it was the first time he saw it, he could copy them all the same. And copy them, he did. Blue light shone on the arena once again, twice the radiance and twice the intensity, halos of blue growing bigger and bigger as the two poured more mana into their attacks, whirlpools sucking in the flooding waters. ¡¶¡¶Piercing Jack: Jet Stream!!¡·¡· £ÛGrey and Harold£Ý Their eyes glimmered bright and they thrust their swords with vigor. Massive swords of blue clashing ever so violently, birthing shockwaves with it. They thrusted time and time again, the waves flogging out like a stormy ocean Curtains of blue veiled the arena, nothing to be seen as the water continued to rise. The General''s "Hunter Sense" was now useless, way too many vibrations and happenings flooding his senses. It was pandemonium. And in that pandemonium Grey saw a chance, bolting like a hurricane towards the General, jet black flames devouring his sword as intense flames burned in his heart. He raised his sword one final time, flames roaring towards the heavens. ¡¶Scorching Crescent!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The flames of hell erupted ever so violently, Grey''s sword devouring the skies as it pressed down on the General. The latter bore the full brunt of the attack, kneeling against his will, the ground under him giving in and waves running wild as the ground was cratered yet again. Black flames bellowed even louder, devouring the arena whole, the most thunderous explosion resounding all throughout the city, a massive pillar of steam rising towards the heavens and engulfing the sky whole. Silence followed soon after, all eyes glued on the arena as the veil of mist slowly cleared out. A single, massive crater was evident in the arena, not a single drop of water to be seen. Only a lone figure remained standing. "Th-The match is overrrr!! With a destructive conclusion, His Highness takes victory and defeats His Grace! Gladiator Grey takes a spot in the semifinals!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Whoohoo!! That was fantastic!" "Your Highness! Your Grace! That was a great match!" "Hahaha! I thought my heart stopped there for a moment! That was amazing!" A loud cacophony ensued soon after. CHAPTER 326 END Chapter 327: The Final Four! CLANG CLANG CLANG Heavy metallic sounds screeched in the air, fierce flames chasing after its tail as loud and deafening explosions riddled the air. The winds boomed and bellowed, a tornado of flames birthed along with shockwaves, flogging out in the arena. There was not just one or two, but three blades clashing, two ganging against one, not leaving the opponent even room to breathe, his blades rushing towards her and aiming for the kill. A ferocious and violent clash was what it was. "Just to be expected of Lord Elian! Lady Agatha is forced into a defensive with hie fury of blows! Is this the end of the duel?!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! It''s still too early to judge, Partner! Lady Agatha still has determination burning in her eyes! She won''t easily go down without a fight! She didn''t climb up towards the quarterfinals on mere luck alone!" £ÛTerry£Ý "What do you think, folks?! Cheer as loud as you can! The battle is getting more heated up as we speak!" £ÛKonan£Ý It was the third round of the quarterfinals for the Senior Division, a match between the runner-up of the previous three consecutive years, Elian, and a challenger who was at the higher ends of B-rank, Agatha. Elian wielded two longswords by his side whilst Agatha wielded a rapier. Both were masters of the swords, not letting up as they poured out strike after strike, after strike, slashing and thrusting faster than lightning, their strikes thundering across the arena. ¡¶Double Cross!¡· £ÛElian£Ý His hands were swift and precise, slashing at the same time and creating a cross of mana which darted towards Agatha at breakneck speeds. A cross sharp enough to cut through steel without a problem, cutting it like tofu. ¡¶Wild Thrust!¡· £ÛAgatha£Ý Agatha didn''t just let the attack rush at her. She quickly pulled herself together and gathered mana at the tip of her sword. She thrusted towards the middle of the cross, shattering it to fragments, a beam of piercing silver rushing out from her rapier. The duel continued and storming clash continued, Agatha pushed back slowly but surely by Elian''s dual wielded barrage. Her reflexes and maneuvering were very commendable, but Elian''s cascade of blades were even much faster, battering the lady without showing any signs of mercy. He raised both of his blades and Agatha parried it with her sword, but at the same time her hands were full, Elian unleashed his other blade, thrusting towards Agatha at breakneck speeds. Blood was spilled as her flank was wounded. Pained as she was, Agatha still managed to pull herself together and increased the distance between the two of them. She covered her wound with her left hand, her right hand charging mana towards her sword, the winds howling at her command. ¡¶Bladed Gale!¡· £ÛAgatha£Ý She lashed out her sword and the winds ran rampant, blades of wind rushing towards Elian like galloping stallions, stampeding all over the stage. They left large gashes on the ground, scarring the newly repaired stage. Yet Elian could only smile at the sight before him. He crouched on the stage, leaving a large crater as he pounced, his blades crossed as his eyes glowed sharp. He then brandished both his swords, ripping apart everything in his path. The blades of wind and mana were all shattered like brittle glass, Elian closing in on the wounded Agatha as the chimes of time continued to play. Panic struck the lady''s heart, withdrawing her blade of a and stopping her tracks as he unleashed her mana. ¡¶Windswept Spring!¡· £ÛAgatha£Ý Her sword flashed and rode the wind, a raging storm rushing towards Elian at insane speeds, aiming towards his heart. A loud clang reverberated in the air as the latter used both his swords to deflect such an attack. However, that was not the end of it. Rather than be terminated, Agatha''s swift and deadly thrust continued to lash out, hitting the barrier and ricocheting towards Elian once more, now even faster and powerful than before, the winds howling louder. BANG BANG BANG BANG Elian deflected the sword again and again, yet every time he did, it only bounced back, rushing faster at him again. Even with two of his swords, it was still difficult to parry, the blow getting heavier as the hurricane brewed wilder with time. The man ran, but the persistent blade continued to chase him. Such a scene occurred until such that a thunder boomed throughout the stage, the thrust breaking through the sound barrier, leaving shockwaves in its wake. Left, right, above, and from below, the rushing winds continued to strike Elian without a shred of mercy. It got so fast that Elian''s eyes couldn''t keep up anymore, only a blur appearing on his peripheral. A wound soon appread, blood trickling down his arms. ''Tsk! So annoying...'' £ÛElian£Ý Elian''s eyes finally glowed a serious glint. He was about to unleash his ability, when he caught a quick glimpse of a certain sight. Agatha was now panting heavily, sweat streaking down like bullets from her forehead whilst blood trickled from her side. The attack was overwhelming, but it was also one which devoured Agatha''s mana like a starving dragon. It hasn''t even been half a minute yet she was already panting, legs trembling ever so slightly, evidently struggling to stay on her feet. ''I see... So that''s how it is... Then let''s he who will last longer!'' £ÛElian£Ý A sudden change of plans, a smile of mischief blooming on Elian''s face. He braced himself for one more time and let the flames devour his whole being, his blades clad in the hottest of flame, erupting like that of a disastrous volcano. ¡¶Dual Winged Phoenix Flash!¡· £ÛElian£Ý The flames burst forth and a thunderous shockwave rocked the whole arena, scarlet flames running rampant all over the place, a burning streak cruising across the stage like a lightning bolt which fell from heaven. Elian, which was slowly cornered by the persistent blade of Agatha, was now soaring through the stage at incomparable speeds than before. A trail of flames were left at his wake, the occasional shockwaves as his blades clashes with Agatha''s All Elian did was run and defend, blowing away Agatha''s attack as he dashed all over the stage. He was clearly enjoying the same, but the same couldn''t be said about the lady, clearly out of breath as she tried to maintain her attack. ''Jus... Just a little bit more...'' £ÛAgatha£Ý Agatha thought as she breathed in and out in rapid succession, pushing herself over her limit, pain, fatigue, and drowsiness creeping in on her. She blinked her eyes for a quick moment, and the very moment she opened her eyes two blazing blades were already aiming for her neck. She closed her eyes yet again, bracing herself for the worst and the pain that''s about to come, yet nothing happened. She opened her eyes once more and the scorching, scarlet flames were now extinguished, only two blades pointed at her. A short distance was her blade, frozen in time just a couple inches away from Elian''s neck. She had run out of mana, her blade shattered into fragments of light as they vanished into thin air, dim sparkling carried away by the wind. "Looks like it''s my win, My Lady." £ÛElian£Ý The man smiled with a bright expression on his face, the contour of his accentuated by the golden brilliance of the sky behind him. The battle was finally over, Agatha''s legs giving out from pain and relief, unable to keep herself from standing any longer. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Hohoho! What a swift and fast-paced duel! His Grade, Gladiator Elian has grabbed victory against Gladiator Agatha! He takes the third spot of the semifinals!" £ÛTerry£Ý The announcements rang loud, and the crowd clamored with excitement as the victor punched his fist towards the amber sky. All her smiling brightly, only a single figure down in the dumps as she sat on the ground, eyes filled with a bit of disappointment. "Now, now, don''t be too sad, My Lady. That was a good match and I really enjoyed myself. There''s no need to be so sad." £ÛElian£Ý "Easy for you to say... You weren''t even serious, were you?" £ÛAgatha£Ý "Hahaha. I wonder... Well, first... Let me help you up a bit. I''m sure your sides still hurt from your wound." £ÛElian£Ý "Ah, thank©` Fuweeh?!" £ÛAgatha£Ý The lady couldn''t even finish her words when Elian did the unthinkable. She thought he would just lend her a hand, but the man suddenly crouched and scooped her up from the ground, his hands on her back and legs. He carried her, bridal style! "Wh-What are you doing?! L-Let me down, you beast!" £ÛAgatha£Ý "I was the one who gave you that wound, so I should at least do this much. And as far as I know, you don''t have a lover so there shouldn''t be any problem, right?" £ÛElian£Ý "There are a lot of problems here! P-Put me down already, you fiend!" £ÛAgatha£Ý Agatha protested as much as she could, but there was only so much she could do when she was exhausted as can be. Elian continued carrying the lady and brought her to the medical staff to be healed, golden light shining soon after. It wasn''t the first time he had done so. Though he usually just lends his shoulder, he also carries people when the situation calls for it, carrying them in her arms when they''re a lady, and on his shoulders they''re a man. Regardless of which, it was always an interesting sight to behold, the crowd enjoying the little extra laugh to break away from the tension. Two figures in particular were glued to the scene, peeking a little ways from the waiting area. "Ohh¡«! So that''s my next opponent, huh... He''s quite the player, isn''t he? Quite... Umm... Interesting to say the least! Un! Interesting!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That may be so, but you should still be careful. He hasn''t shown his full power yet. I''m sure it will be totally different tomorrow." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That makes me look forward to it even more!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was only excitement and anticipation in her eyes as she glanced over Elian once again. Though, the match she was most excited about was the one between Grey and herself, a soft chuckle escaping her soft and plump, red lips. The clouds continued to drift and the repairs were finally finished. With the setting of the sun, the arena lights lit up and graced the Grand Colosseum with sight. It was finally time for the final match of the day, the audience excited as can be. "Folks! Grab your snacks and refreshments, and seat yourselves properly! Keep your eyes peeled and your hearts ready! Let the drums play out!" £ÛTerry£Ý "This is the match we have been waiting for! An exciting match to conclude the second day of the Carnival of swords! Are! You! Readyyyy¡«?!" £ÛKonan£Ý There was no need for a second try. As Terry and Konan''s voice echoed throughout the evening sky, a pandemonium of boisterous cheers and joyous applause danced in the Grand Colosseum, two figures making their entrance. On one side was the Reigning Champion of the Carnival Swords, proving his worth three consecutive times. The other was a Lt. General who wasn''t any less famous, his name known all over the Kingdom. Swordsmen who stood at the top. "To think I would duel with you again against you in the Carnival of Swords... It must be fate, Your Grace. I''ll show you how much I''ve grown." £ÛGalahad£Ý "Sure. I will be the one to judge you. I hope you won''t disappoint me." £ÛLionel£Ý The Champion''s words were as cold as ever, his eyes and expression unchanging in the face of Galahad''s words. There was only tension in the air between them, the two shaking one another''s hands with firm and immense grip. The two soon separated, heading off to their respective sides of the stage, a grand introduction following as per usual. A wave of cheers rang out once again, the stars watching them from the night sky, a cascade of starlight befalling on the arena. ""Let the duel... Begin!!"" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý Both swordsmen unsheathed their swords and brandished them in the air, the ground trembling before them as they darted towards one another. Their white and blue hairs fluttering in the wind as shockwaves filled the nightly breeze. The cold nightly air only became more chilly as Galahad brandished his sword, pillars of ice appearing with every stride and the sparks immediately extinguished every time they clashed, streaks of blue glowing under the night sky, bright as the moon. ¡¶Frosted Tiger''s Claw!¡· £ÛGalahad£Ý He leaped and he slashed, the frozen silhouette of a blue tiger appearing behind him, waving its forelegs and slashing away with its claws, four deadly and massive blades of frost bearing down on the Champion''s sword at the same time. The blades connected to his sword, yet his facial expressions remained unchanged. He simply planted his left foot firmly on the ground, brandishing his trusty longsword and deflecting it with a heavy swing, showers of blue exploding in the air and snow falling soon after. His first attack may be deflected, but there was no need to falter. Taking the chance, Galahad quickly lunged towards Lionel and put all his strength into his sword. The winds quivered and bellowed as his eyes glimmered blue. ¡¶Freezing Crescent!¡· £ÛGalahad£Ý A massive blade was manifested from nothingness, the moisture in air freezing into snowflakes as the sound of crackling ice rustled in the wind. Yet another fierce clash thundered across the Grand Colosseum, crystals of ice exploding rather than sparks. It was all too sudden. Before Galahad could even notice, the Champion''s blade was already covered in rocks, blocking both the frost and the impact of his attack without much trouble, the former''s body shuddering a little from the rebound. However, even that didn''t stop Galahad from attacking. With the failure of his second attack, he braced himself yet again and poured much mana not just on his sword, but ti his body as well, the wind freezing as the night went deeper. ¡¶12 Deadly Strikes: Winter March!¡· £ÛGalahad£Ý Streaks of blue shone from his blade, the soft and gentle moonlight reflecting on it. He suddenly disappeared from sight, his shadow creeping in on the stage like a free eagle reigning over the night sky. BOOOMMMM FWOOSH CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE A strike came from above, a shockwave filled with power and frost lashing out on a beautiful night. Crystals of ice manifested from thin air, swallowing the Champion''s sword whole, cracking even the heavy rocks adorning it. But Galahad didn''t just end there. After the first strike, he rebounded from the blade and landed on the ground, pouncing towards the Champion once again, now aiming from a different angle, his sword moving fast as lightning. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Another stride, another strike, all coming from different angles and flowing in different patterns. Galahad soared all over the stage, leaving trails of ice with every step. The symphony of the freezing winds playing as their swords clashed again and again. Eight... Nine... Ten... Eleven... And on the twelfth and final strike, Galahad''s sword was enveloped in azure and brilliant light. He then drew his sword and poured all his strength towards his legs, all the frost building up finally bursting forth, concentrating at the tip of his sword. He thrusted with all his strength and albeit subtly, Lionel''s expression finally changed, painted with a bit of shock. He finally poured mana to his sword and bent the ground to his will, rushing out towards the sky and gathering towards his sword. ¡¶Falling Rush!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý The ground quaked at Lionel''s words and his sword rode an avalanche of rocks. It soon connected with the piercing cold, tremors reverberating again and again as the downpour of boulders continued to pour, the ground shattered as Lionel''s sword fell. The tremors didn''t just stop there. After obliterating the ray of blue, it then laid waste to the stage and made both the boulder and glaciers rise in the air. The whole arena was a mess, not a single tile untouched and free from harm. "How do you like my present, Your Grace? Did it disappoint you?" £ÛGalahad£Ý "No... On the contrary, it was amazing. You have clearly gotten stronger compared to last year, frighteningly so." £ÛLionel£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad to hear that, so... Here''s another one, free of charge...!" £ÛGalahad£Ý Galahad once again vanished from sight, appearing in front of the Champion yet another time. However, compared to before, the blue shine in his sword was nowhere to be seen, only a silver glimmer like the reigning moon above them. ¡¶Executioner''s Rush!¡· £ÛGalahad£Ý His eyes glowed white and so did his blade. Galahad unleashed a fury of slashes towards Lionel and slowly chipped away on his defenses. All his strikes aimed were deadly, aiming for the most vital of spots, swift and heavy as can be. It was a skill born from swordsmanship alone and one Galahad had polished over the months, making sure its pattern was unpredictable and hard to defend against. Surely enough, it was worth the effort, the Champion finally taking a couple steps back. "O... Ohhh...! His Grace is being pushed back by Lord Galahad''s fury of swords! His relentless attacks had driven our Champion into a corner! Are we witnessing history here, folks?!" £ÛKonan£Ý However, the commentator couldn''t be any more wrong. Though Lionel was being pushed back, it was simply because he''s measuring the extent of Galahad''s growth and openly receiving his strikes head on. It was rude to decline a present, after all. The clash of swords continued and even fiercer sparks exploded like fireworks. Both Galahad and the Champion knew that it was only futile, the latter easily parrying the former''s furious carnage, not breaking a single sweat. Every strike was filled with all of Galahad''s might yet the Champion was barely fazed by them. He had gotten much stronger than he was before, but so did the man before him, only a single thought ringing in his mind... ''Haha... Looks like I''m still far from the pinnacle...'' £ÛGalahad£Ý The Champion was like an immovable mountain before him. No matter how much he slashed, he could never hope to strike him down, his volley of blades soon coming to a halt, arms now riddled with fatigue and pain. "That was a beautiful display, Lord Galahad... So in response to such a great present, let me show a bit of my sincerity as well." £ÛLionel£Ý The look in the Champion''s eyes changed and the air became even more tense than it already is, a storm of mana brewed on the stage for the final time, violent bursts of winds lashing out all over the Grand Colosseum. An ominous premonition creeping in deep in his heart, Galahad hastily tried to lunge at Lionel in order to stop him on his tracks, but it was all in vain as it was already far too late, the ground trembling below their feet from the raging storm. He struck down with his sword, packing all his might, but it was easily deflected away by an invisible yet heavy force©` no, rather, it was parried by Lionel''s sword. It was so fast and precise, the former could barely catch a glimpse of it. ¡¶Thousand Blade Spiral!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý Once... Twice... Five times... A dozen times... A hundred times... Lionel slashed and slashed, blades of mana pouring out from him and creating a massive and devastating tornado. The more he slashed, the bigger the tornado became, spinning ever so viciously as it tore everything in the arena apart. Galahad tried to defend himself, but it was all for naught. When the blades reached the count of hundreds, his sword was flung away from the heavy force, wounds riddling his body as his blood graced the already ruined stage. Lionel unleashed the thousandth strike with all his might, the tornado of blades rapidly expanding as if there was no tomorrow. It clashed with the barrier, irritable screeches filling the air as it bore its claws, slashing everything in sight. The tornado of blades soon dissipated and everything was laid bare. The arena was totally destroyed, not a trace of the stage left behind. All there was to be seen was a lone man, eyes cold as the night as he heaved a sigh of resignation, eyes glancing towards a certain direction. "W-What was that?! If I''m not wrong, that should be the ''Thousand Blade Spiral'' I only heard about in legends! Am I wrong, Partner?!" £ÛKonan£Ý "No! You''re totally right, Partner! That was the power of an ''Advanced'' level sword art! We just witnessed history here, folks!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Hahaha! With this, the four semifinalists of the Senior Division have been decided! After a crushing victory, His Grace, Gladiator Deltran, joins the ranks!" £ÛKonan£Ý The audience was thrusted into utter chaos, a mix of confusion, shock, disbelief, and excitement brewing in the Grand Colosseum, everyone witnessing the power of an Advanced-Level swordsman before their very eyes. Ovation rang aloud. It was truly terrific, to the point that if it weren''t for the barrier, Galahqd might have also been ripped to shreds along with the arena. It was fortunate that his body was only riddled in wounds, life not even close to danger. Yet in that joyous night, two figures stood in silence, contrary to the boisterous crowd. They looked at the devastated arena, the gentle moonlight gracing them as the night continued to unfold, starlight reflecting in their eyes. "Grey... He just looked at you, didn''t he?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I think so too... Haha... Couldn''t he be any more obvious?" £ÛGrey£Ý The "Thousand Blade Spiral" wasn''t just a way to finish the match and announce to the world the level of his swordsmanship. It was a provocation from the Champion to his next challenger, telling him to prepare himself. Lionel''s swordsmanship really was a cut above the rest, Grey''s not even matching up to him in that front. However, the young man couldn''t help but look forward to the match to be held tomorrow, his blood boiling in excitement and anticipation. "Fufufu! Someone sure is excited¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Did it show on my face?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... Not really... Others probably wouldn''t be able to tell. But, have you forgotten already, Grey?... I''m your fianc¨¦e... I could tell at a single glance." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... Looks like I''m really not a match against you, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''ll take that as a compliment, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý Laughter and giggles resounded in the air, carried along by the drifting, nightly breeze as the stars continued to reign over the night sky. The world was already asleep yet the Royal Capital couldn''t be any livelier, excitement brewing all over the place. The Grand Finals draws nearer. CHAPTER 327 END Chapter 328: The Asura! The sun was high above the world, the sky blue as can be, clouds littering its every edge and corner. The blades of grass rustle in the meadow, the rivers continuing to flow, and the forests breathing in and out as sunlight graced its verdant canopies. The world was peaceful and quiet, however, the same couldn''t be said in the cities where people hustle and bustle. A certain venue in particular was especially lively, hollering cheers and thunderous applause echoing towards the heavens. It was the final day of the Carnival of Swords, and so the conclusion was near. The semifinals of the Junior and Intermediate Divisions had just finished, and now, it was time for the Senior Division, the audience excited as can be. "Fufufu! Someone sure looks excited." £ÛMiranda£Ý "Hahaha, how could I not be? After all, next would be Yuna''s match... I have high expectations for the one who defeated me." £ÛArchen£Ý The King declared with a bright smile on his face, extending from ear to ear as he eagerly watched over the arena. His blood was bubbling from excitement, hands trembling ever so slightly as he tried to rein in himself from anticipation. Inside the waiting area, it wasn''t any less quiet. Three figures stood just behind the arena gates, a silver-haired elf sheathing her swords as she peeked at the scenery outside the waiting area, ready to lash out and cross swords with her enemy. "Yuna, you must win, okay?! You must win for me! Don''t let Lord Elian defeat you! Show him what you''ve got!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you, Lisa, though... Are you sure you aren''t just cheering on me because Lord Elian is Lord Deltran''s rival?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What?! How could Lord Elian be Lord Deltran''s rival! Lord Deltran is clearly stronger than him! And by a long shot at that!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Sure, sure, let''s just go with that¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was bawling her eyes out yesterday, but now, she was full of energy, puffing her cheeks as she argued with Yuna. She gave her one final and tight embrace for good luck, wishing all the best for her victory, a sweet smile afloat on her pretty face. Letting go of Lisandra, Yuna''s eyes then shifted to a certain black-haired youngster. She wanted another "good luck charm", but with Lisandra around, she couldn''t just ask for something so embarrassing, eyes now filled with expectations. ''Really now... Haah... What am I gonna do with you...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought revolved around Grey''s mind, sighing to himself as he looked at his beloved. With her looking like an abandoned puppy, how could he have the heart to ignore her. He soon extended his hand, patting her head ever so softly. "Good luck, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý His hand was warm and gentle, filled with a stream of affection and sincerity. It was not exactly what she thought of, but it wasn''t any less comforting. Confidence and determination filled her heart, her lips breaking into a smile of satisfaction. "Un! I''ll do my best, so you better look forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s the spirit, Yuna! Show that geezer what the Heroine of Oiros os made of! Beat him with everything you''ve got! Crush hi©`" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Then, let''s welcome our semifinalists! Lord Elian and Lady Yuna!!" £ÛTerry£Ý Laughter and giggles in the air, the announcement rang loud and clear all over the Gran Colosseum, cutting the princess off and a wave of deafening cheers followed after it. It was finally time for the fuel, the audience chanting their names. "Then, I''ll be going now! Please watch me closely!" £ÛYuna£Ý She clenched her hands into a fist and declared such words with her chest puffed with pride. Her footsteps soon resounded in the air, drowned out by the heavy creaking of the arena gates and soon, by the thundering clamor and chatter of the audience. Yuna was filled with determination, however, the same couldn''t be said for Grey. He has full trust in Yuna''s skills, yet he still couldn''t help but have worry brew in his heart, concerned about his beloved. After all, her opponent was... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Elian ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿29 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿2,135 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,672 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (55%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (54%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿77% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºAsura (4¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ... Quite powerful. It was no wonder he had been often referred to as the Champion''s Rival. He has the skills to back it all up. During the weeks they have been fighting in the Gran Colosseum, Yuna''s proficiency in the sword has risen from 62% to 65%, a massive increase considering it has only been a couple of weeks. She was worthy of being called a prodigy. However, even that 65% was still far from 74% which was almost at the "Advanced" level. The only way Yuna can equal her was to effectively use ice magic in conjunction with swordsmanship to overpower Elian. An easy-sounding fear which couldn''t be any more difficult to pull off. ''Hmm... I wonder... Am I being overprotective again?'' £ÛGrey£Ý There was not a need to worry so much. With the bright face she made whilst she stepped foot into the arena, he could only put his trust on her, his eyes glued on her as she went up the stage, heart now at rest. "Wh-What''s this, folks?! Am I just seeing things or is Her Highness now has two scabbards by her side?!" £ÛKonan£Ý "You''re not wrong, partner! And not just her, His Grace also has four more blades hanging on his back! It seems like things are getting serious!" £ÛTerry£Ý "We have said it before, and we will say it again! This match will go down in the history of the Kingdom©` No! The world! This match will be legendary!" £ÛKonan£Ý The commentators weren''t exaggerating. Along the usual "Divine Sword", Yuna also now held the "Silversky Decapitator" in her hand, one of the Mythical-Grade swords Grey got as a prize for clearing the Labyrinth of flames. It was a special sword which empowers the ice attribute, perfect for Yuna. On the other hand, Elian was equipped with six swords. Two were hanging by his sides and the other four by his back. All were of the Superior-Grade, costing dozens of millions of kiels. He sure was rich, I''ll tell you that much. "Whew¡«! This is the first time I''m seeing you use two swords, Your Highness. So you were a dual wielder as well?" £ÛElian£Ý "Well, you could say that... Though, this is the first time I''m wielding two swords at the same time. I was inspired by your style yesterday, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý "That isn''t something you can decide on willy-nilly, you know? Dual wielding is much harder than it seems. You might regret acting so recklessly." £ÛElian£Ý "Fufufu! We shall see about that..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was only confidence in her eyes as she shook Elian''s hands. After all, she was an assassin, and she has been dual wielding ever since she learnt how to fight. Be it swords or daggers, everything felt natural in her hands. Though... there was no need to say it out loud. Elian and Yuna soon separated and headed to their respective sides. Their usual introduction followed, the commentators now more hyped than before as they riled up the crowd. "Let the match... Begin!!" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. BOOOOMMMMMMM The signal rang and a shockwave followed soon after. Before everyone could even notice, the tiles were already broken, two streaks of light clashing with one another. Excitement boomed soon after, eyes sparkling with excitement. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Sharp and violent screeches danced in the air, Yuna and Elian hurling rapid shots towards one another, both of them dodging and parrying with eyes as their eyes cruised like bolts of lightning, their clashes following it like thunder. The previous clashes were already fierce, but with both contestants wielding two swords, it was now even faster and even more violent, twice the devastation razing the arena and twice the enthusiasm drifting afloat the crowd. ¡¶¡¶Double Cross!¡·¡· £ÛYuna and Elian£Ý Their techniques are just as fast, only needing half the time to launch such powerful strikes, the air quivering in fear and the ground quaking in terror as they exchanged blows time and time again, turbulent storms of mana brewing askew. Elian bolted towards Yuna and raised one of his swords to the sky, another rushing from below. He brought the two of them together, rushing towards the young lady like the pincers of a crab, only more deadly and at breakneck speeds. The streaks of his blade glimmered under the bright sky, Yuna''s eyes following it close. She easily dodge the attack by planting one of her swords in the ground and propelling herself upwards with a little bit of help from wind magic. Elian''s attack was over, so it was now time for Yuna''s counterattack. She gripped her remaining sword with both her hands and poured great amounts of mana towards it, glowing bright as it streaked towards Elian like a bolt of lightning falling from heaven. ¡¶Heavy Slash!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s sword crashed like a falling star and connected with Elian''s crossed swords. A tremendous shockwave rocked the stage once more, whilst Elian''s knees were forced to bend. Another shockwave followed as he deflected Yuna away from him. The young lady was blasted a couple distances away, but she easily landed on her foot, rushing towards Elian once again, all the while grabbing her other sword with a sharp glint glimmering inside her eyes. ¡¶Raging Thunder Flash!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Her steps exploded like thunder and she bolted towards Elian at breakneck speeds. Like Grey the day before, she imbued the power of wind, fire, and lightning to her legs and rushed at speeds unimaginable inside the barrier. ¡¶Dual Winged Phoenix Flash!¡· £ÛElian£Ý Elian''s steps also shattered the tiles as she dashed towards Yuna, flames enveloping his whole body and his swords. An explosion of sparks erupted as he crossed his swords, rushing towards Yuna with the intent to win. Elian was fast, but Yuna was even much faster. Every step the man took, Yuna could take two, not giving him any chances to escape her grasp. She chased after him time and time again, flames razing the stage as two streaks cruised all over the place. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The clanging of metals ceased to exist, thundering explosions then taking their place. Yuna struck as aggressively as she could and Elian defended against her ferocious blows, craters forming one after another every single time their blades clashed. ''Kugh... As expected of an S-ranker... So powerful...!'' £ÛElian£Ý Each of the young lady''s blows were heavy, Elian clearly pushed back. Their physical prowess may now be equal, but with such explosive power backing her, Elian could only grunt as he bore the brunt of her furious cascade of blades. Unlike Agatha from his match before, Yuna wasn''t showing any signs of fatigue nor rapid mana exhaustion either, looking rather calm if anything. It was only then that it dawned on him that he couldn''t simply play around and do things half heartedly. The glint in Elian''s eyes finally changed. Yuna''s flurry of slashes continued, yet Elian halted his steps in rebellion and bore down on of her attacks with a single blade, a bit of pain cruising in his veins, hand trembling from the impact. Yet Elian didn''t falter. He didn''t waste the opportunity and poured mana into his other sword and thrusted it towards Yuna, twisting his arms a little bit as he aimed for the young lady''s neck without hesitation. ¡¶Wild Thrust!¡· £ÛElian£Ý The thrust parted the air and pierced through the storming torrent. Yet another loud crash danced in the air, a metallic clash echoing as his sword connected with Yuna''s, an explosion of mana following, a cloud of dust brewing in the stage. His thrust wasn''t able to wound Yuna, but it was able to blast her more than a few meters away. It gave Elian more than enough room to prepare his counterattack, a scarlet glimmer burning ablaze in his eyes like the flames of hell. Of course, Yuna didn''t just stand by and no nothing. As Elian''s flames raged, the air around her started to freeze and snow started to fall. Ice slowly crept on the stage, a storm or blue brewing all over the arena at her command. ¡¶¡¶Scorching Crescent!!¡·¡· £ÛElian£Ý There wasn''t just one, but two waves of raging flames rushing towards Yuna. One rushed from above whilst the other one from below. They painted the stage red, the winds bursting forth with rage and the tiles melting from the heat. ¡¶¡¶Mountain Cleaving Frost!!¡·¡· £ÛYuna£Ý On the other side, two waves of blue burst forth from Yuna''s blade, leaving trails of ice and frost in their wake, cruising like sharks in the oceanic depths. The morning breeze turned into freezing winds, lashing out all over the place. BOOOOMMMMMMM The blades of frost and flames clashed, a shockwave of destruction razing the ground and ripping the whole stage without mercy. It resounded louder than thunder, people forced to cover their ears despite the barrier protecting them. Light soon faded away and all there was to be seen was destruction, the boundaries of the stage erased from existence yet again. Only a single figure could be seen left standing on the stage©` or rather, only one could be seen. ¡¶Double Cross!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý One of them was veiled by the large pillars of steam, smoke, and dust, only revealing herself as she launched yet another attack towards Elian. Such thick clouds were parted by her slash, a massive hole bored through in the shape of a cross. Elian didn''t let his guard down either. With his quick reaction time, he quickly jumped away from Yuna''s blades, the already jaded stage destroyed even more the moment it crashed towards the ground, another pillar of smoke rising to the air. "Haah... You really are relentless, aren''t you?" £ÛElian£Ý "Fufufu! Then I''ll take that as a compliment. I feel honored, Lord Elian." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... So you can still laugh in such a situation, huh.... Then let''s see if you can still keep on laughing after seeing this...!" £ÛElian£Ý The air tensed up all of the sudden, the winds brewing eerily and the ground quaking ominously. A terrifying premonition struck Yuna''s heart, instinctively fixing her stance, her guard raised to the highest level. A shocking scene unfolded before her. There was no warning whatsoever. Shadows suddenly crept all over Elian''s body and his whole being underwent a transformation. Two pairs of shadowy hands appeared on his back and two dark faces grew beside his face, his muscles growing stronger and tougher than they had ever been. The four scabbards were finally released, four longswords unsheathed as two pairs of arms drew from them. Each blade glimmered with sharpness and intimidation, ready to slash away the moment Elian wills it. Asura (4¡î)... Such was Elian''s ability which not only grants him extra strength, but also grants his four extra limbs and two extra heads in the form of shadows. This allows him to attack much faster in a wider range, all the while observing the whole battlefield and multitasking with the use of his extra heads. "H-Here it is, folks! The moment we have been waiting for! His Grace has finally shown his trump card and has transformed into the great terror of Avalon! The Six-Bladed Asura!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! And here I thought I won''t see it again this year, Partner! It looks like things are getting serious! The battle is getting heated up, folks!" £ÛTerry£Ý "What will Her Highness do?! Will she be able to keep on fighting or would His Grace finally take victory with his trump card?! Ohh! Things are getting exciting!" £ÛKonan£Ý The crowd''s excitement rose up to cloud nine, yet one figure couldn''t be any more different. It was none other than Yuna, her eyes now filled with worry and trouble, hands trembling a little bit, not from fear, but uneasiness. Grey had already warned her before about Elian''s ability, but standing in front of the now-transformed Elian, it was much more concerning than she thought. Two swords were already troublesome, and now there were six. It couldn''t get any worse. "Then, here I... Go!" £ÛElian£Ý There was no need for second thoughts, Elian quickly pouncing towards Yuna. He may have gained extra heads and limbs, but since they were all but shadows, they didn''t weigh him down at all. He was still just as fast. BOOOOMMMMMMMMM The first clash echoed, two blades bearing down towards the young lady. Yet there was no time to be relieved. Whilst both her blades were busy, Elian''s other swords thrusted towards her, lunging from four different directions. Yuna''s eyes were fast, able to see them perfectly, but her body couldn''t keep up with her reflexes. She was able to deflect two, but the other two continued to rush towards her, albeit shallowly, wounding her left arm and her right leg. Elian didn''t just stop there. Before Yuna could even recover, he quickly lunged his other swords towards her and trapped her in a torrent of swords, wounds appearing all over her delicate figure as Elian continued to pour out a cascade of swords. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG BOOOOMMMMMM It didn''t take too long before Yuna concluded how disadvantageous close combat was. When she did, she immediately poured all her strength towards her legs and increased the distance between them with explosive steps. In an instant, she was on another edge of the stage, mana brewing like a storm with her at the center of the vortex, freezing winds lashing out as her eyes glowed as deep and frosty color. Winter gales screamed all over the place. ¡¶¡¶Mountain Cleaving Frost!!¡·¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yet another two blades of frost bolted across the already devastated stage, crystals of ice and glaciers running rampant towards Elian. Yuna poured even more power in that strike, packing enough power to sweep away entire villages. Of course, Elian didn''t just sit still and let the storm of ice devour him. He ignited his flames once again, all his swords clad in raging flames. He unleashed all of them at once, racing like stampeding buffalos in a gorge. ¡¶¡¶¡¶¡¶¡¶¡¶Scorching Crescent!!¡·¡·¡·¡·¡·¡· £ÛElian£Ý Six whole waves of flames dyed the arena a scarlet hue, lashing out without mercy as they rushed towards Yuna. Two collided with Yuna''s blades and booming like thunder as an explosion of heat and steam laid waste on the arena once more. But such thick veil didn''t last too long, dispersed by the other blades of flame which rushed towards Yuna. Explosions thundered once more as blades collided with the ever so sturdy barrier, not a trace of the young lady to be seen. She appeared soon enough, but not where she was before. She was now behind Elian, a silver glimmer sparkling ever so brightly as she thrusted both her swords towards Elian, boosting it with the explosive powers of the elements. CLANG CLANG However, it was all too unfortunate. With two more heads on his person, Elian quickly saw the sparkle in her swords and parried it with two pairs of swords, then twisting his body to launch a counterattack with the other two. Yuna immediately exploded her steps and bolted away from Elian as soon as she saw her attack fail. Blood trickled down her wounds and dripped towards the stage, her remaining sharp as she evaluated the situation again. Close quarters combat was already a no go from the start, yet now, even long ranged attacks and sneak attacks are nullified by Elian''s extra heads and arms. The only way to win was to maximize the input of ice magic to her sword and slash with all her might. ''The problem is the rebound... I could only exert about 60% now. If I exert more than 70%, it might become a©`'' £ÛYuna£Ý "What are you thinking so deeply about?" £ÛElian£Ý Yuna couldn''t even think properly, when Elian''s swords once again lashed at her. All she could do was dodge and parry, using a bit of magic to aid her strides and trying to endure the heavy curtain of blades as much as she could. A series of clashes echoed in the air once more and fresh wounds appeared on the young lady''s body. She was fully suppressed, the suffering only ending the moment she escaped with all the strength she could muster. "Hey... Your Highness... I don''t know you that much, but I could tell that you''re still not giving it your all. Why don''t you use ''that'' already?" £ÛElian£Ý "By ''that'', you mean..." £ÛYuna£Ý "The one you used against Lord Lazareth. That was your ability, wasn''t it?" £ÛElian£Ý Elian was totally right. Since the first round, Yuna had sworn to not use her ability as it was too unfair for the other contestants. Not only does it conceal her, it could also make her practically invincible against any sort of attack. To make matters worse, the Carnival of swords is a competition to measure one''s skills with the sword. Using such an ability would deter its very meaning useless and could be taken as an insult to the Kingdom''s history. She was hesitating. "No... That ability is too unfair..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Unfair, you say... Well, suit yourself. Though, you might regret it now if you don''t use that card. It would be your loss, you know?" £ÛElian£Ý Loss... Such a word resounded clearly inside Yuna''s mind. Ever since she started training, she only considered herself losing to two people, and they were none other than the Azure Sword Emperor and Grey, two people who are truly strong. To tell her that she would be losing against another, a swirl of emotions stirred her heart. It was not a matter of losing or winning, nor was it a matter of confidence and pride. It''s just... She had a promise to keep. "Haah... Sorry for showing you such a sight... Then, I''ll get serious too. Don''t regret it when you lose." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Now that''s more like it! Bring it on!" £ÛElian£Ý Yuna''s eyes suddenly changed their glow. As Elian''s voice rang in the air, the hot winds fueled the flames. It rose and danced, covering Yuna''s figure. The moment it lowered down, Yuna was nowhere to be seen, only the crackling of flames to be heard All of Elian''s heads turned and surveyed the arena, not missing a single spot and not letting go of any little disturbances. He was fully on guard, his six blades in a defensive position and ready to strike Yuna down the moment he saw her. "Huh...?" £ÛElian£Ý It was all too sudden. Before he could even notice, a wound had opened up on his left leg and a crystal of blood and ice bloomed from it. He couldn''t even stop and think, another wound opening up, now in his cheeks. Legs, torso, back, arms, chest, and all over his body. Wounds opened up again and again, ice starting to devour him whole. He tried to swing his blade, but he only sliced air, a silent whistle resounding in the air. Not just her body, but even her steps and her traces. Yuna activated her "Nihility" to the highest and utmost degree, only deactivating for shorter than a split second to attack, not even giving Elian time to counterattack. ¡¶Silver Rush: Blizzard!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý She rushed all over the place, inflicting wounds all throughout Elian''s body. The latter tried to counterattack, but it was all in vain, only receiving stinging and freezing pain every time he moved his body. Dozens... Hundreds... Thousands... The number of wounds slowly grew, Elian slowly but surely swallowed by ice as time continued to pass. The tides of the battle had finally turned, Elian bearing the full brunt of Yuna''s fury. ¡¶White Dream: Fluttering Snowflakes!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A cold voice rang out in the midst of chaos, a storm of white and blue brewing along the hollering winds. Two blades of ice appeared as the snowflakes danced in the air, the once burning breeze now dropping into shivering chills. Elian couldn''t move his swords from the restraining frost engulfing his body. A smile appeared on his face as he accepted his fate. The blades of blue engulfed him whole, massive glaciers appearing on the arena. All flames were extinguished at its wake. As the whistling winds blew and silence loomed over the Grand Colosseum, the silver-haired elf once again appeared on the jaded arena, her eyes cold as can be. She opened her mouth, only a few words escaping it. "See? I told you you''d regret it." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 328 END Chapter 329: A Great Spectacle! "W-W-What a sudden turn of tides!! In just a single moment, Her Highness had turned the table against His Grace and laid waste on the arena!!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Who could have seen it coming?! To think that she, who was covered in blood and wounds, could easily crush His Grace without much effort! An unbelievable feat! This is a first, I''ll tell you that much, folks!" £ÛTerry£Ý "It was a duel with a number of twists and turns. But the one who rose to victory was Her Highness! Gladiator Yuna advances to the Grand Finals!" £ÛKonan£Ý There was confusion and there was disbelief, but such emotions soon turned to a hollering cacophony of excitement the moment Konan''s announcement echoed all over the Grand Colosseum, people yelling to the top of their lungs. They understood little to nothing about what just happened, but they knew full well that Yuna dominated the match. A throne of ice enveloped the arena, a beautiful young lady reigning over it, eyes cold as the piercing chills. A certain chamber in particular was especially excited. There sat the Royal Family, applauding both Yuna and Elian for their wonderful performance, now in standing ovation after witnessing such an awe-inspiring sight. "Haha... And here I thought Yuna would lose to Elian... Just as you would expect from the one who defeated me." £ÛArchen£Ý "Dear, you''re putting quite a bit much confidence in yourself. Lady Yuna is simply bright and powerful." £ÛMiranda£Ý "Sure, sure, let''s go with that. Still... She really is a monster..." £ÛArchen£Ý The King meant no harm in his words, only holding awe and admiration in his heart for the lone young lady standing on the stage. Had she used such a skill against him, he could only shudder at the thought of his own demise. Truly tightening. His Majesty already accepted how far the gap between his and Yuna''s skill was, but it seems that he was far too conceited. It was much wider than he imagined, a massive wall rising before him, soaring towards the heavenly clouds. He may not be able to reach the fabled pinnacle of swords in this lifetime, at least he could witness someone who held the potential to. The way her swords fluttered in the air was graceful and mystical... Beauty amidst the violence. "Dear, you''re smiling..." £ÛMiranda£Ý "Hahaha. I''m just looking forward to what the future holds..." £ÛArchen£Ý The crowd continued to applaud, lauding Yuna''s name over and over again. There was no end to the excitement, people talking about what just happened without a break, chatting merrily as if there was no tomorrow. Soon enough, the medical and repair team headed inside the arena and fixed up all the mess. Yuna helped out in thawing the ice and repairing the stage, also healing her wounds while she was at it. She has become quite dependable. "Thank you very much, Your Highness. We will now escort His Grace out of the arena. Please enjoy your rest." "Un. Thank you. I will be taking my leave now." £ÛYuna£Ý With everything done and dusted, Yuna then headed back to the stage, the audience still chanting her name. Two figures greeted her by the other side of the arena gates, faces filled with pride and joy as they welcomed the young lady back. Well, they were happy now, but when Yuna was getting pushed back, they were both pale as can be, looking as if they had seen ghosts. One could only feel the relief and excitement they felt after seeing Yuna turn the tides of the duel. "Congratulations, Yuna¡«! I knew you could do it! I knew you could beat Lord Elian! I always believed in you! As expected of my teacher¡«!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Is that so? I''m sure I saw you panicking just a little while ago though? You were so close to crying, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "W-W-Wahh! F-Forget that already! H-How did you even see that?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Have you forgotten already? I''m an S-ranker. There''s only a couple of things that could escape my eyes." £ÛYuna£Ý The young ladies were laughing and giggling, one with a face beet red like a ripe tomato, flustered and fidgety as can be, and the other with a rosy tint on her cheeks, clearly having fun teasing her dear friend. As for the third figure, he only looked at them with warm eyes. He looked quite calm and composed now, but he was the one who panicked the most back then, almost rushing towards Yuna''s side when Elian pummeled her with his blades. He had already sworn to himself that he wouldn''t act as impulsively and overprotective as before, but he still couldn''t help it. Oh, the sweet contradictions of love... He once again realized how much of a fool he was... Just a fool in love... "Grey, what do you think? How did I do?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You did well... I''ll make sure to make you something as a reward tomorrow. Just tell me if there''s anything you want to eat." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? We didn''t agree on this though? Is that really okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Why are you asking for a reason...? Is there something wrong with wanting to reward my hardworking fianc¨¦e?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s sweet and sappy words shot like a heart-tipped arrow towards Yuna''s heart, hitting it where it hurts, and making it race uncontrollably. Her heart skipped a beat, Grey sparkling with stars and roses in her rose-tinted vision. The young lady''s light rosy blush turned into a fierce red color, now blushing fervently and profusely, face feeling hot all the way to her pointy ears. The atmosphere quickly turned pink, love drifting in the air as two eyes gazed deeply at one another. Amidst the rosy room was a young lady, her mouth wide open as cold chills ran down her spine. She may be friends with the two, but sometimes their sweetness was too much. She just wanted to curse them, a terrifying smile blooming on her face. "Ahem! Are you two done now?" £ÛLisandra£Ý It was only when Lisandra cut them off that the two returned to reality. Yuna hid her face and Grey cleared his throat, the two trying to hide their embarrassment. A sight which would only make any lovesick singles irritated. "A-Anyway! Grey, it''s your turn next, right? Are you sure it''s fine to be that lax? You''re going up against the Champion, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Are you worried about me now? You should know how my skills are." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true... I guess that''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like Yuna, Grey''s swordsmanship proficiency rose from 71% to 72%. It may only look insignificant, but that single percentage increase was something swordsmen would need months of training to achieve. He has grown quite a bit. Well, compared to the Champion''s 76%, it was still not quite there yet. He could only rely on his elemental magic, abilities, and battle sense to make up for the rest. All in all, it would be a fairly equal battle, both having the same chances of winning. "With that said... Grey, I''ve kept my promise... It''s time to do your part..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady looked at Grey with eyes full of expectations and the young man in question replied with a bright smile. With her working so hard, it''s only right that he replies in kind, flames of determination surging ablaze in his heart. "Sure. You can count on me." £ÛGrey£Ý Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "Let us welcome back the final semifinalists to the arena! Give a round of applause to His Highness, Gladiator Grey! And His Grace, Gladiator Deltran!" £ÛTerry£Ý Just in time, the commentator''s declaration rang out in the whole Grand Colosseum, the audience in a craze as they chanted their names. It was time for Grey to head out, his eyes beaming with excitement as he watched the stage before him. "Then, I''ll get going now. See you in a bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Good luck, Grey! Don''t forget our promise, okay¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m really conflicted right now, but I will also cheer on you! Good luck!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Heavy, metallic creaks resounded in the air, the arena gates closing with thrill and exhilaration. The ever so gentle sunlight graced his figure once again, the sound of his footsteps subtly echoing as he walked towards the freshly restored stage. It was already the third day, but the cheers of the crowd wasn''t any less warm. They have yet to run out of voice nor energy, still screaming with vigor and enthusiasm. A cacophony of cheers not even festivals could hope to rival. He walked up the stage, and in front of appeared the Champion. All one would need was a single look, and one could tell that they wore the same expressions on their faces, excited smiles extending from ear to ear as they faced one another. "To think I could finally have a bout against you on this lovely day, you really didn''t disappoint me, Grey." £ÛLionel£Ý "I could say the same... And it seems like you can smile like this, huh? I thought I heard Avalon''s Champion was a cold-hearted person." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, who wouldn''t be able to smile in front of such a strong opponent?" £ÛLionel£Ý They shook one another''s hands and the ground trembled ever so slightly. The mood in the air suddenly shifted into one filled with pressure and tension. They have yet to cross swords yet the Grand Colosseum was already quivering in fear. As per usual, the Commentators did their introductions and the crowd showered them with praises. They soon separated ways, heading to opposite sides as they readied themselves to strike at the ring of the bell, eyes glowing sharp, ""Let the duel.... Begin!!"" £ÛKonan and Terry£Ý Their voices rang out and the gongs were struck. The very moment the signal turned green, Lionel unsheathed his sword and rushed towards Grey without a moment''s hesitation. He was so fast, all the audience could see was a passing blur. CLANG BOOOOMMMMMM FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH The first strike was landed, an explosion of sparks blasting through the air, violent shockwaves following it as the air boomed like thunder. It was still the first clash yet they already made an impact on the Grand Colosseum, literally and figuratively. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG BOOM They exchanged blows again and again, streaking all throughout the stage and filling it with life. It was like watching a beautiful fireworks show, only that it was currently daytime and the sparks came from crossing swords. With swift hands, Lionel lunged his sword towards Grey''s aide, and the latter evaded with ease. Grey then counterattacked from below, aiming towards his jaws. An attack the Champion dodged with ease with but a simple sidestep. A downwards slash, a thrust towards the heart, a horizontal slash, a piercing volley of blades and many more. Grey and Lionel''s exchange only got fiercer and fiercer with the passing of time, neither of them giving in with from the other''s strikes. CLANG BOOOOMMMMM They clashed with all their might, a shockwave sending tremors to the ground. The two were blasted away from one another, both landing on their feet with a bit of flipping and maneuvering midair, not breaking a sweat from their clashes. There was no warning whatsoever. As soon as they landed, streams of mana lashed out violently as they were sucked in towards their vortex, turbulent storms brewing in the stage as the two poured their will and resolve into their swords. ¡¶¡¶Bladed Tempest!!¡·¡· £ÛGrey and Lionel£Ý The storms grew more turbulently and aggressively as they brandished their swords, blades of mana revolving with them as the center. Two massive tornadoes formed in the arena, clashing ever so devastatingly, sparks flying out everywhere. There was no mercy between the two, the freshly repaired arena once again ripped to shreds as long, deep gashes left their marks. Not even the walls could survive, a glaring claw-like pattern engraved on it as the tornadoes continued to spin. It didn''t take too long before the tornadoes of blades dispersed, yet there was no time to be relieved. The end was far from near, the two drawing back their swords as they once again poured copious amounts of mana to their swords. ¡¶¡¶Flash Rain!¡·¡· £ÛGrey and Lionel£Ý Destructive torrents came from both sides, the center peppered with shockwaves as their thrusts collided with one another. They were perfectly in sync, the stage cleaved in half as the shockwaves continued to flog out, bearing the brunt of all their attacks. Some attacks did manage to pass through, but with their insane reflexes, it didn''t take too much effort to evade them, using magic to augment their strides, making what is thought to be impossible by others, possible. "What an intense duel! It hasn''t even been a minute and the whole arena is already destroyed! This is beyond amazing! This is terrifying!" £ÛTerry£Ý "You''re totally right, Partner! And it doesn''t seem like it''s dying down anytime soon! I already anticipated something great, but this is beyond my expectations!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Hohoho! What do you think, folks?! Who do you think will prevail in this violent fury! Will it be our Reigning Champion, or would it be the young Hero of Oiros?!" £ÛTerry£Ý "Keep your eyes peeled! I''m sure you wouldn''t want to miss a scene!" £ÛKonan£Ý Unlike Yuna and Elian before them, the match between Grey and Lionel was not one which started off relatively gently then building up more excitedly. From the very first clash, they already gave it their all, fighting with smiles on their faces. The torrent soon stopped and the clouds of dust finally settled down. Yet the same couldn''t be said about Grey and Lionel. Despite their already over the top clashes, they were still far from satisfied, The Champion''s blade glowed golden, the ground quaking before him. He raised his sword and boulders soared towards the sky, latching onto his sword until a massive sword extending 20 meters in length was reached. On the side of the stage, the winds howled and bellowed at Grey''s command, then gathering towards his sword, a furious tornado adorning it afterwards. The winds ran faster and sharper until the ground below him was filled with scars and diced up into oblivion, only dust remaining. "Wait! That stance and pattern...! Don''t tell me..." £ÛArchen£Ý There was no mistaking it. As soon as he saw Grey''s movements and the stance that he took, he immediately recognized what the latter was trying to do. He has clashed with such techniques countless times, after all... It was Eliazar''s... ¡¶Heavy Slash: Omega!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý ¡¶Blitz Symphony!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Lionel brought down his sword and the ground trembled ever so violently, a golden shine swallowing the arena as a massive shadow was cast over it. The winds rang in terror, the ground already acing itself for impact. Yet Grey remained unfazed. He simply slashed and thrusted, the winds carrying his strikes, connecting towards Lionel''s attack from all angles and directions. He struck it where it was weakest, cracks echoing time and time again. Crack Crack CRACK CRACK CRACK BOOOOMMMMMM The cracks started out small, but after repeated peppering, it grew bigger and bigger, running along the surface of Lionel''s sword until it was totally consumed. A massive explosion of dust and rocks thundered in the arena. Lionel''s attack was shattered into bits and pieces, thuds echoing across the Grand Colosseum as the debris fell like rain. Even the remaining force of the attack was neutralized, only leaving small craters peppering in the ground. The Champion''s attack may have been shattered, but the same couldn''t be said for Grey''s. He continued his deadly torrent, his blades carried by the rushing winds as they bolted towards his enemy, destroying everything in their path. ¡¶Raging Thunder Flash!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý Lionel didn''t just let himself fall prey towards Grey''s curtain of swords. He quickly poured strength and mana into his feet and blade, darting like a thunderbolt as he rushed towards Grey, sword glimmering brightly. The rushing blades were cut and the ground was laced with scars. He swiftly evaded all that rushed towards him, leaping towards the air as he raised his sword. Another metallic clang resounded in the air as he struck Grey''s sword CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Left, right, from above, from below, and from all angles. As he cruised like a bolt of lightning streaking across the sky, he landed fierce blows towards Grey without stopping, making sure to strike the most vital of spots without making any flaws. However, his efforts were all for naught. With Grey''s eyes, no matter where he struck, Grey would always ready without a second beat and defend against it. He parried all of them perfectly, even launching counterattacks at Lionel''s gaps. A final clang resounded in the air before the Champion bolted away. With things as they are, it was pointless to continue on pressing Grey. He would only be wasting time and effort, time going against him in a battle of attrition. "I already knew that you are one tough opponent, but to think you would be able to defend against my attacks... You never cease to amaze me, Grey." £ÛLionel£Ý "The feeling is mutual. Though, you''re not giving up, are you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Me? Giving up? Hahaha... Rather, I''m just getting started!" £ÛLionel£Ý The winds screeched with his scream and the ground quaked more aggressively than before. Mana gathered and condensed into Lionel''s sword, every fiber of Grey''s body screaming of danger as he watched such a scene unfold. Lionel slashed and slashed again, each blade packing power to cleave everything in sight in half. The once clear arena was now littered with a storm of dust and debris, only getting stronger, the mote Lionel brandished his trusty blade. ¡¶Thousand Blades Spiral!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý There it was again! Lionel''s most powerful sword art was unleashed in the arena, the advent of destruction flashing before everybody''s eyes. It was a downpour of blades, not a single place in the arena safe from its reach. A thousand blades laid waste upon the arena, loud and irritable screeches filling the air as its claws scratched the barrier. It was merciless and relentless, ripping everything to shreds, vicious and ferocious like a demonic beast on a rampage. Grey shouldered the full brunt of the attacks, remaining calm as ever as he watched such a beautiful cascade of blades. Lionel''s skill was overwhelming and all his blows were also sharp and precise, but there was something Grey possessed that he did not... Grey possessed cheats. Divine cheats, that is. ¡¶Executioner''s Rush!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý With his eyes and mind, he copied Galahad''s sword art from the day before. He also used the "Eyes of Destiny" to see ahead into the future and "Heaven''s Eye" to see everything around him, tying everything with "Multitask" and "Autopilot". Lionel''s fury continued, and so did Grey''s defense. It was a technique supposed to be impossible to defend against unless one was of higher level in swordsmanship, yet Grey broke such a principle, fending off everything without batting an eye. His hands moved fast as lightning, his strides accurate and effective as can be, and his body maneuvering with the use of wind magic. The sound of shattering glass rang in the air as Grey broke the blades time and time again. The storm soon let up and a scene of ruin was revealed to the eyes. Just like the day before, there was not a trace of the stage nor the arena anymore, only the barrier to be seen protecting the people. It was a scene of the apocalypse. "What the... Impossible..." £ÛLionel£Ý Yet in that apocalyptic scene, not just one, but two people remained standing. One was the harbinger of destruction who brought forth such destruction and the other was his target, perfectly unscathed, eyes remaining sharp and calm. "Then... It''s my turn, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no warning whatsoever. Before Lionel could even recover from shock, Grey had already closed the distance between them, his eyes glowing an amethyst glow as he raised his sword towards the Champion. ¡¶Raging Thunder Flash!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Wild Thrust!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý One... Two... Three... Four... And many more... Grey juggled sword art after sword art as he unleashed his fury towards Lionel, all the while imbuing them with different attributes and striking from different angles, making use of feints and illusion while he was at it. An explosion of colors! Lionel had already fought countless battles and duels but it was his first time fighting such varied and confusing styles. Let alone counterattack, he could barely defend himself from Grey''s insane rhythm. It was simply too unpredictable. "W-W-What an unbelievable style! His Highness is attacking His Grade with various sword arts and using different elements! I''ve never seen anything like this before in my life! This is simply a marvel to behold!" £ÛKonan£Ý It wasn''t just Lionel. The commentators, the audience, the Royal Family, and all that were present were in awe at Grey''s display, speechless and frozen at the same time. Only one person was different... It was none other than Yuna. ''Fufufu! He sure is flashy, isn''t he¡«?'' £ÛYuna£Ý The Champion was able to hold up, but the same couldn''t be said for his ring. The more Grey attacks, the more impact it received. Not to mention the lashing out of different elements. Cracks started to appear on it until... Crack Crack Crack Shatter It was a subtle sound, but both Grey and Lionel heard it loud and clear. The former suddenly stopped in his tracks, halting his sword, a pale expression painted on his face. Expression just as pale as the man before him. "Ah... I''m in trouble..." £ÛLionel£Ý He was in trouble, indeed. As soon as the ring broke, the illusory magic cast on the Champion was instantly dispelled. With the effect fading, Lionel''s face slowly started changing shape and so did his color... Slowly but surely. His white hair turned a fierce scarlet color and his green eyes turned a deep blue like the ever expanding ocean. He has returned to his original colors, his expression only spelling trouble no matter which angle one reads it. "Huh...? Who is that...? Is that Lord Deltran...?" "It can''t be, right? Was he just faking it this entire time?" "Hey! What''s happening here?!" Confusion brewed all over the Grand Colosseum and the audience was thrust into chaos as they tried to figure out just who the scarlet-haired man was, pandemonium spelled all over the place as the people argued. Amidst all the chaos, a couple certain figures quickly identified who the man was. A certain princess in particular was in disbelief, eyes wide open in shock and hands trembling ever so slightly as she pointed at the man. A few words were spoken... "E-Elder Brother?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý CHAPTER 329 END Chapter 330: And the Winner is...! Turmoil and chaos brewed in the air, confusion and shock adrift amongst the crowd as the clouds continued to cruise along the ever so blue sky. It was lively day, the deafening cheers now turned into mutters and chatters. Gossip spread like wildfire and the flames of turbulence were lit ablaze, boisterous and irritable voices running rampant all over the Grand Colosseum. All other noises were drowned out by such a disturbance, the clashing of swords ceasing to echo. Amongst the dozens of thousands of audience, a certain chamber was struck even harder, eyes widened in shock and their mouths hanging in agape as they watched the scarlet-haired man standing in the arena. They knew him far too well. "I... It... It can be... Isn''t that... Lionel...?" £ÛMiranda£Ý "E-Elder Brother Lionel?! What is he doing on stage?? Isn''t he sick?!" "Has Lord Deltran been fooling us all this time...?" They were all greatly distraught, watching the man as their hearts were ravaged by a confusing swirl of emotion. The man they thought was so sick he couldn''t even go outside was now standing before them with a sword in his hands. Each and every one of them were worried about him, and to think he was perfectly fine©` no, to think that he was even a master of swordsmanship who surpassed the best swordsmen of the Kingdom, they couldn''t be any less shocked. The King was especially troubled, anger, frustration, and confusion brewing in his heart. He was happy that his son was healthy, but also irritated that he hid such a vital fact from them. He felt played like a fool. BANNNGGGGGGG CRASH CRASH THUD "Lionel! You bastard of a son! What are you doing here?!" £ÛArchen£Ý Filled with rage, the King slammed his hand onto the table, blasting it to smithereens and pulverizing it into pieces. He couldn''t control his anger any more, not showing his usual dignity and majesty as he cursed his son in front of everyone. "You unfilial bastard! We have been worried about you for all these years and to think you were out here playing with your sword! I will make sure to teach you a lesson you wouldn''t forget! Just you wait until we get back to the Royal Castle! I''ll make sure to really cripple you with my sword!" £ÛArchen£Ý Well, rather than rage... It was more like an angry father nagging his child. He was so angry, his manner of speaking has become crude and rough, not even minding the populace as he made such a loud and attention-grabbing racket. His rowdy ruckus was so loud, the people couldn''t help but overhear from him. It took them a while to make out what he was saying at first, but when they did, commotion struck the crowd once again, even louder than before. "D-Did His Majesty just say the Champion is his son...?" "I heard that too, and if it''s Lionel we''re talking about... Isn''t that the sickly prince?!" "The sickly prince? No way... It can''t be true, right? Just which part of him is sickly?!" The rumors spread far and wide all throughout the seating areas and before long, everybody was already talking about Deltran©` no, about Lionel, the "sickly prince" who suddenly appeared before. All eyes glancing at him from time to time. Two figures watched such a scenery unfold, standing still in silence and unable to utter a single word. It surely was a sight to see, but they didn''t know whether they should be amazed or be burdened by it, soon looking at one another awkwardly. One was the sickly prince who was the root of trouble in the Grand Colosseum, and the other was the one who broke the ring and let all chaos loose. They were both to blame, smiles strained and wry as they scratched their heads and cheeks "Haha... This is even more troublesome than I thought..." £ÛLionel£Ý "Sorry about that, Lionel... I didn''t think I''d actually break your ring... That must have been quite precious, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry too much about it. It was about time for it to break anyway. No, actually, it lasted longer than I even thought it would..." £ÛLionel£Ý The prince was right. Though it was Grey who dealt the final blow, the ring has been starting to wear down after about decade''s worth of use. It was just a Superior-Grade item, after all. It would be breaking down eventually. Even then, Lionel couldn''t help but look at the ring one final time before picking up the pieces and fragments and storing it into his storage ring. There was a look of longing and dejection in his eyes, saying his goodbyes to his longtime companion. With his identity now revealed, Lionel could only move forward. He once again picked up his sword and gripped it tightly. His eyes gleamed sharp and his guard was raised. A smile filled with excitement bloomed on his face as he faced Grey. "Well, with that, there''s no need to hold ourselves back any longer... Let''s continue the duel, shall we?" £ÛLionel£Ý "I was just thinking the same thing." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to hesitate any longer. Lionel''s identity may have been revealed, but it doesn''t change the fact that they still have a match to settle. The furious winds blew and a storm of mana rocked the ground once again, a resounding bang boomed all over the Grand Colosseum as they clashed once again. BOOK BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Two figures flashed like lightning and filled the area with life and colors, a chaotic yet strangely harmonious symphony playing in the air. Grey and Lionel''s swords clashed and sparks exploded like fireworks, heavy gales sweeping the ground. The Grand Colosseum which was once covered in chaotic chatter was now drowned out by the sound of clashing swords and rupturing shockwaves. All eyes were on the stage, people only able to sit in silence as they watched the fight unfold. "I-It seems the fight is still far from over, folks! Even with the scandal revealed just now, Their Highnesses had resumed their fight and clashed once again!" £ÛKonan£Ý "They aren''t the slightest bit bothered by the sight, unbothered by everyone at all! Lord Grey and Lord Del©` I mean, Prince Lionel are continuing the match! What do you think about the situation, Partner?!" £ÛTerry£Ý "If you''re talking about the scandal, then I''m afraid I can''t answer, but...! If we''re talking about the duel, then there is no need for words! It''s amazing!" £ÛKonan£Ý The once noisy crowd has now gone silent, listening to the sound of crossing swords and watching attentively as the shockwaves rang out all over the place. They''d totally forgotten about what they were talking about, eyes enticed by the beauty of the duel, Soon, a clap resounded in the air, followed by the cheers of dozens and the squeals of hundreds. Thousands upon thousands clamored in excitement, the audience now even more rowdy and lively than they once were, raising their fists towards the air. Meanwhile, Grey and Lionel continued exchanging blows. Grey with his heavy and rapid blows and Lionel with his precise and smooth strikes. Two varying styles, yet dancing in harmony, none superior or inferior to the other. ¡¶Blitz Symphony!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Bladed Tempest!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý Grey fired strike after strike, after strike in rapid succession, his blades riding along the winds and attacking from all directions, rushing towards Lionel''s feisty tornado of blades and piece to break through using the smallest of gaps. The match was equal, both Grey''s offense and Lionel''s defense not letting up as they continued to brandish their swords. If anything were to be caught between their strife, they would surely be torn to pieces and be sent to oblivion. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ''Just a little more... And... There...!" £ÛGrey£Ý A sudden glint shone in Grey''s eyes and he halted his strikes. He burst forth with the sound of thunder, leaving deep craters on the ground at his wake. He rushed forth like a bullet, bolting towards Lionel''s deadly tornado of blades and destruction. It was as if time suddenly slowed down, the lashing tornado now revealed for what it truly was behind its sheen. Grey''s eyes glowed like the starry night, pulling his sword back as he saw a tiny gap in Lionel''s defense. It''s tiny, but it was more than enough ¡¶Point Blank: Gale Pierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds howled and gathered at the tip of his sword and he thrusted it with all his might. The bellowing and screeching of the gales followed, a sharp and destructive gale rushing forth towards Lionel. The sound of cracking glass soon followed. It was a fierce clash, a number of shockwaves resounding in the air. But Grey has the upper hand, his attack striking where it hurts and breaking Lionel''s relentless array of swords. Cracks soon started to appear, the whole sword art broken soon after, Lionel''s attack was stopped and he received a slight backlash. Yet Grey continued to rush towards him at breakneck speeds. The ground quaked once more as he planted his foot, debris flying in the air as he raised his sword, aiming for the former''s head. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý It was a massive swing, deserving of its name as it cleaved everything in front of it. Lionel just barely dodged, just the shockwave of the slash still grazed him, blood trickling down his cheeks as a small wound opened up. However, there was no time to rest. As soon as he regained his balance, Grey once again launched another aggressive slash, the sound of metal clangs filling the air as his sword parried the latter''s, the winds lashing out soon after. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG It was yet another ferocious exchange, yet the longer they clashed, the more evident and overwhelming the clashes became. Lionel could barely believe his eyes, but he needed to face the truth. A wry smile sprouted on his face. ''Grey... This kid¡­! He''s improving as we clash...!'' £ÛLionel£Ý He wasn''t just improving, he was improving at a rapid rate. Every strike they dealt was recorded into Grey''s mind and processed into something useless, augmenting his skills and deepening his understanding with the passing of time. The smoothness of the flow of his strikes, the unpredictability of his actions, the right balance between weights and speed, the chaining of combos, and many more. All were soaring into an astonishing degree which would make geniuses go pale. Grey couldn''t improve much before his skills in swordsmanship was better than all his opponents, but now that he was fighting someone better than him, his skills only improved by bounds and leaps, numbers soaring to an all time high. "Don''t get too conceited...!" £ÛLionel£Ý Lionel cried and the ground quaked. Not just one or two, but dozens upon dozens of boulders started hurling in the air and spinning at unimaginable speed. Clouds of dust enveloped the stage, the boulders soon turning into earthen swords. Such swords flew at insane speeds, all bolting towards Grey as if they had lives of their own. Lionel was simply controlling them via "Telekinesis", but it was as if Grey was fighting against dozens of swordsmen, each skilled as they come. ¡¶Deep Earth Rhapsody!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý The swords rallied and the swords darted. A downpour of blades rained upon Grey, heavy and fast as can be. Hundreds of clashes occurred in a single moment, and hundreds more followed in the next, the rhythm intensifying as they went. Of course, with Grey''s cheats, there weren''t many problems to think about. He simply brandished his sword to block and parry, dodging the rest with magic by his side. His footwork was unmatched, defending against the most difficult of strikes with ease. However, Lionel didn''t just rest whilst he coordinated the swords. Seeing how occupied Grey was, he bolted towards his "blind spot" and raised his sword towards the sky. A fierce glint shimmered in his eyes and he twisted his body. ¡¶Thousand Blades Spiral!¡· £ÛLionel£Ý The prince lashed out once more, a thousand slashes raining down on the stage and ripping everything apart. The already tattered arena felt his wrath once more, now becoming a sea of dust as the storm of ruin brewed even more aggressively, A thousand slashes using a hundred earthen swords. It was Lionel''s strongest attack yet, his blades slashing through with everything they''ve got. Even with all his cheats, Grey''s opponent found it very hard to defend against such a force, some passing through his defense every once in a while. The storm passed and all that was left was destruction, a deep crater carving deep into the ground more than five meters deep. Still, two figures remained standing in such a ruinous landscape, their heads held high. "Haha... You really are one hell of a monster..." £ÛLionel£Ý "No, not really... You managed to wound me, didn''t you? Four of them at that... That''s not an easy feat..." £ÛGrey£Ý It might look like a small amount to others, but those who have fought against Grey would know how much of an achievement it was. It has been a long time since Grey had received such wounds, and it was something to be proud of. "Haha... I will gladly take that as a compliment then... Still, are you really fine on continuing like this, Grey?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Hm? What do you mean?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t act dumb. I know you still aren''t using your full strength. I want you to fight me with everything you''ve got. Or... Are you looking down on me, Grey?" £ÛLionel£Ý Lionel''s eyes shone with dismay as he looked at Grey, shaking the young man ever so slightly. He never intended to do so, nor did he want for it to come about in such a way. Still, he could understand where the prince was coming from. Sure, Grey had used his abilities and also different kinds of magic, and even under the limitations of the barrier, he showed an amazing performance. Still, he himself wouldn''t say he was doing his best. He was still fighting half-heartedly. "You''re right... Sorry about that... I''ll be facing you seriously now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great. That''s more like it." £ÛLionel£Ý The atmosphere in the stage suddenly changed and tension increased multiple folds. As silence swallowed the arena, Grey''s sword shone bright as it disappeared into nothingness, leaving only fragments of broken light behind. "Something big seems to be happening folks! Lord Grey suddenly unequipped his sword... Is he perhaps going to surrender?" £ÛTerry£Ý "N-N-No! That''s not it, Partner! L-Look carefully at his hands, folks! He''s... He''s equipping¡­ gauntlets!?" £ÛKonan£Ý Everyone was in shock by the sudden changes of equipment, the whole colosseum thrust into utter chaos once more as they watched such a scene unfold. Not even Yuna expected Grey''s action, eyes now wide open in shock. Grey was a brawler, after all. And as a brawler, there was only one way of fighting... To crush enemies with your fist and engage in close quarters combat. To land a fury of rapid and deadly blows. A smile was afloat on his face. "Lionel, you better have prepared yourself. I''ll make sure to engrave in your soul what it means to be a warrior. Make sure to remember it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That''s quite the big mouth you have there, Grey. Are you sure you won''t be the one regretting it?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Well, let''s see about... That!" £ÛGrey£Ý Lionel couldn''t even respond, Grey vanishing before his very eyes. The moment he reappeared, he was already in front of him, his right fist drawn back and concentrated with power. Power was soon unleashed as he struck Lionel with haste. BOOOOMMMMMM FWOOSH SWOOSH WHOOSH ''Keuk...! Heavy...!'' £ÛLionel£Ý The moment Grey''s strike connected towards Lionel, a hollering shockwave echoed all over the place. The winds lashed out and the ground gave in from the sheer force behind it, Lionel''s forced to kneel on the ground. It was a perfect hit! And there wasn''t just one, but three howling strikes echoing over and over again, the Prince bearing all their weights without a break. Each echo dented the ground even more, Lionel spitting some blood as his whole body screeched in pain. It was still the first strike yet Lionel was already on his knees, his whole body numb and trembling as he held on. It was only then that Lionel realized what mistake he made. He challenged a true monster. "Oh? You survived that? Then, let''s try this one for size..." £ÛGrey£Ý The prince has yet to recover yet Grey was raring to go once again. A storm of mana gathered on his fist, swirling more and more violently, even the clouds of dust got sucked in like a vortex. Another hurricane was unleashed yet again. ¡¶Howling Thunder!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Lionel tried to block Grey''s strike, but it was all for naught. The moment Grey''s punch connected, a resounding explosion erupted in the Ground Colosseum, sending heavy tremors all over the Royal Capital, the people feeling the quake. The arena was the most affected, large boulders flung towards the air as ground shook, everything crushed into oblivion. Even the barrier was not safe, small cracks appearing all over it. A little more and it would have shattered like brittle grass. The clouds of dust cleared and the pillars of smoke continued to rise. For the first time since their duel started, only one figure remained standing on the stage, the other now kneeling on the ground, barely resisting with his now shattered sword. "Haha... How powerful... Is this your full power, Grey...?" £ÛLionel£Ý There was no direct answer, only a deafening silence looming over the arena as dust slowly started to settle down. It didn''t take too long before Lionel understood the deal with his silence, a bitter smile blooming on his face. "I see... So I''m still far away from the pinnacle, huh..." £ÛLionel£Ý The Prince''s voice slowly faded away along with his consciousness and a subtle thud echoed in the air as he fell towards the ground, vision now engulfed by darkness and mind not in black out. The match has finally reached its conclusion. "The match is now over! Gladiator Grey overturned the match with a single strike and defeated the reigning champion! A first in three years!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Woohoo!! That was an amazing match!" "It''s my first time seeing a brawler fight! I didn''t think they''re so powerful!" "As expected of the Hero! So this is his full power!" A warm reception was received by Grey as the crowd sang praises of his name. They were all full of smiles as they talked about the battle, some imitating his punches as they tried to recreate what just happened. There was celebration everywhere. Yet, there was something strange. Despite the commentators announcing Lionel''s defeat, they didn''t directly announce Grey''s victory either. The commentators only discussed with one another, only opening their mouths as they reached a conclusion. "This is the first time this has happened, and so, following Gladiator Deltran, Prince Lionel''s, defeat, the winner is...... Her Highness! Gladiator Yuna!" £ÛKonan£Ý """"Eh?"""" "With both Gladiator Grey and Gladiator Lionel out of the competition, Gladiator Yuna wins by default and takes home the crown!" £ÛKonan£Ý "Her Highness wins the Carnival of Swords''s Senior Division! A new champion is born! Give her a merry round of applause!" £ÛTerry£Ý """"EHHHHH?!!"""" A shock, and a second shock. Such was what rocked the Grand Colosseum as soon as the commentators released their statements. It was the most chaotic Carnival of Swords there ever has been, the crowd in an uproar once again. Apparently, both Grey and Lionel have been disqualified from the Carnival of Swords. The latter because he faked his identity, and the former because he used a weapon other than a sword. Both rules have been briefed on them since the first day. "Haha... Looks like it''s a tie, after all, Lionel..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a shame, but there was nothing they could do about it. With the rules fair as they are, it would only be foolish to complain about the Grand Colosseum''s decision. It is their fault in the first place, so it only makes sense that they take responsibility. Still, Grey couldn''t help but feel guilty about it. A certain young lady popped up in his mind along with a certain promise. It was only then that he realized how much he messed up, a sneaking gaze peering at him from the waiting areas. ¡ºUuu... Grey, you dummy!!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý A resounding voice, upset and sulky, rang inside his mind and his eardrums almost exploded. It was the voice of his beloved fianc¨¦e who was now on the verge of tears, especially upset that he broke their promise. The young lady has been looking forward to their match in the Grand Finals, but now, it has become all but a far-fetched dream. Grey could already imagine the trouble up ahead of him, Yuna pouting all day as she puffs her cheeks. Adorable yet troubling. Just like that, the day continued to pass and the champions of all the divisions rose victorious. Since both Grey and Lionel had been disqualified, Lionel rose to the ranks of the runner-up, 2nd again this year. "Here you go, Lady Yuna. Congratulations for winning the Carnival of Swords. May the sword guide and bless you on your path to greatness." £ÛArchen£Ý "I am forever grateful, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý The awarding ceremony for the champions proceeded smoothly, and despite how upset she was, Yuna still accepted the trophy and rewards with a smile on her face, quite different from the pouting and sulking mess she once was. After the Carnival of Swords, another party was held in the Royal Castle and things were lavish as ever, the venue and food grandiose as they come, people merrily chatting over what just happened over the Carnival of Swords. If there was anything different, it was that it was more lively. First, it was lively due to the success of the event and how exciting it was. Second, because of the fresh twist the newly introduced division system. And third, because.... "Come back here, Lionel! Draw your sword if you''re a man! You were the previous champion, weren''t you?! Hurry up and fight me!" £ÛArchen£Ý "Father, I already said I''m sorry! Forgive me already!" £ÛLionel£Ý "Hah! If you can talk, then talk with your sword! I will only accept your apology then!" £ÛArchen£Ý A certain King was chasing a certain Prince all over the Grand Hall, brandishing his sword with the intent of teaching his son a lesson. He wasn''t even drunk, he just wanted to pummel his child and scold him for once. It was a sight to behold. "Haha... They sure are lively, aren''t they, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked, but there was no response to be heard. The person in question simply turned her head away when Grey looked at her, drinking her glass of orange juice in silence. She was clearly still pouting, puffing her cheeks cutely. "Yuna... Are you still upset about our promise?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Figure it out yourself, Dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý The night drags on... CHAPTER 330 END Chapter 331: Lobster Risotto and Stuffed Peppers! Roses, tulips, violets, orchids, and many more. The whole place was full of life and color, a sweet, aromatic scent drifting in the wind. The butterflies flapped their wings and the birds chirped atop the branches, tilting their heads from time to time. Over yonder was a sight of blue, lily pads and algae floating on the water surface and reeds growing by the banks of the pond. Ripples appeared from time to time, the little fishes swimming about and the dragonflies bobbing up and down. What a peaceful day it was... Yet, on that peaceful day, a certain princess'' brows are knit tightly, puffing her cheeks ever so adorably with her annoyance brewing deep in her blue eyes. She only looked at the pond and played with the little furballs, ignoring everything else entirely. "Lisa... Are you still mad over what happened yesterday?" £ÛLionel£Ý "My, I have no idea what you''re talking about Elder Brother Lionel©` Oops! I should call you Your Grace now, shouldn''t I?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hey, Lisa... You didn''t need to rub salt on my wounds..." £ÛLionel£Ý It is the day after the Carnival of Swords, and after yesterday''s events, Lisandra was still sulking about Lionel keeping secrets from her. Not just any secret, but one which also happened to be the biggest scandal in Avalon as of the moment, now published in every newspaper. Every person in the Royal Capital now knew of the previous Champion''s secret, who was in actuality, the "sickly" prince who had been disguising himself. There wasn''t really much backlash, but it was definitely shocking. The most shocked was none other than the Royal Family, especially Lisandra. He had looked up to both Lionel and Deltran for such a long time, and to think they were the same person... It was as if her world suddenly crumbled. "Lisa, won''t you give this older brother of yours a chance? Please...?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Hmph! What kind of older brother lies about such an important matter?! And for such a long time as well! Why don''t you go into the Grand Colosseum and flail your sword like you usually do!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lisa... That hurts, you know..." £ÛLionel£Ý "And you deserve it! Dummy!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lionel has been trying to court Lisandra ever since yesterday, but his efforts were all in vain. The princess was still sulking quite profusely, not wanting to get involved with her older brother as of the moment. The prince continued to court and apologize to her, and the princess continued to ignore his advances. Such a scene continued to unfold, two figures watching them from a little distance away, chuckling and giggling to themselves. "Fufufu. It seems like Prince Lionel has met his match." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you should pay more attention to what you''re cooking. Look, the onions are going to get burnt." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Y-You''re right!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was already lunch time, and so, Grey and Yuna were now cooking some delicious dishes for lunch. A wonderful brew of aroma was floating adrift in the air, the peaceful melody in the background making the place more serene. It was supposed to be a picnic date with just the two of them, but Lisandra suddenly started tailing them, and soon enough, so did Lionel. They couldn''t even say no as neither of the two were willing to listen. Thankfully, there were the familiars to entertain them. With them around, they could leave Lisandra and Lionel to them and simply go about their lovely picnic plans, now cooking lunch. Grey promised Yuna yesterday, after all. As per usual, Grey took out their trusty portable kitchen once again, much to Lionel''s surprise. Not that they really minded him, simply proceeding to cook as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Food was justice, after all. "Grey, I''m done with the creamy beef and mushroom stew. I''ll proceed with the stuffed peppers now, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. I''ll make the Lobster Risotto then." £ÛGrey£Ý Butter, garlic, paprika, thyme, chicken stock, shallots, lobster tails, white wine, cheese, spring onions, salt, pepper, and spices to season. Each ingredient was already prepared, sitting neatly atop the kitchen table. First, Grey steamed the lobster tails for a couple minutes to ease the removal of shells. He then put them along the cutting board, and with swift movements of his hands, unveiled the juicy lobster meat, then removing it ever so gently. In a saucepan, he poured in some water and added cloves of garlic and thyme in the mix. He let it simmer over medium heat before switching to low heat, then adding in some butter and whisking it gently, making sure it doesn''t boil. "And another one..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey kept adding more butter, whisking the mixture once more and until all the butter needed was used up. With a little bit of salt, pepper, and some spice action, he made sure that the mixture was just right. Soon after, it was time to poach the butter. Grey spooning the butter mixture over it and stirring the lobster meat until the tails started curling up. He then took them out the pot and chopped them into big chunks, letting them rest afterwards. Of course, he wasn''t done yet. He also needed to make the butter topping, simply heating butter over medium heat then adding the lobster poached butter into the mix, stirring it gently before setting it aside for later use. "Waah¡«! That smells nice! It makes me feel even hungrier..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Just a little more, Milady. I will be done before you know it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young man proceeded with cooking, mixing both chicken and lobster stock, then adding atsuete leaves to make sure the broths mix well. He then added some garlic and paprika, heating it until it simmered. All that''s left was the risotto. Grey took out another pad and heated it over medium heat. He added some lobster poached butter and heated it before adding the shallots, salt to season. He saut¨¦ed them until the shallots softened considerably. He continued to stir, adding the risotto, and stirring some more for a couple minutes until the rice was slightly toasted. He then added the stock from before and some of the white wine, stirring continuously over medium heat. Time and time again, Grey continued adding stock and white wine, stirring it gently until the rice was cooked. A wonderful aroma filled the air as he added some lobster poached butter and grated cheese into the mix. "Alright, that should be done..." £ÛGrey£Ý The sound of knives chopping echoed in the air, lobster tails finely chopped one after another. Grey then added them to the risotto and stirred one final time, the sound of plates clattering followed soon after, his hands moving quick like lightning, First came the risotto and then the big chunks of lobsters on top. A sprinkle of finely chopped spring onions, chives, and a little bit of salt followed it, and finally, there was the drizzle of the butter mixture, sour cream, and melted dish. A tasty masterpiece! Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Waah¡«! Yuna, can I have some of these? They look tasty!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! You''ll have to wait a little bit more. I should be done soon enough." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I can''t wait! I''m sure they''ll be delicious." £ÛLisandra£Ý Of course, while Grey was busy, so was Yuna. She had already made dozens upon dozens of stuffed bell peppers, laid out in trays and coming in different colors. Just in time, she is about to make another batch. The peppers were already prepared and the oven was already heated, so all that was needed was to add the stuffings. A stuffing made of ground beef, chopped garlic and onions, tomato sauce, cheese, eggplants, and mushrooms. Salt to season. In a frying pan, Yuna cooked the beet and onions over medium heat, sitting from time to time until the beef turned brown. She then added salt, garlic, tomato sauce, and all the other ingredients, cooking until hot. "Lisa, do you want to help out? We just need to stuff the bell peppers." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I would love to! That''s easy!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "I would like to help as well. I just need to stuff them right?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Un... And oh, make sure to be careful. They''re still hot, after all," £ÛYuna£Ý With Lisandra and Lionel to help her out, they then started stuffing the bell peppers, lining them up a tray and filling them until they were bursting full with goodness. The rest of the tomato sauce was poured over the peppers. They were then covered tightly with foils, and put inside the oven to bake. A meaty and appetite-arousing aroma wafted through the air as the peppers were tender and ready to be served. A little sprinkle of grated cheese and the dish was done! "Waah¡«! They look so good! We can eat them now, right?!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. We just need to set the table and©` oh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I already set it. You looked like you were having fun so I brought it upon myself to set it. The familiars also helped me out." £ÛGrey£Ý They were all so focused on cooking that they didn''t even hear a single sound coming from Grey. Before they knew it, the dining table was already tidied up, a number of delicious and exquisite dishes sitting atop the dining table, sparkling like stars. Well, they weren''t the only ones sparkling brightly. Just as Yuna tilted her head down a little bit, she was greeted by a display of sparkling eyes, nine cute furballs looking at her with beaming faces, clearly wanting to be praised. They were so adorable. "Fufufu! So reliable¡«! Thank you, everyone. Thank you, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re welcome. Let''s have lunch now, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý The trays of stuffed peppers in their hands, everyone headed to the dining table and lined them up neatly with the other dishes. They were all wearing lovely smiles on their faces, clearly excited to have a taste of lunch. A sky of blue reigning over them, a field of green as far as the eyes can see, all sorts of colors popping in and out and swaying along the fresh breeze, the subtle rustling of the leaves and the rippling of water echoing softly. What a peaceful and picturesque scene it was. A work of art. """"Thank you for the meal!!"""" There was not a time to waste. Holding their spoons and forks, everyone then dug in and munched down on the tasty delights before them, explosions of flavor bursting forth in their mouths, warming up not only their stomachs but their hearts as well. The risotto was creamy and cheesy, the lobster complimenting its mild taste with its juicy and tender meat. It has a little sourness in it as well, and if one were to add a bit of lemon juice, then it would surely add a bit of a zesty punch. As for the stuffed bell peppers, it was all one could wish for. It was sweet and meaty, a little bit of spice from the pepper and spices. It was really tender as well, its meaty goodness melting in one''s mouth. Dipping it in hot sauce also makes quite the twist. "Mmn¡«! So good! I could keep on eating these all day!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "I totally agree. Not only are you good fighters, you cook well too,.. Is there even anything you''re not capable of?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Hehe! Wait until you get a taste of their hot chocolate, Elder Brother Lionel! It will surely blow your mind!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh¡«! I''m looking forward to that." £ÛLionel£Ý The dishes were so good, Lisandra had completely forgotten she was mad at Lionel, now talking to him cheerfully with a bright smile on her. She was acting like a spoiled child again in front of her beloved older brother. Well, it didn''t take long before she realized what she was doing, immediately hitting the brakes and puffing her cheeks again. She started ignoring Lionel again, stuffing her face with the dishes to hide her embarrassment. The tomboyish princess has a cute and adorable side as well. ¡ºMaster, Mistress, this is so delicious! Can I have more?!¡» £ÛKentaurus£Ý ¡ºMe too! Me too! I want to eat more!¡» £ÛVega£Ý ¡ºI... I as well... I would love to eat more, Master, Mistress...¡» £ÛAchernar£Ý Of course, the familiars also dined with them, happily enjoying their lunch with bright expressions on their faces, excitedly asking for seconds. They may have tiny bodies, but they sure can eat a lot. Like masters, like familiars. The lunch continued and so did the happy chatter. It wasn''t just the lobster risotto and the stuffed bell peppers that they enjoyed, but all the dishes as well. From the creamy beef and mushroom stew all the way to grilled tuna, they were all immaculate. But perhaps the one they looked forward to the most was dessert. Grey and Yuna once again made the special fruity puddings from before and served them chilled. They were sweet and cold, the best that they came. Lisandra was especially delighted, eyes shining bright as she picked which flavor she wanted to eat first. And take note, "first"... That only means she is planning on trying all of them, bracing her sweet tooth for the challenge. "Mmn¡«! I knew it! You really do make the best sweets! What do you call these again... Pu... Pudd... Umm... Pudd©`" £ÛLisandra£Ý "It''s pudding! Delicious, right¡«?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! Very delicious! Are you sure you don''t want to be our royal chefs? We pay our people very handsomely, you know?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "No, no way... We don''t want to be tied down like that, and even if we did... I''m sure we can make more money off adventuring. A single C-rank quest is worth about a hundred thousand kiels already." £ÛGrey£Ý "A hundred thousand... What the hell..." £ÛLisandra£Ý It was a good effort, but Lisandra was quickly struck by the harshness of reality. Even she, as a princess, couldn''t get such an astronomical sum by herself. Forget hiring them, meeting them was already fortunate. All she could do is give up. "Still, even if we couldn''t hire you, I''m sure it''s alright to refer us to the suppliers of these ingredients, right?" £ÛLionel£Ý "By that, you mean rice?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. And if possible, the other ingredients as well. I''m sure I saw new things just now which aren''t available in our market." £ÛLionel£Ý Lionel was totally right. Though Merusia is even richer in resources than Earth, many of these things go unnoticed, especially the ones used in the culinary field. There is just so much to see, that people often pass them by. Thanks to Grey''s efforts and knowledge, the production of rice, potatoes, and other crops have started to increase, but they are still only available in nearby villages and larger towns from Galderia. It is still a new industry in the making. The approval and promotion of the Royal Family and other nobilities also prompted the growth in many crops, especially chocolate which are now expanding faster than ever, cocoa farms popping in and out as the market grows. Still, even with how fast they are growing, it would take years before they reach other kingdoms and territories. Only the nobility and royalty would be able to procure them as luxury items, and still in small quantities at that. "Well, I don''t know how it will go, but I''ll see what I can do. Though, we still have other plans so that might have to wait." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, that''s more than enough already... Then, that''s a deal, right?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Yeah, it''s a deal." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to be discouraged. The more higher-ranking people are involved, the more information about it will spread, and in turn, the support would also start to pour in. The industry would only continue to grow. Grey may not be a great merchant, but he knows a thing or two about how the market and economy works. The more help he could get, the better it would be for everyone. All for the sake of delicious food and enjoyment! "Oh! Speaking of which... You mentioned that you have other plans... I assume this is about the Labyrinth, am I wrong?" £ÛLionel£Ý "No, you''re right, Prince Lionel. Grey and I are planning to dive again. The Labyrinth of Stars would be our third after the Labyrinths of Death and Flames.." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. It''s one of the reasons why we came to Graystone." £ÛGrey£Ý They may have been swept away by all the colosseums and the Carnival of Swords, but Grey and Yuna haven''t forgotten about their original objective yet. They are going to challenge another Labyrinth and get stronger like they always do. Now, because Yuna became the champion of the Carnival of Swords, other than the magic plant she wished for as a prize, they are also granted early access to dive in the Labyrinth of Stars, a bonus they didn''t expect before. It was also the reason why Lionel wanted to win the Carnival of Swords. He was still an adventurer, after all.... Although, unfortunately, he lost this time around, and so all he could do is wait and try again next time. "The Labyrinth of Stars... I have never participated in a dive before... Is it really as dangerous as they say, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Not only is it dangerous, it is terrifying as well. You could lose your life with a single mistake. Not even veterans are safe." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, there''s also treasures and valuable drops, so I think you could also say it''s exciting. It''s a high-risk, high-reward place." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛLisandra£Ý Or so they say, but Grey and Yuna were the type to just enjoy the fighting and push themselves to their limits. Any normal person would have quit in the first couple of moments, but they live there for an entire month. They are crazy. Even then, there was no need to mention that to Lisandra. Not only would it bend her values of safety and risk putting her to danger. Also, it would be very troublesome, so they just kept their mouths shut. "Then, Lisa, why don''t you dive in the Labyrinth too? It would serve as good training for you. It''s a good place to earn some practical experience." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I also think that''s a good idea. You go all out without any worries!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... I want to, but... Didn''t you just say it''s dangerous? I doubt Father would allow it... He can be so stubborn and overprotective at times..." £ÛLisandra£Ý They were the ones to warn the princess, but now they are convincing her to go. It''s not that they couldn''t make their minds up, they just wanted the best for her, it was a once in a couple years opportunity, after all. Missing it would be such a shame. "In that case... Why don''t you dive with your older brother?" £ÛGrey£Ý Everyone was in shock, their eyes shifting towards the man in question. He was just as shocked as Lisandra, not knowing whether he was just hearing things or not... He found out the answer soon enough. "Huh...? Me? Are you talking about me?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Who else would I be talking about? And... You''re also diving down the Labyrinth of stars, aren''t you? Why don''t you take Lisa with you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That does sound good... But Father, he... Hmm... I don''t know..." £ÛLionel£Ý The prince was in on their idea, but the King was a different matter. Though he acts dignified and also rowdy at times, he''s surprisingly doting to his children. Such was the reason why Lionel had to fake his identity in the first place. Lionel really wanted to refuse, he really does, but beside him were a pair of blue orbs, sparkling every so brightly as they gazed at him. He wanted to ignore such eyes, but it was impossible. The more he hesitated, the more they sparkled brighter, boring a hole through his head. "Haah... Alright, fine. I''ll dive with you in the Labyrinth. Happy now?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best, Elder Brother Lionel! I love you! I love you! I really, really love you so much¡«!" £ÛLisandra£Ý It didn''t take too long before Lionel came to a decision, heaving quite a lengthy sight of exasperation as he gave in to his younger sister''s demand. He was not a match to his bright and sparkly puppy eyes. It was his defeat. Though, it was also thanks to his decision that Lisandra seemingly looks like she had forgiven him. He sighed once more, a soft and subtle smile painted on his face soon after. He could only thank Grey and Yuna for their help. "Lisa, I know I already agreed to go with you, but you need to abide by my conditions. Your safety is still the utmost important, understood?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Y-Yes! I understand! I will be in your care, Elder Brother!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Good. And I''ll say this right now, but if even one of these rules are broken, we would immediately return to the surface. Do I make myself clear?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Yes! Loud and clear, Elder Brother!" £ÛLisandra£Ý They were like a military officer and his subordinate, the latter responding with vigor all the while her eyes remained sparkling. They soon decided to settle the rules and made compromises with one another. Their list of rules, sort of... Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna only continued eating their lunch, happily munching down on them with smiles on their faces. They also gave the familiars more treats, simply enjoying their free time like that. Time continued to fly. "Now... All that''s left is to convince Father..." £ÛLionel£Ý The prince said with a calm voice, but his expressions begged to differ. He just had a fight with the King the day before, and now, it seems like he''s up for another one. It just never ends. It was the hardest part. "Haah... This is going to take a while..." £ÛLionel£Ý "Yeah, good luck with that," £ÛGrey£Ý "Here, Prince Lionel, have more stuffed bell peppers." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Thank you..." £ÛLionel£Ý CHAPTER 331 END Chapter 332: The Labyrinth of Stars A blast of wind whistling along the soft rustles of grass. The birds chirped and so did the little critters on the ground, scurrying about as they go about their days. The soft and gentle sunlight beating down on the green plains. Clouds of dust brewed on such verdant sight, two figures feeling the refreshing winds on their skin and listening to the symphony of the early morning. There was a bright sparkle in their eyes as they bolted towards the faraway horizon. "Mmn... It''s quite far, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "From what I know, they thought it was a dungeon at first so they built the city quite a bit of distance from it, thinking about the risks of a dungeon break." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That does seem reasonable..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Though now, it''s more of a bother if anything. Well, It''s a good way to exercise so I don''t really see any problems with it." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but such an "exercise" was one which actually spanned a couple of kilometers. It''s a good distance, but for them to bridge it in less than a minute, it was in no way normal. They weren''t even at full speed. The time had come and it was finally time to head to the Labyrinth of Stars. They were given early access so there weren''t many people present yet, only knights and adventurers to be seen running along them. They could run as much as they want, free as can be. It was already their third Labyrinth, but they were just as excited as if it was their first time. And like before, they are aiming to conquer it again and defeat the Boss with all their might. Excitement brewed in their hearts. "Oh? That''s it right?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... We''re here... The Labyrinth of Stars..." £ÛGrey£Ý A massive cavern greeted them, appearing majestically over the faraway horizon. It was massive enough to fit hundreds of people, massive white pillars standing in front of it and broken tiles of marble scattered all over the ground. Surrounding it was a village©` no, rather than a village, it would be more appropriate to call it a hamlet or an outpost to watch over the Labyrinth. A number of knights and soldiers guarded it, their spears and swords glimmering under the blue sky. There weren''t just knights and soldiers, but a number of adventurers and merchants as well, on standby for the opening of the Labyrinth. One side is ready to hunt and destroy monsters while the other is there to make a profit, carts filled with potions and items to the brim. It was quite a sight to see, people of all races and ages raring to attempt a dive in the Labyrinth of Stars, eyes filled with determination. More and more were coming with the passing of time, parties assembling one after another. "Waah¡«! There''s so many people. There''s also some familiar faces!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Many of our opponents in the Carnival of Swords were adventurers, after all... Though, it seems like there''s still many more coming." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I wonder when Lisa and Prince Lionel will join us." £ÛYuna£Ý "That would probably take a while." £ÛGrey£Ý Rather than a while, it was more like it was going to be difficult. Grey and Yuna just overheard Lionel trying to convince the King, and as expected, it turned into quite a big fight, their swords drawn again for some reason. The ruckus went on for a couple of days, and even though Lionel was much stronger than his father, it wasn''t like it was a real duel so he couldn''t really clobber him. He could only endure his nagging whilst parrying his blows. Oh, chaotic days. Grey and Yuna continued to walk and before long, they reached the entrance to the Labyrinth. The guarding knights quickly noticed them, and before they could get any closer, they crossed their spears and blocked their paths. "The Labyrinth is still not open. Please head back to your campsites." Said a knight with a stern voice and sharp eyes. Along with his subordinates, they have been fending off adventurers day in and day out, making sure none of them get past them, doing their jobs the best they can. "Fufufu! It''s okay. We already received permission from His Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "Permission... Wait... You don''t mean..." "Un. We just happened to win the Carnival of Swords, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý Softly giggled the young lady as she handed out the permit issued by the King. Along it, Grey and Yuna also handed over their guild cards for the knights to check, their eyes widening in shock, staring back and forth at the card and the youths before them. It was no wonder why some of them thought they looked familiar. Though they were a little far, they could clearly identify such distinct features which dazzled like diamonds in a sea of stones. Especially Yuna''s silver hair, it stood out like a sore thumb. "Y-Your Highnesses! I-It''s a great pleasure to meet you!" "It''s Their Highnesses in the flesh!" "Ohh! This is my first time seeing them up close! I want to shake their hands!" They were knights... Yes, they really were knights, but rather than the dignified and noble attitude they are usually associated with, they are currently acting rowdy and boisterous. They have turned into fanboys and fangirls, noisy as can be. It wasn''t just the knights, but the adventurers and merchants were also drawn into the commotion. Grey and Yuna''s names spreading like wildfire, everyone''s eyes were soon drawn into them, all looking at them with sparkly and expectant eyes. "Ahem! Ahem! I apologize for our rudeness, Your Highnesses. I have confirmed the authenticity of your permit. You may pass now," "Thank you. Please continue the good work." £ÛGrey£Ý "We are only doing our work, Your Highnesses. We are unworthy of your praise." Or so the knight said, but his lips had already broken into a smile, reaching from ear to ear, clearly happy to receive a compliment. It wasn''t just the leader of the knights, but the other knights and soldiers were over the clouds as well. "Did you hear that?! Their Highnesses praised us!" "Ohh!! I''m more fired up now! Let''s do our best with our jobs!" "I will make sure to remember this day for the rest of my life!" It was good that they were lively and happy, but they were clearly overdoing it. It was only a simple and courteous praise, but they were now on cloud nine, shouting on the top of their lungs as if they were shouting their battle cries before a large battle. Grey and Yuna had seen all sorts of reactions, but this one surely tops them all. Just imagining how they would react if they shook their hands or gave them autographs is enough to make them shudder. They were quite frightening in ways more than one. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Then, we''ll be taking our leave now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. Good luck, Your Highnesses. May the goddess of fortune smile upon you." The knights still merry and rowdy, Grey and Yuna''s steps resounded in the air and they headed into the Labyrinth of Stars. Excitement and anticipation welled up in their hearts, growing more and more the closer they approached the entrance. It was a quiet place, not much to be seen but walls of stones and the occasional tiles and pillars of marble and quartz, shrouded by pitch black darkness, only small rays of sunlight illuminating the place. An abyss extending into the unknown. They stepped foot into the abyss, and suddenly lights shone from the inside, crystals of different shapes and sizes lit up and dyeing the Labyrinth with color and radiance. The once dark halls became beautiful tunnels in an instant. "Fufufu! This never gets old, does it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. It''s still beautiful... Well, not as beautiful as my fianc¨¦e, though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Now''s not the time for that, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was a little bit of flirting, but Grey and Yuna''s footsteps never halted. As they watched the lighting up of the Labyrinth unfold, they also prepared themselves for the dive they have been looking forward to, smiles afloat on their faces. They stretched their bodies a little bit and did a tad bit of warming up. Their hearts pumped with excitement and mana burst forth in their bodies. Beautiful gleams filled the air as they equipped their daggers and gauntlets. Their dive has begun. BOOOOMMMMMMMM They bolted across the massive corridors and their steps echoed like thunder, rocks and debris scattering all over the place as the winds howled like wolves under a full moon and tremors ran rampant all over ground as if there was a stampede. The torchstones already lit up a large portion of the corridors, but they still managed to chase the darkness and pass them by, a trail of radiance following them, clouds of dust brewing and lashing out on their wake. Mana swirled and gathered as they passed, monsters born one after another. From slimes to goblins, kobolds, and trentlings, they filled the place with life and terror, a challenge to be faced for the adventurers to come. GUAAKKK KHIIEEKKKK KUURRRUUKKKK Of course, such monsters were nothing but small fries to Grey and Yuna. They just passed by and the shockwaves from their run were enough to blast them away, some even dying then and there as they flew towards the dungeon walls. Forget about charging towards them and attacking, they couldn''t even react with how fast the two were running. All they could see are passing blurs before their sight starts to turn and tumble as they are blasted by the violent winds. "Hmm... The first floor really is easy, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, they''re only H-rank monsters here. Even if there are boosted ones, they would still be at the bottom of G-rank at best." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true... It''s hard to believe I was struggling against them before..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Struggling... It didn''t even take you a week to start getting used to them. I don''t think you have the right to say that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s because I have a very wonderful teacher¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý They were all beginner monsters, but they were still monsters nonetheless. While it was true that Yuna did struggle with them, with the genius that she was, it only took her a couple of days before she started obliterating them without a problem. Well, forget about goblins, not even High-Rank monsters can be a match against her now. She has grown quite a lot over the course of four years, and she is still growing with time. One could only look forward to her future. "Grey, this is getting a bit boring. Should we race until the stairs?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. And the loser will have to cook dinner tonight." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure! That''s a deal!" £ÛYuna£Ý The two weren''t even serious as they traversed such a dangerous place. Rather, they can only be called excited, their eyes sparkling brilliantly as they bolted all over the place. It was as if the Labyrinth was their personal playground. "Ah, but! Grey, share your vision with me first! It''s unfair if you''re the only one who gets to use such a cheat! That would be bullying! £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, yes, as you wish, ma''am." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna didn''t let any gaps slip and made sure she and Grey stood on equal lines. The latter easily accepted his request and used illusion magic to share his "Heaven''s Eye" with his beloved, humming to himself ever so carefreely. BOOOOMMMM BOOOOMMMM Another pair of thundering booms resounded in the Labyrinth once more and the race quickly started. Rocks, tiles, and monsters were blasted away from their steps, chaos brewing in the place as streaks of black and silver rushed in the dark corridors. The race continued and more monsters were blasted away. Loot and mana crystals rained like a blessing from the sky, left behind by their wrathful steps. Such a scenery continued to unfold, an orchestra of light and shrieks dancing in the air. Soon enough, the stairs were in view and smiles sprouted in the two''s place. Though Grey was ranked higher, as an assassin, Yuna''s speed wasn''t any less than his. They were both evenly matched©` or at least, they were. "Then, I''m going on ahead, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Using the power of various elements to augment her speed, a deafening shockwave rocked the 1st floor as Yuna bolted through. Her speed increased by multiple folds and like an arrow released from its bow, she darted towards her target... The stairs... "Haah... You silly girl... You really did it now." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for the young lady, her opponent was Grey. Not only can he perform the same trick, he could also use his "Authority" over the wind to amplify the boost even higher, violent winds lashing out on his command. Grey didn''t hesitate any longer and applied the power of the wind to his steps, an even more powerful shockwave thundering all over the dark corridors. The ever so durable labyrinth floor was cratered, a streak of black cruising amidst the darkness. "Fufufu! Grey, looks like you''re cooking dinner to©` Eh?!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady couldn''t even finish her words when aggressive bursts of winds passed by her. A familiar figure appeared before her and vanished soon after like a passing phantom. A figure she knew all too well. Yuna soon arrived at the stairs, and there, Grey was already waiting for her. He was standing with his chest held high and his smile brimming to the top with confidence. The race is now over. It was Yuna''s loss. "Looks like I won''t be the one cooking dinner tonight." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... That''s unfair... You used your authority again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You could have used yours as well, you know? Even if your ice authority wouldn''t help, your assassination authority should have," £ÛGrey£Ý "I was already using it... But you still beat me. You''re too fast!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady sounded as if she was complaining about the results, but all she did was pout and puff her cheeks. She still accepted that it was her loss, looking at her beloved with upset yet happy eyes. It was still fun. Still, even if she lost, Yuna''s speed was no joke, and so was Grey''s. A distance which would usually take at least several hours for others was only bridged in just a matter of a few minutes. They were insane to say the least. There was no time to dilly-dally. Right in front of them were the stairs to the 2nd floor and only a couple more steps and they would be descending. They soon rounded up their silly little argument, and prepared themselves for their next steps. "Then, shall we head down, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Down the stairs they went and they spiraled towards the second floor. As they did, the stairs slowly started changing, more and more structures appearing, embedded on the floor, the walls, and the ceiling, all white and dusty. Such a scene was illuminated by blue light as the stairs were a safe zone, not even a single monster to be seen and nor were there any threats in the environment. It was quite a pleasant place, the tiled ground perfect for camping. "Waah¡«! So beautiful¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý What greeted them was a scene of beauty, the already massive corridors expanding even more than the first floor. There were broken pillars to be seen everywhere and tiled floors with patches of green grass growing in between. A scene totally different from the first floor. The Labyrinth of Death was desolate and eerie, barely nothing to note other than the darkness shrouding it. The Labyrinth of Flames was a volcanic landscape with pools of lava and erupting geysers of magma. And now, the Labyrinth of Stars was like an ancient, ruined civilization, more expansive than the others. Even the ceiling was totally different. Though there wasn''t a bright blue sky to be seen, there were dim crystals shining as if they were under the night sky, cold winds sweeping over the place from time to time. "Waah¡«! Are we really underground?! It looks totally different!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I heard the structures become more refined the deeper we go. They say the 7th floor is like an abandoned city because of how massive it is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! That''s amazing! I want to see!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Calm your horses now. We''re still on the second floor." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but Grey could also barely contain his excitement. It was very different from the Labyrinths they have challenged up to now, seeming more like a field rather than a Labyrinth. There was much more to explore. Of course, as it was a different layout, they could also improve their skills in fighting in an open environment. The sight was also a treat for the eyes, making his adventurer blood boil with excitement and enthusiasm. "Grey, should we take a picture of the Labyrinth?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, now... We''re not here to sight see, you know? Monsters could appear at any time and attack us if we aren''t careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, I know, but...! You already said it! We''re still on the 2nd floor! Even if stronger ones appear here, we can just blast them away!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t tell whether his fianc¨¦e was just optimistic or reckless, but she''s got a point. The most powerful ones would be at the bottom of F-rank. A single flick and they could send them flying. They weren''t a threat at all. "Plus, when we start fighting, we would probably destroy the whole place. There''s no better time to take a picture than now!" £ÛYuna£Ý With such a valid point, Grey couldn''t argue anymore. No matter how much they hold back, the already ruined structures would surely be destroyed once the fight starts. It would be such a shame, but there is nothing they could do about it. Plus, with how sparkly Yuna''s eyes were, Grey doesn''t have the heart to reject her. He was just a slave to love and a fool for his beloved. If it would make Yuna happy, there was nothing he wouldn''t do for her. "Haah... Alright. But only for a couple minutes, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best Grey! I love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Rather than adventurers, Grey and Yuna now looked more like tourists, snapping photo after photo here and there, and posing different poses. There were selfies and landscape photos, flashes echoing time and time again. Yuna was especially enjoying herself, hugging and holding hands with Grey as she snapped some photos together with him. Grey didn''t even teach her but she was already acting like tourists back on Earth. It was a little disturbing. Khieekk Gurruukkkk Arrriiikkkkk And just as they were having their sweet time together, monsters started appearing one after another. They rushed towards Grey and Yuna with their blades, spears, and clubs, ready to destroy everything in their path. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Well... They were prepared to destroy everything in their path. Unfortunately, they just picked the wrong opponents, icicles of ice piercing their bodies before they could even approach them, loud thuds echoing as they fell helplessly to the ground. Several more rushed towards them, but they all suffered the same fate, all skewered by ice and losing their lives in an instant. They all vanished into thin air, leaving some drops and a number of mana crystals behind. "Grey, come closer! Come closer! Let''s take another one!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Really... What am I gonna do with you..." £ÛGrey£Ý Their sightseeing©` adventure continued and they defeated more monsters along the way. Be it hobgoblins, orcs, elemental wisps, centaurs, or anything else, they were all taken down with all but a single strike, not breaking a sweat whatsoever. Like before, they also ignored the drops and the treasure rooms they found as they simply headed towards the stairs without stopping for a single second. After all, even if they were treasure rooms, they barely mattered to people of their level. It took them a little longer to find the stairs to the third floor, but it was still relatively short, only taking them over a little ten minutes. They were still insanely fast, clearing out all the monsters that stood in their way without a shred of mercy. ¡¶Gale Waltz¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A torrent of wind blades and a volley of icicles. Such destructive forces streaked all over the place, cutting down enemies and piercing them one after another. It was a scene of carnage, not a single one spared from the massacre. In just a couple seconds, the area which was once littered with dozens of monsters were now clear, only white structures remaining along a massive stairway up the front. Two figures stood in silence, only subtle breaths resounding in the air. "Whew¡«! That was quite fun! I''m getting warmed up now!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You also said that a few minutes ago. You sure are enjoying yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! It''s not everyday that we can dive in a Labyrinth, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý Trivial chatters resounded in the air, accompanied by their footsteps. They headed towards the stairs once more, smiles floating on their faces as they tried to contain their excitement. The deeper they go, the more fun things will be. "Then, shall we head to the 3rd Floor, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! We shall, Sir Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Onwards, to the deepest floor! CHAPTER 332 END Chapter 333: Shenanigans in the Labyrinth BOOM BOOM CRASH BOOM Loud thunders and tremors resounded all over the place, winds bellowing like crazy and pillars falling one after another. A scene of ruin and devastation played out, more than a dozen beings erased every second. Two figures danced, winds and frost lashing out on the battlefield as they waved their hands. Many monsters rushed towards them, but they were all sent to oblivion, never to be seen again, fragments of light slowly fading away. Beams of silver light bolted towards them, but they were all for naught. All it took was a single punch and they were dispersed like clouds of dust. They shattered like brittle fragments of glass, the ground razed by the passing pressure. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Gale Waltz¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Two distinct voices rang out in the air, mana swirling around in less than a fraction of a second. On their palms formed icicles of blue and blades of white. They waved their hands once more, a volley of death rushing forth towards the enemies. It was a merciless massacre, blades cutting down the golems and icicles boring holes though the high pixies. They all fell helpless to the ground, loud thuds resounding in the air. They turned into mana soon enough. "Whew¡«! That was all off them, right, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... There are still more a few hundred meters away, but that''s a problem for later. So yeah, that should be all of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn¡«! Great! We could finally catch our breaths!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so said the young lady, but there was no trace of exhaustion on her face nor her eyes. If anything, she was smiling ever so brightly, merrily humming to herself as she enjoyed a leisurely walk with her beloved. It has been a couple of hours since Grey and Yuna dove down the Labyrinth of Stars, and after quite some battling and running, they are finally at the 5th floor.Both D and C rank monsters have started appearing all over the place. And like the floors before them, the deeper they went, the more exquisite the ruins became. The 5th floor, for example, now looked like a ruined town with all sorts of structures popping out here and there. It was a great place for "sightseeing" as Yuna would describe it. Even the zones in the Labyrinth were laid out differently. Rather than corridors, they are now divided into areas. Even if one can see them, as long as they''re in another area, the monsters wouldn''t be able to attack them. A great place for grinding. "Alright, let''s continue along, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! We just arrived though?! Let''s at least take a picture!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Alright. Just for a couple minutes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! That''s my fianc¨¦ for you! You''re so understanding!" £ÛYuna£Ý And like they did during the 2nd floor, Grey and Yuna have been taking stops from time to time to take some photos of the Labyrinth''s ruins, the young lady especially enjoying it with a bright smile on her face. Grey tried to stop her at first, but she continued sulking all throughout the floor, making a face which only pierced Grey''s heart with guilt. He just gave up on the thought and decided to go along with her whims. It''s what makes her happy, after all. Snap Snap Snap Snap Snap A snap here, a snap there, and flashes everywhere. Yuna took dozens of photos in a blink of an eye, her fingers pressing down the button like a rapid-firing machine gun. A smile bloomed on her face every time they took one. Like a professional photographer, she then skimmed through the photos she took and inspected them closely. All were beautiful and lovely, making her very happy. Her ears were flapping excitedly as she did, eyes bright as can be. "Grey, I know I''m being unreasonable right now..." £ÛYuna£Ý Out of the blue, said the young lady as she scrolled through their photos. She then looked at Grey with pure and innocent eyes, ears now drooping down as she hid behind the camera. She soon opened her mouth, continuing her statement. "So, in exchange, I will make you the best dinner tonight... Is there anything you want to eat in particular?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing really... I''m sure everything will be delicious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Then I''ll make sure to blow your mind away!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m looking forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý It was no wonder Grey couldn''t bear to hate her. With Yuna putting in that way, Grey could only smile and accept the young lady''s proposal. He could only fall harder for her... Plus, she looked really cute. His heart skipped a beat. After their little flirting session, Grey and Yuna continued on their way and traversed the Labyrinth of Stars once again. They bolted at breakneck speeds, leaving craters and clouds of dust on their wake. Many monsters appeared before them, but with the gap of their power, it didn''t even take them some effort to erase them from the world, a series of clinks and thuds echoing in the air as their drops fell towards the ground. KHIEEEEKKKKK GURRUUUUKKKK WAAAAIIIIIIKKKKK Some C-rank monsters appeared here and there, especially in the red and black zones. But as one would expect, they were all one-shotted by Grey and Yuna. It didn''t matter how big or how fast they were. They were all destroyed to oblivion. At some point in time, they stepped foot on a black zone and dozens of monsters spawned simultaneously. They all rushed towards Grey and Yuna with eyes full of fury and bloodlust, however... ¡¶Twin Spiral!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ... It was all for naught. A pair of tornadoes rushed forth at Grey''s command, debris blasted off towards all directions and the already ruined houses reduced to rubble. Not a single monster survived his attack, all returning to nothingness. They continued on their way and reached the halfway point about 20 minutes after they started. They continued to tread along their way, when their footsteps suddenly stopped, silence swallowing the ruins whole. "Grey, do you sense that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, or rather... There''s no way I would miss them." £ÛGrey£Ý They are hard to spot first, but if one were to look closely, one would be able to notice the inconsistencies throughout the Labyrinth, monsters hiding stealthily and waiting to ambush all the unsuspecting prey that falls to their traps. The monsters in hiding are called "Spectres", light-attribute monsters that specialize in hiding and ambushing their prey. They have the ability "Camouflage" which allows them to blend in with their surroundings and ambush their enemies once they are in range. A pretty nasty tactic. Grey and Yuna have also encountered "Little Spectres" on e lower floors, but as their camouflage was not as good, it wasn''t too hard to spot them. Even novices would be able to tell as long as they''re careful and cautious. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Normally, spectres would be D-rank monsters, but since the Labyrinth of Stars boosts all light-attribute monsters, they are now at the bottom of C-rank. They could easily destroy boulders as if they were brittle chunks of glass. "Hmm... What should we do with them..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, I know what you''re thinking. This isn''t a game, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... I haven''t said anything yet... I just thought it looked like fun." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... I knew you were gonna say that..." £ÛGrey£Ý However, such dangers only apply to normal people. To Grey and Yuna, they aren''t even considered a threat in their eyes, but some toys to waste their spare time on. It seemed fun to spot them and play with them. Their senses and their detection abilities were already off the charts so there was no risk for them even if they were to let their guard down. They could instantly react in an instant and obliterate them in a single moment. "Please, Grey¡«! Just 10©` no, even five minutes is enough!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Those five minutes are important, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But! We entered early, didn''t we?! I''m sure 5 minutes would be fine! A-And, I''ll make an extra dish for dinner if you want." £ÛYuna£Ý She was desperate, alright, throwing all sorts of conditions and freebies so that Grey would accept her request. She also wore adorable and expectant eyes, ones that she knew Grey wouldn''t be able to resist. She has become a bit sly. Grey didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry, clearly spent on what he should do with her adorable yet mischievous fianc¨¦e. It wasn''t like he doesn''t understand her, also wanting to test out the limits of the specters. "Haah... Suit yourself. And also, I want some pudding." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Is pudding really okay? You can request something more difficult, you know? Like cake or salad..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, pudding is fine. I don''t want to burden my fianc¨¦e too much." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... You just don''t want to waste more time and efficiency because of my baking, do you? I''m right, aren''t I?" £ÛYuna£Ý There were no direct answers to Yuna''s question, Grey only showing a vague smile on his face. He neither denied nor claimed that Yuna was right. But with such an expression on his face, it was clear as day which one it was. After all, even with magic, baking would take several minutes unlike pudding which could easily be done in just a couple of minutes. That would also mean there would be less time for training. He was a demon through and through. Well, it wasn''t like it was the first time Grey hid some intentions behind his words, and Yuna had already gotten used to it. She could only puff her cheeks and pout as she punched Grey every so lightly on his side. "Maybe yes, maybe no... Who knows?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Grey, you meanie... I''m your fianc¨¦e, you know... Your fianc¨¦e..." £ÛYuna£Ý "And as my fianc¨¦e, I only want what is best for you. Let''s do our best and get stronger, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no use arguing any longer. With Grey as strict on training as he is, Yuna could only heave a lengthy sigh and give up on thinking too much about it. It was also fun fighting against strong enemies. She was quite the optimistic one. "Then, please wait for me. I''ll wrap it up in just a few moments." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. Good luck, My Dear. I''ll be cheering on you." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna didn''t waste time any longer. A smile bloomed on her face and she vanished in the air soon enough. There was no sound of footsteps nor were there any shadows to be seen, only silence enveloping the ruins of white. The spectres were evidently shocked by Yuna''s sudden disappearance, but they still managed to keep themselves calm and still. They all stared at Grey, waiting for him to make a move, lying in patiently like silent and observant predators. Yet however much they waited, they gained nothing. Grey didn''t make a single move and simply stared into the distance. He even took out a donut from his "Inventory" and enjoyed himself, munching through it with a smile on his face. "The view must be great up here, no?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was all too sudden, the voice of a young elf echoing to their ears. Before one of the spectres could even react, a platinum dagger already struck its heart, a piercing and deafening shriek echoing in the Labyrinth soon after. "Waah... That was so loud..." £ÛYuna£Ý The spectres were drawn in by the sound, their eyes latched on where one of their kin previously was. But rather than another spectre, all they saw was a silver-haired elf and fragments of light which were once their kin. A sense of danger sent chills down their spines as they saw such a scene transpire, hatred and hostility blooming on their hearts as they watched their kin die. Not one of them looked at Grey anymore, all their hostility pointed at Yuna. "That''s one already... Several more to go. Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý Eyes bloodshot from rage, the spectres all rushed towards Yuna, floating like ghosts with their garments fluttering in the air. Their claws extended towards the young lady, sharp as can be and ready to rip her to shreds the moment they reach her. They swiped their hands and cut her in half©` or so it would seem. But the figure suddenly faded into thin air like a veil of mist. There was no collision nor substance, Yuna vanishing as if she was never there to begin with. All were in panic as they searched around the place, eyes full of caution and sense sharpened to the extreme. They growled and bellowed with hatred, cutting down a handful of the already ruined structures as they searched for her. "My, are you looking for me?" £ÛYuna£Ý They searched, and she appeared. Only that she was in a place she didn''t expect her to be, her voice resounding from behind their backs. They immediately turned around but it was already too late. A silver glimmer gleamed in the air. ¡¶Sickle Claw!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna crossed her daggers and a cross of silver appeared out of thin air. They were silent but deadly, cutting the spectres into pieces in but a blink of an eye. Three more were wiped out of existence, turning back into mana as their drops fell to the ground. Some tried to attack her whilst she was busy, but with a quick twist of her body, a lone dagger bolting towards its body. It connected without fail, and with an upward motion of her hand, Yuna cut the spectre vertically without a shred of mercy. With that, a total of five spectres have been eliminated, only a little bit over a dozen remaining in the air. Yuna could easily wipe them out in a single strike, but she didn''t choose to. After all, doing that would be no fun. "Fufufu! Don''t get too scared now, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý She spun her daggers as she said her words, a bright smile on her face. She was adorable, but at the same time, very terrifying, sending shivers down to the rotten spines of the spectres as they watched her blue eyes glimmer under the stars. The massacre©` I mean, the battle continued and Yuna continued vanishing without a trace. Monsters knew not how to retreat and they just kept pouncing on Yuna every moment they got. They were all rushing towards their deaths. One... Two... Three... Four... With every slash, another spectre left the world, only leaving a few drops behind along its mana crystals. Some more were attracted to the noise, but it only made things more exciting for the young lady. "Really... That girl... This isn''t a playground, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey could only watch as his fianc¨¦e laid waste on the group of spectres, brandishing her daggers without mercy and cutting them down as if she was mowing down grass early in the morning. The cries of the spectres echoed in the Labyrinth. As if to mock them, Yuna was also beating them in their own game. They tried to be stealthy, but now, it was them who needed to be careful and search for her, eyes filled with hatred as they rampaged. It was an interesting sight to say the least. ''Hm? Isn''t that...'' £ÛGrey£Ý And just as Yuna continued her carnage, a sudden figure appeared on Grey''s field of view. It was another one of the creatures the Labyrinth spawned, but it was his first time seeing it personally, just flying about a couple kilometers away. A smile bloomed on his face as he decided to grab such a rare opportunity. Whilst his fianc¨¦e is having fun, who says he also couldn''t do the same? It was the Labyrinth, after all. They could do anything they wanted to their heart''s content. "Yuna, I just saw something interesting. I''ll be off for a bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«! Good luck! Oh! And have fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady waved her hand and finished off another pair of spectres. Soon after, Grey took his first steps and thunder resounded all over the Labyrinth, not even a blur of him to be seen as he bolted towards the east at breakneck speed. The distance spanned a couple of kilometers, but with wind magic giving him a boost, it only took him several seconds to bridge such a lengthy distance and arrive at his destination, a wonderful surprise greeting him as soon as he arrived. A massive figure soared in the air, feathers white as snow and eyes shimmering like gold. Its wings spanned more than 5 meters and its claws sharp as daggers. It was a monster©` No, it was more appropriate to call it a demonic beast. "Sweet¡«! I didn''t think I''d get to encounter a demonic beast here. This must be my lucky day!" £ÛGrey£Ý Like monsters, demonic beasts also spawn inside the Labyrinths. With it dropping a beast crystal, it is something many seek out to earn a fortune. A roaming treasure of sorts. Unfortunately, they are rare, getting even rarer as you go down the floors. As Grey and Yuna always stay at the lowest floors of the Labyrinth, they have yet to encounter a demonic beast even though it was already their third Labyrinth. Well, up until now that is, as one was now flying above Grey. "That''s an Aethon... No, a Fallen Aethon." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a D-rank, light-attribute beast which looks like a massive eagle. Though not even close to their familiars in terms of power, it could still be a handy familiar for their acquaintances. It is a must catch at all cost! "Hmm... But who should we give it to... Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH WHOOOOONNGGGGGG Grey couldn''t even finish what he was thinking when, suddenly, the fallen aethon hastily gathered a large amount of mana and concentrated it into a singular silver beam, firing it towards Grey''s direction without wasting a single second. A loud explosion echoed in the air and a crater was left on the ground. The smoke and dust soon cleared out, but there was not a trade of Grey to be seen. The aethon continued to hover in the air, its sharp eyes scouring the ground. "Hey... Don''t you know it''s rude to interrupt someone while they''re thinking?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was very sudden, a voice echoing behind its back out of the blue. The young man suddenly reappeared before it could even sense his presence, one of his hands now drawn back and clenched into a fist, expression unfazed as can be, ¡¶Magnum Caliber¡· £ÛGrey£Ý His indifferent voice echoed in the air and his punch connected towards the aethon''s massive body. A shockwave resounded all over the place, the subtle sound of bones cracking and veins popping following suit after a large shock. All it took was a single shot and the fallen aethon was struck towards the ground, it created a massive crater, debris flying off everywhere. Its flames of life ceased to burn and its blood dyed the white tiles red as it laid down motionlessly. "Ah, crap... I totally overdid it..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey only acted out of reflex and he even used his weakest attack, yet he didn''t think that the fallen aethon would die in an instant. Its body soon started to glow and orbs of silver and gold filled the air as it started to vanish. Normally, demonic beasts would leave behind its body, but since it was created by the Labyrinth, it would disappear like the others the moment it is defeated. Only a hand-sized crystal was left behind... It was a beast crystal. "Oh... It really dropped it... This is©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! I heard a large explosion so I hurried over. Did a strong monster appear here? Have you defeated it already?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I did... Anyway, how was your hunt? Did you have fun?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I did! I hunted them all, easy-peasy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Declared the young lady with a bright smile on her face, puffing her chest with pride as she announced such words. She even brought a rare drop with her to prove her point, looking at Grey eyes full of expectations and enthusiasm. She was the one who suggested it, and now, she wanted to be praised for doing a good job. She was his fianc¨¦e, but even Grey couldn''t read what''s going on in her mind sometimes. He could only pat her head to appease the young lady. "Oh, by the way, Grey... Isn''t that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it''s a beast crystal. I defeated a fallen aethon just now, so I got one as a drop. Pretty neat, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Does that mean we can summon another familiar?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm.... I don''t know..." £ÛGrey£Ý If Grey and Yuna were to summon another familiar with the beast crystal, they would, without a shred of doubt, get another High Dragon. But rather than doing that, Grey felt conflicted and had other plans in mind. Giving it as a gift to royalty or nobility in order to make them owe them a favor, giving it to someone they knew so that they can stay safe, or selling it in an auction house. There were endless possible options Grey could choose. Well, no matter what it would be, it would surely benefit them. It wasn''t as strong of a demon beast anyway, so it would be troublesome to raise it. Still, many would pine for a D-rank beast to be their familiar. "And, we already have Procyon for light magic. Summoning this one might just cause us some problems, don''t you think so too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I guess you''re right. So who should we give it to?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m still thinking, but... We should probably get rid of those guys first..." £ÛGrey£Ý Guurrrukkkkk Whooonnnn Aiiieeeekkkkkkk There wasn''t just one nor two, but dozens upon dozens of monsters gathering around Grey and Yuna, some still rushing towards them with vigor with their weapons raised towards the air, shrieking loudly in the top of their lungs. Yet Grey and Yuna remained unfazed, simply watching the curtains of dust rise as the enemies pounced towards them. They were excited, silver glimmers filling the air as they drew out their weapons once more. "Shall we have a competition to see who gets the most kills?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, you''re on." £ÛGrey£Ý The carnage continues... CHAPTER 333 END Chapter 334: Overwhelming Battles ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Deafening howls filled the ruins as the winds ran at the speed of sound, ripping apart the walls and pillars as they lashed out. They condensed denser, creating dozens of massive spears, the power of wind dwelling inside them Grey extended his hands out and the spears rushed forth. A cacophony of gales and tremors rocked the Labyrinth, spears of carnage bolting towards the monsters before them and massacring every last one of them, The battlefield was riddled with ridiculous S-rank monsters from Orc Conquerors to Golem Kings, but their were all pierced and skewered, their flesh torn apart without mercy and their bodies riddled with gaping holes, blood trickling down towards the ground, painting it a dark red color. "Oh? Did I put too little power?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was a scene of carnage, but some still managed to survive, their bodies riddled with wounds and their limbs barely intact. Even with the situation as it is, they still had the will to fight, rushing towards the young man whilst bearing hostility. A Minotaur General swung its massive battleaxe from above, an Apex Werebeast opened up its maw, ready to devour Grey, and the Gorgon King fired a petrification beam towards. Yet he remained unfazed, not a single worry traced on his face. ¡¶Frost Field!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Cold as ice, another voice rang out and the ground was soon covered in blue. Ice burst forth as if there was no tomorrow, creeping towards all directions and freezing every corner without a single shred of mercy. Not even the monsters were spared from the attack, their bodies devoured by glacial ice and puncturing their every cell with frost. A multitude of shrieks and bellows rang out until they were all frozen still, imprisoned in large chunks of ice. "Everyone, I leave everything to you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Understood. You can rest assured, Mistress." £ÛPolaris£Ý However, everything was still far from over. With the monsters now bound by eternal frost, 10 platinum figures opened their mouths, bright light shining inside their mouths as they opened their maws, illuminating the place with radiance. With the passing of time, more and more mana was only drawn towards them, the orbs of light shining even brighter and brighter. The shone until the ground trembled in terror, the winds howling in fear, and the Labyrinth was riddled with tremors. "Fire! Don''t leave a single one behind!" £ÛPolaris£Ý """Yes!!""" The orbs were fired upward and a cacophony of explosions followed. They exploded like fireworks midair, showers of bright light raining down the ground and rushing like spears of judgement coming down from the heavens. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Left, right, front, rear, and center. No matter where one stands, a deafening explosion thunders ever so closely, razing the ground and demolishing the structures of marble and quartz all over the place, flames devouring the whole floor. The battlefield of blue now turned into a scene of the apocalypse. Yuna''s ice was thawed and shattered into oblivion. The monsters inside were also ruptured apart, their blood boiled away by the heat before they could even trickle down the ground. The symphony of chaos and destruction soon reached its end and clouds of steam and dust veiled the area whole. It was hot and arid, only a few glimmers to be seen and only a few figures remaining standing. Click A young man flicked his fingers and the winds started to howl. The thick veil of dust, steam, and debris was easily blown away, everything soon revealed to the world, and it was just as they expected. There were craters... Craters everywhere. There wasn''t even a trace of the ancient ruins which stood once proud on the 9th floor, only devastated grounds and pieces of debris hanging about all over the place, a few resounding thuds resounding as they crumbled down even further. Grey could still remember how it looked like a previously thriving ancient city, but now, it would be more fitting to call it a demolition site, junk sitting just about everywhere as they turned their heads left and right. "We really did a number on the place... I feel kinda bad..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s good that we took photos beforehand, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not what I meant, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý It has been several hours since Grey and Yuna started their dive and they are now in the 2nd deepest floor, the 9th. A hellish place which is filled with S-rank monsters©` or at least, it was full of them. It has only been a little over an hour since Grey and Yuna arrived and they already razed the place to the ground. It was a good thing that no one would be diving down so deep, or they would surely be in for a surprise. "Ah! Grey! Look! There''s something sparkly over there!" £ÛYuna£Ý In fact, it was so devastated, even the treasure rooms were destroyed by their crazed rampage, treasures lying all over the ground as they were forcibly taken out of their little rooms. Quite a few things sparkle here and there. Moreover, since their attacks were so destructive, only those which are at least Peak-Tier Superior-Grade items survived. There were also a couple Legendary-Grades in the mix, all in all amounting to billions of kiels. They''ve become richer once again. "Polaris, if you will." £ÛGrey£Ý "Leave it to me, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý The massive dragon''s eyes glowed sharp and bright and so did the treasures. They soon vanished from sight and when they reappeared, they were already gathered into a pile of shimmering items before Grey and Yuna. "Ohh¡«! There are some good ones here, aren''t there? Some are already enchanted too... This is quite a hood haul..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I doubt we''re going to use much of them anyway... They''ll probably be gathering dust in the ''Inventory'' like the others." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I can keep all the alchemy materials, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, you can keep them. We''ll probably find more on the 10th floor." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«! I''ll ask for them once we get out of the Labyrinth." £ÛYuna£Ý A radiant smile floating on Yuna''s face, Grey then waved his hand and stored all the items in his "Inventory", numbering a few dozen. It was their first batch of treasures in the Labyrinth of Stars, and it surely won''t be the last. But perhaps the most valuable treasure they''ve got is the sheer amount of powerful monsters they killed. With it, the familiars got even more nourishment not only to sate but also to grow themselves and become even stronger than before. It was a little worrying about Procyon and Achernar at first since they were still the weakest at A-rank, but it was all for naught. The Labyrinth of Stars was the perfect place for them to train and hunt monsters. Not only did Procyon get strengthened by the power up of all Light-attribute beings, Achernar could also deal increased damage because she uses dark-attribute magic which is the bane of light, and vice-versa. All she needs to do is not to get hit. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "Alright. Rest time''s over. Let''s head down the 10th floor!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Okay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Their feet started moving once again and their footsteps resounded in the air. They were already at the edge of the 9th floor, so it only took them a couple more minutes to reach the final flight of stairs, eliminating a few more monsters while they''re at it. The party didn''t waste any more time and made their descent, the familiars changing into smaller forms to fit in the stairs. They were not cut pups which looked harmless as can be, running around as they followed Grey and Yuna. Like before, the stairs now also changed. It was much grander, pillars of white and gray erected all over the place, intricate carvings engaged on the walls and proper stairs made of marble. Rather than a Labyrinth, it was now a majestic settlement. "Waah¡«! Amazing! It''s even much prettier than the last one!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Master, Mistress, are we really in a Labyrinth?! It looks so different!" £ÛVega£Ý "Hmm. It truly is beautiful. As expected of the 10th floor." £ÛSirius£Ý It wasn''t just beautiful, it was a masterful work of art. Unlike the previous floors which looked like ruins or abandoned towns, the 10th floor was a beautiful capital with water running down the fountains and trees growing by the sidewalk. If it weren''t for the fact that there weren''t people present, one would instantly believe it was a beautiful and bustling city. A city with beautiful architecture and layout fitting for a fantasy world, not a single ruin to be seen. There was a massive castle in the middle, a couple aztec-style white pyramids, over a thousand housing residences, a central plaza, outposts, gardens, and many more. It was a city through and through, not missing even a single little detail. With the "starry sky" above them, it looked especially beautiful like a city deep in the night. It was a shame that it was inside the Labyrinth, otherwise it would have been a popular tourist destination, thousands of people heading in and out. "Grey! Doesn''t it look super beautiful?! It''s like we''re in a completely different world! It''s an ancient capital!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it really is beautiful, except... a certain something is ruining the view." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... Right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it wasn''t only the beautiful scenery that greeted them warmly, but a monster as well, hovering freely in the air and only waiting for them to come out of the safe zone. Its eyes were glaring at them, ready to kill them the moment it got the chance. It was a "Primal Gorgon" which stands at the pinnacle of the gorgon monster line. A Calamity-Class monster which wields the power of lightning and also petrifies those who happened to look it in the eyes. A truly troublesome enemy. Moreover, its combat power stands at about 15,000. Though the others could win if they try their best, only two can actually deal with them with ease. They were none other than Grey and Polaris who were sitting at the same combat power range. "Yuna, I know that we''re here for training, but can you leave this one for us? I just need a little bit of a warm up before we start the real battle." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Okay. I''ll be cheering on you then. Good luck, Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks. I''ll wrap this up in a jiffy." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he cracked his knuckles and rotated his shoulder blades. It has been quite some time since he used a considerable amount of power, and he was getting giddy with excitement, ready to thrash the opponent before him. "Now then... Are you ready, Polaris?" £ÛGrey£Ý "At your command, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Good! Then let''s go!" £ÛGrey£Ý There was not a single second to waste. As soon as Grey gave his signal, a platinum figure suddenly vanished into thin air, the moment he showed himself again, he was already behind the Primal Gorgon, a shining orb in his mouth. FWOOOONNGGGGGGG The beam was shot and light swallowed the Labyrinth. The Primal Gorgon narrowly dodged the attack with its insane reflexes and speed, maneuvering itself with sharp turns in order to launch a counterattack towards Polaris. It was smart, but not smart enough. While it was good to concentrate on Polaris, it had completely forgotten it had two opponents. He was rushing towards one of them with its halberd, whilst the other appeared by his side, ready to land a hit. ¡¶Howling Thunder!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A heavy storm rushed towards the Primal Gorgon''s side and Grey''s punch resounded loudly. It connected and two more strikes were dealt with his "Spectral Echoes", the opponent blasted towards the white pillars and loud crashes echoing in the air. The opponent was about to get back up, when suddenly, it was greeted by Polaris'' signature breath attack, pounding it with destructive force and forcing it to bend down. An ear-piercing bellow thundered all over the 10th floor. It tried to block with its halberd, but it was futile. The moment it concentrated its eyes and defense against Polaris, Grey once again appeared behind it and and the winds started howling in rage, a whirlpool of mana concentrating on his fist. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s punch shot at breakneck speed and struck the Primal Gorgon''s chest, boring a hole and boring two more the moment his "Spectral Echoes" were activated again. Blood started trickling down its body, dyeing its scales crimson red. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Shockwaves ruptured the place over and over again. With Grey and Polaris working hand in hand, the Primal Gorgon couldn''t even have time to defend, getting struck by another enemy as soon as it focused on one of them, its bellows filling the air. It tried to counter attack, but the moment it does, both Grey and Polaris rush towards it and deal a heavy blow from different angles. It was tossed back and forth like a ball, wounds appearing all over its body with the passing of time. It was an unfair fight. The Primal Gorgon was blasted away once again and hatred raged deep inside its heart. Grey was about to rush towards him, when it suddenly discharged a massive amount of electricity, bolts of black lightning lashing out all throughout the 10th floor. It didn''t just stop there. As soon as it was done deterring their attacks, it shrieked and its eyes glowed even sharper, turning everything which looked at its eyes into stone statues. Such was the ability called "Stone Gaze". "Do you really think that would work?!" £ÛGrey£Ý However, it was futile. With Grey''s innately high resistance and the help of the "Divine Amulet", petrification only slowed him down a little bit like paralysis. He easily broke through it using wind magic to augment his speed, rushing towards the enemy. ¡¶Phantom Caliber: Omega!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s punch once again struck the Primal Gorgon, but rather than blast him away, massive amounts of impact ran all throughout its body, rupturing all its organs and destroying its natural flow of its body from the inside. To make things worse, not only does Grey''s "Divine Gauntlets" maintain the impact as it spreads, his "Spectral Echoes" also sent two more waves of impact, further damaging its insides and making it cough out copious amounts of blood. KHIIIEEEKKKKKKKKK The Primal Gorgon only holler in pain as its body was destroyed from the inside, its eyes red from bloodshot and irked veins popping out all over its body. It had lost all rationality, only instinct guiding it as it flashed out a counterattack. It slashed and slashed some more without a single care in the world, rampaging like a brute whose brain was only there for aesthetic purposes. It was fast, but Grey was even faster than it, not even landing a single attack. Grey didn''t even have to use "Eyes of Destiny". The Primal Gorgon''s pattern had become more predictable, Grey dodging them with ease and landing counterattacks one after another, hitting all the vital spots without a break. Crackle Crackle Crackle BOOOOMMMMMM Lightning aggressively lashed out once more and a resounding explosion danced in the air. Once the cloud of dust cleared, Grey was nowhere to be seen, the enraged gorgon turning its head left and right as it searched for the young man. But rather than Grey, what it found was yet another deadly beam heading its way. Polaris was all the way in the back and launched out his signature breath once more, packing enough power to obliterate a town or two without any problems. However, no matter how powerful the attack was, it was useless if it couldn''t even hit. The Primal Gorgon maneuvered against it and evaded the attack with ease, bolting towards Polaris with its halberd extending out, ready to rip the dragon apart. "You fell for it again, you fool!" £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for it, it was all but a trap, Grey appearing by its flank once again and drawing back his fist for another reckoning. The winds howled and bellowed. Soon, the bellowing cries of the Primal Gorgon resounded in the air. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s punch drilled on the Primal Gorgon''s flank, creating three gaping holes in its body and blasting it towards the castle located as the centerpiece of the door. Pillars of dust rose towards the air, craters and holes appearing on the once beautiful castle. Rage... Such was the only emotion which brewed in the Primal Gorgon''s heart. Even though its whole body was screaming in pain, it decided to ignore it and continue to fight, lifting its body from the rubble and gripping its halberd tightly©` or so it did. Before it could even stand, another orb of light shone before it. Polaris had teleported above it and was now preparing the final blow. It was a point-black range attack with no single way out. The battle has already been decided. "This is the end! Perish and whiter away!" £ÛPolaris£Ý BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM Polaris'' voice rang like under and a loud explosion followed after it. The whole castle was blasted to smithereens, debris flying out in all directions and a thick veil of dust engulfing the whole area as it collapsed with such grandeur. The clouds of dust soon cleared out and peace returned to the place. The Primal Gorgon''s hands fell to the ground without much resistance and its body started to glow. It turned back into mana, only leaving behind a handful of good drops. Polaris changed his shape into that of a black panther and grabbed the drops, then leaping from building to building as he rushed towards Grey. His steps soon stopped and he landed on the ground with footsteps soft as can be. "Here is the loot dropped by the Primal Gorgon, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Thanks, Polaris. That saves me a lot of trouble." £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem, Master. It was my pleasure." £ÛPolaris£Ý Grey received the items from Polaris and stored them into his "inventory" as usual. He then looked up towards the royal castle and watched the havoc that they brought forth the once beautiful centerpiece of the ancient city. Well, it wasn''t the city he was looking at, but the other monsters as well. With how loud and rowdy they were, they attracted quite the number of monsters, all gazing at them with eyes full of hostility and bloodlust, only lying in wait. Other than them, another set of footsteps also echoed in the air. However, there was no need to be wary as it was his beloved, who, for whatever reason, was now puffing her cheeks and pouting as he approached Grey. "Grey! I haven''t taken a picture yet! Look! The city is now destroyed!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take too long before the reason was revealed, and it was more trivial than one would expect. Grey had completely forgotten that they take photos every time they enter a new floor, and went ham. The city is now in ruins like the floors above. "Sorry, sorry, I completely forgot. Don''t worry, the structures would revert back to normal soon enough. You can take pictures then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, really?! How long would it take?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... A couple of days... Probably..." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but he was actually unsure how long it would take or whether it would even revert back while there are still people who are in the Labyrinth. All he knew was that it would put itself back together sooner or later. Though... It didn''t take Yuna long to figure out something was fishy. She puffed her cheeks once again, and clenched one of her hands to a fist. She then punched her fianc¨¦ ever so lightly on the side, letting out her frustration a little bit. "Well, anyway, Grey... Which one should we take on? There are quite a lot of them so I would like to avoid fighting against multiple enemies if possible." £ÛYuna£Ý "Let''s see... Other than the one from my left... Every single one of them is Calamity-Class. The weakest one would be the Blackheart Cyclops behind us and the Ogre of Massacre on the right." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... What do you think, everyone?" £ÛYuna£Ý Shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna started deciding upon their next step. Their main goal is to become stronger, after all. It was best that they plan the most efficient way and avoid too many risks. "Safety" was still the number one priority. Yuna and the familiars other than Polaris would be fighting in the 10th floor against Calamity-Class and the bottom of Disaster-Class monsters, whilst Grey and Polaris would be fighting the boss everyday. It would normally be an impossible task, but with Grey''s "Gate" and "Sanctuary", he could go in and out without needing to defeat the Boss. It was a crazy plan, but it was also the most effective one. A High-Risk, High-Reward strategy. "Then, Yuna, I''ll be going ahead now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please take care of yourself, Mistress." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Un. Good luck, you two¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey soon took off with Polaris and waved his hands goodbye. Yuna sent him off with a soft and sweet smile on her face, waving her hand enthusiastically as she watched Grey''s figure slowly vanish into the horizon. To be honest, she was a little bit worried©` no, she was very worried, but she can''t let her worries be shackles that weigh Grey down. She also needs to be stronger, both mentally and physically. She resolved herself with a heart of steel. "Then, everyone. Let''s get ourselves ready too, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý "We await your command, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "Yes! We''ll make sure to rip everything that stands in our way!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Rest assured, Mistress. We will do our best and live up to your expectations." £ÛRigel£Ý Moreover, she has their ever so supportive familiars with her. With them saying such words, there was no way she has the time to feel down. All she could do to repay them was try her best and make sure to not waste even a single second. "Now then, who wants to come first?" £ÛYuna£Ý The atmosphere in the air completely changed and the monsters'' eyes glowed a red color. The winds howled with piercing chills and ice devoured the ancient white ruins, painting them a deep blue color as Yuna''s cold eyes glimmered sharply. Her silver figure suddenly vanished into thin air and her daggers shone with delight. She brandished them towards the Ogre of Massacre and blood was spilled, trickling down the once white tiles and dyeing the place with terror. Spears of ice darted in the air, and so did beams of light. Explosions dotted the place and shockwaves ripped the buildings to pieces, clouds of dust rising with every clash. The scene of the apocalypse played out once again. ¡¶Winter Gale''s Parade!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 334 END Chapter 335: Ruler of Light CRAASSSHHHHH THUD THUD THUD A series of heavy tremors shook the ground and a massive figure lay motionless. Light soon swallowed up the place, the massive figure breaking into pieces and soon turning into small fragments of light, carried by the wind. All that!/ left behind were a couple of drops including a large battleaxe, some braces, and a mana crystal. As one would expect from a Calamity-Class monster, they could sum up to a hefty couple dozen billion kiels. "Alright. Looks like that''s the last one for now." £ÛGrey£Ý It has been more than an hour since Grey and Polaris parted ways from the rest of the group, and they have defeated more than a dozen monsters since then, collecting all the precious drops and earning some ever so valuable experience. The 10th floor was even more expansive than Grey had previously thought, spanning about at least thrice the size of Alfrione''s Royal Capital with massive structures to be found here and there, castles popping up everywhere. It was easy to traverse, but at the same time, quite annoying to explore because of all the unnatural shapes and hidden tunnels located here and there. Even with his eyes, it took Grey more than an hour to find their destination. It was quite the task. "But wow... It sure is grand as usual..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Indeed it is... So this is what you call a Boss Room..." £ÛPolaris£Ý Standing in front of them was a massive door of white and gold, looking grand and lavish, exuding an aura of dignity and majesty even just by looking at it. If anyone were to say it was the doorway to heaven, many people would believe them. Not only were they massive, they were fully decorated as well, intricate carvings and statues standing proud by its sides. There were also murals painted over the door along some strange symbols. It was like a mausoleum of a rich King. The Labyrinth of Flames'' doors were also overwhelming, but in a completely different sense. The one in front of them, though beautiful, also screamed of danger, hidden behind it a monster of incomparable caliber. "Master, should we rest a little bit before heading in?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "No need. We''re here to test put limits so doing that would be pointless. It would be another thing if they''re injuries though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý Training... Though simple as it sounds, it is actually very complex. Not only should it be tailored towards the one training, but one should also consider how much the mind and body can handle, progressing harder and harder with every step. Still, even with that in mind, one would soon reach an insurmountable wall. A massive wall which could only be surpassed by bone-grinding efforts and challenging oneself past your limits. To break the body, recover, and repeat. And what better challenge was there than challenging a Disaster-Class Boss monster with one''s life on the line? The answer... There is none... It was a training method only those who are crazy and desperate enough would attempt. A challenge so bizarre, only a handful of people have ever tried and succeeded. Grey is going to be one of those people. No matter what is inside the door, Grey has no intention of giving up. He may retreat and rest for a while, but he won''t stop until he beats the Boss. All to become stronger and more powerful, in order to protect those he treasures the most. "Right, Polaris. Before I forget... Here, wear that." £ÛGrey£Ý "A blindfold...?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "Yeah. The boss is a light-attribute monster so it would probably be bright,.. Oh, and change into a smaller form. That would be for the best." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Understood." £ÛPolaris£Ý Still, it wouldn''t hurt to be prepared. After all, if they are going to challenge the boss again and again throughout the duration of the month, they would need to be alive. Everything would be useless if they just kicked the bucket due to their carelessness. Polaris didn''t hesitate any longer and obeyed Grey''s command. He shrank down a considerable size and took the form of panther, Grey tying the blindfold to cover his eyes as soon Polaris lowered his head. Of course, they aren''t sacrificing their sight. With Grey''s eyes and illusion magic, they could attain a full view over the boss room and they would be able to see the enemy at all times. It was a cheat code which was vital to their survival. "And, right, Polaris... As soon as you feel you''re in danger, use law magic and retreat immediately. Am I understood?" £ÛGrey£Ý "..." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Polaris, that was an order." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Understood, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý Polaris was a little hesitant at first, but with how powerful and stern Grey''s resolve was, he couldn''t bring himself to disobey him. He simply nodded his best, wishing only the best for his Master and hoped that they wouldn''t encounter anything dangerous. With everything just a couple steps away from them, Grey and Polaris discussed and brushed up on their strategies first. It wasn''t too hard, only a couple simple things to rake not off and when to retreat, and all that whatnots. "Then Polaris, that should be all... Are you ready?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ready when you are, Master. I will be sure to assist you to the best of my abilities." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Good. That''s all I needed to hear..." £ÛGrey£Ý It didn''t take too long before Grey and Polaris'' discussion ended, the young man''s heart racing not only because of nervousness but excitement as well, an awkward smile painted on his face as he faced the massive door before him. The winds howled and his aura was filled with vigor. Grey activated all his authorities and strengthened himself to the utmost limit, stacking up biff after buff, the sound of his exhilarated heartbeats resounding in the air. "Then, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý CRANK CLANK CLANK THUNK CREEAAAKKKKKKK Grey put his hand over the massive doors and poured mana into it. A series of heavy mechanical sounds danced in the air and the massive doors of white and gold slowly opened before them, blinding light swallowing their field of view. The room was expansive and grand, massive pillars supporting all sides and corners whilst the floor and ceiling were entirely decorated by marble and gold, golden flames burning atop the pillars and illuminating the room bright. Compared to the Labyrinth of Flames, the Labyrinth of Star''s boss room exuded an entirely different atmosphere, Grey feeling more at awe rather than scared. If there was something similar, it was that a single figure was laying down cross legged at the center of the massive room Stolen story; please report. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Monster¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Bloodwing Chromius ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Type¡¿Elemental ¡¾Ability¡¿... ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿138,987 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿48,987 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Disaster ¡¾Attribute¡¿Light ----------------------------------- Surely enough, it was the boss, and as one would expect, it was hella strong... The Boss'' combat power may be a tad bit lower than the Vulcan Destroyer''s, but it was still over 20 times more powerful than Grey. The chances of winning are slim, only a tiny sliver of light hanging in the middle of the abyss. It was a strange creature unlike the monsters Grey had encountered before. It was made of pure energy and was basically a living source of light which had the form of a human. It had no face, no distinct features, and no shades. A being made purely of light, and light alone. The moment it noticed Grey and Polaris'' approach, it soon stood up from its seat and glanced at them. It had no face, but they could tell that it was looking at them, gazing ever so cautiously with its core filled with nothing but hostility. WHOOOOOONNNGGGGGGGGG A massive magnetic field ran rampant in the Boss Room and the ground quaked at its wake. The atmosphere in the room suddenly changed for the worse, both tension and pressure rising by the moment as the room shook. The once white figure suddenly turned a scarlet red color, 5 pairs of beautiful white wings sprouting on its back, scarlet veins running through them and a massive halo of gold and red appearing behind its back. It has entered battle mode. Whoosh Fwoosh Whoong It didn''t waste anymore time, and quickly vanished from sight, not a single sound to be heard. The moment it appeared once again, it was already in front of Grey, its hands now turned to deadly claws, ready to rip him apart. ''Fast...!'' £ÛGrey£Ý Calling it fast would be a massive understatement. Not only is it powerful, it is also long considered the fastest monster to have ever been recorded, speed surpassing that of sound by multiple folds and not making a single sound as it dashes. Anyone else would have already had their heads cut off. Unfortunately for the Boss, Grey wasn''t just anyone else. He had already seen the attack with his "Eyes of Destiny" and already dodged even before it could start attacking. Grey simply took a slight step sideways and the Bloodwing Chromius'' claws missed him by a mere hair''s breadth. It rushed forth towards the Labyrinth walls, leaving large claw marks which ripped the pillars apart. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t just let the opportunity slip by and landed a counterattack towards the enemy, bellowing winds coiling all throughout his arms and the force of a couple missiles behind his punch, rushing towards the enemy at breakneck speed. His fist was fast, but the Bloodwing Chromius was even faster. The moment it saw Grey''s punch, it quickly took a step back and flapped its wings. A streak of scarlet light darted across the room as it evaded Grey''s attack. WHOOSSSHH WHOOOSSHHH WHOOSSSHHHH The winds lashed out at the force behind Grey''s punch and the shockwaves rocked the whole place. He missed by a long shot, but he didn''t falter. Rather, a smile was afloat on his face. He had already planned it beforehand. The Bloodwing Chromius soon stopped flapping its wings, but there was no time to be relaxed. Grey already knew it would dodge, and so, he asked Polaris to wait at the place it would be, lying in wait for an ambush. Polaris had already opened his mouth, an orb of platinum light glowing in his mouth, directed straight at the Boss at pointblank range. It was soon blasted out, packing a destructive force comparable to that of a small nuke''s. FWOOSH WHOOONNNGGGGGG BOOOOMMMMM The orbs exploding into flames and thunder, light swallowing the whole room. Yet despite how close the attack was, don''t mention damaging it, there wasn''t even a graze on the Boss'' body as it dodged it once again with its insane speed. ¡¶Judgement: Excalibur!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to attack it by surprise after it dodged Polaris attack, but it was all in vain. The enemy dodged it again without much effort, appearing in another place as if it was using instantaneous teleportation. Its speed was just off the charts. The two tried to ambush it again, but they all failed, the Boss avoiding their traps and preparations without any trouble. It only kept on dodging and observing, learning from their attack patterns. It did so, until... "This bastard, just stay still for a mome©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý ... It found the slightest opening. It quickly unleashed its claws and rushed towards Grey, aiming for his head and trying to decapitate him in a single glow. Grey was too stunned, he couldn''t even move©` no, he chose not to move. Before the enemy''s claws could even reach, white and blue light suddenly shone for a split second. A "Gate" opened before him and the enemy''s attack passed through it without any trouble. As for where its sharp claws exited... SLASH SLASH SLASH WHOOONNGGGGGGG ... It was none other than behind its back. Its claws, fast and powerful as can be slashed its own wings and created a large gaping wound, a deafening shriek then resounding all over the place and fragments of light scattered around. Grey and Polaris were severely weaker than the enemy, so what better weapon was there than itself. All Grey needed to do was connect his front to the enemy''s rear and let itself do the rest, cleaving his health by a significant margin. It was a brilliant plan. However, such a perfect plan doesn''t exist... The only problem with such a strategy was... SWISH SWISH SWISH SWISH SWISH ... Disaster-Class monsters were very intelligent. A trick like such won''t work on it a second time. It was practically a one-time strategy. Enraged, the Bloodwing Chromius slashed and slashed its claws and Grey opened the gates again and again. Its claws were sucked in by the gates, however, this time, not a single one landed on its body as it dodged it ever so gracefully. There were even times it pulled back its arm before it got sucked inside the gates. It then rushes towards GreyMs rear and attacks from there. It changed the direction and angle of its attacks, striking Grey with everything it''s got. "What an annoying bastard..." £ÛGrey£Ý What''s worse, the enemy''s regenerative ability was straight up insane. The damage it received from itself just now was already healed in a matter of a few seconds, back on its peak once again and ready to slash to its heart''s content. While its mana gets consumed in order to heal, with how ridiculous the amount of mana it possesses, they would need to constantly damage it or deal wounds which are hard to heal. Both were impossible as of the moment. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to counterattack with every chance he got, but the enemy always evaded them without fail, then appearing behind him to land a counterattack, using not just its claws, but its feet and wings as well, trying to figure out what was best. WHOOOONGGGGGGG BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM Polaris also tries to help out, but the results were still the same. The enemy would just dodge it and try to slash him down. It was a good thing he could teleport, else there was no telling how much of a terrible state he would be in. Such a cycle repeated and time passed by with neither parties getting a single hit, only violent winds howling and bellowing from the sheer pressure of their attacks, explosions ringing out as their strikes clashed with the Labyrinth walls and pillars. ¡¶Western Wind: Zephyrus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds bellowed and the ground was razed with scars. Violent winds lashed out and everything was ripped to shreds. Be it the pillars, the tiles, the golden engravings, or the carvings on the walls, all were ripped to smithereens. Grey even activated his "Bellowing Heavens" to amplify the destructive power of the winds, the whole room bearing the full brunt of the Zephyr''s wrath. The once grand and lavish room now turned into a wasteland of ruin and devastation. WHOOOOOONNNGGGGGGGG Yet despite using an AoE spell, the Boss had yet to receive even the slightest amount of damage. It also casted a spell on its own and blasted out brilliant light towards all directions, countering Grey''s spell©` no, overpowering it. The enemy''s light only grew bigger and bigger, devouring everything in sight. Grey''s winds tried to fight back, but it was futile. They were only pushed back by the light, the tides of the battle quickly turning to the Bloodwing Chromius'' favor. ¡¶¡¶Barrier!¡·¡· £ÛGrey£Ý As quickly as he could, Grey immediately erected a barrier and defended himself and Polaris against the volley of brilliant light, loud explosions ringing as the light collided with his barrier, peppering it with destructive force. The shower of destruction soon ended and a sight of ruin was laid out before Grey, a massive class greeting him as soon as the blinding curtains were lifted, bolting faster than the speed of sound and aiming to pierce his heart. Grey once again created gates all around his body and sent the Bloodwing Chromius'' claws back to itself, the latter easily dodging them and soon attacking from another angle, not falling for the same trick twice. However, Grey still had a few more tricks up his sleeve. The moment the Boss let its guards down, he then surrounded it with gates, making sure not to leave any gaps. The only difference was that they were not there to defend, but to trap it. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds howled at Grey''s command and dozens of spears formed all over the boss room. Grey waved his hand and the spears bolted towards the Bloodwing Chromius, entering the gates and cascading towards the trapped monster. It easily dodged the spears of wind, but as soon as it did, they only got teleported to another gate, soon darting back at the enemy from another angle. They kept on rushing and rushing until they could hit the Bloodwing Chromius. ¡¶¡¶¡¶¡¶¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡·¡·¡·¡·¡· £ÛGrey£Ý WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH More and more spears were made, reaching the hundreds as Grey casted the spell over and over again. Not only him, Polairs also helped out and peppered the gates with a shower of light, firing relentlessly like a machine gun. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM One... Two... Three... Four... Five... The more projectiles they shot, the harder it was for the Bloodwing Chromius to dodge the attacks. They soon started to connect, loud explosions creating pandemonium as shockwaves rocked the room. However, that was all there was to it. They may have cornered the Boss, but the power behind their attacks were still severely lacking. Despite hitting it several times already and striking its vitals, they only shaved all but a tiny bit of its health. "You tough bastard... Try this one for size! ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý The winds gathered once more and condensed into a massive spear, reaching more than 20 meters in length and packing enough power to destroy a town. The winds lashed out, a deafening holler filling the air as Grey threw it with all his might. It was the most powerful spear Grey had ever thrown, aiming for the Boss'' life without stopping a single second. A loud explosion rang out the place as it connected, a few fragments of scarlet light shaved off from the Bloodwing Chromius. WHOOOONNNNGGGGGGGGG FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH Rage filled its core and the Bloodwing Chromius started to rampage, creating bolts of piercing light. It may be trapped in the gates, but it could still manipulate light in every nook and cranny of the room, turning them into weapons of mass destruction. At the same time, it made another blinding cascade and destroyed the spears and missiles which once peppered it. It left not a single one behind and blasted some more bolts, controlling them to hunt Grey and Polaris without rest. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The bolts bolted and exploded, riddling the whole boss room with deadly explosions. The shockwaves were sharp and the fragments of broken light were like tiny bullets darting all over the place, and not giving the two a single second to think. "...! Polaris!!" £ÛGrey£Ý And just when things couldn''t get any worse, the Bloodwing Chromius had figured out which gates ro pass through and escape. The moment it did, it didn''t waste any more time and rushed towards the panther, its claws ready to rip it to shreds. It slashed its claws, but it didn''t cut anything. There was only a blurry mirage in front of it and not a single panther to be seen anywhere. Polaris had escaped as per Grey''s instruction and teleported himself outside the boss room. ¡¶Northern Wind©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey took the opportunity while it was still confused and was about to cast another spell, yet before he could even finish the chant, the enemy soon appeared before him and lunged its claws straight towards his heart. Thankfully, Grey had already seen the future. Before the enemy''s claws could even reach him, he opened the gates once again and passed through it. Light swallowed his field of view and he soon vanished into thin air. The Bloodwing Chromius'' slash once again cut down nothing but air. Confusion filled its head as it scoured the boss room, searching for Grey, yet it was futile. The person it was looking for was no longer there, only a room of ruin to be seen. The gates opened on the other side of the boss room and a young man appeared in front of it. He just narrowly escaped death and his heart was racing the fastest it ever did, the sound of his heartbeats echoing ever so subtly. "Master! Are you alright?!" £ÛPolaris£Ý "Y-Yeah... Huff... Just a little... Huff... A little tired... Huff..." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but he was more than tired, he was greatly exhausted both mentally and physically, his body gasping for air and aching all over from mana exhaustion, each fiber finally tensing down after screaming danger the entire time. It has only been several minutes yet it felt like an eternity. Grey could only sit down on his butt and catch his breath, a bitter smile blooming on his face as he once again realized how powerless he still was. "Haha... Looks like we still have a long way to go..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 335 END Chapter 336: Struggles and Excitement ¡¶Icicle Shower!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Blue light devoured the Labyrinth and a hail of frost ran rampant. Snowflakes formed midair and slowly condensed into large icicles, blue lances forming all over the place, suspended in the air and their sharp tips pointed downwards. A silver-haired elf waved her hand and the icicles fell like a shower of stars, blue and white glints sparkling all over the place and pillars of cloud rising towards the air as the icicles ravaged the hall, tearing down each building they came across. KHIIEEEKKK URRKKKKK GRRUUUUKKKKK The monsters weren''t safe either, their bodies pierced by hundreds of icicles, frost devouring their bodies and spreading like poison. Time ticked and frostbite slowly engulfed their bodies, their movements slowing down quite significantly, Yuna wasn''t finished either. The moment the rain of ice finished, she stretched her legs backwards and crossed her daggers before her. She poured all her strength towards her legs and a sonic boom followed at her wake. ¡¶Vanishing Flash!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady faded like a mirage, not a single sound to be heard. There was only a platinum glimmer by the corner of the monsters'' eyes, a fountain of red soon opening as their blood gushed forth like a spring of death. Wounds appeared on the monsters bodies, not a single blur appearing, only pain suddenly gnawing away at them. They all started small, but the wounds only grew bigger with time, their flesh exposed to the harsh waves of Labyrinth. SHRRIIIEEEKKKKKKK SCREEEAAACHHHHHH KHIEEEKKKKKK Bellows of pain and agony danced in the air, the once white halls down dyes with red as their blood drenched the ruined ground. Violent winds followed as the monsters rampaged, lashing out their weapons and claws as they ran amok. Yuna soon appeared once again, mist fading away from her body. The moment they spotted her, the monsters'' eyes glowed with rage and they all rushed forth towards her with vigor©` or so they wanted to. However, don''t mention running, they couldn''t even move their bodies, hundreds of chains and ropes bound to their bodies. They tried to use their strength, but their mana was only sapped away when they did, a curse swallowing them from the inside. ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. The moment her enemies were all bound, Yuna then brandished her daggers at insane speeds, riddling the enemies with wounds and letting a shower of blood grace the cold, frozen ground. She was below them in strength, but with "Bleeding Edge", she was able to make up the difference. The more blood she drew, the greater her strength became, soaring like a free bird until she was on par with her, blades drenched in the enemies'' blood. Each of her strikes were enough to cut diamonds in half, her speed not less than that of the speed of sound, and her daggers targeting the enemies'' vital spots. She was a killing machine made for massacre and destruction. ¡¶Death''s Grasp!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Her daggers sunk to the depths of the abyss and came out like the hands of death. It reached out towards the Minotaur Overlord and graced its neck with its touch. Blood gushed forth as its headless body fell helplessly towards the ground. With the death of the Minotaur Overlord, the chains and binds were unbound and the others were freed. The Stray of Vengeance rushed towards the young lady and the Arachne of Origin stayed at the back, gathering mana to bring forth ruin. However, there was no need to panic. Everything was under control... "What do you think you''re doing?!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "To assault our Mistress. Unforgivable!" £ÛArcturus£Ý Two familiar voices rang out in the air, and two platinum figures suddenly appeared out of the blue. Their maws lunged towards the Stray of Vengeance, one biting its left leg, and the other aiming for its head. Canopus and Arcturus bit with all their power and tore the Stray of Vengeance''s body into pieces and a downpour of blood cascaded down the ground. Its sword fell from the air and a few clanging sounds echoed along some thuds. The Arachne of Origin was in shock by the sudden demise of its comrade, but before it could even worry, another deadly maw emerged from the ground and it aimed for its neck at breakneck speed. It was none other than Kentaurus. It was greatly startled, but it managed to compose itself, using all its legs to back away. One of its legs was caught by Kentaurus'' massive jaws, but it was much better than its head being chomped off©` or so it thought. "You fool... You should have watched where you were going." £ÛKentaurus£Ý The moment it landed on the ground, golden chains reached out towards it. It tried to leap away, but it was already too late. It was grabbed by the swamp of death with no way of escape. The more it struggled, the deeper it was dragged inside. To make matters worse, such was not the end. A sudden glimmer suddenly shone in the corner of its eyes, and there it saw a silver-haired lady with her daggers crossed, suddenly appearing out of nowhere, her eyes cold as ice. ¡¶Death''s Grasp!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A cold voice rang and the claw of death reached out towards the Arachne of Origin. It tried to cross its arms and defend itself, but it was futile. The claws simply passed through it and grasped its heck, its head flying off soon afterwards. The Arachne of Origin''s head landed on the ground and so did its body. The ground tremored from the weight and a loud thud echoed in the air, accompanied by the light footsteps of the young lady as she descended. A storm of mana brewed as the bodies of the monsters glowed. The corruption was sucked in by the High Dragons and soon, their bodies vanished into thin air, leaving behind quite some valuable drops and some precious equipment. "Mistress, are you alright? Do you need some healing?" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "I''m okay, Kentauras. Thank you for worrying. And... Good job, everybody. With this, this should make it 8 of them." £ÛYuna£Ý "We''re only doing what we''re supposed to do, Mistress." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Mistress, let''s go hunt some more! I still have some energy left!" £ÛCanopus£Ý It has been a few days since everyone started their dive, and their days haven''t been any busier. They fought day in and day out every single day, only taking short breaks in between, and even cutting down the hours they sleep. They have been upping their efficiency so much that they even only cooked simple meals, and even only had some jerky during lunch. The only time they could relax was during dinner where they spent time enjoying the rest of the day. Of course, it wasn''t just Grey and Yuna. The familiars were also doing their best to assist Grey and Yuna. Many of them were already at the peak of S-rank, ready to break through to Calamity-Class after just a couple more days. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM They were working hard so much, they went all out most of the time and riddled the Labyrinth with explosions and shockwaves. The ground trembled at their power, flames raging on the ruins and thick clouds of dust wafting all throughout the place. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Whilst Yuna hunted with Canopus, Kentaurus, and Arcturus, Sirius led Vega, Capella, Rigel, Procyon, and Achernar to hunt down other monsters, utilizing all they could to take down their enemies without risking either one of them. "Oh, looks like they''re just about done as well..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Should we head there as well, Mistress?" £ÛArcturus£Ý "No need, I''m sure they''re fine, and... We still have to collect the drops..." £ÛYuna£Ý There is no need to worry as Yuna knew they could win by themselves. Instead, she focused on collecting the drops their enemies left behind and stored them inside her storage ring, stashing away billions of kiels whilst humming playfully. They just defeated three of them, and a few more just recently. There was no need to rush themselves and hurry to their deaths. It may be short, but collecting drops was also the perfect time to rest, releasing the tension in their bodies. "Mistress, we''ve returned. Here are the drops we collected." £ÛSirius£Ý "Thank you. You should rest yourselves for a while before we continue." £ÛYuna£Ý "Understood, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý Soon enough, the other familiars also returned to where they were and gave Yuna the bounty they earned. They only fought against two, but they were a bit stronger than the ones Yuna''s group fought. Still, their drops were amazing. After storing the drops in the storage ring, Yuna then sat down a pile of rubble and munched on a couple cupcakes she bought before they headed down the Labyrinth. There were only a few dozen of them so she savored them as much as she could. Of course, she also shared them with the familiars, who were now in their wolf pup form. Smiles were afloat on the Labyrinth as they enjoyed the delightful sweetness and creaminess of the cupcakes. Peace in a land of nightmares. "Okay! That''s enough rest for now! Let''s head to another zone!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Yes!""" """Understood!""" """Yeah!""" A few minutes passed and everyone started moving again. The familiars have turned back to their true forms and flew in the air, surveying the ground and watching out for any dangers lurking in the dark crannies of the Labyrinth. The sound of footsteps soon stopped and everyone''s guard was raised. A single figure appeared in front of them, its eyes glowing with a white flame and its head turning towards them as it sat in a pile of rubble. "Everyone. Raise your guards. This might just be our hardest battle." £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just hard, it was insane. Though it might look like a simple ghost-like being at first glance, as one would expect from the 10th floor, it was a logic-defying monster which sits near the pinnacle of strength... A Spectre of Trickery... Though it is normally at Calamity-Class, since it is of the light-attribute, its power has been augmented many times and it is now at the bottom of Disaster-Class. Even with all of them helping out, their chances of winning would be less than 5%. "Everyone, this is going to be dangerous, and we might just lose our lives if even a single thing were to go wrong... Still, are you willing to follow me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... What a useless thought, Mistress. Our lives belong to you. We will follow you until our very last breaths, even to the depths of hell." £ÛSirius£Ý "Please use us however you wish, Mistress. We are yours to command." £ÛRigel£Ý "That''s right, Mistress! It''s just one guy! We''ll just have to beat it up!" £ÛProcyon£Ý There has never been any need to worry, all the familiars are ready to give up their lives for their Mistress. A smile bloomed on her face as her heart was moved, her anxiety and worries fading away as it was a passing lie. It may spell their doom, but it was also a chance to grow. As long as Yuna gets a few hits, the tide of the battle would be turned to their favor with "Bleeding Edge". All they needed was an opportunity, and an opportunity they shall make. "Then, everyone, I leave my back to you." £ÛYuna£Ý "You can rest assured, Mistress!" £ÛAchernar£Ý Her eyes glowed a sharp glint and light enveloped her body. Kentaurus used holy magic and casted buffs towards everyone whilst Arcturus shielded them with barriers. Sirius also did the same, creating dummies with the use of illusion magic. Frost and sharp winds devoured the place as Yuna activated her authorities of ice and assassination. The large bodies of the familiars vanished into thin air as they were veiled by Yuna''s "Nihility", nor a single trace left. With everything now ready, they soon stepped foot into the Spectre of Trickery''s zone and steeled their hearts. The very moment they did, the enemy''s eyes burned bright and it suddenly disappeared out of thin air. BOOOOMMMMMM The Spectre of Trickery suddenly appeared, its claws lunging towards Yuna''s eyes. It was sharp and deadly, the young lady barely dodging the attack and by bending her body rewards the back, cold sweat trickling down her face. Another slash came from above, the young elf leaping in the air to do it. A loud crash echoed in the ground as a crater formed below when the enemy struck. A cloud of dust brewed, but not a trace of the enemy to be seen. ''Physical and Presence Concealment...!'' £ÛYuna£Ý The enemy was just like Yuna, able to hide all its traces without leaving a single hint behind. It soon reappeared before Yuna and lunged its claws once more. She waved her daggers in response, piercing the enemy''s chest©` or so she thought. ''Huh...?!'' £ÛYuna£Ý However, she only slashed through thin air. Her heart raced uncontrollably and a dim glimmer shone in the corner of her blue eyes. She pulled herself back and narrowly dodged the enemy''s attack, its claws grazing her lovely cheeks. Not only can the enemy erase its presence, it could also create illusions of itself to fool its enemies, becoming even more useful as they also have no presence. It was no wonder it was called the "Spectre of Trickery". It deserves such a name. ''However... You didn''t consider one thing...!'' £ÛYuna£Ý CLANG Yuna twisted her body and brandished her daggers upwards. Fierce sparks flew here and there at the same time as it clashed with the enemy''s claws. A smile bloomed on Yuna''s face soon afterwards. ''You''re not the only one with such an ability...!'' £ÛYuna£Ý KHIIIEEEEKKKKKKKK It was all too sudden, a massive maw suddenly biting the Spectre of Trickery when it least expected it. The jaws belonged to none other than Canopus, hidden with Yuna''s "Nihility" and only striking when it confirmed the enemy''s location using the sparks. It wasn''t enough to deal much damage, but it was laced with a deadly curse. Not only would it weaken the enemy and eat away its life force, it also left a mark on it which allows them to trace it wherever it was.... The perfect counter! "Then, let''s start the fun, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý A frightening smile bloomed on the young lady''s face and she soon vanished into thin air. Sparks and shockwaves filled the air, the ground ruptured by the impacts as two opposing forces clashed, not a single figure to be seen. Streams of pressurized water, lances of golden light, chains of darkness, jaws of the earth, lashing vines and ivies, blue icicles of frost, and many more. The Labyrinth was thrust into chaos and blood was spilled, dyeing the ground red and black. A battle veiled in the eyes of many continued to unfold. .... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Explosions ruptured the air and bolts of light darted all over the waves. Blinding light swallowed the whole boss room whilst a streak of scarlet light cruised amidst the veil of radiance, brandishing its claws and flapping its white. A young man landed on the ground and twisted his body, he shot his fist to the right, the winds howling from the pressure. He followed up with an axe kick from below, sweeping like a storm and leaving a deep gashing scar on the ground. Yet despite the power behind those blows, they didn''t hit a single thing, completely missing the streak of scarlet light. The latter simply docking then leaping before lunging its claws towards the young man©` or so it was about to. WHOOOONGGGGG BAAANNNNGGGGGGG Another explosion echoed and a black panther appeared out of thin air. It shot an orb of mana towards where they were, making both Grey and the Bloodwing Chromius leap away from the explosion, thunder resounding all over the place. ¡ºAre you alright, Master?¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºYes, I''m alright. Thanks for the save,¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had already lost count over how many times he and Polaris have challenged the Boss, and they have always been retreating every time they found themselves in danger, the battle continuing the moment they have rested adequately. Unfortunately, the Boss is not reset every time they fight. It only meant it only got stronger and stronger after learning about their techniques, implementing it to its own attacks, even copying a couple of Grey''s most difficult spells. CRACK CRACK CRACK TREMMBBLLLEEEE BOOOOOMMMMMM Massive ravines spread on the floor and climbing on the walls, brilliant light gushing forth from it. The light soon erupted, and the whole place was riddled with explosions, beams of golden light rushing forth from all directions. Grey and Polaris had no other choice but to leap on the air, the very goal of the Bloodwing Chromius. As soon as they left the ground, it quickly rushed towards them, bearing its claws towards their necks with fury burning in its core. It was a good strategy, however, it wasn''t the only one who was learning. A smile soon bloomed on Grey''s face as soft blue light shone from where he was, his figure suddenly vanishing in the air and a gate took his place. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The gate opened up and violent whips of wind lashed out. Dozens upon dozens of spears came gushing forth the gate, cascading like a shower of stars and bolting towards the enemy with the intent to kill. All the Bloodwing Chromius did was dodge, flapping its wings and rushing away. It was able to escape, but not without any cost. A couple dozen spears stuck on its body and fragments of scarlet light chipped away from it. "Not so smart now, are we?" £ÛGrey£Ý What Grey did was none other than a simple trick. Though he did leap in the air, he changed his trajectory with wind magic midway and veiled himself with illusion magic, using a bit of it more to disguise the gate as himself. The Bloodwing Chromius waved its hands and destroyed the remainder of the spears with a wave of crescent light. Explosions ruptured the air once more as rage bubbled deep inside its core, looking at Grey with hostility. It spread its wings and scarlet orbs of light formed around it. It soon burst forth into countless arrows, raining down on the ground and darting towards the walls, leaving not a single spot safe from its reach. ¡¶¡¶¡¶Barrier!!¡·¡·¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Multiple layers of barrier were erected the moment Grey reached his hands out, bolts of light peppering him without mercy and without stopping. All he could do was defend against such a devastating barrage... Just what the enemy wanted. The moment Grey poured all his concentration on defending, it then rushed towards him and lashed its claws towards him, its claws ripping out Grey''s heart©` or not. He had once again vanished, Polaris teleporting him away. WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH Another gate opened before it and bolts of mana rushed forth from Polaris mouth. It was yet another surprise attack, however, it had already prepared itself for such a situation, quickly dashing away, not falling for another trick. However¡­ What it didn''t prepare for what happened next. Grey suddenly appeared behind it the moment it stopped and charged its next attack. He had already predicted where it would stop and asked Polaris to teleport him there at the exact moment, his fist lying in ambush and ready to strike. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Harsh winds bellowed and coiled around his fist. It connected with a bang, a gaping hole boring through the Bloodwing Chromius, followed by two more as his "Spectral Echoes" was activated, blasting the latter away. It didn''t just stop there. The moment it lost control of its movements, albeit slightly, it had also forfeited its defenses. Grey was teleported behind it once again, another one of his fists reaching out towards the falling angel. The Bloodwing Chromius mustered all of its will and flapped its wings to create an upward drag, forcibly stopping itself from falling towards Grey''s hands. However, it was already far too late. ¡¶Vein Breaker!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Darkness casted out on the top of his palms and the hands of hell rushed towards the Bloodwing Chromius. It passed through the Boss without causing any wounds, soon fading away like a thin veil mist dissipating in the wind. Yet despite it looking like a failure, Grey was happy, a subtle smile blooming on his face. It wasn''t a destructive spell nor was it a deadly technique. It only caused a little bit of change... An itsy-bitsy but critical change... CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOMMMMMM The Bloodwing Chromius once again released a shower of piercing light, thousands upon thousands of thousands of arrows raining down on the ground. It peppered the place with craters and gashes, destroying the already jaded ground. It lashed out violently©` or so it wanted to. But it suddenly stopped, head filled with confusion as it scanned its body. It then looked at Grey with hatred burning inside its core, definitely wanting to crush the small creature before it. "Oh, looks like you''ve noticed it, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý What Grey casted was a curse. And not just any curse, it was one which damages the mana veins inside a creature, making mana leak all over the place, each spell and each action now costing more than usual... Time was now in their hands It was one of the few original spells Grey came up with, during the rests they took while trying to find a counter against the Bloodwing Chromius. It took him countless trials and errors, using every single bit of his time, multitasking as much as he could. "I hope you liked my present. It took me quite some time to prepare it, you see. I''d be really disappointed if you hated it." £ÛGrey£Ý A provoking smile bloomed on Grey''s face as he watched the Bloodwing Chromius clench its fists in anger. That reaction alone was more than enough for all the time and effort Grey spent perfecting the technique. "Now then... Shall we start the next round?" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 336 END Chapter 337: Winter Forest "Ugh...!" £ÛGrey£Ý A loud and pained grunt echoed, accompanied by the ringing of explosions. A young man was blasted towards the walls, a crater forming behind him and debris flying in all directions. The cloud of dust cleared up, but the battle was still far from over. Just as he regained sight, sharp and hasty claws greeted his face. A scarlet shine gleamed and bolted towards the wall, another massive crater forming as Grey barely dodged the attack, his cheeks grazed and blood trickling down his face. ¡¶Judgement: Excalibur!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey clenched his hands and swung it towards the Bloodwing Chromius'' flanks, but the latter dodged it with ease, docking downwards and soon waving its claws towards Grey once again, four massive gashes creeping up the walls. However, the claws didn''t reach Grey. He had already disappeared from sight, not a single trace of him behind. There were only dust and rocks, the walls crumbling down and massive chunks of marble and gold falling towards the ground. It was just like any other day. With his mana reserves now low, Grey had once again escaped from the grasps of death. The Bloodwing Chromius walked away and headed back towards the center©` or so it was going to. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý It hasn''t even taken a single step and a familiar voice echoed in the air once again, winds whirling into countless spears as they darted towards the unsuspecting enemy. It was all too sudden, a couple dozen piercing its back and boring through its wings. It turned around with and brandished its claws, destroying all the spears with a single wave of its hands. However, it was its biggest mistake. As soon as it turned around, it left its back unguarded, Grey springing out of nowhere and grabbing the opportunity, ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds howled with his fist and his cold voice rang in the air. What followed after was a deafening crash, Grey''s hands connecting towards the Bloodwing Chromius and blasting its several meters away towards the wall, two echoed following suit. Grey didn''t just stop there. The moment the enemy was still out of balance, he then pounced forward and coiled his fists with the bellowing winds, shockwaves ringing all over the place as he activated his "Bellowing Heavens". ¡¶¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡·¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Two fists connected one after another, four echoes following it soon after. Holes were bored through the Bloodwing Chromius and chunks of scarlet light were shaved off its body, burying its body deeper into the Labyrinth WHOOONNNGGGGGGGG WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH Pained shrieks shocked the air and ground and the Bloodwing Chromius lashed out with fury. It flapped its wings and countless feathers fell out, turning into scarlet arrows and bolting towards all directions at breakneck speed. Grey had no other choice but to retreat, his steps light as a father, using the grace of the wind to hasten his movements, and the blessing of fire and lighting to give him a tremendous boost whenever he needed it. Yet despite how fast he was going, the Bloodwing Chromius was still faster. The very moment Grey let up from his attacks, it quickly chased after him and brandished its claws, deep gashes left on the ground from the sheer amount of pressure alone. It missed, but it didn''t just end there. It then twisted its body and struck a kick towards Grey''s head, followed by a sharp blow towards the chest, and the arrows of radiant light coming from the back, leaving Grey with no time to think. If it weren''t for the fact that Grey possessed the "Divine Eye", he would have already died multiple times over and over again. A single mistake and his whole body would be torn to pieces by the sharp claws of the enemy. "You persistent bastard...! ¡¶Vein Breaker¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey casted the curse, and the enemy quickly backed away after sensing the danger. Yet despite retreating, it still created countless scarlet orbs and rained down a storm of light, thousands of bolts and arrows pouring down on Grey. ¡¶¡¶¡¶¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡·¡·¡·¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, Grey didn''t lose out either, creating spears of his own to combat the volley of the enemy, shockwaves ringing relentlessly as the two destructive forces clashed time and time again, incinerating even the tiniest of dust particles. Explosions continued to echo, and so did the clash between Grey and the Bloodwing Chromius. They didn''t waste any more time, dodging all the spears and arrows and exchanging blows against one another, claws and fists creating endless shockwaves. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The winds howled once more and answered Grey''s call. They lashed out and draped his fist with power, a piercing drill rotating faster and faster as it rushed towards the enemy, another wave of tremors and shockwaves echoing soon after. Grey''s punch connected and bore through the enemy''s shoulder, two echoes striking after it and blasting the enemy away, its shoulders slightly shattered and a few of its feathers plucked off from the brute force of their clash. Cough Cough Cough Guuhkkk However, it wasn''t just Grey''s punch which connected perfectly. The enemy''s claws also broke through his defenses and blasted him away towards the walls. His chest was marked with deep gashes and blood spurted out of his mouth. Grey could still keep on going with just a little bit of healing, but his mind was already struck with fatigue, his focus going hazy and his whole body starting to tremble. It has been more than half a day since he started battling, his mind slowly slipping away. "Dammit... Looks like this is how far I''ll go..." £ÛGrey£Ý Lamented Grey as he looked at the Bloodwing Chromius one final time. It tried to bolt towards it with its claws reaching out, but it was just a step behind. All it slashed was a mirage left behind by Grey, a gate closing soon after. Silence reigned over the room, the clash of spears and arrows soon coming to an end. The Bloodwing Chromius was full of wariness as it scoured the room, however, no gates opened up once more. The battle was over. On the other side of the doors, the exit of the gate appeared. What came out was a young man with claw marks on his body, blood gushing down and his eyes turning white. Despite all that, he still had the strength to move, bearing with all the pain. "Ugh... Dammit... I should have escaped earlier..." £ÛGrey£Ý He headed near the wall and slipped down towards the ground, resting his back against the wall. He panted and grunted, his hands trembling in pain. It wasn''t the first time he was in such a condition, but it was never pretty. ¡¶Perfect Heal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A pained voice echoed in the air and golden light swallowed the hall. It was warm and gentle, feeling like a mother''s loving embrace as it enveloped Grey''s body, a sense of peace returning to his mind and his heart slowly calming down. The golden light melded into his body and his wounds started to disappear, pain melting away as if they were but fleeting dreams. Soon, Grey''s body was back to its peak, his hands no longer trembling. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Haah... That''s much better..." £ÛGrey£Ý It has been a week since Grey and Yuna came down the Labyrinth, and things have progressed quite smoothly, both them and the familiars growing at tremendous rates in the face of danger and death. It was so well, in fact, that many of the familiars have crossed over to Calamity-Class, sending tremors all over the Labyrinth just a few days ago. To top it all off, Grey was now also at the pinnacle of Calamity-Class, only a step away from breaking through. "That tough angel bastard... Looks like I''ll have to make new strategies again... So annoying." £ÛGrey£Ý Still, with all such progress, Grey couldn''t equal the Bloodwing Chromius. They had come up with various ideas in order to defeat it, but it was futile. It will just work once or twice, the enemy learning of it again and creating countermeasures soon enough. They even entertained the idea of attacking from outside and using gates to slowly whittle away its health. The only problem was that it was a two-way portal. The event the Bloodwing Chromius crosses over, it would be over for them, Though Labyrinth monsters are known unable to escape their respective zones, Grey is not crazy enough to try such a theory against a Boss monster. Not only him, Yuna, the familiars, and the others in the Labyrinth would be in danger. Even now, Grey enters the "Sanctuary" first before using "Gate" to exit, making sure the Bloodwing Chromius wasn''t on his tail and it wouldn''t spell disaster on anyone. It was simply too troublesome once all hell breaks loose. ''Should I use that potion again... No, it''s too risky. Ah! Then how ab©`'' £ÛGrey£Ý GRUUMMMBBBBLLLLLEEEEEEEE And just as he was thinking of ways to defeat the insurmountable enemy behind the Boos doors, a loud rumble echoed in the air. And no, it wasn''t from the ground, but from his stomach, grumbling like an old man "Well, there''s always tomorrow... I should probably head back first. One can''t think on an empty stomach, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no use thinking too hard about such a stressful topic. Grey simply stood back up and stretched his arms towards the Labyrinth''s ceiling. He hasn''t eaten since breakfast, so he was looking forward to dinner very much. Grey stretched out his hand before him and created another gate. He soon stepped foot inside of it and light swallowed his field of sight. The moment he exited the gate, the tempting smell of dinner aroused his nose and stomach. Fizzle Fizzle Sizzle Sizzle Yuna was in the middle of frying fish and the familiars were preparing the plates. He arrived just on time, a serene sight greeting him. If one were to see such a sight, they wouldn''t be able to believe they were in a Labyrinth. It was far too peaceful. "Oh, Grey! Welcome back¡«! Come have a seat." £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m back... Sorry I always rely on you for dinner." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! What are you talking about, silly? I''m your fianc¨¦e. This much is only natural, and... I know you''ve been working hard all day." £ÛYuna£Ý They have yet to marry, but Grey already felt like a husband being welcomed home by his lovely wife. The aromatic smell of dinner greeting his nose and the warmth of home giving him a tight embrace. It made his heart flutter ever so happily. He soon took a seat, and another sight greeted him. It was none other than Polaris who was now looking at him with eyes full of gloom and guilt, unable to even look at him straight in the eyes, clearly crestfallen like a scolded puppy. Polaris was fighting with Grey against the Boss, but had been wounded early on and had to be summoned out by Grey, leaving the former to fight all by his lonesome self. As a familiar, he couldn''t be anymore ashamed of himself. "I apologize, Master... I have not been of any help to you this day..." £ÛPolaris£Ý "Don''t say that, Polaris. You were plenty amazing today. We were just unlucky. That''s all there is to it." £ÛGrey£Ý "But, Master©`" £ÛPolaris£Ý "No buts! That''s an order! Another word of self-depreciation and I''m not bringing you along with me tomorrow. I mean it." £ÛGrey£Ý Polaris tried to reason out, but Grey cut off any loose ends. All he could do was look at himself once more, feeling even more ashamed from the generosity of his master. He was happy, but conflicted at the same time... "That''s why, if you feel bad about today, then just do your best tomorrow. You can do at least that much, no?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Understood, Master. I will make sure to live to your expectations." £ÛPolaris£Ý ...Conflicted feelings which were soon washed away by the comfort of Grey''s words. He may not be the best familiar, but he had the will to strive and improve himself for the better, and that''s what matters the most. Yuna and the other familiars could only watch the two with warm eyes, giggling to themselves as if there was no tomorrow, the other familiars cuddling towards Grey and Polairs like little pups, laying down the former''s lap and resting themselves. Dinner was soon served and they had a merry time together, enjoying the only hours of enjoyment they had and chatting their time away as night continued to go deeper. They were all laughing all so merrily, not minding their problems a single bit. "We also hunted another Sequoian Treant this afternoon, and it''s super annoying! It scattered all sorts of flowers and spread poison everywhere." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s what plant-attribute monsters do, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know... But still! They''re super duper annoying to deal with!" £ÛYuna£Ý Squealed Yuna as she complained about the enemies they faced throughout the day. She was puffing her cheeks and waving her hands recklessly, getting agitated just thinking about it, Grey chuckling by her side. And just as they spoke about such things, a sudden and random idea popped inside Yuna''s mind. She suddenly stopped talking and looked at Grey with curious eyes, a bright smile blooming on her face as she gazed fervently at her fianc¨¦. "Grey, do you remember those ice-attribute magic plants we got from the auction? Those ones which looked like ice sculptures?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Why? Do you want to make a potion with them?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, that''s not it. I was just wondering if we could create more of those flowers using plant and ice magic. What do you think?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was speechless at the words of his beloved, looking at her straight in the eyes as he processed one of the most absurd things he ever heard. It was then that he once again realized how much of an alchemy maniac Yuna was. "No, that''s impossible. In the first place, normal plants would die if exposed to the ice element for too long. Their cells would freeze and burst." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then how about we start with ice magic and then modify them with plant magic later on? Would that work?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t know... Ice is even alive in the first place. We could probably make them move and bloom using manipulation, but... Hmm... I don''t really know..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then let''s try it! It shouldn''t be too hard, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý She was positive as ever, grabbing Grey by the hand and rushing off towards the open with an expectant smile on her face. She was doing all such things on a whim, the blood of the alchemist within her boiling in excitement. They soon stopped and found a nice place to experiment on. There were a couple boulders and debris in the wind, but they were easily cleared out with all but a wave of the young lady''s hand, clouds of dust swept along with them. "Yuna, it might be too late to ask, but... Why the snowflake flower?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Because it''s pretty? Why else?" £ÛYuna£Ý Short and simple, Yuna''s answer was, Grey left speechless by how simple yet cute his beloved was. He reined in all the other questions he had, knowing he''ll only receive unexpected answers from his ever so excited fianc¨¦e. "Then, I''m starting now¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý A blue glint shone in Yuna''s eyes and the nightly breeze turned cold in an instant. Ice and frost crept up on the Labyrinth of Stats, chilly whispers riding along the wind as the atmosphere turned colder and colder by the second. Crystals of ice soon formed in Yuna''s hands, a whirlpool sucking in the cold and the ice condensing tighter and tighter, mana holding them back and making sure that not a single speck escaped. A blue gem the size of apple seeds forming on Yuna''s hand. "Then, that''s a seed done¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t just stop there, and continued pouring in more and more mana on the "seed", making it glow brighter and bluer with the passing of time. It was a beautiful crystal, worthy enough to be given to kings and queens. As the seed was nourished by her mana, Yuna then opened up a small portion of the seed, and crystals of ice slowly formed from it, gushing forth slowly and branching out like snowflakes, water molecules tightly bound by mana. It was also made with "veins" running through it to supply every part with mana. The thicker veins turned to stems and branches, whilst the thinner ones were only able to spread thin layers of ice, turning them into leaves. The "seedling" grew bigger and bigger with time, more and more leaves sprouting on the stem as it continued to grow. Soon, a bud formed on top of it, and a flower clear as ice bloomed with beauty and mystery. A true masterpiece. "See, Grey? I made it, didn''t I?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not quite. You are still assisting it, after all... And even if you weren''t, a living thing can gather energy for itself, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Then how about this?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady still didn''t give up, and imbued even more mana on the ice flower and expelled some in order areas, creating a whirlpool effect in which mana is endlessly sucked in by the "roots", then utilized to grow the plant even further. It was unstable at first, but with the use of something similar to the capillary force and vacuums, mana continued to flow in and out of the plant and it was able to sustain itself without relying on Yuna''s mana any longer. "Grey, look, look, it''s growing on its own! It''s slow but it''s growing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Yuna, that''s still not alive, you know©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý RUUUMMBLLLEEEEE Grey has yet to finish his words, when the Labyrinth suddenly quaked, the ground and walls riddled with tremors. Everyone was alerted by such a sudden tremor, their guards prompted up, yet they still couldn''t believe what happened next. A golden beam of light suddenly shone and fell from above, rushing towards Yuna and enveloping her with warmth and comfort. Power surged within her body, and seals broken one after another as the dams were finally opened. "Unbelievable..." £ÛGrey£Ý For him, he needed to rely on the concepts of his past world and changed the way he moves the wind to achieve enlightenment, yet all Yuna did was play around and she also reached such a state, numbers rising up fast as lightning. Right in front of everyone, Yuna is breaking through S-rank to Calamity-Class, her powers surging like never before and a new ability engraved on her status screen, shockwaves resounding time and time again all over the place. What was once labeled "Advanced" was now "Superior", and what was once "S" was now "Calamity". Yuna''s combat power increased by leaps and bounds as the light faded away, feeling a little strange with her newfound strength. "G... Grey... Did... Did I just..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Congratulations, Yuna. You''ve reached Calamity-Class." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! Mistress, you did it! You really did it!" £ÛVega£Ý "M-M-Mistress, c-congratulations!" £ÛCapella£Ý Smiles and applause brewed in the air as the familiars greeted Yuna in her sudden, but very welcome advancement. She still couldn''t believe it, but she could feel deep inside her that it was true. She was finally one step closer to Grey. And like anyone else who just got a new power, Yuna was itching to try out her new ability named "Winter Forest" as indicated on her status screen. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she glanced at Grey''s direction, her lips breaking into a smile. "Grey, I want to try out my new powers, can I?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Of course. I''m a little bit curious as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Great! Then let''s find a test subject©` I-I mean, an opponent!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was enthusiastic as can be, punching her fist towards the air as they marched off to the distance, searching for an opponent to test things out with. It didn''t take too long before they found a Blackheart Cyclops... Test subject #1. Yuna quickly activated "Winter Forest" and ice swallowed the ground in an instant. It crept up in all places and buds soon bloomed all over the place, icy plants sprouting from the ground and creating an entire forest in a matter of seconds. There weren''t just flowers, but grass as well as trees and vines. It was a full on forest with every flora imaginable. The only difference was that they were all made of ice, finely sculpted to look like the best masterpieces. GUURRAAAKKKKKKK The Blackheart Cyclops rushed towards Yuna, its steps sending heavy tremors on the ground. But the moment it entered Yuna''s domain, it slowed down significantly and its movements were restricted, the trees acting as a buffer to stop it. ''Oh, so it''s a defensive ability...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Was what Grey thought at first, but his mind was quickly changed when he saw what happened next. The vines suddenly lashed out and coiled all over the Blackheart Cyclop''s body, and soon enough, blades of grass and leaves drifted in the wind. The moment it touched the intruder''s body, it slit up a wound and ice started swallowing it, creeping at rapid speeds. Moreover, giant, flytrap-looking plants suddenly emerged from the ground and lunged towards the Blackheart Cyclops. Its frozen legs and arms were devoured whole and it was finished off by ice needles shooting out from all directions. A field to slow things down, massive trees to serve as walls, vines to bind, leaves and blades of grass to wound and freeze, flytraps and needles to kill, weeds to pierce and hinder movement, and many more traps waiting to be discovered. No matter which angle one looked at it, it was a domain which covered all aspects of battle perfectly. It doesn''t even consume mana. As long as Yuna was inside of it, she controlled the battlefield. A deadly forest was what it was.... The forest of nightmares... "Umm... Grey... Isn''t this¡­ too overpowered¡­?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... What the hell even is this..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 337 END Chapter 338: New Heights A massive blade clad in darkness, heavy armor shining like onyx under the starlight, and black flames burning ablaze in place of its head. A headless knight hovered in the air, commanding over darkness as it gripped its sword. It rode a dragon as dark as the night sky, winds howling like a pack of starving wolves every time it flapped its massive wings. Its teeth were sharper than daggers and its tail whipped like gargantuan waves in the ocean, obliterating anything it touched. The dragon opened its maw and darkness bubbled in its mouth. Glimmers of black and violet shone ever so brightly, raging flames escaping its maw as its eyes flashed, sweeping through the ground and razing down every ruin in sight. "Headless bastard, aren''t you tired of using the same attack?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man, drawing back one of his feet and firmly planting it on the ground. He pulled back his arms and clenched his fist, a violent swirl of mana whirling in like a vortex, winds coiling all over his fist. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý He shot his fist and the winds bellowed into a deadly drill. The wave of darkness was not a match against it, a massive hole bored through as Grey''s fist soared towards the air, a resounding boom echoing soon after. BANGGG BANGGG BANGGG BANGGG Grey''s fist connected and four more followed, striking the Dark Dragon''s chest and piercing through like a rapier. A gaping hole was made in a single moment, a piercing shriek reverberating all across the Labyrinth as it spiraled down, a resonant crash resounding as clouds of dust swept through the ground. However, the Deathless Dullahan remained calm and indifferent. Before its steed crashed towards ground, it leaped towards the air and bolted down by itself, forming a crater where it landed and splitting the ground. It didn''t mind its dying steed and simply gripped his sword. The cloud of dust was soon cleared as it bolted towards Grey, its sword gleaming with darkness, ready to strike down the young man before it. BAANNNGGGGGGG It raised its sword and struck it down with the strength of a million men. It was fast as lightning, not even a blur to be seen, the ground split in half as it touched the already ruined tiles, a massive gash running for several dozen meters ahead. However, it was still far from enough. The cloud of dust soon cleared up, but there was not a corpse nor blood to be seen, not even the silhouette of the young man. There was only its blade and the scar it left on the ground. "Didn''t I already tell you? Stop using the same attacks!" £ÛGrey£Ý It was all too sudden. Before it could even sense him, Grey had already appeared in its peripheral, hands clenched into a fist and mana swirling by his will. His fist hollered like a meteor falling from the sky, darting towards the Deathless Dullahan''s torso. ¡¶Judgement: Excalibur!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The Deathless Dullahan tried to block it with his sword, but it was all for naught. His fist cruised like lightning and broke the sword without any effort, continuing its fury and rushing towards the Headless Knight, a deadly glint glimmering as it connected. One... Two... Three... Four... Five... Grey''s fist bellowed five times and the Deathless Dullahan was blasted with 5 times the force, its heavy armor torn into pieces and its limbs detached from the sheer force alone. Yet the young man didn''t just stop there. As soon as the Headless Knight went on flying, he raised his hands and the wind swirled into a hurricane by his command. It was turbulent and destructive, the very nature of a storm. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A massive spear was formed and Grey threw it with all but a single hand. It bolted at unimaginable speeds, blowing the Deathless Dullahan to tatters and smithereens, its already broken armor torn to countless pieces. The winds lashed out violently, exerting force and pressure from all directions and cutting everything in sight. The Headless Knight was ripped to shreds, not even a speck of it remaining, and the winds became peaceful again. Fragments of light shone in the Labyrinth, specks of light drifting in the wind. Mana then cluttered into a couple places, items manifesting out of thin air. A couple thuds echoed as they fell towards the ground. "An armor set... A broadsword... Phantom threads... These are pretty good stuff. I didn''t think it''ll drop so much..." £ÛGrey£Ý They weren''t just good, they were extremely amazing. Both the armor set and the broadsword were of Legendary-Grade and enough to fetch at least 10 billion kiels each in the market. Even the phantom threads were top tier. Of course, to Grey, they were nothing more than spare items and trophies. They are using Divine-Grade items, after all. For them to be useful for them, they should at the very least be Mythical-Grade or above. "How much does this make it...?" £ÛGrey£Ý It has been a month since Grey and Yuna dove in the Labyrinth of Stars, and it is now the final day. It was the day that they would be challenging the boss, and also the day Grey would take another step to fulfilling his mission. Of course, since he would be challenging the boss with Yuna, he is now outside the Boss Room for once, guiding Yuna and the others to it and making sure nothing ever goes wrong. It was quite nerve-wracking. CRASSHHHH BOOMMM BOOMMM BANNGGGG And speaking of Yuna, she is now battling against another Calamity-Class monster just a few hundred meters away. Brandishing her trusty daggers against a Draconic Vampire, the highest species of the vampire line. ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Stream!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Her blades glided in the wind, silver streams sparkling in the wind. In just a single second, hundreds of slashes cut through the Draconic Vampires'' flesh, black blood trickling down the ground like a gushing fountain. Hundreds turned into thousands, the Draconic Vampire''s limbs ripped from its body, searing with pain as its agonized shriek rang out all over the Labyrinth. Rage boiled deep inside its heart yet the young lady remained unfazed. Poof Squeak Squeak Squeak Squeak The vampire exploded into a swarm of bars and scurried away from Yuna. A cloud of darkness soon loomed over her, the bats opening their mouths and darkness dancing inside their mouths like the running winds. SHRRIIIEEEEKKKKKKKKK Piercing cries and beams of darkness rushed towards Yunq, surrounding her from all directions. The winds clamored in a cacophony and the countless little craters littered the ground, pillars of smoke rising into the air. The Draconic Vampire didn''t just stop there. The cloud of bats swirled into a singular point and it transformed back to its regular form, rage and dissatisfaction burning in its eyes as it raised its hand, an orb of darkness condensing in a matter of seconds. FWHOOSH BOOOOOMMMMMMM The orb of darkness was shot, and pierced the ground. It quaked like crazy and a deafening explosion followed it soon after, the ground swallowed by the flames of darkness and the ruins turning into puddles of liquid corruption. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Mmn... Was that the best you could do?" £ÛYuna£Ý However, that was still not enough. It may have moved quickly, but Yuna was even quicker, appearing behind it before it could even notice. Her daggers were already gripped tight, ready to swing and cut at any given moment. All fibers of its body screamed with danger, the Draconic Vampire rushed away with all its might, exploding away into a swarm of bats once more. They scattered towards different directions, all bolting at breakneck speeds. ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s daggers lashed out like a deadly storm, but there was not a single enemy in her range. She had moved far too slowly, completely missing her enemy©` or so it would seem at first glance. Squeak Shriek Squeak Screech Shriek Yet strangely enough, the bats started dying off one after another. It didn''t matter how far they were or which direction they flew off to, they al, faced sudden death, their bodies slit open and their heads decapitated, hundreds of them dropping like flies. "Phantom Stream"... Such was the name of Yuna''s new ability after she achieved enlightenment in assassination arts. An ability which allows her to attack the enemy from a position they were recently at, a couple seconds at most. But that''s not all... Shriek Shriek Screech Squeak Squeal Many of the bars escaped, but they were still far from Yuna''s grasp. As soon as they reached a certain rain, cuts suddenly opened in their bodies and they all started dying off one after another, a cacophony of high pitches dancing in the air. ... Yuna''s ability also allows her to plant "slashes" and activate it remotely whenever she wants to, no matter how long it has been and where she was. The true nature of "Phantom Streams"... Slashes which cut through time. "Then, for the finale, let me show you my new technique..." £ÛYuna£Ý Her cold voice was carried by the winds and the world seemed to have stopped. The vibrations in the air, the particles in the air, the flow of mana, and everything there is to sense, everything was clear in her mind, ¡¶Fading Haze¡· £ÛYuna£Ý She gripped her daggers and she disappeared at that very instant. The moment she appeared, she was already behind a bat©` no, she reappeared behind all bats. She was so fast, she left afterimages in hundreds of places. Their hands moved at once and silver streaks shone all over the place. Thousands of slashes were drawn in a fraction of a second, creating a net of blades all over the place, not a single gap to be seen, only death awaiting those who ran away. Shriekkkk Khieekkk Squeakkk Screecchhhhh Squeaallll Dozens... Hundreds... Thousands... The bats were diced and minced into countless places, cutting them until only dust was left of them, their "remains" scattering in the air as blood showered the ground, dyeing the once white ruins black. By the time Yuna landed softly back on the ground, the swarm of bats was nowhere to be seen, only clouds of dust and darkness remaining. Only a single bat remained, flapping its wings in panic as it tried to escape as quickly as it could. Gashakkk ... Or at least, it was the one who survived the longest. A single icicle bolted towards it and struck its back, piercing its body. Its flames of life were extinguished for good, crashing and spiraling towards the ground without any resistance. With that, the Draconic Vampire had been fully exterminated. Yuna''s task was now finished, a couple drops materializing out of thin air and the young lady collecting them soon afterwards with a bright smile on her face. "Hmm... I wonder how everyone else is doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý BOOOOMMM FWOOSHHHHH GASSHAAAKKKK RUMBLLEEEE Scorching explosions, waves of water, rumbling earthen spikes, lashing roots and vines, spears of light and darkness. Apocalyptic scenes played out all over the 10th floor, the ruins reduced to dust and the whole floor turned to a wasteland. There was not a need to worry as everyone was doing well, dominating their enemies and exterminating every monster in sight without a problem. It couldn''t even be called training anymore. It was a full-blown massacre. "That was a beautiful show, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý Soon enough, Grey''s footsteps echoed in the air and he arrived to get his fianc¨¦e. It didn''t take too long before the familiars finished off their opponents, retrieving their drops and heading back towards where Grey and Yuna were. The Labyrinth was the most peaceful it has ever been, not a single monster in sight. It would have been much better if the ancient city was still there, but all that remained were rubble and craters... It was charming in its own way... It was charming, yes... With all the monsters cleared out, everyone gathered by the entrance to the Boss Room, a glorious and magnificent pair of doors welcoming them, staying intact still and despite all the ruin and destruction happening all over the place. "So this is the Boss Door, huh... It''s even more beautiful up close..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Did you come here before, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! I-I only peeked! I didn''t go inside! I promise!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Why are you panicking? I''m not scolding you, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý The time had finally come to face the boss, but there was no need to rush. They just battled against a few monsters, so they were not at their prime. Recklessly going in at such a time would be no different from running to their deaths. They stretched their hands and sat by the ground, leaning their backs to the Labyrinth walls, resting themselves. Of course, what better way there is to rest than enjoy some treats and refreshments as well. Sweets and desserts, that is. "Mmn¡«! Cupcakes really are the best! I can eat these all day!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mistress, you''re totally right! These are so good!" £ÛVega£Ý "Hey! Second Brother! That''s mine!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Here. Eat more, Achernar. You need to grow faster." £ÛPolaris£Ý Smiles and laughter floated in the air, sweet refreshments served chilled, and all sorts of tasty treats served in little platters. It was as if they were having a picnic, only that they were inside a hostile and dangerous Labyrinth. Things were like their everyday life, but at the same time, not at all. Everyone has changed so much over the past month, everyone growing the most they ever did. Grey and Yuna are especially outstanding. They were true monsters... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Grey Silverdrake ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿19 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿10,870 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿28,932 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Disaster ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Superior (92%) ¡¾Class¡¿Brawler ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Superior (92%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿93% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºDivine Eyes (Divine)¡» ¡ºDivine Mind (Divine)¡» ¡ºSubspace (Divine)¡» ¡ºWind Magic - Bellowing Heavens¡» ¡ºBrawling Arts - Spectral Echoes¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Yuna ¡¾Race¡¿Elf ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿17 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿6,601 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿16,907 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Calamity ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Superior (90%) ¡¾Class¡¿Assassin ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Superior (90%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿90% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºNihility (5¡î)¡» ¡ºIce Magic - Winter Forest¡» ¡ºAssassination Arts - Phantom Stream¡» ----------------------------------- ... They had grown past the point of normalcy. They were now both Transcendents, Grey reaching Disaster-Class a couple weeks ago, ranking him amongst the top 3 strongest in the world, and Yuna along the top 10. It wasn''t just them, the familiars had also grown beyond imagination. Polaris was at Disaster-Class like Grey, Sirius sitting at about the same combat power as Yuna, and the others other than Procyon and Achernar at the lower end of Calamity-Class. But perhaps the ones with the most growth were the youngest. Though Procyon and Achernar had yet to reach Calamity-Class, they were now at the peak of S-rank. Not even the Generals of the powerful kingdoms could mess with them. ''With that said... This is quite horrifying, isn''t it?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey as he once again realized how insane their party was. Forget about a country, they could raze down a whole continent if they wanted to. Not even armies could stop them. They were already close to unstoppable. It was at that moment that Grey swore to himself to never let a soul know about their true combat power. The last he wants to see is their life getting full surveillance 24/7. That would just be a pain in the ass. "Grey, is something bothering you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing really... I''m just thinking of the future..." £ÛGrey£Ý "The future...? You''re not thinking of backing out on our wedding, are you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Just what do you think of me..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even catch the drift of what his fianc¨¦e was thinking, now looking at him with innocent eyes. She might have gotten stronger, but she was the same old Yuna. She was still unpredictable as ever, sparkling brightly as can be. "Anyway... Now that we''ve rested enough. We should probably think of a strategy to take down the boss." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmn? Didn''t we already have a plan?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s true, but we never know. Having more than one won''t harm us." £ÛGrey£Ý "I guess that''s reasonable... So, what should we do?" £ÛYuna£Ý Shenanigans aside, Grey, Yuna, and everyone else thought up a couple plans to defeat the Bloodwing Chromius. And by a couple... It meant a couple dozen plans. They were monsters amongst prodigies, after all. There was a plan to bombard the enemy with all they got, a plan to stall time and whittle away the enemy''s health slowly but surely, a plan to use Yuna''s alchemy concoctions to imbue different status effects to the enemy, and many more. Of course, when worse comes to worst, they could also use the foolproof plan and destroy the whole room with the "Divine Poison" and sacrifice Grey''s life once again. A plan full of pain and agony. ''Ugh... I really don''t want to do it...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey still had the resurrection ability of the "Divine Amulet", but he still doesn''t want to experience such misfortune again. Just remembering the searing heat and pain that ate away his body sent shivers down his spine. "Don''t worry, Grey! We''ll make sure to do our best so that you don''t have to do that anymore! We''ll beat the boss!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Yuna was there to reassure Grey, healing him with her bright smile and her soothing voice. She truly was an angel, Grey''s greatest blessing... "Haha. Thanks Yuna©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Probably... We''ll probably beat the boss, right...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... You know you don''t sound so convincing at all, do you?" £ÛGrey£Ý ... Well, it was reassuring at first, but with Yuna ending her declarations in question marks, making Grey even doubt himself. She was adorable, yes, but that doesn''t matter in such a moment. He could only sigh in resignation. Meanwhile, the familiars were all gloomy and crestfallen, some were looking towards the ground whilst some were looking at the two with innocent puppy eyes. They were especially effective since they were in their wolf pup forms. "Master, Mistress, can we really not join you in the battle?" £ÛArcturus£Ý "That''s right, Master, Mistress! We can totally thrash that flying fool if you just give us the chance!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Y-Yes... S-Second Brother is r-right, Master, Mistress." £ÛCapella£Ý The reason was simple, it was because they wouldn''t be fighting with Grey and Yuna against the Boss. Only Polaris and Sirius were allowed to fight as they were the only ones strong enough to fight alongside them. The others were powerful, but against one at the peak of Disaster-Class, they would barely stand a chance. The more of them that fight against the Bloodwing Chromius, the more members Grey and Yuna have to worry about. "Everyone, stop it already. You all know how difficult the battle ahead is. Even if you want to help out, with how you are right now, you would only burden the Master and Mistress. Don''t be unreasonable." £ÛPolaris£Ý Polaris'' words were harsh, but they were the truth. The familiars could only look down and accept it. Their hearts bubbled with frustration and disappointment, soon sighing as they gave up on the thought and letting go of their selfishness. "Then Master, Mistress, please let us roam here for a while!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Canopus is right. It may be futile, but we will continue hunting here." £ÛRigel£Ý "Y-Yes! We''ll make sure to grow stronger!" £ÛAchernar£Ý Fortunately, everyone was not so brittle that they would be shattered by such simple words. Rather, they were even more motivated and eager to grow stronger, a subtle smile blooming on Polaris'' face at such a sight. "Alright... Go ham." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Yes!"""" Fast as lightning, the familiars then rushed out all over the place and platinum figures soared in the air, massive dragons scanning the ground for any monsters, scouring like hunting eagles and stooping down as soon as they spotted them. It didn''t take long enough before explosions started echoing in the 10th floors, large columns of smoke rising towards the air and strong gusts of wind sweeping through the rubble-covered grounds. It was pandemonium. "Fufufu! They sure are motivated." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, should we proceed with our battle as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý The wind was quiet and tension was in the air. Only the sound of footsteps could be heard, two figures changing their forms and taking the shapes of panthers, drawing closer towards the massive doors of white and gold before them. CRANK CLANK CLANK THUNK THUNK CREEAAAKKKKKKK Grey and Yuna touched the cold doors, warm mana flowing from their fingertips to the golden engravings running all throughout the massive door, heavy mechanical sounds reverberating in the massive halls, gentle rays of light seeping out soon after. A familiar figure stood in the center, patiently waiting for them. It slowly stood up, its core pumping with hostility as it spread its wings. Scarlet light swallowed the room, greeting them ever so warmly. The final round is about to unfold. CHAPTER 338 END Chapter 339: Rapid Symphony Crack Crack Crack Clack Gashak The temperature dropped and the floor was covered in ice. Ice crystals sprouted and bloomed, all sorts of frozen flora blooming in every nook and cranny, trees reaching high and creating a glacial blue canopy, vines of ice hanging by their branches. Scarlet light shone in the forest of ice, rays of light reflecting off the frozen crystals and thousands of flashes shining like the stars in the night sky. A scarlet lightning bolt soon cruised across the frozen battlefield, sharp claws racing at supersonic speeds. BOOOOMMMMMM The Bloodwing Chromius lashed out and so did Grey, their claws and fists clashing against one another, exchanging blows and letting the shockwaves run rampant all over the boss room, disastrous tremors rocking the floor and walls. Grey launched his fist and the ever so agile Boss dodged it by leaning away from the right, soon replying in kind with ita claws. Deep gashes cruising along the forest of ice and leaving behind frozen ravines, scarring the jaded already ground. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM It was the final battle between the two and it has never been any fiercer. Grey had become much stronger than before, both his authorities aiding him greatly. Now, the Bloodwing Chromius is only twice as He was. Moreover... ¡¶Frost Phoenix!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The piercing screech of the frozen fowl rang all throughout the battlefield, a blue bolt darting towards the Bloodwing Chromius, catching it off guard when it didn''t expect it the most, frost biting down on its arms. ... He now has Yuna with him. The scenario the Bloodwing Chromius had been so used to had now been turned upside-down, infiltrated by an unknown variable which was the young elf standing before it. LASH WHOOSH FWISH LASH CRASH And it wasn''t just her. With the fields now occupied by the Winter Forest, it wasn''t just Grey and Yuna''s attacks it needed to be wary about, but the deadly forest below it as well, frostbite gnawing at it whenever it wasn''t careful. The attacks of the Winter Forest itself weren''t much, but they were still in the way. The moment it gets distracted by it, Grey then takes the chance to sneak up on it and land a devastating blow, blasting it away. WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG Lastly, there was the destructive barrage of bolts and orbs coming from all directions. Polaris was already annoying enough, but with Sirius with them, it doesn''t have the leisure to stay still. It needs to keep on moving unless it wants to be pinned down. "Hey, what are you thinking too much about? ¡¶Judgement: Excalibur¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s punch howled like the storm, five booming explosions resounding all over the place as soon as it connected, blasting the Bloodwing Chromius dozens of meters away, a loud crash resounding as it hit the frozen walls. Hostility boiled like the raging magma deep in its core and it quickly rushed towards Grey, it raised its shard and deadly claws, aiming for his head, when suddenly... BANNGGGG SHAK SHAK SHAK FWOOSH ... The frozen vines striated lashing out, blocking not only its vision but its way as well. It was able to slice them up with ease, but the moment it did, Grey was no longer in front of it, gone like the passing winds. The winds whispered in its ears and it raised its head upwards. Surely enough, the young man was there, preparing another punch towards its face, the winds coiling by his hands and a drill forming as the sands of time trickled down the hourglass. It didn''t waste the opportunity and struck while the iron was hot. Grey may be fast, but its claws were faster, piercing through his chest and crushing his heart©` or so what should have happened. But it was all an illusion by Sirius. The real one was... "Under here, you bastard! ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý The trick worked like a charm, a deadly uppercut connecting towards the Bloodwing Chromius'' chin with a resounding clamor. It launched him towards the ceiling along the blitzing winds, four echoes pounding it even harder. Grey didn''t just end things there. Whilst the enemy has yet to recover, he leaped with the aid of the wind and spring upwards with his other fist now filled with mana. The ceiling was destroyed again, the Boss barely dodging. ¡¶Frost Phoenix!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately, it couldn''t dodge Yuna''s follow-up attack. The frozen fowl bit it on the shoulder, taking off a large chuck of its scarlet body and freezing it afterwards. Pain and agony soon echoed all throughout the halls. The Bloodwing Chromius once again spread its wings and orbs of scarlet light formed one after another. They grew bigger and bigger, pulsating like a beating heart until they burst forth into thousands of arrows, raining down from above. SHA SHA SHA SHA SHA SHA SHA SHA It was a deadly downpour, no place safe from its reach. The frozen leaves and vines tried to go against it, but they were all destroyed without mercy, shattering like brittle pieces of glass and thawed away by sheer force. The once abundant forest was razed to the ground, only chunks of ice remaining as the massive trees fell down. Loud thuds resounded one after another, a ruined forest looming over the desolate wasteland called the Boss Room. Grey pounced from above and rushed towards the Bloodwing Chromius, but rather than clash with it simply dodged it... No, rather, it darted towards Yuna, readying its claws to tear her apart and take her out in a single blow. The Winter Forest, the ranged attacks, and the support. She was the cause of most of its annoyance so it decided to eliminate her first, the very same young lady who was now so scared, she was frozen©` or was she? GASHAK KASHA SWISH SHICK SLASH KASHAK Its claws have yet to reach yet, but not just once, but thousands of times were its body slashed by sharp forces, chunks of scarlet lights chipped away from its glowing body. Its feathers were slashed an its claws were damaged ever so heavily, Yuna wasn''t just standing there, waiting for an opportunity to strike. She had already laid out thousands of slashes before her, creating a trap with her "Phantom Stream" which she activated the very moment the Boss drew close. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM And it wasn''t just her. Polaris and Sirius also waited for the moment it was stunned, peppering it with hundreds of explosions, raining down from all directions with not a single gap for escape. A merciless bombardment. To make things worse, the forest it just destroyed had now started to restore itself, blades of grass and leaves carried along by the wind and causing both wounds and frostbite to everything it touched. ¡¶Vein Breaker!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý It was already a precarious situation, yet Grey decided to join in on the fray. Accursed hands of hell reached out towards the Bloodwing Chromius and latched on to it like a leech. The worst had already happened. WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG BOOOOOMMMMM This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. There was no other choice left. With it surrounded from all directions, the Bloodwing Chronius decided to gather mana by its chest and let out a destructive explosion surpassing that of nuclear bomb''s. With Grey''s curse, it wasted such a large portion of mana, however, it was worth it. Not only was the forest of ice cleared out, everyone else was also gone. All it had to do was wait for them to pop back out from a gate and strike as soon as possible. "Haah... That was a close one©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý And strike it did. As soon as another gate opened, it then rushed off towards it and lunged its claws towards the young man. However, its efforts were all for naught. It was yet another illusion by Sirius, its claws simply passing through it, "You really haven''t learned your lesson! ¡¶Phantom Caliber: Omega¡·!" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A heavy punch came from above and sharp slashes came from below. The Boss was able to dodge Grey''s punch, but not Yuna''s slashes, it''s still wounded body receiving yet another serving of Yuna''s signature deadly daggers. However, it should have succumbed to Grey''s punch instead. Though it doesn''t have any blood, the "Bleeding Edge" ability of the Divine Daggers slows down the healing of wounds and starts aggravating them instead. What''s worse, since she has inflicted "wounds" on her enemy, Yuna''s strength was further enhanced. It was only a little, but with the thousands of slashes before and the recent ones now, it was more than enough to double her power. ¡¶Fading Haze!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The Boss tried to run away after sensing danger, however, it was already far too late. Yuna had already locked her eyes on it and so did her daggers. A cold glint shone in her eyes, and she vanished into thin air yet again. A single figure appeared all over the Boss Room, streaks of silver illuminating the place, soon tainting the room with scarlet light as Yuna''s slashes landed on the Boss once again, a pained bellow resounding in the room. The Bloodwing Chromius spread its wings and they burned in the air, an explosion of light following soon after. Scarlet feathers rushed out in all directions like thunderbolts cruising in the sky, much faster than the bolts of light from before. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Scarlet feathers and bolts of mana clashed all over the place, the frozen blades of grass and leaves joining soon after the moment the Winter Forest reestablished itself once again, shockwaves dancing in the air and tremors shaking up the ground. It was like a firework show, red, blue, and gold exploding all over the place. The only difference was that this display was rather deadly, the shockwaves able to rip even the toughest metals as if it was chewing on paper. In that pandemonium, the Bloodwing Chromius once again searched for a target. The very moment it found Grey, it quickly bolted towards it, core full of caution as it once again extended its claws, rage brewing in its core. However, rather than slashing its way towards him, it first lunged its feathers towards the young man with a sneaking suspicion. Sure enough, it was yet another illusion, exploding into a puff of nothingness as soon as the feather passed through it. Grey once again appeared before it, and it slashed its claws towards him, the illusion once again fading away as soon as its claws reached him, a fist heading its way from behind©` stopped by a piercing claw towards heart. POOF POOF POOF POOF POOF One... Three... Eight... Twenty four... The illusions popped in and out all over the place and the Bloodwing Chromius continued to slash through them. It remained cautious and on-guard all the time, not losing an ounce of focus. However, it was also because it was too focused that it didn''t notice the massive spear brewing a couple hundred meters away, growing bigger and bigger as Grey poured in more mana, the winds howling and growling at his command. ¡¶Northern Wind: Notus!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý WHOOOOSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHH It rode the wind like a bolt of lightning falling from the heavens, shining like a brilliant emerald gleaming under the starry sky. A force of great destruction was unleashed, its beauty unrivaled in any aspect... And its name was death. It was already too late when the Bloodwing Chromius noticed, and all it could do was brace for impact. It gathered mana as fast as it could, firing off a ray of destruction to fend off Grey''s spear, pouring its all in defending. "You fell for it again, you bastard." £ÛGrey£Ý The spear before it was real indeed, but so was the one behind it, clad in the coldest frost and deepest ice of the abyss. A silver-haired elf welded it with a single hand, her eyes gleaming with coldness as she glanced at her target. ¡¶Endless Frost: Khione!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Her cold voice danced in the air and the winds howled as the blizzards blew. Ice and frost devoured the place whole, ice crystals as beautiful as diamonds forming by the walls and ground, scattering all over the Winter Forest. The spear of blue and white was unleashed and the piercing cold wind lashed out with it. It bolted towards the enemy without a single warning, piercing its back without fail and devouring the Bloodwing Chromius'' body with the cruelty of ice. The once scarlet light was now slowly being engulfed by glacial blue ice, creeping all over its body, slowly but surely. With its wings still in the feather storm mode, it was easier than ever, the Bloodwing Chromius encased in ice soon after, a thud echoing in the air as it fell towards the frozen ground. ¡ºDid we do it, Grey? That was easier than expected.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo. Not yet. The real test had just begun.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý The frozen prison started to shake and cracks appeared all over the ice. The cracks turned its crevasses and soon, the ice shattered like a fragile prison, the sound of glass breaking resounding ever so subtly. It finally reached the limits of its patience, overwhelming rage boiling in its core as it looked at Grey and Yuna. Rage intense enough to make the ground tremor and the winds tremble in fear, mana going awry like a turbulent storm. Bright, scarlet light swallowed the whole room and the Bloodwing Chromius shone even brighter. It still had the same body from before, only that its wounds were now healing up at rapid rates even with the "Bleeding Edge" impairing it. It wasn''t just the Bloodwing Chromius, its scarlet feathers shone brighter and booted faster than ever, seeming like scarlet streaks of light as it tore the whole place apart, not even leaving time for the Winter Forest to recover. ¡ºG-Grey! D-Did it go berserk?!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo, even worse... It has become desperate!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºA-Ah! Sirius, return!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The walls and ceiling were scarred, the winter forest was turned to powder snow, the ground was filled with gashes, and everyone had no other choice to defend. Polaris kept on teleporting, Yuna used "Phaseless", and Sirius was already unsummoned. They may just be feathers, but they packed enough power to send S-rankers to their creators the very moment it hits a vital spot. They were by no means a joke, a single mistake risky enough to cost one''s life. However, they weren''t the only ones taking damage. The Bloodwing Chromius was also taking damage from its own attack, forcefully regenerating by burning through its mana reserves like there was no tomorrow, risking everything on the moment. ¡ºYuna, Polaris, be careful and stay on the defensive. Don''t charge recklessly until I tell you to, understand?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUnderstood, Master.¡» £ÛPolaris£Ý ¡ºUn!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThen, I''ll commence plan D©` !!!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words, when the Bloodwing Chromius suddenly pounced at him, lunging its scarlet claws towards his heart, and aiming to end the battle in a single strike, desperation boiling deep in its core. Fortunately, Grey had already seen that it would happen, and maneuvered himself away with the aid of wind magic, the other elements also lending him powers to match the speed of something many times stronger than him. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Fists and claws were unleashed, two disastrous forces clashing with one another as the storm of scarlet feathers continued to rage on. Shockwaves once again reigned over the battlefield, each clash rocking the ground. To dodge and parry, to counterattack, to erect a barrier every time it was broken by the feathers, to watch out for any dirty plays, and much, much more. If it wasn''t for his "Multitask", Grey''s life would have long been forfeit. He utilized everything he could, continuing to exchange blows with the horrendous creature in front of him. One of his feet was already on his grave, a single mistake ready to drag him towards the deepest depths of hell. ¡¶Gigaton Gatling!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý His punches heavy and hasty, rushed towards the Bloodwing Chromius without a shred of mercy. They connected from time to time, echoes resounding afterwards and dealing extra damage towards the pressing enemy. Yet despite the damage it took, the Bloodwing Chromius kept on advancing towards him, its core determined to destroy him despite it taking the most amount of damage every second, its body torn and healed in a never-ending cycle. Would its mana run out first, or would Grey succumb to the difficult monster before him? It has become a battle of attrition, two figures continuing to exchange blows and targeting one another''s vitals, adding fakes and feints into the mix. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s fist howled and he jabbed towards the head. Unfortunately, it was still too slow and sloppy, the Bloodwing Chromius dodging it with ease. It then tightened its claws and prepared for a counterattack. However... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM ... It couldn''t even stretch out its claws, when a few resounding echoes hollered all over the place. It was struck five times by a heavy and piercing force, its body blasted several dozen meters away from the sheer force of impact. Grey didn''t miss at all. He simply opened up a gate when his fist struck and another one in the enemy''s blind spot. As soon as it tried to counterattack, his fist had already connected to its flank, only noticing the pain when it was too late. It was damaged early, but those wounds faded away like a fleeting lie with its broken regeneration ability. It simply endured the pain and condensed mana around it, firing a ray of destruction towards Grey soon enough. ¡¶¡¶¡¶¡¶Barrier!!¡·¡·¡·¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Dozens of barriers surrounded Grey in an instant, thicker than ever and sturdier than any wall. The Divine Shield makes its entrance once more, coming in the nick of time and blocking the full force of the attack as if it was nothing. However, the enemy didn''t just stop there. It didn''t even flinch seeing Grey block the attack and simply continued rushing towards him as soon as it got the opportunity, raising its claws once again as it attacked Grey from behind. ¡¶Iron Fortress!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOMMMM FWOOSH FWOOSH Even then, it was still futile. Grey had reacted even before it moved, casting another high level protective spell to cover all areas and let the shield absorb all the damage, only a little but of impact coursing through his body. He was blasted away a couple meters, and the Bloodwing Chromius pounced at gim once again©` or so it was just about to. But the moment it opened a gate, it suddenly halted on its tracks and drew back its claws, knowing full well that it was a trap, A devious smile bloomed on Grey''s face amidst the chaos. It was a trap indeed, but not for the reason it was expecting. With it extremely wary of gates, Grey took the opportunity and used it as his trump card. The very moment the Bloodwing Chromius hesitated was the moment it forfeited its life. There was no time to waste. As soon as the Bloodwing Chromius pulled back its hand, Grey immediately poured his all into a single moment and burst forth with a storm of mana brewing all over his body, the air bellowing at his command. ¡¶Phantom Caliber: Omega!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The enemy tried to defend and crossed its arms, but it was futile. It was an attack which shocked the inside and let impact run rampant all over the place, disrupting the mana veins and cracking the core hidden deep within. Once was already troublesome enough, but Grey peppered it with a whole five of them with the use of "Spectral Echoes". Shock and impact ran all throughout its luminous body, stunning it more than a couple moments... ¡ºNow!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ,,, And a couple of moments was more than enough. At Grey''s command, Polaris quickly unleashed his power over the laws of the universe and stopped the very essence of time itself for a couple of seconds. Only him and Yuna was unaffected by the spell, the young lady now wielding a large spear of frost and death by her hands, ice crackling as she poured all her might into a singular attack, her eyes shining sharply and brightly like the stars as she gritted her teeth tight and planted her foot on the ground. ¡¶Endless Frost: Khione!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Time continued to unfold and the spear bolted faster than lightning, boosted further by the power of space. Sonic booms resound all throughout the room as the spear rushed, piercing towards the Bloodwing Chromius. WHOOOONNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGG A pained shriek full of agony and misery shook the heavens as the spear exploded into a pandemonium of frost and ice, devouring the Bloodwing Chromius whole and piercing every single fiber of its body with a deathly coldness impossible to resist. The enemy was frozen in ice again, but before it would even have the chance to fall towards the ground, Grey had already locked his eyes on it, unbothered by the raging storm of scarlet feathers or the deadly frost. His eyes glowed bright and the winds clamored the loudest they ever did. They coiled around Grey''s arms one final time, not forming a lance nor a sword, but simply as a fist. The first they ever did. ¡¶Raging Heavens: Heartless Judge!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A streak of black and white passed through the frozen coffin and his fist passed through like a phantom. Silence swallowed the battlefield soon afterwards, all eyes latched on the frozen coffin, staring with silence. Crack Crack CRACK CRACK BOOOOMMMM FWOOOOSSSSHHHHHHHHH It started as a little crack and ended up a massive and deafening hurricane. The ice was shattered like glass and the winds were sucked into a vacuum, compressing every form of matter and energy, and ripping them apart with the use of force. Not even dust could escape the wrath of damnation, the Labyrinth walls shredded to dust and the scarlet feathers shattered to smithereens. A scene of ruin played out, not a single speck safe from the grasp of annihilation. Death upon the damned. CHAPTER 339 END Chapter 340: God, Once Again Clouds of dust wafted all throughout the dimly lit room. The once glorious hall now turned into a desert of sand and dust, the winds whistling ever so softly as the murky veil slowly started to settle down, dunes created all over the place. A single figure stood in such barrenness, its knees down to the ground and its limbs torn off from its body and its feathers now shredded into dust, shimmering in the sea of sand and dust. Scarlet light pulsated like a weak, pumping heart. Gentle light of blue and white shone in the barren wasteland, a gate opening in all but a fraction of a second, a young man appearing soon after. There was only silence in the room as he turned his head left and right. "So you survived, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he walked up towards the Bloodwing Chromius, not a single trace of anxiety in his eyes. The enemy might have survived, but it was barely hanging on for its dear life, unable to move a muscle. It had neither the mana to heal itself nor continue attacking, only able to look at Grey with hostility as it slowly recovered its mana. Even if it were to use everything it has left, it wouldn''t even be able to leave a scratch on the young man before it. "What a pitiful state... Still, to think you survived that attack... You really are worthy of being called a Boss... That as a good match." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey almost lost his life countless times, but he was happy to have fought such a powerful enemy. Not only did he grow stronger, he also gained some valuable experience not everyone could brag about in the world. It was a first that he was thankful for a monster, a smile blooming on his face as he readied his fist. The winds coiled in his hands for one final moment, a storm of mana raging on and blowing away the dunes of sand and dust all over the place. "This is farewell...¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s hands shot out like a cannon, a deadly lance lunging towards the Bloodwing Chromius and piercing its chest. The sound of breaking glass played out as its core was filled with cracks, soon shattering into smithereens. The sand and dust were scattered and blown away, brilliant light soon illuminating the gloomy wasteland. Orbs of light shattered into fragments, riding the gentle winds and fading away into oblivion, only leaving behind a couple items. There was the usual mana crystal, "Heaven''s Grace" which removes diseases and heals wounds over a large area, and the "Wings of the Executioner" which the Boss once wore. It was an item which not only grants flight but a good defense and offense as well. All were invaluable. "Should I give these to Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Give me what?" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as Grey picked up the drops, two figures teleported behind his back. One was his reliable partner throughout the month, Polaris, and the other was none other than his beloved, the ever so cheerful Yuna. They were literally just under a terrifying situation a couple minutes ago, but Yuna''s expressions couldn''t be any different. She was smiling so brilliantly, looking at the items with excited eyes, curious and expectant as can be. "I was thinking of giving these wings to you, but..." £ÛGrey£Ý "But...? I think they already look plenty amazing to me though. Is there any problem with them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, rather than a problem... They look too conspicuous, don''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý Five pairs of massive scarlet wings, riddled with gold and platinum. Its feathers were smooth and silky, but can also turn sharp and sturdy once mana is infused with them. No matter where one looked at it, it was too eye-catching. Not to mention that there are only so many items which could grant one the ability of flight. It only needs an expert or a nerd to put two and two together to figure out it was the "Wings of the Executioner". A Mythical-Grade item which could only bring trouble. "Can''t we just disguise them with illusion magic then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I guess that''s right, but... We have the familiars don''t we? I don''t see the need to use this anytime soon. At least not for now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmng... It would also be hard to give them away..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was Mythical-Grade, but it was also just as troublesome as it was amazing. Though it might help them in certain situations, it was best to store it in the "Inventory" for now and deal with it later. Showing it off was the least they wanted to do. It was only then that Grey and Yuna realized how wonderful their equipment was. Not only were they Divine-Grade, they were inconspicuous as well. They could go around town with them, wearing only their armament rings. "Right, Polaris, could you tell the others to get ready to leave? Oh, and do help them out if they ever need it. We''ll be heading out soon enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "By your will, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý A simple command and Polaris quickly vanished into thin air, not leaving a single trace behind. Sirius had also been summoned back outside the Boss Room to join the others, leaving only Grey and Yuna by themselves. "Grey, that wasn''t there before was it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right... It''s the treasure room." £ÛGrey£Ý On another side of the boss doors was yet another pair of massive doors, it was just as beautiful as the ones Grey saw before, doors of white and gold with a ton of gems and jewels adorning it, looking as magnificent and majestic as they come. Silent sets of footsteps approached the gargantuan doors, Grey and Yuna scaling it with their eyes, admiring the masterpiece before them and etching such a sight to their memories, a grand feeling of excitement welling up in their hearts. THUNK CLUNK CLUNK THUNK CREEAAAKKKKKKK The doors opened slowly but surely, the whistling winds rushing in the glorious doors. It was very heavy and clunky, building up the thrill and excitement as its lengthy and mechanical creaks resounded in the air. A gleam of gold and silver welcomed Grey and Yuna as the treasures were unveiled, valuable items filling their view from left to right, astonishment gushing forth in their little hearts, both standing in awe and speechless at the sight. Big and small, golden and silver, light and heavy, metals and fabric, and many more. There were all sorts of treasures everywhere, piling up into mountains and sparkling even brighter than the brightest starry night. They were all too precious, their eyes blinded by the sheer magnitude of wealth and fortune. "Th-These are all ours?! Grey, can we really keep them all?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah, we can... Don''t go too overboard though, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! Th-Then, I''ll be picking some items first!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t the first time Grey has entered the treasure room, but it truly was something not even a prepared heart could handle. There were even more treasures in this one than the previous treasure room in the Labyrinth of Flames. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. As Labyrinths work, the more time passes since the clearing of the Labyrinth, the more treasures will accumulate. And it just so happened that it has been a long time since the Labyrinth of Stars was cleared, about a couple centuries more than the former. What was before them was more than a millennia''s worth of treasures, all piled up into a mountain of shines and sparkles. Grey doesn''t even want to think how much such a hefty pile would cost. It was too much for the heart to handle. "Grey! Look! There''s magic plants here as well! I''ll take them all, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, and oh! I''m sure there''s some rare seeds here as well. You might want to collect them. They might be of use later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll keep that in mind!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, as it seems, the young lady doesn''t really care as much about how grand the place was, simply smiling from ear to ear as she stored all the alchemy goodies inside her storage ring. She was humming to herself as she hopped from place to place. Meanwhile, Grey also got to work and stored all the treasures in his "Inventory", using "Multitask" to organize them as efficiently as he could, organizing by grade, type, and relevance, the pile of treasures slowly decreasing with the passing of time. As one would expect, there were all sorts of rare items scattered all over the place, ranging from Superior-Grade all the way to Mythical-Grade. Even the most common looking items were drops or made from drops from transcendent beast and monsters, "Oh. I wonder how these are made... An alloy using Mithril and Noirite..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! That would also need some dragon''s blood, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see. As expected of a Mythical-Grade item. A dragon, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, as they were picking up equipment, the Blacksmith blood in Grey and the Alchemist blood in Yuna boiled in excitement, excitedly scrutinizing every little item and fawning over them like little children who just found new toys. There were accessories with multiple 4¡î enchantments, mythical-grade concoctions, a pair of mythical-grade storage rings, sacred and cursed items, materials for many high grade items, and of course, coins and crystals, a ton of them. Unfortunately, there weren''t any beast crystals there just like the first Labyrinth Grey cleared. It just shows how rare they were... That or that God simply forgot to add them in the list of rewards. The latter was more likely. Still, with how many they''ve got, it wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say that they are now on par with Imperial Families in terms of wealth, Grey''s inventory now akin to a royal treasury. They were not just loaded, they were super loaded. "Grey¡«! This one is the main reward, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. Sure looks fancy, doesn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It does! I''m sure it will be super strong!" £ÛYuna£Ý Lastly, there was the final reward struck in the central pedestal. It was a golden spear which shone even brighter than the sun. It was slick and light, delicate carvings and jewels running through the shaft, coiling ever so beautifully. The point was decorated with a golden crown, 16 rays pointing outwards, a red jewel by their tips. On the other hand, the heel was laced with red strings and a couple little golden beads and crimson crystals. It was a brilliant masterpiece. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Equipment¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Spear of Prominence ¡¾Grade¡¿Divine ¡¾Power Value¡¿117,026 ¡¾Enchantment Value¡¿336 ¡¾Description¡¿ A spear of gold and red said to have been forged under the sun for a thousand days. It contains the very radiance of the sun and the essence of wisdom. A spear which grants life and also bestows death to those who are worthy. As it is made from celestial gold, it possesses unrivaled durability and sharpness. Its durability to mana is also peerless and allows the user to wield the power of light. It is the perfect spear to those who practice swordsmanship and wield the golden light, ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºGold Dawn (5¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- It was truly worthy of being Divine-Grade. Its ability, "Gold Dawn", not only triples the power of light magic, but also increases all the user''s physical and magical attributes by 50% when the sun is out. It was truly a broken ability. It was as powerful as it was beautiful. Unfortunately, neither Grey nor Yuna was a lancer nor was their main attribute that of light. They don''t even know someone who matches such features. They could only leave the Spear of Prominence in the "Inventory" to gather dust in the corner. "Oho? You cleared the second one already? That''s impressive." £ÛGod£Ý And just as Grey stored the spear, an ever so familiar voice echoed from behind. The two of them immediately turned around to see a man made of pure light and energy behind them, radiating warmth and gentleness with every step. A smile blossomed on Grey''s face as watched such a scene, but the same couldn''t be said for his beloved. Yuna was now gripping her daggers tightly and held it over her chest. Her eyes were full of wariness, gazing at the figure before her with caution. "A monster which can talk... Grey, what should we do?" £ÛYuna£Ý Apparently, there was a misunderstanding. Before Grey could even speak out, Yuna had already labeled the figure before them as a monster, and a powerful one at that. She watched each and every one of its movements, proceeding with caution. Who could blame her? After all, not only did the "monster" sneak up on them without them sensing it, it also looked awfully similar to the Bloodwing Chromius, the only difference being that it wasn''t scarlet and that it didn''t have any wings. For now, Yuna was only observing it, but the very moment it made even the slightest move, she would immediately brandish her daggers and dice it up to a million pieces. Her eyes glinted with sharpness ever so sternly. "Grey, what are you doing? Get ready for battle already...!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, no, umm... How should I put this... That ''monster'' you''re talking about... Well, that''s actually ''God''." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? What are you talking about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Like I said, he''s God... The very same God who sent me to this world and gave me a second life. That God. The God, Namel. That''s him." £ÛGrey£Ý "Namel.... Eh... Eh....?! EHHHHH?!!! God?!" £ÛYuna£Ý It took her a little while, but the moment Yuna realized who the being really was, she immediately screamed to the top of her lungs, her surprised and shaky voice echoing all throughout the ever so expansive Labyrinth of Stars. She looked at God with disbelief, her whole body trembling ever so slightly as she just realized how rude she had been, and to God himself, no less. She wasn''t much of a devout, but she still knew she crossed the line. It was a sin, per se. "I-I greatly apologize for my grave impudence just now, Your Gloriousness! I-I didn''t think such a great being would show up in front of such a meager creature such as myself. Please lift your anger on the world and punish me alone for I..." £ÛYuna£Ý She was panicky and fidgety, acting all formal all of a sudden as she apologized to the great being before her. Her eyes were already swirling from confusion, bowing time and time again as she recited a lengthy essay. "C-Calm down, child. I am not so petty as to punish someone because of something like this. Come now, raise your head." £ÛGod£Ý "B-But I did something so rude!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Everybody makes mistakes and you''re no exception. Hurry now, stand up before you get your clothes dirty." £ÛGod£Ý Tears were already forming in the corner of her eyes from so much panic. Thankfully, God was there to save the day and calmed Yuna down. Though, she still cried in the end out of relief, her legs giving out from so many things happening at once. The situation was quickly averted and Grey then handed Yuna a glass of water to drink. Yuna had already met Kings and Emperors, but meeting God face to face was a totally different experience. It was very shocking to say the least. "Have you calmed down now, Young Lady?" £ÛGod£Ý "A-Ah, yes... Thank you for worrying, and... Sorry for showing you such an ugly sight, Your Gloriousness." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. There''s no need to be so formal now. You can just call me ''God'' or ''Namel'' like Grey over there. I prefer it that way." £ÛGod£Ý "Th-Then, I''ll be in your care, God." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was still a little timid and awkward around God, but things were a lot better than before. It was like when you let your girlfriend meet your friend, the only difference was that that friend was actually a being capable of creating worlds, a.k.a. God. Well, there was no need to fret too much about it. Grey had already encountered all sorts of bizarre and ridiculous situations before, and the one before him was just one of those. He simply accepted reality as it is and sat beside Yuna. "Anyway, it has been a while hasn''t it, Grey? How long has it been? Six months? No, has it been a year, maybe two?" £ÛGod£Ý "Seven... It''s only been 7 months since the Labyrinth of Flames." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? It''s still 7 months? You cleared another one faster than I thought. As expected of the one I chose. You really are something." £ÛGod£Ý He may be a God, but he was more like a friend ti Grey, the two engaging in casual talk, with God praising Grey for his achievements. He may not have a face but Grey could clearly tell he was proud, a large smile drifting afloat in the air. "No, I don''t deserve such praise. I only did what I had to do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Even then, it doesn''t change the fact that you exceeded my expectations. I thought it would take you a couple more years to clear another one, but you sure work fast. I thought you would want to enjoy your life first." £ÛGod£Ý "That''s true, and adventuring is a part of that life. I''m just doing things here and there as I like. You know, enjoying life in the best way I could." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That''s great to hear. It seems like fighting off those old farts really was worth it. I''m glad I was able to get ahold of you." £ÛGod£Ý The idle chat continued, and like before, they talked about the little happenings in Grey''s life. God had hoped him to enjoy his life, and hearing that he really was, he couldn''t be any happier. He felt a warm and fluffy happiness blooming in his heart. Yuna has also been mentioned in some topics from time to time, the young lady only sipping her glass of water as she silently listened in on them. She actually wanted to join, but she still doesn''t know how to act towards God. "Oh, sorry for excluding you, Young Lady. It had just been a long time since I had someone to talk to so I got a little carried away. I hope you understand." £ÛGod£Ý "A-Ah, don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m also enjoying myself while listening." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad to hear that. You really are as sweet as Grey makes out to be. As expected of Grey''s girlfriend©` oh, my bad, you''re his fianc¨¦e now, right?" £ÛGod£Ý "U... Un... I''m Grey''s fianc¨¦e..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was good that he was including Yuna in their conversation, but never did they think he would immediately dive into such a topic when they had just met. Yuna''s face was now beet red, flustered as can be as she answered God. "Hahaha, how nice youth is... Last time, Grey couldn''t stop talking and boasting about you. He was like Yuna this, Yuna that, and©`" £ÛGod£Ý "H-Hey! God! What are you saying to Yuna?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m just repeating what you said back then, what else? And there I thought you were just exaggerating when you called her a goddess. She really is kind and beautiful. I wouldn''t expect any less from my chosen one." £ÛGod£Ý It wasn''t just Yuna who took damage, but Grey as well. The idiotic God exposed all his bragging and gloating about his beloved. All the praises he sang for her and all the compliments he yelled were all unveiled in front of the young lady. Grey wanted to stop God, but it was futile. As he wasn''t even there to begin with, he couldn''t even punch him no matter how hard he tried. His secrets were exposed one after another, Yuna turning even redder than humanly possible. Minutes passed and the exposure of secrets continued. Grey could only hide in the corner and bury himself in a hole from embarrassment, not wishing to hear any more. It was no different from an execution, Grey dying and shriveling inside. "God... You''re so cruel..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Did I say something wrong? These things should be said towards the person in question, no? What use is there if you keep it a secret?" £ÛGod£Ý What''s worse, God doesn''t think he did anything wrong at all. His words were all on point that Grey couldn''t even retaliate even if he wanted to. He really wanted to punch his past self for sharing all those things, thinking it would be alright. ¡ºGrey... That was too much...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºSorry, I''ll be more mindful next time.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It was in that moment that Grey swore to himself that he would never share such secret admiration to anyone else ever again. It wouldn''t matter who they were or what occasion it was. He''ll keep such words to himself until the grave. And while the two were occupied by their own embarrassment, God was eyeing Yuna with curiosity, tilting his head left and right as he cupped his chin. There was just something about the young lady he was interested about. "On another note, I didn''t think your fianc¨¦e would have a 5¡î ability. Was that natural or was it the result of hard work?" £ÛGod£Ý "Hm? What do you mean? Yuna''s always had that ability ever since I met her. I was also surprised at first. 5¡î are extremely rare, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true... Though, they are powerful enough to make up for the rarity. And here I thought you simply worker her to the bone to make her so strong," £ÛGod£Ý "Haha... I''m not that much of a demon, you know... " £ÛGrey£Ý He was strict, but he never heard someone describe his methods as such. But more than those allegations, there was a certain trend in God''s words. Points which the two of them completely miss as they went on with their conversation. "And... It''s not like there''s a way to improve your ability." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? But there is though?" £ÛGod£Ý ""Eh?"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Well, it didn''t take too long before their pages finally matched, shocking not only Grey, but Yuna as well. Their heads tilted in disbelief, but God remained the same, simply staring at them dead in the eyes. "Like I said, there is a way to improve your ability." £ÛGod£Ý ""Ehhh?!!!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý CHAPTER 340 END Chapter 341: Souls and Spirits Shimmers of gold and silver, the sparkle of many colors scattered on the floor, pillars of pure marble and quartz, tiles just as beautiful. The room was filled with peace, the winds blowing and whispering like music in the air. Oh, what a serene scene it was©` ""Ehh?!!" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Well, it was a serene place until two voices shook the place, traces of surprise and disbelief laced all over them. Two faces were contorted and baffled, lips trembling ever so slightly, as they looked at the glowing figure in front of them. In contrast, God remained unfazed. He has no face nor visible expressions, but one could easily tell he was unfazed... Or rather, he was confused why the two before him were confused. Logic has flown off to space. "W-Wait! Abilities can be improved?! Why do I not know of this?! I thought you gave me all the knowledge I needed?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "I did. But your abilities are already of the highest grade. I saw no point in giving you knowledge about this. And... Why would ratings exist if it couldn''t be improved any further? Come on now, Young Man, that''s just common sense." £ÛGod£Ý No, it wasn''t common sense at all, or rather, the common sense between Gods and mortals are so vast that they might as well be two entirely different things. Grey and Yuna were in a culture shock, on a completely different level. And while God may have a point, he could only remain frozen and speechless at his thoughtlessness. It was once again why he realized why he once called him an "Idiot God". He''s the only one who surpasses him and Yuna in the lack of common sense. ''Haah... This idiotic God, really is...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Though it would have been better if they''d learned it earlier, it was still a good thing that they now learnt that there was a way to further strengthen themselves. Just thinking about the endless possibilities makes their hearts beat in excitement. "Then, does that mean there''s a way to acquire abilities as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "There is, there is. Didn''t you just acquire them when you reached Superior Mastery in your magic and weapon proficiencies?" £ÛGod£Ý "We did, but other than that, is there another way?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Another way... Hmm... It''s harder than improving your current ones, but it does exist. Although, it would depend entirely on your soul." £ÛGod£Ý Abilities... Special traits that make one stronger and improve one''s skill in different fields. They are lifelines which could significantly impact one''s life no matter when or where. Although they may seem simple at first, they are very complicated. As per their nature, abilities are traits that are imprinted into the soul. Once they are imprinted, they can never be removed nor replaced unless the laws of the universe are broken. This is also the very reason why learning it is very hard. The soul is not just a mass of aether, but something much more complex. For once, there are two main components, the core and the corona. The core, simply put, is the very essence of a being, remaining the same even after reincarnation. As for the corona, it is all the memories and experience in life which would be shed after death. "Then Grey, when we did that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I guess so... The same logic probably applied then." £ÛGrey£Ý This also applies vice versa. If the core is "shed" or destroyed, one would die. A case just like what happened when Grey and Yuna broke the soul''s corona of one of the Iblis members, shedding away its mana, combat power, and the curse. There are also rare instances where the corona is not completely shed, or not shed at all, and so, one can remember their past life and gain some ability. Grey''s corona was also protected by God so he can reincarnate with his memories intact. Abilities are etched into the core, and each soul has a certain limit. While those called "extra" abilities are imprinted in the corona. These include the enlightenment people receive when reaching a certain level of skill, and can be limitless. "I see... So that means we can gather an endless amount of abilities if we raise our proficiencies high enough, right?'' £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, that''s right. That is the easier way to acquire abilities." £ÛGod£Ý However, the problem lies with true abilities imprinted in the core. They first start as experience, which will then be carried on as "talent" in the next life. Once the talent is honed enough, then they can become "abilities" imprinted in the soul. The problem here is that there is a limit to the amount of "true" abilities. That means the soul will select as carefully as it could before imprinting a certain skill, a process that takes multiple lives to complete. Some even live a hundred lives, yet still fail to imprint an ability on their souls. These "abilities" also grow, and so, the rating increases time and time again. Just an increase of one-star can mean several lives of effort. This only shows how much of a cheat Grey was when God basically imprinted it on them. ''On the other hand, Yuna...'' £ÛGrey£Ý And one could only imagine how many lives Yuna''s soul has spent to hone her ability all the way to 5¡î. Even if she is a genius, she would still need a dozen lives at the very least. She truly was a peerless prodigy. "Haah... And here I thought abilities were hereditary..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. You aren''t entirely wrong there. After all, souls are inherently attracted to those the same as them. That''s the reason why people of the same lineage often possess the same ability. Quite fascinating, isn''t it?" £ÛGod£Ý It truly was fascinating, but also confusing at the same time. But thanks to it, things became much clearer and they could finally answer some of the bizarre phenomena they could only look and ponder at before. However, those weren''t the only things on Grey and Yuna''s minds. It may be hard to acquire "true" abilities, but it wasn''t impossible. As long as there is a chance, they could certainly try it out and aim for the pinnacle of power, "Then, God... Could you tell us how many true abilities are our limit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... For you, Young Man, you can have up to 13 of them... For Young Lady, you can have up to 10 abilities." £ÛGod£Ý "10 abilities... Is that a lot?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A lot...? Hahaha! People usually have 1 to 3 slots. Even I, as a God, have just as much as you, Young Lady. The highest ever recorded is 16, but the Young Man is still a completely outlandish case." £ÛGod£Ý 10 and 13... Their souls were just as powerful as a God''s. There was an endless sea of possibility before there, the two''s hearts bubbling in excitement as they thought about what they wanted to learn and what they wanted to prioritize. Of course, as one would expect, Yuna wanted something which could help her in alchemy, while Grey was still completely undecided. All he knew was that he would fill up his abilities with powerful ones as much as possible. "Hahaha. I can tell what you two are thinking, but don''t do anything reckless. Even with your talent and skill, it would still take you at least a couple hundred years before you can develop a new true ability." £ÛGod£Ý "Eh? A couple hundred years... Is there any way to make it faster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m ashamed, but I''m afraid that''s just how abilities are. Even the record is 271 years without the help of others, and he was amongst the elites of the Gods." £ÛGod£Ý Stolen story; please report. "271 years... That''s a long time..." £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately, time was not on their side. It was no wonder why it takes so long to imprint an ability. Even with how they are now, they would still take a few hundred years to get a new true ability. It was quite disheartening, actually. Even God needed to use all the powers he had left on Merusia to awaken the latent talents in Grey, making him lose quite a bit of his Divine power. It cost him about half his power he cultivated for tens of thousands of years. Normally, Gods wouldn''t even help people gain abilities just because of the sheer amount of Divine Power they use. But Namel still believed it was worth it. He only hoped Grey would fulfill his role and that everything goes according to plan. ''Hmm... I wonder if he''ll forgive me one day...'' £ÛGod£Ý It was a plan Grey had still yet to know, but there was no need to reveal it for now. He simply wished the young man would enjoy his current life with Yuna, and worry about the other things later. A gentle yet subtly guilty smile bloomed on his face. "Now, now, don''t be so gloomy. Even if you can''t learn new abilities in this lifetime, you already are plenty powerful. So let''s cheer up, shall we?" £ÛGod£Ý "Haah... I guess you''re right. I''m still not giving up though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m going to have more powerful abilities than Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Your confidence really is something. You really are lucky to have caught such a beauty, Grey. Make sure to treasure her." £ÛGod£Ý "You''re stating the obvious. That''s already a matter of course." £ÛGrey£Ý Though, as it would seem, there was not a need to worry. The young man he was so worried about was evidently happy with the young lady by his side. If there were any regrets on his side, it was that he couldn''t help him any more. Smiles were afloat in the air, and suddenly, God''s figure grew more radiant and orbs of light separated from his body and scattered in the air. His light pulsated and his figure slowly melded into the air, his figure burning away. "Hahaha. Looks like this is as far as I go for now... It''s a shame, but I have to go back to my new world now. It was short, but I had a good time, Grey, Yuna." £ÛGod£Ý "Would we still meet you again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "As long as you clear the next Labyrinth, we will be able to meet again. And... I hope to see you grow much stronger next time." £ÛGod£Ý "Hahaha. We''ll do just that. We''ll make sure to shock you." £ÛGrey£Ý He doesn''t have a face, but he was smiling ever so softly. Satisfaction bloomed in his heart, his body slowly dissipating, the final fragments of light riding the air and carried away by the gentle breeze, his body fading away as he waved his hand. Soon, even his face was washed away by the wind, light slowly fading away until there was nothing left. The room was soon traced with silence, only two figures remaining, standing in place as they watched the fragments of light drift away. "So that was God, huh... He seemed like he was just a friendly Grandpa... Was it really fine to act like that around him." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Don''t worry too much about him. He''s more like an old friend or something along those lines." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... You sure are comfortable around him. Grey, that was God, you know? The creator of the world? Can''t you at least be a bit respectful?" £ÛYuna£Ý Chatting ever so peacefully, Grey and Yuna then headed to the pedestal to do what they needed to do©` or at least, that''s what they were planning, when a realization struck them like lightning, out of the blue. They were chatting so friendly, they have completely forgotten about one©` no, they have completely forgotten about a couple of things, Silence struck the room once again as the two looked one another straight in the eyes. "Umm... Grey... How do we improve our abilities again...?" £ÛYuna£Ý They now know what abilities truly are, how they form, and what their limits were. However, they have completely forgotten to ask how to improve them, something which was much more important than the others. Not only the improvement of abilities, Grey had also forgotten to ask about the Divine Blood of Creation, the prophecy back on Torogi, the things he didn''t include in his knowledge, and many more things. It was a huge and total blunder. "Haah... Maybe next time...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Only a wry smile could bloom in Grey''s face as he faced his fianc¨¦e. Even if he were to regret it, it''s not like he could turn back time and ask God again. They could only hope to meet him next time and ask the important questions first. There was no use thinking too much about it. Grey simply approached the pedestal where the spear previously was and placed his hands atop it, pouring his mana and the essence of creation dwelling inside him. Runes started appearing all over the room and glowed with sheen and vigor. All sorts of colors sparkled like a cove of gemstones, the room dyed in iridescent light and life, mana swirling around like turbulent yet gentle storm. RUMMBBBLLLEEEEEEE What followed after were tremors running through the room. With the pedestal at the center, the whole Labyrinth of Stars, pure and unknown waves of energy sweeping throughout the whole world, reaching even the farthest nooks and crannies. Grey''s heart pumped with excitement once again, subtle yet noticeable changes unfolding in his body, a warm feeling flowing through all parts of his body and reaching even the deeper depths of his soul, placating him greatly. He still couldn''t identify what it was, but all he knew was that it was a good thing. He felt much better than before, his body feeling as if it was over the cloud. It was like his mind was suddenly cleared of doubts and impurities, mana flowing more gently in his veins. Cling Cling Ting Shing Twing Ting Ring The sensation was soon over, and a sweet symphony of chimes and whistles played in the air. Fragments of light popped out all over the place, bobbing up and down as they were carried by the wind, all drawing in to him as if he was a magnet. They were none other than spirits, and compared to before, they were much more opaque, some moving about by themselves. Albeit slightly, some of them have now gained sentience, their presence much more established in the world. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Spirit¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿... ¡¾Age¡¿... ¡¾Rank¡¿Floating Spirit ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿H ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿H ¡¾Gems¡¿... ¡¾Attribute¡¿Water ----------------------------------- Surely enough, he was right, a transparent status screen floating before him. If before, it would only show a single line of "???", now, his appraisal shows detailed parameters and information about his target. It wasn''t just a subtle change. The world has now recognized the existence of spirits. And it may be because of the blood flowing inside of him, but they were strangely attracted to him. But maybe even stranger, he was able to understand their feelings. He felt a little happy, extending his hand out to greet the little fellas. "Waah¡«! So cute! Grey, what are these things?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Funnily enough, Yuna is now also able to see the spirits with them and they were also attracted to her. She was now happily giggling to herself, playing with the little spirits with a bright smile on her face, looking like a playful child. Grey doesn''t know whether it was because their presence is now more prominent or it was because Yuna was special. It was another thing to ask God once they meet again. The list just keeps on getting longer and longer. "They''re called spirits." £ÛGrey£Ý "Spirits...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. They''re made of aether and are supposed to be the opposite of monsters. God said these are his final creations here in Merusia." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... They really are pretty..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yes, they were pretty, but on the other hand, they were also insanely weak, their combat powers only lying within the range of 1 and 2. They were just as weak as slimes are, no different from helpless babies. Thankfully, they are all spiritual lifeforms, able to pass through physical objects as if they were ghosts. And though magic could damage them, it would take an absurd amount to do so. At least they won''t be exterminated too quickly. Well, he still only activated two pedestals for now. The more Grey activates, the more powerful the spirits would surely become. One could only look forward to how great of a companion they will be in the future. It was exhilarating. "Oh! Grey, look! Look! It''s dancing!" £ÛYuna£Ý It has only been a couple minutes since the spirits appeared in the Labyrinth of Stars, and Yuna was now teaching them a few tricks. She waved her hands and the masses of formless mist and aether danced in her tune. Grey doesn''t know if he could call Yuna talented, or if the spirits were very obedient. All he knew was that he was witnessing quite an absurd scene before him, the spirits surrounding his fianc¨¦e and dancing ever so merrily like little sprites. "Grey, you should join us too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... Maybe next time." £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady continued to wave her dance, shaking her hips soon enough and dancing with the whistles of the wind, the floating spirits dancing with her with glee, their colors and brightness pulsating. A two-in-one dance and light show. Time passed and the whole treasure room was finally cleaned out of everything with value. Grey and Yuna soon stepped out of the treasure room and headed back to the 10th floor, quite a spectacle welcoming them back. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM A carpet of explosions rang out all over the place, pillars or smoke and clouds of dust brewing throughout the expansive floor. Monsters were defeated one after another as bolts of mana and turbulent storms rained down upon them. The ones who caused such a scene were none other than the familiars, pouring it their all and hunting as many monsters as they could before the Labyrinth comes to a close. They were all full of vigor, devouring all the corruption there is. "They sure are quite lively, aren''t they... Even Capella and Achernar are strangely eager despite their timidness..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, Polaris words might have hit them hard." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! We sure are lucky to have such hardworking familiars." £ÛYuna£Ý They continued to watch the scene unfold, a Calamity-Class monster subjugated one after another. Not even the Disaster-Class ones could escape them, Polaris hunting them down and the others following his suit. Some monsters were stronger than them, but with their impeccable teamwork, they could easily take down monsters twice or thrice stronger than them. The monsters whittled down by the moment, only a couple remaining unscathed. It didn''t take long before they finally noticed Grey and Yuna standing there, quickly tidying up the place and heading towards them as soon as they could. Polaris was the first one to land, the others lining up after him, forming a neat formation. "Welcome back, Master, Mistress. How was your trip?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "It was quite fruitful, and... It seems like everyone is working hard. Are you sure you''re not pushing yourselves too hard?" £ÛGrey£Ý "There is no need to worry, Master. We are only doing what we can handle. And... I''m sure everyone here would like to be of service as soon as possible." £ÛPolaris£Ý Everyone''s eyes were filled with seriousness and determination. There was not a need to ask. Even if they were to scold them, they would surely act out stubbornly and still push themselves to the limit. Grey and Yuna could only sigh in resignation. "On another note, Master, Mistress... What are these floating things?" £ÛPolaris£Ý "They suddenly appeared out of nowhere. I don''t think they''re harmful though." £ÛCanopus£Ý "Rather, they feel quite gentle..." £ÛRigel£Ý And as it seems, it wasn''t just Yuna, but everyone else could also see the floating spirits bobbing up and down, gathering around the familiars and seeming like they were admiring them up close, looking cheerful and merry. Astonishingly, the spirits which gathered around the familiars corresponded to their attributes. Water spirits gathered near Rigel, Earth spirits near Capella, Light spirits near Procyon, et cetera. They seemed to like them greatly. "Well, let''s just say they''re our little allies in the future." £ÛGrey£Ý "Allies... I see..." £ÛSirius£Ý "Fufufu! They look cute, don''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey''s answer was quite vague, but the familiars didn''t ask any more questions. They just simply nodded and acknowledged the little sprites floating here and there. They seem to not be bothered too much despite them crowding around them. However, there was no need to pay too much attention towards them. They wanted to go back to the surface already, but the torchstones were still lit. The Labyrinth of Stars was still active, and there were still people loitering around at the upper floors. Thankfully, it wasn''t like Grey and Yuna were in a hurry. There were still a few things to do around the Labyrinth. Especially around the lower floors... There were still tons upon tons of treasure rooms scattered around, waiting to be looted. "Then, shall we clear everything out?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s take all the treasures!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thunder resounded with their steps, the winds hollering as they rushed throughout the Labyrinth, destruction lashing out on their wake. All monsters were obliterated and all treasure rooms were looted without sparing a single one behind. They went up floors and cleared them out all the same, hundreds upon hundreds of treasure poured inside the "Inventory" and thousands of drops popped out here and there. Treasures piled into mountains and billions of kiels piled up with the passing of time. They looted, they subjugated, and they helped out the adventurers who were in need. Every time they brandished their blades and fists, monsters were cut down and sent to their creator. Such a sight continued until the cavern opened up before them. "Fuwaah¡«! We''re finally back!" £ÛYuna£Ý Darkness has swallowed the world, the moon and stars reigning over the sky as the cold, nightly breeze continued to blow. There were stars in the Labyrinth, but they couldn''t compare to the real ones... They were truly beautiful. "Ahh¡«! I really want to take a hot bath©`" £ÛYuna£Ý GROOWWWLLLLLLLL¡« Though, before they could admire the wonderful and mystical scenery, there was something they needed to remedy first. They haven''t eaten a thing since breakfast, and with how vigorous their day has been, it was only natural they were hungry©` No, they were famished. "Sorry about that... Should we have dinner first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Un! I''d also love that!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 341 Chapter 342: Peace After the Labyrinth Clang Clang Clang Clang Swords were swung and swords were thrusted. Knights retreated and advanced as they brandished their trusty blades, swinging them high and lunging at insane speeds, blurring past the eyes of the beholder as they danced around. It was yet another lovely day, and the sun was hovering high over Avalon. The Royal Capital is lively as ever, the people working like busy bees and the children running around like little balls of energy, skipping their steps as they smiled with glee. The Royal Castle was no different, the maids doing their work, the officials reviewing and signing the paperworks, and the knights honing their skills with the sword as they sparred with one another, a series of clangs resounding in the air. Cling Cling Cling Clink Sunlight seeped through a certain window, a fine young man pouring warm milk over a cup filled with chocolate. He stirred the teaspoon gently, a couple clings and clinks resounding in the air as the aroma of hot chocolate wafted throughout the room. He added a bit of sugar and finished stirring. He then placed the cup of chocolate on a cupboard and placed it right next to some french toast, paired with a couple eggs, sausages, and some thin slices of beef. A not-so-light breakfast. Clop Clop Clop Clop His footsteps resounded in the air and he watched outside the window once more, watching the flowers bloom and the knights practice. A couple more steps echoed, followed by a flap and the curtains were opened, sunlight then seeping through. "Mmng... Mmn... Nngh..." £ÛYuna£Ý The gentle sunlight caressed the sleeping face of a beautiful young lady, greeting her softly and the fragrant winds blew from the garden. The young lady soon opened her eyes, unveiling a pair of orbs bluer than the morning sky. She slowly got up and stretched her hands, rubbing her eyes soon after. She was still groggy, her head in the clouds and her eyes barely opened. She then glanced at the window, tilting her head towards the left as she gazed at the young man before her. The young man in question couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight, his heart filled with happiness as he adored the sleepy yet adorable creature before him. Light finally shimmered in the eyes of the young lady, a smile blooming on her face. "Mmn... Good morning, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Morning, sleepyhead. Did you sleep well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... It was the best sleep in a while... The bed is so soft." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she lay back down on the bed, gabbing a pillow and hugging it tightly. She mumbled to herself, acting like a little puppy who doesn''t want to let go. Her ears flapped up and down as she enjoyed such a delight. It has been a long time since she slept so comfortably without the sound of monsters growling and shrieking ringing in ears, and she could confidently say she enjoyed it. So much so, she slept like a log, and she wants to go back to sleep again. "Hey now, don''t go back to sleep. We still have a good day ahead of us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... I don''t wanna... I just want to laze around... Grey, aren''t you too harsh on me? I''m your fianc¨¦e, you know... Can''t you spoil me more?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m already spoiling you enough, so stop acting up. In fact, I think I''m spoiling you too much... Should I cut down your sugar allowance again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You use that card too much... You bully..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna puffed her cheeks as she pouted, and Grey took the cupboard towards the bed, bringing Yuna a wonderful breakfast. It was not nearly enough her usual consumption but it was more than enough to get the day started. She grabbed the cup of hot chocolate, and took a quick sip. The warmth of the drink and the punch of sweetness woke her up fully, a bright glimmer sparkling in her eyes. She was filled with energy, a bright smile painted on her lovely face. And whilst the young lady was having breakfast, Grey was having a cup of coffee for himself. He already had breakfast, and had warmed his body up. He was more than content as he watched his beloved enjoy her meal. "That reminds me, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I didn''t think you adored me that much..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was all too sudden, Grey almost spilling his cup of coffee as he flinched. It came out like a curveball, Grey filled with panic as he looked at Yuna. The very same Yuna who was now wearing a teasing and mischievous smile on her face. "So I''m your Goddess, huh... Fufufu! Grey, am I really that beautiful?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Yuna was talking about none other than the secrets God spilled about how much he praised her when he conquered the Labyrinth of Flames. All the admiration and adoration was spilled without sparing single detail. Grey already praises and compliments Yuna a lot during their usual days, but what was revealed was even sweeter and sappier. It was something so embarrassing, he couldn''t bring himself to say it to his girlfriend at the time. Secrets which have now been revealed to the very last person he wanted to hear it. "No... Yuna, that... They were all a lie, you know? Don''t believe his words so easily just because he''s a God." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? Then why were you so panicky back then? Your face was also incredibly red! Was that also a lie?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that... I was just flustered..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Is that so¡«? Flustered, huh¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young man tried to act calm and dismiss the topic with a composed attitude, but with how flustered he was yesterday, there was no escape. No matter what excuses he makes, Yuna knows that all God said was true. "What did you say again...? Ah, right! I''m so cute when I hug you that you feel like your heart is about to explode every time? Is that true?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t know what you''re talking about... I don''t remember saying that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? Then I assume your heart won''t beat faster when I hug you, right? It won''t, right? I''m sure it won''t¡«! Right¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "H-Hey! Yuna, cut it out already!" £ÛGrey£Ý It is usually her that gets teased, but now that she got the opportunity, there was no way she was letting it go. She pressed on her fianc¨¦ as much as she could, enjoying the spectacle which was Grey flustered face. A rare sight to behold. She approached Grey with a mischievous smile and pounced at him. She embraced him tightly, placing her head over his chest and listening to the sound of his racing heart. It was so fast, it might fly out of his chest at any given moment. "Wa... Waah... It... It really is racing..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was only when she heard the rhythm of Grey''s bearing heart that she realized how embarrassed Grey really is. He always puts on a calm front, but deep inside, his love for Yuna was running rampant, it feels like he''s going crazy. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She was aggressive at first, but now she was just embarrassed as Grey was, beet red all the way to the tip of her pointy ears. She continued to listen to his heartbeats, her heart resonating with his as she held his hand. "Hey, Grey... You really do love me, don''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What kind of question is that... Would I have proposed to you if I didn''t?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s right, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady self-destructed from her own question, the two now red as can be, silence looming over the room as the atmosphere turned pink. They were now both shy and timid, returning to their meals and drinks after experiencing embarrassment. Time passed by, and after having a delicious meal, Grey and Yuna prepared for the day. They had their long-awaited hot baths, and also had a proper lunch, complete with all sorts of dishes made by the castle''s best chefs. It was a peaceful day, not a single monster to be seen nor any white ruins. There was only a beautiful garden outside, and some wonderful views of the Capital to admire from the balcony, air fresh as can be, If there were any changes, it was that there were now floating spirits popping up here and there. They are more dispersed than they were in the Labyrinth, but they really were present, many floating towards them as they went about their day. "So other people really can''t see them, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý And throughout their observation, they noticed that not a single person can see the spirits. Unlike Yuna who can see them now after their presence has become more established, the other people still can''t see them. They were bobbing up and down along the maids, and were floating around by the training grounds yet the people of the castle continued on their day as if there was nothing unusual. They were completely invisible and intangible to them, "Yeah, I was thinking about that just now as well... I wonder what the conditions to see them are..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Does it have something to do with strength? Maybe those at higher ranks are the only ones capable of seeing them." £ÛYuna£Ý "I highly doubt that... Not even High-Rankers noticed them. Though, it would sound reasonable if only Transcendents can notice them." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... But that would make us look crazy, won''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no doubt about it. The moment they start talking to spirits in public, people would treat them no different from crazy people. They already have so many things going for them, and they don''t want more to add to the list. "Haah... If only we could ask God..." £ÛGrey£Ý "But we''ll have to clear another Labyrinth for that." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know... Haah... How troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a bummer but there was nothing they could do about it, and it''s not like they could do anything by complaining. All they could do is wait for another chance and learn more from God the moment they meet again, Well, there was also a method of finding out while experimenting. With the nature of their jobs, they have already experimented countless times and this case was not any different. All they need is some time and motivation. "Oh?" £ÛYuna£Ý And just as they gave up on the thought, a familiar figure suddenly walked out of the corridors, her scarlet hair flowing gently in the air like water. She was more beautiful than the roses and tulips around her, her blue eyes matching the sky. Unlike her usual attire, she now looked like a proper princess, draped in exquisite clothing and wearing delicate jewelries around her neck and her wrists. Her trusty sword was not with her, her expression gloomy as can be. "Lisa¡«! Over here¡«! Where are you going¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna called out and the princess was quickly alerted. She searched left and right for her, only stopping when she spotted them on the third storey balcony. Her mood was quickly lifted, a smile springing up on her face as she waved her hand. "Good morning, Yuna, Grey! How have you been?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Good morning¡«! We''ve been fine, thank you for asking." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s wonderful to hear©` and, oh! I''m heading to the gazebo over there. Would you like to join me?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Un! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no warning whatsoever. As soon as she accepted the princess'' invitation, Yuna immediately jumped from the balcony all the way to the garden, Grey following suit after her, landing softly with the air of wind magic. The passing maids were greatly shocked, but Lisandra was calm as ever. After all, it wasn''t the first time they pulled such a stunt, and it surely wouldn''t be the last. She could only sigh at how absurd her friends were. "Yuna... You sure are free spirited as ever, huh..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Don''t worry. It would take more than a fall from this height to hurt me. I''m a High-Ranker, after all, remember?" £ÛYuna£Ý "How could I forget, Miss Champion¡«?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Geez! Lisa! It''s been a month already!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but with how terrific and noteworthy their performance was, there was no way anyone would dare forget such a sight. Years may pass and Lisandra was more than sure that she''ll remember it as clear as day. Teasing aside, everyone then headed to the gazebo and enjoyed the cool shade over them, the fresh breeze blowing through the garden and bringing along the fragrance of flowers. It was a calming place to be, only a serene melody playing in the air. Of course, what relaxation would be complete without some snacks? Grey quickly brought out a few cups of warm drinks and a handful of sweet and tasty treats to accompany them. A delight for the eyes to see. "Thank you, Grey. This is greatly appreciated." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Hahaha. You''re welcome, but.. What''s with the formality?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, sorry... I just came from a lengthy meeting so I''m still in a formal mindset. I feel like I aged a few years just sitting there." £ÛLisandra£Ý They haven''t even asked yet the princess was already ranting and grumbling about her terrible morning experience, her brows furrowing into a frown and light traces of exhaustion appearing on her expression as she heaved a lengthy sigh. She was clearly tired, not wanting to remember about the happenings just a couple moments ago. She simply took a cookie and a cup of her favorite warm chocolate, wallowing in the warmth and sweetness of chocolate to forget her problems. "Did you meet a lot of nobles today?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You must have a talent in fortune reading, Grey, but yes, I did. About a dozen of them to be exact, and they were all praising me for my performance back at the Carnival of Swords... All of them..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Parsing you... Ah! That kind of praise..." £ÛGrey£Ý "It must have been tough,.. Here, you can have my share if you want." £ÛYuna£Ý Praising... While it sounds good, most of them were all but empty flattery from the nobles and gentry who wished to form an amicable relationship with the Royal Family. Empty words which were only said to boost one''s ego. Not only flattery, nobles also engage in senseless giving of presents, humble yet obvious boasting, hidden messages behind words, and many more. Dealing with them was a real pain in the ass which would make one''s head hurt like hell. What''s worse, it wasn''t the first day since they started troubling Lisandra. They have been troubling her since she returned early from the Labyrinth, not giving her any time to rest and pestering her every chance they got. They were just like bugs one just couldn''t get rid of. "Haah... If only I could just cut them down... But the reputation of the Royal Family would be jeopardized then." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lisa, something about that statement is very troubling," £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, I won''t really cut them down. Well, maybe I''ll just smack them once or twice. That should relieve some of my frustration, won''t it?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Lisa, you''re completely missing the point here." £ÛGrey£Ý The life of a noble is troublesome, and even more so when you''re Royalty. Not only do they have to entertain such unreasonable guests, they also needed to make sure every bit of their actions wouldn''t cause the slightest bit of friction. Seeing how tired Lisandra is, Grey and Yuna couldn''t be any happier to have refused all the offers the Monarchs and High Nobles have extended to them ever since they were recognized as heroes by various countries. And that''s why, they absolutely cannot reveal the fact that the two of them were now transcendents, and so were their familiars. Only trouble awaits them in the unknown battlefield known as politics where the enemies are even worse than monsters. "Well, enough about that tiring topic, how has your trip to the Labyrinth been? I heard you returned very late yesterday." £ÛLisandra£Ý "It was a great experience. We found some great treasure and also got a little bit stronger than before. Though, it was really quite tiring." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. We were so exhausted, we went to sleep as soon as we got back to our room and slept like logs." £ÛYuna£Ý "So it was the same for you too, huh..." £ÛLisandra£Ý It was her first time in the Labyrinth, and she could definitely say experiencing things first hand was much different than just hearing about it from ether''s mouths. She was so flabbergasted, she made a lot of mistakes during her first day. Lisandra had battles against countless gladiators already, but she could barely defeat an opponent who was weaker than her because of fear and uncertainty. It felt like she was in a trance, her hands trembling a little bit in front of monsters. Thankfully, Lionel was there to guide and protect her, making sure everything went right. If it wasn''t for him, only God knows how difficult things would have been. The Royal Academy''s training was nothing to the experiences in the real world. "But you overcame it, didn''t you? That''s already praiseworthy, Lisa!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! You''re giving me too much credit. I was only training on the 4th floor, you know? It''s nothing so grand." £ÛLisandra£Ý "Still! That''s already admirable! Not everyone can do it on their first dive!" £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really? That makes me suddenly embarrassed." £ÛLisandra£Ý The princess'' dice wasn''t the greatest of starts, but the moment she overcame her weakness and inexperience, she plowed through the wave of monsters as if they were nothing, cutting them down one after another without stop. Even amongst geniuses, it would take a lot of resolve and willpower to overcome a fear and she did it with her own power. She is now stronger than before both in terms of the body and of the mind. She was one princess to be proud of. "Ah! Speaking of which, Grey, Yuna, what floor were you hunting?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh, we hunted on the 8th." £ÛGrey£Ý That was a lie, and a big one at that. But Grey didn''t even flinch as he said those words, simply munching on some cookies as he looked at Lisandra, not a trade of quilt painted in his eyes. It was all natural. It was only a two-floor difference, but the difference of the difficulties between the 8th and 10th floor was like heaven and earth. A single monster from the 10th floor is more than enough to wipe out everything on the 8th floor without breaking a sweat. "Waah¡«! The 8th floor! That''s really amazing! Isn''t that the floor filled with A-rank monsters?! Even the General doesn''t go there!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "We are S-rankers, after all. Though, it was quite tiring dealing with a lot of them at a time. There are S-ranks from time to time too." £ÛGrey£Ý "S-rank... They must have been really difficult to fight..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "They are. A single stomp from them is enough to make the ground rumble. They were monsters through and through." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey lied and lied again, but his eyes didn''t waver. He continued to fool the young and trusting princess, twisting the truth without breaking a sweat. His tongue has become so glib, he might as well do a good living as a businessman. Meanwhile, the princess believed her wholeheartedly, squealing with excitement as she listened to Grey''s stories. Yuna, on the other hand, was simply enjoying her treat and drink, not wanting to get involved in either of them. "That''s right! Then that must be the reason why there were so many tremors in the Labyrinth! It all makes sense now!" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Yeah. That''s just how powerful they are." £ÛGrey£Ý No, they aren''t. They are not even close to that strong. The real reason was none other than their successive advancement to Calamity-Class and Disaster-Class, the Labyrinth shaking every single time their bodies were clad in golden light. Well, there was no need to tell that to the princess. No matter how close they are, there are still things that need to be kept hidden, hidden by a veil of fabrication people call "lies". Grey has become a big fat liar. "Then does that mean you''ve gotten stronger again, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! Of course! We got a lot stronger than before!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. You can call us the strongest S-rankers now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Amazing! As expected of you two! You really are the best!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Lies... All of them were lies.... But the princess kept falling for them. While they may be S-rankers in paper, they are in no way in the same league as them. They were just walking contradictions, living cheats who are a total scam. "Well, I''ve also gotten a lot stronger too! Would you like to see?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Oh my, is this perhaps an invitation to a spar?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A spar... Fufufu! It may as well be a one-sided duel for you right now, but... No matter what, I will show how much I''ve grown!" £ÛLisandra£Ý Nervousness, excitement, determination, and a couple more. A swirl of emotions brewed in the princess'' heart as she made her declaration against Grey and Yuna. She waved her hand and a sword appeared by her side. She was already strong before, but compared to the Lisandra standing in front of her, the past her would have been incomparable. She has truly grown in the past month they haven''t seen, and they couldn''t be any prouder. It was truly a sight to behold. "Fufufu! That''s the spirit! You really are our student!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I will be in your care again, instructor!" £ÛLisandra£Ý The sound of clashing swords would soon echo all throughout the castle and the princess would undergo hell once again. She kept on falling, but she also kept on standing back up with her eyes burning with determination. This is the beginning of a Legend who would one day be called the "Sword Princess" in many tales. Her name would be written in history and her endeavors would be told to children for generations to come, but hey... That''s a story for another day. CHAPTER 342 END Chapter 343: Vow of Swords Chirp Chirp Chirp A cheerful melody was adrift in the air, dancing in the breeze, hand in hand with the fragrance of flowers. Birds of blue, black, and yellow perched on the apple trees, the twigs shaking as they hopped from time to time. The flowers are in full bloom, an orchestra of colors playing out as far as the eyes can see. Platinum glimmers shone in the iridescent garden, a large shadow casted on the ground whilst a pair of clear orbs shimmered like diamonds. "Hrey, Yuna, Father says he''s sorry that he can''t see you off. He actually wanted to, but his work doesn''t exactly permit him much freedom." £ÛLisandra£Ý "No, it''s alright, really... We know how busy His Majesty is. His thoughts are more than enough for us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. A King has a lot of duties and responsibilities, after all. Please give our regards to His Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. I''ll see to it that it reaches his ears." £ÛLisandra£Ý A few days have passed since Grey and Yuna have exited from the Labyrinth of Stars, and they have spent the past few days like usual. They lazed around, enjoyed their hobbies, and sparred with Lisandra and the others from time to time. They had a great stay at Avalon and experienced a lot of things, but like any other journey, their stay has come to an end. It was finally time to say their goodbyes and bid farewells to the wonderful City of Swords. The send off wasn''t anything grand, only Lionel and Lisandra seeing them off. They have already said their goodbyes so there wasn''t really anything lacking on their part, only a couple more words left to be exchanged with one another. "Are you sure you won''t be needing anything? Any souvenirs we can help you with? Some custom swords, perhaps?" £ÛLionel£Ý "Thanks, Lionel, but we''re good to go©` No, actually... We probably bought too much. Buying more would be quite troublesome." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s a shame, but there''s nothing more we could do if that''s the case." £ÛLionel£Ý They didn''t just buy a lot, they bought a whole ton of them. They may be thrifty when it comes to other things, but when it comes to food and gifts, they also go all out. It goes without saying that they paid quite a significant amount this time. Well, with the money they got in the Labyrinth of Stars this time around, such a large amount wouldn''t even dent even a thousandth of their wealth. If anything, the cost of everything they bought was just spare change to them. "Then, Lisa, don''t forget to give us a call from time to time, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! I''ll make sure to call you when I have time... And, oh! Is it okay if I ask you questions and advice about swordsmanship?" £ÛLisandra£Ý "Fufufu! You can ask all you want! Though, it might be hard to understand with just words alone. Are you fine with that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛLisandra£Ý Of course, it also went without saying that they also gave a couple presents to the princess and the others. Two pairs of phones, a camera, and some brand new board and card games were amongst them. A lot of novel and exciting things. "Then, we''ll be taking our leave now©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Grey, Yuna! Before you go, can I do something first?" £ÛLisandra£Ý Grey and Yuna were about to hop on to Sirius when the princess suddenly stopped them. She then approached them, taking out a familiar item from her storage ring. It was none other than the swords Grey and Yuna made for her. She then unsheathed her sword before them, making the two tilt their heads slightly in confusion, wondering what she was doing. Only Lionel understood her gestures, his eyes lightning up as he looked at his younger sister. "Oh, we''re doing that, huh... I see..." £ÛLionel£Ý The prince also followed suit and pulled out his sword from his storage ring, quickly unsheathing it from its scabbard. He then plunged it lightly towards the ground, his hands resting on the pommel, both relaxed and opened. Lisandra was one and the same, her delicate-looking hands also perched atop the inverted sword. Their eyes glimmered just as brightly as the shimmer of their blades, traces of honor and dignity burning inside their hearts. "I, Lisandra myr Lantre Graystone..." £ÛLisandra£Ý "I, Lionel myr Lantre Graystone..." £ÛLionel£Ý ""... Swear upon my honor to walk the path of virtue. To forever hone my skills and sharpen my sword. May the heavens bear witness to this vow until the end of time... May fortune smile upon you until we cross swords again."" £ÛLionel and Lisandra£Ý Sudden vows were sung, the two were perfectly in sync as they recited their words before Grey and Yuna. The latter could only bear witness to the scene as it unfolded, the shimmers of the swords gracing their faces. They didn''t really understand what was happening before them, but they could feel the weight of the prince and princess'' words. All they knew was that the two were serious, meaning each and every single word of their vow. "Umm... That was...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s a vow we often make here in Avalon whenever the time comes to part ways with our companions. A tradition, if you will." £ÛLionel£Ý "Yes. It signifies a promise to get stronger and to duel again the moment both parties meet again. It''s a vow first done by King Parsifal." £ÛLisandra£Ý It was just as expected. They have already met and experienced countless traditions from different places and kingdoms, but Avalon''s dedication to the sword really was something else. It was a marvel to behold. "I see... In that case..." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t a need to say any longer. With Lisandra and Lionel finished with their vows, Grey and Yuna also took out their swords. Yuna equipped the armament ring and manifested the Divine Sword, whilst Grey got ahold of Vulcan''s Wrath. In the same manner, they plunged their swords on the ground, little tremors running through as they passed a tiny bit of mana. They soon opened their mouths, reciting the very same words the prince and princess said. "I, Grey of Aster..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I, Yuna of Aster..." £ÛYuna£Ý ""... Swear upon my honor to walk the path of virtue. To forever hone my skills and sharpen my sword. May the heavens bear witness to this vow until the end of time. May fortune smile upon you until we cross swords again."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Their voices rang out loud and clear, the words dancing in the air as the winds blew past them. There wasn''t a single mistake, their words carried with truth and sincerity as they conveyed them towards Lionel and Lisandra. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The fact that they memorized such a lengthy statement was amazing, but perhaps even more than they were amazed, they were happy. It was but a little gesture, but they couldn''t help but have their lips break into subtle and gentle smiles. With the bow done and dusted, and the winds sweeping through the garden, Grey and Yuna hopped on to Sirius and rode on her back. The platinum dragon spread her wings, the winds howling on her wake and the leaves rustling along them. "Then, until we meet again." £ÛGrey£Ý "See you nex time¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý FWOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH Their smiles extending from ear to ear, Sirius then flapped her wings and the winds lashed out. In just a single stroke, she soared hundreds of meters towards the sky, sonic booms echoing with every succeeding flap. A streak of platinum was painted in the sky, the people squealing and cheering as they saw such a scene unfold. The city which was once so big was now in full view, shrinking smaller and smaller the higher they went, soon piercing towards the clouds. Sirius flapped her wings once more and the clouds parted before her. She ruled the sky as its queen, soaring freely like a bolt of lightning streaking during a storm. The only difference was that it was beautiful, thunder resounding with her wings. They were soon far enough, vanishing into the faraway horizon. As he felt the winds blow past him, Grey stretched his hands outwards, reaching out for the clouds before him. A soft and warm smile soon blooming on his face. "Let''s go home, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Blue and white light danced before them and a gate appeared midair. Sirius was swallowed by the light, their figures disappearing without a trace. Only a sky of blue remained, the clouds drifting ever so slowly as the birds flew freely. Grey and Yuna didn''t just go straight home. With a lot of time on their hands, they headed towards their old home first and once again visited the graveyard, telling Yuna''s parents all the exciting events which occurred in the past 3 months. "Oh my, Grey, Yuna, you visited." £ÛValka£Ý "Good day, Missus Valka. We brought some fruits and herbs for you. They say this is good for pregnant women." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my, how considerate of you." £ÛValka£Ý They also visited the Malus Village while they were at it, giving a couple presents to everyone they knew. They were especially particular of Valka who was now in her 5th month of pregnancy, still as cheerful as can be. They didn''t stay there for too long, only chatting for some time, talking with Leif, and checking out the progress in Eldhart and Zeke''s training. They have gotten stronger once again as expected. They really were something to be proud of. "Waah¡«! Elder Brother Grey! Eleder Sister Yuna! You visited!" £ÛEliza£Ý "Surprise¡«! Did we get you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-You should have told me earlier that you were coming! I would have prepared some refreshments for you," £ÛEliza£Ý "Fufufu! There''s no need for that, Liz... Oh right! We also brought you some presents!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, if one''s talking about visits, they also visited Eliza, their cutest little sister figure. She was in the middle of practicing her magic, firing off jets of water towards the dummies and obliterating them without much trouble. Polaris was also there in the Landevar estate. He had returned to Eliza''s side after the Labyrinth of Star closed, once again aiding her in her growth. It has only been a relatively short time since they last parted ways, but it was still a delight. They played a little bit with Eliza, chatted with Fritz for a short while, and cooked a new set of dishes with Rhodes. Since it was already noon, they also had their lunch there, enjoying a hearty meal with smiles floating over the dining table. Time passed some more and it was finally time to head home for real. Grey opened the gates once final time and light swallowed their field of view. A familiar scenery greeted them as the light faded away. "Waah¡«! It''s been some time, hasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... It''s been 3 months, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý And in those 3 months, Galderia hasn''t changed one bit. It isn''t just the beauty of the city, but also the long and busy line stretching out for a couple dozen meters from the gates. The busy hour was upon them and it was bustling as ever. Grey and Yuna lined up as per usual and chatted ever so casually as they wasted their time away. Many of the pedestrians greeted them, keeping them occupied as the line moved along, slowly but surely. "Oh! Grey! Yuna! Long time no see! How''ve you been?" £ÛDale£Ý "It''s been a while indeed, Mister Dale. Good to see you again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Good after noon, Mister Dale¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, it was finally their turn in the gates, a couple familiar figures greeting them. Amongst them was Dale who is guarding the southern gate once again, as merry as ever as he chatted with him. After passing through the gates, the hustle and bustle of the city rang in their ears and crowds upon crowds of people greeted them as soon as they saw them, wearing bright smiles on their faces as they waved their hands full of energy. "Your Highnesses, it''s been a long time. Why don''t you try out bread again?" "Oh! Your Highnesses! We made a new dessert last month! Would you like some?" "The Heroes! The Heroes are back!" The street vendors offered them all sorts of food and items, the children crowded over them and skipped around, the adventurers greeting them with their boisterous voices, and many more. It was quite the warm and grand reception. Such scenes continued to unfold as they walked down the main street. It wasn''t the most ideal of situations, but compared to the battle-hungry swordsmen greeting them in Avalon, Galderia was much better, people tame as can be. And as they walked along the streets, they met a couple familiar figures. One was a man in his middle twenties, bearing ash-colored hair and golden eyes. The other was a woman in her early twenties, hair sparkling like gold and eyes blue as the sky. "Oh! You''re finally back, Grey, Yuna! How has your trip been?" £ÛAria£Ý "It was a fruitful one. The people were nice and the food was delicious. All in all, we had a good time in Avalon." £ÛGrey£Ý "My, that sounds amazing... Should we also head there some day?" £ÛAria£Ý "That''s a good idea, Miss Aria! I''m sure you''ll enjoy it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! If you say so, it must be true then." £ÛAria£Ý Of course, those figures were none other than Kris and Aira. They were just on the way to their house and they coincidentally met them on the main street, seeming to have just completed a quest, and heading back towards the Guild. Aria was as friendly as ever, happily chatting with them, but the same couldn''t be said for Kris. He was now frozen in place, looking at the two with disbelief brewing in his eyes, feeling like his head would be splitting open from a headache. "You two... Just what the hell happened in Graystone..." £ÛKris£Ý Such were the first words he uttered as he stared a hole at the two. He wanted to escape reality and think it was all a dream, but there''s no way dreams would be so vivid and realistic. The two youths before him were just plain absurd. Kris always had a habit of releasing his aura to measure up people from time to time. This is especially true for Grey and Yuna who were strange beyond comprehension. He did the same this time and got an unbelievable result handed back to him. "Umm... Well... We just got lucky...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Luck, huh... I see... I see... Like hell, I do! At least give me a believable lie, dammit! Do you take me for a fool?!" £ÛKris£Ý Grey tried to deflect the question, but it was all for naught. Kris was already at the end of his wits when he realized that Grey advanced to Calamity-Class, and now, they came with a bigger surprise to break him further. He has snapped. "You two... You have some explaining to do. I''m gonna process our quests at the guild and we''ll proceed with whatever the hell this is later." £ÛKris£Ý "Umm... Can''t we just do this tomorrow? We''re still tired, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Tired, my ass. I know you can go on for weeks without rest and still be kicking. Don''t even think of escaping, you hear me? I know where you live." £ÛKris£Ý Normally, Kris would just let things like this go, but with how abnormal the two were, there was no way he could proceed with the same way before, now acting more like a senior from work lecturing his unreasonable juniors. Plus, his statement towards the end was kind of©` no, really scary. It was as if they just received a threat from a stalker, and not just any stalker, but an A-rank stalker whose danger levels were off the charts. They broke his character, alright. Just like that, Kris rushed into the guild to process the completion of their quest and came back out soon after. It didn''t even him a couple minutes, then dragging Grey and Yuna towards their house for interrogation. "Now then... Why don''t you start explaining yourselves?" £ÛKris£Ý "Like we said, we were just lucky." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t give me that bullsh*t, Grey. Spill it or I''ll tell Yuna about the times you asked me for advice... And well, maybe I''ll spill a little bit more." £ÛKris£Ý Grey tried to dodge the topic again. With what Kris put on the table, Grey couldn''t do anything against him and tried to slip away. Yuna already heard so many embarrassing things, and he doesn''t want him to pile them even higher. He could try to get back at him, but Aria pretty knows how stupid Kris is. He was not the type to hide things, and says them out loud without thinking of the consequences. It was his complete and utter loss. There was no escape. "So? What will it be?" £ÛKris£Ý "Haah... Alright, I''ll tell you." £ÛGrey£Ý "You should''ve done this from the beginning." £ÛKris£Ý Reluctant as he was, Grey told Kris and Aria about what they experienced during their stay in Avalon. He only left a couple details behind, making lies which were absurd but totally believable since it was them, Of course, with every word he said, Kris and Aria''s faces contorted more and more, their heads aching from the amount of absurdities and nonsense Grey was spouting. He and Yuna were total nutjobs even amongst the crazy ones. Meanwhile, Yuna stayed out of the explanation as she wasn''t as good as Grey at lying. She simply sat down on the couch and continued munching on her sweets which she pulled out from her storage ring. A ton of them. "So let me get this straight... You stayed on the 10th floor and fought with all sorts of monsters everyday with your life on the line until you dropped dead from exhaustion. And you did that for a whole month?" £ÛKris£Ý "Pretty much, yeah." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s not something you can say casually, you know?" £ÛKris£Ý "Even if you''re strong, isn''t that too risky? The 10th floor is full of monsters that can destroy whole kingdoms. I don''t know if I should call that bravery or just recklessness..." £ÛAria£Ý "Hahaha. I will consider that a compliment." £ÛGrey£Ý Fighting the Boss, the advancement of the familiars, the spirits, and many more. Grey left out a lot of things which would only make things more troublesome and only said what was enough to convince the two. And since Kris can only vaguely guess their ranks, he could only assume they were at the bottom of their ranks even when such was not the case. To top it all off, they''re also fully decked out on the highest level equipment. They were too broken, "Disaster-Class at 19 years old... Haah... What the hell is happening..." £ÛKris£Ý "I was just barely at B-rank at that age..." £ÛAria£Ý And here they thought they were slowly decreasing the gap by training hard every time they got. Grey and Yuna just shattered their beliefs with a surprise. Kris and Aria could only sigh at the two youths before them. "So, what''s the plan now? I don''t think you''ll just stop here, right? Are you aiming to surpass the Azure Sword Emperor or something?" £ÛKris£Ý "Surpassing His Majesty... I guess you could say that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Catastrophe-Class! That''s what we''re aiming for!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna declared proudly without a trace of doubt in her eyes and confident smile which wouldn''t lose out to anyone. Kris and Aria were stunned, unable to speak a word as they tried to take in what the young lady just said. Normally, they would doubt anyone else saying such, but since it was Grey and Yuna they were talking about, they couldn''t even bring themselves to retort to them. Rather, they just got the feeling that they might just reach such a mythical class. "Catastrophe-Class, huh... Hahaha! Interesting! It won''t be much, but I''ll try to support you as much as I can!" £ÛKris£Ý "Oh? So suddenly?" £ÛAria£Ý "Well, aren''t you also curious, Aria? The birth of a Catastrophe-Class Ranker is not something you can bear witness to in a thousand years. It would just be stupid to miss this chance. Don''t you think so too, Aria?" £ÛKris£Ý Kris was now back to his usual self, a bright smile plastered on his face as he asked Ar such a question. Aria was speechless at first, but a smile soon appeared on her face, nodding her head to the words of her husband. "Fufufu! I guess that''s true. Do your best, Grey, Yuna." £ÛAria£Ý "Un! I''ll make sure to blow your minds away!" £ÛYuna£Ý The living room had returned to normal, only chatter and laughter ringing in the air as they chatted their times away, catching up to the times they missed and telling stories about the recent happenings in Galderia. Grey had once again brought out a mountain of sweets and treats as if there was no tomorrow, mountains of sugar pile atop the table along some warm and tasty drinks. Souvenirs from the best pastry shops, "Oh, right! Miss Aria, we dropped by Malus village just this morning. Missus Valka''s stomach sure has grown big." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mom has also told me about that. She was so lively when she called yesterday. Even Dad is......" £ÛAria£Ý CHAPTER 434 END Chapter 344: Yunas Little Big Troubles Fresh and warm milk, sandwiches of ham, eggs, lettuce, and mayonnaise, and fried eggs on a pretty plate. It was a light and healthy breakfast, paired with the scenery of a beautiful garden filled with life and colors. Yuna enjoyed such delight, smiling ever so happily as she indulged in the tasty meal before her. She sliced the eggs and fed them to herself. She then drank her glass of warm milk, humming to herself as she continued to munch. "Grey, can I have some©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No. And even if you try to pout, the answer will still be no." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... I haven''t even finished what I was saying..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was sitting in front of her, eating the same breakfast as his beloved. He didn''t even try to hear her out as he already knew what the young lady would request of him. It was either more food or something that would upset her stomach. He purposefully cooked less for today''s breakfast, only enough to start the day with a smile. The reason being that they just came back to Galderia yesterday, and so, they agreed to eat at the Rabbit''s Den as usual. In other words, they would be having a second breakfast together with Helen and the others. "Don''t pout too much now. We''ll eat more later anyway. I''m sure you have a lot to talk about with Helen and the others later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý She may be spoiled in front of Grey, but she was also very tame. A few simple words were all it took to convince her, the young lady soon continuing her breakfast with a bright smile on her plate, digging in on the sandwiches with such vigor. ""Thank you for the meal."" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Grey and Yuna soon finished their wonderful breakfast, cleaning up after themselves soon after. They washed the dishes, brushed their teeth, and cleaned the kitchen with a little bit of magic, the house sparkling clean like a gem under the limelight. The doors clicked, the footsteps tapped, and the gates creaked. The winds whistled ever so softly as they headed out towards the inner districts of the city, chatting their time away as they smiled at one another, the blades of grass swaying as they passed. It was yet another busy day, the streets crowded like they usually are and the people doing their best in their daily lives. The restaurants made delicious dishes, the flower stalls sold fragrant flowers, and the accessory shops were full of beautiful glimmers. "Oh! Your Highnesses, Good morning! Would you like to buy bread again today? We''re having a special discount!" "Hahaha. Then can we reserve two bags please? We''ll get them later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! And another bag of your cheese bread, please! They''re really good!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! That would be my greatest pleasure!" And like usual, Grey and Yuna were called out by street vendors who were selling all sorts of treats and dishes. Be it bakeries, food stalls, and even open diners. They all called out to them with bright smiles on their happy faces. Grey and Yuna''s walk continued like that until they reached their destination, such a familiar scenery getting them as they halted their steps. The chimes rang out once again, drifting in the air like the sweet whispers of the wind. "Helen, we''ll get two servings of beef stew, please©` Oh! And rice as well!" "Same here! We''ll also get rice and about 6... No, 8 pork skewers!" "Here, we''ll get 3 servings of fried rice and pair them with fried chicken." "Okay! 4 servings of rice, 2 servings of beef stew, 8 pieces of pork skewers... Then 3 servings of fried rice and fried chicken ... Is that all? Any more orders?" £ÛHelen£Ý The Rabbit''s Den was full of vigor and merriness, neighbors, soldiers, tenants, and adventurers all having their breakfast and a young lady taking note of them, zooming all around the place as she confirmed everyone''s orders. She may be playful most of the time, but when it came to work, she was one hell of a hard worker. Not only does she need to deal with hungry customers most of the day, she also takes care of the reception, both jobs perfectly with a smile. As soon as she was finished taking down their orders, she then zoomed towards the kitchen and relayed them to Gerd and Selia. She came back out with trays of food on her person, handing them from table to table, perfectly and gracefully as always. "Oh! As expected of Little Helen! You really are fast at serving!" "How long do you think I''ve been working here? And... I''m not little anymore! Geez! Stop treating me like a child anymore!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hahaha! Sorry, sorry. I just got carried away." The young lady was also loved by the customers, happily chatting by themselves as they waited for their orders to arrive. They always tease Helen every time they have the chance, their laughter clamoring all throughout the diner. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna took a table for themselves and soon their seats. They wanted to sit at the counters, but it was already filled with people. They waited for Helen to finish her job, watching her waltz around as she served the customers. "Excuse, your orders are©` Eh... Grey?! Yuna?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Fufufu! You always give that reaction, Helen." £ÛYuna£Ý The wait didn''t take too long and it was finally Grey and Yuna''s turn, but rather than have their orders taken, what they greeted by was a tight hug from Helen. The very same Helen who was now on the verge of tears. "Oh! Your Highnesses! Welcome back! Are you eating pork stew again?" "Looks like you also missed their cooking! Welcome back, Your Highnesses!" And it was also because of Helen''s sudden surprised voice that everyone glanced at Grey and Yuna''s directions. Most of them were their neighbors and acquaintances, welcoming them back for their return, merry as they usually are. "Geez! I heard that you arrived yesterday! Why didn''t you come back and visit! I was so worried, you know?!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Sorry. We were so tired yesterday so we thought we''d visit after today and have breakfast too while we''re at it. Did you miss us?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! What kind of friend would I be if I didn''t?" £ÛHelen£Ý She was as upbeat as ever, replying confidently and boisterously as she tightened her embrace on the two, not even minding the eyes around them. It has been three months since they last met but the young lady hasn''t changed one bit. As soon as she let go of her embrace, Helen then wiped away the little tears in the corner of her eyes, a smile soon breaking from her lips. Her eyes started to sparkle once again, now brimming with curiosity as she stared intently at the two before her. "So, how was your trip to Graystone? Did you enjoy it?" £ÛHeien£Ý "Well, that goes without saying that we did, but before that... Could we get something to eat first? We still haven''t had our fill, you see," £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! If that''s the case, I''ll get you our best breakfast! Dad made something new these past couple months, and I''m sure it will blow your minds!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hahaha. I''m looking forward to it." £ÛGrey£Ý A triumphant look on her face, Helen quickly dashed towards the kitchen and a loud clamor followed her entrance. Gerd and Selia''s voices overlapped with one another as Helen relayed the news of Grey and Yuna''s return. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Before long, a young lady came back with a tray©` no, a couple trays in her hands and headed towards Grey and Yuna''s table. She didn''t spill a single drop and placed them perfectly atop their table, a warm and aromatic scent wafting through the air. ""Thank you for the meal!!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Grey and Yuna took their spoons and forks and dug in on the dishes before them, a range of dishes from chicken and eggs stew, sweet and sour pork, fried rice, spicy beef stew, and many more. All were sparkling beautifully. The warmth and mildness of the soup, the richness and stickiness of the stew, the juiciness and tenderness of the meat dishes, the crispiness and umami of the fried fish, and the softness of freshly cooked rice. Everything was perfect and delicious, delightful to enjoy. "Mmn¡«! So good! As expected of Mister Gerd and Miss Selia!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. They''re really delicious. But... I don''t see anything new here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s best served fresh and hot, so Dad is still making it in the kitchen. You''ll see it soon enough, though." £ÛHelen£Ý Cling Cling Cling Cling Helen explained and the chimes rang softly after her. Four middle-aged ladies came inside the inn with tiredness traced on their stiff faces. They were the neighborhood aunties, and Selia''s friends who usually hang out in the Rabbit''s Den. They just finished their morning chores and housework left by their husbands and children, now off to rest themselves. They may be the same age with Selia, but they look much older due to the wrinkles and dry skin present on their faces. But such tiredness quickly disappeared in an instant. The moment they saw Yuna by the corner of their eyes, excitement bloomed in their hearts and bright smiles bloomed on their faces, their energy seemingly coming back to them. "My¡«! So you really are back, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. Welcome back¡«!" They were friendly as can be, greeting the two with the friendliest smile one can see. But such a smile was only a facade masking but a hidden intention deep inside their hearts. An intention Grey quickly sensed, a cold shiver running down his spine. Meanwhile, Yuna was still enjoying her second breakfast, greeting back the aunties whilst she innocently kept feeding herself, pure and oblivious glints shimmering in her eyes, not even noticing that she was already surrounded by the ladies. "Lady Yuna, can I ask you a question?" "Hm? Sure... Go ahead. I''ll answer as long as it''s within my reach." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you... You see, my son has already reached 15 years old and......" The content of the neighborhood aunty''s problem was mainly about her eldest son. According to her, his son had just become an adult, and is now searching for a good job which he could enjoy and also earn a living from. Though most people don''t immediately go independent upon reaching adulthood, it is still better to think of the future and learn as much as possible. The sooner one finds a job, the better they can advance themselves, and so, the aunty was asking Yuna for advice on the matter. Be it becoming a laborer, or serving some establishment, or being an adventurer, or being a merchant... There were a lot of jobs to choose from, and each has their own perks and drawbacks. It was something to think about. But of course, as one would expect from the ever so enthusiastic Yuna, only a single job popped up inside her mind. It wasn''t even a competition, her eyes lighting up as soon as the questions were asked. And that profession was... "Of course! It should be alchemy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alchemy... I heard that it was a difficult profession..." "No, no, not at all! As long as you can grasp the basics, you''re all good to go! It may take a while, but I''m sure your son can make it if he works hard enough!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna continued to babble and mumble, sharing all sorts of things about alchemy and how it was easy to do them as long as you have the material and apparatus. They earn quite a decent wage as well, making it a very viable profession. "Ah, I''ll be going to the restrooms for a little while." £ÛGrey£Ý And just as Yuna got engaged in the talks about alchemy, Grey finally confirmed his suspicion. He quickly stood up as soon as he could and calmly walked away without looking back at his beloved fianc¨¦e. He hasn''t even finished his meal yet. "Amazing! Lady Yuna is not just an amazing adventurer, but an alchemist as well!" "No wonder she could make those beauty products! She is a genius after all!" "Hehehe! Those beauty products were nothing. I just made them in my spare time©` Eh? Beauty products?" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a trap... It was a trap from the very beginning, and Yuna failed to notice it. She has grasped the situation now, but it was already far too late, the ladies surrounding her from all sides, not showing even a window of escape. Now that she thought about it, the ladies who were asking her such questions were none other than the ones who trapped her before as well. The very same aunties who would go crazy for beauty, seemingly looking like a pack of starving wolves. Yuna had already signed the patents and paperwork for the cosmetics, but since they needed to be away from Graystone, she never had time to teach the others how to make them. She thought she could just do it later, but she now very much regrets it. "Now, now, Your Highness, we only have a few questions¡«!" Or so she says, but their eyes were even scarier than those of monsters which she fought on the 10th floor. To make things even worse, she couldn''t use magic on them. Thankfully, she quickly thought of a devious but effective plan. "I-It was Grey who taught me how to make them!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s great escape plan: Sacrifice Grey. Just like how Grey betrayed Yuna before, Yuna sold Grey''s name in the moment of desperation. Grey hasn''t even gone that far when the ladies'' gazes concentrated on him, Yuna using that chance to escape with her "Nihility". It was all too sudden. Before Grey could even notice, an aunty had appeared behind him and grabbed him by the shoulders with a terrifying smile on her face, preventing him from escaping... Though, just like Yuna, he also has an escape plan. ¡ºEveryone, come out!¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s next level escape plan: Sacrifice the familiars. His shadows quaked and 9 adorable balls of fluff appeared out of thin air, looking as confused as one can be. They may be powerful familiars, but with their current forms as they are, they were nothing but cute little furballs for the neighborhood aunties. "Kyaa¡«! So adorable! What are these creatures?!" The ladies squealed and crowded over the familiars. They were so overwhelmed by cuteness, they totally forgot about Grey. The latter didn''t waste the familiar''s gallant (and involuntary) sacrifice, and escaped as quickly as he could, silent as the wind. The moment the ladies snapped back to reality and noticed, it was already far too late. Grey and Yuna were now both gone from the inn, leaving their breakfast behind and vanishing like a puff of smoke. The familiars also vanished soon after. Huff Huff Huff Huff Two figures gasped for their breaths as their hearts raced like stallions galloping on the meadows. They just escaped a narrow predicament, now out in the open streets as they ran away from the pack of hungry©` no, scary neighborhood aunties. "Yuna, you... I didn''t think you''d betray me like that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Weren''t you the one who betrayed me first before? This is just payback! I''m not guilty of anything!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey now... It''s been three months, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý They love each other©` no, they are head over heels for one another. Even then, that doesn''t mean they won''t try to take revenge over petty and silly reasons. No matter how absurd and insane, they were still people, after all. Though, because of such sudden circumstances, they have now missed their second breakfast without eating much. Gerd was also cooking something new and delicious. It was a shame, but there was nothing more they could do about it. "Oh. Looks like they''re selling skewers over there. Should we buy some?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I''m still hungry too." £ÛYuna£Ý The two could only move one, heading towards the stand where they sold skewers and getting themselves something to eat. Just the smoky and meaty smell alone was enough to make their stomachs grumble. There was no way they would miss it. Four pieces? No. They brought a whole four dozen of them and ate them with such happy smiles on their faces. It''s been so long since they got to eat pork skewers in Galderia, so they were really looking forward to it. "Here you go, Your Highnesses. I hope you enjoy them," "Fufufu! I''m sure we will©` Hm? Mister, looks like you put too many skewers. We only asked for 48... There''s over 50 here..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, no. I meant to do that. You could call it my welcome back gift." The vendor said with a bright smile on his face, but Grey and Yuna weren''t happy a single bit. They had just seen a couple smiles like it just recently, and it was also the reason why they missed their second breakfast. To make matters worse, they could feel a certain gaze from behind the vendor which one couldn''t just ignore. It was none other than the vendor''s wife and daughter, who suddenly appeared out of thin air. A terrible premonition loomed over their hearts. "U-Uh... Mister... Is there anything you want to ask us...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, it''s nothing much... It''s just, over these past couple months, a certain rumor has been going around the city... My wife and daughter have been interested in it..." "A... A certain rumor, you say...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, yes... Well... Have you perhaps made the nectar of youth, Your Highnesses?" Their hunch was right on the mark, the premonition coming true not even a minute later. And now, it wasn''t just called some excellent cosmetics, but instead, the "Nectar of Youth, a Legendary-Grade item of incomparable worth. The wife and daughter''s eyes were gleaming like that of a predator''s, and in Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye", he saw a wave of similar women rushing towards them like a horde of starving zombies, eyes lit up with determination and madness for beauty, It was now or never. Whilst the vendor was still occupied by making up excuses for himself, Grey then took a step back and escaped©` or so he wanted to, but a strong force abruptly stopped him. It was none other than Yuna, her arms clinging onto Grey and preventing him from escaping. ¡ºDear, where perhaps are you going? You''re not betraying me again and escape on your own again, are you?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºN... No... Not at all... I was just thinking of going to the restroom...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThe restroom, I see... That seems understandable... And here I thought, you''re going to escape because of the stampede of women rushing at us.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried to reason out, but it was all for naught. The horde of women was already in sight, kicking up a massive cloud of dust and shaking the ground as they all towards Grey and Yuna. Even the elderly were fast as lightning. There weren''t just four of them like before, and not just a dozen either. There were more than a hundred of them searching and scouring for Grey and Yuna. They were like hunters in a jungle of stone and wood. A pack more dangerous than monsters, ¡ºSorry...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! Apology accepted!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for them, unlike before, Grey and Yuna were now prepared. With just a little bit of magic, they quickly vanished in the middle of the streets like a veil of thin mist. All the ladies were puzzled, the skewer vendor evidently perplexed. Everyone searched for the two, looking left and right, and high and low. As the words spread about Yuna''s beauty products, more and more women joined. Soon, even the merchants joined in, and so did the husbands troubled by their wives. "Ah! Their Highnesses are on the roofs!" Though, it didn''t take long before Grey and Yuna were spotted, all eyes swimming towards their direction like a coordinated orchestra. It was actually a tad bit scary to watch, Grey and Yuna feeling a shudder running down their spine. "Haha... How troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý They ran and they ran, but as if their eyes could compare to Grey''s, they always found them one way or another, more and more people joining their ranks, and the wave of beauty crazed people growing larger with time. They tried to retrieve the bread they reserved, but the women lie in wait. They also thought of just heading back home, but they were also there. The Rabbit''s Den was also out of the window. They were everywhere and anywhere, not letting a gap form. Time passed and Grey and Yuna spent the day running and hiding. Thankfully, they managed to take their skewers and there were also a number of tasty snacks in the "Inventory". It was actually quite fun getting chased around all day, "Haah... We could finally relax..." £ÛYuna£Ý Still, it was a little troublesome when the people started climbing roofs. Not only could they be caught, it could also cause accidents and injuries. They could only lay low and hide in one of Yuna''s happy places. It was none other than... "Thank you very much, Guildmaster. You really saved us there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s my duty as the Guildmaster, after all." £ÛRina£Ý ... The Alchemists'' Guild. Grey initially thought they should just spend the day in the "Sanctuary", but that would only prolong the problem. It was better to make something to appease the people and handle things more responsibly. Yuna was also just thinking of getting some new alchemy quest, so it was the perfect time. It was also peaceful and quiet so she could focus on making her concoctions and potions with an ease of mind. Renting a laboratory was the right choice©` Click Clack Clack "Hm? Guildmaster...? Why are you locking the doors...?" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Or so Yuna thought, when suddenly, the Guildmaster locked the doors behind them and slipped the key between her bountiful chest. She didn''t answer Yuna, a bright yet terrifying smile blooming on her face. "Now then, about those beauty products, was it...? Can you tell me a little more about them? I''m quite curious about it, you see." £ÛRina£Ý What was just as scary as a woman who craves for beauty...? It was an alchemist who craves for knowledge. And unfortunately for Yuna, the Guildmaster was both of them. It was twice the terror and twice the pressure. "Yuna, you aren''t thinking of escaping, are you?" £ÛRina£Ý "I... I''m not... I was... I was just thinking of inviting the Guildmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s great! I knew I could count on you!" £ÛRina£Ý She was still smiling, but her eyes were begging to differ. Yuna could only accept the harsh reality of life, and follow the higher-ups. No matter how powerful she was, there were still those above her. Oh, the bitter reality of the world. "Then, while you ladies are having your chat, I''ll be taking my leave. I''ll come get Yuna back later when you''re©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, where perhaps do you think you''re going?" £ÛRina£Ý "Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to get away, but a hand suddenly grabbed his shoulders before he could even turn around. The Guildmaster was wearing the same smile on her face, now tilting her head and closing her eyes for a bonus scare. "Umm... I also have some work to finish©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛRina£Ý "Like I said, I have©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm?" £ÛRina£Ý Resistance was futile and reasoning was off the table. The more Grey tried to reason out, the tighter the Guildmaster''s grip became and her expressions darkened with it. If he refuses anymore, he would only be digging his grave deeper. "I... I''ll be in your care..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You should have said so sooner!" £ÛRina£Ý CHAPTER 344 END Chapter 345: Chocolate Peanut Butter Lasagna! "Kyaa¡«! Art, hurry up! You''re so slow!" £ÛBella£Ý "W-Wait! Bella, Galvin, you''re just too fast!" £ÛElnart£Ý Woof Woof Woof Woof The little figures ran around the garden, the sound of little footsteps and the barking of the furballs echoing in the air. Smiles were afloat the place, drifting in the breeze along the sweet and calming scent of flowers. The kids ran around and the familiars chased them. Suddenly, Galvin stopped on his tracks and faced the furballs, halting along with him. He raised a twig towards the air, then pointing it towards the familiars with an adorably determined look on his face. "I am the hero, Galvin! I will vanquish you demons from this land!" £ÛGalvin£Ý So the little boy declared and he swung his sword with vigor. Unfortunately, vigor was all he had, and even when he landed the strike, only a soft "pomf" resounded in the air, the twig easily bouncing off the familiar''s soft and fluffy fur. "Galvin, move away! I will also aid you in battle!" £ÛElnart£Ý Said his older brother with a fierce determination burning in his eyes, also landing a blow towards the familia''s left fore leg. However, he was even much weaker than his younger brother who was 2 years younger than him. It was hopeless. No matter how much effort they put in, they were far too weak to face and overcome the adversity before them. No matter how brave they were, such was useless in front of absolute power. There was only one thing they could do... "Galvin, take the princess and go! I''ll hold them off as long as I can!" £ÛElnart£Ý "Understood, Elder Brother!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Art, be careful! Take care of the demons!" £ÛBella£Ý ... And that was to run, Galvin taking Bella''s hand and running away with their little legs. Elnart tried to hold off the familiars, but he was greatly overpowered, the little furballs pinning him down with their fur tickling him to a chuckle. Galvin and Bella were also hopeless, the familiars easily catching up and pouncing towards them. Everyone was pinned down by the little furballs, only able to laugh and giggle as they were attacked by their cuteness and fluff. "Haaaahhh......" £ÛYuna£Ý Yet despite such happiness, the same couldn''t be said for everyone around. It was especially true for Yuna who had been sighing since the beginning, dark circles to be seen around her eyes as she lay her head down at the garden table. "You''ve been sighing a lot lately, Yuna... You must have had an exhausting week. It was because of the cosmetics, wasn''t it?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Un... They were all so terrible..." £ÛYuna£Ý It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna returned to Galderia, and ever since then, Yuna has dealt with a lot of troubles because of her cosmetic products. It wasn''t just the Alchemists'' Guild, but the Merchants'' Guild as well. Yuna was already done with the patents and the related paperwork, but teaching the other alchemists how to make them was quite tiring©` no, very exhausting. She has been practically sleepless over the past few days, even having nightmares about it. Yuna wasn''t even short in money so the income from it doesn''t matter much to her. She sacrificed all her time so that the ladies wouldn''t bother her and Grey anymore. She somehow managed to pull through in just a few days, but the results were brutal. She was pale as a guest, her soul leaving her body. "Yuna, have you fried casting healing magic on yourself? That might help you quite a bit. You really look so grim." £ÛCedric£Ý "I already did... I already did so many times... But it was useless. They can only cure physical fatigue, diseases, and curses." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Aren''t there any mind-related spells?" £ÛCedric£Ý "Uuu... I don''t know... I just want to sleep..." £ÛYuna£Ý She was grumbling and frowning, ranting like a university student who just received an unreasonable amount of workload over such a strict schedule. If it were only her and Grey, she would have thrown a tantrum already. Seeing her like that, Cedric could only empathize with. He could remember his past self from her when he was just starting out as a Lord. He could still remember the many times he cursed his father for retiring so early. Oh, the good old days. "Elder Sister Yuna... Are you alright?" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Big Sis Yuna, You look down... Do you need a hug? Mom and Dad always feel better after I give them a hug." £ÛBella£Ý And as it seems, even the children had noticed how exhausted Yuna was. As soon as they saw her start grumbling, they immediately rushed towards her side and tried to comfort them the way they could. The familiars were also with them. They were too adorable, simply too adorable. No matter how mentally fatigued Yuna was, she could only smile after seeing such adorable angels try to cheer her up. The feeling of warmth and comfort bubbled inside her heart like a hot spring. "Uuu... You all, come and give Big Sis a hug!" £ÛYuna£Ý She opened her arms wide and the children rushed towards her. Yuna then hugged them tightly, but not too tight. Just embracing the children and familiars was more than enough to warm and mend her exhausted mind. Over a distance, a young man was looking at him with warmth in his eyes, a soft and subtle smile blooming on his face as he watched such a heartwarming scene unfold. He then looked away, humming to himself soon after. That young man was none other than Grey who is now making snacks for everyone. He wasn''t making them just to fill their stomachs but also to cheer up his dejected fianc¨¦e with a mountain of treats. "Cupcakes, crepes, pies, macaroons, rice krispies......" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, as one would expect, they were all sweets. enough to make one''s teeth hurt just by looking at them. It has only been an hour since he started, and he already made mountains of them, sugar and carbohydrates galore. And he was yet to be satisfied with the selection of sweets before him. He soon took out a number of ingredients from the storage and piled them atop the table, taking them out one by one with his slick hands. "And whoops... That should do it." £ÛGrey£Ý Graham crackers, butter, cheese, peanut butter, sugar, vanilla, whipped cream, milk, salt, chocolate, some dried berries and nuts, and some syrup for toppings. Such an array of ingredients was lined up atop the kitchen table. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Then, shall we get started?" £ÛGrey£Ý First, Grey made the crust. He first crushed the graham crackers into crumbs, then mixing it with melted butter until the crumbs became moist. The mixture was then poured into a plate and frozen with ice magic. After the crust was the peanut butter layer. He mixed and beat together peanut butter, melted cheese, vanilla, and powdered sugar together, finally adding a couple cups of whipped cream. He mixed until the mixture was consistent. "Then spread them over..." £ÛGrey£Ý The peanut butter mixture was spread all over the crust, Grey making sure it was even in all places. He then used ice magic once again to freeze the peanut butter layer. He set it aside and prepared for the next. For the chocolate pudding layer, he simply mixed some chocolate and milk together, adding a bit of sugar and salt to even out the mixture. And like before, he spread the mixture over the previous layers, freezing it over again with ice magic. Finally came the topping. Grey spread over the remaining whipped cream atop the finished layers and drizzled the top with chocolate syrup, melted peanut butter, a bit of powdered sugar, and the bits of dried berries and nuts. The Chocolate Peanut Butter Lasagna was complete! "Everyone, let''s have some snacks first, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! There''s cake and chocolate!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Big Bro Grey! I want to eat the macaroons! And pudding too!" £ÛBella£Ý As soon as Grey called out, the children came running towards him like tiny ducklings towards the mother duck. They all wore sparkling eyes, sparkling even brighter the moment Grey put down the snacks on the white garden table. Of course, it went without saying that Yuna was also greatly interested in the snacks her beloved made. She may have been quiet, but her eyes were the brightest amongst them. So bright to the point that it was blinding. """"Thank you for the food!!!""" Everyone sent their prayers of gratitude towards heaven and also washed their hands beforehand. And as soon as the prayers were over, such tiny hands reached out to the sweet treats and took one of their liking. "Mmn¡«! So good! I could eat these all day!" £ÛBella£Ý "Father! Eat these! These are good!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Yup, tastes just about right." £ÛGrey£Ý They all had different reactions, but everyone was wearing smiles on their faces. A certain little girl was even copying Yuna''s remarks, and trying to act like her as well, mimicking her completely. It was none other than Bella. But of course, the one with the best reaction was none other than Yuna who was now smiling from ear to ear as he munched down on the sweets with such eagerness. Her ears were also flapping up and down, making her chuckle. She had been tired out from the endless work these past few days, but just tasting the sweets was more than enough to make her mood pierce through cloud nine. She was especially happy because Grey practically made them for her. "Hm? Grey, what''s this one called?" £ÛYuna£Ý And just as she was enjoying herself, a certain snack caught her eyes. She had seen most of the things Grey had made, but it was her first time seeing that one. She could only tilt her head in confusion as she glanced with curiosity, "That''s called ''Chocolate Peanut Butter Lasagna''." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... What a long name... It''s quite the mouthful to say, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, it really is. But its name aside, I can assure that it tastes amazing. I put my honor on the line with my words," £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Then I''m sure it will be delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t waste any more time and got herself a piece of the said sweet, and put it on her plate. She then took an even smaller piece and forked it with her fork, feeding it to her mouth soon after, an explosion of sweetness flooding her mouth. The soft and sweet graham, the salty, nutty, and earthy peanut butter, the sweet and bitter chocolate, the fluffy and creamy whipped cream, and the fruity and nutty punch delivered by the toppings, all blending in harmony. There were a lot of flavors to take in, but it wasn''t overwhelming. Rather, it was quite gentle, softly caressing her tongue. The texture was top-notch as well, not too solid nor was it too jelly. It was a heavenly delight. "Mmn¡«! So delicious! Grey, this is amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad you liked it." £ÛGrey£Ý It was quite a hassle searching through his memory bank for a wonderful and unique recipe, but seeing how much Yuna liked it, it was worth all the effort. Moreover, he himself enjoys it quite well, feeling more than satisfied. "Waah¡«! I want to have a taste too! I want some too, Big Brother Grey!" £ÛGalvin£Ý "Me too. I also want to have a bite, Older Brother Grey," £ÛElnart£Ý "Alright, here you go. Just ask if you want some more." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as the children saw Yuna enjoy the Chocolate Peanut Butter Lasagna, they also started asking to have a taste. And as one would expect, they loved the treat very much that they kept asking for more, smiles blooming on their faces. Even Cedric enjoyed the snack even though he wasn''t as much of a sweet tooth as his children. Eating it reminds him of a certain figure he dearly misses so. He could only wish that she gets a bite of the sweets as well. Just like that, time continued to pass and the children continued playing with the familiars. They ran around the garden, continuing where they left off and waving their swords against the demon chasing after them. "Graa! I will eat you naughty children!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Kyaa¡«! Run away! We can''t defeat the Demon Queen!" £ÛBella£Ý "Let''s run away! She''s too strong!" £ÛGalvin£Ý The only difference now was that Yuna was now the enemy, lauded by the others as the "Demon Queen". She had already recovered from her dejection, and so, she decided to play with the children, the familiars now acting as their trusty steeds. Meanwhile, Grey and Cedric are talking about business and similar matters. They were tackling matters about the exportation of rice, the processing of magic tools, exchanges and updates regarding many of the involved parties. "I see... Then how long would it take before rice production becomes relevant in the whole county? A couple months? Maybe half a year?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey now, we don''t have ridiculous powers like you and Yuna. It would still take us a year at the very least. Just clearing the marshes is a massive task." £ÛCedric£Ý "That does make sense... And how about the other territories?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Regarding that, there are already some showing interest in growing rice. Though it was just the neighboring territories at first, the other regions are also now contacting us after His Majesty announced his support." £ÛCedric£Ý Long story short, the rice plantation program Grey started is now progressing at a rapid rate. While many villages are still starting, some are already up and running and are producing a manageable flow of rice into the market. Thankfully, the demand on rice is still not that much, mostly coming from Galderia and a few requests from Grey and Yuna''s acquaintances. Because of this, even with the relatively low supply, the price of rice is still reasonable. With rice, chocolate, potatoes, and many more planting programs started because of Grey''s search of ingredients, the agriculture sector of the Kingdom is undergoing a massive boom, the other nobles, finding out new crops they can profit from, Speaking of profit, Grey''s profit from the patents and shares alone has now grown to an astonishing degree, earning him a few million kiels every single month. This only led his Merchants'' Guild, guild card to be promoted from Silver to Gold. "Still, to think you already have a Gold guild card... I feel a little cheated..." £ÛCedric£Ý "Hm? Don''t you also have a Gold guild card, Cedric?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, but I didn''t earn it in less than a year like you. Even the fastest growing companies don''t grow at this rate, you know?" £ÛCedric£Ý "But I don''t have a company though?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s exactly the problem here." £ÛCedric£Ý Though nobles mostly earn their earnings from taxes, many of them also earn a decent amount from their businesses. And those who reach Gold rank are usually the ranks of Count. Those of lower status usually find it hard to achieve. Yet even with that fact, there was Grey. Not only the agricultural innovation, but also his invention of magic tools such as the camera and the phone was revolutionary. He may be at Gold rank now, but it won''t be long before he reaches Platinum of above. "Ah, speaking of which. How is the program with Torogi progressing? I heard from Marika that they''re now expanding to other territories?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Changing the topic now, are we? Haah... You really are something..." £ÛCedric£Ý There was no use thinking too much about it. Even if Cedric were to use all his brain power to try and understand the young man before him, he would only have a painful headache and nothing more. He simply gave up. "Well, it''s going pretty smoothly actually. If things go as planned, it won''t be long until the trade routes reach Galderia and we''ll have access to new resources." £ÛCedric£Ý "That''s great. That means we can get more ingredients." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s all about food again... Shouldn''t you be asking about the people there first? Like the Great Chief or his daughter?" £ÛCedric£Ý "We''ve been keeping in touch so there''s really no need to worry. In fact, we just got a call from Marika the other day saying that they''re fine and all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right... I keep forgetting you also gave them phones..." £ÛCedric£Ý It wasn''t just Marika. The Tobias household, Aria''s family, the Graystone household, acquaintances, and many more. Grey and Yuna had given a lot of phones towards their acquaintances and they have always been keeping in touch. In fact, it was also because of phones that their transactions became much faster and the development of products progressed as much as it did today. It truly was a tool for a better world... If only it wasn''t so costly to make... "Then would the Great Chief be visiting the capital soon?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... That would be the case, though it may take more than a month for that©` Oh! And speaking of the capital, I have something to give you..." £ÛCedric£Ý Said Cedric as he opened his Storage ring and searched for a certain something. It took him a little while, but when he was done, a letter appeared in his hands, one with an unfamiliar seal embedded on it. "That is...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "This is an invitation to a young lady''s tea party. She is from a Marquessal household so I can''t really decline it that easily." £ÛCedric£Ý "Hm? So they''re contacting you now since the guild doesn''t work, huh,.." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, and here are the rest." £ÛCedric£Ý Sais Cedric as he opened his storage ring again. As soon as he did, a pile of letters came pouring out like an unstoppable flood of white and red, all sorts of crest and seals embedded on each of them, both local and foreign. Cedric simply showed the highest ranking one of them all before, but there were also countless letters from the lower nobility as well as the gentry hoping to contact Grey and Yuna using the Aldridge household as the medium. "Wow... I... Umm... These are a lot, aren''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A lot...? These aren''t even all of them. These are only the considerable ones. If we count all of them, there would easily be five times more." £ÛCedric£Ý "Five times.... Grey, isn''t that bad news...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yep, the news was so bad that even Yuna who just managed to overhear was now frozen by the sheer amount of letters addressed to them. There was already a pile©` no, a mountain before them, and there were still more where they came from. In fact, there were so many that Cedric now receives more letters for Grey and Yuna than letters addressed to their household. Some even go as far as to address the letter to Cedric, only for the contents to be actually delivered to Grey and Yuna. Of course, what came with some of them were gifts (bribes), kind words (flattery), and persuasion (threats). It was so ridiculous, Cedric has raged countless times over how unreasonable they were. He just wants to burn them all to ashes. "I even received a letter from a foreign King the other week..." £ÛCedric£Ý "From a King?! Isn''t that serious?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I thought so at first, but it was actually just a fake. I almost had a heart attack back then. Hahaha." £ÛCedric£Ý He was laughing, but his expressions begged to differ. And to make things worse, he has been shouldering such a troublesome matter for a whole 3 months whilst Grey and Yuna were gone. It was a long, long nightmare. Grey and Yuna had already asked the Guilds to throw away all the letters, but they never thought Cedric would be the one suffering because of their thoughtless actions. They couldn''t be any more sorry for him. "Grey, Yuna... Can''t you do something about the invitations?" £ÛCedric£Ý "A-Ah, yeah... We''ll do something about it." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but neither Grey nor Yuna have any idea how to stop the annoying barrage of letters coming from all directions. Though, there was no need to say such words to Cedric. It was better to keep quiet. Cedric soon sighed and stored the letters back into his storage ring, making the table clean and tidy again. He decided not to dwell on his sorrow anymore and had another bite of the sweets before him. "Hmm... These really are good... I''m sure Veronica will like these." £ÛCedric£Ý "Should we bring some to her next time then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah. That would be much appreciated." £ÛCedric£Ý The peaceful day continues... CHAPTER 345 END Chapter 346: A Better Sanctuary The leaves were green and yellow, some plucked by the wind and gliding down as they fell towards the cold and wet ground. The blade of grass greeted them, rustling along the whims of the fresh breeze passing by the place. Sunlight was neither too bright nor too hot, the white and gray clouds drifting in the ever so blue and eternal sky. They casted light shadows on verdant plains, a splash of color dropped in the everlasting horizon, life blooming everywhere. Suddenly, a massive shadow darted across the viridescent scenery, a platinum glint gleaming across the fields as the sunlight reflected on such beautiful scales, eyes and crystals brown as the earth burning with flare. BOOOOMMMM RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE The platinum figure made her descent and the ground shattered before her. Massive plates of soil and rocks spring off of nowhere, shattering the once verdant plains as far as the eyes can see, a flood of earth rushing uncontrollably. The waves of brown and gray halted and a deserted land was made extending over the horizon. Hills were formed, mountains were formed, and large crevasses were painted all over the once green canvas. "Thank you for that, Third Sister. It''s my turn now." £ÛRigel£Ý Another platinum figure hovered in the air, his eyes a deeper blue than the sky above and blue marks engraved all over his body. He breathed in a storm of mana and the marks glowed bright along his eyes like sapphire. The winds howled and a sphere of blue gathered in the air, waves of water surging at uncontrollable speed, growing bigger with time as the moisture in the air was sucked away. Soon, a massive lake formed in the sky, swirling with pride. BOOM FWOOSH WHOOSH GUSH GUSH GUSH The sphere exploded and a heavy downpour poured towards the ground. The deep crevasses were filled with water, rushing to all nooks and crannies and filling them full. Rivers were formed one after another in the land of brown. In the depressions located all over the place, water gathered like a basin catching the faucet water. Ponds and lakes were given life, soon overflowing and connecting with the rivers, forming tributaries and creeks all over the place. The ground shook once again and springs of water burst forth from below. They were much smaller than the ponds and lakes but they weren''t any less beautiful. Now, the field has become dark, spots of blue scattered here and there. "Fufufu! I guess it''s my turn then!" £ÛVega£Ý Yet another platinum figure made her descent and the ground quaked with vigor once again. She spread her wings and her eyes glowed green like emeralds hit by the rays of the brilliant sun, a smile blossoming on her face. But it wasn''t the only one which blossomed. As the winds blew, seeds of green and brown sprouted all over the place. Blades of grass spread and rushed like a rapid wave and the brown canvas was painted green. After the weeds and grass, came the flowers. The color of the rainbow bloomed where there wasn''t any life, filling the place with personality and making the place much more beautiful than before. The lakes and rivers weren''t spared either, reeds growing on their banks and lily pads popping up in the place along some beautiful algae. There were also cattails and kelp accompanying them along a variety of wonderful flora. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE Vega spread her wings once more and up came the trees. The once plain meadows were littered with thick giants reaching out towards the sky and patches of dense forests were formed left and right, painting the mountains and the plains. Finally came the bushes and the vines, popping up all over the place as a final touch to the green portrait. They bloomed with flowers of all colors, fruits and berries soon forming and adding an extra splash of life and color. "Capella, can help me out here for a little bit?" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Y-Yes! Coming!" £ÛCapella£Ý Piles of earth once again formed, hovering over the ground in large chunks which casted shadows on the newly painted landscape. Canopus roared and the earth shattered, the hands of pandemonium reaching out from his body. The earth was decomposed and ruined, weathered into tiny pieces until all that was left were fine sand and gravel. Such sediments were then scattered along the lake shores and riverbanks, making things even more delicate. Finally came a rush of light from two figures, the vitality of plants and the land soaring sky high. Everything was already beautiful, but they became even more radiant and even more mystical, shimmering like gems under the moonlight. "Waah¡«! Everything''s so beautiful¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s because everyone''s working so hard. Still... I didn''t think we could do this much even though it''s still the first day." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s because everyone is so enthusiastic!" £ÛYuna£Ý It has been a week since Grey and Yuna returned to Galderia, and after dealing with such a tiring adversity with the cosmetic products, it was now time to relax... Or so they thought, but there were still more left to do. Thankfully, it wasn''t as sudden and unreasonable as before. They are now renovating the Sanctuary for the second time. They have built a meadow before, but now that the Sanctuary has grown bigger than before, it was time for another renovation. With Grey''s combat power now, the Sanctuary''s radius which was at 3 kilometers before has now reached past 8, with the area of Sanctuary now reaching more than 200 square kilometers, an area about 3 times bigger than the Royal Capital. And now, they are terraforming the whole Sanctuary, or at least, most of it for now. Since the area keeps expanding with Grey''s combat power, renovating the whole place would practically be impossible. It was simply too big. "Hmm... To think there are even mountains here now... Grey, aren''t your abilities too cheaty? It''s unfair." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you can complain to that Idiotic God if you have any problem." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, that''s disrespectful... He''s still the creator, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Come on, I''m sure he won''t mind." £ÛGrey£Ý Says Grey with confidence in himself. Though one would usually be worried about being smitten for such atrocious words, the God they were talking about was now in another dimension. There was no need to worry. Nonsense aside, the familiars continued to work around the Sanctuary and dyed the place with even more colors, going wild as much as they can and creating the most beautiful and awe-inspiring features one would be able to witness. There were peaks which soared towards the sky, waterfalls hundreds of meters high, and forests with trees as tall as skyscrapers. The whole Sanctuary had become their playground, new geographical popping in and out everywhere. "If these sights were present back on Earth, I''m sure they''d be in the 7 natural wonders of the world..." £ÛGrey£Ý "The 7 what...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "Nothing. Just some fancy titles." £ÛGrey£Ý The familiars continued to work, and Grey and Yuna continued to instruct them. They also helped them out in the more difficult tasks and moved the land with their hands, literally. They were like Gods shaping the earth. Of course, it wouldn''t just be "natural" geographical features. Grey and Yuna were also planning on creating some structures near the entrance of the Sanctuary and also some farms here and there for their own convenience. While there were some materials which can''t be made with magic alone, there were also many that could "easily" be procured after a tedious process. Some of which were ones they needed in abundant supply. "Is this enough, Master?" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Hmm... Just a little more and we should be good." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood. Then, Capella." £ÛCanopus£Ý Capella heaved the earth once again and massive chunks of soil and rocks hovered in the air. Canopus devoured them with curse magic once again and decomposed them to sediments, creating the finest grains of sand. "Thanks for helping out today, Polaris." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s my greatest pleasure, Master. And don''t worry, Lady Eliza is currently studying so I''m free at the moment." £ÛPolaris£Ý "I see... That''s reassuring to hear." £ÛGrey£Ý More and more sand was created with the passing of time, Polaris'' law magic using gravity to suspend them in the air. As the piles grew, large shadows were casted on the ground and a smile bloomed on Grey''s face. "Alright! Let''s heat it up!" £ÛGrey£Ý The air howled and scarlet flames erupted from Grey''s palms. He waved his hands and pillars of flames rushed to the mountains of sand,heating them up and melting them at insane speeds incomparable to those of smelters, From sand and flames came glass, still molten and red as they float in the air. Polaris delicately separated a chunk of molten glass from the main chunk, spreading them evenly to create a rectangular piece. With a flick of Grey''s hands, the winds blew aggressively and the molten glass was cold, crystals forming rapidly and making a massive pane of glass. The winds howled once again and blades of wind sliced them up into reasonable square pieces. "And that''s a batch of them done... Only a couple hundred more to go." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey sighed and looked up the massive sphere of molten glass before him. He once again commanded the wind and continued creating glass, batch after batch until a few mountains of glass panes were formed, shimmering like crystals. Time passed by quickly and the sky started to change color, the day coming to an end. The days passed and everyone continued to work hard, the Sanctuary looking better and better as the sands of time trickled down the hourglass. Cling Cling Cling Cling A certain day arrived and a silver-haired elf entered a massive store. The soft chimes rang in the air and the doors creaked after her. Velvet carpets, laced couches, and all sorts of decorations welcomed her. It was a furniture store. The furniture, big and small, and simple and grand, were all beautiful and wonderful but Yuna didn''t pay them too much attention. She simply walked straight and headed to one of the counters where a receptionist waited for them. "Good morning, I''m here to receive an order reserved under the name of ''Yuna''. Are they ready yet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. We have been waiting for you, Your Highness. Please follow me." There was no time to dilly-dally. As soon as the receptionist confirmed who Yuna was, she then led the young lady to the storage room where a number of already packed furniture was waiting for them. "Would you like to check your inventory list, Your Highness?" "Un, please." £ÛYuna£Ý From stools, to cabinets, drawers, shelves, and many more, there were all sorts of things present before them. Other than furniture, there were also appliances, tools, and apparatus they obtained from one of their subsidiary stores all neatly packed together in crates and boxes. As one would expect, there was a mountain©` no, a couple mountains of such things present before, amounting to a couple million kiels. The cost is even much more than their property and the furnishing. It was astronomical. "Are you sure you don''t need delivery, Your Highness?" "Thank you for worrying, but there''s no need." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna replied with confidence and waved her hands. Her storage ring glowed a dim glimmer and everything before her was sucked in in an instant, the winds whistling as a small vacuum formed by the sudden vanishing of items. "As you can see, I am more than capable of it by myself." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady ended her statement with a bright smile, beaming brightly towards the surprised receptionist. She didn''t stay any longer and headed back out the store, still wearing the same bright smile on her face. Yuna didn''t take any detours and headed straight back home as soon as she could. But rather than heading inside the house, she headed towards the garden and halted her steps, the sweet fragrance of flowers welcoming her back. ¡ºGrey, I''m back.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºOh, alright. I''m opening the gate now.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey ended his words and gentle lights of blue and white shone before the young lady. A gate appeared before her, and she stepped inside without thinking too much about it, the light swallowing her gently. The light soon faded away and she was greeted by a mythical scenery. Not only was there a wonderful and fantastical landscape before her, there were also a number of dragons soaring in the blue sky and perching on the hills and forests. Well, that''s just a majestic interpretation. In reality, it was just the Sanctuary which was now improved and better than before. Only the final touches were left, a large and wonderful array of structures located by the middle. "Everyone, I''m back¡«! I also brought everything we ordered!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks, Yuna. Sorry to have troubled you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez! What are you talking about?! This is also going to be my home, and aren''t I your fianc¨¦e?! I should at least do this much!" £ÛYuna£Ý Proudly declared Yuna as she puffed her cheeks, trying to show that she was pouting and sulking. She likes that Grey was considerate of her, but also annoyed by it at the same time. Although subconsciously, he treats her too much like a child. "Sorry, sorry. I just did it out of habit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! I''m going to really get angry next time!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but she was easily placated by Grey''s apology and him patting her head. That was also the very reason Grey treats her the way he does, the two not really changing that much. They are simply just idiots in love. "Anyway, here are the furniture and items you asked for." £ÛYuna£Ý A smile now blooming on her face, Yuna swiped her hand and the mountains of items appeared out of thin air. A quick check with his eyes, and Grey confirmed everything was there, all in top quality, not a single scratch to be seen. "Then, everyone, shall we get started?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Yeah!!""" """Yes!""" Enthusiasm in the air, everyone unpacked the furniture and started their work. Their Sanctuary house was decorated with the best and most cozy of furniture, looking even better than their house back in Galderia. Of course, the other buildings weren''t left alone either. The magic tools, apparatus, and machinery they ordered were also placed in their rightful places, heavy thuds resounding in the air as such massive objects were put down one after another. What would have usually taken dozens upon dozens of people didn''t even make Grey and Yuna break a sweat. Rather, they did things even faster doing hours of work in a matter of minutes, the familiars also doing their part. Time passed and the afternoon arrived. After several days of work, everything was finally completed. The Sanctuary was not just bigger, but also better, with new and exciting features present everywhere. "Waah¡«! We finally did it! Let''s celebrate! Let''s celebrate!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! Master, let''s eat a lot today! I want to eat meat!" £ÛVega£Ý "Me too, Master. I think holding a celebration would be for the best." £ÛArcturus£Ý Everyone was full of joy and was jumping up and down with bright smiles afloat on their faces. Yuna was especially excited, eyes sparkling brightly as she looked at her newly built laboratory, even more grand than ones in the Royal Capital. They didn''t just create a magnificent landscape and upgraded their house. Amongst the structures they made was an Alchemy Lab especially designed for Yuna''s work, all sorts of alchemy tools and apparatus for all alchemy needs. It wasn''t just the laboratory, but also a few dozen greenhouses present around it. Not only does it grow herbs, but magic plants as well. A special place rich with mana to grow the magic plants in special conditions. Magic plants vital for brewing higher tiers of concoctions. The greenhouses were so massive and numerous that the mountains of glass Grey and the familiars made the first day wasn''t even enough. They had to make even more many times over. It was tiring, but it was worth it after seeing Yuna''s smile. ''Well, it''s not like I don''t understand her...'' £ÛGrey£Ý As for Grey, he also created a massive forge for himself, complete with everything a blacksmith would need. Attached to it was the study which he would use to enchant the finished items, a mountain load of mana crystals present in the storage. They initially planned modest workshops at first, but as one would expect, they went overboard and exaggerated things again. The scale was so grand, they could even compare to royal and imperial workshops which took years to make. The other buildings and structures weren''t any less grand than them either, complete with all sorts of things. From training grounds, to farms, to gardens and ponds, and even a large area to simulate a battlefield. They were all present. In the very center of the Sanctuary was erected a massive tower which oversees the whole land, acting as a vantage point and also a lighthouse at the same time. It was a nice place for sightseeing and watching the sunset. "Master, Mistress, can we stay here when we''re resting?!" £ÛVega£Ý "That''s right! The shadows are so boring! I also want to stay here!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Me as well, Master, Mistress..." £ÛAchernar£Ý Lastly, they also made individual homes for each of the familiars where they could let themselves loose. They are usually in their wolf pup forms, after all, so they rarely have the chance to spread their wings and relax. They were now much freer. All of them were also tailored to the familiars'' needs. Vega has a deep and lush forest for herself, Rigel takes ownership of the biggest lake, Capella loves the barren lands, Achernar likes the dark caves, Procyon in the sunny summits, and much more. But perhaps the most outstanding one was Sirius'' field which was veiled with mist. It was mist which clouds one''s senses and makes them see the most absurd of things. It can only be called a field of illusions. "Polaris, are you sure you won''t make a domain of your own?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, Polaris. There''s still plenty of space, you know? And the place will only get bigger so there''s no need to hold yourself back." £ÛYuna£Ý "There is no need, Master, Mistress. I am already satisfied like this." £ÛPolaris£Ý Only Polaris was the one who didn''t opt to create his own domain. He is by Eliza''s side most of the time, after all, so he saw no need in establishing a place of his own as of the current. He was already satisfied to help out. "Alright, but don''t be shy to create your own. You can come here anytime and do as you like. You''re always welcome." £ÛGrey£Ý "I will keep that in mind, Master." £ÛPolaris£Ý The Eldest dragon ended his statement with a smile and bid his farewell to everyone. It was just about time for Eliza to finish her lessons and so, he hurriedly departed and went back to her side, leaving everyone else behind. "It''s a shame that Polaris can''t join us, but should we start celebrating everyone? Let''s have a wonderful feast tonight!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s have a picnic by the meadow and go all out!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! You''re the best, Master! Mistress!" £ÛProcyon£Ý Everyone''s spirits were high and happy, prancing around as they celebrated. Grey checked his inventory once again and checked what kind of ingredients they could use for the night. From simple ingredients to S-rank meat, they were all present. They soon headed to the meadow for an evening picnic and with a wave of Grey''s hand, the portable kitchen appeared before them. The fires were lit ablaze and they started cooking©` or so they were going to. "Grey, I just remembered something important... Can I borrow the Divine Sword for a moment?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Sure...?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was a sudden request, a certain promise popping up in Yuna''s mind. Grey didn''t really think too much and just gave the Divine Sword to Yuna, and the young lady received it with a bright and joyful smile on her face. "Grey, now that I think about it... We haven''t really fought in the Carnival of Swords, have we? You still have yet to fulfill your promise." £ÛYuna£Ý "Uh, yeah...? Are you still mad about that...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! No, no, not at all¡«! I was just wondering, since we now have a spacious training ground, isn''t it the perfect time to fulfill our promise?" £ÛYuna£Ý She was smiling, but her eyes begged to differ. It wasn''t the usual pair of terrifying eyes, but ones which sparkled with excitement and anticipation. Grey had hoped that she would forget about it, but it was impossible. Yuna''s memory was too keen. "We can''t...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s not like we can''t, but... We''re celebrating, aren''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh...? But it will only be for a short while! And the sun hasn''t even set yet, do we still have some time! Pretty please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The guilt of not fulfilling his promise weighed down on Grey''s heart as he heard his beloved''s words. Yep, it was because of the weight of his guilt, and not because of how weak he was to Yuna''s adorable pleas. Not her pleas at all. Grey tried to resist but with Yuna''s sparkly eyes directed at him, his heart received one critical hit after another. He couldn''t even stand even a single minute under the attack of her cuteness. "Haah... Alright... Just this once..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best, Grey! I love you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý He''s just a fool in love... CHAPTER 346 END Chapter 347: Haunted Forest...? (pt. I) "Fuwaah¡«! That was delicious¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! You really make good eating faces, Yuna." £ÛHelen£Ý "Well, that''s because the food is just so good, you know? I can eat here everyday for the rest of my life!" £ÛYuna£Ý Laughter and giggles resounded in the air, the day bright as the sun above and the city merry as ever. The clock had struck 7 and people were having breakfast all over the city, warming up their stomachs to start their day. A couple days have passed since Grey and Yuna had renovated the Sanctuary and they passed their time like they usually do. They did quests, alchemy, blacksmithing, farming, lazing around, and enjoying time with friends. Just the good days. Now, they just finished breakfast at the Rabbit''s Den and are about to start their day. With the quick work they did on the Yuna''s matters, there really wasn''t much more to do, and so, they decided to just chill around and do nothing for the day. "Grey, did you hear that? Your bride says she wants to eat and stay here everyday! Can we keep her?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hey now, don''t go nabbing off another person''s fianc¨¦e. And, can you even afford to feed her everyday? Yuna''s not a small eater, mind you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... You''re right... We''re going to go bankrupt if we keep her..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Hey! You two, that''s rude! I don''t eat that much of a big eater, you know! I''m just like any other normal girl!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but no normal girl eats more than ten times a normal knight and eats snacks which are a meal of their own. Yuna could probably eat a week''s worth of a whole family''s meals in a single day, maybe even less. Well, it''s not like Grey could really blame her for that and he was also the same case. If Helen were to know their monthly expenditure on food alone, her jaws would surely have dropped to the ground. They could even afford a house with such amounts. "Hey, have you heard? They say there are ghosts in the eastern forest." "Hah! Do you really believe them? Those are just some baseless rumors! I''m sure they''re just undead monsters!" "But didn''t the adventurers come back empty handed too? Even if they''re unlucky, monsters would at least have a mana crystal." And just as they were enjoying their day, a loud bunch of voices rang out in the air. They were the neighborhood gossipers who were talking about a certain happening by the eastern forest where people usually forage materials and do quests. It wasn''t the first time Grey and Yuna heard it for the day, rather, they have been hearing such rumors floating around since a couple days ago. And apparently, the witnesses are only increasing every day, people reporting to the guild and guards. According to it, the temperature would suddenly drop in the eastern forest, and there would suddenly be rustling when there was nothing else around, and some say pebbles would suddenly roll around or that sprites of fire would appear out of thin air. There were dozens of testimonies already, but the figures causing them have yet to be seen. Thankfully, no one has been reported to be hurt and that the "ghosts" were harmless. As such, they are dubbed as the "Playful Ghosts of the Eastern Forest". "Grey, Yuna, what do you think? Is it really a ghost?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Hmm... I don''t know... There are many undeads which have the ability to go invisible or lower the temperature, but..." £ÛGrey£Ý "People would have been hurt, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. After all, monsters are born to cause harm." £ÛGrey£Ý While some monsters do possess intelligence and might look emotional, they are not what one would call sincere, but rather, mimicry of the people. They do not possess true intelligence and would harm people without a moment''s notice. Monsters, as they are, are manifested out of the people''s fear, using corruption as the medium. It is already embedded in their instincts to hurt people as soon as they notice them, some even going so far as to chase them without breaks. While many undead monsters could be called "ghost-like" like the poltergeists or the strays, there are no such things as "ghosts" which are said to be the lingering souls of the departed. Such were just myths even in Merusia. "Then could it be a beast?" £ÛHelen£Ý "That could be possible, but... People would have seen them since beasts are living things. Only a few have the ability to hide themselves like people." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right, and I don''t remember any beasts with abilities like those living near Galderia©` no, it might not even be present in the whole Kingdom." £ÛYuna£Ý No, even if one were to consider the whole world, beasts with abilities are extremely rare, with most of them at the higher echelons of strength. People would have seen such goliaths if they were the ones causing chaos in the forest. "It''s most likely someone pulling a prank using their abilities. Maybe they have a stealth ability or something along those lines." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... If you say so..." £ÛHelen£Ý Still, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but think about the playful and mysterious ghosts in the eastern forest. It may just be someone playing a prank using their abilities, but on the off chance that it wasn''t they would be in for a surprise. All they needed to do was head there and catch whatever was causing the rumors to spread, and they might be able to catch who the perpetrator was and satisfy their curiosity while they''re at it. Of course... ¡ºGrey, do you think a magic plant is causing all this?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ... Yuna was only hoping that it was a magic plant. She''s never heard of such magic plants with said abilities, so she was sure that it was a new species if she is fortunate enough. Her eyes were sparkling excitedly as she asked Grey. ¡ºYuna... The someone would have already picked it if that''s the case.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAh... Oh... That''s right, isn''t it?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Though, those hopes were quickly crushed by none other than her beloved. After all, the world of adventurers runs on money. Even if such a plant did exist, they would have already plucked them out and sold them for a profit. "Then, I guess we''ll be leaving now, Helen." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Then are you going to have dinner here later too? I can reserve some of the usual dishes if you like." £ÛHelen£Ý "I don''t know... But maybe next time." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna still a little dejected, the pair stood up from their table and placed their payment on top with a subtle clack. A creak and a series of clings followed after it as they went outside, waving their hands goodbye to Helen and company. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The open and busy streets welcomed them warmly, smiling faces blooming all over the place. Grey and Yuna''s steps soon resumed and the two headed out to a certain direction, Grey humming with a carefree and excited face. "Hm? Are we heading to the Guild, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... You wanted to see if there really was a magic plant in the eastern forest, didn''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, I did, but didn''t you say it was hopeless?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, there''s no harm in trying, is there? Plus, even if there isn''t a magic plant, I''m sure we''d still find something interesting." £ÛGrey£Ý A weird kind of monster, a mutated and rare beast with abilities, some mischievous pranksters, or maybe an array which messes with the senses. There are an infinite number of possibilities about what they could find in the eastern forest. And even if Grey and Yuna couldn''t find anything, they could simply go have a stroll or gather some herbs and edible plants in the forest. They could also have a picnic while they''re at it to fully enjoy their day. It was a win-win situation. "So, what do you think? Should we head there, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do that! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to think too much about it. The very moment Grey sprung up the suggestion, it was pretty much decided that they would be going, Yuna''s eyes now sparkling as brightly as before as their steps echoed in the air. The winds blew and their voices were drowned out in a bustling sea of noises. After walking a couple minutes, Grey and Yuna finally arrived in the guild, boisterous and merry greetings receiving them as they went inside. The adventurers were as lax as usual, many lazing around as they waited for their party members to process their quests and many also talking about their most recent adventurers, bragging about their heroism and valor in their quests. "Heh¡«? If you''re so brave, why don''t we head out to the eastern forest and test your courage. I heard some ghosts have been popping there recently." "That''s right! I''m sure a ghost or two won''t scare you, right?" "O-Of course! Those are just ghosts! Don''t make light of me!" And even in the guild, it seems like the rumors about the playful ghosts of the eastern forest had already spread, many adventurers talking about it and some even planning to check out the forest out of curiosity. Of course, there were also some who had already headed there beforehand, but they were split into two parties, those that witnessed the ghost''s playful pranks, and those that didn''t. Though there were more of the latter, there were still a significant number of witnesses for the rumors to be ignored. "Then, let''s see just what kind of ghosts they''re talking about..." £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna were checking out the quest boards and looking out for those that had something to do in the eastern forest and its immediate vicinity, skimming through all the posted requests from left to right. Goblin subjugation, the gathering of Kalkia herbs, escorting a merchant through the forest to a nearby village, searching for the bandits'' hideout, collection of wolf pelt, and many more. There were all sorts of requests from the boards, however... "It isn''t here... How about you, Grey, did you find it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not here either." £ÛGrey£Ý ... There wasn''t one related to the rumors they heard about. The closest one was the subjugation of some skeletons, but they don''t even look like ghosts, much less have the ability they have heard about. It was useless. They could also pick some high-rank quests since they were already there, but the highest ranked ones are currently at D-rank only. The other adventurers were more than enough to clear them, and it would be rude to steal their work as well. "Hmm... Should we ask Tilda, Grey? Maybe she knows something." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, let''s do that. We have nothing else to do anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý With no other choices left, Grey and Yuna then headed to the reception counters and waited for their turn. Thankfully, there weren''t that many people in Tilda''s lane so it didn''t take them too long before it was their turn. "Good morning, Tilda¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Good morning, Yuna, Grey! What brings you here today?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Well, we were going to pick some quests as usual, but..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Let me guess... You wanted to ask about the ghost rumors, didn''t you?" £ÛTilda£Ý Grey hasn''t even finished his words and Tilda already cut her off. It wasn''t like she had any psychic powers or anything, it was just that Grey and Yuna weren''t the only ones who asked about such matters about the ghosts. In fact, it wasn''t just her, but the other receptionists and even the Guildmaster as well had also been asked about the rumors for a couple days already. Most of the ones who asked were the adventurers, but there were also merchants in the mix. It was fine at first as most of them were just curious, but after some time, some who were just straight up insane showed up, really wanting to head to the forest and go ghost hunting. They were so unreasonable, Tilda almost lost her professional smile. "It must have been stressful... Sorry for asking..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You don''t have to apologize about it, it''s not your fault anyway. You just encounter those people from time to time." £ÛTilda£Ý She was giggling softly, but Grey and Yuna could tell that dealing with such people wasn''t a pleasant memory for Tilda. In fact, seeing her smile, they didn''t want to inquire further about what happened during that time, "Oh, dear me. I almost forgot... You were asking about the ghost rumors, weren''t you, Grey, Yuna? You arrived just in time." £ÛTilda£Ý Said the beautiful fox girl as she bent down and grabbed a tray of documents from her drawer. There were a handful of them nearly piled on top of one another, and Tilda searched through them one by one, stopping at a certain form, "We were just going to post it since there were already a handful of requests, but it looks like we don''t need to do that anymore." £ÛTilda£Ý "Is this... A quest...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! An investigation quest, to be exact!" £ÛTilda£Ý Investigation quests, like the name implies are quests which tasks the adventurers to seek information about a certain matter and report it to the Guild. It could range from surveying the fields all the way to exploring an unknown and dangerous area. The riskier the task, the higher the reward will be, As for the details of the quest, it was simply asking them to survey the eastern forest and confirm whether the rumors were true or not. It doesn''t matter if they don''t get any useful information. As long as they report honestly, the quest will be completed. Since there were many people who made the request and also many witnesses, along with the difficulty of the forest, it was classified into an E-rank quest with a reward of 7 thousand kiels. "We heard that many people have already gone there." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true. Many people have gone to the forest before, and some adventurers have also reported back, but they have different testimonies so we still need an official investigation ro be carried out. That''s what this quest is." £ÛTilda£Ý "I see... So we just need to find what causes these phenomena to occur." £ÛGrey£Ý The reward was much lower than the amount higher ranked quests offered, but there was no reason to refuse. Other than satisfying their curiosity, they could also help out Tilda and the others who have been bothered by the insane fanatics. Moreover, it was also perfect for Grey who has the "Divine Eyes" and the "Divine Mind". He only needs to run around a couple minutes to survey the whole forest and the quest would be done in a jiffy. There was nothing to lose. "So, what do you think? Will you be taking the quest?" £ÛTilda£Ý "Fufufu! Of course! You can count on us!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! Then I will start processing the quest immediately." £ÛTilda£Ý Tilda didn''t dilly-dally any longer. As soon as Grey and Yuna accepted the request, she immediately started processing the ranking of the quest and asked for Grey and Yuna''s guild card. It didn''t even take her a single minute. "Then, we will be relying on you two again. I wish for your safe return." £ÛTilda£Ý "Un! We''ll make sure to solve this mystery!" £ÛYuna£Ý Enthusiastic as can be, Grey and Yuna headed out of the Adventurers'' Guild and headed towards the eastern gates. They were hoping to see Dale and ask him a couple questions, but unfortunately, he was stationed in the southern gate. Thankfully, there was someone just as reliable who was patrolling and supervising the eastern gate. He was a knight equipped with a sword by his side whom they haven''t seen for months. It was none other than Ragnar. "Good day, Sir Ragnar, it''s been a while." £ÛGrey£Ý "A wonderful day it truly is, Your Highnesses. Is there perhaps anything you need from me?" £ÛRagnar£Ý "Well, yeah. We were hoping to ask you a couple questions..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t waste any time and asked Ragnar about the recent happenings in the eastern forest, especially that regarding the recent rumors about ghosts. Since he''s the eastern gate supervisor, he was the most knowledgeable of them all. The latter simply nodded his head to Grey and Yuna''s question, also taking a glance at their request paper and answered them to the best of his abilities. He didn''t leave a single detail behind and made sure to give satisfying answers. And as one would expect, his answers were just like the rumors they heard from the city folks. Or rather, it seems like many of the rumors came from the eastern gate itself. It was the right choice to ask him about it. "I have already sent a couple of my men to the forest, but they have yet to report something useful©` Oh, right! Bell chimes!" £ÛRagnar£Ý "Bell chimes...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. One of the teams who went to the forest said they heard the sound of bell chimes while they were exploring. They just came back this morning so the rumors haven''t spread that much. I hope that helps, Your Highnesses." £ÛRagnar£Ý "No, no, that''s a lot of help. Thank you very much, Sir Ragnar." £ÛGrey£Ý Bell chimes... Just hearing those words, a couple things popped up in Grey''s mind and many things made more sense. He didn''t know why he didn''t think of them before, but now he could definitely make sense of the rumors. The sudden cooling of the air, the rolling of pebbles, the rustling of leaves, the fact that they couldn''t see who was doing them, the fact that they just started happening, and now, the sound of bell chimes. Those facts only lead to a single thing. ¡ºGrey, are you thinking what I''m thinking?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah... It''s probably them.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý And as it seems, it looks like he wasn''t the only one who connected the dots. Yuna also now has an inkling on who was causing such rumors to be circulating around the city. All the clues only lead to them. "Is there something wrong, Your Highnesses?" £ÛRagnar£Ý "Ah, no... I just thought of something. Nothing much to worry about." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see.., and I may be worrying too much, but I hope you proceed with caution, Your Highnesses. I know how strong you are, but it doesn''t hurt to be careful. We don''t know much about the enemies, after all." £ÛRagnar£Ý They are powerful, powerful enough to destroy cities on a whim, but to think there are still people that worry about them as if they were just children. It was a little silly, but Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but smile at the thought. "Of course. We''ll make sure to be careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I can rest assured, Your Highnesses." £ÛRagnar£Ý Everything out of the way, Grey and Yuna started to wander away toward the distant horizon, kicking up a cloud of dust when they were far enough. They dashed through the plains and left booming thunders in their wake. A couple minutes passed and a sea of lush green and healthy brown slowly appeared before them. The eastern forest was in sight, the once sparse trees now cluttered into a dense spot, bushes, vines, and weeds popping up everywhere. Of course, you can''t forget the little critters which were hopping and crawling around. The little bunnies hid under the bushes, and the squirrels ran through the branches, a handful of butterflies flying about the verdant woods. "Whe¡«! It''s been a while since we ran, hasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "We just had a duel a couple days ago though. It hasn''t been that long." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Grey, you''re no fun. That doesn''t count!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna finally arrived at the forest, halting their steps as they entered the lush and deep sea of trees. They were loud and lively, but their eyes were keen on the tiny details, swimming left and right as they observed the forest. Grey had also used his "Heaven''s Eye" to scan the vicinity, searching through a whooping radius of 8 kilometers in all directions, using his broken abilities to capture every single bit of information all in his field of view at once. Yet no matter where he looked, be it the lush thickets, near the creeks, in the dense canopy, or the wide forest floor, he couldn''t see a single thing which could be called strange. If anything, everything was fine and dandy, normal as usual. "Did you find anything, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No... On the contrary, things seem normal. There aren''t even that many monsters and beasts around..." £ÛGrey£Ý "How about the adventurers or any people in particular?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There are some, but... I doubt they could do something like those described in the rumors. They don''t possess the ability to." £ÛGrey£Ý Despite the rumors, there were still many people going around in the Eastern Forest, most of them being adventurers who were on their own quests, defeating monsters and collecting the materials they dropped. There were a handful of them, but Grey had already appraised them, and results were just as expected. Neither of them were capable of pulling off such frats, with most of them belonging at Low-Ranks. It was unlikely that they were the culprit. "Then, looks like we have to go deeper..." £ÛGrey£Ý The sounds of footsteps resounded in the air and the winds started to whistle once more. The leaves rustle at their wake, accompanied by the chirping of the birds and the critters. Two figures headed deep inside the forest. CHAPTER 347 END Chapter 348: Haunted Forest...? (pt. II) KHIEEEKKK GURRUUUKKK URRRKKKKK Loud and pained groans echoed all throughout the forest, loud thuds resounding in the air as large bodies fell to the ground. The sight of broken trees and shattered boulders scattered all over the place unfolded in the verdant forest. A young maiden leaped in the air, her silver hair flowing like the gentle creeks in the forest. A platinum glimmer gleamed as she brandished her daggers, a spray of blood gushing out as the blades diced the opponents to pieces, dyeing the ground red. Yet despite their kin getting decimated, the high orcs didn''t stop nor falter, recklessly charging towards the young lady. However, before they could even take a step closer to her, another figure appeared in front of them, his eyes glowing a deadly sheen. ¡¶Magnum Caliber¡· £ÛGrey£Ý His voice rang out in the air, followed by the howling of the winds. As he threw his punch, shockwaves ruptured the air and the body of the high orc before him, boring a massive hole through its body and blasting the remains away. Four more echoes connected after the first, blasting the rest away into smithereens. Their blood scattered all over the place, a merciless massacre unfolding before the forest''s eyes, not a single one of the orcs spared. Some were stunned by the sight, falling silent and frozen at the demise of their kin. The very next moment, they felt a raging hatred and hostility boiling deep inside their hearts, their eyes glowing a fierce red color©` Though, not for long. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The temperature dropped along the echoing of the cold and icy voice. A dozen lances of white and blue forming out of thin air. The young lady stretched her palms and looked at the monsters before her, a deadly blue glint shining in her eyes. She pressed her palms and the lances of ice shot out like a volley of torpedoes, darting at the enemies at breakneck speeds and piercing them without resistance. They were all swallowed by the endless frost, falling to the ground at their last breaths. Soon, their bodies glowed a gentle color, turning into masses of light. As the sound of glass breaking echoed in the air, their bodies shattered into tiny fragments of light, only leaving behind a handful of items. The battle was over. "Whew¡«! That was a good warmup, wasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A warm up, you say... Didn''t you also say that in the previous one?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? That''s because they''re all so weak! I can barely use my abilities here! The fights in the Labyrinths are far more exciting!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s the Labyrinths, after all... It would be quite alarming if we suddenly see Calamity-Class monsters roaming around the surface." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna are still on their quest to investigate the eastern forest, and it has been about an hour since they started the quest. With Grey''s eyes, they have already scanned the entirety of the forest, every nook and cranny engraved to his memory. Yet despite all that, there was still no progress in their search. They have already checked countless times and also scoured the forest up close, but they still couldn''t see any signs of the so-called "playful ghosts". If there was something interesting, it was that they found a nice trove of herbs along the way, with Yuna squealing excitedly as she collected them. Other than that, the forest was plain old normal with not even a challenge from the monsters. "Right, Grey, have you found anything yet?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not yet... I don''t even see any undead monsters around here, much less a ghost. Was it really just a rumor?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? That''s kind of upsetting... And to think we came all the way here and searched for so long... Isn''t there something more exciting to do?" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says but her hands were currently moving at lightning speeds and picking off all the herbs she could see. She didn''t even need to look at them. She simply crouches and poof, the herbs are gone. It was as if she was guided by instinct. ''Really, what am I gonna do with this girl..'' £ÛGrey£Ý And here comes the other idiot, always asking the same questions when he still helps Yuna in the end. He even searches rare herbs for her when he has the chance and points out where he could see a large patch of wonderful materials. The investigation quests they have been so excited about has now become a herb gathering quest, with Yuna picking off every alchemy ingredient she could find, and Grey harvesting anything he could use for their foods. They really are the perfect pair. "Come to think of it, Grey, aren''t there any adventurers around here? Couldn''T we just ask them if they''ve seen anything suspicious?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I also thought of that, but... Well... Do you really want to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why are you so hesitant©` Ah, right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna hardly ask for help when they''re on a quest, and it''s because they could easily complete everything just by themselves. They weren''t hesitating not because they were shy or prideful, but because of an entirely different and troublesome thing... It was their reputation... While they could now normally walk around in the city, it was a different case when they had private conversations with them. The people would either be very excited or they would be nervous. Either way, things get pretty messy and troublesome. They didn''t even need to try to guess. Especially with adventurers, as soon as they introduce themselves, the other party would surely be all merry, sone even squealing to the top of their lungs. Popularity is annoying, to be honest. "Haah... But we already spent more than an hour here already. We''ve also surveyed the forest several times..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s only because of my ability. Normally, it would take a couple days to do that, and I''m sure that the guild is expecting the same." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? Can''t we just go back? It''s getting annoying..." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, ended with a statement as she puffed her cheeks. With only the two of them around and no other eyes peeking on them, she had yet again entered her spoiled and childish mode, acting all pouty and clingy. "Hahaha. Weren''t you the one who wanted to go and see?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know... But it''s just so boring! I want to do something more exciting! Grey, let''s just have a fight right here, right now!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''re gonna end up destroying the forest, you know? And©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey suddenly cut off his words, his eyes widening in shock as he became alert. In the corner of his eyes, a group of four was being attacked by the handful of Kobolds, all cornered with one of their comrades down and unconscious. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The tension in the air suddenly changed and Grey''s eyes glinted with seriousness. He clenched his knuckles and looked at the direction of the party in danger, a rush of urgency springing up in his heart. "Yuna, let''s save the talk for later. It''s an emergency." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Un! Got it!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady didn''t ask any more questions and she followed after Grey. Thunder resounded in the forest as two figures bolted at breakneck speeds, the winds howling at their wake and the trees swaying by the sheer force generated by their tracks. ... CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Heavy blows and sharp strikes. The sound of metals clashing rang out violently all over the forest. Two parties clashed again and again, feisty and aggressive sparks flying out left and right as they traded blows. A young man brandished his blood-stained sword and struck the kobold''s waist. The sword slashed the enemy''s side, but unfortunately, the wound was not too deep. The kobold was still up and kicking, now more enraged than ever. The kobold, eyes red with hostility, clenched its fists and blew a fury of blows towards the young man, its claws rushing towards his chest, waist, and neck, trying to kill him in a single blow, lashing out a violent storm, and finally... BANG THUD THUD THUD ... A hit connected, hitting the young man on the shoulders and knocking him a few steps away. His balance was shaken and his shoulder guard was broken, but he didn''t falter, still standing ground with a fierce glint in his eyes. "Phil...!" £Û???£Ý "Don''t worry, I''m alright!" £ÛPhil£Ý Behind the young man was a group of youths just nearing the end of their teenage years. Two of them were women, one holding a staff and the other holding a bow. The last one was another young man, a spear by his side. And before him was a group of Kobold, a whole 8 of them to be exact. Seven of them were G-rank Kobolds, while the other one was the am F-rank Kobold Warrior which was leading the pack, a menacing look in its eyes. Unfortunately, the battle was not in their favor. Not only was their party a G-rank one, their lancer was also unconscious, a large wound on his stomach and pale as can be, their mage was out of mana, and their archer only has all but three measly arrows remaining in her quiver. "Mica, make sure to cover and heal Oswald with a potion! Irene, cover for me and shoot arrows whenever needed!" £ÛPhil£Ý "Yes!" £ÛMica£Ý "Understood!" £ÛIrene£Ý They shouted with determination, but they all knew that the odds were against their favor, the enemies waiting for them to make the wrong step and attack when the time was ripe. They couldn''t even escape even if they wanted to. Time was also not on their side as their comrade was barely hanging into a thin thread of life. If they take any more longer than this, he would surely pass away, and they would follow after him sooner rather than later. Only a miracle could save them... ''Dammit... I should have just become a farm©`'' £ÛPhil£Ý GASHAKKK KIEEEKKKK ... And a miracle did come. A bolt of blue suddenly appeared out of nowhere and impaled one of the kobolds, boring a large hole through its body and killing it in one strike. The bolt was so powerful, it even struck the trees on its way before stopping. "What... What just happened..." £ÛMica£Ý It was all too sudden. Before they could even realize what was happening, one of the enemies they were struggling so hard against suddenly and helplessly fell towards the ground, blood sprayed on the once green ground. Yet the show was not over. The sound of footsteps suddenly echoed in the air, soft and subtle yet ringing loudly in the air. Even the kobolds couldn''t help but turn their heads around, witnessing a silver-haired elf appear before them. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Another volley of frozen lances shot out in the air and rushed towards the enemies. They couldn''t even defend nor run with how fast the lances are, their bodies impaled by pain and frost before they could even notice. The enemies fell to the ground one after another, their bodies limp and lifeless. They soon vanished into thin air, leaving only a couple traces of their existence. Everybody was stunned at the unexpected yet beautiful spectacle. "Are you all okay, everyone?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yeah. We''re©`" £ÛPhil£Ý "Oswald! Hang in there! We''re all going to be okay!" £ÛMica£Ý The young man couldn''t even answer the question, when the pained and panicked voices of his party members rang out in the air. Their comrade was now in a critical condition, body cold and pale as he breathed heavily, cold sweat dripping down his body. "Let me take care of this. ¡¶Perfect Heal¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý Another figure appeared by their side before they noticed it. He extended his hands and chanted a couple words, bright and golden light swallowing the whole place as the spell was casted, warmth enveloping everyone. The radiant, golden light broke into fragments and melded into everyone''s bodies. Their wounds, the fractures in their bones, and all their injuries, everything was healed without exception and their bodies were soon back to normal. Yet another miracle unfolded before their very eyes. But perhaps what everyone was anticipating was the recovery of their precious party member. They were all so nervous, but the moment they saw him heave a lengthy and stable breath, they couldn''t help but feel relieved and happy. "He should be fine now. Just wait for him to be conscious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! Thank you very much! I will never forget this favor!" £ÛPhil£Ý "M-Me too! We may not have enough money right now, but we''ll be sure to repay you! We will never forget this debt!" £ÛIrene£Ý They were all crying tears of joy and relief, yet they didn''t forget to thank Grey and Yuna. They were just about to give up in life, but when they least expected it, help came to the rescue. They couldn''t be any more grateful. "Ah, you don''t really have to go that far. Anyone else would have done that without a second thought." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No! That won''t do! We''ll make sure to repay this favor! We wouldn''t be so shameless towards our saviors!" £ÛPhil£Ý "That''s right! No matter how long it takes, we''ll repay you however much we can! Please just let us know if you need something from us!" £ÛMica£Ý They had just come back from a life or death situation, but they were already very enthusiastic. Grey and Yuna had encountered such kinds of people before, and they aren''t ones who would back down from repaying a favor. Such honest people. The problem was, Grey and Yuna didn''t really need any sort of payment as they only wasted a few bits of mana at most. And even if they give them money, it''s not like they were in dire need of any. "Ah, then, in that case..." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, money and service wasn''t the only way to pay, there was also the means of giving information. It was perfect since Grey and Yuna were doing an investigation quest, and just hit a roadblock. All they needed to do was ask, and ask, they did. Apparently, the party had just recently hunted in the eastern forest, but they weren''t able to hear, see, nor feel anything strange in the area. They also didn''t do anything like that from the other adventurers. However, all hopes were not lost. The descriptions Grey and Yuna said fortunately matched what they experienced just this morning in a nearby forest just north of the current one, and they also heard bell chimes. It was perfect. "Thanks for the information. That really helps a lot." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s no big deal, but... Is that really alright? It''s nowhere near enough to compensate for your help." £ÛPhil£Ý "No, it''s alright. That bit of information is very important to us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, if you say so..." £ÛPhil£Ý Phil and the others were troubled, but with Grey and Yuna refusing to ask anymore, they couldn''t bring themselves to become more pushy. Their financial situation wasn''t really that good either so it was even more troubling. "Then, we''ll be going now. Keep yourselves safe, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay©` Ah, w-wait! I know you don''t want any more payment, but can we at least offer you a meal? That''s the least we could do." £ÛPhil£Ý Grey and Yuna were about to leave, when Phil suddenly stopped them. They may be poor, but they weren''t shameless. Seeing as to how they were still trying to show their gratitude, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but break a smile. "Sure! Just send an invitation through the guild to us. Remember to send them to ''Aster'', okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Aster... Alright, got it. We''ll remember it well," £ÛPhil£Ý Smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna then departed and headed out to the nearby forest, their figures vanishing in the deep sea of green. Three figures waved their hands with smiles on their faces, happiness blooming in their hearts. "Eh...? Did she just say Aster...?" £ÛIrene£Ý However, such happiness didn''t last too long as soon as realization hit them. After all, there were only two party names in Galderia, "Aster" and "Black Silver". Both of which were famous in their own rights. """EHHH?!!! The heroes'' party?!!""" A booming cacophony echoed throughout the forest as realization struck them hard. Their faces were contorted from shock and disbelief that they just met the youngest S-rankers in history and the fabled Heroes of Oiros. A day to be remembered. Meanwhile, the heroes in question were happily racing towards the nearby forest, only taking them a couple minutes to bridge kilometers upon kilometers of distance, not even breaking a single swear as if they were just taking a stroll. Surely enough, as soon as the forest was in range, Grey saw a couple familiar sprites loitering around the forest. There wasn''t just one, but a whole 4 of them, each a different attribute from the other. "Looks like you''ve found them, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We were just looking at the wrong place before." £ÛGrey£Ý The targets now spotted, Grey quickly shared his vision with Yuna, and the two of them rushed there without wasting any more time. The moment they arrived, they were greeted by four adorable little creatures. "Haah... They really were spirits..." £ÛGrey£Ý The moment they heard that they made chimes, Grey and Yuna already guessed that they were sprites, but seeing them up close, they could only be relieved that their guess was right. There weren''t any harmful monsters. While they could hear the sound of spirits, it was an ability only limited to them. The other people couldn''t hear them, much less see or interact with them. It was no wonder people thought they were ghosts... It really was a supernatural experience. "But, Grey... Don''t they look a little different?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, they''re quite unique, aren''t they?" £ÛGrey£Ý Though compared to before, the spirits before them were a little different. Rather than the misty and formless blobs of aether that they were, they now have much more defined shapes tailored to their elements. The one with the fire element has the form of fire, the one with the earth attribute has the form of rocks, the plant element one looks like a ball of moss with flowers, and the ice attribute spirit was a chunk of floating ice. All were pretty distinct. And unlike the spirits they previously saw, they were also able to use their attributes, throwing around pebbles, rusting the leaves, making the temperature fluctuate, and so much more. They were quite the playful ones. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Spirit¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿... ¡¾Age¡¿... ¡¾Rank¡¿Lesser Spirit (Wanderer) ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿29 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿H ¡¾Combat Power¡¿10 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿H ¡¾Gems¡¿1 ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ----------------------------------- Surely enough, they were very much different from the spirits before. Rather than "Floating Spirits", they are now classified as "Lesser Spirits", which one could only assume to be the next rank after the former. Furthermore, there are also gems present on their status screen. Grey and Yuna still don''t know what they were, but they instinctively knew from experience that the more gems the spirit has, the more powerful they become. If they were weaker than slimes before, they can now contend against normal people in terms of strength. It isn''t that much of a feat, but compared to before, they are now much more reliable looking as God''s final creations. "Fufufu! These little ones really are playful." £ÛYuna£Ý If there was something that remained the same, it was that they were still very fond of Grey and Yuna, circling around them and dancing and bobbing about as if they were trying to greet them, trying to convey how happy they were. They could only communicate with the sound of bell chimes, but Grey and Yuna could tell that the little guys could understand them, and they could also understand the spirits, albeit subtly. They were quite adorable in a sense. "Hmm... The fire spirit isn''t hot at all, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! The same goes for the ice, and the rock. They are neither cold nor heavy. Rather, they feel just like air!" £ÛYuna£Ý Since they were spiritual beings, they possessed no physical form and their bodies have no real physical effect on the world. They could use magic, but their bodies themselves were like phantoms. They could truly be called ghosts. They headed out the forests to find something interesting, but they found what could only be called amazing and mystical. It was fun playing and interacting with them, but there was one teensy-weensy problem... "Now... How should we report this to the Guild..." £ÛGrey£Ý The struggle continues... CHAPTER 348 END Chapter 349: Lack of Ingredients The market was lively and noisy, various customers and merchants haggling over the prices and some buying in bulk. The shimmer of coins glimmered all over the place as the exchanges were made, bronze, silver, gold, and many more. In the corner of the market, the fresh and earthy scent of herbs wafted through the air. Various leaves, sprouts, fruits, roots, and flowers can be seen everywhere, all coming in different shapes and sizes, scents calming and refreshing. It was a wonderful haven for alchemists and herbalists, many of them going around the place and picking out the herbs they needed. Some were even fighting over the rare ones and are competing to see who can offer a higher price. It was a lively place. "Do you really have no more Heller Sprouts, Mister?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m sorry, Your Highness, but the stock has been low on herbs recently. Especially the ones which had to be imported from other regions." "Then what about Jalabra or Mikumiku?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m really sorry, but I''m afraid it''s also difficult to acquire them at the moment. Even if you go to another stall, it would be the same, Your Highness." Yet one figure stood out the most among them, now wearing a troubled expression on her face as she tried searching for the herbs she needed. It was already the 13th stall, but her efforts have yet to bear fruit. "Haah... There''s nothing we can do about it if that''s the case... I''ll be buying these ones, then. Can you package them for me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! It''s always a pleasure doing business with you, Your Highness!" The stall owner was up on cloud nine, his mustache springing up as he smiled. He then packaged the herbs Yuna picked and neatly stacked them on top of one another whilst humming as if he just won the lottery. It has been a couple of days since our main protagonists took the Haunted Forest investigation, and during those days, a couple things happened. For once, Yuna''s products were now out in the market, and another thing, she has reached Tier-5 in enchanting. It was a happy feat. Aside from those events, things have been normal as usual... Well, it was normal until Yuna realized that she was lacking some herbs and went to panic. Her panicked scream even echoed all over the empty neighborhood. Though Yuna has an abundance of ingredients in her storage ring from her hoarding during their quests, there are still some which she could only get her hand off in the market. The ones which grow only in specific environments. Specialty products of a region are especially annoying to get as most of them take a few to several days to be restocked. It was an obstacle which only hindered Yuna''s pursuit of alchemy. It was truly a hassle, that''s for sure. "Here you go, Your Highness." "Un, thank you. I''ll be back again." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she received he purchased items from the vendor and headed out soon enough. She then waved her hand and stored the contents to her storage ring before heading to another stall to search for the aforementioned ingredients. One... Two... Three... Four... And many more. Yuna headed from stall to stall and asked around for the same ingredients, but the result was always the same. Each and every stall she went to didn''t have them as if there was some sort of shortage. What''s even more troubling was that those ingredients are the main ingredients to make the detoxification potions she was trying to concoct. And they also don''t have any alternative ingredients, making things even more troubling for her. "Oh, Grey! Did you find anything?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sorry... I tried to ask as many people as possible, but... There''s just nothing more of the ingredients you listed. I only found the more common ones." £ÛGrey£Ý The young man could only shake his head from his beloved''s question. He had also been searching for the materials and ingredients Yuna listed but just couldn''t seem to find them like the latter. Both their trips were unfortunate. "No, it''s okay. I also asked the other merchants and they said they''re having a shortage of imported herbs right now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. It seems like there''s some sort of problem with the northern routes so items and products are moving slower than usual. They said it might take a couple weeks before the problem could be resolved." £ÛGrey£Ý "A couple weeks, huh... That''s too long..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, but we can''t really predict things like these would happen nor can we help out when we don''t even know what''s happening. We''re just unlucky." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu.... But my alchemy..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young elf''s ears drooped down as she said such words, looking like a dejected puppy. After all, other than her daily life with Grey, adventuring, and cooking, it was the thing she looked forward to the most. It wasn''t just a hobby, but a lifestyle. Well, it''s nor like Grey couldn''t understand her. After all, if he suddenly gets less ores and materials for his blacksmithing, he would be bummed out too. Fortunately, he still has enough supply from the ores God gave him during his reincarnation. "Now, now, don''t be too sad. Why don''t we head to the Alchemists'' Guild? Maybe they have some herbs there for sale." £ÛGrey£Ý "But I already did... And they have none as well..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Then how about we ask the Guildmaster? Maybe she has some in her personal inventory. We might be able to borrow some." £ÛGrey£Ý "... You''re right! There''s also that, isn''t there?! You''re a genius, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý It took a little while to load, but when Yuna finally understood Grey''s words her eyes immediately brightened up and her ears perked up at the same time. She was now excited as can be, a bright smile blooming on her lovely face. "What are you waiting for, Grey?! Come on! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Enthusiastic as can be, Yuna then grabbed Grey by the wrist and headed towards the Alchemists'' Guild whilst she skipped her steps. Each of her steps resounded like a tune playing in the wind, a cheerful melody dancing in the air. It wasn''t long before they arrived at their destination, a cacophony of noises greeting them as the alchemists wandered all over the place. There were also the timely and smoky explosions resounding from the laboratories, result of failed experiments. There was a long line in front of them, all reception desks filled with busy alchemists and customers, people buzzing about as they went on their requests, both big and small, and the receptionists handled them with bright smiles on their faces. "Waah¡«! There sure are a lot more people than usual... Is this also because of the shortage, I wonder?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Probably... Though I didn''t think there would be so many of them..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It has nothing to do with us, though!" £ÛYuna£Ý Fortunately, Grey and Yuna didn''t need to fall in line and wait. With Yuna''s reputation not only as a hero, and also a Tier-8 alchemist, she could directly request a meeting with the Guildmaster. The perks of the upper ranks. All they needed to do was show their guild cards, and the employee immediately let them inside the office spaces. It wasn''t the first time they headed there so Grey and Yuna already knew where to go, their footsteps echoing in the empty hallways. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Clop Clop Clop... Knock Knock Knock "Guildmaster, it''s Yuna. Can we come in?" £ÛYuna£Ý They arrived at the innermost door and the footsteps soon stopped before it. What followed after it was a series of knocks as Yuna knocked on the door, still wearing an enthusiastic smile, her soft voice echoing soon after. "Oh! Yuna! Sure, come inside! Is Grey also with you?" £ÛRina£Ý "Un! We decided to drop by since we wanted to ask you something." £ÛYuna£Ý Click Clack Creaaakkkkkk Yuna opened the doors and the two of them went inside the Guildmaster''s office. It was all neat and tidy, only a few decorations along the walls and her desk. And far back was the Guildmaster, taking a break from checking the documents. Well, rather than taking breaks, it was more like she was lazing around again, leaving most of the work to the Vice Guildmaster. Compared to her father, who was very much a hard worker, she was quite the free spirit, slacking around whenever she could. "Oh my, you have a question for me? That''s rare..." £ÛRina£Ý "There''s just something we were curious about... Do you perhaps have some spare Heller sprouts lying around, Guildmaster?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Heller sprouts... I see... So that''s what this is all about..." £ÛRina£Ý It didn''t take too long before the Guildmaster caught up with what Yuna was about and nodded her head along with her words. She then made a troubled expression, trying to figure out how to best respond to Yuna''s question. After all, she was the Alchemists'' Guild''s Guildmaster. She was the one who knew best the economy of alchemy products not only in Galderia, but the whole territory as well. She knew full well about the shortage of herbs which was affecting not only the alchemists but the consumers as well. Since the lacking herbs are used mostly in higher rank alchemy, the situation wasn''t so dire that it would cause an emergency. However, it was a bother to many of the higher ranked alchemists, especially her and Yuna. "I do have some Heller Sprouts..." £ÛRina£Ý "Really?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, yes... But... I need them for a request a client made, so I don''t really have a leeway to spare some... Sorry, Yuna..." £ÛRina£Ý "Ah, no... It''s okay, Guildmaster. I understand." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s short burst of happiness and excitement was quickly extinguished when the Guildmaster finished her words. She also asked about different herbs, but the result remained the same, with some not even the Guildmaster has access to. If there was any good news, it was that the Guildmaster was able to give them an estimate as to how long it would take before everything would return back to normal. Fortunately, it would only take a little over a week at most. "Ah! But if you''re in a hurry, since you''re S-rankers, why don''t you sprint towards the Royal Capital instead? That wouldn''t be a problem, wouldn''t it?" £ÛRina£Ý "The Royal Capital...? Can''t we just go to a nearby town?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you could, but the Royal Capital is much different. You see, all trade routes in the country pass through there so there would be a high chance that they have these herbs there. You might even be able to find more as well!" £ÛRina£Ý The Royal Capital, the heart of the Kingdom. Not only is it located geographically near the center of the Kingdom, it is also the biggest city due to the fact that all main trade routes converge there, coming far and wide. Be it marine products, ones from a forest, food and crops, luxury items, and even merchandise from foreign nations, they all head there eventually and settle down there for quite some time. It wasn''t a capital for no reason, after all. The only problem here was if the route towards the capital was also affected by the current crisis. If that''s the case then going there would only be a waste of time. "Okay! Thank you for the suggestion, Guildmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! You''re more than welcome. You can ask me for advice anytime." £ÛRina£Ý Well, not that it matters to Grey and Yuna anyway. With "Gate" at their disposal, what would normally take 2 weeks to travel would easily be bridged in an instant. What''s more, they were also planning to visit the Little Princess so it was just perfect, Yuna''s mood bounced back to a happy one, a smile blooming back on her face. She and Grey thanked the Guildmaster once again, before heading out of the office©` or so they were about to. When suddenly, the Guildmaster stopped them. "Now that I think about it... Yuna, you never mentioned what you''re going to make with those ingredients, didn''t you?" £ÛRina£Ý "U... Un,,,? Is something the matter, Guildmaster?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! No, no, nothing at all¡«! I''m just curious, you see¡«!" £ÛRina£Ý Or so she says, but the smile on her face tells otherwise. She was exuding a cheerful aura, but Grey and Yuna could only feel danger from that beautiful smile or hers. It was a smile they have already seen countless times. It was danger. "I-I see... Then, we''ll be taking our leave now, Guildmaster©` Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna tried to escape as soon as she sensed such ominous premonition, but it was already far too late. The moment Yuna tried to open the door, it wouldn''t even budge as if there was some sort of enchantment applied to it. It didn''t take them long to realize that the door was remotely locked with the use of a magic tool. It wasn''t even there the last time they visited, and the Guildmaster doesn''t really need a real reason to install one. It was all for this one moment. "Now, now, why are you in a hurry? Let''s talk for a little bit, shall we?" £ÛRina£Ý It was already over before it even started. With no way out without exposing their abilities or destroying the doors, Grey and Yuna could only (forcibly) comply with the Guildmaster''s wishes, taking their seat as the latter served them tea. The teapot and teacups suddenly appeared out of nowhere, piping hot steam coming from the tea as the Guildmaster poured them. She also prepared some cookies which she pulled from God-knows-where, a brilliant smile on her face. Of course, as one would expect, what the Guildmaster described as a "little bit" was actually one which spanned several hours, her eyes sparkling a dangerous glint as seen in madmen as she asked Grey and Yuna several questions about alchemy. "Guildmaster, may I ask what you''re doing...?" £ÛAldean£Ý "A-Ah! Aldean! Th-This is a misunderstanding! I-I was doing my work, you know?! I promise I wasn''t skipping out!" £ÛRina£Ý "Hahaha. Is that so...? Then why are there still unsigned documents on your table? Can you please explain this to me, Guildmaster?" £ÛAldean£Ý If it wasn''t for the Vice Guildmaster intervening, they would have been in the office for much longer. The Guildmaster tried to reason out, but Aldean was firm on his point, not budging even a single bit after all her pleas and excuses. Moreover, Aldean was also extremely angry that the Guildmaster skipped work again, his heart boiling with rage and irritation all over again for the 4th time this week. And it was still the 2nd day... The world really is filled with crazy people... "You might see something unsightly, Your Highnesses, so I plead that you leave the office right now. This is all for your own good." £ÛAldean£Ý "A-Ah, yeah... Thanks, Mister Aldean..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Anytime, Your Highnesses. Anytime..." £ÛAldean£Ý There was a bright and gentle smile on his face, but the look in his eyes only begged to differ. As soon as they closed the door, the wails of the Guildmaster echoed all over the Guild, everyone hearing jt loud and clear. It was carnage. Just like that, Grey and Yuna''s day ended and they headed back home with empty hands. Neither of the two wanted to remember the scene that just transpired before them, burying such nightmares with a delicious dinner made with love, The next day quickly arrived, and the two had prepared themselves. It was now time to visit the capital again, not only to play with the Little Princess, but also to check out the market in the Royal Capital. Yuna was especially excited. "Fufufu! Brown hair also suits you, huh, Grey? You look so handsome!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks. You look beautiful as well, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, as they were going to the Capital, Grey and Yuna had already disguised themselves with illusion magic. Yuna''s eyes were now red and her hair was black. Meanwhile, Grey has chestnut colored hair and green eyes. Still the two looked as gorgeous as they usually are. They also veiled their faces with illusion magic to make it hard to remember them, and also made sure to change their voices as well. It was the perfect disguise with every layer of security they needed. They could go all out and free as can be! "Then, shall we head out now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll be in your care again, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý Playing around a little bit, Grey then extended his arms and opened yet another gate before them. The two stepped inside at the same time and light swallowed their sight. The voices soon faded away, and there was only silence left, The two opened their eyes and an empty alleyway greeted the two of them. It didn''t look particularly beautiful or remarkable, but the bustling noises outside the alleyways was unmistakably the bustling noises of the capital. They have arrived. "Grey! Let''s go! Let''s go buy some herbs!" £ÛYuna£Ý "W-Woah! Yuna, calm down a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Sorry, I just got a little too carried away!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitement blooming radiantly on her face, Yuna then headed out the alleyway and Grey followed after her. The gentle sunlight and the lively noises of the crowd greeted them as they went out, a busy and buzzing market served before them. Yuna didn''t waste any more time and turned her head left and right, only stopping as soon as she spotted some stalls which sold herbs. She grabbed Grey by the wrist once again and dashed excitedly like a puppy let loose in a park. "Mister, do you sell Heller Sprouts here?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! What a lively young lass! And yes, you''re in luck, we do sell Heller Sprouts here! How much do you want, Miss?" "Waah¡«! Th-Then I''ll be taking all of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh¡«!! Looks like we have an enthusiastic alchemist over here! Then, please wait a little while, I''ll make sure to package your items shortly." They struck the gold pretty quickly, able to get some Heller Sprouts on the first stall. The stall owner quickly got a paper bag and put inside all the Heller Spouts he had, and weighed them all, a price named soon after. The price was on the higher side, but considering the market, it was understandable. The stall owner wasn''t trying to fool them either as proved by Grey''s "Judgement". A couple bronze coins clinked as Yuna handed over the payment. "Ah, right! Do you also have Jalabra, Mikumiku, Koleras'' fern, or Gartail?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... About them, I''m afraid you won''t get any around these parts, Miss. They say there''s some problem in the trade routes so we''re low on stock. Sorry." Unfortunately. Heller Sprouts were the only one which was in stock. Yuna''s bright and cheerful smile quickly whitened as soon as she heard the news, her soul leaving her body from the shock, both frozen and speechless. They went around the other stalls, and got themselves some more herbs, however, what they got was far from enough for what Yuna needs in her experiments. They were barely a tenth of what she needed, some they only got a couple pieces of. They tried to head out to different districts of the Royal Capital and even entered theA Alchemists'' Guild, but their situation only improved by so much. As it seems, the route towards the Royal Capital was heavily affected as well. "Uuu... This is the worst... I didn''t even get to buy so much..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, don''t be too crestfallen. Here, have some candies to cheer yourself up. It seems like they''re having a special occasion today so there''s a discount." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Thanks... Sorry for dragging into all this trouble..." £ÛYuna£Ý As expected, the silver©` no, the black-haired elf was now crestfallen after going through all those troubles for nothing. It was as if fate was teasing her, making her run around in circles only to find out she was being played. The two of them now sat on a nearby bench and rested themselves. Grey managed to buy some limited edition candy so Yuna cheered up a little bit after eating them. A pat on the head and the young lady calmed down even more, "Hm? Aren''t those..." £Û???£Ý And just as they were having their moment, a familiar figure spotted them from afar. Her golden hair flowed like gold as it fluttered in the wind and her eyes a fierce red color like the flames of a burning forge, a longsword by her side. A playful smile soon bloomed on her face and mischievous footsteps resounded in the air and she sprung towards Grey and Yuna with a proud expression on her face. Before they even knew it, the two were already embraced in her arms, her bountiful bosom softly touching their cheeks. "Hehe. I found you two¡«!" £Û???£Ý ""B-Big Sis Vanessa?!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý It was none other than the playful and mischievous Vanessa. Vanessa was just on her way home and happened to spot the two youths by the capital. It didn''t even take her a moment to realize who they were, quickly pouncing on them as if it was the most natural way to greet someone. "I really missed you so much, Yu©` Pomf! Hmph! Pmh?" £ÛVanessa£Ý She was about to greet them with their names, but thankfully, Grey and Yuna were able to stop her, covering her chattery mouth as soon as she opened it. The worst actuation has been defused, but the perpetrator was still with them. "Fufufu! Did I surprise you?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Y-Yeah, we''re really surprised... No, rather, how did you even find out who we were? We were using illusion magic, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you mean...? Isn''t it natural for a Big Sister to find her younger siblings? That''s just common sense." £ÛVanessa£Ý No, it wasn''t common sense at all... Was what Grey and Yuna were thinking, but they stopped themselves from blurting it out. Arguing with Vanessa was nothing short of fighting a losing battle. After all, no amount of common sense works with her. The two could only sigh at how unpredictable and unfathomable Vanessa was. They even used the best illusion magic yet the latter still managed to find them using some mysterious way. They really were no match for her. "Well! Let''s not worry about that much! Come on, you two! Let''s go to our mansion! There''s something I want to show you! Hurry! Hurry?" £ÛVanessa£Ý And before they could even process what just happened, and causally dragged Grey and Yuna towards the direction of their mansion. She really does march to the beat of her own drum, not a single sense or logic binding her. ¡ºIt isn''t planned but it seems we''ll be visiting Anne now.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! We really are powerless, aren''t we?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah... After all, Big Sis Vanessa will always be Big Sis Vanessa...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 349 END Chapter 350: Filastras Sweet Little Angel The sun continued to climb the blue sky, the clouds drifting below and the birds flying freely in the air. A glorious castle started appearing by the backdrop, large buildings and mansions popping up left and right of the wide and open streets. Everyone has reached the noble''s district, the air more quiet than the atmosphere downtown and the buildings more spaced out one after another. Estate after estate, luxurious carriages passing them by, a series of clips and clops ringing in the air. With gardens popping up left and right, the air was filled with different scents and fragrances. From roses to tulips, then orchids and flowering trees, until the scent of the earth itself. The streets were filled with a serene and healing aroma. "Waah¡«! So Yuna won the Carnival of Swords, huh? That''s amazing, Yuna! Your Big Sis is so proud of you!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "B-Big Sis Vanessa... I... I can''t breathe..." £ÛYuna£Ý "O-Oh! Sorry! Force of habit!" £ÛVanessa£Ý The time was 10 o''clock, and it has been several minutes since Grey and Yuna were caught by Vanessa. Though usually nobles would ride carriages in the capital, they decided to walk back to the mansion, Vanessa arguing that it was good exercise. And throughout their whole journey, Vanessa has been asking the two about their trip to Graystone and all the exciting adventures they experienced there. From their fight in the colosseums until the Labyrinth, they (were forced to) share their experiences. Of course, even with how pushy Vanessa was, Grey and Yuna still left behind the details which needed to be kept secret. They only told the former about what was publicly known and what was exciting enough, keeping her satisfied. "The Carnival of Swords, huh... I''ve also been wanting to join it too, but since I''m an army officer, I can''t really leave the Kingdom..." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Well, you have a lot of responsibilities, after all..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know, and they''re so annoying! I just want to push all my duties to Kurt and join the Carnival of Swords next year. That''s a good plan, isn''t it?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Please don''t... Everyone would really be troubled by that." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, I know, I was just joking, you know. Don''t be so stiff¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Is what she says, and she really did sound like she was joking, but it was Vanessa they were talking about. One really doesn''t know what is going inside the chaotic and playful mind of hers. It was pandemonium. No, they already knew that Vanessa was prone to acting on impulse. It was best to stop whatever she was thinking of before things escalated even further. After all, she was someone who challenged Yuna in a duel when she was still pregnant. "You two... You aren''t thinking of something rude, aren''t you?" £ÛVanessa£Ý And to make things worse, she''s especially sharp when the situation doesn''t need it. One could only wonder how the Knight orders and the army was still fine when she was the one leading them. It must have all been thanks to Kurt. "A-Anyway... Big Sis Vanessa, how is Anne doing? It has been some time since we saw her? She should be... 6 months old now, isn''t she?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah! That''s right! My baby''s growing so fast, I can''t still believe she''s 6 months old already. Time really does fly doesn''t it?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Ehh¡«? I''m sure Anne looks so adorable now!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You bet she does! After all, she''s mine and Ranzel''s daughter! I''m she will just be as beautiful as me when she grows up! You know, the other day......" £ÛVanessa£Ý Thankfully, Vanessa was now much easier to handle than she was before. Grey only needed to bring up Antoinette''s name and Vanessa didn''t bother digging deeper into the topic, seemingly forgetting about it. She has turned into one doting mother. Their walk continued, and so did Vanessa''s gloating about her daughter. She kept on going about how cute she was, even showing Grey and Yuna a couple of the photos she took of the said little angel in their everyday lives. Of course, Antoinette really was an adorable angel. She was still a few months old but she was already charming, capturing the hearts of Grey and Yuna. The last time they saw her, she still wasn''t 3 months old, and now, she is such a cutie. The little angel inherited Vanessa''s red eye and Ranzel''s white hair. She also got the beauty of her mother, but her composure and aura resembled that of her father''s, a calm and gentle one. She was a true blessing to the world indeed. "Waah¡«! So cute¡«! Anne''s all grown up!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Right¡«? I''m sure she''s the cutest baby in the world!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un! I''m sure she is! Our Anne is the cutest!" £ÛYuna£Ý And now, Yuna has also become a part of Anne''s little fan club. She was like an aunt who loves her niece just as much as the mother does. She and Vanessa admired all of Anne''s photos equally, squealing like the chirping birds. Well, it''s not like Grey doesn''t understand their feelings as he also found the little thing very adorable. If there was a concept of Godparents in Merusia, he would have surely applied to be one. The cuteness of the little angel was too much to pass on. Just like that, everyone arrived at the mansion, a beautiful gate greeting them. The guards quickly opened the gates and let them pass through, bowing their heads as they paid respects to the three of them. But rather than heading to the 3rd floor where their rooms were, they first headed down the corridors and into the kitchen to pick up something. It was still a little early for lunch, but there was no harm in bringing food towards their room. "Is the food ready?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "It''s already prepared, Madam. Should we deliver it to the room?" "No, I''ll bring it myself. Thank you for the good work." £ÛVanessa£Ý "It''s always a pleasure to be in your service, Madam. Please don''t hesitate to call us whenever you need something." Though they didn''t linger around for long, heading towards the 3rd floor as soon as Vanessa picked up what she needed. However, it wasn''t any normal food, it was all but a bowl of banana puree thinned out by breast milk. It was baby food! After all, Antoinette was now 6 months old. It was now time to introduce her to solid foods, and Vanessa has been feeding her for a few days already. And the little angel loves it so much, she squeals as soon as she sees her mother bring it to her. "Normally, I''m the one who makes these, but it has been so busy today, I had to ask the chef to make it. Anne loves these so much, you know?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Waah¡«! Baby food... I don''t think I''ve tried making that before... Are they hard to make, Big Sid Vanessa? I also want to try feeding Anne." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry, they''re very simple! I''ll teach you later." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Un! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý An excited expression on their faces, everyone finally arrived at the 3rd floor, and as soon as they opened the door, what greeted them were two familiar figures. One was the father, and the other was the angel sitting on the former''s lap. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Compared to how Ranzel usually is with the knights, he looked even gentler when he was with Antoinette, carrying her as gently as he could in his reliable and loving arms. The little angel was also enjoying it very much, clinging tightly onto her father. "Bba! Bba! Waah! Gaah gaah gaah!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý "Fufufu! Someone looks excited¡«! Did you miss Mommy, Anne?" £ÛVanessa£Ý The moment the little angel saw her mother, she immediately started reaching out her hands for her as if gesturing that she wanted to be held by Vanessa. She wore such a sweet smile, it was enough to melt everyone''s hearts. Ranzel was also smiling when he saw her wife, but more than happiness, he was more confused about who Vanessa brought back with her. He looked at Grey and Yuna with contusion in his eyes, his mind filled with question marks as he tried to figure out who they were. It was then that Grey and Yuna realized that they were still in their disguises, and one more trivial and interesting thing. It was that their illusion magic really does work, and it was Vanessa who was weird for quickly identifying them. "Ah, right... We''re still in our disguises. Sorry about that, Mister Ranzel." £ÛGrey£Ý Without wasting a second, Grey and Yuna quickly undid their illusion magic, their hair and eyes returning to their original colors and their appearance and voices reverting back to what they truly are. Grey and Yuna are back to normal. "Oh! So it was you two! Sorry for not greeting you sooner. It''s good to see you after such a long time, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛRanzel£Ý "Fufufu! It''s good to see you too, Mister Ranzel. Have you been well?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''ve never been better. Though, it looks like you''re still cautious around people, huh. You can freely take off your disguises in the mansion. No one will chase you here so you can relax yourselves." £ÛRanzel£Ý "No, that''s not it, Mister Ranzel... Big Sis Vanessa quickly caught us earlier so we thought it wasn''t working. Though... It seems like it did..." £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Ranzel looked at Vanessa with a slightly surprised expression, and the latter responded in kind with a smile. He didn''t ask any further about it and simply looked back at Grey and Yuna with a gentle smile on his face. "Yeah. My wife is quite the mysterious one, isn''t she? It''s also one of the reasons why I fell in love with her." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Oh, gee... Dear, you don''t have to say that out loud, you know?" £ÛVanessa£Ý There was no use thinking too much about it. As Ranzel recalled all the things he knew about Vanessa, he realized that there are too many strange things about her to be concerned about. He just accepted it without asking any questions. Love truly is amazing. Shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna chatted a little bit with Ranzel and caught up with him for the months they haven''t been in contact. Since Vanessa already told them most of it, there really wasn''t much to talk about so it finished quiet quickly. If there was anything Ranzel was concerned about, it was the photo papers they bought from Grey before they left for Graystone. They have already used most of them, and only a couple rolls are left. "How many rolls would you like, Mister Ranzel? I still have quite a few in stock. Would a hundred films be enough? It''s a silver coin per film." £ÛGrey£Ý "A hundred is fine, but... Hasn''t the price decreased too much? I remember it was still a gold coin per film before." £ÛRanzel£Ý "No, it''s alright. Production is already starting in the Enchanters'' Guild so I don''t have to keep producing these myself. And it would probably be even lower in the future. It might take a while though." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That sounds very reassuring. I''ll take you up on your offer then." £ÛRanzel£Ý Thankfully, Grey was in the rescue, handing a hundred films towards Ranzel for the price of 100 thousand kiels. It has gone down 10 times the price yet the total was still enough money to buy a good house and live comfortably for a good while. Of course, it doesn''t just go for the camera but the other products Grey and Yuna are developing as well. They plan to enable the public to have access to them, but as things stand now, only nobles could afford them. They are still far from over, "Oh? You like these, don''t you, Anne? Here, open wide¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Meanwhile, whilst Grey and Ranzel were discussing business, Vanessa was feeding Antoinette her favorite banana puree. The little angel was all laughs and giggles, happily and excitedly opening her mouth as Vanessa fed her. Of course, as one would expect from a baby, she was also a little messy and playful, spraying her food from time to time and playing with it with her hands. She even tries to steal the spoon from her mother, looking as if she wanted to feed herself. "Anne, no, no, don''t do that. You shouldn''t waste food, you know? Here, open wide, Mommy''s feeding you another spoon." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Baa! Baa! Buu! Hehehe!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý Even if you try to scold her gently and talk things out, the little angel would only giggle and continue playing with her food. After all, in her eyes, it seems like her mother was playing with her. What else would you expect from a baby? "Let me help you with that, Dear... Here, I don''t know why, but she''s much more composed when you hold her like this." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Oh, thank you, Dear! You''re a lifesaver!" £ÛVanessa£Ý And Papa comes to the rescue. Ranzel soon picked up Antoinette from the baby high chair and had her sit on top of his lap, the little angel''s back resting on his stomach, and his arms wrapped around her little, chubby waste. Just like Ranzel said, the moment he held Antoinette like that, the little angel started calming down and behaving, only playing with his father''s hand and not with the food anymore. She seems to like being held in such a way, slamming her little hands towards her father''s forearms. Grey and Yuna could only observe such a wholesome and heartwarming, Grey''s hands moving before he knew it and snapping a couple photos of the family of three. They didn''t plan to visit the Filastra household, but glad that they did. ''I wonder if Yuna and I would also have a family like this...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought echoing inside his mind, Grey continued to look at the three before him before his eyes shifted to the young lady beside him. He doesn''t know what the future holds for them yet, yet he couldn''t help himself from looking forward to it. "Grey, is something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... I just thought of something silly..." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like that, time passed some more, and Anne''s feeding finally came to an end. Though it was fun seeing the little angel be fed, she still created quite a mess from how playful she was, a couple food particles flung here and there. Thankfully, it wasn''t too hard to clean after her. With a flick of their hands and a little bit of magic, the mess was quickly cleaned up as if there was none to begin with, all were squeaky and sparkly. Magic really is convenient. After the feeding, what came was playing with the little angel, the sound of giggles and rattles resounding in the room as they gave her some toys to play with, all the while making silly faces to make Antoinette giggle as if there was no tomorrow. "Then, I''ll be heading out now, Dear. See you later, everyone." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Okay¡«! Make you to keep yourself safe, okay? And don''t forget to come back before evening drops. We still have a party to attend." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Alright. I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛRanzel£Ý Unfortunately, Ranzel couldn''t stay in the mansion forever. As he was a Lt. General like Vanessa, the two of them decided to take turns in both their work and babysitting Antoinette. Vanessa would go in the morning, and Ranzel in the afternoon. "Anne, say goodbye to Daddy." £ÛVanessa£Ý "I''ll see you later, Anne. Keep an eye on Mommy, alright? Make sure she doesn''t go around causing trouble for everybody." £ÛRanzel£Ý "Dear, that''s mean, you know? Don''t say stuff like that to Anne." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Hahaha. I was just joking... Then, I''ll be going now. I love you both." £ÛRanzel£Ý Before long, Ranzel finally took his leave and the little angel''s eyes followed after him as he left. It seems like she already understands her father was leaving, still looking at the door even when the sound of his footsteps already faded away. "Anne, let''s continue playing, shall we?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Thankfully, Vanessa was there to cheer up the little angel, playing the rattle to grab her attention and shaking it vigorously to make sharp and playful chimes. The sound of giggles soon resounded in the air, a lovely smile floating on the little angel''s face. Time passed some more and lunch soon arrived. Whilst Vanessa was eating, Grey and Yuna played with the little angel, and when it was their turn, Vanessa took the reins once again and played with her daughter again, making all sorts of absurd expressions and doing all sorts of silly things. Afternoon soon arrived and the sun started sinking down the faraway horizon. Despite having played for a couple hours already, Anne was still energetic and playful, her giggles still resounding in the air. She really was Vanessa''s daughter, CLING CLING CLING CLING CLING And just as they were playing around, the sound of chimes started echoing in the air. It wasn''t just any chimes, but the familiar ringing sounds Grey and Yuna just heard back in the forest a couple days ago. A spirit has entered the room. Throughout their observation, Grey and Yuna have noticed that there were more spirits in nature than in urbanized areas. It was already uncommon seeing them in the streets, much less inside a room. It was just strange. "Baa! Buu! Waa! Waa! Gaah gaah!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý But perhaps what''s even stranger was the fact that Antoinette seems to be able to see them. It wasn''t just a coincidence, her eyes really were following the spirit and her arms were extending out as if she was trying to reach it. "Eh...? Anne can see them too...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Did you say something just now, Yuna?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "A-Ah! Nothing! I was just thinking how adorable Anne is." £ÛYuna£Ý They were so surprised, Yuna couldn''t help but let out her thoughts. Thankfully, she only whispered her words in a low voice so Vanessa couldn''t pick it up. And just by mentioning the little angel, Vanessa was distracted again. Successful distraction. Apart from that, Grey and Yuna initially thought being a Transcendent had something to do with seeing the spirits, but seeing as to how Antoinette could also see and hear it, their initial hypothesis was quickly proven wrong. "Anne, what are you doing? Do you want to play with Mommy that badly?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Moreover, even Vanessa also couldn''t see the spirit either even though it was right in front of her. They don''t know about Ranzel, but if he also couldn''t see them, then it would be safe to say the ability isn''t hereditary either, The spirit in front of Grey and Yuna were also a Lesser Spirit like the ones in the forest from before. It was only the wind attribute and was like a mass of air and heater swirling around, a gem staying still at the core of it. ''So it only has one gem, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Speaking of gems, Grey and Yuna were right with their assumption. The more of them the spirit has, the stronger they become. This is because they are solidified aether which one could call their cores. They are the essence and ego of the spirits. Grey and Yuna confirmed this after bringing along the 4 from before and naming them, a process which actually makes a contract with spirit. At the same time, it also allows the spirits to manifest in the physical world and use their full power, ¡ºGrey, should we call them as well to see how Anne would react?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHmm... I think that''s a good idea... Everyone, come out for a moment.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý At Grey''s call, four figures quickly manifested out of thin air. One was a floating sprite of fire, the other was a bundle of moss and vines, one was a round rock with pebbles circling around it, and the last was a chunk of ice with snow around it. The reason why they looked different than before is because they are now stronger. After being named, a second gem manifested on the spirits and they all got stronger, their ranks changing from "Wanderer" to an "Explorer", now at G-rank. The fire-attributed one was named "Scheat", the earth-attributed one was named "Markab", the floating chunk of ice was named "Algenib", and the green ball of moss and vines was named "Alpheratz". They were named after the 4 stars which makes the Great Square of Pegasus. CLING CLING CLING CLING ¡ºYeah, you can play with Anne. Just make sure to not hurt her.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING They could only communicate with bell chimes, but Grey and Yuna knew they could understand their words. In fact, when they asked them to tell the other spirits to not play around when people are present, the rumors immediately stopped as if they carried out their request with perfection. They can pass through solid objects, they can gather information, they can use and fight with magic, they''re really obedient, and they are also cute. They seem to be the perfect companion, however... There was just one downside to them... ¡ºThey look really cute, don''t they? Should we contract a couple more?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThat''s... That might be hard... You also know the price, don''t you? We''ll be the ones in loss if we keep naming more.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ... It was that they cost aether to make a contract with them. In other words, the mana in your very soul, your mana capacity, would be chipped away a little bit. And in turn, your combat power would also decrease by a proportionate amount. While it was only a tiny bit of mana for the two, barely amounting to much, if they kept on going, they would have been in trouble. Additionally, they also need regular mana to maintain their physical forms. It was the reason why they stopped at 4 only. "Waah! Baa! Baa! Hehehe!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý "Anne, do you really like Mommy that much? You keep on smiling." £ÛVanessa£Ý Though, in the case of a little child like Antoinette, it may be better to make a contract with a spirit. The earlier they make the contract, the better. After all, the spirit could still continue to grow. The cost would be less that way. Their plan was good and all, but there was just itsy-bitsy but vital problem... ¡ºNow... How should we break this down to Big Sis Vanessa...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGood luck, Grey. I''ll leave it to you,¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHey, don''t just run on me. We''re both in this toge©`¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºLalala-lalala¡«! I can''t hear anything¡«! Lalala-lalala¡«!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ... They might sound crazy the moment they try to explain things, a lot of troublesome things coming soon after. Life is sometimes too cruel... CHAPTER 350 END Chapter 351: Shock, Panic, and Enthusiasm The sun has sunk midway in the sky, the sound of resonant bells echoing all over the Royal Capital as the clock struck 3. The stall vendors continued to sell, the builders continued to build, and the soldiers continued to patrol. It was peaceful as usual. Peace was even more notable in the noble''s district, only the monotonous sound of carriages passing through to be heard, the horses neighing as they pulled the cars behind them, accompanied the occasional lashing of the whip. In that very district, inside a glamorous and beautiful mansion, a little angel basked under the gentle sunlight, her stomach heaving up and down as she snored ever so peacefully, making sweet faces from time to time. "Waah¡«! Anne is still so cute when she''s sleeping!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Right¡«? She''s my daughter, after all!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Big Sis Vanessa, let''s take a lot of pictures!" £ÛYuna£Ý And beside the sleeping angel, two figures were admiring her passionately, their loud voices echoing in the room. Though fortunately, a barrier was already erected so the little angel can continue to sleep in peace. If there was something else to be heard, it was the soft chimes of the spirit hovering about the little angel. It may not have eyes but one could easily tell from its actions that it was observing the sleeping Antoinette, curiously and adorably. ''The spirit''s really fond of Anne, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It has been quite some time since Grey and Yuna arrived at the Filastra mansion, and while Grey did think of telling Vanessa the truth about Antoinette''s aptitude with the spirits, he and Yuna decided to hold off on the thought, Not only was it a difficult topic to talk about, it could also risk getting Grey exposed. It was a situation he wanted to avoid at all cost as his daily life with Yuna could be very much jeopardized at one wrong step. It was far too risky. Plus, Antoinette was still young so no one would mind if she played around with them since they would only think it was an imaginary friend or something of the sort. They decided that they would only reveal the truth when they learn more about spirits and when the little angel is old enough. "Grey, would you like to take some photos of Anne as well? I heard from Yuna that you''re good at making albums. Can you teach me later?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "I don''t deserve that much credit, but I''ll do my best." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! Just what I would expect from my Little Brother!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Or so she says but they really weren''t siblings or anything blood related. Her real younger brother is still at the castle, working his best and buried in a mountain of paperwork that his older sister dumped on him. Well, it''s not like it was the first time it happened anyway. Kurt and the others are already used to Vanessa''s antics after being with her for years. Even if they didn''t want to get used to it, there was nothing they could do about it. Moreover, the opponent was Vanessa. God knows what kind of mischief she''s up to once everyone takes her eyes off her. She might look like a gentle mother right now, but deep inside she was still the same troublemaker she has always been. "It was really hard raising Anne at first, but seeing her sleep like this just melts all my fatigue and anguish away. She''s really an angel, isn''t she?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Mmn... Big Sis Vanessa... Is it really difficult being a mother?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, yes, that''s a matter of fact. Especially when you have work, juggling your time really becomes a hassle. Why do you ask?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "W.. Well... In several years'' time, I... I would also become one, wouldn''t I...? I... I''m just trying to prepare myself... Is all..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu¡«! You sure are adorable, aren''t you, Yuna¡«?" £ÛVanessa£Ý Though, rather than thinking about how to deal with Vanessa, it seems like Grey has to deal with someone even more difficult. She makes those surprise attacks from time to time, but it is when she''s unaware of what she just said that it lands a critical hit. Well, it didn''t take a long time for the young lady to realize what she just said, her face exploding a fierce red color as steam rose from embarrassment. Panic struck her heart as she looked at her beloved, heart racing like galloping stallions. "G-Grey! I-I-I... I didn''t... I mean, I did, b-but! Th-That''s not it! I mean©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s alright. I get it already, so please stop. You''re only making it worse." £ÛGrey£Ý "S-Sorry... I''m not ready yet, I promise..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey doesn''t even know what the hell was going on, but all he knew was that his beloved really was something, packing a destructive power even more powerful than his fists. He truly couldn''t understand her... The clock ticked a little more, and the two finally calmed down. Whilst the little angel continued to drift in dreamland, everyone was chatting happily, talking about all sorts of topics from food to the various mysteries in the world. It was a peaceful time, everything flowing naturally as they let themselves be carried away by the current of destiny. And whilst that was happening, Vanessa suddenly remembered something important, making a "Hmn?" sound inside her mind. "Oh, right... Grey, Yuna, are you ready for the party?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Eh? Party...? What party?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? You silly things, what else would I be talking about? Princess Natalia''s 3rd birthday party, of course! Don''t tell me you forgot?!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Oh, that... The Little Princess'' birthday party... Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý One... Two... Three... And a couple more seconds. Silence swallowed the air and the two stared into one another''s eyes. It took a little bit of time before what Vanessa said registered inside their minds, but when it finally did... ""Eh?! The Little Princess'' 3rd birthday party?!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý ... A boisterous clamor rang in the air, two shocked faces floating all of the sudden. What followed after was a couple of loud thuds as Grey and Yuna slammed the table, almost breaking it to smithereens by the sheer amount of force alone. When they realized how loud they just were, they quickly covered their mouths and looked at Antoinette''s crib. Thankfully, the sound-isolating barrier was still in effect and the little angel was still sleeping soundly. They heaved sighs of relief. The two then sat back down and calmly tried to assess the situation, both frowning as they were sent to deep thinking. It truly was a shocking revelation, but they got a little too worked up. It was a little bit embarrassing, to be fair. "Oh my, have you forgotten already? For someone so smart, you two are rather forgetful, aren''t you, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "No, Big Sis Vanessa... Rather than forgetful... We weren''t even informed that the Little Princess is holding a birthday party... Even the last time we visited, we only ate sweets and played around like usual." £ÛGrey£Ý If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Hm? Why are you here today then?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "That... We were buying alchemy ingredients for Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. There''s been a shortage recently in Galderia, after all. Though... Coming here really wasn''t all that productive as there''s also a shortage here." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a little unexpected, but they were glad that they came to the Filastra mansion for the day. Otherwise, they would have completely missed the news about the Little Princess''. They don''t know whether they should call themselves lucky or unlucky. Though, after learning about it, it was still worrying that they don''t know anything about it. They just visited a few days ago, and there wasn''t any mention of it. They feel at loss, neither of them knowing what they should do. "Maybe we''re not invited...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, that''s impossible! I could have sworn His Majesty wanted to invite you. Princess Natalia is fond of you two, after all. She would cry if you didn''t attend." £ÛVanessa£Ý "Hmm... Then what could it be..." £ÛGrey£Ý Vanessa was absolutely right, but with that, things became even more puzzling. Grey and Yuna stopped and thought for a long while for an answer©` or well, at least they wanted to, but it didn''t even take them a couple seconds then realize the problem. ¡ºGrey... It''s His Majesty''s fault again, isn''t it?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah, that''s most likely... No, I''m sure it''s his fault... That damn King...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t even a need to argue as they could already guess what happened. The King simply forgot to tell them about the Little Princess'' birthday party or something along those lines. It was the King they were talking about, after all. The two of them have no grudge against the King, they really don''t, but seeing as how he forgot to tell them something so important, they just want to give him a good smacking. Just a couple of smacks to get him back to his senses. Meanwhile, in a certain room decorated with lavish furniture and luxurious works of art, a certain man suddenly stopped using his pen. He felt an itch in his ears and he scratched it soon after, jolting as if he just heard something disturbing. "Hm? Did you hear something just now, Anderson?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Please focus on your duties, Your Majesty." £ÛAnderson£Ý It was none other than the King who was still in the middle of signing the paperwork. ANd beside him was the ever so responsible Prime Minister, looking quite angry as he talked back to the King. Karma had already struck him. Back in the Filsatra residence, Grey and Yuna were still frowning, wearing troubled expressions on their faces as they tried to think up a gift for the Little Princess. It was a simple task, but also troubling at the same time. After all, the Little Princess was a royal. Even if they don''t give a luxurious gift, they at least wanted it to be memorable. If they could make something handcrafted, then it would even better as they can rest assured with the quality of the product, "Anyway, when is this party again, Big Sis Vanessa" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, it''s going to be held tonight. At 6 o''clock to be precise." £ÛVanessa£Ý Said Vanessa with the calmest look on her face, but the same couldn''t be said for Grey and Yuna. They are now both frozen and speechless, looking as if the world is crumbling down before them. They aren''t just shocked, they are extremely shocked. ""EEEHHHHHH?!!!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý It went without saying that a pair of booming and thundering screams ruptured the air and rocked the whole mansion. They were so loud, all the birds in the garden were spooked, flying away as fast as they could, scared as can be. "G-G-Grey! Wh-What should we do?! Should we just buy gifts from across the streets?! No! Wouldn''t that seem insincere! Ah! Maybe there''s something in my storage ring! Maybe the Little Princess would like that©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, calm down a little bit, alright? Plus, there''s only herbs inside your storage ring! I doubt the Little Princess would like them! She''s still a toddler, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Right! Then what about your ''Inventory''? Is there something we can use to give her? Maybe some jewelry?! What about money?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, that won''t do! There''s no sincerity in those either! And we mostly have weapons, remember? There''s absolutely no way we should do that!" £ÛGrey£Ý What came after shock was panic, the two running around in circles as they tried to think of a present for the Little Princess. With only less than 3 hours left for them, it only made things even more difficult, the two confused as can be, Meanwhile, Vanessa was only giggling by their side. She always sees the two so calm and cheerful, so seeing them panic like that was somewhat refreshing. She couldn''t help but break a smile at the rare sight of the two. "Fufufu! Then let this Big Sis of yours©`" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Sorry, Big Sis Vanessa, but we''ll be going now! We still have to search for a gift for the Little Princess. We had a wonderful time here!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Please look after Anne and give me some photos of her later too! Let''s continue our conversation next time, okay? Promise?" £ÛYuna£Ý Vanessa tried to extend a helping hand to the troubled youths, but she was just one step too late. Before she could even speak her words, the two suddenly dashed out of the room and left in a hurry as if someone was chasing them. "Eh...? Will they be okay...?" £ÛVanessa£Ý A single question floating in the air, silence soon swallowed the room. Meanwhile, the winds continued to howl at Grey and Yuna''s wake, a veil of invisibility hiding them from the public eyes as they leaped from one roof towards another. What would have taken several minutes to travel only took them a few minutes as they rode along the winds, reaching the gates to the outer district soon enough. The sight of a million buildings greeting them as the clock towers continued to tick. The two of them were so much in a hurry, they didn''t even bother and tried putting back their disguises on and simply rushed away. With only so little time in their hands, they don''t even care about being seen anymore. "Yuna, I''ll take the left, you take the right. Let''s meet back at the mansion before 5 o''clock. Is that fine?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Copy that!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to think so much. As soon as Grey gave his command, Yuna simply followed and the two of them parted ways. They both darted out like bullets, flying off into different directions with a trace of urgency on their faces. Yuna headed to the east and continued hopping along the roofs of the houses, her steps silent as the dead and the winds whistling past her as she darted like a passing hurricane, making the birds fly as she approached. Her eyes swam left and right as she scanned the vicinity of any notable stores which she could get a present from. There were accessory shops, bakeries, pastry shops, and many more, but what caught her eyes the most was... ''This is it...!'' £ÛYuna£Ý She descended down the roof, landing light as a feather. She had already taken off her "Nihility" and so she has been revealed to the world, shocking the eyes of many as she suddenly dropped from above, not even making a single sound. But Yuna paid no heed to the eyes of the masses, and simply looked straight ahead, her eyes peering through the glass windows as she observed the display items of the shop. From teddy bears to tops and rattles, they were all present. It was a toy shop! CLING CLING CLING CLING She opened the doors and the chimes rang in the air. Yuna soon entered the shop and a sight of happiness greeted her. There were toys left, right, and all over the plays. Not just for children, but for those kids at heart as well. Though, as much as she was curious, Yuna was even more panicky as time was not on her side. Her eyes quickly swam left and right, scanning for every toy she could find that the Little Princess might like, crossing dozens off the list in an instant. "Huh...? Silver hair, that''s a rare sight, isn''t it?" "Mama, look! The Elf Big Sister has nice blue eyes!" "Eh?! An elf with silver hair and blue eyes...? Don''t tell me..." Well, she wasn''t the only one who was fidgety. The more people took note of her redeeming features, the more commotion there was in the air. She was quite the looker as well, so many were especially captivated by the sight of her, It didn''t take too long for everyone to piece the puzzle together. After all, there are only so many elves who had a combination of silver hair and blue eyes. She was also in the same age range, as well. Only a single figure came to their mind. "Uh... Umm... Big Sister! Are you a Hero?" An innocent child asked, looking at Yuna with such expectant eyes. And hearing his words, every other person in the store quickly looked at her. Even the ones outside peeked a little bit, all of them wanting to hear her answer. Normally, Yuna would have just denied the question and moved on quietly. But now was not a time for that. Rather, it may even be beneficial to do the opposite. And so, she took out the Medal of Honor from her storage ring, "A-Ah, sorry for my son. He was just curious, he didn''t©`" "Fufufu! It''s fine, it''s fine. And... Yes, people do call me that from time to time. My name is Yuna. What''s your name?" £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young lady whilst showing the sparkly and eye-catching Medal of Honor, a smile floating on her face. The very moment she did that, she basically confirmed everyone''s suspicion. And their reactions were... "Ohh!! It really is Her Highness! Look, she has the medal on her hand!" "It must be our lucky day! To think I would meet Her Highness today!" "She really is as beautiful as the rumors say! Should we ask for an autograph?!" ... Just as expected. An excited clamor rocked the store and rumors quickly spread like wildfire. The children''s eyes were all sparkly and excited as they looked at Yuna with admiration, jumping up and down as they couldn''t contain their joy. It was rowdy and chaotic, the very reason why Grey and Yuna always hide their identities when they''re out in the Royal Capital. But thanks to it, everyone now knew who Yuna was. She could finally move on to the next stage of her plan. "Actually, everyone, it''s a little embarrassing and... It might be a little bit troublesome for you, but... Could I ask you all a favor?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A favor from Her Highness...? Isn''t that amazing?" "Of course, Your Highness! You''re our Hero so you can ask us anything!" "Me too! I''ll also help Your Highness!" It was effective, no, actually, maybe it was a little too effective. Yuna has yet to say what she wanted their help for but everyone was already full of enthusiasm, offering their help without hesitation with bright smiles plastered on their faces. It wasn''t just the adults, but the children as well, cheering happily as soon as they heard Yuna''s words. They were so enthusiastic, they looked like warriors heading towards the battlefield. It was actually a little bit scary. Then and there, Yuna then explained her situation and everyone attentively listened to her, nodding their heads from time to time. It wasn''t that big of a problem so even the children could understand it. It wasn''t long before they finished. "I see, I see, so Your Highness is picking a present for Her Highness, Princess Natalia... That is quite the trouble indeed." The people looked even more serious than Yuna was, thinking deeply about it. After all, the present in question was for a princess, after all. Even if they weren''t the one giving, they would still feel nervous©` or so what Yuna thought... "Your Highness, lowly as I may be, let me assist you in your endeavors!" "Ohh! We get to pick a present for the Princess! Isn''t this amazing!" "This is the chance of a lifetime! Let me help you too, Your Highness!" ... But the people became even more enthusiastic than before after hearing her out, their eyes lit ablaze with passion as they swore to help Yuna. It was a sight to behold indeed, Yuna puzzled whether she should be happy or puzzled. Just like that, everyone then started scouring the toy store for any suitable present for the Little Princess, trying to match Yuna''s needs and bringing them to her for the final approval, even the owner of the store joining them. Some people even went to the other stores and tried to search for a perfect present, the rumors only spreading far and wide as time continued to pass. It was as if there was an event or something, the streets filled with clamor and commotion. "Your Highness, what do you think of this? It''s fluffy and adorable." "Hmm... That''s true, but the color is too bright. Is there a different one?" £ÛYuna£Ý "How about puzzles, Your Highness? Isn''t Her Highness a smart one?" "Oh! That''s a good idea! Thank you for suggesting that!" £ÛYuna£Ý At first, Yuna was worried about imposing on other people, but that worry soon faded away. Rather than being troubled, the people were actually quite happy to help out, picking out the presents with cheerful smiles on their faces. Even the children were having some fun, thinking of it as some sort of treasure hunt game, and racing to see who can give Yuna a satisfactory present. Some were even counting the presents they picked, having a little silly competition of their own. Meanwhile, on the other side of the Royal Capital, a young man was just receiving a number of items from the counter, paying the appropriate amount, and heading back out to the open streets, the chimes ringing as he opened the doors. "I hope the Little Princess will like these..." £ÛGrey£Ý That young man was none other than Grey who was just on the way out of the 2nd store he visited. It was an art shop with a bunch of pretty coloring material and high-quality paper which many kids love to draw with. Grey has been using all his abilities to scout the Royal Capital of the potential stores which he could buy the perfect present from, now once again veiled in his disguise as to not attract any unwanted attention. "Now then, where should I go next... Huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý And just as he was to head to search for other shops, he saw an unusually large traffic of people over one district of the Royal Capital. There weren''t just hundreds, but thousands of people crowding around and creating a ruckus. But perhaps even more surprising was the one who was at the center of the ruckus, it was none other than his dearest and most beloved fianc¨¦e, Yuna. Everyone was handing toys to her and she was accepting them, much to Grey''s confusion. "Wha... What the hell just happened...?" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 351 END Chapter 352: Pretty Little Princess (pt. I) A hall, grand and expansive, dyed by the golden light of the chandeliers. The candle flames burn ablaze as the stars reigned over the night sky. The flames danced along the people, a sweet and peaceful serenade riding the cold nightly breeze. It was yet another peaceful night, the merry sound of chatter and clatter echoing all throughout the hall as various dishes were served after one another, waiters and servants loitering around the place as they served the grand attendants. ""Haaaahhh......"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý Yet on such a joyous occasion, two figures couldn''t help but heaved a very lengthy and exasperated sigh. The party had just started yet their faces were already riddled with exhaustion, seating themselves along the table as they rested. "Grey... I want to go to bed already..." £ÛYuna£Ý "We can''t do that, you know? The Little Princess will be really sad." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I know... But I''m so tired, I just want to sleep..." £ÛYuna£Ý The reason for the two''s exhaustion was none other than the trouble they had to face just this afternoon. It was only a couple hours, but it was the longest couple hours of their lives. They were rushing and panicking, picking out a gift without rest. Even with the help of the people, it still took them quite some time to pick out gifts which were up to their standards. After all, who wouldn''t want to give something more unique and special to their precious Little Princess. Though, what was troublesome came after that. They were helpful at first, but the moment too many people got involved, things got a little too messy and rowdy with the crowd, things looking like a riot from afar. It was pure and utter chaos. "Even the knights and soldiers got involved too... I wonder if that was the most trouble we created so far... It was pretty messy..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, why do you look like you''re having fun? It was hell, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just hell, it was extreme hell. The moment the soldiers and knights realized who they were, they also joined in on the fray and things became even more hectic. Thankfully, there were still upstanding knights who managed to resolve the problem. Yuna also didn''t want to just let the people off without repaying them, so she offered to pay them, but rather than money, what they asked for was her signature. There were so many of them, she had no other choice but to (forcefully) drag Grey into the mess she created. The line wasn''t just long, it was super long, Grey and Yuna signing the people''s shirts and items one at a time at a snail''s pace. Fortunately enough, the time for the party was drawing near so they had a legitimate reason to escape. Even then, the struggles didn''t stop. After getting back to the Filastra mansion, they needed to prepare for the ball. With only a few minutes left for them, they rushed like whirlwinds, wearing their suits and dresses in a matter of minutes. "Hmm... I already wore perfume and cleaned myself with magic, but I wonder if it''s okay... I was a little sweaty, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry. I''m sure it''s alright. No matter what Yuna looks or smells like, you''ll always be the most beautiful lady in my eyes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... I''m really happy that you think that, but it''s not the time for that, you know? What I''m worrying about is how the Little Princess will react." £ÛYuna£Ý "Aww... And here I thought I''ll get to make you blush again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe! Nice try, but I''m not the same woman I was before." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, no matter how exhausted the two were, they are still able to waste some energy to flirt and sing sweet words to one another. It was as if they were in their own world once again, their sweet and sappy smiles enough to make people feel sick. Just like that, the night continued and so did the flirting. Grey and Yuna talked about all sorts of things, mainly cursing the King for all the troubles he caused them. They both swore to get revenge on him someday, boldly plotting in such an open space. Though, speaking of the place, since it was a party and not a ball, there were tables and chairs present all over the place, more food served compared to before despite there being less people present. Only those who are close acquaintances of the Royal Family were invited over. There were the high ranking military officers, high nobles, some merchants, and even relatives of the Royal Family. The Filastra couple was also present, leaving their little angel to the care of the servants and the familiars. "Oh, it seems like you''re still as close as ever, Your Highnesses." £ÛFaust£Ý "Hahaha. Youth really is the best!" £ÛEdward£Ý And speaking of some familiar figures, two of them approached Grey and Yuna as casually as can be. They were none other than the General or the Kingdom, and the Captain of the Royal Guards. The two strongest officials of the Kingdom. "It''s been quite some time, Sir Faust, General Edward. You two look wonderful in those suits if I say so myself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! I''m glad to hear that, Your Highness!" £ÛEdward£Ý Though, now that they weren''t wearing their uniforms, they looked quite a bit different than before. Especially Faust. There was something a little off about him that Grey and Yuna just couldn''t point their finger at. It has been quite some time since they''ve seen each other, but they could definitely tell that his aura is much more refined than before, his eyes looking sharper and his body looking more defined. It didn''t take too long before they realized what it was. "Hm? Is there something on my face, Your Highnesses?" £ÛFaust£Ý "No, nothing... Congratulations on reaching A-rank, Sir Faust." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Congratulations! You must have worked hard." £ÛYuna£Ý It was all because Faust had reached A-rank, and is now on the same rank as the General. He still has a long and hard way to go before measuring up to the General, but considering his age, it was more than satisfactory. He''ll surpass him one day. Though, hearing Grey and Yuna''s words, the latter couldn''t help but be baffled. Other than the General beside him and the King, no one else knew that he had advanced to the next rank. Both him and the General were in for quite a bit of surprise. "Fufufu! Don''t be too shocked, Sir Faust. We just have a keen eye, is all." £ÛYuna£Ý "A keen eye, indeed. Even I took a while to figure it out. It seems like I''m really getting old. Hahaha! The young ones really are amazing!" £ÛEdward£Ý "Don''t say that, General. You''re still in your prime. I''m pretty sure no one else in the Kingdom would be able to challenge you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! That makes me feel a little better... So? How about it, Your Highness? Would you like to be my successor and become the next General?" £ÛEdward£Ý "No, I''ll pass." £ÛGrey£Ý "No way." £ÛYuna£Ý Firm and direct, the answer of the two were. They didn''t even bother to hear out the General before them, refusing the offer with all their might without second thoughts. Being affiliated to a power, especially a Kingdom, was too much trouble. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Faust was also about to make the same offer, wanting to find successors for his position, but he decided to halt before he could even say anything. If they already refused the General, the outcome with him wouldn''t be any different. "Haah... You''re just as stubborn as I''ve heard, Your Highnesses. Wouldn''t you give it at least a second thought? It''s not a bad offer, you know?" £ÛEdward£Ý "I''m sorry, General, but we really have no thoughts like that as of the moment. We don''t like our freedom getting restricted, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... Then there''s nothing we could do about that. I''ll just have to train Ranzel until then. It''s already been decided he''ll take my place, after all. Hahaha!" £ÛEdward£Ý It didn''t take too long before the General gave up on the thought, and settled with the original plan instead. If they couldn''t get someone as powerful as the two, they could just train someone until they reach an indomitable level. "Hm? What''s wrong, Dear?" £ÛVanessa£Ý "I don''t know... I suddenly felt chills run down my spine..." £ÛRanzel£Ý Ranzel is going to be facing hell soon enough, one harder than he had ever faced before, one that could even compare to Grey and Yuna''s spartan training. Only days of dread and desperation was what awaited him in the near future. Well, Ranzel''s problems had nothing to do with Grey and Yuna. Though they considered him a friend, there was no need to go out their way and get themselves in trouble as well. They could only wish and pray for him good luck. "Well, enough about that... What''s wrong with you, Your Highnesses? You look very exhausted... Did something terrible happen?" £ÛEdward£Ý "Something terrible... Haha... I guess you could say that..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a lengthy story, but Grey and Yuna still told the two about it until the end. From the shortage of herbs in Galderia all the way to the commotion they caused just this afternoon. Or course, they spared no effort emphasizing the reason why they had to go through all such troubles. Upon hearing their story, the General and Faust couldn''t help but frown and make troubled expressions. After all, they were in contact with the King almost every single day. They were all too familiar with his mischievous antics. "I see... His Majesty, huh... I''m really sorry about that, Your Highnesses. He isn''t really a bad person, so I hope you understand..." £ÛFaust£Ý Yeah, he''s not a bad person, he''s just an idiot... Is what Grey and Yuna wanted to say, but they decided to keep it to themselves. After all, Ernes was still a King, and that would still be considered L¨¨se-Majest¨¦... Not that the latter can do something about them either way. And just as they were cursing him dead inside their minds, Grey sensed©` or rather, saw some familiar figures arrive by their side of the door, and with them was the main character of the day, yet another adorable angel. "Speak of the Devil, looks like they''re making their entrance." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as the Royal Announcer made his entrance along with some knights. He stood by the side of the main doors, the knights holding the handle of both doors. All eyes were on them, looking forward to the ones who will be entering. "The Royal Family has arrived!" The announcer said and everyone fell quiet. A clink and clank resounded in the air, followed by a lengthy and heavy creak as the knights opened the door. Light seeped outside and a number of reputable figures were put on the limelight. There was the King who is looking uncharacteristically dignified, the gentle and prim Queen, the beautiful couple of the Crown Prince and Crown Princess, the unusually proper and behaved Second Prince, and the ever so cute yet reliable Princess Royal. Of course, the main character wouldn''t be absent. The Little Princess was held in her father''s arms and was wearing a cute and frilly dress tailored to match her style. And atop her head was a light and delicate golden tiara. The Little Princess was already adorable before, but now, she was even more so, capturing the hearts of many even without doing anything. Especially with such an innocent look to her face, a bright smile which could melt even the coldest hearts. "It''s a wonderful night to behold, Your Majesties, Your Highnesses. It truly is the greatest honor to be in the youngest princess''s birthday party." "You''ve grown even more beautiful, Princess Natalia. You really do take after Her Highness and Her Majesty." "Fufufu! It''s a pleasure to finally meet Your Highness, Princess Natalia. It seems like His Majesty wasn''t exaggerating. You truly are lovely and adorable." While most words would sound like flattery, that''s only because they were being formal. Since the only ones invited were those who had close ties with the Royal Family, they were actually all filled with sincerity. Of course, hearing such words, the Little Princess couldn''t help but feel happy. She may not be able to understand the complex words that much because she was young, but she knew that they were complimenting her. A smile blooming on her face. "Thank you! Thank you! Nalia, very happy!" £ÛNatalia£Ý And when you receive praise, it is only natural to thank them. The Little Princess did so whilst beaming with the brightest smile there is, striking the hearts of everyone with arrows of affection, an angel appearing before them. But perhaps the one with the biggest smile was her grandfather, the King. It was as if he was the one being complimented, his smile reaching from ear to ear, even puffing his chest with a triumphant expression plastered on his face. "Dear, please maintain your dignity. We are still in public." £ÛTalia£Ý "Hm? What''s wrong with being proud of our granddaughter? Isn''t she adorable because she inherited our looks?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Dear... Haah... Suit yourself..." £ÛTalia£Ý Even the Queen is already too exhausted to deal with the King''s antics. She''s been married to him for about 3 decades already, but she still couldn''t fix his troublesome aspects. It was better to just leave him alone. And so, the line which was congratulating the princess gradually got longer, people lining up to greet her and give her their wishes. At the same time, they also gave her their presents, gifts piling up one after another. There were trinkets, accessories, dresses, wands, mirrors, flowers, and many more. All were grand and luxurious in their own rights. The Little Princess may be young, but that doesn''t mean they should skimp out on their presents for her. ¡ºWaah¡«! Those are some pretty good items, aren''t they? I wonder if there are any alchemy materials amongst them... What do you think, Grey?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYuna... My love, you''re probably the only one who''ll do that.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMou... I was just wondering, you know?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna also stood in line, but rather than lining up immediately, they waited until there was no one else standing in line, greeting the princess after all the others. It wasn''t too long before it was their turn. "Fufufu! Happy birthday, Little Princess¡«! With this, you''re now 3 years old, aren''t you? Isn''t that amazing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia, amazing...?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! You''re amazing! Super-duper amazing! That''s why, you need to be healthy to be amazing next year too! Big Sis and Big Bro will wish for that." £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia will be healthy! Nalia, amazing again!" £ÛNatalia£Ý She wasn''t a hard child to please. Just a few words from Yuna and she was over the moon, raising her hands high in the air as she promised to be healthy. She didn''t really understand what it meant, but she was still happy. That''s what matters. It was Grey''s turn next and he also wished for about the same thing as Yuna and the others. He wished that the Little Princess would grow up happy and healthy, all the while casting a holy magic spell just for assurance, their little good luck charm. Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t forget to hand over the presents they bought. They took them out one after another, and before long, a pile of presents appeared before everyone, ranging from toys to dresses. It was a spectacle to behold. "Art materials... Puzzle games... Pajamas... Picture books... There''s even some charm in here... You sure brought a lot, huh..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Haah... I expected nothing less from you two. You sure know how to make a show. Things are interesting this time again." £ÛErnes£Ý "Well... We maybe got a little carried away..." £ÛGrey£Ý A little... There was no way it was a little... While it was true that they only selected the best presents the people found, there were still dozens upon dozens of them. It was in no way something "a little" could describe. But that doesn''t matter right now. What matters is the Little Princess'' reaction. Just seeing her look at the presents with excitement, her eyes gleaming all sparkly was enough for them to feel at ease. It was worth all the trouble. "Waah¡«! Is this all Nalia''s?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! Everything here is for the Little Princess. Do you love it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Thank You, Big Bro, Big Sis! Nalia loves it!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Yep, it was worth all the effort. Just seeing her smile so happily was enough to melt away the fatigue and exhaustion they felt throughout the whole day. It may have not been in their plans for the day, but they were glad to be present. Still, no matter how lovely the Little Princess'' smile was, there was still one problem that needed to be addressed. Now that they were in front of him, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but feel a little irritated, the atmosphere in the room changing suddenly, "Oh, right, Your Majesty... Don''t you have something to tell us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Something... Hmm... I don''t remember anything of the sort..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Is that so? Nothing like... Hm, I don''t know.... Like the Little Princess'' party invitation perhaps? It''s quite the important topic, isn''t it? The. Party. Invitations?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. If we haven''t come to the capital today, we might have completely missed the party. If Big Sis Vanessa hadn''t informed us, we wouldn''t be here today. And we had to panic buying presents this afternoon too. Isn''t that really funny?" £ÛGrey£Ý They were laughing. Yes, they were definitely laughing, but their eyes couldn''t be any more scary as they looked at the King. They wore gazes painted with contempt and rage over their recent misfortune, expressions dark as can be, The Royal Family''s members'' reaction was just as expected. It seemed like they also thought the King had given them the invitations, only for their expectations to be shot down. Even the Queen could only shake her head in disappointment. The King, on the other hand... "Oh, right! Your party invitations! I totally forgot! I completely slipped my mind! Hahaha! Sorry, sorry!" £ÛErnes£Ý ... Was a complete and utter moron with no traces of guilt in his eyes. Rather, he just looked at the incident like a simple mistake he overlooked, nothing too serious. He laughed hysterically as if there was no tomorrow. "But hey, what''s important is that you''re both here, isn''t it? Let bygones be bygones, and let''s just enjoy the party! Hahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý He was totally hopeless, already at the point of no return. He was so idiotic, Grey and Yuna aren''t angry anymore, just heaving a lengthy sigh and letting the matter go. They have neither the energy or motivation to deal with such a moron. Just like that, the party continued to pass and the night went deeper. The people were loud and merry, celebration adrift in the air. The Little Princess continued to show off her cuteness, capturing more and more fans. "Mmn¡«! These are so good! As expected of Mister Carlton!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, slow down. No one''s chasing you." £ÛGrey£Ý Soon, dinner started and everyone enjoyed the food, chatting and laughing over a wonderful meal. Yuna was especially ecstatic, indulging in the taste of heaven whilst she dined with Grey. It was a wonderful time. "Waah¡«! That was amazing... The Royal Chefs really are amazing at cooking... Well, Grey''s cooking is still the best in the world¡«..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You won''t get anything with flattery, you lady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Still, I wonder what kind of ingredients they used... Ingredients... Ingredients, huh... We didn''t get to buy that many ingredients... Grey.. What to do..." £ÛYuna£Ý The mood which was once happy and radiant was brought down to the depth of the abyss as soon as Yuna remembered their failed trip in buying alchemy ingredients, the young lady moping around as she laid her head down on the table. Grey doesn''t know whether he should laugh or cry at the situation, not knowing what to do with his depressed and gloomy fianc¨¦e. If they weren''t around people right now, she might have already burst into tears and threw a tantrum like a spoiled child. "Lorenzo, I heard you were just over the Kingdom of Foltriesse. How was your trip?" "Hahaha! It''s been well, my friend. It went very well!" Just as Grey was pondering over what to do with Yuna, he overheard two men talking about their recent trip to foreign countries. One of them was especially proud of his trip to the Kingdom of Foltriesse located northeast of Alfrione. "It was especially fun in the City of Xeros. There were all sorts of herbs there and rare materials! It truly was a sight to see!" "Ohh¡«! They don''t call it the City of Alchemy for nothing!" "That''s right, that''s right, and there''s also......" The men were quite loud and boisterous, so even if Grey doesn''t have a hobby of eavesdropping on people, he still heard them loud and clear. Especially when they were talking about such an interesting topic. Unfortunately for Yuna, she was still too depressed to notice their conversation, still moping around as she despaired over her lack of alchemy ingredients. Grey was thankful for that though, otherwise, Yuna would have caused a fuss. ''Xeros, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thanks to the knowledge God has given him, he wasn''t completely unaware of what that city is known for. It was one which many alchemists aspire to be at and where advancement on alchemy is faster than any other. A land of fortune. Of course, this is all possible because there is a Tier-9, Legendary Alchemist present in the city, and a number of Tier-8 Grandmaster Alchemists as well. They are ones who wouldn''t lose to Yuna when it comes to skill. ''Alright, I''ll remember that... But before that...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought drifting in his mind, Grey then took out a large serving of strawberry parfait from his "Inventory" and gave it to his beloved to cheer her up. It worked like a charm, Yuna''s lips then breaking into a bright smile. The night continued to fall. CHAPTER 352 END Chapter 353: Pretty Little Princess (pt. II) DONGGGG DONGGGG DONGGGG The night was deep and the winds were cold. The stars sparkled above the sleeping world, the whispers of owls and bats drifting along the frigid breeze, playing along the sweet and gentle melody of endless night. CLIP CLOP CLIP CLOP NEIGHHHH A series footsteps echoed freely in the air, heavy and metallic tracks playing on the streets as carriages passed one after another, the merry laughter of the passengers echoing like the bell chimes and the shadows dancing along its tunes. The party has finished and everyone has gone back to their warm and happy homes, carriages leaving the Royal Castle one after another. It was a merry night with a lot of laughter and festivities, everyone bringing back wonderful memories of the night. "Ahh¡«! We could finally relax..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the main characters had also retired for the day. A young lady jumping towards the sofa as soon as she found it and relishing on its warmth and comfort, an adorable little angel sitting with her as if trying to copy her. The night was already deep, and despite the fact that Grey could simply use "Gate", it was decided that they would be staying over the Royal Castle, not because it was inconvenient for them, but because the Little Princess requested it. "Nalia, sit on Big Sis'' lap." £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! If that''s what the Little Princess wants, then so be it. Big Sis'' lap will be your Royal Throne for the night!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yaay¡«! Nalia has a shrone!" £ÛNatalia£Ý It may already be late at night, but it was still the Little Princess'' birthday, and so, Yuna decided to spoil the little one even more than usual. A bright and blinding smile blooming on the latter''s face as soon as she heard Yuna''s words. Natalia didn''t waste any more time, and with her little legs, she climbed up on Yuna''s lap, trying to be careful as to not hurt Yuna as much as she could. Well, not that Yuna would get hurt anyway. Still, it was adorable seeing her try to do so. "Oh, dear... I''m really sorry for this, Yuna. You have been dealing with Natalia all night. Are you sure it''s okay?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "That''s right, Yuna. You don''t have to force yourself just to please Natalia. Just tell us if you need someone to take over watching over her." £ÛTalia£Ý "No, it''s okay. I appreciate the concern, Your Majesty, Missus Natasha, but I really enjoy this so you don''t have to worry that much. Right, Little Princess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia enjoy with Big Sis!" £ÛNatalia£Ý There was no need to worry. Yuna may be exhausted, but there was still more than enough energy to spare. She had fought endless battles in the Labyrinth already. A couple hours of playing with the Little Princess was not a big deal. Of course, it was also to repay the Little Princess for their lack of visits over the past couple months. They have been quite busy, recently, after all. If they could make her happy with such a little thing, they have no right to take it away from her. The only problem here is that there wasn''t just the Little Princess in the room. While they would just usually lie on the ground in the Little Princess'' bedroom, when in the drawing room, doing so would be inappropriate. Natlia was still a princess, so they would like to refrain from any impropriety. "Grey, could we have a table please?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Sure..." £ÛGrey£Ý The young man didn''t ask any further and quickly took out a neat and nice table from his "Inventory". It was neither too high nor too low, just perfect for the Little Princess to reach. It was a table they usually use when playing games with her. "You really have a good storage ring, huh, Grey? What grade is that? Superior-Grade©` No, maybe it''s Legendary Grade?" £ÛGalleus£Ý "Hahaha. Well, let''s just leave it at that for now." £ÛGrey£Ý "You say that, but that makes me even more curious..." £ÛGalleus£Ý Of course, as they already took out the playing table, what came after next was the board and card games Grey made along with the toys they just bought as presents for the Little Princess, all sitting atop the table. Before anyone could even notice it, a mountain already appeared before them, full of different colors, shapes, and sizes. The Little Princess'' eyes sparkled at the glorious sight before her, having troubles deciding what she should play first. There were ones she was already familiar with, but also new ones she was curious about. While most children would just pick on a whim, the Little Princess was putting a lot more thought into it. She looked so adorable, deeply pondering over a silly topic. "Mama... What should Nalia play...?" £ÛNatalia£Ý In the end, the Little Princess couldn''t decide what to play and decided to ask for help from her lovely mother. Yet despite wearing such a troubled face, her eyes were still sparkling with excitement. She really was adorable. "Fufufu! It can''t be helped then. Mama will help out sweetie." £ÛNatasha£Ý "Then Grandma would also be helping out¡«!" £ÛTalia£Ý Before long, everyone started digging into the mountain of toys and searched for one which looked the most fun to play. They may be royalty, but under the closed doors, they were just a loving, doting, and a little too carefree of a family. There were dolls and stuffed animals present, but knowing the Little Princess, she preferred one which would use her min. Board and puzzle games which are played with many people were something which they focused on finding. "Oh, how about this one, Dear? I think Natalia would love this." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Oho... Isn''t that a tangram? It''s been quite some time since I''ve seen one." £ÛGrey£Ý "A tang... What...?" £ÛJulius£Ý A tangram. It is a puzzle game composed of various shapes of different sizes which can be used to create different, more complex shapes. For example, one could be tasked with making a square with those shapes with all the puzzle pieces. It was a game which required logical thinking. Of course, despite it sounding so complex, it was also a game which could be played even by toddlers. Creating the shapes of animals or various objects with the simple geometric shapes is also a way to pass time with family and friends. But perhaps the best thing about tangrams is that, the more shapes there are present, the more complex and intricate shapes could be made. Grey could even remember people making dragons using tangrams back on the internet. "Interesting... It looks so simple yet so intricate... If it''s this, then couldn''t we play with multiple teams and see who can make the shapes faster?" £ÛJulius£Ý If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Well, that''s the point of it. You actually looked smart for once, Julius." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! What''s that supposed to mean?!" £ÛJulius£Ý Of course, with Grey and Julius present, things were bound to get rowdy. Thankfully, because the Little Princess was present, things didn''t escalate any further. They don''t want to serve as a bad influence to her, after all. "Then, since we bought many sets of tangrams, should we have a little bit of fun? What do you think, Little Princess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Let''s play! Let''s play!" £ÛNatalia£Ý There was no need to waste any more time. As soon as the game was decided, the other games were quickly cleared off the table and the teams separated places to make sure the others wouldn''t eavesdrop on them. There were four teams in total, each composed of two people. Team 1 was the King and Julius, team 2 was the Queen and Iris, team 3 was the married couple, Galleus and Natasha, and lastly, team 4 was composed of Yuna and the Little Princess. Grey served as the referee of the match. Of course, since it would be no different than cheating if Yuna uses her wits, it was decided that the Little Princess'' decisions would be prioritized, with Yuna only helping out from time to time. The goal was to have fun, after all. "Then, the first shape would be a rabbit. Ready... Set... Start!" £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as Grey gave the signal, everyone''s hands quickly started moving and they all started making their shapes resemble rabbits. It seemed simple, but the one considered the best looking after the time is over would be the winner. It was only a simple competition, but everyone seemed strangely fired up. They were all giving it their all, piecing the shapes together to make the best shape of a rabbit they could. Before long, all the sand had fallen off the hour glass. "Alright, time''s up! Anyone who moves their pieces will be disqualified." £ÛGrey£Ý "Pretty¡«! Nalia and Big Sis made bunny!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Mmn... The ears look weird, don''t they, Mother?" £ÛIris£Ý "Hahaha! Prepare to go down, Yuna! Today is the day I beat you!" £ÛJulius£Ý Everyone was proud of their works, with a certain pair which were too overconfident. However, it wasn''t for them to judge who would be the winner, but for Grey. He then started examining everything with his eyes to pass on judgement, Yuna and the Little Princess'' work looked abstract, but beautiful. Iris and the Queen''s piece was elegant with only a couple minor issues. The Crown Prince and Princess'' work was neat and elegant. As for the King and Julius, well... "What... What the hell is this...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Can''t you tell, Grey? It''s a muscular rabbit! We made it a sword as well!" £ÛJulius£Ý "That''s right! Strength is beauty, after all! We really are geniuses! Hahaha!" £ÛErnes£Ý ... They really were father and son, going above and beyond Grey''s expectations. His expectations of stupidity and idiocy, that is. He was so dumbfounded, he didn''t even know what to say. They were two peas in a pod. "Haah... Whatever... The winner of the 1st round is Team 3. Mister Galleus and Missus Natasha get a point!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! We did it, Dear! The first point goes to us!" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Grey! This is absurd! Don''t you see the greatness of our warrior rabbit?!" £ÛJulius£Ý Or so he says, but what was absurd was the King and Julius'' interpretation of a rabbit which they butchered without mercy. But rather than get crestfallen their spirits only burnt brighter and fiercer like victory-hungry warriors. Just like that, everyone continued to play the game, the shapes changing from a star, a tree, a dragon, and many more. The King and Julius'' ridiculous interpretations also continued along their losing streak, not winning a single round. In the end, the one who took grasp victory was team 2 composed of the Queen and Iris. The moment they got a feel of the game, they grasped wins left and right, until they dominated the game with their wonderful skills and cooperation. "Fufufu! That was really fun, wasn''t it?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Ugh...! Damn you, Grey... You have a grudge against us, don''t you?!" £ÛJulius£Ý "Shut up. If you didn''t add muscles and swords to your pieces then you might have scored some points. I''m not the one at fault here." £ÛGrey£Ý "Tsk! Tsk! You just don''t understand the beauty of strength." £ÛErnes£Ý And as one would expect, the King and Julius'' team came in last place at 0 points. Team 3 with Galleus and Natsha came in 2nd, while Team 4 with Yuna and the little Princess came 3rd. Still, it was a lot of fun. "Then, let''s take a break, shall we? I''ve got some snacks prepared here, so everyone, go ahead and take one." £ÛGrey£Ý What came after the game was a break of course, complete with light snacks which Grey had already prepared. It was already late in the night and they had eaten quite some meals before so it was not a good idea to upset their stomachs. Everyone took a serving of some sweet and tasty pudding, their hands reaching out one after another. There were just enough servings for everyone, each of them getting a serving... Or so it would seem to be. "Sorry, Your Majesty, I''m afraid there aren''t any more pudding left." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What are you talking about? There''s still one right there." £ÛErnes£Ý "Ah, this... This one is also for the Little Princess. It''s her birthday, after all, so she gets two of them. Isn''t that right, Little Princess?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Nalia gets two!" £ÛNatalia£Ý But as it turned out, two of them were actually meant for the Little Princess. One for the night, and one for her to enjoy tomorrow, sort of a late birthday present from Grey to his favorite Little Princess, to the latter''s delight. The King wanted to argue and retaliate, but with his granddaughter wearing such a happy and adorable smile on her lovely face, how could he bear himself to take away such pure and innocent joy from her. It was just wrong to do so. Though, it didn''t take them too long before the King realized what was Grey''s aim. After all, it hasn''t been too long since Grey and Yuna confronted him about the topic. It might as well be their revenge for his own shortcomings. "Grey, you... Don''t tell me... Are you doing this just because I forgot to send you your party invitations? Is that it?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Oh, my... I''m afraid I don''t know what you''re talking about, Your Majesty. Is that perhaps something worth doing revenge on?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Guh... So it''s because of that, after all..." £ÛErnes£Ý The King was right, but there was no need for Grey to confirm nor deny it. It may be petty and childish, but Grey still holds some grudges over the King, not just for the recent incident, but the past ones as well. A silly, little payback. The King wants to retort, but with Grey having the upper hand at the moment, there was only so much he could do. He may be a King, but so was Grey. All he could do was admit defeat and leave the rest of the matters for the days to come. "Ugh... These petty brats..." £ÛErnes£Ý "Hm? Did you say something just now, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Tsk! It''s nothing. I''m just happy for Natalia, is what I said." £ÛErnes£Ý The night went deeper with time and the games continued to unfold. Midnight was fast approaching, but strangely enough, everyone still had the energy to spare and have fun. Even the Little Princess'' eyes were sparkling brighter than the stars. It was already past the Little Princess'' bedtime, but they decided to just let it go for the meantime. A birthday happens only once a year, after all. They might as well let her enjoy the whole day in fun and excitement until sleep takes her away, They played othello, poker, chess, snake and ladder, memory, checkers, jigsaw puzzles, and a lot more games. Their latest game they played was old maid, only Julius and the Little Princess remaining in the playing field. "Then, it''s your turn now, my lovely niece. Take your pick." £ÛJulius£Ý "Um! Nalia will pick!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The tension was high in the air as Natalia decided which card to pick, her little arms trembling ever so slightly. Julius was the complete opposite of her, only confidence painted in his eyes, a sh*t-eating grin plastered on his face. Soon enough, the Little Princess took her pick, but oh how unfortunate it was. The card she picked was the old maid, dread and gloom painted on her face as clear as day. The match was already decided, soon coming to an end. "Haha... It''s truly a pity, Natalia. But it seems that I©`" £ÛJulius£Ý Julius was about to pick the obvious card and grasp victory, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Before him was the sulking and crestfallen expression of his adorable niece, looking as if the world was crumbling down before her. Since she was young, Natalia''s expressions were quite easy to read so she easily lost the game every time, and now was no different. However, she was already on her 4th losing streak, so losing another time would be really depressing, thus the gloominess. Julius wants to win, but his heart couldn''t beat to see the niece he is fond of to be sad. It was a battle against pride and conscience, his neurons firing off at lightning speeds as he thought of what was the right thing to do. "Guh... Dammit..." £ÛJulius£Ý In the end, the happiness of his niece still weighed heavier and so, he picked the old maid. He also made sure not to shuffle his cards so that Natalia knows which card to pick in order to win. And the result... "Waah¡«! Na-Nalia got it! Nalia wins!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Congratulations, Little Princess¡«! You got your 1st victory!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Nalia got wictory!" £ÛNatalia£Ý ... It was the Little Princess'' viceroy, a bright and elated smile spreading on her face as she raised her arms, hopping like a little bunny. She was giggling and clapping as if she just won the lottery. Such pure and innocent happiness. It was a bummer that he lost, but seeing how happy his niece was, Julius didn''t regret his actions©` Or at least, he didn''t regret it at first. That is until he saw Grey''s warm and proud smile which only sent shivers down his spine. "Wow¡«! I didn''t know you have such a soft side, Julius." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shut up..." £ÛJulius£Ý Of course, the latter didn''t spare any effort to tease and make fun of the princes while he could. He teased him without giving any leeway, poking fun at him from all angles and directions, much to the latter''s annoyance and embarrassment. Just as Grey was making fun of his friend, he suddenly remembered something he has yet to give to the Little Princess. The presents before were just ones they gave were nothing before it. It was his and Yuna''s true gift to the Little Princess. Grey suddenly stopped messing around and took the present out of the "Inventory". It was a hand-sized crystal with threads of gold and silver running inside, a pure core of white in the middle. It gleamed beautifully before the moon outside the window. "Little Princess, this might be a little late already. But here is mine and Yuna''s true present for you. I hope you like it." £ÛGrey£Ý "For Nalia? Present?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! We got that during our travels, and thought we''d give it to you. It looks really pretty, doesn''t it? Just as pretty as our Little Princess!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just pretty, it was mesmerizing. The Royal Family has seen countless types of jewels and gemstones before, but it was their first time seeing one like it. It wasn''t the prettiest of them all, but it was something mystical one could help but admire it. Other than Grey, only one person in the room knew what it was. It may have looked a little different from the ones he''s seen before and was much smaller than the ones in the Royal Treasury, but there was no mistaking it. "Oi, oi, oi! Isn''t that a beast crystal?!" £ÛErnes£Ý And the King was right. It was the very beast crystal which Grey and Yuna got back at the Labyrinth to Stars. It belongs to a D-rank Aethon, which is of the Light-attribute and is capable of light. A good enough guardian for the Little Princess. "A beast crystal?! Isn''t that really rare and precious?!" £ÛGalleus£Ý "Hm? It''s only D-rank, though. So it''s no big deal." £ÛGrey£Ý "Even if it''s D-rank, that would still cost millions of kiels. If you auction it, I''m sure it will fetch at least 10 million, maybe even more." £ÛErnes£Ý "10 million... That''s more than a town''s annual revenue..." £ÛNatasha£Ý That''s right, beast crystals are just that precious. After all, unlike knights and soldiers which could be hired, familiars are completely loyal to their masters and would not hesitate to give their life in order to save them. What''s more, familiars have insanely long lifespans and also an astonishing level of intelligence and growth rate. It may be D-rank now, but it can grow stronger later with training, able to serve a house for several generations which improves its strength. It was also the reason why Beast Crystals are considered treasures by all people all over the world. Even Royal and Imperial Families have trouble getting them. It was just absurd to give them to a child, especially a toddler at that. But perhaps the most important fact was that it came from a Labyrinth which it had the same attribute of. It was a strengthened beast crystal which would already be at the pinnacle of D-dank during summoning, barely any difference from a C-ranks. It would cost a couple hundred million kiels at the very least. "True, it is precious, but compared to the Little Princess'' safety... I think we know which is more important, don''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Though, if Grey puts it in such a way, there was no way anyone else would rebut their decision. They may not be able to summon it now due to Natalia''s young age, but it would surely be an asset in the future. "Haah... Fine, suit yourselves. I''m not the one losing money here, anyway. You can do whatever you want, just don''t go regretting it later." £ÛErnes£Ý "A beast crystal, huh... How envious..." £ÛJulius£Ý "Fufufu! Isn''t that good for you, Natalia? You''re going to have a pet soon," £ÛTalia£Ý Everyone was supportive of the idea and simply went along with the flow, and though the Little Princess didn''t really understand what was happening, she knew from other people''s reaction that it was a good thing. "Big Bro! Big Sis! Thank yuu!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! As long as the Little Princess is happy!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 353 END Chapter 354: A Hasty Departure Criss, cross, and passing through. The shoelaces were tied to a knot and fastened tight, securing the boots and making sure everything was alright. A couple tips and taps to check, a smile bloomed on a young man''s face. It was yet another morning, and the sky was a pretty blue color, patches of white in the skies and the occasional black and gray as the birds soared in the sky, starting the day with a musical chime as they chirped and danced. Of course, Grey and Yuna are preparing for their day as well. They just had their breakfast together and a wonderful set of desserts as well, now tying their shoes as they prepared themselves to head out to the busy city. "Grey, are you sure you aren''t forgetting something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey now, who do you think I am? I have one hell of a memory, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right, isn''t it? Looks like I was worried for nothing." £ÛYuna£Ý It has been a couple days since the Little Princess'' birthday party, and after staying in the Royal Castle for another day, Grey and Yuna are now back on their usual and casual daily lives©` or so it was supposed to be. However, with things turning out the way they did, they are now preparing to head out the country once again. They had barely been back for 2 weeks from the Kingdom of Graystone, and now, they have settled on heading to the Kingdom of Foltriesse next. "Then, I''ll be heading out now©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was about to stand up and leave, but he couldn''t take a single step. A light yet tough tug clung on his coat, making him stop on his tracks. Of course, the one who stopped him was none other than Yuna, who was now pouting adorably. "Dummy... Didn''t you just say you have one hell of a memory? But... Aren''t you forgetting something already...? You know... That..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Something... Ah... Hahaha. My fianc¨¦e really is a clingy one, isn''t she?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You meanie... Don''t keep me waiting... It''s embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then, I''ll be partaking of your good will." £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man as she closed the distance between them. He placed his hands on her forehead and lifted her bangs. He leaned in closer and pressed his lips gently on her forehead, kissing her dearly to show his affection. Of course, what Grey forgot was a goodbye kiss, a sweet and rosy atmosphere in the air. Now, one might ask... Why don''t they just get married already?... The answer for that... Only God knows why... Such is the mystery of life. "I''ll only have the forehead right now, but... I''ll make sure to have my fill later, so you better prepare yourself, my Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Grey! Y-You dummy! Stop teasing me like that already! Geez¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but her very reaction was one which would elicit the opposite effect to the other party. Yuna was simply too cute, that even after dating for more than a year already, Grey couldn''t help but tease her, his heart set aflutter all the same. "Then, I''ll be taking my leave now, Milady. I''ll see in a bit," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Take care, and... I love you..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady ended her words, her voice slowly fading away in the wind. After all, she wasn''t just one to receive attacks, but one to deal critical blows as well, making Grey''s heart dance in happiness as a smile bloomed on his face. All the sweetness and sappiness aside, Grey and Yuna then quickly headed their separate ways towards the different districts of the city. Grey is heading towards the Blacksmiths'' Guild whilst Yuna is going towards the Rabbit''s Den''s direction. As for the reason why Grey is heading to the Blacksmiths'' so early in the morning, it was to turn in all the quest he just finished. He decided to complete them all as fast as he could so that they could depart to the Kingdom of Foltriesse. "Foltriesse, huh... I wonder what kind of country it is..." £ÛGrey£Ý Foltriesse, one of the neighboring Kingdoms of Alfrione which borders the latter from the east up until the northeast. Like Alfrione, it is a subtropical country which is rich in resources, only with denser forests than peaceful meadows. Grey and Yuna had decided to travel to such a country just yesterday night, and as for how the decision came to be... It was all when they were just about to head to bed, the young lady preparing to drift to sleep... "Right, Yuna... I already consulted about this with Their Majesties, but, would you like to head to the Kingdom of Foltriesse next time?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The Kingdom of Foltriesse... Isn''t that the one in the east?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. To be specific, we''ll be heading towards the City of Xeros." £ÛGrey£Ý The city of Xeros, like Farsa, is the Royal Capital of the Kingdom. It boasts a land area of just a little short than 100 square kilometers and a population which easily surpassed 3 million people, a couple hundred thousand more than the latter. It is a city which is prided for their woodworking and crafts which comes from their lush and bountiful forests, with just about as many handicrafts shops as there were market stalls. But perhaps what it was most known for was.... "If I remember correctly, it''s also called the ''City of Alchemy'' here in the Oiros continent. It is said that there''s an acad©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! Let''s go! Let''s go to Xeros!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey hadn''t even finished his words when the young lady suddenly pounced towards him with excited eyes. The very moment she heard the word "Alchemy", her eyes and ears immediately perked up, a very eager expression on her face. With excitement and enthusiasm basically painted in her eyes like that, it was already decided that they would be heading towards Foltriesse. No, to be honest, the flare in Yuna''s eyes was so bright, it was a little bit scary. The different potions she might see, the various alchemists she could encounter, and also the different alchemy products she had never seen before. Just thinking about them, Yuna could barely contain her excitement. She really was an alchemy maniac. "Hahaha. I already knew you''d say that, and did you know? There''s a Legendary Alchemist there in Xeros, one of the only 3 in the world." £ÛGrey£Ý "A Legendary Alchemist! That''s a tier above me! Amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You bet it is. From what I heard from His Majesty, Xeros is every alchemists'' dream city. It is the place where advancement in alchemy is fastest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! It must be an amazing city then! What about the herbs?! Do they have a lot of herbs there?! Then there must be magic plants too©` No! I''m sure there''s tons of magic plants there! Isn''t it, Grey?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yuna, let''s calm down a little bit, alright...?" £ÛGrey£Ý If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. It was a long night after that in which they barely slept, and not because of a hot and steamy reason. Yuna just bombarded Grey with all sorts of questions, the young man barely getting a wink of sleep from all her excitement. It was then that he learned (in the hard way) that it was better to announce the happy news in the morning. No matter how amazing they are as Transcendents, sleep was still something they would yearn for. They barely had a couple hours last night. "Haha... That girl... She''s a little too energetic for her sake..." £ÛGrey£Ý And just as Grey was mumbling such words, a grand and familiar building greeted his eyes. It was none other than the Blacksmiths'' Guild building which was as busy as ever, the sound of hammers and flames clamoring all over the street. Grey took a step inside and all sorts of muscular folks filled his view. There were blacksmiths everywhere, some even carrying heavy loads of ores and materials, and heading back to their smithies, the scent of steel and coal everywhere. Of course, Grey didn''t just dilly-dally any longer and headed towards the reception desk to turn in the request he made. Thankfully, there wasn''t that long of a line so it didn''t take Grey too long before it was his turn. "Oh, Your Highness! Are you here to take a request?" "No, it''s the opposite, actually... I came to deliver the requested items of the requests I took a few days ago. Can I bring them out now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Please do, Your Highness. We will start the appraisal shortly later." Her hands were fast as lightning, typing in the documents and processing Grey''s as if her life depended on it. Her eyes were filled with focus and she stamped papers one after another, all the while appraising the items Grey brought out. A Superior-Grade sword... High-Grade lance... And another High-Grade lance... Grey brought out a lot of items, and the receptionist took account of all of them, calculating the total and signing the forms one after another. It was a busy day. ... "Your Highness, would you like to buy some pineapples? They''re freshly harvested!" "Oh! Lady Yuna! How about these pork belly? Just 20 kiels a kilo!" "Fresh bread¡«! Fresh br©` Ah! Your Highness, are you buying bread again today?" A silver-haired elf walked down the streets and the merry voices of the crowd greeted her left and right. She greeted them back with a smile, occasionally stopping by the stalls to buy their products, a whole bunch at a time. Yuna continued to walk down the streets with a carefree smile on her face. With the lack of ingredients the past few days, she hasn''t taken a quest on the Alchemists'' Guild unlike Grey. She was currently free, nothing more to do. And due to that, she decided that the best thing to do was head towards town and tell people they''ll be gone on a trip again. It was the shortest time they stayed in Galderia and was also quite an unfamiliar feeling to her. Still, she was excited. "They should be finished with breakfast now, shouldn''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the first people Yuna thought of telling the news were none other than the people at the Rabbit''s Den. They had always told them first, and this time was no different, the young lady humming happily as she opened the doors. CLING CLING CLING CLING The chimes resonated with her humming, and Yuna entered the inn. Since it was almost 8 o''clock already, there were barely any people present, only a couple of tenants and adventurers having a warm meal as they chatted and laughed. As for Helen and family, they are simply savoring a break. Having just finished their breakfast, they are now resting themselves before the advent of lunch, and with them was Owen who was surprisingly free despite having not been around for days. "Good morning, Yuna. You came later than usual today. Where''s Grey?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Grey''s at the Blacksmiths'' Guild, and no, I won''t be having breakfast. We already had one at home, so I''m fine for the moment." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh¡«? Are you sure about that? We cooked really delicious dishes today, you know? You might regret it if you don''t eat breakfast now." £ÛHelen£Ý "Mou¡«! I''m not that much of a glutton, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Only to be expected of Helen, the way she greeted Yuna was very lively, teasing the latter all the while. Even more than Grey, she also likes to tease her precious friends and poke fun at her. It was her way of showing affection. Selia, Gerd, and Owen greeted the young lady soon after, bright and gentle smiles on their faces. They let Yuna beside them by the counter, Gerd also offering her some snacks too, one which Yuna accepted ever so gracefully. She is a glutton, "So, since you aren''t here for breakfast, are you here to chat? Should we continue out girl talk the other day, Hm?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Mmn... Sorry, Helen. That might be a little difficult right now..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What do you mean?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Well... Umm... You see..." £ÛYuna£Ý Hesitant as she was, Yuna still told everyone about their trip to the Foltriesse, and that they would be leaving today as soon as they were done with their tasks and saying their farewells to their acquaintances. It hasn''t been long since they returned so saying goodbye all of a sudden feels a little bit off. In fact, throughout the whole year, they have been out to other places more than their own home. Their house was basically still brand new. After all, no matter what they do, Grey and Yuna were still adventurers. It was in their blood to go around the world and explore at every opportunity they have. It doesn''t matter how far it is, they would run with all their might to chase the faraway horizon. Yeah... It''s completely because they''re adventurers and not because of the rare and precious herbs found in Xeros... No, no, not at all... "Geez... You barely just came back 2 weeks ago, and you''re already leafing...? Do you really hate Galderia that much, Yuna?" £ÛHelen£Ý "E-Eh?! Not at all! I really love it here! The place and the people are amazing! How could I complain about it?! It''s perfect!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh... Then why are you leaving...? Just stay here..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Now, now, Helen, don''t tease Yuna too much." £ÛOwen£Ý While it''s true that Helen wanted Yuna to stay a little longer, with the reason for their departure involving alchemy, she didn''t want to involve herself any further. Like she is with her romance novels, she knew how crazy Yuna was with her alchemy. No, actually, not even Helen''s addiction to sweet and sometimes erotic love stories could compare to Yuna''s love for alchemy. If she hears a rumor about it, she would probably jump down a cliff without a moment''s hesitation. That''s who Yuna is. "But Helen''s right... It really is too soon to leave... How long will you be staying there? Would it be for another 3 months again?" £ÛGerd£Ý "We still don''t know, but if nothing goes wrong... About a month, I guess?" £ÛYuna£Ý "If nothing goes wrong, you say... Yuna, you do know your and Grey''s tendency to get in trouble is not that good, you know?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Geez! It''s not like we wish for it! They just keep coming our way!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, sure, let''s just leave it at that." £ÛHelen£Ý They don''t just get into trouble often, they''s practically magnets which attract them. And not just any trouble, but ones which also involve national affairs. It was as if there was some divine and absolute power forcing troubles to head their way. Well, with their strength right now, there really is much which could do much to the two of them. At the very least, their enemies would need to be at Disaster-Class or higher before it gets troublesome. They''re simply too broken of a team. And right now, they are heading towards a city of Alchemy which has been at peace for several decades already. There was no possible way they could get themselves in big trouble. It would be amazing if they did, though. "Mou... You sure are acting so proud... I still remember you crying when we set off to Moterno... You were really bawling your eyes out back then..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Wha-What?! I-I don''t remember that happening!" £ÛHelen£Ý "It did! You were crying like a little child! Right, Missus Selia?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right, that did happen, didn''t it?" £ÛSelia£Ý Helen may be more experienced in teasing people, but with Yuna constantly under Grey''s attack everyday, she was not one to go down easily. Moreover, she now has Selia on her side, attacking Helen from both fronts. To make matters worse, Owen was also present. The man already knew how much of a gremlin his girlfriend was, but he didn''t know she was that much of a crybaby that she would cry at the thought of a friend going away. A new discovery. "O-Owen! Th-This is not what it sounds like!" £ÛHelen£Ý "It''s alright. Even if you''re a crybaby, I still think that you''re the cutest," £ÛOwen£Ý "Nooo¡«!!! It''s not like that! Why won''t you listen...?!" £ÛHelen£Ý One young lady was doing her best to deny all the allegations thrown at her, whilst the other was teasing her back. The mother was smiling, and so was the boyfriend. The father is only able to heave a lengthy and exasperated sight. It was pure chaos. And whilst such chaos ensued, the chimes rang once more, and another character entered the scene. It was none other than Grey, who just finished all his business in the guilds, now greeted by a confusing yet familiar scene. "Grey! Help me! Yuna''s bullying me!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Ehh?! I''m not! I was just paying you back for all your teasing!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take too long before Grey himself got dragged into the chaos, still unsure about what was happening before him. He felt like a father who suddenly got two energetic children, only that one was his friend, and the other, his fianc¨¦e. Of course, the same logic on Earth doesn''t apply in Merusia. While they might just look like high school girls teasing one another, in Merusia where 15 year olds are treated as adults, they were more like coworkers annoying each other. Grey looked at Owen dead in the eye and asked for an explanation, but the man just answered with a warm and vague smile. He also asked for Gerd and Selia''s words, but it was all for naught. They all smile just the same. ''Seriously... What the hell is going on here...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Such a thought revolving around his mind, Yuna and Helen continued to tease one another. Grey didn''t think too much about it anymore and simply sat down with the other, letting the big children play. It was a surreal yet strangely calming sight. Time passed like that and Grey and Yuna soon left the Rabbit''s Den. They then gave a visit to their other acquaintances and gave notice of their absence, especially the Merchants'' guild. There are still a lot of products in development, after all. And though they would be spending a lot of time on Xeros, it was decided that they would be celebrating Yuna''s upcoming 18th birthday in Galderia. They have "Gate", after all. Jumping from one town to another was not a problem. Even if problems did arise, they also have phones to tell each other of the issues. A complete opposite to their first parting, now was much more casual, with everyone not feeling either too awkward nor too stiff. It was just right. Grey and Yuna soon headed back to their home and prepared some things before they set off their journey. Most of the things were already in the "Inventory" so it didn''t take them too long before they got ready, "Oh, right. Yuna, I just remembered... I happened to meet Guildmaster Rina along the way, and well... I got a note from her." £ÛGrey£Ý "A note...? What does it say?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s not actually a note, per say..." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just a note, it was a list of alchemy ingredients and materials, a long one at that. It contained everything from herbs like silverpine needles all the way to magic plants such as the pitch black deathcap, and even white flame dandelions. "It''s a list, huh... And it''s a long one too..." £ÛYuna£Ý I mean, how could one ever forget about her terror? After all, the Guildmaster was as much of an alchemy maniac as Yuna. One which would even go as far as to sell her soul to the devil simply because it could help with her research in Alchemy. But perhaps the most disturbing thing was that Rina didn''t give him any items, nor any payment whatsoever. The ingredients were all so precious, yet she didn''t even lend a single penny. She was simply being too much. "Just a single look at it and I''m sure all of these would fetch a few hundred thousand kiels. Can the Guild really afford this much?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I doubt Mister Aldean even knows about this, actually..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right... We''re talking about Guildmaster Rina, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý And they were right, the Vice Guildmaster really didn''t have any idea about it. In fact, during the time Grey coincidentally met the Guildmaster, she was supposed to work in her office, but as usual, she skipped it once again. Truly a troublemaker. Still, there was no need to decline her request. While it really might cost a fortune to buy the listed ingredients, as a Guildmaster, Rina''s personal savings is not meager by any means. It was also a good chance to make her owe them so there was any reason to refuse the request. Just like that, Grey and Yuna continued to prepare, and before long, they had finally gathered all the essentials and packed the ingredients they needed for their daily lives. All that was left was to settle their hearts and prepare themselves. "Are you ready now, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! What kind of question is that? I''m always ready!" £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young lady with a confident smile on her face, her heart racing in excitement and her eyes sparkling brightly. It has been a long time since she felt such enthusiasm, looking forward to the new adventure set before them. "Hahaha. You''re right... Then, shall we head out now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey extended his hands out like he usually does, the faint traces of blue and white gathering in the air and swirling into a mass of light. Yet another gate was formed before them, a land of opportunities waiting on the other side. There was no need to hesitate. The two youths took the first steps and entered the gate with smiles plastered on their faces. Light swallowed their sight once more, their figures vanishing in the air until they were no more. A new adventure begins! CHAPTER 354 END Chapter 355: A Quick Pitstop Tweet Tweet Tweet Tweet Birds hopped and perched upon the branches, pecking on the leaves and observing the tiniest of worms wiggle in the trees. They were mischievous and curious, dancing like the free wind in the deep and verdant forest. In that forest, the deers pranced around grass and bushes, the snakes slithered on the ground and around the trees, the ladybugs flying from leaf to leaf as they painted the place red and black, twirling and crawling around the place. Lights of blue and white suddenly appeared out of nowhere, reflecting in the eyes of the curious critters. Two figures then popped out of the blue from the thin mass of light, their silhouettes slowly showing as the disc of light faded into mist. "Waah¡«! The forest here looks amazing too! I wonder where we are!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''re in the Foltriesse Kingdom already. And don''t go around collecting herbs now. We don''t want to get late now, do we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay! I''ll try my best!... I guess!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That doesn''t sound convincing, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý The said figures were none other than Grey and Yuna who are still heading towards the city of Xeros. They are now in a forest Grey had visited before, using "Gate" to shorten the distance as much as possible. It has only been a couple seconds yet they already covered more than a few hundred kilometers. If they were to ride Sirius then they should cover the whole distance in a couple more hours. Traveling has never been any faster. Footsteps echoed in the air, the sound of broken twigs and rustling leaves echoing all throughout the forest. Grey and Yuna headed north, the little critters fleeing as they walked and the sound of chimes echoing as the spirits danced around them. "Still... I didn''t think you''ve traveled all the way to the Foltriesse Kingdom already... Are you adventuring without me again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Come on, you know that''s not true... This is just one of the places I visited when I searched for the colors. I''ve been to many places, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? How much have you traveled then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... A couple hundred locations? I don''t really know, but I''ve been around the whole continent. I''ll tell you that much." £ÛGrey£Ý "The whole continent... I''m a little envious..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey may not have covered the whole continent, but he had seen many interesting things when he traveled to search for the nine colors. Unfortunately, he was hurrying at the time and didn''t have the time to enjoy them to the fullest. Still, he could take a look back at his memories and admire their incredible beauty once more. The wonderful sights and the awe-inspiring marvels of the natural world were truly an experience many others would surely be envious of. Of course, Yuna was also one who was envious of such experiences. But even more than envious, she was extremely happy, a bright and mischievous smile blooming on her face as she looked at Grey in the eyes, giggling to herself. "Why are you giggling? Is there something on my face?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing¡«! I just realized how much you love me once again." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? What''s with that? Of course I do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I know, I know. I mean... There''s no way you don''t love me after searching the whole continent. Right, Grey¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No comment..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? Are you embarrassed now, Grey¡«?! You''re embarrassed, right¡«?! You absolutely are¡«! I know you are¡«! Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý Obnoxious... She was truly obnoxious. And with her obnoxious but adorable attempts to make Grey embarrassed. No one knows what she ate this morning, but it was most probably due to her excitement. She was all high and happy. Flirting and Shenanigans aside, the two continued their walk and headed towards the nearest city from the forest, the high walls and massive gates greeting them as they exited the woods, accompanied by a slithering line of people and carriages. Grey and Yuna lined up, handed their cards, and headed inside the village, as easy as one, two, three. And like usual, a grand and novel scenery greeted them, houses and shops lodged left and right along the busy streets. The houses were more rustic, stripped woods and dark-toned stones making up the houses, each one looking heavy and sturdy. They looked simple but also beautiful, a touch of modernness filled by the street lights popping up here and there. "Waah¡«! It''s the first time I''m seeing these kinds of houses!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Me too... Should we also make a house in this style in the Sanctuary? I think it would look nice as a contrast." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I think so too! Should we make it when we get back?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we need to gather the materials first, but that sounds good. Should we also create towers and more buildings while we''re at it?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was a delightful scenery, Grey and Yuna''s hearts captured by their wonderful style of architecture, admiring the scenery like any other normal tourist©` like hell they are! Rather than tourists, they sounded and looked more like a pair of weird builders. Grey and Yuna really didn''t have a hobby of building large and grand structures, but after prettying up and renovating the Sanctuary, they found a new hobby, designing and new structures whenever they had the chance to. In fact, they have been so invested into a building, they have created a small village inside the Sanctuary, with all sorts of buildings and infrastructure present, playing as if it was a sandbox. The two just don''t know how to hold back. No, they really don''t. "Then we can also make a castle©` Ah, no! Why are we talking about this?! We''re getting distracted again! Geez¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Isn''t it alright? We still have a lot of time." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! We can''t do that! As alchemists, how could we stand still when there''s so many herbs around?! We must buy them all!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, Yuna''s love for alchemy was greater than her love for building things. The moment she saw a medicinal herb by the corner of her eye, she then snapped back to reality, eyes focusing on the prize again. No, actually... She may be a little too motivated, fervently looking at the herbs like how a starving predator would look at its prey. She was serious when she said that she wanted to buy all of them. She''s Yuna, after all. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Yuna, don''t go too overboard. We still©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, let''s hurry! The herbs are going to run out if we dawdle any longer!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his words, the young lady rushing off to the market stalls as soon as she had the chance, inspecting the herbs with eyes brighter than the sun reigning above them and smiling more blooming than flowers. Rather than the herbs running out because of the competition of customers, they were rather in more danger of running out from the young lady prancing around the place. She was just too energetic for her own good... "Haah... That girl... Does it really hurt to wait?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man as he heaved a lengthy sigh, but he quickly followed after the young lady. There was no stopping her when she''s in such a mood. It was better to leave her be and just make sure she doesn''t go overboard. "Jalabra! Liocorne Orchids! Fantail lilies! Mikumiku! Koleras'' fern! And even some Gartail too! There''s so many!" £ÛYuna£Ý Stall after stall, the young lady went, pointing her fingers left and right as she went around the place, purchasing box after box of herbs and letting them pile up in her storage ring with a simple swipe of the hand. At first, the merchants were taken aback by such a young girl wanting to buy so many herbs, but after seeing her buy loads upon loads of ingredients, they easily opened up to her... Or to put it more bluntly... "Young Miss! Why don''t you buy from here too?! We have a lot of Lonolas in stock!" "How about here, Young Lady? We have some freshly pecked Siller''s Pine!" "Lass, if you''re looking for Squirrel berries and Flowering ardens, here''s the right place! We have everything you need!" ... They tried luring Yuna to their stalls, offering her great offers with their glib tongues. She was basically a walking pouch of gold and silver, so there was no way they were letting go of her. They were merchants, after all. "Then please let me buy 3 packs of those, then 7 bundles of these, and... Ah! Include these too, Mister! 10 of them, please!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Yuna took their bait without hesitation. It wasn''t that she was mindless. She simply knows how valuable they are, so there was no need to think any further. No price was too high in the name of alchemy! Meanwhile, Grey checked whether the merchants were giving them at a fair price with his eyes, ready to teach the thieving ones a lesson. Yet surprisingly, they were all honest in their work, simply grabbing the opportunity before them. "Young Miss, what do you think of these Heller Sprouts? The Highest Quality!" "Oh! Some Heller Sprouts would be nice too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Good! Good! They were just freshly picked yesterday! I was originally planning to sell them at 200 kiels a bundle... But since the Young Miss is so pretty... How about 180 kiels instead? That''s a good price, isn''t it?" Well, all except one who was pretty daring, looking down on Yuna because she was still pretty young. It wasn''t that he increased the usual market price, but rather... He has been lying with such an obvious farce. The leaves were a little wilted at the tips, the color was slightly off, the smell was also rather musty, and there were also tiny insect bites here and there. The Heller Sprouts were neither fresh nor high quality. No, in fact, they weren''t even Heller Sprouts! "What do you think, Young Miss? How much would you like to buy?" Many wouldn''t be able to tell at a glance, but it was pretty obvious for Grey. His eyes could easily discern the differences and wanted to teach the man a lesson. However, there was no need to act out just yet. "Mister... Are you messing with me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?" After all, Yuna was a Tier-8 Alchemist. She may not have the same eyes as Grey, but when it comes to alchemy, there are only a few people who could be her equal. She could easily tell the differences even if her eyes were closed. She could tolerate increasing the price a little or when people look down on her due to her age. But when it comes to being lied to about the materials, because that''s the sake of insulting her as an Alchemist. She was angry. "A light, yellowish color, wilted tips, a musty scent, insect bites, a prickly texture, and uneven leaf patterns. These are just common weeds." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t just match Grey''s description, but she even made more distinctions on the two. Her eyes were lit with rage, trying to keep her calm as much as she could, not wanting to draw more attention than necessary. "C-Common weeds?! Are you accusing me of lying, Miss?!" "I''m not accusing you. That''s a fact." £ÛYuna£Ý "You...! How dare you talk back like that?! Do you have no respect for the elderly?!" Though, as it seems, it looks like the old and thieving stall owner had a different idea in mind. He was so loud and irritable, he was practically begging for attention from the surrounding shops and the passing customers. It was so loud, the others couldn''t help but take a peek out of curiosity. There was an old man who was shouting at a young lady. It would seem that the old man had the advantage, but Yuna''s eyes were telling a different tale. "You disrespectful brat! Can you take responsibility for your words?" "I can and I will, but... I ask you the same thing... Can you take responsibility for your own words, Mister?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna said with a resolute look on her eyes, unbending to the old man before her and cold like ice. Just looking at those eyes, he felt a shiver run down his spine as if there was a deadly predator before him, ready to devour him whole. "What''s happening here?" £Û???£Ý And just as he felt such fear, another figure appeared out of nowhere, his calm yet resonant voice echoing all over the place. The crowd made way as he walked towards the cause of commotion, bowing their heads to pay their respects to him. He was a bespectacled elderly man, even older than the thieving vendor, his beard white as his hair, reaching all the way to his chest. Yet despite his age, he was still lively and healthy, posture straight and proper as he took his steps. "A-Ah, Lord Darwin, g-good morning." "Yes. It''s indeed a wonderful and delightful morning, but... Can you tell me what''s happening here?" £ÛDarwin£Ý "Well, o-of course..." Darwin asked one of the spectators and the latter answered with honesty. After him, he asked some more, glancing at the two who were arguing before he came. They were complete opposites, one who was panicking, and one who was calm. As soon as he confirmed what he had heard about, he then headed towards the stall and inspected the "Heller Sprouts" the old man was talking about, turning it left and right as he inspected it, the latter''s heart pumping nervously. It didn''t take too long before Darwin realized who was telling the truth and who was lying, his eyes looking faraway as he heaved a lengthy and disappointed sigh, then dropping the bundle of "Heller Grass" towards the ground before stepping off it, much to everyone''s shock. "M-My Lord! What are you doing?! This is the destruction of private property!" "Oh, really? For all I know, I was just stepping on some weeds... Did you really think you could fool these eyes of mine?" £ÛDarwin£Ý "M-My Lord, I-I-I can explain!" It was all over. With Darwin passing on his judgement, it was now clear who was in the wrong and who was in the right, the thieving and deceptive merchant now on the ground and begging towards the wise man before him. Normally, Darwin is a compassionate and benevolent figure in the city, but when it comes to punishing those who were in the wrong, he was just as strict. He was one who wouldn''t tolerate injustice, especially those which are aimed at the weak. Though, Yuna really isn''t weak though... She''s quite the opposite... "Guards, take this man and make sure he receives the punishment he deserves. And while we''re at it, make sure he can never step foot in the market again." £ÛDarwin£Ý "M-My Lord! Please forgive me! I won''t do it again!" The man screamed and begged to the top of his lungs as he was dragged away by the guards, but Darwin paid him no heed. After all, he''s only getting what was coming for him. There was no leeway nor mercy. Well, since all he did was sell fake goods, he won''t be sentenced to something too heavy, like life-sentence or the sort. He''ll probably just pay a fine and be imprisoned for some time so that he reflects on his actions. But perhaps the biggest blow is that his permit to operate a business would be taken away. With it, he would never be able to sell something in the market and his license as a merchant would be at risk. A large price to pay for dishonesty, "Hmm... That ended quite differently than I thought... I honestly thought you''d be the one to knock him out." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Grey, I''m not that barbaric, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, he probably won''t get out of this unscathed..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! He deserves it! This ought to teach him a lesson!" £ÛYuna£Ý And while Darwin was dealing with the man, Grey and Yuna were chatting freely by the side. She was a little scary before, but Yuna was now back to her usual, cheerful self, puffing her cheeks adorably as she pouted. "My, my, pardon my sudden intrusion, but... If I''m not wrong, you were the young lady arguing with that man, am I correct?" £ÛDarwin£Ý "Un. That was me. My name is Elena." £ÛYuna£Ý "And I''m Shin, Elena''s partner. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh my, how rude of me... I am called Darwin ro Herulea, an alchemist of this town. The pleasure is mine, young ones." £ÛDarwin£Ý It was a bit sudden, but the three were now introducing themselves to one another, with Grey and Yuna using their alternate identities. Thankfully, the old man has still yet to know who they were despite them not wearing their disguises. It was safe. "Is there anything you need from us, Lord Darwin?... Ah! Am I going to be punished as well?! Was I wrong to argue with that Mister?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my. No, no, not at all. If anything, I''m thankful that you did." £ÛDarwin£Ý "Oh... Oh, I see... That''s a relief then... We just arrived in the city so we don''t know how the rules work here yet..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu. I''m just here to apologize for what just happened, so there''s no need to be so nervous, Young Lady. You can just be yourself." £ÛDarwin£Ý It was hard to believe that he was the same old man as the one who argued against the rude merchant from before, now sounding so gentle, his voice quite soothing to the ears. Just as what one might have a first impression of him. And after their introductions, the old man then gave his apology to the two about the recent incident. He may not be the Lord of the territory, but he was still a significant figure in the city, possessing influence equal to the Lord. Of course, he wasn''t just apologizing to save face. All his words were sincere and coming from the heart. To make things even more sincere, he even took out a blue object©` or rather, a plant, from his storage ring. "Th-This is?! A-A Bluestone Bellflower?!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just a plant, it was a magic plant. It was one used in concoctions at Tier-7 and above, able to cure diseases and complications which plagues the mind. It may nor be as rare as other magic plants, but it was still valuable. "Huhuhu! I already knew you had good eyes when you recognized those fake items from before. You must also be an amazing alchemist." £ÛDarwin£Ý "Fufufu! I''m still training, Lord Darwin. I''m still far from my goal." £ÛYuna£Ý "That may be so, but I can already see your potential. I''m sure you''ll be able to reach your goals one day. I can feel it." £ÛDarwin£Ý They were smiling and seemed to understand one another, but that couldn''t be any further from the truth. Darwin was assuming that Yuna''s goal was to become a Tier-9, Legendary Alchemist, when the young lady actually meant to be a Divine Alchemist. After all, normal people would only dream of reaching Tier-7, with geniuses aiming for Tier-8, and prodigies at Tier-9. No one in their right mind would think, she was actually aiming for something 2 whole tiers higher. She just isn''t "normal". "Then, as my apology for what happened and also a good luck charm to your future. Please accept these Bluestone Bellflower." £ÛDarwin£Ý "R-Really?! I can have it?! Isn''t this pretty valuable?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu! Of course! In fact, I would be delighted if you do." £ÛDarwin£Ý "Th-Thank you very much! I will gracefully accept it!" £ÛYuna£Ý A smile on her face, Yuna then received the Bluestone Bellflower from Darwin and stored it inside her storage ring. She was just hoping to buy a couple herbs, but to think she scored such a good magic plant. Who wouldn''t be happy. After that, Grey, Yuna, and Darwin then chatted for a couple minutes, talking about some trivial stiff and answering some questions from the old man. It is all normal stuff, simply wasting a little of their time away. "Then, it seems like we''ll have to get going now. We had a good time, Lord Darwin. Thank you for everything." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Thank you so much! I''ll make sure to make full use of the Bluestone Bellflower!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu! That would make me happy. Until next time, young ones." £ÛDarwin£Ý Before long, Grey and Yuna finally said their farewells and headed even further north. Their figures soon faded away in the horizon, only a number of passersby to be seen along the streets, carriages passing through from time to time. ''North, huh... They must be heading for Xeros...'' £ÛDarwin£Ý Thought the old man as he watched the scene play, soon heaving a short sigh, his steps once again echoing in the air. There was a subtle yet bright smile on his face, his eyes looking forward to tomorrow. ''Huhuhu. Looks like it won''t be long before we meet again...'' £ÛDarwin£Ý CHAPTER 355 END Chapter 356: The City of Xeros (pt. I) FLAP FLAP WHOOSH WHOOSH A platinum figure made her descent, the winds howling at her whims as her scales glimmered under the afternoon sun. Her claws graced the ground, the winds calming down as she folded her wings, soon lowering her body even more. Two figures hopped off from her back and towards the ground, landing softly without making even the tiniest of sounds. They arrived yet again at another forest, veiled by the dense and thick trees, a fresh and earthy breeze greeting them merrily. "Fuu¡«! That was a good ride¡«! Thank you, Sirius!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It was my pleasure, Mistress... Then, I shall be taking my leave now. I hope you have a wonderful time together." £ÛSirius£Ý "Un! We''ll see you later!" £ÛYuna£Ý Sirius bowed her head and vanished into thin air as she returned to the shadows, leaving the gaping winds behind. Peace and silence has swallowed the place once more, Grey and Yuna remaining still in the wonderful forest. It has been a couple hours since Grey and Yuna encountered the unpleasant man back at the market, and after a short stop, they then continued their journey, finally arriving at Xeros'' vicinity in the early afternoon, the sun sinking down the horizon. Like they have heard, the forest really was denser in Foltriesse, trees equipped with thick trunks and dense vegetation growing around the place. There were all sorts of plants to be seen, all growing abundantly in the lush and vibrant forest. "Then, let''s also head out, Grey! To Xeros!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna punched her hands to the air, a bright smile blooming on her face. She grabbed Grey by the hand and headed out towards the forest''s exit, her heart pumping with so much excitement, she could barely contain herself. They took their steps and the scenery played out before them. After running along for a short while, the trees finally thinned out and the canopies soon cleared, revealing the high and sturdy walls every city had, one easily exceeding 20 meters fall. Other than the fact that it was surrounded by a forest and cliffs in all directions, Xeros didn''t look that much different from the other cities©` or so it would seem at first, but one wouldn''t be any more wrong in making such an assumption. "Hm? That''s interesting..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, they sure are diligent ones... I wonder how much they spent here..." £ÛGrey£Ý ''It must have been a lot. Though these aren''t that hard to make, to cover this much distance... I don''t think it''s an easy feat..." £ÛYuna£Ý That''s right, there was something special with the walls... Or rather, the ground near the walls. They were all doused with chemicals which would repel most beasts from approaching the city, all encompassing the outer city walls. Though the chemical itself isn''t harmful to plants or people, it contained something that many beasts steer away from. The moment they smell the chemicals, they would easily run away and head back into the forest without a second thought. Not only does it make the city safe, it also makes sure that the beasts stay in their respective habitats to make the ecosystem function like normal. It was like a magic spell, except that it was not. Still it was just as effective. "Grey, could we take a sample of the soil? I want to try something later." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Haah... Go ahead... It''s not like I can stop you, anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you, Grey¡«! I promise I''ll make it quick!" £ÛYuna£Ý And off she goes... As soon as Yuna got permission from Grey, she then whipped out a trowel and a sack out of nowhere and started digging for "some" samples, all the while smiling and humming like a fool. She looked like a child playing with dirt no matter how you look at it. After which, they then toured around the walls ame finally found the gates after a few minutes of walking. They lined up after everyone else and handed their cards when it was their turn, still using their alternate identities. It didn''t take them long to process their entry, not a single hitch to be seen. Grey and Yuna then passed under the gates, a certain young lady wearing bright and sparkly eyes, looking forward to the adventures she''ll face from now onwards. "Waah¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý A single word escaped her mouth, her steps stopping at the sight. It has already been countless times since Grey and Yuna entered a new town or city, yet her expressions remain the same. She was just as adorable as she was during her first time. "Hahaha. This reminds me of the old times..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... Hm? Did you say something, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing... I was just reminiscing about something..." £ÛGrey£Ý The houses were massive yet compact, all sorts of gradients present left and right. The houses and buildings were mostly made of wood and stone, barely any clay, concrete, steel or metals to be seen decorating the place. Just like the city of Alconia they visited just this morning, the architecture was more on the rustic side of things, with buildings a little more bulky. They were made with stones compacted into bricks, intricately laid out to make a strong foundation. The roofs were also mostly made of wood, planks spread all over the place. But they weren''t just any wood. They were ones who were much tougher and more resilient than any other, able to withstand several decades without deteriorating. And while the architecture may look simple at a glance, there were also fine and intricate details like arches, columns, carvings, sills, and many more. Sure, it was different from the other cities they visited before, but it was just as beautiful. "Grey! Do you think their guilds are also built like this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s hard to imagine... But even if it is, I''m sure it would be just as grand as the others. Maybe it''s even more beautiful?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m even more excited after hearing that! Let''s go exploring now, Grey! Let''s explore the whole city!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady was excited©` no, calling her just that wouldn''t do her any justice. She is so excited, the words were clearly painted on her face, the symphony of her heart ringing in Grey''s ears. She was just too energetic for own good. "Haah... Let''s do that later. We still have to check in on an inn. Well.., if you want to stay in the Sanctuary, we could also do that." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, no! Since we''re here, we should also experience what it''s like to live here! The Sanctuary doesn''t count at all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I knew you''d say that. My fianc¨¦e really is adorable." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... What are you saying all of a sudden..." £ÛYuna£Ý The fools drifted along their own world once again, they then continued their steps and looked around for a place to stay at. Thankfully, Grey had already checked out the place with his eyes, finding a couple inns near them. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it It didn''t take them too long before they reached their destination, a massive building greeting them as soon as they stopped. Carved on the signboard was a pure white camellia with a butterfly perching on top of it. Cling Cling Cling Cling Grey and Yuna soon stepped inside, and the soft chimes played like usual. It may be because it was already the afternoon, but there were barely any noises to be heard. It seems that the people had just finished their lunch, some still heading out. As for the interior of the building... It was surprisingly normal like the previous inns they have been to before, wooden furnishing present everywhere, with the lower halves of the walls covered with wooden planks for a nice touch of asymmetry. "Good afternoon, and welcome to the ''Camellia Valley''. How may I help you today, Young Man, Young Lady?" £Û???£Ý And unlike the previous receptions they received before, the one on the reception desk was not a young, beautiful woman. Rather it was a middle-aged man who was on the leaner side of the spectrum. To be honest, he was actually quite lanky. Despite that, he wore the same friendly and welcoming smile as the other receptionist they met before. It was actually a breath of fresh air so Grey and Yuna didn''t mind it that much, soon heading towards the reception. "That... We''d like to check in for the time being, and right, we''d love a double room please. How much would that be?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A double... That would be 130 kiels a day, meals not included." £Û???£Ý Grey and Yuna were expecting quite a big difference in the price of their stay, but surprisingly, it was about the same as the cost of staying at the Rabbit''s Den. There weren''t any problems even if they stayed there for a very long time. "Then, we''d like to stay for a week for now, and... Regarding the meals, could we also borrow the kitchen from time to time? We''re quite the big eaters, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "The kitchen, well... As long as you pay up for the materials and ingredients you use and don''t break anything then I think it''s fine." £Û???£Ý Hearing the man''s words, Grey and Yuna breathed out sighs of relief whilst smiles bloomed on their faces. They were thinking up of cooking in the Sanctuary if they weren''t allowed, but thankfully, that wasn''t a case "Ah, but, we can only let you use the kitchen when we don''t have work or we''re busy. Is that fine with the both of you?" £Û???£Ý "No, that''s more than enough. We''ll be taking that then, and we''ll pay separately for breakfast. We might also be staying longer if thing''s go to plan." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood. Then that will be 910 kiels in total. Please hand in your ID cards so I can list you down the reception list." £Û???£Ý "Ah, right... Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey and the receptionist concluded their deal, they then went to signing up the list and paying the cost, Grey handing a silver coin as payment and receiving nine nickel coins in return. The man also wrote down a couple more things in the log book, opening the cabinet and getting a plaque from inside. He then handed their room number plaque and the keys towards Grey and Yuna, greeting them with a smile once again. "Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Pascal, the owner of this inn. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Shin, Miss Elena." £ÛPascal£Ý "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Mister Pascal." £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, if you ever need something, I will be down here in the lobby. Please don''t hesitate to call whenever you''re in trouble©` Oh! Welcome to....." £ÛPascal£Ý Just as Grey and Yuna finished checking in in the Camellia Valley, they then headed upstairs and towards the 3rd floor. The place was pretty quiet, with rooms still empty as the lodgers were still out and about in the city. It didn''t take too long before Grey and Yuna reached their room, a series of clicks, clacks, and creaks echoing in the air as they inserted the key and opened the door before them, a pretty normal and standard scene greeting them. There was a wooden floor, walls with simple wallpapers, a large bed, some cabinets and drawers, and some switches for the light. There was a toilet room by the side, and also some tables and chairs for dining in. It wasn''t a very bug room, but it was cozy enough for them to enjoy their stay. "Oh? You aren''t jumping on the bed this time round, Yuna? Don''t you usually do that when we enter an inn?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! I''m not that childish, you know!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but there was no way Grey would believe her in any way. After all, she was the type to hop in bed as soon as she sees one, with a bright smile at that. She must have eaten something weird this morning. "And! We still have to explore the city! There''s no time to play!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... So that''s the real reason..." £ÛGrey£Ý That, or she may just be so excited, she couldn''t sit still and roll around the bed. With an abundance of herbs waiting for them outside and the exciting sights they have yet to experience, there''s no way she could waste such precious time just lazing around. After all, even if they do waste the whole day outside, she could still cuddle with Grey when they get back. It was the perfect plan with nothing standing on her way to the path of alchemy and excitement. She was raring to go. "Haah... It''s fine that you''re excited, but let''s get our things sorted first. It''ll be a pain if we do it late on when we get too tired." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excitement and Enthusiasm in the air, Grey and Yuna then arranged their things into the right places and made sure it was as convenient as it could for them. They will be staying for quite some time, after all, so they can''t have a messy room. It didn''t take them too long at all to sort things out, barely taking them a few minutes with the aid of magic. It couldn''t even be called a stretch, the young lady full of vigor and enthusiasm as she made the curtains dance in the wind. After finishing up their task, Grey and Yuna then headed out of the room and out into the open streets, the busy and bustling scenery greeting them, people working and the children playing around left and right. But of course, what Yuna was most interested in were the alchemy-related things scattered all throughout the whole of Xeros. Her heart was already pumping and racing in excitement just thinking about everything she''ll experience. Most of all, she''ll also be experiencing it with Grey. ''Haah... Looks like this is gonna be one hell of a day for me...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey felt like an exhausted father taking her energetic daughter to the park to play. They haven''t even started and he already knew it was going to be an exhausting day where he''ll get dragged around by Yuna here and there. Well, it''s not like Grey doesn''t understand where Yuna is coming from. He may not be as good as Yuna, but he was also an alchemist, and a Tier-5 at that. He also wanted to further his skills and reach greater heights with the chance presented before him. "Ah! Grey, look! There''s a big store! Let''s head inside!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait, Yuna, there''s still a crowd so©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s no time to waste! Quick! Quick!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was just as he expected. Grey couldn''t even finish his words when he was suddenly dragged along by his excited fianc¨¦e, plunging themselves towards the crowd of people before them and swimming through the sea of mobs. Surprisingly, they weren''t caught up by the rush, and safely crossed to the other side of the street. Grey didn''t know whether it was luck or it was skill, but all he knew was that he couldn''t bear to stop his beloved when she''s already so excited. "Hm? Grey, what were you saying again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing, really. I was just wondering what kinds of things they are selling inside here. I''m also a little curious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I knew you''d get it! You''re the best Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Yeah, yeah,... Sure, I am..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey stopped thinking anymore and finally went along with the unpredictable flow of Yuna. He wanted to go ahead and search for a couple things first, but there wasn''t much he could do. He was simply powerless in the face of love. The fool that he was, Grey then headed inside the store, following Yuna in front of him. They were greeted by all sorts of magic stool in varying shapes and sizes, all serving different purposes, unique to one another, And no, it wasn''t just any magic tool shop... It was a magic tool shop specially tailored to alchemists and their brewing needs! All tools present were for precise making of concoctions and aiding the alchemist to become more efficient. From simple measuring flasks and tubes, to complex tools and machinery which can be used for centrifugation and extraction, there were all sorts of things present. It was practically a hardware shop which all alchemists dream of. "Waah¡«! There''s so many fancy things! What are these? Oh, there''s some strange flasks as well! Oh, I wonder what these are used for!" £ÛYuna£Ý And as one would expect, Yuna was especially excited at the sight, her ears flapping up and down as she zoomed from place to place. The completely opposite of Grey who was actually anxious that she might break something due to her excitement. She couldn''t stay still from her spot and pointed at things here and there, staring at them with great glee in her eyes. And unsurprisingly, she caught the eyes of many, the people looking at her like she was an excited child. Of course, Yuna''s "Divine Alchemist''s Toolset" Yuna was still much more useful than anything in the shop, with each tool fulfilling the purpose of many. Still, that doesn''t mean that the magic tools were worthless. They were just as interesting. "Excuse me, Miss, is there something you are looking for...?" "Ah..." £ÛYuna£Ý Soon enough, a shop clerk approached Yuna and offered his assistance with a bright smile plastered on his face. He didn''t mind Yuna''s age and treated her fairly as one of their customers, reaching his hand out to her. "Oh, sorry for surprising you, Miss. It''s just.... You seem to be having trouble, so I wanted to offer my help. Was I just being meddlesome?" "Ah, no, no, not at all. I''m just looking around for interesting magic tools." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Is there a magic tool you are looking for in particular? Maybe some mixing paraphernalia or would you like to see light machinery instead?" Well, no matter how excited you are, one would still behave after getting confronted by a shop clerk. Yuna quickly fixed herself and reined in her excitement, trying to act like a proper adult for once. Grey couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. Though now that someone else was watching Yuna, Grey could finally relax a little bit and explore on his own. There were also some things he was curious about, and he''d like to have a closer look at them©` or at least he was going to... "That''s correct! I''d like to buy everything here!" £ÛYuna£Ý "P-Pardon...? Everything...?" "Un! I''d like to buy every©` Hmpshph! Pmmhf! Mmpnh!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey really couldn''t leave her be even for a single second with another person, the young lady nearly ordering everything in the shop without a speck of hesitation in her eyes, much to the clerk''s surprise. Everyone would reacted the same. It was only for a moment, but Grey had nearly forgotten how much of an alchemy maniac Yuna was. He had thought her impulsive behavior only applied to herbs, but oh how wrong he was. As long as it had something to do with alchemy, she wouldn''t spare a single penny to buy them. Thankfully, Grey managed to cover Yuna''s mouth before she could say anything they might regret©` no, they surely would have regretted it if Yuna really bought everything in the shop. They don''t even have use for any of them. "Umm... Sorry about that, please ignore what this girl is saying. Though, we might be buying some magic tools after we take a look around." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, I see... Then, please don''t hesitate to ask me if you have any queries." "Yeah. We''ll make sure to do so. Sorry for the disturbance." £ÛGrey£Ý A quick talk late and Grey managed to steer clear from the worst case scenario. The shop clerk headed back to his post and continued assisting the other customers he could, leaving Grey and Yuna to their own devices. Now that trouble was gone, Grey could finally take a breath of fresh air. On the other hand, Yuna''s eyes were now swimming away from him, not wanting to meet his eyes. She was clearly aware of what she almost just did and was guilty of it. "Yuna... Do you have anything to say, Dear?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Such a word was all she could say, trying to look as apologetic as can be. Though... Grey wasn''t really mad at him, and it''s not like buying everything in the store will dent their financial power. There was still more to spare. "Haah... Just be more careful next time." £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man as he patted Yuna gently on the head, trying to convey that he wasn''t scolding her. He knows full well that he won''t be able to change Yuna''s love for alchemy, so he just needed to look out for her... It was a tough road ahead of him. Troubles and shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna continued their tour inside the shop and bought things they took a fancy too. They really weren''t useful, per se, but they were interesting enough to rouse their curiosity. It was worth the purchase. Time passed some more, and after buying a few things, their total came to several thousand kiels. A smile of satisfaction sprung up the young elf''s face as they headed towards the busy streets. She was the happiest elf in town. "Mmn¡«! That was a good warm up! Should we start our date now, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh...? That... That was still a warm up?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! That''s just the first shop! There''s still many more to go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Exclaimed Yuna with pride and confidence, a strangely triumphant expression on her lovely face. She was bouncing up and down, her ears as lively as she was whilst her eyes sparkled brighter than the stars on a starry midnight sky. Of course, the young lady meant everything she just said. After all, her excitement was still far from depleted, her blood boiling even more eagerly as she dreamed and looked forward to what the other shops had to offer. "Haah... Fine... Let''s raid all the shops, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go all out!" £ÛYuna£Ý The adventure was still far from over. CHAPTER 356 END Chapter 357: The City of Xeros (pt. II) SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH The waters splash and rippled, the river flowing smooth and blue, contained in walls of stone and streaking across the whole city. Bridges and gates were placed atop them, stretching all over the wide and long blue. Small boats cruised along the rivers, only a couple figures riding them. Their eyes swam like the fishes below them, hearts filled with glee and joy as they enjoyed the whistling winds and splashing waters, music ringing in their ears. "Mmn¡«! Hmmn¡«! Nnn¡«! Nnn¡«! Hmn¡«! Mmn¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The hums of a certain elf also rang along the air, accompanying the bustling noise of the city, the clopping of carriages, and the giggles and laughter of the passersby, the symphony of Xeros, playing all throughout the afternoon. "You sure are excited, aren''t you, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! How could I not be? The air is just so fresh and peaceful. It just makes me want to stretch my arms and relax¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I guess I do understand that..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, his eyes swimming about the place, watching the children run and play by the riverside, the fishes swim and pop below them, the birds perching by the bridges, cawking and hopping without a care in the world. It was truly a lovely day. The two were still on their tour date in Xeros, now enjoying their time together after window shopping from a myriad of shops and stalls. Needless to say, they spent a whole lot of money from all the magic tools they bought. And now, the two are riding a boat down by the river. It was a river which stretched all over the city, parting it in half as it flowed. It wasn''t too wide nor was it too narrow, just enough for small boats to fare freely under the beautiful blue sky. It wasn''t the first time Grey and Yuna had ridden a boat like that before, since they have experienced them back at Erdea''s ponds, but it was the first time they went on an actual route, a lot of sights to be seen left and right. "Grey, look! Look! There''s a huge pharmacy! They must sell really good medicine! Do you think they sell herbs there too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... That''s unlikely. Though, I''m sure their medicine is effective." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? I''m getting even more curious... Should we drop by for a bit?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nope, that''s not working on me anymore. We''re now buying a ton of medicine again. You''re not fooling me this time round." £ÛGrey£Ý And as one would expect of Xeros, there were tons upon tons of pharmacies and laboratories all over the place. There is even a designated district in the city for alchemists and the likes. It truly lives up to its name as the "City of Alchemy". Well, it wasn''t just alchemy-related buildings and infrastructures, but also a whole ton of handicraft and artisan shops here and there. With resources so abundant in the forests and mountains, there was no way they could pass up in the opportunity. It was just like the city of Avalon, but rather than smithies and equipment shops, there were alchemy and crafts related structures. To add more to that, their architecture is also quite a style to behold, all buildings looking unique yet coherent despite them serving different purposes from one another. "Grey, I want to buy some handicrafts. You know, as souvenirs!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I guess we could do that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Great! I''m sure everyone would be happy! And... Can I row the boat now? I promise I won''t be reckless this time." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but her eyes were practically begging to differ. They were the type of sparkly eyes which one couldn''t help but worry, eyes that looked nothing but trouble. After all, it wasn''t just once or twice that Yuna went ham. No, actually, it was Yuna who was the one who rowed the boat first, but she was so excited, she immediately caused trouble. She didn''t crash the boat towards the sides, instead, she splashed water everywhere and almost drenched everyone. It was pretty severe, they almost got reprimanded by the boat renter. Thankfully, they managed to squeeze their way out of trouble with a couple apologies. Grey could still clearly remember what just happened a few minutes ago, clearly hesitating. "Pretty please¡«! I promise I''ll be careful¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was firm©` No, he was trying to be firm, but when faced with such a pure and adorable pleading expression. She sparkled even brighter than usual, pushing Grey around with her cuteness alone. The winner has already been decided. "Haah... Alright... Just make sure to row slowly this time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Grey, you''re the best! I love you! I love you! I love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý He was a fool, the atmosphere around them turning pink and sweet in an instant. It was so sweet, the singles around the area couldn''t help but curse them inside their minds. "Die, normies!" is what they were all thinking. Oh, such harmony. All jokes aside, Grey and Yuna continued to row down the river, Yuna now holding the oars and taking the lead. She was now gentler than before, rowing slowly but surely with a smile blooming on her face. Time passed some more, and the two finally finished their trip down the river. They exited the boats and their feet reunited with the ground once more. They enjoyed the ride to the fullest, then proceeding their date as the sun continued to sink. "Grey, where are we going next?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I wonder... You''ll just have to wait and see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? How bothersome... Being mysterious doesn''t suit you, you know? Just tell me already, Geez¡«! We''re going there anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "No... That wouldn''t be a surprise anymore then, would it?" £ÛGrey£Ý The tread along the wide and stony streets, the street lights greeting them as they continued their pace. They turned right, then left, yet another left, and straight for a couple hundred meters, walking in the open maze known as Xeros. They soon arrived at their destination, three whole statues greeting them upfront at the gates, one in the shape of a Cerberus, one looking like a Fenrir, and the last of them taking the form of a majestic and grand dragon. They weren''t just simple statues, but the greatest masterpieces of art which were intricate down to the finest details. The sharp scales, the myriad of fur, the massive fangs, the intimidating eyes, and everything else. The sculpting of the pieces was precise and beautiful. True national treasures. "Amazing! There''s so many wonderful crafts! Is this a museum©` No, since there aren''t any walls, it must be an open museum!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Close, but not really... This place is called the ''Artisan''s Plaza''. It''s one of the greatest attractions in Xeros... Or at least, that''s what I heard." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! I''m sure it is! It''s just so beautiful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, there weren''t just statues and sculptures, but framed handicrafts, weaved and carved antiques, traditional game pieces, olden furniture, and many more, all in their own podiums and display cases, scattered all throughout the plaza. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Heck, even the place itself was a piece of art. Unlike other museums, it was without any walls, the pillars woven like fibers twisted into a rope, and the roof designed like the canopy of the forest, the gentle sunlight seeping through the place. "Hmm.. Is this okay...? Wouldn''t this place get wet when it rains©` Ah! Did they set up an array here, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, and some pretty high-level ones at that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? It must have cost quite a lot then." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Not just a lot, but a whole lot. I''m sure it cost them several millions if not even more. That''s just how precious this place is." £ÛGrey£Ý There weren''t just one, two, or three, but more than a dozen arrays set up all over the plaza, each one serving a different purpose. It may look open and vulnerable, but it was one of the toughest and most resistant places in Xeros. To top it all off, there were even a few C-rankers and dozens upon dozens of other Mid-Rankers. Even a B-ranker would find it hard to break through the security of the place, much less steal anything precious inside. "Well, I''m sure it wouldn''t be a problem for us though. A light punch should be enough to shatter the defenses here. Don''t you think so too, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... That''s true, but... Grey, please don''t say something that will get us arrested. We''re still in public, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m kidding, I''m kidding." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You didn''t look like you were, though..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was right on the dot, but Grey didn''t even flinch as she was looking him straight in the eyes. His poker-face has been tempered by the constant deals and contracts in the Merchants'' Guild. Even masters would find him hard to read. As for the reason why Grey wanted to try things out, other than curiosity, there was also something he wanted to experience in life. He had seen it in a lot of animated films and in comedy films. A thief veiled in mystery... A phantom thief! To give prior notice and strike when the clock turns 12, to dance under the moonlight whilst being chased by the authorities, to crack down the toughest security and claim their prize. Just thinking about it was enough to make his blood boil in excitement. ''A phantom thief, huh... I wonder how it feels like...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Fortunately enough, Grey was quite the responsible one. Though he really wanted to role play as one, he wouldn''t just cause international troubles just to have fun. He was more responsible than that. It was a shame indeed. "Grey, you just thought of something fun, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, I don''t know what you mean. I was just thinking of something else." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? No fair... I''m sure you were just thinking of something fun! I''m sure of it! I can sense it! My fun senses are tingling!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? What even is that?" £ÛGrey£Ý With shenanigans and excitement afoot, Grey and Yuna continued touring the plaza, admiring all sorts of fun and creative crafts littered all over the place. Some were so beautiful, they couldn''t help but simply look at it and gawk. SNAP SNAP SNAP SNAP SNAP Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t forget to take some photos for remembrance, the two of them snapping their cameras as they explored the place. They have gone full tourist mode, ignorantly treading about the unknown world before them. But perhaps the most wonderful piece was the one titled "The Heart of Lorinia". It was a piece composed of numerous different flowers which could be found in the Lorinia forest surrounding the capital, laced with the enchantment of preservation. The flowers were arranged in such a way that it makes a beautiful and colorful image. Not just any image, but one which would look different depending on which angle it was viewed from, telling a whole story when you looked throughout its entirety. "Haah..." £ÛGrey£Ý The only problem with the piece was that Grey couldn''t preserve it in a physical form, only etched into their memories. The technology of Merusia was still far too lacking. The young man could only heave a sigh of disappointment. "Is something wrong, Grey? Do you not like it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s not that... It''s just a shame that I couldn''t take a video of this. It would have been nice to look back at this when we''re back in Galderia." £ÛGrey£Ý "Videos... Was it the moving pictures you were talking about before?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... That''s the one. It''s just a shame I couldn''t figure it out yet. Making the film is one thing, but the problem is how to play it. It might take a lot of time." £ÛGrey£Ý From arts and crafts into videography, the topic of their conversation shifted as they walked down the halls of the Artisan''s Plaza. It was a big step into the field of artistry, and it was yet another big project for Grey''s hands and mind. The clock continued to tick and the sun sunk down some more over the horizon. After visiting the Artisan''s Plaza, Grey and Yuna then headed towards another place, yet another popular attraction in the city of Xeros. The birds flew with pride, hopping towards hoops, shooting marbles towards rings, and dancing to the tune of the jukebox. They were performing all sorts of tricks in front of the people, showing off their amazing and creative talents. "Waah¡«! It really shot a marble towards the ring! I didn''t think parrots could do that! I thought they were just chatty birds!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Chatty birds... Pft... Hahaha! That''s a unique way to call them," £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, they mimic the way people talk and are also very loud. I even managed to talk with one when I was younger. It was so talkative!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It must have quite the intelligent bird then." £ÛGrey£Ý Normally, one would think the other was just imagining things when they say the parrots could talk to them like a person, but since it was Merusia, Grey didn''t find such a thing strange at all. Rather, it was the opposite. Though, now that Yuna has mentioned it, yet another thing was added to Grey''s little bucket list. He now wants to meet a normal parrot and hold an actual conversation with it. It might look strange, bur it would be interesting, that''s for sure, "Ah! Grey! Look! Look! They''re doing crows next!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, crows! They''re really smart birds! This should be interesting," £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m getting excited!" £ÛYuna£Ý The crows made their entrance and started doing different kinds of shows in front of everyone. Not only did they follow instructions, they also solved puzzles, and made relatively complex decisions other birds wouldn''t be able to. Moreover, they were quite the social creatures, working together as they solved the pieces of the puzzles given by their trainer. They were even more skilled than most children, beating them not only in intelligence but teamwork as well. There were only cheers and applause as the crows completed their tasks, the whole audience having a lot of fun as they watched them move. They may be considered by many as birds of death, but right now, they were the stars of the show. "And now, for the main attraction of our colorful avian circus, please welcome my wonderful partner! Ad¡«lea¡«!!" CHIRP CHIRP CHIRP CHIRP The trainer reached out his hands out and the cries of a bird echoed all throughout the place. Snowflakes then started to form in the air, falling ever so slowly like the lightest feathers of the birds, white like the fluffy-looking clouds in the sky. What followed after the gentle snowfall was the sound of flapping wings, a bird of blue and white appearing soon after. It circled around the place a couple times, then perching on its trainer''s hand soon enough. "Grey, isn''t that bird..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it''s a familiar, alright... It''s called Winter Foul." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even need to use "Appraisal". Just a single glance alone, and he could tell that it was a familiar with how subservient it looked to its trainer. After all, the Winter Fowls were quite the shy animals. They wouldn''t approach just anyone. However, that was all there was to it. Though the Winter Fowl looked beautiful like some sort of bird of paradise, it was actually quite weak, sitting in the middle of H-rank. It wouldn''t even be able to harm people even if it wished to. "Everyone, I hope you enjoy the show!" Without further ado, the trainer finally played the final act. With a snap of his ringers, he made the Winter Fowl take off again. He then cleared his throat and grabbed a flute from God-knows-where, placing his lips near the mouthpiece. The trainer played the flute and a harmonious melody played in the air. The Winter Fowl danced to his tunes, spreading snow as it flapped its wings. It was the perfect show, the two perfectly synchronized with one another. Soon, the other birds also took off and danced along them, circling the whole place as they flapped their wings and even creating various formations as they zoomed here and there. Just like dancers in the festival, they danced to their hearts'' content. The tempo sped up and the birds started swirling closer towards the Winter Fowl as they flew. The show soon reached its finale, orbs of snow exploding like fireworks and painting the place with a bluish hue. "Whoohoo!! That was awesome! You rock, Mister!" "We love you, Adlea¡«! And everyone too! That was a good show!" "No wonder my friend recommended this! This is a masterpiece!" There were only praises and applause as the show reached its conclusion, everyone in the audience only wearing smiles on their faces. The trainer of the birds couldn''t be any happier, bowing with pride welling up in his heart. With the show now having ended, everyone then slowly poured out of the venue and headed away to wherever they were going. And as soon as they left, a few people took their place, wanting to see for the show as well, excited as can be, "Mmn¡«! That was a wonderful show! Should we watch it again, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I''d love to, but we still have a lot of places to go, you know? If we watch it again, we might not be able to experience them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... That''s true... But the bird show is good too.. Uuu... What to do... Should we stay or should we go to another place... Uuu...." £ÛYuna£Ý It was only a simple question, but the young lady pondered as hard as she could, trying to weigh down which decision would be more fruitful. Seeing her think ever so seriously about such a silly topic was truly adorable. Grey could only chuckle. "Ah! Forget it! Let''s just go to another place today! I''m sure we''ll still have a chance to visit again next time! Right, Grey?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, that''s right. We''ll watch it again as many times as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! I knew it! You''re really the bestest in the world, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý The clock struck another hour, and the sun continued to sink down the horizon of blue and white. Grey and Yuna paced their steps, their strides taking them all over the place, wandering freely like the birds in the everlasting sky. They headed east, west, and all directions, finding all sorts of interesting things from a small contest between alchemists, to the parade of dancers and performers, some kind of grand opera house and eaters, and even... "Go! Go! You can do it Master Ham! I believe in you!" "King Pork! I bet all my money on you! Make sure to take the crown!" "Boss Boar! Just plow those logs! Show them who''s the true boss!" "Ooh!! He''s taking the lead! That''s it! Just keep on going, Jonathan!" ... Some sort of extreme(?) sport where, rather than horses, they made the pigs race all throughout the tracks, the loud cheering and booing of the crowd ringing in the air as the little pigs ran throughout the muddy tracks filled with not-so-difficult obstacles, Grey and Yuna couldn''t even make a comment about what was unfolding before their eyes, not knowing whether they should laugh, cry, or smile. At the very least, it was an interesting experience, that''s for sure. And so, time flew along the whispering winds, and the sky finally changed colors. The amber hue soon faded away, darkness encroaching on the world, the stars showing themselves with each and every step they took. Night has come. "Fuwaah¡«! That was a wonderful day! I had lots of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad you liked it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Though... It''s a shame we couldn''t visit the herb market today... I really wanted to take a look, but you wouldn''t let me... You meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because I know you wouldn''t leave there as soon as we step foot inside. Our date would have turned into a bargaining spree then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I can''t argue with that..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grumbled Yuna as she accepted Grey''s words. She also knew full well how impulsive she becomes whenever it involves alchemy, and knows she wouldn''t leave the herb market until all the shops have closed, exploring to her heart''s content. There was also the recent incident where she declared to buy everything in a shop, one which most likely occurs again if she gets too overexcited. There was no telling what an alchemy-crazed elf would do. It was only trouble. Though, there''s no need to be so sad. While they may not be able to take a look for the day, it was decided that Grey and Yuna would be taking a look around the Herb Market first thing in the morning and spend the day buying everything they need. "Right... We also need to buy the Guildmaster asked for, huh... I wonder how much it''ll cost us this time..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Couldn''t we just give them as souvenirs?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s no good. Mister Aldean will surely scold us if we do. The Guildmaster needs to be more responsible, is what he would say." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I guess you''re ri©`" £ÛYuna£Ý GRROOOWWWWLLLLLLLL¡«¡« A sudden grumble came out of the blue and their steps suddenly stopped in their tracks. A young elf was now red all the way to the tip of her pointy ears, dwelling in embarrassment as she realized where the sound came from. The young lady was so excited about their tour date, they barely stopped to eat some snacks. And with all that running around, it was only natural that one couldn''t really blame her. She was just too adorable. "Hahaha. I guess we''ll worry about those things tomorrow. How about we get something to eat first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... So embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Don''t worry. Yuna''s stomach growling is cute too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, stop it... You dummy...!" £ÛYuna£Ý And the idiot couple continued to flirt... CHAPTER 357 END Chapter 358: Menthol Sweetness: Peppermint Patties! The night was long, the stars dancing in the black sky, clouds of white drifting quietly as they crossed the nightly planes. The hooting of the owls and the chirping of the tiny critters resounded towards the moon, offering it a sweet and delightful serenade. And as moonlight graced the world with life and comfort, the city lights turned on one after another, an orchestra of lights and winds playing across the midnight gallery. It was a sight of behold, a soft symphony carried by the nightly breeze. "Oh! You''re closing late today? It must have been quite lively!" "Gahahaha! Tell me more! Tell me more! That was an interesting story!" "Ohhh!! Let''s go drinking, boys! Let''s drink until we''re dead!" Of course, a number of various scenes played out in the city. Some were closing their shops, some were going home, and some were heading towards the taverns to drink until they drop. A chaotic yet strangely harmonious melody. Just as the merry bunch walked down the streets, the homes lit up with warmth and radiance, the chimneys given life as everyone enjoyed a cozy night. The subtle sound of giggles and laughter filled the streets, happiness blooming everywhere. Grey and Yuna were also amongst those people, now walking down the street light-lit streets, the cold breeze caressing their skin. They just came back from their bountiful dinner, both heart and stoma full, and smiles floating on their faces. "Fuuu¡«! That was amazing¡«! I didn''t think they would use so many herbs in their recipes too. It was unexpected! Unexpected but delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It really was unique. It might be hard to replicate these in any other place." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Does that mean we have to go back here every time we want to eat them again...? Eh... That''s bothersome..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Haah... You really are something..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was already past 9 o''clock, the second last bell of the day ringing just a few minutes earlier. Xeros was already quiet, looking a lot different from the scenery when the sun reigned over the sky, the city now drifting to sleep. Well, even if it was different, it was still a beautiful sight to behold. Not only were the artisans gifted in making all sorts of arts and crafts, they were also quite gifted in the ways of magic, lacing simple yet beautiful enchantments all over the place. Many of the pillars and little trinkets in the cities glowed a dim color, looking like bright and brilliant stars from afar. It was subtle, but seeing them, Grey was reminded of the Christmas lights back when he was still on earth, only that it was more beautiful. "Uuu.... I''m still feeling hungry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, with Yuna around... The reminiscing didn''t last too long, Grey''s eyes shifting to the young lady before her. He has been together with her for years already, but he is still taken by surprise from his fianc¨¦e''s random words and actions. After all, with their appetites, they didn''t just eat a person or two''s worth of meals. It was more like about a dozen each, the two wolfing down their meals as if there was no tomorrow, exploring the place whilst they filled their appetites. Yet despite all they ate, the young lady was still hungry, wishing to eat more. She may look small and delicate, but she was one hungry girl.... One very hungry girl... "Ah! That must be it! It must be because we didn''t have dessert yet!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Dessert...? We already ate dessert though?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nng... But it still wasn''t enough... No, it wasn''t... I want to eat something new! That''s right! I want to eat something new!" £ÛYuna£Ý Said the lovely (but gluttonous) young elf as she looked at Grey with sparkly eyes, making sure she emphasized what she wanted, repeating her statement twice. Grey didn''t even need to guess what she wanted to say. Her eyes already said it all. It hasn''t even been that long since they ate the Chocolate Peanut Butter Lasagna, yet Yuna wants to eat something novel and interesting again, all to satisfy her craving for sugary sweets and her curiosity for new dishes. Oh, the voracious young elf. "Grey... I want to eat something new..." £ÛYuna£Ý And now, she said it for the thirds time, still looking at Grey like he was some sort of magical food dispenser. At this point, Grey doesn''t know even anymore whether she accepted his proposal because of love or because of hunger. How troublesome it is. "Grey©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, I get it already. You don''t have to say anymore." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? Do you have something new in mind?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... You''ll just have to wait and see..." £ÛGrey£Ý Conveniently enough, as Grey ended his words, they also stopped on their tracks. They finally arrived back at the Camellia Valley, the soft chimes of the bells ringing ever so beautifully as they opened the doors before them. It was already late at night, so they made sure to not cause a loud ruckus, softening their steps as they headed inside. The place was now void of people, only a couple to be seen loitering around and tidying the place up, chairs flipped atop the tables. There was no sound coming from the kitchen nor were there any footsteps to be heard upstairs. It seems like everyone had already fallen asleep, retiring themselves after a long day''s work, drifting to dreamland and embracing the warmth of their beds. "Oh dear, looks like we have customers." £Û???£Ý A middle-aged lady came out of the kitchen, wiping her hands dry after washing the dishes. She was a plump lady whose cheeks were good for pinching, just about the same age as Pascal whom they met before, greeting the two with a friendly smile. "Are you here to check in?" £Û???£Ý "Ah, no... We already checked in this afternoon with Mister Pascal. We just got back from our tour so we''re a bit late." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! You must be the young man and young lady my husband was talking about! You were the ones who wanted to borrow the kitchen, weren''t you?" £Û???£Ý "Un. That''s us." £ÛYuna£Ý It may be a different person, but she was just as lively and friendly as Pascal, talking with the two as if they already knew each other. It didn''t take too long before the said husband came out, along with a son and daughter pair. They had just finished their work for the day, and now their hands are free, only a couple more things left to do©` or so they were going to do, but hearing the merry voices from the reception lobby, they couldn''t help but sneak a peek. There, they saw the lady talking with Grey and Yuna. Pascal already knew them, but for the children, they were new faces. Faces which they couldn''t help but admire with how gorgeous they looked. They were like true works of art. "My, my, it looks like our new lodgers are back. It''s already so late, I thought you weren''t going back for the day. We were just closing." £ÛPascal£Ý "Sorry for that, Mister Pascal. We just got a little too excited." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s fine, it''s fine. That''s what youth is all about, after all." £ÛPascal£Ý If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Pascal, Grey, and Yuna continued to chat, and the children continued to peek over at their direction. They seemed to be pre-teens at most, looking at the two unfamiliar guests with curious eyes which were strangely full of admiration. It was as if they were seeing celebrities standing before their very eyes, whispering to one another as to not be heard©` or so they were trying to. But their whispering was so loud, everyone could practically hear the two of them talking. "Oh, right. How rude of me. How could I forget the introductions... Mister Shin, Miss Elena, this here is my lovely wife and responsible wife, Linda. And the two sweeties over the corner are Chris and Wena." £ÛPascal£Ý "Fufufu! It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Shin, Miss Elena! I''m Pascal''s wife, and co-owner of the inn, the Camellia Valley." £ÛLinda£Ý "Hello, I''m Wena. It''s nice to meet you." £ÛWena£Ý "Same here¡«! Nice to meet you!" £ÛChris£Ý Led by Pascal, everyone introduced themselves one after another and extended their hands out to greet the two. Grey and Yuna soon introduced themselves, reciprocating their warm reception with smiles just as warm and lovely. Apparently, the family of four are the only ones running the inn, serving customers dawn ''til dusk. The father, Pascal is in charge of reception and service. The mother, Linda, was in charge of the kitchen. And the children help out by serving customers and running important errands. It wasn''t an uncommon sight seeing children work in Merusia at such an early age, but it was still fascinating to hear they could keep up the work. Just like Helen, they have quite the amazing skills honed by years of experience. "Oh, right! Mister Pascal, about what we talked about before... Could we use the kitchen now? It''s already late, but I want to make something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, already?" £ÛPascal£Ý "Yeah. I want to make a dessert for Yuna here©` But oh! You''re free to have some too if you want. I''m going to make a lot of them anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«! That''s wonderful to hear! Go ahead! Use it as you please." £ÛPascal£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey got the permission from Pascal, he and Yuna then headed towards the kitchen, and strangely enough, everyone followed them too, clearly curious about what dessert Grey was trying to make. The kitchen was clean, not a single spot of scum or stains to be seen everywhere, the dishes, pans, and pots arranged neatly, and all the kitchenware hanging by their racks. The chef''s blood in Grey had started to boil in excitement. CLACK CLACK CLACK CLACK Grey opened his "Inventory" and placed item after item atop the kitchen table. There was condensed milk, sugar, chocolate and chocolate chips, butter, sprinkles, and a fresh and new ingredient Grey happened to chance upon whilst they were strolling. "Hm? Aren''t these the peppermint leaves you bought earlier? They don''t look that delicious... No, are they perhaps sweet?! Like candy maybe?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Not at all. I just thought I''d make something different this time. We''re in the City of Alchemy, so I might as well use a strong herb," £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s head tilted in confusion as the word "strong" rang inside her mind. She was familiar with herbs, but even so, she never had the chance of using peppermints, or any mints for that matter, as an alchemy ingredient. All she knew from Grey was that it was a herb which would feel cool inside the mouth, and would also be cool body parts when used with soaps and shampoos. Never did she think she would ever see it as an ingredient in the kitchen, especially not for dessert. Well, it wasn''t just her. Pascal and his family were also curious what Grey was going to make. They knew that peppermints had a nice, aromatic scent, but they never heard anyone use them for cooking. Everyone''s eyes were on Grey. "Umm... Everyone... I can''t really focus with all of you staring at me like that, so... Could you please head out first and wait outside?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh? We''ll just be watching though. We''ll be quiet! Super quiet!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You do know you don''t sound convincing when you say that, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna tried to protest, but she was quickly shot down by Grey. After all, she was just a bouncy and merry ball of energy and excitement. Her squealing would surely wake up everyone the moment Grey finishes his work. "Don''t worry too much. I''ll make sure to finish it quickly." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Fine... I''ll be waiting then..." £ÛYuna£Ý Reluctance in her eyes, Yuna then heaved a sigh of defeat and headed back to the dinning hall, everyone following after her. With that, Grey could finally be at peace, his mind focused on the ingredients as he held the mixing bowl and spatula. "Then... Let''s get this started, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Having folded his sleeves, Grey then lined up some parchment atop the baking sheet and placed the mixing bowl atop the kitchen table. He flicked his fingers and the leaves of peppermint hovered in the air. They danced around the place and an aromatic scent wafted throughout the kitchen. Grey clenched his hands, and the leaves stuck to one another, crumpling together as a minty fluid was extracted, green like the forest, a refreshing scent tickling his nose. The condensed milks were poured into the bowl, and so was the peppermint extract, beating them gently, adding sugar and chocolate chips from time to time, repeating the process until the mixture is no longer sticky, and smooth consistency was formed. Grey flicked his fingers again and the winds danced to his tune. The mixture floated in the air and separated in a splat, several balls of mint forming one after another as the pieces came back together, flattened as they came back to the baking platter. "Now to dry them..." £ÛGrey£Ý The winds played in the kitchen, a little bit of heat accompanying them. Quite a bit of moisture was taken from the patties, fading a little in color but looking more scrumptious than ever. They were like mash,allowed at first glance. After the patties, Grey then stirred some chocolate and a tad bit of butter over a pan, making sure the heat was low. He stirred and stirred some more, a delightful aroma drifting in the air as the mixture melted beautifully before removing them from heat. One at a time, Grey then dipped the patties into the chocolate mixture, coating the minty patties in a shell of sweet and creamy milk chocolate, soon setting them aside back to the baking platter. "And finally..." £ÛGrey£Ý With a little bit of magic, the peppermint patties were chilled, the chocolatey shell now solid and crunchy. A little bit of sprinkling with the use of some powdered sugar, and the dessert was done! Such beautiful Peppermint Patties! Of course, there wasn''t just one. After making peppermint patties with milk chocolate, Grey then repeated the steps and used dark chocolate the next time. A bitter shell to contrast the sweet and minty taste hidden in the inside. A little taste test later and a smile bloomed on Grey''s face. It was a dessert he usually doesn''t have the leisure to taste back on Earth, but now he could taste it any and every time he wanted. He couldn''t be any happier. "Alright. These should be enough." £ÛGrey£Ý Having cleaned up after himself and a couple plates in his hand , Grey then exited the kitchen and headed towards the dining hall. There, he found his beloved fianc¨¦e, happily chatting with the company, giggling and laughing as they told stories. "Then he headed to the mountains and found rare herbs there! There was a whole treasure trove of them! There were so many!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! Were there also some magic plants?" £ÛChris£Ý "Un! There weren''t many but there were definitely a few of them. Look, I can even show you some right now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! I want to see them too! Magic plants! Magic plants!" £ÛWena£Ý Yuna was getting along very well with everyone, telling them tales of their adventures back in the days with a smile on her face. She even took out some magic plants to prove and showcase their adventurer, much to everyone''s delight. As it seems, the youngsters were also dreaming to become alchemists one day, truly excited at the sight of the magic plant Yuna took out. If it weren''t for the barrier Yuna had already made, the ruckus would have surely woken up a handful of people. Grey could only chuckle at the sight. "Oh? You''re done already, Young Man? It hasn''t been 10 minutes yet." £ÛPascal£Ý "Well, I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve so making these things are really easy. Please have some, Mister Pascal, and everyone too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! Then I''ll be partaking on your offer." £ÛPascal£Ý "Ah! Shin, me too! Please leave some for me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? Storytelling can wait for later. If you don''t take some right now, I''m sure you''ll be regretting it later. These are the only ones I''m making today, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... It can''t be helped then..." £ÛYuna£Ý One after another, everyone''s hands extended towards the plates and took a patty for themselves. Everyone else was curious about such a treat, especially the solid chocolate shell covering the patties, biting down on them to sate their curiosities. A sweet and creamy shell caressed their tongues, melting inside their mouth as they continued to chew down. What followed after was a strong and sweet punch of mint, delivering a cool sensation to the mouth, a rush of sugar flooding in. The dark chocolate one was also a delight. It was strong and bitter, contrasting and complimenting the sugary center. The kick of the peppermint was the icing on the cake, a harmonious firework of sweetness and bitterness exploding in their mouths. "A-Amazing! This is the first time I''ve eaten something like this!" £ÛLinda£Ý "What did you say these were called again, Young Man?" £ÛPascal£Ý "They''re called ''Peppermint Patties''." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! Peppermint patties! Even what they''re called is unique! These must be some noble cuisine from a foreign country! To think you can make something this delicious with peppermint, and this bittersweet sensation too! It''s spectacular!" £ÛPascal£Ý Apparently, the peppermint patties were so delicious, it was worth making a whole monologue just to praise it. Pascal was in cloud nine as he savored the taste of the treats, happily enjoying it with his lovely wife. "What do you think of them, Chris? Wena?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... This dark stuff is really bitter, but the green stuff is really sweet! This brown stuff is really sweet too! It''s delicious!" £ÛWena£Ý "I agree with Bis Sis! I love this brown one better too!" £ÛChris£Ý Of course, the children were also very happy, munching down on the patties as if there was no tomorrow. The dark chocolate and peppermint was a little strong for them, but they still enjoyed them nonetheless. It was immaculate. As for Yuna, is there even a need to say anything? She thoroughly enjoyed herself, savoring the melting sensation of the chocolate and satisfying her cravings whilst she wolfed down the peppermint patties. Another treat was added to her favorites. It was a good thing Grey didn''t show her how to make them, otherwise, she would once again go ham and make a lot of them whenever she has the time to, and once again plunder any bags of sugar she could find. Her love for sweets is too much. ¡ºGrey! Can we make these again, tomorrow¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo. I know what you''re thinking so you better stop it already.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºPretty please¡«? I promise this is the last.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThat won''t work on me anymore. Better again next time, My Dear.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý And now, the couple was acting like a father and daughter in the toy store. Yuna tried to plead again and again, but it was futile. Grey stood his ground, and tried to be strict for once. He had spoiled the young lady for more than enough today. Yuna tried to look at him with puppy eyes, but the results remained the same. She could only give up and heave a sigh of defeat. But there was no need to worry. Her mood quickly improved as soon as she continued eating the peppermint patties. The stories were shared, the peppermint patties were eaten, and laughter resounded all over the place. Night fell even deeper and the whole city was enveloped in artificial lights. The cold winds continued to blow as the stars sparkled ever so brightly. With the night filled with peace and quiet, Grey and Yuna also headed to their rooms, and decided to retire for the day, taking off their boots and coats, changing to a more comfortable attire, the young lady soon plunging herself towards the bed. "Fuu¡«! That was amazing. I wonder if I can eat them again tomorrow?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, no matter how much you try, I won''t be swayed by your words anymore. You should really learn when to give up, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Cheapskate..." £ÛYuna£Ý Though she was already sprawling across the soft and fluffy bed, all Yuna could think about was the late night snack they just had. With how delicious they were, she could barely get enough of them, obviously wanting to eat more. And while she was thinking of such things, Grey flicked his fingers for the final time for the day and erected a barrier before them. It was one Yuna was ever so familiar with, her mind filled with question marks as she noticed the sudden barrier. "Eh...? Sound-proofing...?" £ÛYuna£Ý That''s right, it was a sound-proofing barrier which could even mellow out demonic screeches. And while Yuna pondered, Grey then took off his undershirt, revealing well-defined muscles and strong muscles. The young man then headed towards the bed, and before the young lady could react, he had already trapped her, holding her delicate hands with warmth and love. Well... let''s just say that it wasn''t just the barrier which was erected. "G... Grey...? What... What are you doing...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... You already had your treat so couldn''t I also have the same...? I''m already starving after all that playing and exploring, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man with a teasing smile on his face. He tried to hide his intentions behind his words, but Yuna could easily tell what he was talking about. Her face is now red as a ripe tomato, flushed all the way to the tip of her pointy ears. She tried to cover her face with her soft and delicate hands, but such adorable acts only made Grey want to tease her more. He chuckled to himself, whilst his heart raced, falling even deeper for the adorable young lady before him. "I can''t...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You bully... I hate you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then... Thank you for the meal¡«." £ÛGrey£Ý A smile on his face, the young man removed the hands covering his beloved''s face, revealing a blushing and embarrassed expression. He leaned in closer to her and sealed her lips with a kiss, their soft and warm breaths ringing in their ears. "Yuna... I love you..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, dummy... I love you too..." £ÛYuna£Ý The wind was cold and the night was quiet, yet there was only warmth and comfort in the hearts of the two. They held one another''s hands and their bodies became one, whispering words of love into one another''s ears. Oh, such passionate love. CHAPTER 358 END Chapter 359: The Alchemists Square Vines of blue and green, flower buds yet to bloom the first petals, roots dug up from clay, the blood of mountain wolves, powder made from dried eel livers, and so much more. The stalls were filled with all sorts of ingredients, lining left and right. And the place was filled with people, both alchemists and merchants alike, going all around the place and buying everything which caught their eyes. The haggling and bargaining didn''t cease to stop, liveliness floating in the air. There were also trains of carriages passing from time to time, carrying tons of crates and boxes which were full of every material one could think of. Some things were even rare enough, there were knights escorting them. "Oh! Ohhh! Ohhhh¡«! Ohhhhhhh¡«¡«!!" £ÛYuna£Ý In that very lovely market, there was also a young, silver-haired elf, zooming all over the place as she examined every single thing he could find, her eyes sparkling like the sun above them, ears flapping up and down with excitement. After all, where there are herbs, there is hope. Her heart was racing like the stooping falcons ruling over the sky, not knowing what to do with so many herbs around her. It was a herb haven©` No, it was a paradise! "Zuzuya roots! Mikumiku! Luferia leaves! Blood Hound''s Orchid! Blue Petunia! Ah! There''s even some Lamon Beeflowers!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, be careful. You might bump into someone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, look! They have Purple Haze Springtips too!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried to warn her, but his words came inside one ear and out to the other. She was now in her own little world, not caring about everything else as she admired the wondrous and mystical ingredients and materials before them. With her in such a state, there was only so much Grey could do. He just followed the young lady around, making sure she didn''t do anything reckless like last time. She might go ham and declare buying everything again, after all. To make things worse, they really do have the capacity to buy everything. Grey has to strengthen his heart and make sure he won''t be swayed by the young lady''s pleas. He needs to be stern and strict for once. Just like a responsible parent! "Haah... I wonder if this is what raising an energetic child feels like..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Did you say something just now, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... I was just reminding you to be careful. Don''t be too reckless." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll make sure to do so! You can rest assured!" £ÛYuna£Ý Proclaimed the young lady, her chest puffed proudly, looking confident as can be. But it was that very confidence that Grey doesn''t trust about her. He could already feel an ominous premonition looming in his heart. She didn''t sound trustworthy at all. It was now Grey and Yuna''s second day in Xeros, and as promised the day before, they are now out exploring the Herb Market to buy everything Yuna needs, and get some herbs for the Guildmaster as well while they''re at it. Well, it wasn''t just the Herb Market they were exploring, but the whole district which is filled with all sorts of things from pharmacies, alchemy tool shops, laboratories, many libraries, museums, the Alchemists'' Guild, and many more. Thus, it was often dubbed as the "Alchemists'' Square" by the people. It was a place where one could find everything one seeks for their alchemy needs from bottles and vials all the way to rare extracts which are difficult to harvest. It is amongst the busiest places in Xeros, filled with life and colors. "Still... It''s really big, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý To top it all off, it was also amongst the largest and most populated districts in Xeros, stretching out to an area of over a square kilometer. It was like a village on its own, a different atmosphere looming about it compared to the other parts of the city. And in the center of such a square was a massive academy which is the dream place of learning of every alchemist in the continent, complete with the best equipment, teaching facilities, and instructors there are. It was also the place which many successful alchemists have been in. It is said that every graduate of the alchemy will reach at least Tier-4, producing Tier-6 and Tier-7 alchemists from time to time. The gem of Xeros, as one might say. "Good morning, Mister! How much are these Zuzuya roots over here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! You have a good eye, Miss! Those go just for 42 kiels per kilo!" "That cheap?! They don''t look half bad too©` No, they''re actually all high quality! Are there many more of these, Mister?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! How much do you need, Miss? We also offer a discount price of 500 kiels if you buy a dozen of them!" And whilst Grey was pondering about the Alchemists'' Square, his bouncy fianc¨¦e had started dealing with merchants, looking out for the best prices around the place and checking the quality of the goods with a single glance. Thankfully, there weren''t any thieving merchants like last time, otherwise, the market would have gotten rowdy again. Rather, there were many vendors which sold items even cheaper than the market price in the name of making a profit. "Then, Mister, I''ll buy 6 dozen of these please." £ÛYuna£Ý "S-Six dozens?! That many?!" "Un! Is there a problem with that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, no! Not at all, Miss! If it''s 6 dozens you want, then 6 dozens we shall give! I''ll make sure to pick you the best Zuzuya roots there are!" He was taken aback at first, but it didn''t take him long before composing himself and getting ahold of reality. He might have decreased the price a little, but with 6 dozen of them, he made more profit than he ever could in an entire week. He was pumped! Vigor burning brightly in his eyes, the man then searched through the Zuzuya roots with much determination, picking out the best his eyes could see and packing them into bags, a dozen roots each. His hands moved like lightning, finishing in an instant. Yuna then handed the man 3 whole silver coins, glimmering with sheen and royalty, shining even brighter than his bald head under the delightful morning sky. It was a rare sight for him, a smile of great satisfaction blooming on his face. "Ah, right... Do you sell other uncommon ingredients here too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! Just name what ingredients you are looking for, My Lady, and I shall assist you to the best of my humble abilities!" "Then I would like some Bloodfall Lily, Tilikara Mountain Roses, Grell Berries, Wolfen Viper scales, Elmoria blood, and......." £ÛYuna£Ý One... Two... Three... Four... Yuna named a lot of rare ingredients and materials, and the eager shopkeeper nodded his head attentively, making sure not to miss even a single thing from Yuna''s long, long, long¡« list. Of course, not everything was present in his stall, but he still tried his best to get what Yuna wanted, his hands packing the things one after another. Before one would even notice, there was already a pile of things by the counter. "That would be 33,160 kiels all in all, Milady." Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "33,160 kiels... Could I have it for 33 thousand instead. I bo©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! 33 thousand it is! Losing a couple kiels is nothing!" The man didn''t even let Yuna finish, quickly accepting her deal without asking any question. He may have lost out on more than a hundred kiels, but thinking about it with a bigger picture, his profits were already in the thousands. Once again, Yuna handed some coins to the bald man, three gold and 3 silver ones to be exact. The vendor then handed the bags and boxes over the other side, and the young lady received them. Both were smiling with satisfaction after their quick deal. The man offered to help her with carrying them, but Yuna declined. With just a swipe of her hands, she quickly stored them away in her storage ring. The vendor was a little shocked, but seeing her buy so many goods, it only made sense. "Here you go, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý And just as Yuna finished buying from the first stall, Grey came back to her with a red and golden mandragora by his hands. It was encased in glass, with a couple spells to protect it from danger. A very expensive item, so to say. No, calling it expensive was nothing short of an extreme understatement. It actually cost Grey about 260 thousand kiels just to buy it. It was the price of a couple good houses put together. He never thought he''d spend so much on a single herb after the Geldhart Auction back in Erdea. "I-Isn''t this a Karlagan Elder Mandragora?! And it seems that it''s at least a hundred-year old one at that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s eyes lit up at the sight, obviously excited to see such a specimen before her. She had seen them in books before, but never one in real life. It looked even more fantastic up-close, her heart bubbling with happiness as she hugged Grey. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Woah, woah, easy there. You''ll break the glass if you''re rowdy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, right! Sorry, sorry, I just got too excited. I''ll store it in the storage ring first, and I''ll make sure to make full use of it later on!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no stopping her. Just seeing the Karlagan Elder Mandragora fall to her hands, Yuna could already think of a lot of things she could experiment with, making sure to utilize its unique quirks and properties. Of course, it wasn''t just the Mandragora, but the other ingredients and materials she just got her hand to as well. Her imagination was bursting with creativity, now itching to try them out and make the best potions she could make. In the name of Alchemy! "Right, Grey, where did you buy this again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, I bought it from a shop quite some distance away. There were also some other herbs there as well, but I don''t think they''re as valuable as this one." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s okay! I''m sure they have a lot of interesting things there! Do they also sell magic plants over there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Magic plants... I think I saw some..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! Let''s get going then! Let''s buy all the magic plants they have!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was enthusiastic as ever, happily grabbing Grey''s hands and rushing east with a smile on her face. Grey could only smile at the sight of his overzealous fianc¨¦e, but there was just one problem. Just an itsy-bitsy little problem. "Yuna... Do you know where the shop is?" £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady quickly stopped at Grey''s words, a little "Ah..." escaping her mouth as she stopped. She was so excited, she didn''t even ask him, rushing straight towards a random direction. She was overzealous, alright... Emphasis on "Over"... And now, the young lady was greatly embarrassed, red all the way to the tip of her ears as she turned her head left and right, wondering where Grey came from. All to no avail. She just couldn''t figure out where it was. "P... Please show me the way..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You silly girl, that''s why I told you to not be too reckless. You just get too excited and rowdy one too many times." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I get it already... How embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý As one would expect, Grey didn''t waste the chance and grabbed Yuna''s hand tightly, interlocking his fingers with hers and feeling the warmth of her hands. He would be in quite a pinch if Yuna gets lost, after all... That''s right, that''s the real reason,.. Flirting and exploring, Grey and Yuna then headed towards the shop the former was talking about, a paradise greeting them inside. There were all sorts of uncommon and rare herbs, getting much more valuable the higher up they go. Of course, the most valuable ones were at the top floor, Grey and Yuna immediately heading there after buying everything they needed from the previous floor. It was a floor of expense and luxury, extremely valuable herbs lined up one after another. "I want to buy everything here! Please, and thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Once again, Yuna declared such a statement with vigor, everyone taken aback by her words. The only difference this time is that Grey allowed her to. They were ones they would be able to use in the long run, after all. Some were cheaper than the Mandragora, and some were just as pricey, and there were also some which were even more expensive. Needless to say, they spent a couple million kiels that day, the floor wiped clean of every item there is. After that, Grey and Yuna headed out of the shop, and spent a little bit more time exploring the Alchemists'' Square and buying everything they needed, raking up a couple million more in their expenses as if they were buying some cheap snacks. "Mmn¡«! So delicious! Nothing really beats a good meal after shopping!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, slow down. You''re getting too excited again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Should we head to another shop later? Like a pharmacy, maybe?'' £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, are you even listening?" £ÛGrey£Ý The shopping spree continued, and the sun soon reached its Zenith, and with it came lunch. The couple made the best out of their time, picking out the tastiest dishes they saw, enjoying another bountiful and delicious round of eating. They continued their walk soon after, and if there was one thing Grey and Yuna found more exciting than the herbs, it''s the fact that there were also spirits to be found in the herb market, loitering around the herbs, drifting in the winds. ¡ºAre the picked herbs also considered a part of nature, Grey?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI don''t know, but seeing that they stay near them, then maybe so,¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI think so too, though...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThere''s only Floating Spirits amongst them, right?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was not wrong. Though Grey and Yuna did see a couple more Lesser Spirits other than the one attracted to Antoinette and their contracted spirits, there were only a handful of them, greatly outnumbered by the floating spirits. Though, it was because of that rarity that people stopped talking about ghosts and haunted forests. It would have been troublesome if it happened all the time, all over the world, after all. Very troublesome, actually. Moreover, it seems like the spirits are also attracted to magic plants of the same attribute, many floating spirits gathering around them. The rare and more mana the plants possessed, the more attracted they seemed to the spirits. "Spirits, you can come out now." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna commanded, and their contracted spirits followed. They popped out one after another after Yuna''s call, hovering over the air and looking around excitedly in the market, also clearly excited to play around and danced around the magic plants. "Fufufu! It''s okay, you don''t have to hold yourselves back. You can play all you want. Just remember not to pull any pranks, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, are you really in a position to say that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey! What does that mean?" £ÛYuna£Ý Having gotten Yuna''s permission, the spirits then wandered around the place and played with the other spirits there. As the Floating Spirits were still pure and barely sentient, it looked like some toddlers playing with the babies. And whilst the others were playing, one of the spirits'' focuses were affixed towards a certain direction. Ir was as if there was something attracting it in that direction, the spirit letting out snow as it sang chimes and hums all over the place, "Is there something over there, Algenib?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey, and the little ice spirit answered with a symphony of bells. It was subtle, but there was a clear sense of excitement in its answer, the other spirits also joining it, all looking in the same direction as Algenib. Grey used his eyes and scouted far ahead, searching for something which the spirits may be attracted to, and to his surprise, it wasn''t just a simple thing, but rather a big institution which everyone in the city knew of. The heart of the Alchemists'' Square "Hm? The Academy...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Darius Academy, to be exact. It is the biggest academy in the Royal Capital, Xeros, which is even bigger than the Royal Academy which nurtures knights. One of the biggest institutions in the city which could compete on an international level. Though they still couldn''t compare to the Divine Alchemist''s Toolset God gave Grey, their equipment and machinery were world class, able to create concoctions which could cost hundreds of thousand, maybe even millions in the market. But perhaps the most amazing thing about it was that the Academy''s principal is a Tier-9, Legendary Alchemists. It was one of the main reasons why many alchemists sought to enter Darius Academy, and advance their passion further. The more Grey took a look at the prestigious Darius Academy, the more he realized how amazing it truly was, a ton of students enrolled and strolling around the campus. It didn''t take him too long to realize what the spirits were after. "The Academy? Is there something going on in there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, rather than an event... It seems like the spirits are attracted to the items present there... They''re quite valuable too." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«.... Valuable items, huh... And those are?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, for starters, there are greenhouses full of magic plants, a freezing storage for monster materials, some high-level potions... It seems like they also have a large pond for marine ingredients... And then..." £ÛGrey£Ý Everything Grey said could be related to nature, one way or another, ranking higher up in the list of valuable items and are treasures of the Kingdom, it was no wonder the spirits were attracted to it. It was a fantastic place. However, it wasn''t just the spirits which were attracted to it... "Magic plants...? Did you just mention magic plants, Grey? You said there were high-level potions too, and a pond, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah... Is... Is there something wrong?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! No, no, not at all¡«! There''s nothing wrong at all¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but her voice was laced with suspiciousness, a dubious smile painted on her face as she answered Grey. It was clear that she was hiding something. One which reeked of nothing but trouble. Yuna wasn''t as interested at first, but after hearing Grey''s words, as an alchemist, how could she back out when such a treasure trove was near her. She needed to go to Darius Academy, no matter what the cost. She was determined to. "Yuna, whatever you''re planning, stop it already. You''ll only get in trouble." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? But I haven''t said anything yet." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s true, but... I can see it all in your eyes, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey proclaimed and the young lady''s eyes quickly went swimming, evidently busted of whatever she was thinking about. It seems like Grey has spoiled her a little too much these days, the young lady acting more childish, drunk of excitement. "So, what were you planning?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... Well... I just thought of using ''Nihility'' and taking a peek inside without being seen... Just for a little bit, okay? Nothing too biggie." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but that was straight up trespassing. Once she''s inside, not even God would know what shenanigans she will be up to, and what kind of trouble she might create©` No, troubles, plural. It wasn''t like Grey doesn''t trust Yuna. She knows she won''t do anything ill-willed or bring harm to someone. However, poking and breaking things out of sheer curiosity and excitement was another matter. It was likely to happen. Moreover, they weren''t just normal people. Besides the fact that they are celebrated as heroes, they were also High-Rankers in the eyes of the public. It would turn out to become a large political issue in the worst case scenario. A large pain in the ass. "Yuna... You do know that''s a criminal act, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s okay! I''ll make sure to not be caught!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not the problem here!" £ÛGrey£Ý She was determined, alright. Too determined, actually, that it has become worrying. Now that she has set her mind on getting inside Darius Academy, there was no more stopping her. Grey could only heave a sigh in resignation... "Haah... Fine... I''ll find a way to get inside the academy, legitimately." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! You''ll really make it, Grey?! Promise?! Do you promise?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I promise. It would be troublesome otherwise," £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best, Grey! I knew I could count on you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait, you don''t mean..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a trap. It was all a trap set by the mischievous young lady. In the first place, Yuna wasn''t even planning to trespass inside the Academy''s campus. She was just saying all those words to urge Grey to act, and she succeeded. It was perfect. "You... When did you learn to be so sly..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee! I learnt from you, of course! Aren''t I amazing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... You''re amazing, alright... I can''t believe I fell for it..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had noticed, but it was already too late now that he already gave his word. All he could do was own up to his promise, and fulfill his beloved''s wishes. His mind is already aching just thinking how he would go about it. ''I guess that''s the only way, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý He had thought up a solution, but it was one which was even more troublesome. He was on a whole roller coaster of emotions whilst his fianc¨¦e was happily smiling beside him, the two in completely different worlds.... "Yuna, no desserts for you for a whole week." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?! Why?! Why all of a sudden?! What did I do?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... Just because." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s unfair! Take that back! Take that back! This is abuse of authority! This is coercion! Stop being petty and take that back, you big bully!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, sure, I''m a big bad villain¡«." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You meanie... I hate you..." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 359 END Chapter 360: The Power of Connections SLUUUUURRRPPPPP¡«¡« A long sip rang out in the air, the taste of chocolate caressing one''s tongue and the warmth of the drink warming up the stomach. A smile bloomed in the air and a few munches and crunches following it as cookies were eaten one after another. The sun had risen once again, and the sky was painted blue, darkness erased by the warm and gentle sunlight. Sunlight just as warm as the breakfast the young lady was enjoying ever so happily, humming to herself as the birds chirped outside the window. The young lady glanced outside the window, still sipping her hot chocolate as she watched the city folks be merry and the children be rowdy. Xeros is now full of life, energy, and laughter, lively as can be. "Yuna, haven''t you eaten enough cookies already...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! And whose fault is that? Thanks to a certain someone, I didn''t get to eat sweets yesterday. I wonder who was it.¡±£ÛYuna£Ý "... Are you still mad about that...? It was only for a day, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! I don''t care! You bully me too much!" £ÛYuna£Ý But perhaps even livelier was Grey and Yuna''s daily morning banter regarding the time Grey banned Yuna from eating sweets. Though it was only for a day rather than a week, the young lady was still devastated, almost brought to tears. What made it feel worse was that Grey was only doing it for some petty reason, arrows of quilt striking his heart as he watched his fianc¨¦e mope all day around, acting as if her whole life was over. Sugar addiction was horrifying. As compensation, Grey then baked her a lot of cookies in the morning, making sure they are sweeter and tastier than usual. Fortunately enough, it was able to appease her, her smile stretching from ear to ear as she filled her need for sugar. "Hmm... Should I stop teasing you then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... No... Even though it''s annoying, I like it when Grey has fun with me..." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, even when she gets teased everyday, Yuna knows it was just one of Grey''s ways to show affection. She has already gotten used to it, falling in love with his teasing and mean side as well. She was just as hopeless as the latter. "That''s right, even though it''s really, really annoying!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, alright, I get it already. You didn''t have to say it twice." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! I should at least be able to say it that much!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t even take the two half an hour before making up, the young lady now snuggling closely and comfortably in her fianc¨¦''s warm embrace. Now, she is being warmed up from the outside too. It was heaven. The two enjoyed their early morning together, chatting their time away and wondering about the most random of topics from concepts in alchemy, to whether dragons can drink magma or not. It was a load of nonsense, but nonsense which they enjoyed. Just like that, time passed like a blur and the clock struck 7. The streets were now filled with people and carriages, going about their daily lives and chattering merrily amongst themselves. It was yet another usual and bustling day. "But aren''t dragons immune to most attacks? Do you think I would be able to beat them with just one hand?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A single hand, huh... I''m not sure. Maybe True Dragons, but if we''re talking about Elder Dragons, that might be impossible. They''re really strong." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«! I want to see one... I wonder where we could find©`" £ÛYuna£Ý KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK And just as they were talking nonsense, a sudden series of knocks came from the other side of the door, easily cutting their conversation off. The two then looked at the door with curious looks, wondering if the time had come. "Big Brother Shin, Big Sister Elena, there''s a letter for you." £ÛWena£Ý Came, it did. What Grey and Yuna have been waiting for has finally come, expressions of delight painted on their faces. They hurriedly stood up, heading towards the door as their footsteps rang out in the air, clicks and clacks following soon after. Yuna opened the door and what was revealed was a little lady who held a shabby-looking letter by her hand. She was as adorable as before, her bright eyes greeting the two as they opened the door. A happy sight. "Fufufu! Thank you for delivering it here, Wena." £ÛYuna£Ý "No problem! It''s my job, after all!" £ÛWena£Ý "Hahaha. What a hardworking girl... Here, have some cookies before you get down, and make sure to share them with Chris, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes¡«! Thanks for the cookies, Big Brother, Big Sister!" £ÛWena£Ý And off she goes... Having received the letter, Grey and Yuna then headed back inside and closed the door. They then locked the door and erected a sound-proofing and sight-obstructing barrier all throughout their room, even veiling it with a layer of illusion magic. After all, though the letter looked shabby, it couldn''t be any more important. It was also laced with illusion magic, and after dispelling it, surely enough, it bore the crest of the Foltriesse Royal Family, handwritten by the very King himself. As for why they received such a letter, it was because Grey sent them one as well the day they went to the Herb Market. They already knew each other back at the Festival of Hearts at Erdea. He was the youngest of the Kings and Emperors gathered. And the content of the letter... It contained a number of questions relating to a way to enter the Darius Academy without breaking any laws or causing a ruckus. In other words... It was all for Yuna''s little wish. "Waahhh.... His Majesty sure wrote a lot..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha, you can say that again..." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t just one, not two, but 7 whole pages filled to the brim with letters and numbers. They don''t know whether the King was just serious or was a chatty writer. Just seeing the amount of letters was enough to make their eyes spin, Reluctance and excitement conflicting in their hearts, Grey and Yuna then went ahead and read the long letter. Grey read it in an instant with his abilities, whilst Yuna''s eyes zoomed all throughout the pages, only taking moments to read. The King happily replied to their queries, his positivity leaking out in his writing. Most of the paper wasn''t even relevant, only him boasting about his wife and his daughters like a doting husband and father. There was only a single paragraph as his reply. ... Right, about the questions, just come to the Royal Castle so we can talk comfortably. It''s quite a hassle talking via letters, so It is much appreciated if we get to chat over a game of chess. I''ll make sure to prepare a platter of delicious snacks to enjoy as well. How does this afternoon sound? Yours Truly, Nerester ro Gallen Foltriesse This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ... In no part of the letter did he look like a King at all, seeming more like an old friend who was greeting his friend who he hasn''t seen in a while. They don''t know whether to call him unique, or just overly enthusiastic. Nevertheless, he was an interesting fellow, But the most important was that the King gave them a positive response, and with how excited he sounded in the letter, it was as good as a done deal. Connections really are the best, especially when it was the King himself! "Then, should we get dressed now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go! We can do this!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s spirit was in cloud nine, punching her hands as she looked forward to the meeting. She quickly finished all her cookies, and cleaned up after herself. A bit of magic and she looked like she was just fresh out of the bath. Grey also did the same, making himself look neat and formal. They then switched from casual clothes to more formal ones. Yuna wore yet another elegant dress, a touch of make-up to pretty herself up, whilst Grey wore a princely attire of black and silver to match his beloved. It only took them no more than a few minutes to dress up, but the difference was heaven and earth, the two looking more gorgeous than they were before. Though, there really wasn''t much in the ways of surprise as they were already beautiful. "You look stunning as usual, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re not too bad yourself, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then, may I have the pleasure of holding your hand?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The pleasure is mine." £ÛYuna£Ý Fooling around a little, Grey and Yuna then headed out and went towards the Royal Castle. But of course, they can''t be seen going out in such garments as it would be no different than exposing themselves. They once again used their trusty "Gate". Grey reached out one of his hands to create the gate, and the other held the hand of his beloved. He acted like a gentleman, escorting the young lady towards the gate, the sound of their footsteps soon disappearing throughout the room. The two popped out in yet another alley, Yuna''s nihility veiling the two of them. They arrived just a few meters away from the noble''s district, yet another high wall greeting the two of them, yet another massive gate guarded by soldiers. Normally, it would have been difficult for people to get in, but once again, Grey and Yuna weren''t normal. All they needed to do was show the Royal Permit to the guards, and they were easily let in, walking without worries towards the Royal Castle. Thankfully enough, the King didn''t mention their real identities in the Royal Permit he issued, and only referred to them as "Royal Guests". It is because of this fact that they can proceed with their walk smoothly, not a single clamor in the air "I have confirmed your identities. You may pass." Another check before the Royal Castle''s walls and they were finally inside, another castle greeting them yet again. The only difference was that this one was painted with a darker tone, the city''s architecture improved to the highest level. There weren''t just columns and arches, but very fine details engraved all over the place from stone murals all the way to life-like statues scattered around the place. There weren''t just one or two, but a whole lot of them. There were also the not-so-usual garden of medicinal herbs, the plentiful gazebos with vines wrapping around the supports, the castle towers which extended a few dozen meters, the grandiose and lavish halls, and much, much more. "We have arrived, My Lord, My Lady." And just as they admired the place, they finally arrived at their destination. From a knight to a butler, they were taken towards the parlor room where the King awaited, the fragrant smell of tea already wafting from the inside. "Then, I shall be taking my leave." "Yes. Thank you for your service." £ÛGrey£Ý The butler bowed his head and soon took his leave, vanishing in the long corridors. Only Grey and Yuna were left behind, still staring at the big doors before them which were just as lavish as the Royal Castle itself, a familiar figure behind them. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK Grey breathed out a deep breath and placed the back of his hand in front of the door, a series of knocks echoing and the back of his fingers hit the door repeatedly. Soon, a reply came, a familiar voice echoing in the air. "Oh, you arrived sooner than expected. Come in, come in." £ÛNerester£Ý CLICK CLACK CREAAAAKKKK They held the handles, and twisted the knobs, a series of clicks, clacks, and creaks dancing merrily in the air. They soon opened the doors, wide and free, then greeted by a man by the window, admiring the scenery of his beautiful garden. His hair was the color of mint, flowing smoothly like the creeks down the mountain sides. His eyes red as rubies, reflecting a fierce yet gentle glow as his eyes gazed afar. And a body neither too muscular nor too lean, perfect in proportions. He was simply standing by the window, but he exuded a dignity which Grey and Yuna had seen in every King and Emperor they met. His calm and soft gaze was like that of a placid lake. It was a sight to behold, that''s for sure. "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? Lord Grey, Lady Yuna?" £ÛNerester£Ý "It has been a long time, indeed, Your Majesty. It''s good to see you well." £ÛYuna£Ý "I hope you had a wonderful day, Your Majesty. And... I apologize for the sudden letter we wrote the other day. It must have troubled you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh no, not at all. Rather, it was because of the letter that I could take a breather. Work has been kind of hectic lately, you see." £ÛNerester£Ý Though, the moment he opened his mouth, just like in his letter before, rather than a King, he sounded more like an old friend. He was acting very comfortably, and simply enjoying the tranquility of the room. Of course, unlike a certain King who shall not be named, Nerester was quite diligent in his work and barely rests with how busy he is. He is the reliable type who takes his work very seriously. In fact, if it wasn''t for the letter, he would still be working today. "Now, now, don''t just stand there. Why don''t you take your seats first? I already made sure to prepare some tea and snacks." £ÛNerester£Ý "Oh! Sweets! Can I have some, Your Majesty?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! Go help yourself." £ÛNerester£Ý And help herself, she did. With the King leading them, everyone soon took their seats and indulged in some sugary sweetness. The tea was also still hot, perfect to go with the snacks, a refreshing and relaxing scent tickling their noses. There weren''t just sweets and tea, but a selection of light snacks and fruits as well. A chess board was also present atop the table, some other card and board games to be seen on the other tables, and a King before them who was mildly excited. There were also flowers by the table vase, red roses blooming beautifully, and lastly, a tiny bell to ring if ever they needed something. Everything was perfect, everything thoroughly prepared by the King before he even sent the reply. "So, we''re here to talk about Darius Academy, am I correct?" £ÛNerester£Ý And the King didn''t dilly-dally even a single second, immediately getting straight to the point. He had already read the content of Grey''s letter and understood most of it, but there were still some things he wanted to clarify on. "That''s right, Your Majesty. We''d like to find a way inside Darius Academy." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I did hear that Lady Yuna is an alchemist, so it''s only understandable that she''s curious about the academy. Well, all of them are." £ÛNerester£Ý "Yeah, that''s part of the reason, but actually, we just want to see what it''s like inside. We just want to finish our tour of Xeros, or something like that." £ÛGrey£Ý "A tour, huh... Hahaha. That sounds fascinating." £ÛNerester£Ý Fascinating indeed, as no one would have ever guessed that the letter addressed to the contained something as trivial as a tour. The King could only chuckle, evidently fond of Grey and Yuna''s way of thinking. They really were something. Though, the King really doesn''t mind it. After all, he had already received plenty of games and recipes for sweets which the two gave out back in the Festival of Hearts. It was now his turn to pay them back and do a favor for them. "So, how long will you be staying here at Xeros? A few days? A week?" £ÛNerester£Ý "We''ve checked in for a whole week in the inn we''re staying at, but since we''re already here, we may be staying for a while. Maybe for about a month...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh¡«! That''a longer than I expected... In that case... How about this..." £ÛNerester£Ý Said the King as he whipped out a piece of paper out of nowhere, and a magic pen along with it. He then started writing a letter to be addressed towards an unfamiliar individual, whom Grey and Yuna are going to meet later on. Grey and Yuna had a peek, and surely enough, it was for the Headmaster of Darius Academy. He was a close aide to the King, and was also a good friend. With a letter from him, Grey and Yuna wouldn''t have any problems getting entry. No, with the power of theKing behind them, even if they do get in trouble, they now have some sort of assurance that they won''t be punished severely. At most, they''ll probably be reprimanded. It was leagues better than a free pass. "Hm? Is this really okay, Your Majesty? Your reputation might be jeopardized if we cause trouble in the Academy, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. My reputation isn''t something that will be tarnished so easily, and I trust that you won''t go out of your way and cause trouble. Not that I have the power to stop you if you really decide to. Hahaha." £ÛNerester£Ý He was a jolly one, laughing even while knowing full well that his Kingdom may be in danger if Grey and Yuna were to decide and cause trouble out of the blue. They don''t know whether to call him trusting or just carefree, always smiling. "Also... I already talked about this to the Headmaster yesterday, so there''s really no need to worry so much." £ÛNerester£Ý "Oh? Yesterday?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, it was about time he reported this month''s activities. I just happened to get a good chance when I received your letter." £ÛNerester£Ý "What did the Headmaster think, Your Majesty?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That Gramps was all up for it! Actually, he was even more eager than I was. After all, who wouldn''t want to meet the genius alchemist who reached Tier-8 at the tender age of 17?" £ÛNerester£Ý Said the King as he looked at Yuna straight in the eyes, once again contemplating about how amazing she was. Not only was she hailed as a Heroine who saved many countries from ruin, but also a genius who''s even greater than the Headmaster. As a King, it was only right to form an amicable relationship with her, but even more so as an individual, he was curious to see how much the young lady before her will grow. Perhaps he was already looking at the future Divine Alchemist. "And one more thing... The Headmaster suggested something interesting. Not just for Lady Yuna, but for Lord Grey as well. Are you interested in Listening?" £ÛNerester£Ý "A suggestion? Do we need to do him a favor?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... I guess you could say that... Actually, the Headmaster asked me if you could enter Darius Academy. Not as guests, but as students." £ÛNerester£Ý It came out of nowhere, shocking both Grey and Yuna. Their eyes both widened in shock and confusion. They thought they were just hearing things, but seeing the smile on the King''s face. It was obviously not the case. "P-Pardon?! As students?!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, you don''t really have to if you don''t want to. The Headmaster was just curious about how you would evaluate the other students. That''s all." £ÛNerester£Ý "I see... But we''re gonna be exchange students, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Studying... A word Grey had heard almost everyday when he was still back on Earth. He could still recall the days where he went on sleepless nights just so he could pass the exams the day after. A not so pretty memory in his noggin. Thankfully, he now possessed both "Divine Mind" and "Divine Eyes" so learning has never been easier. He wasn''t particularly keen with the idea, but there was nothing wrong with trying it out. He has been an Instructor before, and now a student again. "Exchange students... Darius Academy... Alchemy... Headmaster...," £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what mattered the most was not his own opinion, but rather, the thoughts of the young lady beside her. She has been muttering intangible words for a while now, clearly thinking seriously about it, a stern expression on her face. She has drifted into her own world yet again, and it was only when Grey placed his hand atop her head that she snapped back to reality, then tilting her head as she looked at Grey with question marks in her mind. She was adorable as ever. "What do you think? Do you want to go?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked the young lady, but deep inside he already knew the answer. The latter simply smiled back at him, her eyes sparkling in excitement as she gave her reply. "Un! I want to enter as a student!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! It''s decided then! I''ll inform the Headmaster shortly!" £ÛNerester£Ý "Thanks, Your Majesty. And sorry for troubling you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Don''t worry about it. Compared to the unreasonable demands of the nobles, this much is nothing! Rather, it''s actually refreshing!" £ÛNerester£Ý The decision was finalized, and the King finished writing the letter to be sent to the Headmaster. He folded the paper and took out an envelope from God-knows-where and then ending everything with a stamp of their crest. The King then rang the handbell from earlier and the doors opened shortly. A servant entered the room and received the letter from him, then bowing his head before he excused himself and headed out to fulfill the King''s order. "Now then, with that out of the way... Should we get to the main course? A game of chess, that is." £ÛNerester£Ý Proclaimed the King with his eyes shining brighter than ever, all the while opening the chess board and placing the pieces over the board. It was the real reason he invited Grey and Yuna, clearly excited to play with them again. "Chess, huh... It''s been a while, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m pretty sure I defeated Your Majesty with a score of 10 to 0 last time. That was a lot of fun." £ÛYuna£Ý "No need to rub salt in my wounds now. But let me just remind you, I''m not the same person I was before. I''ve improved by leaps and bounds!" £ÛNerester£Ý "Ohh¡«? Then let''s see whether that''s true or not." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! Bring it on!" £ÛNerester£Ý There was an unfound vigor burning fiercely in the King''s eyes. He may have lost one too many times before, but he has honed his skills ever since then, playing countless times against his wife, his prime minister, and some nobles. He was much better, The battle of chess progressed, and pieces of black and white moved turn after turn, swallowing up the opponents in a fierce battle between minds©` or so how the King hoped it would turn out, but he was mercilessly crushed by the two monsters. He still has a long way to go. CHAPTER 360 END Chapter 361: A True Alchemist The sun was now climbing down the sky, the shadows moving with the passage of time and the clouds drifting along them. Such peace could also be felt in the city, a grand and majestic structure standing higher than those around it. It was made with glass and stones, massive windows letting the sunshine in, gracing the empty rooms and those crowded with people. Peace reigned over them as the students listened to the lectures of their instructors. Some raised their hands and asked questions, some were trying to keep themselves awake, and some earnestly jotted down quite a lot of notes, their notebooks filled with scribbles and mumbo-jumbo, fitted to their own understanding. TAP TAP TAP TAP Steps and strides echoed in the stagnant air, shadows casted on the ground as the pillars stood firm and proud. The corridors were spacious and humbling, banners of many a colors hanging by the arches and sculptures etched in the darkest of stones. Three figures walked down such a corridor, one leading the other two. The leader''s eyes were looking upfront whilst the other two''s lingered all over the place, barely holding themselves back from exploring the place themselves. TAP TAP TAP STOP CLACK The footsteps soon stopped, a grand and massive pair of doors standing majestically before them. The guide placed the back of her hand towards the door, and hit it time and time again in regular intervals, a series of knocks ringing clearly. "Headmaster, I have brought your guests." "Ah, the door is open. Just let them in, please." £Û???£Ý "Understood." The guide heeded the Headmaster''s words and she placed her hands on the door handles. With a little bit of pushing, she then opened the doors, the aromatic and earthy scent of herbs wafting through the corridors, accompanied by the sweet yet mild scent of wild flowers. In the fragrant paradise, a man in his early twenties greeted them. His hair was the color of the dark oak, stretching all the way to his back. His eyes were like diamonds, clear as water and sparkling brightly like the lens of the spectacles covering them. He exuded a calm and curious aura, smiling ever so gently. And though one might think that he was an assistant of the Headmaster, the truth couldn''t be any farther. After all, appearances can be deceiving..... ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Fran ro Silva ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿74 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1.103 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,301 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (55%) ¡¾Class¡¿Rogue ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (51%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿55% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºExtra Sense (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ... After all, he was old enough to be the grandfather of the King. But all because he was a High-Ranker, he looked no older than 25. If Grey didn''t have "Judgement", he would have believed he was just as a peer of Kris. Of course, the moment he revealed such details to Yuna, the young lady was also just as shocked, looking at the Headmaster as if he was some sort of art exhibition, much to the latter''s confusion. He possessed youth everyone would be envious of. "Thank you for bringing them here. I hope I didn''t trouble you too much." £ÛFran£Ý "Not at all, Headmaster. I''m only doing my job... Then, I will be taking my leave now." "Yes. Please keep up the good work." £ÛFran£Ý The guide bowed her head ever so slightly, leaving the two with the Headmaster, an unfounded silence looming all throughout the room. The two parties stared at one another, one gazing with curiosity, and the other with tension. There was no hostility, no malice, no greediness, and nothing suspicious at all. But there was something about the Headmaster''s gaze which poked Grey and Yuna''s curiosity. It wasn''t long before the reason was revealed by the Headmaster himself. "Haah... And here I thought the Azure Sword Emperor had come to visit... This turned out to be even more of a surprise..." £ÛFran£Ý ""!!!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý A sudden statement, shock alarming all throughout Grey and Yuna''s nerves whilst they looked at the Headmaster with vigilance burning in their eyes. They have yet to sense any ill intentions, but they were ready to lash out at any moment. Though the Headmaster''s words may sound simple at first, but at a more thorough examination, his words were something they never expected to hear... They were found out... A brilliant smile on the latter''s face. As for the reason why, it was none other than "Extra Sense". It was an ability which grants the user something akin to a 6th sense, sharpening not only intuition but also one''s perception of things, making one sense the unordinary. "Oh my, looks like I said something I shouldn''t have. Please spare this old man, Your Majesties. I didn''t mean any harm with it," £ÛFran£Ý "Your Majesties, huh... That''s new, alright..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Then you should get used to it soon, Your Imperial Majesty, Emperor Grey, and Your Royal Majesty, Queen Yuna. Right?" £ÛFran£Ý And to top it all off, the Headmaster''s reading was much more accurate than Kris''. He could tell that Yuna was in the higher end of Calamity-Class, and that Grey was now nearing a combat power of 30,000. It was reliable enough. But as one would expect, Grey and Yuna weren''t so proud about such titles. Rather than majestic, they only sounded burdensome, a whole lot of responsibilities attached to them, sending cold and eerie shivers down their spines. Just hearing the titles echo again and again in their minds, Grey and Yuna felt like they were going dizzy. It was already more than troublesome as it is that they''re addressed to as "Your Highnesses", and now "Your Majesties". It was pain. "Ah, are you perhaps uncomfortable with such titles, Your Majesties?" £ÛFran£Ý "Yeah... It''s really troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. This reminds me of my youth, but don''t worry too much, Your Majesties. I''m sure you''ll get used to it sooner or later." £ÛFran£Ý This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Uuu... Please stop..." £ÛYuna£Ý The Headmaster was having fun, but the same couldn''t be said for the two. It''s good that the former didn''t harbor any ill feelings for them, but hearing them repeat such words again and again was troubling. It felt like they were being teased by their grandfather. But apart from that, it was even more amazing that they were in the presence of one in the only three Legendary Alchemists in the whole world. He is a living legend who is only below the King in the whole of Foltriesse. ''I guess His Majesty wasn''t joking when he talked about him...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Fran ro Silva... A man who once held the title of Marquess Silva, which is now held by his grandson. Still, he wasn''t any less influential, possessing the rank of "Archduke" due to his prowess in Alchemy alone. Like threat levels, blacksmiths, alchemists, and enchanters also gain privilege as they climb up the ranks. Tier-5 is treated the same as the Gentry, Tier-6 like Knights, Tier-7 the same as Viscounts, Tier-8 as Marquesses, and Tier-9 as Archdukes. Of course, there is also the Tier-10, Mythical Alchemists, which are treated like Kings, and the Divine Alchemists which are hailed the same as Emperors, but no one alive has reached it yet. A title buried in the sand of time. And even without his alchemy prowess, he was still a High-Ranker, having the same privilege as a Count. He needed to be strong to collect rare ingredients and materials, and trek the harshest of biomes, after all. It wasn''t all just heaven. The man before them was one of the pillars of the Alchemy... "Well, before anything else... Should we take a seat, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛFran£Ý "So you do know about it..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I did hear from His Majesty that you disliked formalities. Sorry for teasing you all this time. It''s been some time since I had this much fun, you see." £ÛFran£Ý "Uuu... So you were teasing us, after all..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady was grumbling and the young man was sighing. They soon took their seats, and the headmaster did the same, making himself feel comfortable in his seat. The tension in the room was now gone, only sighs and smiles. "Oh, right. Would you care for some tea, Grey, Yuna?" £ÛFran£Ý "Ah... Yeah... Gladly...." £ÛGrey£Ý "I also heard from His Majesty that you''re fond of sweets, so I prepared some. Go and help yourselves. I made these ones myself." £ÛFran£Ý "Mmn¡«! So tasty¡«! The sweetness just melts in my mouth!" £ÛYuna£Ý And now, the Headmaster was openly treating Grey and Yuna as if they were his own grandchildren. The way he acted and sounded was perfect and all, but how he looked was quite off-putting. He just looked like some random older brother. It was only when they took their seats that they realized they really were in the office of a Legendary Alchemist, pills and potions displayed in the glass cabinets, apparatus and tools hanging in the open, and a handful of papers containing some hypotheses. Even their snacks were made with alchemy. The tea was calming and refreshing, a therapeutic effect kicking in as one drinks it, and the sweets had rejuvenating sugars which were made with the extracts of a magic plant found in the nearby Lorinia Forest. "Do you like it?" £ÛFran£Ý "Un! I love it! Alchemy really is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad that you think so too, Yuna." £ÛFran£Ý They just got to know each other but the two already seem to be getting along pretty well, the young lady happily munching on the snacks, whilst the Headmaster giving her even more, looking proud that someone appreciates his creations. But other than pride, there was also a trace of wonder in his eyes. He kept on looking at the young lady, tilting his head left and right, albeit slightly. Soon, he heaved a sigh filled with relief and a bit of amazement. "Still, to think of a young lady like you is already at Tier-8... When I was your age, I was barely at Tier-6. Even Ophelia has yet to reach Tier-7." £ÛFran£Ý "Ophelia...? You mean one of the 3 Legendary Alchemists?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, that''s her. Though I''m ashamed to admit it, she''s much more of a genius than I am. Though it''s a shame she has such a fierce temperament." £ÛFran£Ý Ophelia... One of the 3 Legendary Alchemists which is widely regarded as the best alchemist in the world. She is younger than the other at 56 years of age, but is even more skilled. One who is expected to reach Tier-10 sooner rather than later. And though Fran was talking lightly of himself, he wasn''t any less amazing. He is the only one amongst the legendary alchemists who is also a High-Ranker, who had also joined the fight against the floods before. A man known as the "Warring Alchemist". Of course, what he was most known for was his famous Legendary creation which he dubs the "Nectar of Youth", which, as the name suggests, makes one regain the look of their youth, and retain it until death. A potion worthy to be called Legendary, "Though... Not that I met you in person... I''m sure you''ll be able to reach even higher heights and reach for the stars." £ÛFran£Ý "Fufufu! You''re exaggerating, Headmaster." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Well... Who knows..." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster said, looking at Yuna''s hands, hands which were laced with the scent of herbs, magic plants, and rare materials. A scent which was chaotic, but at the same time, just as harmonious, developed by endless efforts. Though people normally wouldn''t be able to notice such scents, Fran''s "Extra Sense" could pick up the slightest particles and patterns without that much difficulty. He even knows that Yuna has stayed up the night, doing even more alchemy. "And speaking of which, did you ever have a teacher, Yuna?" £ÛFran£Ý "Ah... That would be me..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Pardon...?" £ÛFran£Ý A troublesome question, and a troublesome answer, the Headmaster looking at Grey with confused and suspicious eyes. After all, Grey was still at Tier-5 whilst Yuna was at Tier-8. It should have been the other way around. "Well, at least the basics... For the other things, I only told Yuna the theories my grandmother once told me." £ÛGrey£Ý "Your Grandmother...?" £ÛFran£Ý "Yes. Though she isn''t as prominent as the Headmaster, he was a Tier-7 Alchemist. She taught me everything I knew about alchemy, from the basics all the way to the most complex of theories. She was one of my idols." £ÛGrey£Ý Though, after Grey''s simple explanation, things became much clearer. With a Tier-7 Alchemist overlooking them, it was much more understandable that Yuna reached Tier-8 at such a tender age. There''s only one problem... It was a lie... "Grandmother was so in love with alchemy, we had to live in Haltea Forest, saying things like ''Herbs are more abundant here!'' or ''The best herbs grow here!''. It was never boring with her." £ÛGrey£Ý And that too, was a lie... "She always bothers me everyday to test out her theories everyday and make me help her out with all her nonsense. I learned so many things about alchemy because of her antics... Or rather, I was forced to." £ÛGrey£Ý That was another lie as well... Grey spewed out one lie after another, not flinching even a little bit nor changing his expressions, as if he was telling the whole truth. His lies were so believable, even he was almost convinced by his refined ability in lying. "I see... Your grandmother sounds like a wonderful woman." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster didn''t even stand a chance against Grey''s lies, believing every bit of his words. And Yuna could only sip her tea and eat her sweets in silence, trying to not blow Grey''s impromptu excuses, in awe and terrified of Grey''s glib tongue. Grey continued to tell stories about his "Grandmother" and his life with her, sounding like a proud grandson who can''t help but chatter away when talking about her, never wavering in his act. It was a little scary, actually. "So, where is this grandmother of yours now? I would like to meet her." £ÛFran£Ý "Ah... That... Actually, she passed away several years ago already." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, dear... It seems like I said something unnecessary. I''m sorry." £ÛFran£Ý "Ah, no. It''s alright. It''s been a long time, after all. And though she may be gone, her teachings and memories still remain in me. I''m sure she''s happy that someone has reached greater heights with her teachings." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. What a positive outlook... You truly are admirable, Grey." £ÛFran£Ý Yeah, admirable, sure... For those dreaming to become scammers, that is. He was very fluent and eloquent with his lies, even criminals and corrupt politicians would be scared of him. A man who was the incarnation of deception! Shenanigans aside, with all the reasons Grey crafted with his all, there shouldn''t be any more suspicion on the Headmaster''s side. Even if one were to investigate if such things were true or not, they wouldn''t be able to, and not like they have a reason to. But with all things said and done, the Headmaster still looked at Yuna with a certain look in his eyes. It was neither curiosity nor envy, but something more akin to desire. The pure desire to nurture and teach someone. "Hmm... Yuna... I know you already have a teacher right now, but... Would you like me to give you a hand as well? In alchemy, I mean." £ÛFran£Ý "Hm? By that... You mean, like an instructor, Headmaster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right. If you would allow it, it would be my greatest pleasure to take you in as one of my disciples. I want to guide you in the path of alchemy." £ÛFran£Ý A sudden offer. One which many alchemists could only ever dream of. An offer which would not only give one a strong backing, but greatly improve their skills in alchemy. Being a Legendary Alchemist''s disciple is a great honor. Fran has now extended towards the young lady, and all she needed to do was accept his hand to advance further. However... "Sorry, Headmaster. But I have to decline your offer. Though I may sound arrogant, I want to carve this path with my own hands. I hope you understand." £ÛYuna£Ý ... Yuna declined the offer with a resolute expression on her face, not a single ounce of hesitation in her eyes and her lips breaking into a gentle smile. If any other alchemist were to hear her, they would have called her mad. But Yuna''s mind wouldn''t waver at the thought. She had climbed to where she is with her own efforts, and she would continue to do so. She was confident. "I see... Looks like I was just being meddlesome." £ÛFran£Ý "A-Ah, not at all, Headmaster! I just want to see how far I can go! I''m nor trying to mock you or anything! I''m really sorry if it came out that way©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s fine, it''s fine. I''m not that petty to argue with someone over such a trivial reason. Rather, it''s refreshing to hear someone reject my offer." £ÛFran£Ý "Uuu... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna felt apologetic, but Fran couldn''t be any prouder. Though it was a shame that he wouldn''t be able to help and guide the former, he felt relief to see the young lady act stubborn, seeing his old self in her. An alchemist doesn''t only need to be smart, skilled, and talented, but also be resolute in their values and beliefs. A heart which yearns for freedom unbound by anything in the world is what makes one soar even higher, piercing through the clouds. "Well, anyway... Now that those things are settled, should we decide on how your stay will be in the academy?" £ÛFran£Ý "Oh? We can decide on our arrangements?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Normally, you wouldn''t, but... We can''t have you be uncomfortable in your stay here now. Isn''t that right, Your Majesties?" £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster, a teasing smile on his face. And as soon as the couple heard such words, uneasiness and discomfort painted on their faces. The expressions of the two parties couldn''t be any more different. "Ugh... Headmaster..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, I just couldn''t help myself." £ÛFran£Ý The agreement on arrangements soon proceeded smoothly, Grey and Yuna deciding on what they will be doing in their stay in Darius Academy in which they will be acting as exchange students from a foreign country''s academy. Since the school year was coming to an end, it was decided that they''ll be staying ''til the end, learning with the students and sharing all the programs. The only difference would be that they won''t be joining the Final Exams which are still a month away. Of course, as they''ll be treated like normal students, they are also given access to laboratories, greenhouses, testing facilities, and many more. The only thing they didn''t accept were dormitory rooms. The inn was already enough for them. And as if the Headmaster already knew they were going to accept his offer in the beginning, they were even given the uniforms and identification cards. It was a little off putting, to be honest. "Then, that should be all... Are there any other questions? About the school, or even if it''s about alchemy. Anything is fine." £ÛFran£Ý "Ah, then I do have a few questions, Headmaster." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, go on. I''ll answer to the best of my abilities." £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster with a smile on his face, but such a smile soon vanished in all but a few moments. After all, Yuna''s "few" was now few at all, bombarding the former with all sorts of questions she had been curious about. There was a feisty passion burning fiercely in Yuna''s eyes, her questions firing rapidly like bullets of a machine gun, not letting the Headmaster escape her grasp. She was like a predator, playing with her pitiable prey. Meanwhile, Grey... ''Good luck, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý ... He only wished the Headmaster good luck, Yuna''s bombardment of questions continued and the Headmaster continued to answer them, not that he had the leeway not to. Such a scene unfolded as the sky changed colors, Grey playing a game of chess by himself. The sun soon set and night befell towards the world. Grey and Yuna returned to the inn, and soon to their room, happily reminiscing about the events which happened all throughout the whole day, smiles blooming in their faces. And though it was now time to retire for the day, Yuna was still smiling, holding in her hands a pair of white and red garments, holding it high, her eyes sparkling brightly. It was the very uniform she received from the Headmaster. Yuna has been staring at it for more than an hour already, hugging it, examining it, and placing it in front of her in the mirror. Grey could only watch over her warmly, a subtle smile blooming on his face. "Fufufu! I can''t wait!" £ÛYuna£Ý A new adventure awaits them. CHAPTER 361 END Chapter 362: Exchange Students Clear as glass, the mirror was. Light bounced off such a crystal surface, reflecting the scenery before like the surface of a still lake. Every drop of color, every shape and figure, and every movement playing out. The figure of a young lady was reflected in front of such a mirror, twirling left and right whilst a smile as radiant as the sun bloomed on her face, lovely like a diamond, the air springing up with excitement as she hummed ever so happily. She wore an open white blazer, streaks of black outlining it, and a long sleeve shirt serving as her undershirt, and a maroon necktie hanging by her neck. A crest was embroidered in the right sleeve, bearing the symbol of a tree, and two small snakes wrapping around its trunk. Below her waist was a skirt the same color as her tie, reaching just above the knee, and a streak of black running through it, a belt tucking it to her waist. She also wore maroon high socks, and black shoes to complete the look. "Looking at the mirror won''t change the way you look, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, but! I''m just so excited, I can''t help it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Calling yourself excited is a massive understatement. You didn''t even have enough sleep yesterday... Geez... You''re already an adult." £ÛGrey£Ý "And that''s why I''m so lucky to have such a caring fianc¨¦¡«! Teehee!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yet another day has arrived, and with the end of the weekends, it was now time for Grey and Yuna to attend their first day of school in Merusia, the young lady already wearing the uniform with such glee on her face. Of course, Grey also wore the uniform Headmaster handed them yesterday, fitting them without a single problem. It was as if they already knew their measurements. They don''t know whether it''s just a coincidence, but they rather be it that way. "Though, I gotta say... Seeing you in a uniform feels refreshing... It suits you. You look beautiful in it, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you¡«! You don''t look too bad yourself, Grey. You look handsome©` No! You look super-duper handsome!" £ÛYuna£Ý Likewise, Grey also wore the uniform of white and red, the only difference being that rather than a skirt, there were pants instead of skirts. It has been a long time since he was in a uniform, and it felt much more wonderful that he remembered. Well, even if they''re treated as adults in Merusia, it was still a fact that they were still teenagers. If it was back on Earth, they would still have been students in their prime. The uniforms fitted them to a tee. And as one would expect from the most prestigious Alchemy Academy in the whole continent, the uniforms weren''t normal. Other than the fact that they were super high quality, they were also laced with a few enchantments to repel grime, resist against lesser magic, and regulate temperature. They were outstanding. "I wonder how much these will cost in the market..." £ÛYuna£Ý "The academy provides them for free, but... They''ll probably cost a silver coin or two in the market. Maybe even a little higher?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... That''s expensive for a uniform, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It is, but... Enough about the uniforms and all these nonsense... Shall we head out to the Academy now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was not a need for any arguments. As soon as Grey extended his hands, Yuna accepted it whilst her lips broke into a sweet smile. The two used the gate once again and headed out of their room, unnoticed by any eye. They once again popped out by an alleyway. A couple dozen steps of walking later, and a large gate greeted them by the other side of the street, the Darius Academy standing proud under the brilliant shimmer of the sun above it. The guards stood still by the entrance, examining the students, instructors, and the people that passed, looking stern and serious. It was even livelier than yesterday, students pouring in as the start of classes drew near. "Come one, Grey! Let''s head inside too!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, it was her who reached out her hand and grabbed Grey by the wrist. She was full of energy and enthusiasm, running towards the gate without paying attention to the onlookers, keeping her eyes straight towards the Academy Gates. There was no need to fall in line nor was there any need to wait. All they had to do was show their identification cards, a certain elf''s ears flapping up and down as she did so, her eyes beaming with radiance pure as the sky. "Alright, you may pass." The ID inspection came without a hitch, the guards letting pass through without any problems. And a couple steps later, they were finally under the gate, an ecstatic whirl of emotions brewing in their hearts with every step. They have gone through the gates the day before, but now that they''re wearing their uniforms, it felt much grander, much more fulfilling, and much more humbling. It was the same feeling they felt when they were just about to register in the Guild, a tinge of nervousness rippling in their hearts. Grey and Yuna took their first steps inside, and their footsteps started to echo. They had just entered the gate, but it felt like they were already starting their dream school life. There was one one thing ruining the mood... "They sure are staring a lot, aren''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý ... It was that many of the students were looking at them, dazed at the sight of them walking side by side. After all, no matter where you put the two of them, their looks were simply outstanding amongst the rest. They were picture perfect. "Did we ever have students like them before?" "It''s also the first time I''m seeing them, but they look so gorgeous!" "Do you think they''re children of renowned families? They must be, right?!" Such comments floated around as the two of them walked down the entrance areas, all eyes gazing at them as if they were just bewitched by a powerful spell. If cameras were already widespread, many of them would have taken photos already, The two in question knew each other was gorgeous, but they have gotten so used to each other that they almost forgot such a fact. Not just noble ladies, even royalty would be envious of their looks which made them look like living artworks. Many of them wanted to approach the two, but just didn''t possess the courage to. Though it was because of that that Grey and Yuna aren''t having too much trouble dealing with them. A riot is the last thing they wanted to happen. ¡ºThis is a problem... Would the Headmaster scold us later?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºProbably not, but yeah... This is quite the troublesome situation indeed... Should we just go and make a run for it? A single second should be enough.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUuu... That''s true... But I don''t want the uniform to be ruined...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Stolen novel; please report. ¡ºWell, we just got them, after all.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It was a little uncomfortable, but there was simply nothing they could do about it. Not only for the sake of their uniforms, but to conceal their identities as well. It would only become more troublesome if the latter does ever happen. Grey and Yuna already experienced being surrounded by a crowd of people, not just once or twice, but many times, each just as terrible as the others. The last thing they want to do is cause a commotion during their very first day. "Oh dear... It''s still your first day but you''ve already kicked up quite the fuss already. This is really troubling, isn''t it? Mister Shin? Miss Elena?" £Û???£Ý But before all hope was lost, a familiar voice echoed before them, holding a couple books and notes in her hands. She was their guide the day before, and now, she is their guide once again to deliver them to their classrooms. "Sorry, Professor Dorothy, and good morning too." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. Good morning as well, you two¡«! £ÛDorothy£Ý Though, she wasn''t just a guide. She was also the one who will be handling the class which Yuna will be a part of. She was a Tier-6 Alchemist who was also a graduate of Darius Academy more than a decade ago already. Of course, as Grey and Yuna''s admission was all but a simple yet secret deal, the teacher wasn''t knowledgeable about anything. Only the Headmaster knew about the secrets of the two, keeping his mouth shut. Such a trustworthy fellow. "Then, let''s nor dilly-dally any longer, shall we? Let me lead you to your classrooms now. Class is almost starting." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Yes. That is much appreciated." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll be in your care, Professor Dorothy." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey and Yuna agreed to Dororthy''s words, they soon departed and their steps which were abruptly stopped started to flow again, the three of them heading towards the main building in front of them. Laboratories, classrooms, libraries, offices, and so much more. There were all sorts of rooms present as they walked down the corridors, each serving a purpose vital to the growth of the students and tailored to their needs. And like what happened near the entrance, the passing students couldn''t help but be starstruck by Grey and Yina as they walked down the corridors, talks and whispers spreading like wildfire amongst the students. DONG DONG DONG DONG DONG Thankfully, the academy bell rang just in time. With it was the signal that classes will be starting soon, the students hesitantly dispersing as they headed towards their own classrooms, not wanting to be late to the lectures. "Hey, what are you all doing, still dazed and standing there? Don''t you have classes to attend to? Or... Are you that eager to have your points deducted?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "N-No, not at all! But before that... Professor, could we ask who they are?" "Th-That''s right, Professor! And which classes do they belong to?" But of course, there were also some stubborn ones who remained despite the bell having rang already. They were all eager to learn about Grey and Yuna, risking it all despite only having a couple minutes left. "Haah... Fine... Just this once, okay?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "O-Oh! Thank you, Professor? I knew we could count©`" "In exchange, tell me your names and classes. I want to have a ''heart-to-heart'' talk with you when the day is over. That much is fine right?" £ÛDorothy£Ý Dorothy said with expression on her face, a bright smile blooming like flowers at the advent of spring. It was the smile on an angel which many men would have easily fallen for, like the sweet scent of nectar to bees and butterflies. However, the student saw it differently, their bodies jolting with fear as her words rang inside their ears. It was the smile of a devil who is ready to take them to hell. After all, Dorothy was also known to be an instructor who won''t spare a second chance to the misbehaving students, deducting points mercilessly. "A-Ah, s-sorry, Professor! L-Looks like I''m out of time! I-I''ll be going now." "M-Me, too! My class is already starting! Ha-Have a good day, Professor!" "H-Hey! Wait for me!" The moment they saw her devilish smile, they all scurried away with their tails tucked between their legs, all looking pale. They ran as if their lives depended on it, having no thoughts of getting punished due to simple curiosity. In just a quick moment, everyone quickly vanished out of sight, leaving only the three of them in the corridors. A smug and triumphant expression bloomed on Dorothy''s face, proud to have chased the stubborn students off. "Sorry for the inconvenience. Did I make you wait for too long?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "No, no, not at all. It was fascinating to see Professor Dorothy chase the students away. It was quite a spectacle." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Professor Dorothy must be an amazing Professor!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Well, let''s just say that I am... Then, shall we continue?" £ÛDorothy£Ý With the distractions of the way, everyone then continued treading down the path and headed towards their destinations, seeing a couple more sights unfolded as they passed through the corridors and climbed the stairs. Soon enough, they finally arrived at Grey''s designated classroom, leaving him to the care of his advisor. He was assigned in 4th year, 2nd class as is only behind the graduating students, registered as Tier-4 Alchemist. "Then, we''ll be parting here, Elena." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Take care. I''ll see you later." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I''ll count on you on that," £ÛGrey£Ý A quick goodbye later, and Grey finally started his class, the Professor''s voice ringing in the air, clear and resonant, as he introduced Grey to the class, a pandemonium of cheers and squeals echoing all throughout the corridors. Meanwhile, Yuna and Dorothy continue down their path and descend another floor before heading to another grand building, exiting the current one using a bridge which connects the two and pieces them together. "Did you hear about the Liliosa Clown Troupe? I heard they arrived yesterday." "Hehe! The Explorer''s Lily I planted just bloomed yesterday. Would you like to see?" "Hey, what did you do during the weekends? Mine was super boring." A couple more steps later, and they finally arrived at their classroom as well, the loud and merry voices of an unsupervised group of students rocking the halls. They were all waiting for their instructor, chattering their time away with their friends. "Oh dear, looks like they''re getting rowdy inside... Really... These kids..." £ÛDorothy£Ý And their advisor was the complete opposite of them, slightly ashamed that such a rowdy atmosphere was what greeted Yuna as soon as they arrived. One just couldn''t leave a whole class by itself. There is bound to be trouble, "Miss Elena, please follow behind me. Lectures will be starting soon, but before that, I will be introducing you to the class. Is that fine with you?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Un. No worries, Professor. I''m good with that." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Then, please excuse me." £ÛDorothy£Ý Dorothy didn''t waste any time. As soon as Yuna agreed, she then resumed her steps and headed inside the room, Yuna following behind her, her eyes sparkling brightly, greatly looking forward to learning and getting to know her classmates. The very moment Dorothy entered the room, the students immediately got quiet, and seated themselves properly, each one of them behaving quite differently in an instant as if they switched to "work mode" or something of the sort. But such attitudes were quickly broken the moment Yuna made her entrance. All their attention was captured by her captivating looks, time seeming to slow down as they saw her enter, whispers and rumors spreading amongst each other. "Quiet down, everyone. Today, I have a special announcement to make. This may be sudden, but we will be having an exchange student join us in Class 1 until the end of the school year. That would be one whole month,....." £ÛDorothy£Ý The Professor continued to explain, but the students could barely hear her, every one of them distracted by the incarnation of beauty before them. It didn''t matter if they were a boy or a girl, all fell prey to Yuna''s glamor. "She''s an exchange student from Alfrione, and is also at the peak of Tier-4. Make sure to not treat her lightly, okay?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Ohh¡«! As expected of an exchange student! She''s amazing!" "Not only is she beautiful, she''s skilled as well!" Of course, Yuna''s information was changed to match the expectations of the students of what an exchange student would be capable of. After all, introducing her as a Tier-8 would only cause chaos. It was too absurd. Though, even if Yuna is restricted, she is still planning to give it her all and make sure to not waste the learning opportunity. It was her chance to learn more about the world of alchemists, so she was more than excited to test herself out. "Then, Miss Elena..." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Good morning, everyone. My name is Elena. I will be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! We''ll be in your care too, Miss Elena!" "Waah¡«! What a pretty name! It suits her very much!" All Yuna did was introduce herself and everyone was in an uproar, praises thrown left and right, and some even introducing their names fervently with a burning passion lit ablaze in their hearts, trying to make the young lady notice them. And though they may be rowdy, they make up for it with their skills. They were still 3rd year students between the ages 18 and 19, all at very least at Tier-3, and some even reaching Tier-4, enough to be considered true practitioners of alchemy. Of course, there were also some exceptions which are at the higher end of Tier-4, able to make Middle Grade, Peak-Tier items without a hitch. They are the pride of Darius Academy, and the future pillars of the alchemy world. "Now then.... Where should I place you..." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Over here, Professor! We still have an empty spot!" "No, over here is better! You can see the lectures more clearly!" "What are you talking about?! Near the windows is obviously the best!" Now yet another commotion broke out as soon as the Professor pondered over which seat Yuna shall be in for the rest of the year, the whole class fighting over where the new exchange student will be sitting©` or rather, who will be sitting with her. The girls were all simply curious, but the boys were on a different level, their true intentions leaking in their voices and painted all over their faces. Yuna couldn''t even feel happy or horrified, utterly overwhelmed by their enthusiasm. Thankfully, Grey wasn''t around, and things would have gotten a little dicey. He may be level-headed most of the time, but who knows what possessiveness might bring them. It was scary just thinking about it. "Then, Miss Elena, you can take a seat in the furthest left corner at the 1st column. Is that fine with you, or would you like to pick your seat yourself?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "No. It''s fine, Professor. Thank you very much," £ÛYuna£Ý Not that the Professor allowed them to decide anyway. Because rather than have her sit with the enthusiastic ones, she made her sit the farthest away from her, only one seatmate beside her, a bright, beautiful, and well-behaved young lady. The boys screamed "Nooooo!!" to the top of their lu ga, despairing as they lost the chance to be seated with such a beauty. Despair which only got deeper as Dorothy deducted points from them for being too rowdy. With her seat now decided, Yuna then headed towards it with a bright smile on her face. She moved the chair backwards albeit slightly and sat on it. Her seatmate greeted her with a friendly smile and she replied in kind. "Hello¡«! My name is Alea. Nice to meet you." £ÛAlea£Ý "Nice to meet you too, Miss Alea. I will be in your care from now on." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, likewise." £ÛAlea£Ý The two quickly became friends and started chatting over friendly topics, both smiling just as beautifully as the flowers by the garden. It was a sight everyone was jealous of, the people wanting to scream out as they despaired. With the introductions out of the way, the Professor then took the chalk and started writing on the board, drawing a multitude of symbols, figures, and equations Yuna was ever so familiar with. All were theories of Alchemy The lecture has already started, and everyone finally settled down. The students had now taken out their notebooks, and started jotting down notes, taking note of those written on the board and the lengthy explanations of their Professor, ... And on another side of the Academy, a room quite some distance away from Yuna''s, the very same thing was happening, the professor making his lecture and everyone taking down notes of it. "And here, you''ll see why we can''t use hipukute grass to make blindness-inducing pills. We need to change this for the Palethorn Bluet to make this possible. Who can tell me why this is so." "Professor!" "Yes, go ahead." "It''s because the essence of the Hipukute grass is too acidic and would often clash with the extracts of other ingredients. Plaethorn Bluet has a lower acidity and also has a milder effect which makes it perfect for the job." "That''s correct. 10 points for you," It was a lecture as normal as the ones Grey remembered. The Professor would talk and ask questions, and the students would answer it, receiving participation points in exchange. There was just one slight problem... STAAAAAAARRREEE¡«¡« ... It was that many of the students'' eyes were all on Grey. The girls glanced at him with shy and bashful looks on their faces whilst the men stared at him intently and fervently at him with a death stare, eyes filled with envy and hostility. It was still the first day of school and Grey already made enemies with all the boys in class. It was like a situation he often read in fiction works before, but he never knew it would be so unpleasant and uncomfortable. He''s rather fight monsters than be there, ''Haah... Just when will this day end...'' £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 362 END Chapter 363: Self-Proclaimed Genius CLACK CLACK CLACK The chalk streaked across the board, lines of white left behind. Words and formulas were inscribed, the eyes of the students all glued towards it. They were all watching intently, taking glances as they wrote down notes, page after page. It was the first lecture of the week, and with Dorothy handling them, their first subject was the "Mana Theories in Specialized Alchemy" which is a major theory class in the academy which all third years need to take in their 3rd year. "Okay... Who can tell me what this formula is?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Professor!" £Û???£Ý "Yes, go ahead." £ÛDorothy£Ý "It''s Chandler''s mana allocation formula which allows us to estimate how much mana is needed for concoctions. This was used in the making of magical items, however, it has been proven that this formula is wrong several decades ago." £Û???£Ý "That is correct. This is indeed Chandler''s mana allocation formula which has been used by the alchemists for a few hundred years. However, it has a flaw that it doesn''t consider the natural inflow of mana, thus making it inaccurate." £ÛDorothy£Ý Professor Dorothy continued to explain, and time passed by quickly. Each student nodded their heads as they listened to her explanation, some tilting their heads as they tried to wrap their heads around the topic. "Good job, Edin. That''s 5 points for you. You may take your seat now." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Yes. Thank you, Professor." £ÛEdin£Ý A couple hours passed since Yuna joined the class, and though it was burdensome at first, everything soon settled down as soon as the Professor scolded the students, a few points deducted for those who were misbehaving. "Now... You already know Silva''s mana allocation formula which was made by the Headmaster himself, to replace the old formula. It was one which considers several aspects and variables to compute mana, and why it is important." £ÛDorothy£Ý The professor said whilst drawing up the new formula, and listing all the variables that''s involved. It was one which has been taught by the subject during their first lecture, and something all alchemists should know of. However, she also told them that there was still a problem with the formula and it was that it didn''t take into account the abnormal fluctuations of mana, and the extremities of extraneous variables which may occur at any given moment. "As you are now, you won''t be able to reach Tier-5 if you don''t know how to counter these extraneous variables. You not only need precision in using mana, but also be careful in adding extra reagents as it may alter the whole formula." £ÛDorothy£Ý Continued the professor, then adding to it how they would be able to do so. After all, reaching Tier-5 not only needs knowledge and skill, but precise mana control as the Alchemist''s mana needs to supplement the reactions in the concoctions. ''So this is how alchemists make recipes, huh...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Yuna also listened ardently to the discussion, finding several differences between her ways and the way other alchemists make potions, stunned by the sheer difference between their processes. First of all, Yuna didn''t need any formulas or magic tools to measure such variables. She herself was more than enough to estimate it, training her senses to the highest degree of accuracy, and simply relying on her intuition as a Transcendent. She was not bound to the rules of the book nor was she confined in the common ways of thinking which others struggle to escape from. It was that very freedom and stubbornness that pushed her so far in her path. Still, it was fun seeing other people''s perspectives and learning how they handle their things differently from her own methods. Their methods and formulas may not be as effective as the ones Grey taught her, but they were still interesting. "Then there''s also©` Hm?" £ÛDorothy£Ý But Dorothy couldn''t even finish her lesson, when another professor appeared by the door and called her out silently. The former then approached the latter, greeting her all the while, leaving the students to their own devices. The other professor then started whispering words towards the former, telling her a couple things, the former nodding her head attentively. It seems like someone was looking for Dorothy, a couple instructions passed by the other instructor. "Ahh... And just when it was getting interesting..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Does this happen often?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really, per se... But, Elena, do you know something about those extraneous variables the Professor was talking about just now?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Sorry, but we haven''t discussed it in our academy as well... Maybe the professor will tell us later. We''ll just have to wait and see." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but she didn''t even go to an academy. Forget about the extraneous variables, it washer first time encountering such formulas. Grey''s teachings were far too different from how the Academy handles things. Though, it wasn''t like she was completely clueless. She has already encountered a ton of problems before, so she would be able to list them down if given enough time. She just needs to know what makes a variable "extraneous" and the rest is easy. "Sorry, class, but it seems like the Headmaster is looking for me. I will have you dismissed earlier than usual." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Ah... Looks like we won''t be hearing it all today..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Instead, I will be leaving you with an assignment. Identify at least 5 variables, and the ways to avoid them. The deadline will be at Mercurii." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Ugh... Homework... It''s still Lunae and we already have homework..." "I was planning to head to the plaza today... What luck..." And as it seems, even in Merusia, students also hate homework as much as students on Earth hate it. Everyone immediately started grumbling at the thought, most of them frowning at the idea of doing homework. Only a few of them had a different reaction, Yuna looking rather excited. After all, it was the first time she ever received proper homework from school. It may be a little troublesome but she was ready to take on the challenge. "Elena... You look fired up... Are you the type who likes homework?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Mmn? Not really. This is my first homework from Darius Academy, you see. So I''m looking forward to it a little." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... That makes sense, but... That''s still weird, you know?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Eh?! Is looking forward to homework weird?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Extremely weird. Only kids on their first day of school do that." £ÛAlea£Ý It hit right on the mark, Yuna unable to reply or retaliate. After all, Alea''s words were true. Though it may be embarrassing to be excited about it, she just can''t help but look forward to it. Her heart was still pure and innocent in that aspect. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Soon, the Professor dismissed the class early and headed to the Headmaster''s office along with her colleague. The tension was finally broken and things felt more relaxed, everyone keeping their pens and papers inside their bags. And as one would expect, now that class was over, everyone''s eyes immediately turned towards Yuna''s direction with eyes like that of a predator''s. With no one to stop and reprimand them, they can finally go all out. "Miss Elena, do you have any plans for lunch break?! Do you want to join us?!" "No! We got here first! Miss Elena, please go with us!" "Miss Elena, we are going to the sweets store, do you want to come with us?!" Before Yuna could even escape, everyone already crowded around her, asking her all sorts of questions, and extending invitations left and right. It was even worse than what happened earlier, everyone strangely fired up. There were girls amongst them who just wanted to be friends with her, but the boys were especially enthusiastic. After all, it was rare to see such an outstanding beauty, so there was no way they would easily let such a chance go. "H-Hey! Quit pushing! Can''t you see you''re making Elena uncomfortable?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Alea, how are you already so casual with her?! That''s unfair!" "Huh?! Is it wrong to be friends with your seatmate?!" £ÛAlea£Ý Alea tried to intervene and help her out, but all it did was all fuel to the fire, many of their classmates jealous of her that she gets to sit with such a beauty. There was only pure and utter chaos in the classroom. It was pandemonium. It was very fortunate that Alea was a woman as well, otherwise, all hell would have already broken loose. If Yuna''s seat mate was a man, he would have been subject to damnation, condemned by the others. However... "But Alea and Miss Elena, huh... That... That sounds nice, doesn''t it..." ... There were also ones who had trodden a dark path, flowers blooming in their eyes as they watched Alea and Yuna together. After all, Alea was also a beauty in her own right, looking perfect beside one another.... Well, everyone is different, I guess... "Miss Elena, do you have a boyfriend?!" And there it was, the golden question. As soon as the men heard it, they all fell silent, ears perking up as they anticipated Yuna''s answer. Everything was finally at peace, everyone looking at the young lady with interest. "Ahh... I don''t have a boyfriend..." £ÛYuna£Ý """Oohhh!!!""" "But... I... I do have a fianc¨¦..." £ÛYuna£Ý """Nooooo!!!""" From "Ohhh!!" to "Nooo!!", their short-lived hopes were quickly crushed by the young lady''s following words, the boys kneeling down the ground and bawling their eyes out as they cried out their despair, pain seeping in their hearts. Moreover, Yuna''s eyes were that of a maiden in love, her cheeks and ears dyed with light blush as she gave her answer. It was a critical blow, dealing a high amount of damage to all the single men present in the room, gritting their teeth in pain. With just a few words from Yuna, the vigor the men once felt vanished into thin air as if it was just a passing lie. They all cried their eyes out, heading back to their seats in complete defeat. The battle was already over before it even started. "Now, you should also get back to your seats. Elena already made plans with me for lunch break. Better luck next time." £ÛAlea£Ý """Awww....""" As for the girls, they were easily handled by Alea without a problem. All she needed to say was that they already had plans, and they easily gave up. It was fortunate that they weren''t as stubborn as the boys, much easier to handle. Of course, what Alea said was a lie, but if she didn''t go so far, they wouldn''t have been able to get away in such a situation. Yuna couldn''t be any more thankful for her help. She has already made a good friend on her first day of school. "That was quite the spectacle, Alea. Hahaha." £Û???£Ý And when all the distractions were gone, two young men approached them, looking quite different from the others. One was a tall white-haired young man with an earring stuck on his left ear, looking quite like a delinquent. Meanwhile, the other was the bespectacled student who answered one of the Professor''s answers from before. There was a couple books in his hand, looking like a typical bookworm, the complete opposite of the other, "Ah, right. Elena, these are my childhood friends. The one who looks like a thug is named Kale, and the nerdy one is called Edin." £ÛAlea£Ý "Hey! Who are you calling a thug?!" £ÛKale£Ý "That''s right, Alea. Aren''t you being too harsh on us?" £ÛEdin£Ý As it turns out, they were actually Alea''s childhood friends whom she grew up with in the same village. They were both Tier-3 alchemists like Alea, possessing talent which would surely blossom even more in the future. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Kale, Mister Edin. My name is Elena, I will be in your care until the end of the school year." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? What''s with the formality? Just refer to us casually like you do with Alea. We aren''t nobles or anything like that anyway." £ÛKale£Ý "Kale''s right. Feel free to talk comfortably with us. We''re the same age anyway so there''s no need to be siff, right?" £ÛEdin£Ý And as it seems, they aren''t bad people either. Yuna may not have the same eyes as Grey, but even she could tell they don''t mean her any harm. If anything, she feels rather at ease with her, able to see them as friends. "Fufufu! You''re right... Then again, it''s nice to meet you, Kale, Edin," £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna finished her words with a nice and bright smile on her face, the other three reciprocating it with a smile just as friendly. Now, Yuna could finally rest assured in the academy, feeling the school life she had been looking forward to. The minutes and seconds quickly passed, and lunch break was approaching close. Everyone stayed in the room for the time being, talking about simple and common topics which they could relate to each other with. And though they may all look different outwardly, having grown up with each other, the three were all in sync in their thoughts, happily revealing each other''s gravest secrets, much to Yuna''s entertainment. The young lady smiled time and time again, If there''s one more thing Yuna found out, it was that... "And while I was trekking the mountain, there it was! I found her! Its leaves green as emeralds, and its flowers blue as the sky! It danced like an angel as the winds blew! I knew it was love at first sight as soon as I saw her!" £ÛEdin£Ý ... Edin was in love with alchemy©` no, it would be more appropriate to say he was obsessed with it, turning into a completely different person the moment he started talking about alchemy, and his adventurers with it. If one were to hear his words, they would have most likely thought Edin was talking about a goddess-like woman, but don''t be fooled for it is nothing more than an herb. Not just any herb, but one easily found as long as you climb high enough. Edin was telling everyone the story of how he came to love alchemy, and how it all started when he found such a retry blue flower. He was full of joy and enthusiasm, heart fluttering like butterflies as he continued his tale. "Haah... How many times have I heard this already..." £ÛKale£Ý "He just doesn''t stop once he starts. Sorry about this, Elena." £ÛAlea£Ý "No, no, it''s okay. It''s a nice story to listen to." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it''s not Yuna could really criticize, as she too, was in a sense, similar to Edin. She was also one who couldn''t calm down when it comes to alchemy, getting more and more impulsive about buying and hoarding things everyday. If it isn''t because of Grey, she would have probably already bought everything in the Alchemists'' Square and caused the economy to be in shambles. She also has a few quirks which need some working on. "Really? Are you sure you''re not forcing yourself? If you want me to stop him, I''ll immediately do so. It only takes a single punch." £ÛAlea£Ý "Ah... That may be a little too much..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry. Edin can take a punch or two. Would you like to see? I could do a quick demonstration if you want." £ÛAlea£Ý "N... No, thank you... I''ll pass for now..." £ÛYuna£Ý And the more he listened to her, the more she realized how different Alea was than her expectations. At first, she thought she was a prim and refined young lady, but she is even more of a thug than Kale was, sounding nice even when she means violence, In that aspect, it was Kale who was the most normal of the group. He was also the oldest of the three, and also the most responsible one. You really can''t judge a book by its cover. Galderia''s motto stands proud. "Of course! I won''t stop until I reach the top!" £ÛEdin£Ý "The top...? Is that your dream, Edin?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! It''s been my dream ever since I was young! I''ll be the one to reach Tier-10, and surpass even the Headmaster!" £ÛEdin£Ý Proclaimed the young man with a flame of unwavering determination in his eyes, truly confident in himself. Many had told him his dream was impossible, but he has yet to give up, giving it his all with every try he got. Yuna could fully sympathize with Edin, a smile blooming on her face. The one and only difference is that her goal was much higher than the latter, aiming to become a Divine Alchemist©` no, maybe even higher than that. "Fufufu! What an amazing dream. I''ll be cheering on you, Edin!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! Then make sure you remember my name, Elena, because I will be the one making history! I''m a genius, after all!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Genius, my ass. Didn''t you just fail an experiment yesterday?" £ÛKale£Ý "Hah! That may be true, but I still learned a lot of things because of it! This is the difference between us! I''m a genius, after all!" £ÛEdin£Ý "You punk... Are you picking a fight with me?" £ÛKale£Ý Most of all, he was fully confident about himself, never bending to bending and the will of others. He may not be a fighter like Yuna, but his fighting spirit was something to behold. A man who is not afraid of failure nor the opinion of others. Yuna has yet to learn something significantly useful about alchemy, but she gained an insight which many lacked. The Academy wasn''t just a place for academics, but one which will hone you to be a better person as well. It isn''t just the books and professors she could learn from, but her classmates as well, offering her different perspectives that she might have missed before. It was a great decision that she came into the academy. One of the best she made. "Speaking of which... What was Edin making yesterday?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked, and the boys, who were once wrestling with one another, suddenly stopped. There was a bright glint in Edin''s eyes, flicking away Kale''s arms as he broke through his grasp, looking like a ferocious madman. "I''m glad you asked, Elena! Behold, my book of secrets!" £ÛEdin£Ý It was as if another switch was flicked inside him, Edin smiling like a maniac as he whipped out a thick book from his backpack. A loud thud echoed all over the room as he put it down the table, seeming as heavy as it looks, "Book of secrets...? Then shouldn''t you be hiding this instead...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Kukuku! Worry not, my dear friend! Because even if someone gets their hands on this treasure of mine, they won''t be able to understand it! Only geniuses such as myself are capable of deciphering these codes!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Codes, my ass... Your handwriting is just trash." £ÛKale£Ý "Yeah. Even a toddler writes much better than you." £ÛAlea£Ý And they were right. Edin''s writing was really trash. Rather than handwriting, it looked more like some worms were drenched in ink and wiggled their way through the paper, all the while spasming due to being laced by salts. Yuna doesn''t want to admit it, but even high level runes in enchanting were much easier to understand than Edin''s handwriting. She has seen the Little Princess'' handwriting before, and it was even much better. Such a pitiable man. "You just don''t understand my greatness! Just look at this part!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Quit pushing it to my face! No matter how close I look, I still wouldn''t be able to read your handwriting, you punk!" £ÛKale£Ý "Then, I''ll read it to you. Be grateful!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Looks like I haven''t punched you enough recently! Come here!" £ÛAlea£Ý And there they go, fighting and arguing amongst each other. It was a battle between Kale and Alea against Edin, the latter beaten one-sidedly by the other two. He may have a big mouth, but he was as weak as hai looks suggested. Whilst they fought, Yuna was left with no other choice but to watch over them, as they don''t seem to be the type to listen when fighting. Thankfully, Edin''s "Book of Secrets" wasn''t involved, so she could take a peek without worry. ''Hmm.. His handwriting really is terrible...... Wait! Aren''t these...!'' £ÛYuna£Ý It took her quite a while to realize because of how terrible Edin''s handwriting was, but the very moment she deciphered what was written there, her eyes widened in shock, unable to believe what she was seeing before her... ''These are all really terrible...!'' £ÛYuna£Ý ... Edin''s notes and ideas were outrageous, no, they were outlandish. Yuna couldn''t even begin to describe how unrealistic and absurd they were, even when her own standards were considered. They were all terrible. From potions which will make your ears hairy, to pills which make you grow a few whiskers, and even potions which make your stomach bulge. Yuna couldn''t tell whether he was serious or was just insane. Of course, there were also normal ones for health and medicine, but most ideas were something toddlers would randomly think of, some even realistically impossible. They were a new perspective, sure, but whether they were useful was debatable. "Alea! Stop punching my stomach! That hurts!" £ÛEdin£Ý "That''s the whole point, dumbass!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Alea, give him another one!" £ÛKale£Ý "Roger!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Stop it, you two©` Keuk!" £ÛEdin£Ý And the man in question was currently being beaten by his two childhood friends, one holding him down and the other punching him with her fists. It was already a normal scene in the classroom, no one bothering to stop them. ''Will I be okay...?'' £ÛYuna£Ý The question remained unanswered... CHAPTER 363 END Chapter 364: Darius Academy (pt. I) "Then there was also a potion I made when I was 7! My parents were so happy, they couldn''t help but cheer for me that day." £ÛEdin£Ý "Cheer... Don''t you mean scream? I could still remember them writhing in agony, as if they were going to die. Like croaking frogs." £ÛKale£Ý "Yeah! That wasn''t even a potion! That was just a fart bomb!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hah! You just don''t understand my ingenuity. Do you think any other 7-year-old would be something that smelly? Wasn''t I pretty amazing?" £ÛEdin£Ý Time passed, and the minutes quickly flew by whilst Yuna listened to the stories of the three©` or rather than stories, it would be more appropriate to call them "banters", much like Kris and Aria whenever and wherever. Yuna kept on listening to the three, smiling ever so gently as they watched them fight, argue, tease, and retaliate against one another, all mostly because of Edin''s random and nonsensical remarks which was nothing short of absurd. He wasn''t arrogant, nor was he narcissistic, but rather, he was just a big idiot like a certain prince whose name shall not be mentioned. His free spirit and stubbornness to try out everything that comes to his mind was something to admire. DONG DONG DONG And just like that, the sun has reached its zenith, and lunch has arrived. The bells rang all over the academy, making everyone''s ears perk and capturing their attention, the atmosphere getting more lively all of a sudden. "Tsk! You got lucky, Edin. We''ll finish this later." £ÛKale£Ý "That''s only natural. How could we fight on an empty stomach?" £ÛEdin£Ý Even the trio of childhood friends stopped after hearing the bell, fully acknowledging that lunch comes first before anything. It was as if they weren''t just about to engage in yet another dogfight, now looking like a normal bunch or friends. Though, not like Yuna doesn''t understand them. After all, daily meals were free in the Academy for all students, everyone able to avail meal sets 3 times everyday. Best of all, it is said that their meals in Darius were pretty good. Who wouldn''t be excited? "Elena, will you be going with us?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un! It would be my pleasure!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! I''ll show you the best dishes in the cafeteria!" £ÛAlea£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Alea invited the young lady, she grabbed her hands, immediately departing afterwards. They all headed towards the cafeteria, all looking forward to what dishes were available for the day. And as one would expect, all eyes were on Yuna as soon as she walked down the corridors, many falling for her at first sight. No matter where she goes, she would always stand out without fail with how fair of a lady she was. Thankfully, none of them dared to approach them, scared of those around her. And no, it wasn''t because of Kale who looked like a delinquent, but Alea. The girl who is known as the "Rabid Dog" of Darius, even overpowering the upperclassman boys. "Mmn... You are popular, aren''t you, Elena?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! I''m already used to it. Let''s just not pay them any attention." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... So you aren''t denying it, huh..." £ÛAlea£Ý Commented Alea, once again taking a good luck at Yuna. She was quite the beauty herself, but even she couldn''t help but be a little envious of Yuna''s fair and pearly complexion, goddess-like beauty, luscious hair, ample body, and everything else. It wasn''t just Alea, but the other women as well. It was so overwhelming, they couldn''t even begin to get jealous even if they wanted to. All they could do was accept defeat and recede the throne to Yuna. She was simply on another level. "Hm? Is there something on my face?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... I just think that Elena''s really cute and beautiful." £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! I think Alea is plenty cute and pretty too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Cute? Pretty? Which part of this gorilla is cute and pretty?" £ÛEdin£Ý "You...! You punk! Read the mood, will you?!" £ÛAlea£Ý He should have kept his mouth shut, but he decided to tread along the dangerous waters, making Alea''s face which was once red from bashfulness to red from anger, Edin sent flying away with one of her signature punches. The Rabid Dog of Darius strikes again, and as a bonus, the other boys were scared off too, not wanting to be sent flying away with Edin. It was good that Kale decided to stay quiet, keeping his opinion to himself. He was not an idiot like Edin. All thanks to Alea''s quick demonstration, the walk towards the cafeteria was pretty smooth, not a single person bothering them. And thanks to Yuna''s popularity, they also got to skip a line. It was better even better than a VIP pass, "Hoh¡«! We should bring Elena next time too! This feels amazing!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Yeah. It feels like we just got a premium pass," £ÛKale£Ý "Hey! Don''t treat Elena like some sort of item, you dumbasses!" £ÛAlea£Ý Soft white bread, hot chicken soup, ginger pork steak, sunny-side up eggs, vegetable salad, and a cold serving of orange juice. It may not compare to a restaurant''s, but for a free meal. It was an already exceptional meal many would like. Not only were they cooked perfectly, they were also made with a balanced nutrition in mind, the meals changing everyday so that the students wouldn''t get tired of them. As one would expect from a grand and prestigious academy. There was just itsy-bitsy problem... A student could only avail a single meal set each for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. A single meat set which was far enough to satisfy Yuna''s large and voracious appetite. "Elena, is the meal not to your liking?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Ah, not at all. I was just wondering what to eat first." £ÛYuna£Ý "In that case, you just need to follow me. First, you have to......" £ÛAlea£Ý Well, not that she could exactly tell everyone about it. Though she isn''t ashamed of her appetite, she wouldn''t want to trouble Alea and the others too much, and make them needlessly worried about her. Thankfully, she had already agreed that she will be meeting with Grey at the cafeteria and have lunch together. All she needed to do was hold out until her beloved arrived and everything would be resolved. Everything rest in Grey''s shoulders, """"Thank you for the©`"""" """Kyaaaa¡«!!""" Everyone couldn''t even finish their prayers, when a loud cacophony of squeals rang all throughout the cafeteria. Not just them, but everyone else was taken by surprise, their heads turning towards the cause of commotion. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Surprisingly, the cause of it was all but a single person. His black hair was like ebony in the deepest forests, eyes like the purest of amethysts, skin which was smooth like jade, and a face like a drawn masterpiece. The very definition of handsomeness. Of course, that young man was none other than Grey, surrounded by girls from all directions, each one of them pressing towards him, squealing like fangirls who just got to meet their favorite idol. It was like a fan meeting. "Waah.... What a handsome man..." £ÛAlea£Ý Even Alea who was on the tomboyish side couldn''t help but admire Grey''s beauty which looked like it was sculpted straight from marble. She couldn''t even move her hands, in a daze as she stared at the young man by the counter. Well, even if the ladies did admire him, their mobbing was of no use. Grey''s eyes were as cold as ice, looking at them, not a single one brave enough to approach him. Even the most flirtatious ones could only watch from afar. "Tsk! What''s so good about that guy?! He''s just a little handsome, is all." "Hah! He''s just a wimp. Look at how puny his body looks." "Tch! Look at him acting so arrogantly. This is why I hate exchange students." Of course, as much as the girls admired and lovestruck by him, the boys were just as envious, every single one of them, gritting their teeth from despair. All they could do is curse him, also quite a bit afraid of his piercing icy glares. But such icy glares felt like a lie, a smile on his face blooming like spring as he faced a certain direction. It was so bright, it was blinding, shooting arrows in the hearts of many ladies. A loud pandemonium of squeals followed soon after. "E-Elena! He just smiled at me, right?! O-Or was it you? Geez! I can''t tell!" £ÛAlea£Ý Of course, that smile was directed to none other than his dearest and most beloved fianc¨¦e, the young lady reciprocating with a subtle smile. They were smiles which caused all sorts of misunderstandings here and there. "E-Elena! He''s glancing©` No, he''s heading over here!" £ÛAlea£Ý Grey soon finished taking his order, getting a fine set like Yuna did. His steps then resounded in the air once again, heading in Yuna''s direction. Everyone couldn''t help but look at them, wondering what was happening. "You got here earlier than I thought. Did I make you wait too long?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not at all. We just got here not too long ago." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see. That''s a relief then." £ÛGrey£Ý And what occurred next was a baffling scene, everyone puzzled about what just happened. An outstanding beauty and a cool and handsome guy just talked to one another, looking picture perfect together as they exchanged words. "Oh, I did hear there were 2 exchange students that came roday. You must have come from the same academy as Elena." £ÛKale£Ý "E-Eh?! Elena, you know this handso©` I-I mean, this gentleman?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un... Actually, he''s my fianc¨¦." £ÛYuna£Ý Fianc¨¦e... Such a wonderful word with such a nice ring to it. It was so nice, everyone was frozen the moment they heard Yuna''s nonchalant statement, their mouths wide open in agape, and so were their eyes. It was a bombshell. "Nice to meet you. You can call me Shin, I''m Elena''s fianc¨¦." £ÛGrey£Ý """"Fianc¨¦?! They''re engaged?!"""" Everyone had the same reaction, shocked and surprised as one can be, the sound of broken hearts shattering all over the cafeteria, a deep and sharp sensation striking everyone''s hearts and making them bleed. It''s name was pain. The boys wanted to deny it, and the girls regretted listening to them, both sides taking huge hits from the sudden realization. It was great that 2 gorgeous people joined the Academy, but to think they were engaged to one another. It was false hope. Moreover, the two didn''t seem to be in an arranged marriage, looking at one another lovingly as if there was no tomorrow. The sweetness of the air was like poison to the single people, everyone leaving with tears streaming down their faces. It was nothing more than short-lived ecstasy. Now, Grey and Yuna don''t have to deal with the students, no one foolish nor daring enough to try and fight a losing and pointless battle. The two didn''t expect such an outcome, but they welcomed it with open arms. "Haah... To think that han©` I mean, Shin, was your fianc¨¦... Sorry, Elena... My words must have made you uncomfortable...." £ÛAlea£Ý "No, it''s okay. It''s not like you knew. I should have told you sooner." £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m glad... Thank you for understanding, but... What''s with this ridiculous amount of food... Is there a feast going on or something?'' £ÛAlea£Ý Asked Alea, her eyes glued towards the table in which plates upon plates of food are displayed, two people happily digging in with smiles on their faces. Now, everyone is looking at them for an entirely different reason. They were in shock. After all, it was the first time they saw people eat so much. It was already so much of a shock when Grey brought them out, but when they started wolfing them down, it was another kind of "amazing", everyone unable to believe their eyes. They were especially frightened of the young lady whose ears were flapping up and down whilst she enjoyed her food. Of course, she was minding her manners, eating "lady-like" as one might say. "Ah, that... Well... We eat quite a lot, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Quite a lot, huh... It sure does seem like it...." £ÛAlea£Ý A simple explanation, ended with a bright smile. Alea didn''t ask any further and just accepted the truth before her, still unable to believe her eyes. She could never see Yuna the same again after such a spectacle. "Don''t be shy, Alea! Eat as much as you like." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, yeah... I still have some on my plate. I''ll eat more later." £ÛAlea£Ý To be honest, Alea has a lot more to say, but couldn''t bring herself to when she doesn''t even know how to string her words right for the two. Though, it was an entirely different matter when it came to Kale and Edin. "And... You two! Have you no shame?! Stop eating like pigs! You''re noisy!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hah?! What''s wrong with eating something you''re given?!" £ÛKale£Ý "That''s right! You should accept it and be grateful!" £ÛEdin£Ý "What?! Are you telling me I''m ungrateful?!" £ÛAlea£Ý And off they go to their world again, a ruckus unfolding over the cafeteria table. It was just another day for the three, the only difference was that there were Grey and Yuna, and a lot of food over the table. Food which Yuna enjoyed thoroughly. The winds blew over the academy and time passed by in the blink of an eye. Lunch was soon over, wasted away as everyone chatted and laughed merrily. Grey quickly got acquainted with the three, making new friends yet again. The school bells rang once more, and it was finally time to leave. A pandemonium of footsteps resounded all over the corridors, the sound of chatter accompanying it. The four of them soon headed back to their classrooms©` or so they were about to... "Hm? Did your advisor not tell you? There''s a meeting with all the instructors so there will be no classes in the afternoon." £ÛGrey£Ý """A meeting...?""" But just as they were about to part ways, Grey broke a sudden news to everyone, all of them wearing puzzled faces and unable to believe their eyes. After all, not once did Professor Dorothy mention anything of the sort. No, it was more appropriate to say that even Professor Dorothy was taken aback by it, probably not knowing that there was even a meeting to begin with. It seems like trouble was brewing near, and Grey and Yuna aren''t the cause for once. "Hmm... That means we''re free all afternoon, huh..." £ÛAlea£Ý "What should we do with this then?" £ÛKale£Ý "Beats me. You''re the delinquent here. Don''t you know something nice to pass time? Like games or something like that? Anything?" £ÛAlea£Ý "No, I have nothing in mind, and... I''m not a delinquent, goddammit!" £ÛKale£Ý While students would usually be excited at such an announcement, everyone was rather troubled with what they should be doing with all the free time in their hands. Each one of them only knew alchemy, after all. "Kukuku! Worry not, my dear friends! For I have a brilliant idea!" £ÛEdin£Ý And just when Kale and Alea''s banter was getting headed up, an almost maniacal laughter echoed in the air, Edin wearing yet another untrustworthy expression. He was very sure of himself, announcing his words with confidence. "Since it''s Shin and Elena''s first day here, why don''t we give them a tour of the Academy?! This is the perfect time!" £ÛEdin£Ý Funnily enough, it was actually a good idea as he proclaimed before, Kale and Alea a little bit taken aback that it didn''t involve anything weird like testing out new potions or being forced into an experiment which was worse than death. They were amazed. "Waah¡«! That''s a pretty good idea, Edin! You actually thought of something normal for once! I''m proud of you!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Heh. Looks like your mind is not just moss and weeds, after all." £ÛKale£Ý "Who do you think you''re talking to? I''m a genius, after all!" £ÛEdin£Ý Though that as it may be, he still needs working on his character. Kale and Alea were already insulting him, but he didn''t mind such remarks, his ears only filtering in what he wanted to hear, Grey and Yuna not knowing how to react. "Of course! I also have the perfect place in mind!" £ÛEdin£Ý And off they go, once again kicking up some dust as they change their directions, taking twists and turns all over the campus, seeing all sorts of sights unfold before them, from tiny alleyways all the way to grand and massive halls. With no classes in the afternoon, there were also many more students roaming about and wandering the campus, everything much livelier than it was in the morning. They all played games, chatted out loud, did some alchemy, and so much more, passing their time in any way they can. A couple more turns, and the sight was dyed green, crystal glimmers shimmering all over the place as sunlight reflected on the glass panes, the refreshing scent of the wind greeting them as they arrived at their destination. "Welcome! To our marvelous Greenhouse!" £ÛEdin£Ý Declared Edin with a bright and proud smile on his face, extending his arms out in both directions. Behind him were plants, plants, and even more plants, the landscape dyed green with all the leaves and blades present. Common house flowers, flowering orchids, medicinal herbs, forest weeds, luscious bushes, small trees filled with flowers, a patch of empty soil, shovels, trowels, and many more. It was a sight to see, filled with all sorts of materials. There were even a beehive and a miniature pond present, all so they could harvest honey and algae which are common materials in alchemy. Though not as massive and varied as the ones nobles and royalty possess, it was still pretty amazing." "Waah¡«! Is this your greenhouse, Edin?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not just mine, I also share this with Alea, Kale, and 5 other students. We take turns taking care of the plants here." £ÛEdin£Ý "Amazing! As expected of Darius Academy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! We''re all geniuses here, after all!" £ÛEdin£Ý Ignoring Edin''s pointless and nonsensical remark, Grey and Yuna wandered around the greenhouse, their eyes swimming left and right. They may all be common things for them, but it was still interesting to see what other alchemists work with. And while not as rare and powerful, there was also a magic plant present, and even some plants which Grey and Yuna had never seen before. They were plants which were bred and cultivated by the students themselves. "Hm? This is...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Amongst those plants was a tall bush with rose-looking flowers, the petals almost entirely red, only the edges dyed a contrasting blue color. It carried a wonderfully pleasant smell as well, mild yet sweet and citrusy. "I wonder what''s this ca©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh! You have a good eye, Elena!" £ÛEdin£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words, an excited Edin cutting her off. There was a sudden, bursting flare in his eyes as he approached the young lady, looking like a madman who just found his next prey enthusiastic as can be. "Uh... Umm... Edin, is this perhaps yours?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right! This is one of my most recent creations, which I call ''Specimen-404''! Also known as the ''Lorinia Fairy Flower''! I made it with the wild Lorinia Rose and selected the offsprings which have a pleasant smell! Not only are these beautiful, they''re also fragrant, and have a therapeutic effect! Also......" £ÛEdin£Ý Yadda... Yadda... Yadda... Yuna only asked a single question and Edin started explaining all about the flower he just cultivated relatively recently. He has turned into a complete chatterbox, not sparing a single detail as she explained things to Yuna. His words fired off like bullets of a machine-gun, heading to more complex topics relating to the history of the Lorina Forest, and the inventions using the Lorinia Rose. It was quite the lengthy explanation, but Yuna listened fervently. She was an alchemist, after all. There was no way she would let go of such a chance. "You''re amazing, Edin! This is fantastic!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! I''m a genius, after all!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Then that must mean you''re making ''those'', right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right! I''m going to revolutionize them!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Un! Perfume!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fart bombs 6.0!" £ÛEdin£Ý They were in sync as they opened their mouths, but their words couldn''t be any more different. Their thoughts were the exact opposite of one another, Yuna letting out a subtle "Eh?" as question marks floated in her head. "You see, ever since I was a child, I always wondered how stinkbugs are able to survive despite being so small and weak. And then I realized it was because of their terrible and notorious stench! And then I thought to myself, what if I apply a strong stench to myself! And then......." £ÛEdin£Ý And so, he went off his own world again, explaining about things no one even asked about as if there was tomorrow. His way of thinking was simply on another plane of existence, Yuna only able to stare at him with puzzled eyes. It wasn''t just Yuna, but everyone else as well. They were all taken aback, Kale and Alea in particular shaking their heads in reassignment. It was the first such a thing happened, and it won''t be the last either... "Kale, Alea.... Uhm... This may be a bit rude to ask about your friend, but... Is Edin perhaps... an idiot...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "...Unfortunately... Yeah..." £ÛAlea£Ý "I''m really sorry about this..." £ÛKale£Ý CHAPTER 364 END Chapter 365: Darius Academy (pt. II) "Kyaaaaaa!!" £ÛAlea£Ý A loud scream echoed all throughout the forest, rocking the ground and scaring away the birds and little critters. Fear, terror, and dread was painted on the face of the young lady, her whole body trembling ever so slightly. In front of her stood a small creature, several legs like tidy stubs, eyes even smaller than apple seeds, and a long body which stretched and compressed time and time again. It was a devourer of leaves and the destroyer of crop fields. It was a teeny-weensy caterpillar. A cute green one. "Get that away! Get that away from me! Kale, you bastard!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Really no. Do you think you have the power to say that?" £ÛKale£Ý "Kyaaaaaa!! D-Don''t come any closer!" £ÛAlea£Ý Kale drew closer with the caterpillar in his hands, and yet another ear-ripping scream rang out in the forest. The young lady soon ran away, tears forming in the corner of her eyes as if she was being chased by a monster. It has been a couple hours since everyone started touring the Academy, and they have explored a couple places from the libraries all the way to testing facilities. With the three childhood friends accompanying them, it was never boring. And now, Kale is chasing Alea with a confused caterpillar in his hands. The young lady has always been afraid of bugs ever since she was, and it was of the only few times in which he could take revenge on Alea. She is too strong otherwise. "Seriously... Rather than fool around.. They should start collecting herbs..." £ÛEdin£Ý "Mmn... Is it always like this, Edin?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Unfortunately, yes... Though, you''ll most likely get used to it sooner or later. Everyone in the class already knows." £ÛEdin£Ý As they progressed with their tour, they now arrived at Darius'' Pocket Forest. It was a space expanding more than a hectare, and is lush with all sorts of vegetation. There are also a number of little birds and critters loitering in the forest. The Pocket Forest''s main purpose is to train the students how to collect herbs and materials in the wild, immersing them in the environment which they will encounter many times in the future, and to get them accustomed to foraging by themselves. Sometimes, the Academy also summons monsters to test how students will respond to sudden dangers they might experience in the wild. Of course, these monsters are only lower rank ones like goblins, trentlings, and slimes. After all, what a person needs the most in the wild is vigilance and preparedness. It is so that no matter what kind of unexpected situation may arrive, they will still be able to respond properly, and ensure their own survival. "Too bad... There is much in the way of rare herbs, though..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, this is just a training area, after all. The Academy would be expending a lot if there are rare herbs here." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, but there''s only common plants here..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You could still do some basic alchemy with them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Everyone continued touring the forest, and they found a couple interesting things here and there. Even though it was just a pocket forest, it was a fully functioning ecosystem complete with food chains and various relationships between organisms. There are also plants around like fruit trees and berry bushes which produce edible fruits which the students could harvest anytime they wanted to. Even if you''re poor, you will not starving if you''re resourceful enough. "Come here, Alea¡«! Mister Caterpillar wants to greet y©` Uwaah!" £ÛKale£Ý Kale continued to chase down Alea, but because he was only paying attention to the young lady, he didn''t notice the roots below him and tripped on them splendidly. He planted his face on the ground, a stinging pain greeting him. A low groan resounded ever so subtly, Kale feeling his face for any wounds, and just when he was relieved that there wasn''t any, the footsteps of terror rang in his ears. A mad and irritated Alea stood in front of him, menacingly. "Kale... You asshole... You know what''s next, right?" £ÛAlea£Ý "A... Alea... We... We can talk this over... N-No need for violence..." £ÛKale£Ý "Kale, grit your teeth... I''m gonna beat you up." £ÛAlea£Ý Said Alea with a dark smile on her face, a terrifying expression blooming whilst she raised her clenched fists, irked veins popping out of it. The screams of Kale soon reverberated all across the pocket forest, pain running down his veins. A handful of punches were thrown, and the young man was beaten black and blue. Though he looked pitiful, he also deserved it after all the things he did. He might not admit it, but he was an idiot like Edin. They really were childhood friends. Shenanigans aside, everyone continued foraging in the forest and collected materials which seemed useful to them. From edible ferns all the way to refreshing herbs, they made sure to not make any waste and treat the forest gratefully. "Then, now that we''re done here. Should we head to our next stop?" £ÛEdin£Ý After the pocket forest, everyone headed out once again, the sound of rolling pebbles and breaking twigs echoing one after another as they exited the forest. It didn''t even take them a minute, greeting the abundant sunlight once again. They walked down the corridors, much emptier and quieter than usual. Many of the students have already gone back to their dormitories or exited the campus to have fun, making sure they enjoy the rest of the day. The next destination which they headed to was none other than the laboratories which many students conduct their experiments on. A place to brew with alchemy and produce new products. A place of innovation. "This is our laboratory. Though it may seem small©`" £ÛEdin£Ý BOOOOOOMMMMMM What an explosive greeting it was... Literally... Edin couldn''t even finish his words, when a loud explosion suddenly rang out from one of the laboratories. Clouds of smoke and dust soon followed, a cacophony of coughs and grunts filling the air soon after. Though, perhaps the most astonishing thing was that everyone was relatively calm, neither one of them flinching nor screaming in panic. The students only took a quick peek from their room, heading back inside as if it was no big deal. "Sorry about that, everyone! We''ll be more careful later on!" The voice of a pubescent boy rang throughout the hallways, and a couple remarks followed it soon after. The smoke was then fanned away, people going back to their usual business without much care about what just happened. "Umm... Are... Are they okay? That sounded pretty horrible." £ÛYuna£Ý If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Don''t worry too much about it, Elena. This happens all the time," £ÛKale£Ý No, you should definitely worry... Is what Yuna wanted to say, but as an alchemist herself, she knew that there are times that experiments fail and explosions occur soon after. She has experienced it many times already, after all. Of course, with her skills and precision, neither one of the explosions she caused was as loud as thunder like the recent one is. It was actually quite shocking and confusing that everyone was very calm, acting like it was another normal day. "Actually, remember Edin''s failure we talked about just this morning. It was even louder than this one. You know, like a real explosion." £ÛKale£Ý "You''re exaggerating, Kale. It wasn''t that big of a deal." £ÛEdin£Ý "That''s right! Compared to the mess you made last semester, that one is a small one. You really thashed our laboratory last time." £ÛAlea£Ý "Well, some sacrifices are needed to be done in the name of alchemy." £ÛEdin£Ý "Shut up, you dumbass! Do you know how expensive the whole equipment was?! I couldn''t even spend a single kiel that time! All because of your fault!" £ÛAlea£Ý Rage burnt in the eyes of Alea as she started choking Edin, reliving the resentment she had during that semester. The latter couldn''t even struggle and try to break free, Alea''s strength overpowering his wimpy body without much trouble, "Haah... There they go again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Kale, can we take a look in the laboratory now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Sure. I''ll make sure to run you through everything." £ÛYuna£Ý With how often they fought, Grey and Yuna didn''t bother quelling the two, and simply headed inside with Kale guiding them. Edin and Alea will fix the problem on their own anyway, so it was better to just leave them alone. As for the laboratory itself, it was a plain and ordinary one, complete with basic items and equipment needed in facilities. There was also a stock of ingredients present, stored carefully to make sure and preserve them before usage. If they need to use more fancy equipment, all they need to do is ask permission to use the testing facilities, with the supervision of the teacher. That way, they can save on costs, while also making sure the students are disciplined. "There are more seats and apparatus here than usual... Do you share this laboratory with the others too, Kale?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We share this with the same people we share the greenhouse with. It''s just more convenient for everyone that way." £ÛKale£Ý "What about private laboratories then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Those are only reserved for the Professors and the top students. Well, I''ve never really been in one, so I don''t really know much about them... Did the Headmaster provide one for the two of you?" £ÛKale£Ý "Well... Let''s just say that he did." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ahh... I''m so jealous." £ÛKale£Ý Or so Grey said, but the truth was, the Headmaster didn''t just provide one for them, but one for each of them. Though, there was no reason to declare it out loud and get into nonsensical and unnecessary trouble. The laboratory tour elapsed quickly, Kale explaining things in a very simple and easy to understand manner. After all, they were all already familiar with the items present so there was no need to make things any more complicated. Time passed some more and they then headed out towards other sorts of facilities. There were the utility shops, the dormitories, the relaxing cafes, the club rooms, and also some secret areas where they could hang out without getting disturbed. "Waah¡«! You sure know a lot about these things, Kale... That''s amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, what do you expect from a delinquent?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hey! How many times do I have to say it?! I''m not a delinquent!" £ÛKale£Ý And so, there were only a couple more buildings in the campus left. Edin saved the best for last, all of them heading towards there as the sky started to change colors, the sun slowly setting over the distant horizon. HAAP!! HYAAP!! HAAAT!! But before they could head there, they happened across a couple of training grounds with quite a handful of people present. Some were running around in laps, some were swinging their swords, and some were participating in close quarters combat. In fact, there were even some exceptional people in the training ground, trading quick blows one after another. They were already at the level of knights, able to cut down trees with their bare hands and stand subjugate ogres with ease. "These are..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Pretty bizarre, right?" £ÛAlea£Ý Though it may be a normal sight in Knight Academies, Alchemist academies rarely possess any training grounds, mostly focusing on laboratories and facilities which all students could use to improve themselves with. After all, many alchemists simply buy herbs on the market or in the Guild, only but a handful of them going out into the wild and searching. There is practically no reason for them to risk their lives when they could just tinker in their laboratories. But Darius is different. Other than knowledge, they also hone students to be able to survive in the wild. They train their stamina, instincts, battle senses, and even teach them about weaknesses and strategies to use against powerful enemies. This not only increases their chance of survival, but will also allow them to gather ingredients and materials which would need a mountain trek, a swamp crossing, cliff climbing, water diving, and many more. All to conquer every area in the world. "These are rules made by the Headmaster when he received his position. And it is also the reason why Darius is the way it is today." £ÛKale£Ý "As expected ''Warring Alchemist''... He really is something," £ÛGrey£Ý "Though, we''re still far from the level of our seniors. Hahaha." £ÛKale£Ý "Right, right. Edin would even lose to a child in terms of stamina." £ÛAlea£Ý "Hey! Why are you dragging my name into this?!" £ÛEdin£Ý It was amazing indeed, but perhaps what''s even more amazing was the fact that the Headmaster pays attention to every little detail in the Academy. He made sure that the students learn in an immersive and competitive environment. Not only are the facilities top notch, the merit system in place is also outstanding. It doesn''t matter what one''s social status is. As long as they are capable, the Academy will welcome them with open arms. A place where skills matter. The sun continued to sink down the horizon and they also continued their stroll. They headed towards yet another structure, located at the rear end of the campus, already looking grand and gallant from afar. "Here we are! Welcome to the Grand Viritra Hall!" £ÛEdin£Ý Edin proclaimed with the brightest smile there is, a grand orchestra of shimmers and sparkles playing out behind him. The whole hall was filled with priceless items, all encased in fortified glass and displayed atop their own pedestals. There were Superior-Grade potions, antique apparatus, delicate magic tools, scrolls, machinery, rare and precious materials, and some replicas of the national treasures stored in the Royal Treasury. It was a feast for the eyes. "Waah¡«! There''s so many items! I wonder what all of them do!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elena, don''t be too rowdy. You might break something." £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s no need to worry about that, Shin. As you see... These items are protected with magic. Even High-Rankers would have a hard time with them." £ÛAlea£Ý "Well, it is pretty grand..." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just grand, it was exceptional, even surpassing the security systems back on Earth. Not only are the protective casings very tough, there is also an alarm system and protective arrays which will be activated the moment one tries to break them. Even the protection spells outside, in the museums all over the city, was nothing in comparison to the various layers of magic in the item''s storage. Even if one tries, it would be of no use with such absurd security. In fact, the whole Hall was so amazing, even S-rankers would find it very difficult to break in and out. Only transcendents would be able to bypass such security. In other words, it was safe to say that it was a nigh impregnable Hall. "Shin, look! Look! I found another strange item here!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Is it a magic plant again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s a magic tool. Come and have a look!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh... It really is... I wonder what it does." £ÛGrey£Ý And as one would expect, Yuna was greatly excited, zooming all over the place as she looked at the items intently and curiously. Her eyes were literally sparkling in excitement, a smile never facing away from her face. Well, it isn''t like Yuna was the only one excited. Though not as obvious, Grey''s heart was also racing in enthusiasm as he fulfilled his curiosity, appraising each and every single item he came across and wondering if he could recreate them. "Are these all the alchemy-related treasures of the Kingdom?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... I guess you could say that. Though, most of these are made from Darius. This is the academy''s prized collection." £ÛEdin£Ý "That''s right! They say everything here costs millions! Millions, they say!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Alea, calm down. No one''s fighting you." £ÛKale£Ý There weren''t just items which could be bought with a few millions, but some were already as precious as Superior-Grade, Peak-Tier items which are already in the hundreds of millions, maybe even more. Grey and Yuna continued to walk down the hall, heading upstairs after exploring the 1st floor. It was yet another grand hall, filled with even more costly items that Grey and Yuna would have never found if it wasn''t for the others. "Mmn?" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as they explored the second floor, a certain item caught their eyes©` or rather, it stood out like a sore thumb with it being isolated from the others and a large pedestal holding the item. Its protection was also on another level. It was a small potion stored in a small vial, vines of gold and silver covering the glass container. Inside it was a light, pink fluid which shimmered like pink diamonds under the starlight. It is both beautiful and breathtaking. "That''s the ''Nectar of Youth''..." £ÛKale£Ý "The ''Nectar of Youth''... Wait! Isn''t that?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. It''s the Headmaster''s greatest creation!" £ÛKale£Ý The ''Nectar of Youth''... It is a Legendary-Grade item which, as the name suggests, allows one to go back in their youth and retain that appearance until the day they die. A potion coveted by many of the wealthy and powerful. Though it doesn''t extend one''s life, just the fact that you''ll look young again and that your body will be back to its prime is already noteworthy. One wouldn''t have to feel the pains of old age and experience a privilege High-Rankers share. As for the reason why Fran made such a potion, it was because of his wife. He really doesn''t mind her looking old, but people often talked about how he was the only one who retained his youthful appearance, which made his wife ever so anxious. And so, he spent several years formulating such a potion and scoured the whole continent for the ingredients, finally making the potion which allowed him to become one of the three Legendary Alchemists in the world, presenting the "Nectar of Youth" to his one and only beloved. In other words... He was just another fool for his wife... "The Headmaster''s really sweet, isn''t he? I wish I could also get a prince charming like that! And a handsome one, at that!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Heh... Only an idiot would fall for a gorilla like you." £ÛEdin£Ý "Huh? Did you say something just now, Edin?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Like I said... Only an idiot would fall©` Keukkk!!" £ÛEdin£Ý And speaking of fools, another one was sent flying by Alea''s fist once again. Alea was just in a good mood, and he just had to ruin it, even repeating his words just because Alea asked him ironically. Meanwhile, whilst Alea was busy beating up Edin, Yuna''s eyes were latched towards the "Nectar of Youth", gazing in silence with complex thoughts running inside her mind, obviously contemplating about what was before her. As for Grey, he could only watch the young lady think ever so seriously. A subtle and gentle smile bloomed on his face, letting her be in her own world. Something inside of her was brewing like a violent storm. DONGGG DONGGG DONGGG Time passed by like the whistling wind, and the sun soon set over the horizon. With the ringing of the bell, it was now time for the students to return to their dormitories and their homes, retiring after another long day. Grey and Yuna also separated with the others and returned to Camellia Valley, then heading upstairs after having a fulfilling dinner. It was a day filled with satisfaction, one far better than any school days Grey ever had. "Yuna, are you alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý However, ever since they returned from the Academy, Yuna has been in a daze, her mind seeming to be somewhere else. It was so severe that she wasn''t even paying much attention while she was eating dinner, not eating as much as usual. "A-Ah, yes...? Did you just say something now, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... ''Yes'', huh... Why are you formal all of a sudden? You''ve been spacing out a lot, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I was...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Well, you still look cute when you''re spacing out, though." £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Grey! W-What are you saying?! Geez!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, all she needed was a little teasing and Yuna was back to normal, blushing red as she pounded Grey''s chest with her closed fists. Still, Grey kept on smiling, soon placing his hands on top of her head, patting her ever so gently, "You just got some new ideas, didn''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna paused for a while, and nodded her head. The moment she saw the "Nectar of Youth", a strong surge of determination bubbled inside her heart. She also wanted to achieve something grand in alchemy, her goals laid before her eyes, She was puzzled and acting all meek, but Grey couldn''t be any happier. All he could do was be supportive of her, flicking his fingers to summon the gate to Sanctuary before them, much to Yuna''s surprise. "Make sure to not overwork yourself too much, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý A smile blooming on his face, Grey permitted Yuna to use the Sanctuary facilities to her heart''s content, letting her work and play as much as she can as long as she doesn''t neglect her health. Of course, he''ll also be helping her. "... Un! I''ll keep that in mind!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You silly girl, don''t just keep it in mind, do it." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Um!" £ÛYuna£Ý A pinch to the cheeks, light and filled with affection, Grey scolded Yuna a little bit. He was a bit worried about her tendencies, but how could he bear to stop her when she was wearing such a sweet and cheerful smile. He was the biggest fool of them all. CHAPTER 365 END Chapter 366: Yuna the Alchemist (pt. I) "It was a lot of fun yesterday, wasn''t it? The plaza was full of performers!" "Ugh... Lucky you... I had to do an assignment... Our Professor is too cruel..." "Have you seen my vials yesterday? They weren''t on the shelf when I checked." Chatter, chatter, and even more chatter. It was still very early in the morning and the corridors were filled with noise, students talking about their experiences yesterday and some complaining about the work they had to do. There was slight traffic in the area, everyone heading to their own classrooms before the morning bell rings. Some had heavy bags, some bringing their pens and papers, some already wearing lab coats, and some bringing potted pots to who-knows-where. Everyone was busy with their own matters, yet the very moment a young lady took the corridor as her runway, everyone''s eyes were on her, all in awe at her beauty, the seeping sunlight accentuating her pretty figure as she walked down the hallways. She was like a goddess who descended down the world, making everyone''s hearts flutter like butterflies and bringing about awe in their eyes. No matter how one looks at it, she was an exceptional beauty which no one could compare to. "Is that the exchange student everyone is talking about? She really is pretty..." "Right? Didn''t I tell you? Should we go talk to her?" "Hahaha. You go first then. I''ll be cheering on you." Of course, there were also those who were filled with not so pretty desires as they watched her. They were still in their youthful ages, after all. It was only natural that they would try to reach out to such an outstanding lady. However... "Hahaha. Do you not know who you''re talking to? I''ll show you how it''s©` Hieek!!" ... It wasn''t just the young lady who was walking down the corridor. There was also a young man with her, just as gorgeous and alluring, his charms like that of the radiant sun, many ladies'' hearts melting at the sight of him. Well, even if one says that... Unlike his looks suggest, his eyes were cold as the most frozen and barren reaches of hell. A single glance was all it took and chills were sent down everyone''s spine, jolting with fear as they saw his sharp glare. "Y-You know what... I... I just r-remembered we had homework." "Y-Yeah... L-Let''s head to the c-classroom." The boys scurried around quickly as soon as they were subjected to Grey''s sharp and deadly glare. They didn''t really know who he was but his glare was enough for them to know he was not to be messed with. Yuna is already popular when they''re out in public, but even more so now that they''re in an academy full of teenagers. Many men are aiming for her, most of them having impure intentions rather than innocent ones. Grey needed to be on guard. ¡ºFufufu! Grey, you sure are being overprotective.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThat''s only natural. I''m your fianc¨¦, after all.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! I see, I see... Fufufu!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý And now, the two are flirting once again. They may not be saying any words towards one another, but their sweet and sappy stares were enough to tell that they were both deeply in love with one another, everyone else hurling from too much sweetness. From awe to dread, everyone single felt depressed all of the sudden, some feeling a turbulent rage boiling inside them. They were all cursing and damning the idiot couple in their minds, wishing them misfortune as they grit their teeth. Such a scene continued until Grey and Yuna finally arrived at the latter''s homeroom. It was more peaceful than the corridors, a couple familiar faces searing themselves in their seats whilst chatting ever so carefreely. "Isn''t it still too early to cause a commotion, Elena, Shin?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Uuu... It''s not like we wanted it... They just kept on following us..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Must be nice being popular, huh..." £ÛAlea£Ý "No, it isn''t. It''s really troublesome starting the day like this." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even deny Alea''s words simply stating how bothersome it was to deal with a commotion when they just got to school. Though, looking at how many people were peering by the doorway, one really couldn''t blame him. Thankfully, not one of them were brave enough to approach them close, and only peek from afar. The two of them could only wish that it settles soon enough so they can enjoy the "normal" school life they''ve always dreamed of. "Anyway, I''ll be leaving for my classes now. I''ll leave Elena in your care." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, yeah, you can count on us. Just treat us to a meal later." £ÛKale£Ý "Sure. I''ll see you later then." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t linger around for long, and quickly left the room as soon as he finished his task of escorting his beloved. It wasn''t like Yuna needed escorting anyway. It was just another excuse to spend more time with her. Of course, if there were those who intended to trouble and cause Yuna harm, he would be more than willing to make life more difficult for them. A "light" beating or two would be more than enough to give them a life-changing lesson. "By the way, Elena. Did you finish the homework Professor Dorothy gave us? I already have 5, but can I see yours? I just want to compare." £ÛAlea£Ý "Un! Sure! I also want to see what you wrote down." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then I''ll join you too. Let''s compare answers." £ÛKale£Ý "Hey, don''t forget about me. I''ll let you take a peek at my genius answers!!" £ÛEdin£Ý The winds continued to blow and the curtains continued to dance to their tunes. Yuna and the others compared and discussed their answers, explaining their reasons and intentions behind them and learning bit by bit. Yuna didn''t lose out to them either, creating an assignment which was a couple of pages long, with variables written out in great detail. It was her first time answering one so she maybe got©` No, she really got carried away, doing things over the top. "Elena... Isn''t this a little too much...?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Teehee! I just kept on writing, and before I knew it, it''s already this long!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but for an assignment which only needs half a page at most, doing several times more than what''s needed wasn''t just overdoing it. She already went above and beyond, her answer looking like something that would belong in a thesis. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Time passed by some more, and the morning bells finally rang. Soon after, another Professor entered the room, and everyone greeted him with brilliant eyes. He was quite the serious type compared to Dorothy, but was just as skilled. The subject was "Alchemy Formulations III" which deals with creating recipes and the likes. It was one which makes sure that you get the best potion using the ingredients you possess, using effective recipes to formulate them. The usage of materials and ingredients, the ratio and proportion between them, the use of the items, the use of alternative ingredients which produce similar effects and many more. It was a class all about making the best use of what you have. Their Professor was a middle-aged man who was around their forties, named James. He is a Tier-6 Alchemist like Dorothy, and specializes in magical items such as healing potions, elixirs, and those which contain mana. "Here we have the Kalkia grass. I''m sure you''ve already seen this herb many times before. After all, it is the main ingredient of making Lower grade potions." £ÛJames£Ý Their topic for the day was "The alternatives and variations of "Kalkia Grass", which, as the name implies, teaches students what other herbs could be used instead of it, and what are the uses and effects of "variants" of Kalkia grass. Of course, there was also a demonstration up front, the Professor bringing a whole ton of Kalkia grass, and many plants to immerse the students with the lesson. He made sure that everyone understood what exactly he was talking about. "Now then, amongst the herbs on this table... Who can tell me which one can be used as an Alternative to Kalia grass?" £ÛJames£Ý The Professor asked and the whole class was thrusted in silence. There were a total of 5 herbs in front and each one of them resembled one another very closely. Some students knew the answer, however, they couldn''t tell which one it was. "Would anyone like to answer? This is worth 15 points. You can come take a closer look if you need to." £ÛJames£Ý Said the Professor, urging the students to move forward and look at the herbs up close. However, no matter how they looked at it, there were barely any differences appearance-wise. They were all having a hard time. Or at least... All except for one student... "Oh, looks like we have an answer." £ÛJames£Ý ... and that student was none other than Yuna. The young lady raised her hands without hesitation. She didn''t even have to take a closer look and inspect the herbs. All she needed was a single glance, and already identified which is which, and what uses they serve. "You''re the exchange student, right?" £ÛJames£Ý "Un. That''s me, Professor. It''s a pleasure to meet you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, it''s a pleasure indeed... Then, would you like to share your answer to the class? Don''t worry if you get it wrong, it''s fine as long as you try." £ÛJames£Ý Said the Professor, nor trying to pressure Yuna. After all, even graduating students have a hard time telling such herbs apart from one another. Even he, as a Professor, gets them wrong from time to time, needing to inspect it beforehand. "It''s the rightmost one, the Yalehorn Purslane. It has been proven that it is just as effective as the Kalkia herb, however, it has a fatal flaw in that it can''t be stored for too long, and is much less common. The way to identify it is by the thickness of its leaves and vein patterns which spread thinly over the whole blade. It also has a slimy-smooth texture along its stems, and a mild, minty scent which is attractive to wild animals." £ÛYuna£Ý However, Yuna didn''t just identify it. She also shared some facts about it, and also gave some descriptions which can ease telling it apart from others, greatly shocking everyone else in the room. It was especially obvious for the Professor. After all, all the ways Yuna said in order to identify it using sight, touch, or smell which can only be done closely. Yet she who was the farthest amongst them all, was able to identify them in but a jiffy. "Th-That''s correct... 15 points for©`" £ÛJames£Ý "And... The Nellponia Spurge at the second-most left. Though it has a toxin in it, as long as you detoxify it using Heller Sprouts and add a solution made from Mikumiku and Kole Balm as a base, you can use it as a substitute for Kalkia Grass." £ÛYuna£Ý No, Yuna didn''t just surprise him, she surpassed all his expectations, giving another answer which he himself is not knowledgeable about. He could only stare at her in silence, his body then moving at lightning speed. "Sorry, umm... Student Elena, was it? Could you help me for a second?" £ÛJames£Ý "Do I also get bonus points for this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It depends on what the results are." £ÛJames£Ý The Professor suddenly whipped out a brewing toolset out of nowhere and started preparing his materials, having Yuna help him out. He wanted to test out whether the young lady''s words really were true or not. Of course, with merit points on the line, Yuna happily and excitedly accepted the Professor''s request and helped him out in his endeavor. She doesn''t really know what the points could give her, but she was excited nonetheless. As for everyone else, they all watched Yuna and the Professor prepare and mix the ingredients, eyes glued to the process, and anticipating what the result would be. A number already took out their notes, writing everything down at lightning speed. "Does anyone have Heller Sprouts here? I will borrow some." £ÛJames£Ý "I-I have some over here, Professor!" "Thank you! I will make sure to repay this later!" £ÛJames£Ý It was a sudden decision, so there were not enough ingredients. Thankfully, some of the students kept some materials on them, coming in useful when they just needed it. It was a fast-paced demonstration, and the result was.... "My God... It really is a healing potion..." £ÛJames£Ý ... A healing potion. Not just any healing potion, but one which was much more cost-effective than using Kalkia Grass. Only Tier-3 and above alchemists would perform the process, but it was still an amazing breakthrough. Everyone was in shock at the sight before them. Even the most knowledgeable ones amongst them didn''t know of such a method, nor a thesis which suggests such. Even if there was such a great thesis out there, there was no way a student would know if it was before a Professor could. In the first place, Nellponia Spurge already had a stigma of being a poisonous plant so no one even dared to use it for healing. After all, poison is the complete opposite of it. It was already a deeply-rooted conception. "Student Elena, right? How did you learn about this?" £ÛJames£Ý "Hm? I just found out about it when I had free time." £ÛYuna£Ý "I... In your free time...?" £ÛJames£Ý "Un. Don''t you just have to experiment?" £ÛYuna£Ý Moreover, the young lady herself doesn''t know how revolutionary her own creation was, looking at the Professor as if she just did something ordinary, not showing that much interest about what she just did. And no, such a recipe wasn''t one Grey taught her, but one Yuna put together on her own when she tested out the properties of common herbs, creating it through her own efforts and many small but progressive adjustments every single day. Of course, there is even a more cost-effective way to make a healing potion, but since she''s introduced as a Tier-4 Alchemist, she really doesn''t have the right to perform it. She wasn''t just a genius, she was a prodigy who was born for Alchemy. "M-Miss Elena! Can you tell me what you just did there?" "That''s right! Could you explain the concept behind the process?" "I-I also have some questions to ask!" Of course, with such a breakthrough, everyone in the room was greatly interested. They were all aspiring alchemists, after all, and so, they can''t pass up the chance that they could learn something which can be considered phenomenal. Now, rather than crowding over her over her appearance, everyone is looking at her with respect as an alchemist. Everyone was hungry for knowledge, wishing to know more about what Yuna just did. "Everyone, quiet down! Those who are still not back to their seats in the count of 10 will be deducted 300 points!" £ÛJames£Ý "300 points?! That''s a total scam, Professor! At least give us a©`" "10!... 9!... 8!... 7!... 6!..." £ÛJames£Ý "Hieekk! Hurry! Hurry! It''s over if you''re even a second late!" Thankfully, the Professor was there to settle down the class. A single statement from him and everyone hurried back to their seats without wasting any time. Everyone was in a panic, not wanting to receive such a severe punishment. It didn''t matter to the professor whether they were nobles or not. As long as they are in Darius Academy, they are the laws. The moment they get a 300 point deduction, their grades would be in jeopardy, and so would be their future. ''Now then... How should I handle this...'' £ÛJames£Ý The only problem remaining was how to make sure the class stayed silent about what just happened. Even if Yuna doesn''t care much about it, he can''t just have the fruits of her efforts be stolen. That would be a disaster. ''Haah... Damn it all... It should be fine, right?'' £ÛJames£Ý Thankfully, even if someone does go around and spread rumors about it, only Yuna knows the full process. Even he who was assisting her, still couldn''t totally grasp it, much less the students who were just watching. The only problem here is if some greedy and small-minded people try to cause harm to the young lady©` or so he thinks. But there was no need to worry in that regard. Not that he knows of it now. "Listen up, everyone. Make sure you keep your mouth shut about his matter. The moment I hear that someone is spreading rumors about it, I will make sure you''ll be expelled with all my power." £ÛJames£Ý "E-Expulsion?! Isn''t that too much, Professor?!" "Too much? Not at all. And... I''ll also be talking to the Headmaster about this. He might even use his influence to strip you of your status, and that you pay the price. Try it if you have guts. Just remember that I warned you," £ÛJames£Ý Well, there was no harm in being too careful. The Professor may be unsure about what he just said since he made them on the fly, but there was also some truth to it which couldn''t be easily disregarded, no matter who they were. "The Headmaster... H-His Highness would surely not let that slip..." "Even nobles wouldn''t be safe... How terrifying..." "Well, it''s a big deal, after all. I think it''s reasonable." And though it was made on the fly, it was terribly effective towards the students. No matter what their status was, they still wouldn''t be a match to the Headmaster who was the most powerful person in the whole Academy. While his words may not be able to protect Yuna for long, it will buy enough time so that the recipe will be patented to her name and for her to receive protection from the Alchemists'' Guild. It was more than enough. Moreover, it was also partly the Professor''s fault that Yuna''s true worth was revealed. If he didn''t get carried away by his excitement and curiosity, such a commotion wouldn''t have happened. He was guilty and ashamed to admit it. "This may be sudden, but can we meet after class, Student Elena? I have a couple of things to talk about with you." £ÛJames£Ý "Un. I can make time for that." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good... You can take your seat now." £ÛJames£Ý The commotion already settled, and Yuna was heading back to her seat, all eyes on her. When suddenly, she stopped on her tracks, turning back, and looked towards the Professor with curious eyes. "Right, Professor... How many points do I get for that?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady asked, with a seriously curious look on her face. She wasn''t even a bit worried about her situation, but she was very interested in the amount of points she would get, eyes sparkling with excitement. "Well... That''s hard to say since this is a first, but... 300... No, 500 points. That''s the best I could give you." £ÛJames£Ý And such eyes sparkled even brighter the moment she heard the amount of points she just garnered in a single question. She returned to her seat with a bright smile on her face, looking very satisfied about what she just did. Meanwhile, the students'' reactions couldn''t be any more different, all their mouths wide open in agape. After all, it was the amount of points which would take them a couple months to gather, yet Yuna did it in just a day. Who wouldn''t be shocked? "Well, we went a bit of course, but let''s continue with the lesson." £ÛJames£Ý The lecture continued and the Professor continued to discuss the topics for the day, explaining the concepts as clearly as he could and showing visual examples so that the students understood him. He also asked more questions with every part of the lesson finished, and for each and every single one of them, Yuna enthusiastically raised with such a blinding and excited smile on her face, even waving it to get his attention. Of course, as a Professor, he just couldn''t pick out a single student every single time, and play favorites. He made sure to pick other students every time, and let them earn points as well. However, for those questions no one can answer... "Yes... Student Elena..." £ÛJames£Ý "Un! It would be the Carioca White Pine!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... He could only pick Yuna. The latter always gives him a comprehensive and comprehensible answer, without sparing a single detail, earning her more and more points every time she answers. She was like a walking library, knowledge instilled in her brain. Thankfully, her classmates didn''t mind it much, as they were also learning from her words and explanations. There was even some new knowledge she just carefreely spouted without a care in the world, everyone greatly interested in it. "Th... That''s correct... 20 points..." £ÛJames£Ý "Thank you, Professor!" £ÛYuna£Ý It couldn''t even be called a class anymore, but a one-on-one interview with Yuna and the Professor, with some audience (classmates'') participation from time to time, the whole lecture continuing on just like that. That day, Yuna earned a record-breaking 920 points! The first in history! CHAPTER 366 END Chapter 367: Yuna the Alchemist (pt. II) "Listederne Fern... Kolen Petunia... Rikalia Roots... Harpen Tropical Cedar... Seven Star Karsialis... Halestraw... Felris Flower... Harpcap..." £ÛYuna£Ý Words, words, and even more words. Various and difficult words were spoken one after another, the one speaking them void of sight. Yet despite the looming darkness, she never wavered, speaking her words with confidence. All eyes were on her, silence enveloping the whole place. Everyone''s mouths hang in agape, watching the incredible spectacle unfolding before them. Even the Professor could only watch in silence, looking at her with eyes filled with both shock and awe. "A... Amazing... As expected of a Tier 4 Alchemist..." "Huh? Could all Tier-4 Alchemists be able to do this?" "Does she maybe have an ability to sharpen her senses?" "It must be, right? That''s the only explanation." A few hours have passed since the 1st lecture, and the afternoon has arrived. After having yet another delicious and blissful lunch at the cafeteria, Yuna and the others are now on their 4th period, learning under a new professor. The subject is called "Material Processing" which teaches the students what kinds of materials and ingredients there are, how to tell them apart, and where to find them, and how to turn them into useful items for Alchemy. Today is a day designated for a test, in which all students must identify the materials and ingredients, crushed into powder and turned into extracts, by smell alone. Their noses were their only weapon, their eyes veiled by a thick blindfold. There were 50 items in total, and though some had pretty strong and distinct smells, many of them were subtle and hard to tell apart from each other. Some were even identical in smell, only differing by the sensation they offer. It was a test where one''s familiarity with the various alchemy items is tested. After all, there aren''t just one or two items which look alike. One also needs to use the other senses, especially smell and taste, skills which alchemists must hone. "Astorias... Hairy Mothstalk... Blumhorn Wild Rose... Miulla..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, though she was an exchange student, Yuna could also participate in the test, and so she did. After all, there was only more to gain. She was also excited to see how she would fare against the other students. Moreover, unlike the others who had been preparing for the test, Yuna didn''t know beforehand the item list the Professor gave them. It only made things more exciting and difficult, Yuna accepting the challenge with a smile on her face. "How much does that make it...?" £ÛAlea£Ý "It should be over 30 by now... No, maybe over 40?" £ÛKale£Ý "Does that matter? What''s more amazing is how fast she can identify them." £ÛEdin£Ý As to be expected, Yuna didn''t get even a single thing wrong, answering all the items without hesitation. The moment the Professor drew the item next to her nose, she immediately identifies them in the next second. "It''s like she''s been dealing with them for decades... Is she really our age?" £ÛEdin£Ý It wasn''t just Edin. Everyone else also thought the same, watching her with marvel and disbelief brewing in their eyes. Even if they didn''t have the blindfold on, they would still get a number of them wrong, yet she didn''t get any. She was incredible. The Professor''s hands moved time and time again, items identified one after another, everyone continuing to watch the scene without making a single sound. The test was drawing near, only a couple more items left unidentified. "Okay, here''s the final one..." And for the last item, the Professor took the dish furthest from him. Unlike the others, it was only one which wasn''t labeled, and was the only item which wasn''t in the list the Professor gave them. So far, not a single one of the students have gotten the right answer, most of them answering the ever so familiar "Kalkia Grass", and some trying out other items which came to mind, much to no avail. It was a tricky one. "What do you think, Student Elena?" Yet despite that, Yuna didn''t feel any challenge at all. Rather, there was only a smile on her face, not a single ounce of doubt in her mind. She has found her answer. "It''s Kalkia Grass... Or at least, most of it is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? Are you sure about that?" "Un... And, there''s also Mikumiku and Madreeds... Mixed in a ratio of 20... No, 21:1:3, respectively. Am I correct, Professor?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Correct...? That was perfect¡­ Good job, Student Elena," It wasn''t just a single ingredient, but a combination of 3. Not only did Yuna identify them, she also revealed the ratio in which the mixture was created with. She was dead right on the mark, not missing even a single point. "Ohh!! Sh-She got it! As expected of Elena, she''s in a totally different league!" "No wonder we got it all wrong... That was unfair, Professor!" "Kyaa¡«! You''re amazing, Lady Elena! You got them all right!" The whole class was sent into an uproar at Yuna''s great achievement, every one of them showering her with cheers, applause, and praises. There was pandemonium, an orchestra of loud and boisterous cheers echoing throughout the classroom. It was still Yuna''s second day, but she already garnered the respect and admiration of everyone. Heck, she even has her own fans now, waving banners with her name printed on it and shouting her name with great vigor and enthusiasm. "Hahaha. In all my time teaching her, I never thought someone could get it right. You really are impressive, Student Elena." "Then, how many points is that, Professor?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Normally, I''d give 70 points to those who can guess it right, but... Since you pretty much perfectly guessed it, I''ll give you 100 points instead." "Un! Thank you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, other than challenging herself, the other reason why Yuna participated in the test was the points! She is strangely competitive, wanting to garner as many points she could. She''s also "Yuna the Hoarder", after all. A smile on her face, Yuna returned to her place with great satisfaction blooming in her heart. The only difference from now and before was that she now knew what the merit points would be used for, and one would expect, it was the "performance" part of a student''s grade. Though students are also graded based on their test results and tier advancements, performance is also a large portion of their grades. It really doesn''t matter much to Yuna, as she isn''t even a student to begin with, but she was still happy nonetheless. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Elena, do you have a sniffing ability or something?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hm? Not at all! I''m not a dog, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh... But how did you identify them all... You must be hiding something!" £ÛAlea£Ý "A-Alea! E-Enough! Th-That tickles!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Alea tickling Yuna, and the latter giggling out loud, the test proceeded smoothly, one student going after another. They all did their best, trying to focus on their senses and trying to get the highest scores they could. Of course, with Yuna answering the mystery item, the Professor already switched it with another mixture, just as difficult to identify. Not a single one of them were able to identify them, everyone only getting about half the items on average. Time passed some more, and the school bells rang once again. Everyone was soon dismissed by the Professor, then heading to their next subjects. However, this time, they all parted ways, heading in different directions. "Oh? You also took ''Heavy Brewery'' as an elective, Elena?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un. Is it a troublesome subject?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s nothing like that! It''s more on the practical side so there''s no need to study so much. It''s the best!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh! That sounds really promising!" £ÛYuna£Ý As for the reason why, it was because it was now time for the electives, ones which the students themselves selected for themselves. There are 3 of them in total, 2 during MWF schedules, and the other 1 during TTH. Yuna selected "Heavy Brewery" which deals with the making of consumable items, other than potions and elixirs, which are mostly used in battles. This includes poison recovery pills, stamina enhancers, beast repellants, and many more. As an adventurer, how could she not take such an elective? It was literally made for her. She is already someone in the Top 10 most powerful people in the world, but every bit of preparation matters. Of course, it seemed fun as well. "Though... It seems like Edin and Kale took different electives, huh." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. Edin took ''Ancient Alchemy'' while Kale took ''Physical Strengthening'' for their TTH schedules.... Ah! We do have ''Economics'' is common though." £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh! I have that too! And I also have ''Poison Analysis''!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really?! That means we''ll be classmates for all subjects! Is this fate?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un! This is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Chattering aloud, Yuna and Alea headed towards their next classroom, walking down the hallways while blinding people with their smiles. After all, Alea was also a beauty to behold... If only it wasn''t for her fierce and violent personality. They soon arrived in the classroom, and the others were already present. There were already all sorts of people hanging around, waiting for the Professor to come. Each of them looked pretty carefree, their toolsets already sitting atop the tables. "Elena, let''s sit over here." £ÛAlea£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The whole classroom was abuzz and aloud, many people glancing at the two young ladies'' direction, the latter paying them no heed as they admired the equipment and materials displayed atop the table, smiles on their faces. Of course, Yuna was already familiar with such things, but that doesn''t make things any less interesting. She can''t wait to tinker around with them, doing alchemy without the aid of her usual equipment. It was very exciting! "Elena, is your equipment back in your academy like this too?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Ah... The Academy''s equipment... I guess you say that." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! I want to see it one day too! Can I?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un, sure... I''ll tour you around when we get the chance." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but guilt was poking her heart as she answered Alea, barely making a comfortable face. After all, forget the equipment, the "Academy" she transferred from in the first place doesn''t even exist. It was already amazing that she could lie. "Ohh¡«! As expected of Lord Jermel! You really are the star of Darius!" "That''s only natural with my skills. Which house do you think I hail from?" £ÛJermel£Ý "Of course, House Caraquel is amazing, but even if you didn''t come from it, Lord Jermel would still be outstanding!" "That''s right! Lord Jermel''s talent is only something we could hope for!" "Naturally. After all, I am ''Jermel ro Caraquel''!" £ÛJermel£Ý And just as Yuna and Alea were comfortably chatting with one another, a loud group of men and women were orchestrating a ruckus at the back of the classroom, quite a few people garnering around a blond-haired young lord. He wasn''t particularly attractive nor was he outstandingly strong, but there was one thing he possessed which everyone else didn''t. He was the heir of House Caraquel, allowing him to warrant the attention of many, people buttering him up. While it was normal that students are noisy without a Professor around, there were many who were irritated by such boisterousness. The young lord''s narcissistic words were also a pain, everyone trying hard not to pay them much attention. "Tsk! They just couldn''t keep quiet..." £ÛAlea£Ý Even Alea was annoyed by them, a different and deeper sense of irritation when she was bantering with Kale and Edin burning within as she glared at the group. Still, she kept her voice as low as she could, making sure no one else could hear her words. "Hmm... Is he a great alchemist or something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... He''s a Tier-4 Alchemist just like you, amongst the best in our year, but that''s not what matters. It''s all because he''s from House Caraquel." £ÛAlea£Ý "House Caraquel... Is it a prominent House?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, very... And not just any prominent House... They''re a House of Alchemy." £ÛAlea£Ý The Comital House of Caraquel, along with the Marquessal House of Silva which was once headed by the Headmaster, is one of the most prominent Houses of Alchemy, producing countless genius Alchemists in every generation. In fact, the current Head of House Caraquel is a Tier-7 Alchemist, on the verge of breaking through Tier-8. The Previous Head was also a Tier-8, only second to the Headmaster in terms of skill in the whole of Foltriesse. Jermel just happened to be the heir of such a house nurtured in alchemy ever since his youth and tempered with the best materials and equipment there was. He was a noble with power, influence, and talent. "I see... But... Aren''t they chumming too much to him? I thought status is irrelevant here in Darius." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, the merit system... Actually, about that..." £ÛAlea£Ý Alea was scratching her cheeks with trouble brewing in her eyes. She soon opened her mouth, explaining everything to Yuna all the while keeping her voice down. And, Yuna was right. There is, in fact, a merit system taking place in Darius Academy and that everyone is treated equally regardless of social status. It was a skill in which only skills matter, everyone punished accordingly the moment they break the rules. However, those rules only extend in the Academy. In the outside world where there is endless competition between various powers and authorities, many people try to cling to those with power and influence in order to survive. While the Academy is mainly a place to learn, it is also a place to build connections. It has been a deeply rooted problem, people finding loopholes in the room and making sure they get the best out of everything. A political battlefield. "Worst of all, he''s also our classmate in ''Poison Analysis''! It''s so annoying seeing his face every single day!" £ÛAlea£Ý "You really hate him, don''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course, I do! If only he wasn''t a noble, I would have sent him flying!" £ÛAlea£Ý Angrily proclaimed Alea, still keeping her voice down. It wasn''t just simple hatred, but deep resentment brewing in her heart and showing in her eyes. It wasn''t the first time she felt the urge of wanting to punch such an annoying pest like him. Yuna could only laugh wryly at Alea''s feisty remarks. She doesn''t know what really happened, but seeing how mad the latter was and how arrogant and entitled Jermel sounded, she could more or less guess what happened. "Well... Haah... Even if I say that... They really can''t do anything to you here in the Academy. The Headmaster has been vigilant on that front." £ÛAlea£Ý The only saving grace was that Alea was one who could keep her temper in check, not wanting to get her life ruined all because of a single mistake. Everything she has poured in so far would have become worthless otherwise. "But...! Elena, no matter what, don''t get involved with him, okay?" £ÛAlea£Ý Of course, Alea also reminded Yuna to not get involved with such people, not wanting her to be put in danger. Especially with how skilled and pretty she was, it wouldn''t be a surprise if someone holds ill intentions towards her. Well, even if he does something funny, there was no way someone would be able to harm her unless it was something along the likes of True Dragons. Still, she found it quite heartwarming, a subtle smile blooming on her face. "Un! I''ll keep that in mind." £ÛYuna£Ý "Class, settle down. We''ll be starting the lesson shortly." "Ah, the Professor''s here..." £ÛAlea£Ý Before long, the Professor finally arrived bringing with her a couple of books, a number of helpers carrying crates of materials with her. The subtle scent of herbs drifting in the air, the moment she opened them up. "Now, everyone, form a line and take your herbs." Announced the Professor whilst she fixed the positioning of her eyeglasses. Soon enough, the students then lined up neatly and promptly, each one of them taking fair numbers of materials and heading back to their tables. And as flashy as usual, Jermel''s entourage proudly marched towards the front of the room. They were like a group of chicks following after the mother hen, loud as can be and very annoying. It was one of the reasons Alea hates him so much. Even the Professor had given up on them. She had been reprimanding them before, but after several months of no progress, she finally gave up, just letting it pass off as the students'' merriness and deducting points whenever necessary. "Our topic for today will be about ''Paralysis Potions''. As you may know, these are potions which are often used in hunts, and......" The Professor finally started the lecture, drawing figures on the boards and making sure every single one of the students understood it, answering various questions left and right the moment she got the chance to. CLINK CLINK CLACK TACK FIZZLE However, the lectures didn''t last too long, the sounds of clicking vials and bubbling liquids as the students started the practical applications. They all made their hands move with the goal of making a paralysis potion in mind. The herbs and materials were crushed under the mortar and pestle, the extracts were mixed and diluted inside the vials, the flames were turned on, fumes building up and swept by the winds, a number of processes happening simultaneously. POOF POOF FIZZLE POOF It was also worth saying that many students failed one after another, their solutions overflowing and some outright evaporating into thin air. Thankfully, there weren''t any violent explosions, everyone relatively unharmed by the experiment. Even then, everyone made sure to be careful, their lab coats and protective eyewares making sure they''re safe. Their gear was al enchanted, not a single ounce of hazard in sight. Finally, lab coats which literally protect one from great danger. "Hmm... What am I doing wrong..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Mmn... Try adding another 20mL. Maybe the solution is too concentrated." £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay. I''ll give it a try." £ÛAlea£Ý Yuna also participated in the experiment, doing her best with the materials she was given and moving her hands perfectly, not making a single mistake and handling the whole process with both precision and accuracy. She could easily finish the paralysis potion in a matter of a few minutes, but there was no need to expose her real abilities just to show off. It was also fun to have a couple of handicaps, humming to herself as she finished one step after another, A drop of this, a pinch of that, and a bit more of shaking. The solution''s color changed time and time again, the temperatures dropping and rising like the whims of the wind. With the passing of time, everyone slowly progressing towards the finish line. "Ohh! The solution is already turning red! You''re almost there, Lord Jermel!" "Be quiet. Can''t you see I''m concentrating?" £ÛJermel£Ý "A-Ah... I apologize for my rudeness." If only it weren''t for the annoying entourage around Jermel, everything would have been much better. They weren''t even making that much progress, praising Jermel for every little thing rather than making an effort in their own works. No matter. Their frivolous attitudes weren''t one which was long lived. As while they go about praising and cheering on the arrogant young lord, Yuna was steadily making a lot of progress despite the handicap. All until which... "Phew... That was a little tiring..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... That she finally finished her potion, the color©` or rather, the crystal clearness of the solution shimmering like transparent glass. It seemed like water, but wouldn''t be any more regretful the moment they take even the slightest gulp. "Ehh?! You''re done already, Elena?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "What?! How is that possible?! It hasn''t even been 20 minutes yet!" "Waah¡«!! It really is a Paralysis Potion! Look, it''s so clear!" Everyone crowded around Yuna the moment Alea squealed about her achievement. They all looked at the potion with sparkly eyes admiring it closely and examining it as if they were looking at something straight out of the Royal Treasury. "Oh dear, it''s even at the Peak-Tier of Middle-Grade. This is amazing." Even the Professor couldn''t help but be amazed at her feat, wondering how she could use the materials efficiently without wasting any time or ingredients. She could only praise Yuna, asking her a couple questions here and there. Everyone was excited, enthusiastically gathering around Yuna to get some tips and tricks©` or at least, almost everyone was full of fervor. There was a dark expression painted on his face, eyes sharp as daggers as he grit his teeth and clenched his fists. That person was none other than Jermel.... CHAPTER 367 END Chapter 368: Subject of Envy CLINK CLINK CLINK CLINK Tubes and vials were shaken, liquids of red and blue mixed with one another, fumes rising to air whilst bubbles formed and popped. The flames were alight, burning gently just enough to heat the liquids and creation reactions time and time again. The sound of footsteps resounded with the clinking of glass, a man wandering all over the room, his eyes swimming left and right, stopping and peeking closely then nodding his head before continuing on with his leisurely strides. "Student Jasmine, you''re using too much water. Add more Rudentia extracts to balance out the proportions." "U-Understood!" "The test tubes are too close to the fire, Student Carsiel. Raise them by half an inch. Otherwise, you will have to restart all over again." "Sorry! I''ll make sure to be careful!" Of course, he wasn''t just wandering around aimlessly. He was looking all around the classroom and observing the students, correcting their mistakes the moment he saw them. He even extends his hands from time to time, assisting the students directly. The Professor looked stern and strict, his sharp eyes shifting here and there as he continued his pace. Yet he never scolded and looked down on the students, only correcting them, raking down notes all the while as he continued his observation. "Nng... Just a little more... Ah! Perfect!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Student Alea, please keep your voice down. You might distract the others." "Y-Yes! I''m sorry, Professor!" £ÛAlea£Ý It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna started school, and it was now Veneris, the last of the weekdays. Now, Yuna and Alea are on their last subject, the elective, "Poison Analysis", under yet another Professor, a tier-7 one at that. It was a subject which tackled many kinds of poison, how to concoct them, how to handle them, and how to make antidotes for them. A class with both theory lectures and practical experimentations, the two now doing the latter. The topic for the day is how to make an antidote against "Mad Cobra''s" venom, the Professor providing them a handful of ingredients enough for 5 tries, everyone using both skills and knowledge to create a clear and useful Tier-3 potion. ''13mL of Heller Sprouts... 4mL of Rudenttia extracts... Lower the flames a little bit... Stir it a bit... A drop of Kalkia grass extracts...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as one would expect, Yuna''s progress was already leaps and bounds ahead of everybody else. Her techniques were flawless, moving her hands in a swift yet delicate manner, handling everything without any inefficiency. The solutions which were maroon in color were diluted with water, the vial then placed atop the tripod and wire gauze to be heated by the flames once again. All the while Yuna crushed dried lichen, refining them to fine powder. Yuna then poured the crushed powder inside the solution the moment it started to boil, then stirring with the stirring rod until the color started to change again, now looking a tad bit lighter with an acrid smell drifting in the air. Of course, she didn''t just let the smell be, adding a neutral yet deodorizing mixture into the mix. The smell was soon dissipated before everyone could even have a whiff of it, the young lady then turning off the flames. ''Then, finally...'' £ÛYuna£Ý All that was left was cooling, filtration, and dilution, Yuna pouring the solution towards a fine mesh and into another glass vial. She made sure to drain it whole, then adding about 30mL of water and mixing it ever so gently. Yuna made sure to remove all the air within with a little bit of magic, then closing it as soon as possible, making sure it was tight and secured. With it, she was finally finished with the antidote, a reddish mixture sparkling in front of her. "Oh? Are you finished already?" "Ah, Professor... Un, I''m finished." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Let me take a look then." The Professor was already behind her before Yuna could even notice, then taking the potion she just brewed and scrutinizing it closely. He did a bit of shaking, raised it up against the light, and subjected it to mana to see how it reacts. Though normally, one might need a bit of smelling and tasting for others before they could identify it, but for an Alchemist of his caliber, all he needed was a quick look. It didn''t take long before he opened his mouth, his face dyed with satisfaction. "I did hear you were amazing from the other Professors, but to think you''ll make a Middle-Grade potion so quickly... Wonderful job, Student Elena. You get full marks." "Your praise is too much, Professor." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, with her skills as high as it is, Yuna easily got a perfect score. While the Professor might have called it Middle-Grade, it was the highest of its kind. Not only was it made properly, it was also sealed properly. A fine product is what it was. "W-What?! Miss Elena already finished making the potion?!" "No way?! I''m not even halfway done yet! How is she so fast?!" "Kyaa¡«! As expected of Lady Elena! She really is a genius!" As for the class'' reaction... Well, there was no need to say anymore. While some of them have only seen her a couple times, they already knew of her prowess, always impressed by how efficiently and flawlessly she does her work. Those who were her classmates in the homeroom were just as impressed, still not used to how brilliant she was. It has just been barely a week, and her fan club was already going strong, cheering for her at every single chance they got. "Tsk! That b*tch is getting all the credit again!" Of course, there were also some people who weren''t particularly happy about all the attention and praise Yuna was getting, their faces looking quite grim and dark as they grit their teeth, glaring at her from afar. They weren''t very good at their works nor were they outstanding in other fields, but seeing a newcomer rake in all the praise was enough to make their blood boil, hating her and not admitting to the inferiority complex they harbor towards her. "What a tryhard! Lord Jermel is supposed to be the one in the spotlight!" "That b*tch must be crazy! Just because she''s a little good looking and talented!" "Hmph! I bet she''s looking down at us! We must be a joke to her!" Jermel''s frivolous entourage was especially hostile, glaring at her as if there was no tomorrow and throwing hypocritical remarks left and right. They made up all sorts of reasons in their hearts just so they could hate her. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. After all, much to their knowledge, "Elena" was of commoner status, and only had her looks and skills going for her. There was no way they, coming from the houses of nobility and large merchantries would allow anyone to be above them. There was only envy and irrationality brewing inside them, engulfing their hearts like a sea of flames devouring an entire forest. They were all hopeless people, the very definition of scum, only having money and connections going for them. "Lord Jermel, what should we do with that b*tch?" "That''s right, My Lord. She''s been acting all important the whole week and humiliating us. Shouldn''t we teach her a lesson?" "Just say the word, Lord Jermel, and I''ll make sure it happens." Of course, the one most infuriated was Jermel, the whisper of demons ringing in his ears. He may look calm outwardly, but there was a deep rage burning inside him, lashing out fiercer and fiercer with the passing of time, He was the Heir to a Comital House, and not just a Comital House, but the Caraquel Comital House renowned for its rich history alchemy. He had been called a genius by many, heir to such a prestigious and respectable house. Yet now, he was overshadowed by a nameless girl who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. There was no way he could withstand the humiliation, every single fiber of his being wanting to drag her down and make her know her place, To make matters worse, the words of his irritable followers only served to pour oil to the fire. They were poison which not only inflated his ego and narcissistic personality but also intoxicated his mind. They were nothing but leeches. "No... Everyone, let''s leave her be for now." £ÛJermel£Ý "But Lord Jermel...! Are you really fine with this?!" "Did you not hear me? I said ''for now'', didn''t I?" £ÛJermel£Ý Said Jermel with a nasty color painted in both his eyes. They were eyes which looked calm at first glance but brewing like a turbulent storm deep inside. Miserable scenes had played in his mind as he glared at Yuna once more. It was such a nasty and obvious glare, Alea just couldn''t help but notice. There was worry brewing in her eyes, a bit of fear clouding her mind as she clenched her fists. They were the eyes of someone who was up to no good. "What do you think you''re all doing? Stop staring at Student Elena''s work. I will deduct points to those who aren''t moving their hands." "Eek! Not again! I already had my points deducted last time!" "Agh! Forget it! I''m sure I''ll get this one way or another!" The class continued without a hitch and everyone finished making their creations one after another, the Professor then grading them as soon as he could and recording it down the class record, numbers written down along the pages. Before long, everyone was finally finished with their work, all graded properly and not a single one of them failing the test. However, no one even came close to Yuna, each of them failing at least once or twice before getting it right. "Haah... We''re finally done... I could finally take a rest..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! You sure worked hard, Alea." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... I just want to go to sleep already..." £ÛAlea£Ý Well, not that it mattered much anyway. As long as they are able to complete the task, the Professor gives them a passing grade and added a couple bonus points based on his evaluation of their execution. It was the very same Professor who was now packing his things, and cleaning the front table. It was already Veneris, after all. Much like the students, he was also excited to finally take a break on the weekends, to kick back and relax his old bones. "Oh, right. That reminds me... Before we go... Everyone, remember to not go around wandering too deep in the forest for the time being. A number of Kobolds have been spotted loitering the forest as of late." Said the Professor with a stern expression painted on his worried face. It wasn''t the first time that the students were warned about such a fact. In fact, all their previous professors have warned them all the same. It seems like the sudden meeting from before was about the recent and numerous reported appearance of kobolds in the Lorinia Forest, a few people already harmed by them, some even returning with grave and fatal injuries. The Kingdom has already dispatched a subjugation squad, but with how expansive and lush the Lorinia Forest was, there had been barely any progress. It might take a week or two before everything settles down. Of course, this also meant that it was now much riskier for Alchemists to explore the forest and gather herbs and materials to use for their experiments. It was unfortunate, but there was no need to risk their lives unnecessarily. It was best to wait. "Do I make myself clear?" """Yes!!""" "Good. Then that will be all for now. Make sure to continue your studies and I wish you all a wonderful weekend, everyone. Class dismissed." The warning now relayed, the class was quickly dismissed before long. The students stretched their arms high, and moved their stiff bodies a little. Smiles soon bloomed on their faces, looking forward to the weekends where they can relax themselves. One after another, the students poured out of the classroom, everyone cleaning up after themselves and joining their friends on the way out. Some waved goodbyes and some cheered aloud, the corridors bustling with boisterous voices. Yet despite the long lectures now over, a nasty and ill-tempered glare remained. It was one filled with envy and resentment, targeting the silver-haired young elf, glued to her even when she was exiting the room with Alea. "Alea, where are you going after this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... I guess I''m heading back to the dorm? I haven''t been having enough sleep as of late so I want to catch some rest before dinner." £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! The Professors did give quite a lot of homework." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know... How could we enjoy the weekends like this..." £ÛAlea£Ý Said Alea, grumbling whilst she puffed her cheeks. Just thinking of the mountain of assignments the Professor gave them, she was already having a severe headache. The more she thinks about it, the more grim her face becomes. Rather than enjoying the weekends, she would probably be busy reading books in the library and answering them for many hours to come. It was as if she didn''t have a weekend at all.... Oh, the pitiful life of a student... Was misery indeed... "Well, other than that... Elena... How should I put this..." £ÛAlea£Ý "It''s about Jermel and his group, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, so you also noticed it too." £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! How could I not? They were so obvious, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý They weren''t obvious, they were extremely obvious. They didn''t even hide the fact that they loathed her, most of their words reaching her pointy ears, and their hurtful stares feeling like Yuna''s nape had been pricked by thousands of needles, Yuna has been stared a lot before, but it was the first time someone openly showed such intense hostility to her. Thankfully, she wasn''t the violent type who would beat up people for no reason. Otherwise, they would have already been black and blue. "I see... But... Aren''t you worried at all? I don''t know if they''re true, but I''ve heard plenty of rumors about him, and they''re not particularly pleasant." £ÛAlea£Ý However, unlike her, Alea was feeling quite a bit worried for her safety. There weren''t just one or two rumors going around about Jermel, not one of them were wonderful to listen to, many people trying to avoid him because of this. There have been cases of students suddenly dropping out for unknown reasons, quite a number of students getting assaulted after going outside the campus, a couple of greenhouses getting damaged and destroyed, and many more. And many of these cases have one thing in common, and that was that all the students were quite talented and were people Jermel''s entourage did not look at with favor. It was too convenient for it to be called a coincidence. "Hm? Did the Academy not do anything about it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, they tried to... But without any strong and conclusive evidence, there''s only so much they could do." £ÛAlea£Ý "It looks pretty obvious though? Can''t the Headmaster just do something about it? Isn''t he really powerful and influential?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s not as easy as that, Elena. If the Headmaster treads carelessly, this could be taken as a declaration of war from House Silva to House Caraquel. And you know how difficult things are in the political world." £ÛAlea£Ý "I see... That sounds really troublesome..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right?" £ÛAlea£Ý The harsh and complex political world was a world of chaos and headaches. He may have retired as the Head of House Silva long ago, the Headmaster still couldn''t do anything careless that might harm the reputation of his household. Even the slightest bit of trouble might shake the relationship between two households and a fight might break out in the Alchemy world. Not only them, but even the normal folks below would also be affected by such a situation. ''Not that it has something to do with me though...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Well, not that it matters ro Yuna anyway. She may have been conferred the rank or "Archduchess", but she wasn''t a true noble like they were. There was no need for her to engage in such pointless conflict with only trouble up ahead. Even if Jermel does make things harder for her, with her abilities, it wouldn''t take her a second or two to handle things. Even if he sends in assailants to harm her, they''ll be the ons beaten up instead. "Elena, make sure to not go out willy-nilly, okay?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Eh? Even if I have Shin with me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! Even if Shin looks fit and strong, what can he do when you''re surrounded by a group of thugs?" £ÛAlea£Ý A lot... Grey can do a lot... Is what Yuna wanted to say, but she simply nodded her head instead, not wanting to drag out the conversation longer than it needs to. Alea was worried for her so there was no need to deny her kindness. "Okay. I''ll just stay at our inn then. And of course, I also won''t approach shady people, so you can rest assured." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really you promise me that?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un, I promise. Safety comes first, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý That was a lie, arrows flying towards Yuna''s hearts as she answered Alea''s words. After all, she already made plans with Grey that they''ll be heading out of Xeros for the weekends and look around the Lorinia Forest for anything interesting. Well, rather than look around, it might be more appropriate to say that they''ll be going around collecting and hunting for materials. With such a thing in mind, there was no way Yuna would be able to keep her promise. She would be going without a doubt. "On another note... Are you free this upcoming Solis, Alea?" £ÛYuna£Ý Trying to not dwell too much on the thought, Yuna quickly changed the topic, then throwing a question towards Alea this time. There was a bright smile on her face when she asked, her eyes sparkling excitedly quite a bit. "This Solis...? Um, well... If I finish all the homework by tomorrow, then I should be free the day after... Why do you ask so suddenly?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Mmn... Actually, it''s my birthday this Solis so Shin and I will be holding a little celebration. I was wondering if you could come©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''ll go! I''ll definitely go!" £ÛAlea£Ý There was no need for second thoughts. As soon as Alea received the invitation from Yuna, she immediately accepted, grabbing the latter by the hands, and clasping them rightly with a bright and excited look painted vividly on her face. It was as if she was the one having a birthday, looking even more elated than Yuna. She had already sworn to finish all her homework before tomorrow ends, her heart burning with passion and her eyes all fired up. "Are you sure? Wouldn''t you be busy?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, no, not at all! Who do you think I am? I''m already a 3rd year student here in Darius, you know? This much homework is nothing new!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! Then I''m counting on you. I''ll write you a map so you can head to our inn©` And, right! Can you invite Kale and Edin for me as well?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Kale and Edin, right? Consider it done!" £ÛAlea£Ý And draw a map, Yuna did. As soon as Alea gave her word, she then whipped up a piece of paper and a pen, then writing down general directions towards the Camellia Valley, making the map look simple yet very comprehensible, There were landmarks present drawn all over the place, approximate distances, and familiar symbols written down. Before long, a direction map was finally made, Yuna then handing it over to Alea, the latter happily accepting it. "Oh! Looks like your husband is here already, Elena." £ÛAlea£Ý "Geez! How many times do I have to tell you?! He''s not my husband yet!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just as they finished with their exchange, Grey popped up in their sight by the end of the hallways, waving his hand towards the two gorgeous young ladies, all the while wearing a warm smile which complimented his good looks. Of course, Alea didn''t miss a beat and struck Yuna with a teasing remark, making the latter blush a little and pout as she retaliated. Much like Grey, she also found it fun to tease the young lady, enjoying her wonderful reactions to the fullest. "Fufufu! ''Yet'', huh? That means he''s going to be in the future. Shouldn''t you start getting used to it by now, Elena?" £ÛAlea£Ý "What are you talking about?! We still have a long way to go!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right, Alea. Don''t bully Elena too much. You might make her cry," £ÛGrey£Ý "Not you too, Shin! You both bully me too much!" £ÛYuna£Ý And now, even Grey has joined in on the fun, poking Yuna with a little bit of teasing as he went with Alea''s flow. Alea was already hard enough, but now, there was Grey too. Yuna was stuck in a pit with two predators. Time passed some more, and after a few minutes of chatting, it was finally time for them to part. Alea, with an elated look on her face, waved her hands happily as she said her goodbye, heading off into the dormitories, her figure slowly vanishing into the horizon until it was no more. "Then, shall we head home as well, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 368 END Chapter 369: Wandering in the Forest CHATTER CHATTER CHATTER The sun has risen once again, waking up the slumbering world and chasing away the darkness once looming over it. Now, the morning birds are flying freely and the crowd is buzzing about like busy bees, the sound of rolling wheels accompanying them. They were all clattering and chattering, walking left and right as they went about their day. Some raised the covers from their stalls, some moved heavy crates, and some were busy repairing their houses. Each part of the city was busy and full of life. "Fuwaahhh¡«¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý A subtle and lengthy yawn danced in the air, her strides as silent as her breath as she opened her mouth. A small tear formed in the corner of her eyes, yawning once more whilst she walked down the streets. It was Yuna. "Haah... This is why I told you to sleep early last night. Now look at you, you look like a walking zombie... Just how many potions did you make?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm... 300... No, 400...? Wait, a thousand? How many was it again?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... No matter how many it is, I''m sure you made too much. You can''t even keep track of them anymore. Seriously... You should take care more of yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry... It won''t happen again, I promise..." £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young lady, but Grey looked far from convinced. It wasn''t the first time she promised so, and she had broken them all without fail. The moment she gets excited, there is no stopping her, Yuna going all out every time. In fact, she was so excited, she made a few thousand potions yesterday. 4.208 of them, to be exact. She might have lost count, but Grey could still remember clearly, all of which now inside the young lady''s storage ring. Of course, they weren''t anything too precious. They were just potions Middle-Grade, Mid-Tier potions. Though, churning out such a large number of potions in all but a single night was nothing short than amazing. Yuna''s speed was beyond incredible. "Forget it. Just make sure to get a good night''s rest later. If you don''t follow up on that, I''ll make sure to confiscate all your alchemy equipment." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, that''s too mean...!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then just don''t sleep late again. It''s as easy as that, and I won''t be changing my mind no matter what you do.... Do I make myself understood?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Okay.., Fine... I promise... I''ll sleep early tonight..." £ÛYuna£Ý The weekend has come, and now, Grey and Yuna are out in the streets, heading towards the Adventurers'' Guild. They already made plans to go into the forest and collect herbs and material today, watching to stretch their bodies after a while. They continued their strides, their footsteps barely making any sounds in the streets, and soon enough, they finally arrived at their destination. A familiar yet unfamiliar building standing proud and mighty before them. It was Xeros'' Adventurers'' Guild. There were as many people as usual, easily numbering a few hundred. They were all there to work, most of the adventurers looking up the quest boards with their parties, discussing seriously what quests they should be taking for the day. The layout of the guild wasn''t too different than usual, only the style of architecture and the materials used differing. There were still all the necessary counters and all the facilities of a Guild, adventurers and receptionist buzzing about the place. "Mmn... There''s so many herb collection quests..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Do you want to take some for the day?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... I want to fight some monsters for today. I heard that there''s been a lot of Kobolds around the forest lately. Should we go for them." £ÛYuna£Ý "Kobolds, huh... Did a horde spawn recently?" £ÛGrey£Ý The two whispered quietly as they looked at the subjugation requests posted before them, and unsurprisingly, there were quite a number of subjugation quests which required the subjugation of not just Kobolds, but Kobold Warriors and Elites as well. Kobolds are wind-attribute, warrior-type monsters which look like werewolves, only that it was with a hyena rather than a wolf. They are a size smaller than a werebeast, but it makes up for it for speed and nimbleness. For Grey, they are the most interesting of monsters. After all, not only are they of the wind-attribute, the higher variants of such monsters are ones who use gauntlets and brawl against their enemies at close combat. They were the most similar to him. "Do you think a Kobold King is leading them, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s a bit hard to imagine. If they were, they would have already reached Xeros by now. I think that''s pushing it a bit too far." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What if it''s not a horde but a nest instead?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That may be possible... It''s been some time since we''ve seen one." £ÛGrey£Ý Hordes and nests, they''re rare occurrences which spawns abnormally large numbers of similar monsters, with the only difference that one was always in the move and one was stationary. Nonetheless, both of them are interesting to see. Though they won''t be taking any herb collection quests, it was worth reading through them and gathering a bit of information on where to find them, how abundant they were, and what dangers lurk near such locations. It was especially helpful for rare herbs at higher-ranked quests they can''t take with the ranks of their alternate cards. They''ll be able to receive large amounts of money, but compared to exposing their identities, it was not worth it. "Alright, let''s take this one then." £ÛGrey£Ý Before long, they finally picked a quest. It was an F-rank quests named "Kobold Warrior Subjugation", which as the name suggests, they are tasked to subjugate a total of 5 Kobold Warriors, and bring their mana claws and mana crystals as proof. The two didn''t dilly-dally any longer and headed straight towards the reception desk with the quest forms in hand. The receptionist greeted them with a smile as per usual, processing their quest without wasting even a single second. "Here you go, Mister Shin, Miss Elena." "Thank you." £ÛGrey£Ý The moment they received their quest, the two of them quickly headed towards the eastern gates. It didn''t really matter which gate they went out of as they would still be entering the Lorinia Forest anyway. They simply picked at random and headed there. They stepped out of the city, and into the forest in a matter of seconds. A deep sea of green and brown greeted the two of them, the moist and earthy scent of the forest tickling their noses, subtle scents dancing in the air from time to time. Steps echoed and the branches cracked. As the leaves rustled and the vines danced in the air, a variety of herbs and flowers started popping out left and right, getting more and more abundant the deeper they went into the forest. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Ohh!! So many herbs! It truly is abundant as they say!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t too long before Yuna started going ham, running all around the place the moment she was surrounded by all sorts of materials. It hasn''t even been a couple minutes and there were already wild medicinal herbs to be seen everywhere. Of course, Yuna didn''t waste any more time and started preparing right away, taking out her harvesting tools and preparing bags and sacks while she was at it. It was as if the tiredness she once felt was all a lie, looking as energetic as can be, "Grey, here you go. You help out too." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? I''m helping you out as well? I was thinking of scouting ahead for Kobolds and other monsters though." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! That can wait! I promise this will only take a while!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but with how excited her eyes were, there was no way it would be ending in "only a while". Rather, Grey was sure it would take them at least a couple hours at the very least. They may even be there until the sun sets. Well, not that Grey could really go against the young lady''s wishes. He could refuse her, but she would immediately start pouting the moment he does, trying to convince him persistently every time she can. All her sparkly eyes spelt was trouble, "Haah... Fine... As long as you promise that we''ll go back before sunset. Any longer and I''ll leave you behind. I''ll be going home first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«! I''ll keep that in mind! Let''s start foraging!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, Yuna. Are you even listening?" £ÛGrey£Ý No... The answer was no... The moment Grey agreed, Yuna''s mind quickly drifted away into space, her pointy ears not listening anymore. All that mattered to her was that agreed, quickly handing the trowel, scissors, harvesting knives, and many more items to her. Grey didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry at how whimsical and free spirited his beloved fianc¨¦e was, looking at her with a conflicted expression whilst she smiled ever so happily. A smile which didn''t last too long... TWHACK "Oww!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Soon turning into quite a pained expression the moment Grey flicked her forehead with his fingers. The young lady was shocked, covering her forehead with her hands whilst the pain settled in, looking at Grey with an expression confused as can be. "Wh... Why...? Why did you do that...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just because." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Why?! You meanie! That hurt a bit, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, it was the young lady who was complaining and Grey who wasn''t listening. He simply casted "Silence" in the forest and humming to himself, ignoring Yuna as if she was invisible to him. He may love her, but that doesn''t mean he can''t be petty, Shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna soon started picking up the herbs and foraging fruits, nuts, and berries while they were at it. Not only were there rare herbs, there were also some magic plants blooming in some secluded places. There were also a number of wild animals which happened to be abundant in the forest. Some of them were simple forest animals, but some were very special. Not only are some of their organs useful in alchemy, some also had very fine and lean meat known to be delicacies in Xeros. BUHHIIIIKKK BUHHIIIKKKK HIIIKKKKK Now, they weren''t just foraging, but hunting as well, a large boar running throughout its forest, the ground shaking and trembling with every step. It was even bigger than a bear, dashing with all its might and destroying the boulders blocking its path. It was an E-rank beast, "Smash Boar", a null-attribute beast known for its superior strength which is capable of smashing trees and boulders. It was a fearsome beast many adventurers and alchemists avoided unless they were confident in their skills. "Come here, Mister Piggy¡«! Don''t make things harder for yourself!" £ÛYuna£Ý And that very same beast was now running away from the young lady with extreme terror in its eyes, even shedding tears from fear in its eyes. It was running away with all its might, knowing full well that death was chasing it fervently. After all, other than the fact that it was absurdly powerful compared to other E-rank monsters, it was also known for one other thing. That was that its meat was insanely tender and delicious, nobles and royals fancying them quite a bit. "Mister Piggy, I''m coming for you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as a gourmet such as herself, there was no way Yuna was passing on the opportunity to taste such delicious meat. She was fervently chasing the Smash Boar, her eyes sparkling like that of a starving predator. "I''ll make sure to eat you happily, Mister Piggy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna as she leaped towards the air, jumping much further ahead than the Smash Boar. The latter was able to step on the brakes and stop itself, but it was already far too late, the young lady now clenching one of her fists tightly. "Haap!" £ÛYuna£Ý She threw her punch and a loud boom echoed all throughout the place, the punch connecting perfectly towards the Smash Boar. Its whole momentum was stopped, its body blasted several meters away without any resistance. Yuna didn''t pour in her all into the attack, but her strike was more than enough to send the Smash Boar to the afterlife, its eyes white as snow as its mouth was filled with froths and bubbles, twitching a little bit before finally freezing up. As for Yuna herself, there was a proud and expectant smile blooming on her face as she looked at the Smash Boar. No matter how much she eats, with how big the boar was, it would be able to last them a long time. "Oh, looks like you just finished as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, welcome back, Grey, everyone." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! Keep up the good work, Mistress!" £ÛVega£Ý "You caught an even bigger one than mine, Mistress! You''re amazing!" £ÛProcyon£Ý Well, it wasn''t just Yuna who was hunting, Grey was as well. And to make things much easier for them, they also summoned the familiars and the spirits to aid them. They moved more than a dozen times quicker than before because of them. They weren''t just hunting Smash Boars, but other beasts and animals as well, making sure not to hunt too much that it will hurt the ecosystem. Even then, they were able to gain quite a lot, a few tons of ingredients added inside Grey''s "Inventory". With the Smash Boar Yuna just hunted, one more ingredient was now added to their arsenal. With them, there was no better way to celebrate Yuna''s birthday other than cooking with the new and exquisite ingredients they just acquired. "Grey, what should we cook for tomorrow? Do you have anything new?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Do you mean a meat dish or for desserts?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Both! I want to eat new dishes! Your cooking is the best, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. I''ll think of something." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so what Grey promised, but in truth, he had already planned a number of things for Yuna''s birthday. It only happens once a year, after all. There was no way he was going to be cheap about it. He''s going to make sure it was the best. The foraging and hunting continued as usual, everyone going around the place with excitement still looming in their hearts. They continued to find rare magic plants and beasts in the Lorinia Forest, the "Inventory" once again with a mountain of items. Well, other than herbs, magic plants, and beasts, there were also some spirits to be found, a couple Lesser Spirits popping out here and there, dancing along numerous Floating Spirits. The sound of soft chimes drifted in the air. "Hmm... There''s not a lot of them, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "It must be because we''re far from the Labyrinths," £ÛGrey£Ý And though they were numerous, they were nothing in comparison to the number of spirits Grey and Yuna once saw when they were still back in Avalon. Even when they were in places with such abundant and bountiful nature, they were not that many It seems like the spirits have been dispersing and scattering around the whole world, their appearance getting rarer and rarer with the passing of time, slowly but surely cleansing the world of corruption and getting stronger themselves. THWACK THWACK FWOOSH FWOOSH WHIP And speaking of spirits, Grey and Yuna''s contracted spirits are now engaging in battle with monsters to grow stronger. They were just like the High Dragons who absorb the corruption of those they defeat, turning them to nourishment. From "Explorers", the Spirits have now reached a higher rank or Lesser Spirits, all of them now "Adventurers". They are now at F-rank, able to go toe to toe with ogres and defeat even E-rank foes if the 4 of them work together. Of course, with the advancement in rank, their forms now looked a bit different than before, looking more refined and more distinguishable from normal things in nature. Scheat now had more flames surrounding it, Markab now grew metals all over its rocky body, Alpheratz grew a couple roots and a flower atop of it, and Algenib has frosty crystals and snowflakes surrounding it. "Scheat, be careful not to burn the forest." £ÛYuna£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING They are also now able to follow more complex instructions, and respond much better to circumstances. The spirits are now able to express themselves more freely than before, personalities starting to take shape in their cores. "Ahh! Algenib! Watch out!" £ÛProcyon£Ý Shouted Procyon, urgency traced in her voice. Whilst it was letting its guard down, one of the enemy Hobgoblins suddenly sprung up towards it, raising its spear with much vigor, its eyes screaming out with ill intent and hostility. Normally, such attacks wouldn''t work to spirits, but after the contract in which they gained physical forms, in exchange for being able to exert their full power into the physical world, they are now vulnerable to both physical and magical attacks unless they go back to their spiritual state. However, it was far too late to turn back now. The moment the little mass of ice and snow realized that it was in danger, the spear was already pointed towards it, only a couple moments before it would reach her. "Tsk! How dare you, you ugly f*cker!" £ÛProcyon£Ý Well, not that Procyon would just let things so south. The very moment she warned the little snowball, she opened her mouth and fired off a beam of light towards their direction, a bright shimmer flashing in the deep and verdant forest. The attack was a perfect hit, a golden javelin of light piercing the Hobgoblin''s head and boring a hole through it. It didn''t even get a chance to graze Algenib, a subtle thud resounding in the air as the hobgoblin fell helplessly towards the ground. "Algenib, are you okay?! Are you hurt anywhere?!" £ÛProcyon£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING "Why are you acting so happy?! Do you not understand what just happened?! Even if you''re stronger than that ugly f*cker, that was still dangerous!" £ÛProcyon£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING Procyon tried to reprimand the little spirit, but rather than act dejected, it acted very happily and cheerfully, dancing around her as the sound of sweet and soft chimes drifted in the air, much to Procyon''s dread. It was pointless. The little spirits may now be able to understand better than before, but their mind is no better than a toddler''s, only having a simple understanding of the world. To Algenib, it only seemed like Procyon was playing with them rather than scolding them. Now, Procyon finally knows what it feels like having younger siblings. They may be cute most of the time, but they can also be irritating and frustrating with how careless they are. Even her fierce personality has now turned to a worried one when facing them. "Fufufu! Having younger siblings is fun, isn''t it, Procyon?" £ÛVega£Ý "Please shut up, Second Sister..." £ÛProcyon£Ý "Oh? Are you going against your older sister now?" £ÛVega£Ý Well, it wasn''t just the contracted spirits she had to worry about, but her older siblings as well. Especially Vega. Now that she has more younger siblings, she has been acting more annoyingly. Grey and Yuna could only chuckle and giggle at the sight. The tour in the forest continued and so did the picking of herbs. Time passed hastily, lunch soon arriving with the bright shimmer of the sun. And so, everyone had a quick lunch where they enjoyed themselves, resting for the long afternoon ahead of them. "Yuna, slow down a little bit. No one''s chasing you, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I kow! But we shill haff a wot of erbs to pik! Mmm¡«! Wis ish dewishosh! (I know! But we still have a lot of herbs to pick! Mmn¡«! This is delicious!)" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Don''t talk when your mouth is full." £ÛGrey£Ý Yet another flick was delivered towards Yuna''s forehead, the young lady squealing out another "Owww!" and her tears forming in the corner of her eyes. It was such a lovely lunch together, not void of any excitement. Lunch was quickly over, and everyone resumed everything they were doing, picking out even more herbs and hunting even more tasty beasts and animals. They also went fishing by the river and caught some crabs, lobsters, and fish for themselves. But perhaps the most exciting part was the taking down of Kobolds which suddenly appeared before then. Not only were they able to complete their quest, they were also able to stretch their bodies and have a little bit of fun. "There really are a lot of them, huh... No wonder the Professors kept on warning us. This really is dangerous for the students." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, right?... Ah, Grey! Why don''t you check with your eyes. Maybe there are still more of them around our area." £ÛYuna£Ý "Good call. I was just about to do so anyway..." £ÛGrey£Ý And so, Grey used his "Heaven''s Eye" once more, scouring all over the forest and searching for any more Kobolds. It didn''t take too long for him to find them©` No, it would be more appropriate to say hundreds of them. There were only a few of them around them, but the further he searched, the more kobolds he saw, higher variants present, and acting like guards protecting a certain area of the forest. It wasn''t just a simple horde... "Haha... Looks like we got lucky..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Are there really a lot of them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There''s not just a lot of them... There''s a nest ahead of us." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 369 END Chapter 370: The Kobolds Nest CLACK CLOP CLOP TAP CLACK Subtle thwacks and cracks echoed in the air, the occasional rustling of the leaves and whistling of the winds joining along them for a harmonious dance. It was a show deep within the forest, streaks of black and silver darting from branch to branch. Lines of blue and violet cruised in the sea of green, two figures nimbly running©` or should I say, bolting throughout the ever so vast Lorinia Forest, their footsteps barely making any sound, the fresh and gentle breeze caressing their skin. The deeper they ventured into the forest, the once relaxed expressions on their faces were now gone, replaced with indifferent and vigilant expressions as they continued to run around, finally halting to a stop at the top of the canopy of the forest. "Waah... It really is a nest... Just how many are there..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... More than a thousand, that''s for sure." £ÛGrey£Ý It was already the middle of the afternoon, and Grey and Yuna are now done in their foraging©` or at least, they were forced to do so. With the appearance or a suspicious amount of Kobolds in Grey''s eyes, they had to stop and take a look at the situation. Surely enough, it was one to be worried of. There was a large nest of Kobolds in front of them, loitering around the forest and claiming a large portion of it as their own. It is now a land of death to those who happen to wander near. "Though... It seems like it isn''t a Kobold King that''s leading them..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Is it a Kobold Lord then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, and there''s also a handful of Chiefs present here and there... There''s 6... No, 7 of them to be exact, all scattered around the forest." £ÛGrey£Ý Fortunately, it wasn''t the worst case scenario, however, a Kobold Lord is still a B-rank monster. With numerous D-rank Kobold Chiefs and E-rank Kobold Elites under its command, it was even more dangerous than any monsters within its rank. It is good that nest monsters don''t really leave the vicinity of its nest, however, if left alone, the nest itself will continue to grow and the monsters within would also become stronger as well. If they neglect it too much, it would become a huge problem later on. The B-rank Kobold Lord could evolve into an A-rank Kobold King with enough time and mana.Though, since the nest was still relatively recent, there was really no need to worry too much in that regard. They still have a lot of time. "Still, nests sure are amazing, huh... To think such structures would suddenly pop out of existence with the use of mana... It''s interesting to think about it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s been quite some time since we''ve encountered a nest again, after all. Has it been more than a year already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. That''s right, but compared to the Goblin neat before, this is much, much more amazing! They look totally different!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s only natural... It''s a B-rank Nest, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, his eyes swimming through the scenery before him, scanning every nook and cranny of the nest. There weren''t only trees and boulders, but walls, pitfall traps, barracks, towers, and a couple more structures present before him. They have seen a couple huts and fences back at the Goblins'' Nest before, but the ones standing before them were on an entirely different level. All the structures are made of stone, solid wood framing them, and metal bits here and there. While it''s true that the leaders of the nests are a bit more "intelligent" than their wild counterparts, they aren''t really ones to use such structures. Rather, they were there simply for aesthetic purposes and to diversify the field as well. Even God has a taste. Not that the nest has a shortage of strength anyway. Even with the Kobold Lord and the higher-ranked variants, there were still a couple hundred Kobold Warriors and just around 2 thousand Kobolds present. It was enough to bring a town to ruin. "Well, even if it''s a B-rank nest with a B-rank Boss, it''s still no match for us. Should we quickly clean this mess up, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s bet this over quickly and continue collecting herbs!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. All you really think about is herbs, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey and the young lady answered with but a sweet and adorable smile. She already had her fun with the Kobolds from before, and she could play a little with the ones before her. There was no way she wouldn''t be excited. Nor minding other things any more, Grey then heaved a quiet sigh and looked in front of him. He extended his arms and the winds started to blow once more. He poured a bit more mana and blasted the fools several dozen meters away, not. "Ah! Grey! Wait a minute!" £ÛYuna£Ý He couldn''t even start his chant, and Yuna already stopped him. There was a vivid trace of urgency in her eyes, urging Grey to stop immediately. It was a completely different expression from the one she wore just a couple seconds ago. If it weren''t for the sound-insulating barrier Grey previously made, the enemies would have been alerted by such a loud noise by now. They would have probably engaged in a more troublesome and more tiring battle. "G-Grey! Let''s not use magic here for now, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Is there something wrong with it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s not it! If you use magic right now, you''re going to blow away the magic plants I just found! We can''t have you do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý And of course, the reason was none other than the magic plants blooming ever so beautifully by the corner of her eyes. They have a white and pinkish tone spreading on their petals. They were beautiful and rare flowers named "Urduja Menfellis". Yuna had already searched the whole forest for rare and useful alchemy materials, and she has found quite a lot of interesting ones. The magic plants before them are such rare flowers. There was no way she was willing to have them damaged. "Haah... You really surprise me to no end, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "So, let''s not use magic, okay? And let''s have a competition too, while we''re at it. That sounds like a lot of fun, doesn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright.... As long as you''re happy..." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to think too much about it. Grey simply accepted Yuna''s terms and ceased to use wind magic any further. He just equipped his trusty gauntlets and cracked his fist a little bit, readying himself for the battle ahead of them. Well, with or without magic, it''s not like it makes a difference anyway. Grey could still beat up the Kobold Lord with but a single finger, and Yuna could also do the same. Rather than feel burdened by the handicap, it was actually rather exciting, Of course, that also meant that the familiars and spirits would be playing around as well. They had already changed their forms into that of a panther''s, one more suitable in the forest with its agile movements and sharp claws. "Are you ready everyone¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. """Yes!""" """Yeah!""" "At your command, Mistress." Yuna made a grand declaration and everyone else sang with her, the soft chimes of the spirits playing along their cries. They soon vanished into thin air, the forest now once again peaceful as the plants continued to reach for the sun. Or at least... It was quiet and peaceful for a short while... KHIIEEEKKKK ROAAARRRR GAAAAKKKK Unknown figures suddenly appeared out of nowhere and struck the Kobolds patrolling the east. Blood was drawn as the figures were graced with light, blood trickling down the leaves and ass, dyeing the scenery red. The Kobolds couldn''t even grasp what was happening, more of their kin dying off before their very eyes. With each passing second, numerous thuds resounded all over the air, a storm of mana brewing as they vanished one after another. Some Kobolds managed to react, quickly raising their claws. However, they were nowhere near quick enough. Before they could even slash their claws, several deadly wounds already appeared all over their bodies, extinguishing their flames of life. "You''re not going anywhere." £ÛGrey£Ý "Not so fast! Haap!" £ÛYuna£Ý Even those which were far away weren''t safe, blades of silver and red, and boulder-shattering fists rushing off towards their direction, boring holes through their bodies and cutting them down without mercy. Some tried to counterattack, but before their strikes could even reach a hair of them, Grey and Yuna had already reacted, landing a counter of their own. The enemies couldn''t even scratch them, their lives taken away in the blink of an eye. SLASH SLASH KHIEEEKKKK UUGAAARRR The familiars and spirits were just as formidable, taking down enemies without any hitches nor problems. A single slash and dozens of enemies were fell. They may not be able to use any magic, but their physical strength was not any weaker. Even the spirits which are the weakest of them were making considerable progress, taking down the lower ranked Kobolds and Kobold Warriors. They didn''t use mana, only using the physical advantages they held. Time and time again, the Kobolds fell helplessly, a tsunami of death engulfing them like there was no tomorrow. In but a single minute, over a hundred of them already passed to the other side, leaving only a couple items behind. GUUUURAAAAARRRRRRRKKKKK Finally, the Lord has graced everyone with its presence, appearing with a booming roar directed towards everyone. It brought with it its Chiefs, all equipped with their ever so reliable gauntlets, their sharp and claws poking out them. CLING CLING CLING CLING FWICK THWACK And just as it made its appearance, the ever so playful spirits did something quite unexpected. Alpheratz suddenly created a sharp thorn laced with a searing poison and shot it towards the Kobold Lord at great speeds. Of course, with the strength difference of an F-rank Lesser Spirit and a B-rank Kobold Lord, there was no way the attack did anything. It was able to hit it, but it didn''t even graze its tough skin. Even the poison didn''t take effect, barely stinging a little. "Alpheratz... You..." £ÛGrey£Ý However, despite how much of a failure of an attack it was, the little plant spirit was still happy that it landed the attack. The sound of gentle yet cheerful chimes danced in the air whilst the spirit celebrated... It was able to provoke the Kobold Lord. GUUUURRRAAAKKKKK SMASH SMASH BOOM BOOM Filled with a burning rage and extreme hostility, the Kobold Lord lashed out towards the little spirit, its sharp claws glimmering along its gauntlet as it killed its way through the forest, decimating everything in its path, may it be friend and foe. The Kobold Lord filled both its fists with all its strength and leaped towards the party at breakneck speed, riding the rushing winds. It then brandished it towards them, the winds howling from the shockwave and the whole surroundings shredded by the gale. However, it was still far from enough. Everyone dodged the attack quickly, Grey and Yuna pulling away the spirits from the trajectory of the strike. All it did was crater the ground and squashing every plant in the area to green paste. That''s right... It squashed the plants Yuna tried so hard to protect, some uncommon herbs turned into useless rubbish, and the "Urduja Menfellis" just a few meters away from utter destruction. Yuna was frozen at the sight, a dark expression looming over her beautiful face, unable to utter a single word. ROOOOAAAAARRRRRRRR The Kobold Lord didn''t waste the chance that Yuna was still petrified and pounced at her quickly. Its massive claws aimed for her delicate figure, the winds howling once again as it rushed towards the young lady©` or at least it was about to. It was all too sudden, the said young lady vanishing into thin air without any warning. All the Kobold Lord could slash was the air and some wild plants, its eyes then hastily shifting towards its right, a familiar figure appearing out of the blue. That figure was none other than Yuna whose eyes were now burning with rage. It may be void of true emotions, but at that moment, the Kobold Lord felt fear surging in its heart. The stares of the young lady were one to swallow it whole. "You almost destroyed my magic plant! Bad dog!" £ÛYuna£Ý Proclaimed the young lady, all the while raising her hand to the air. She opened her palm wide and brought it rushing down towards the Kobold Lord. It struck like a wild meteor, connecting at lightning speed towards the Kobold Lord''s face. BOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM An ear-piercing thundering shockwave rocked the whole forest, and the Kobold Lord was sent flying a few hundred meters away. It collided with numerous massive trees and boulders just as massive, a series of thuds and crashes orchestrated in a moment. The crashing soon stopped and the Kobold Lord lay unconscious on the ground. However, its head was already on the other way around and its eyes were white as the clouds drifted above them. It had already lost its life. CRACK CRACK CRACK CRASSSHHHHH THUD BOOM BOOM And amongst the trees the Kobold Lord collided with, one particularly large one fell towards the young lady''s reaction. Yuna was able to dodge it with ease, however, the same couldn''t be said for the "Urduja Menfellis". "Nooo!! My magic plaaaaaannt!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna soon realized her mistake, but before she could even grab the poor plants, it was already smashed by the massive log, resonant thuds echoing throughout the forest as the ground trembled a couple times. The young lady was frozen once again, her eyes wide in shock as she knelt towards the ground. She tried to roll the log over, but there was no saving it, the magic plants were already crushed beyond recognition. She could still use them for alchemy, but she couldn''t grow and cultivate them anymore. "Noo... My magic plants...." £ÛYuna£Ý They were the same words, but the tone couldn''t be any more different. Tears formed in the corner of the young lady''s eyes, streaking down her beautiful face. There was only gloom in the dark expression of hers. The Kobold Lord was already subjugated, but the feeling of resentment still remained. Yuna turned her head towards the remaining Kobolds, eyes still trickling with tears. She didn''t about what she said before, a blizzard of blue brewing in the forest, "You mean dogs! I will make sure to discipline you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Declared the young lady as the winds brew colder and harsher. Icicles of ice formed by the dozens, shooting out towards all directions, piercing the Kobolds and boring large, gaping holes through their bodies without much resistance. "Master... What should we do about the Mistress?" £ÛRigel£Ý "Haah... Let''s just leave her be. I''m sure she''ll snap back to her usual once she''s done venting out her anger." £ÛGrey£Ý It was her own fault for being haughty... Is what Grey wanted to say. However, with the way his beloved is right now, there was no way he could stop her. It was better to just leave her be, even if it meant that the whole area had to be destroyed. "Vega, Capella, help me out repair the forest later, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛVega£Ý "U-Understood!" £ÛCapella£Ý "Then, everyone, let''s go around the forest once again. Maybe we''ll find some new and rare magic herbs to console Yuna with. Let''s do our best!" £ÛGrey£Ý """Yes!!""" """Understood!""" """Yeah¡«!!""" And look around they did. Whilst Yuna was venting out her anger on the Kobolds, everyone else searched for any and every useful herb they could. They filled the "Inventory" with all colors from the rainbows, brimming with life and vitality. "Ooh! Master, I found some strange flowers over here!" £ÛVega£Ý "I as well, Master. They have a bit of mana flowing within them." £ÛSirius£Ý "Hahaha! Don''t forget about me! I think I got the best one over here! Just look at how big it is! Aren''t I amazing, Master?!" £ÛCanopus£Ý It was as easy as 1, 2, 3, the familiars finding a mountain of herbs as they zoomed all throughout the forest. With eyes sharp as theirs and mana sensitivity comparable to Grey''s, it was no problem sniffing out rare magic plants. CLING CLING CLING CLING CLING The spirits who were very close to nature were extremely useful as well. They could easily identify the area where mana is gathered, especially in the form of aether. They were areas where magic plants tend to flourish like fertile gardens. From iridescent orchids clinging on tree branches to weeds which pull on unsuspecting victims. There were all sorts of magic plants all over the Lorinia Forest. Some may not be as rare as the others, but they were still very useful. "Where do you think you''re going?!" £ÛYuna£Ý BUHHHIIIIIIKKKK HIIIKKKKKKK KHIEEKKKKK And the young lady''s venting was still far from over. After the complete decimation of the Kobolds, she is now hunting down and exterminating all sorts of monsters that managed to catch her eyes, chasing them fervently. "You''re all finished! ¡¶Icicle Shotgun¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna leaped into the air and bone-chilling frost gathered in her palms. Magic chunks of ice formed simultaneously, spinning faster and faster as they took the forms of icy spears, then shooting out like bolts of blue lightning, streaking ever so freely. The enemies held not a single chance against the still enraged young lady, lances of blue and white piercing their bodies whole, sending deadly chills down their spines. It was a quick and easy death, their flames of life engulfed by the power of frost. "Yuna, there''s some Kobolds about 600 meters away, 8 o''clock." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, un! Thank you so much, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No worries. Just make sure to get back before sunset. It would be a pain to get in later with all the people." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll make sure to keep that in mind!" £ÛYuna£Ý And rather than scold her, Grey was instead encouraging. Not only is it a good way for Yuna to relieve her frustrations and have fun as well, but also a way to clear out the unnecessary dangers for their upcoming classes involving explorations. It was killing two birds with one stone. KHIIEEEEKKKK GUUURRRRKKKKK UUWAAAKKKKK The cries and bellows of the monsters rang like a pitiful and gloomy symphony in the forest. The once lush and verdant forest was now dyed a deep red color, thousands of lives lost in a matter of moments, a massacre unfolding under the skies. Time passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, the sky had already changed colors and the sun had already set over the faraway horizon. Grey, Yuna, and everyone else had gone back to Xeros, happy after a satisfying day. Though, they didn''t just head straight towards the Camellia Valley. First, they headed towards the Academy and then to the Headmaster''s office. They still had quite the important incident to report, after all. "Haah... Just wait a minute..." £ÛFran£Ý Of course, that matter was about the Kobold Nest Grey and Yuna just spotted and also their quick subjugation about it. They told the whole report to the Headmaster, only cutting out the unnecessary part. "So let me get this straight... Umm... You took a quest to the forest... Collected some herbs... Found the Kobolds'' nest by chance... And subjugated the whole nest...? Did I miss something?" £ÛFran£Ý "Un! That''s right, Headmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... As expected of Transcendents..." £ÛFran£Ý Or so he says, but deep down in his heart, he knew full well how puzzled he was. The foraging of herbs just couldn''t be any further by the sudden and swift subjugation of the Kobolds'' nest. It was in no way a normal flow of events. In the first place, while the academy is aware of the presence of Kobolds, they have yet to confirm whether it truly was a nest or not. They had already sent a scout team before, but they have yet to bear fruit in their progress. Though, knowing how powerful Grey and Yuna were, it didn''t really come as much of a surprise. If it was anyone else, he might have suspected them of going crazy from what nonsense they just spouted. The two were in a completely different league. "Haah... I don''t know whether I should be laughing or crying..." £ÛFran£Ý "Hahaha. We''ll take that a compliment then, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... You two really are something else..." £ÛFean£Ý The only problem now is how to relay such a sudden message to the others. They had already spent quite a lot of effort, but to think it was solved ever so suddenly. It was a welcome surprise, but not one without drawbacks. Of course, there was also a matter of rewarding the ones who saved them such a lot of trouble. They could offer to buy the materials they brought for a profit or have the two of them be rewarded with items and properties. Regardless, it was more work for the already busy him.... "Oh, right... Headmaster, can you keep it a secret that we were the ones who defeated the Kobolds'' Nest?'' £ÛGrey£Ý "A secret, huh... Why would you do that when you can receive a lot of benefits after becoming those hailed as heroes? Shouldn''t you think about it more thoroughly?" £ÛFran£Ý "Ehh... No... I don''t want to... It''s so troublesome..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We just want to lead a normal life... Or at least a more normal one." £ÛGrey£Ý Preached Grey and the young lady nodded fervently after him. They already had enough titles to get busy. There was no way they''re up for having more. They refused with all their might. "Haah... Alright, I''ll try to see what I can do. Don''t get your hope too high, though. I''m just an old man, after all." £ÛFran£Ý More work awaits the Headmaster.... CHAPTER 370 END Chapter 371: A Rowdy Celebration! "No, like I said, we should turn left from here." £ÛEdin£Ý "Huh?! Are you blind?! We should clearly turn right!" £ÛKale£Ý "Shut up, you directionally-challenged idiots! There''s no need to turn. We just need to head straight and we should arrive there shortly!" £ÛAlea£Ý The morning was still young, but the day was already bustling and lively as can be. Along the usual ring of chimes, the clatter of voices, the creaking of carriage wheels, and the clicks and clacks of doors, the voices of 3 youngsters echoed clearly. A map was held in their hands, drawn beautifully with clear symbols and landmarks placed all across the piece of paper. There were also approximate distances of steps and meters, making sure that the readers truly understand where to go. Yet despite how clear and sophisticated the map was, the three of them still argued like children, their opinions varying wildly from one another. Yes, it was still early in the morning, and they were already creating quite a rambunctious ruckus. "Aren''t we going to ''Camellia Valley''?! Then we should be turning left!" £ÛEdin£Ý "You punk! That''s not the Camellia Valley! That''s a different landmark!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Heh. Didn''t I tell you? I was right!" £ÛKale£Ý "Shut up, Kale! You''re no better than Edin!" £ÛAlea£Ý And the reason for such a clamor was none other than the boys'' natural stupidity. They may be geniuses when it comes to alchemy, but to other things, they are completely useless. Reading maps and remembering where ro go was not their best forte. Thankfully, Alea was with them. Yuna had already instructed her where to go, and so, she didn''t have much of a problem figuring out where to go next. If it wasn''t for her, the boys would have already gotten lost in the Labyrinth-like City of Xeros. "Excuse me, Mister. Can I ask where the Camelia Valley is?" £ÛAlea£Ý She also asked the city folks from time to time, many of them pointing to the same directions Yuna had written down on the map. There was really no need to ask, but there was nothing wrong with being too sure. The walk continued, and before long, they finally arrived at their destination. There hung a sign board where the symbol of a White Camellia was engraved, a pretty butterfly perching on its petals. It was the Camellia Valley. "Looks like this is the place." £ÛAlea£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING They didn''t dilly-dally any further and headed inside the inn. The familiar melody of the little chimes rang out in the air, a couple people heading out whilst they headed inside. It was a simple and peaceful scenery, completely different from the Academy. It was already the middle of the morning, the 2nd bell already rang a couple minutes ago. There were barely any people by the diner, the tables already emptied, 2 young children cleaning it up and bringing the used tableware towards the kitchen. There was a middle-aged lady along with the children, a bright smile on her face as she hummed, wiping the dining tables with a satisfied expression on her face. The very same expressions which changed at the sight of the youngsters. "Oh my, it seems like we have customers." £ÛLinda£Ý Said Linda, wiping her hands and approaching the three youths. She greeted them with the same friendly smile as she did with Grey and Yuna. The children soon came out of the children, peeking at them as well. "Are you checking in, or are you just going to dine?" £ÛLinda£Ý "A-Ah, no... Actually, we came here to see someone." £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh? A customer of ours...? Are you perhaps referring to©`" £ÛLinda£Ý "Alea, Kale, Edin! You''re all here! Good morning¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as Linda was about to ask a question, a familiar set of footsteps suddenly came ringing from the stairs. Yuna appeared out of nowhere, cutting off the former''s words as she greeted her friends with the brightest smile. Well, it wasn''t just because she got to see them that she was smiling from ear to ear. There was also a special, once-in-a-year occasion unfolding for the day, the young lady''s heart filled to the brim with her excitement and happiness... "Good morning, Elena!" £ÛAlea£Ý """Happy Birthday¡«!""" Today is Yuna''s birthday... With the rising of the new day, our heroine has finally turned 18 years of age. It may be a trivial celebration, but she couldn''t be any happier. It has been 4 years since she and Grey celebrated it together, and now, she can finally celebrate it with the others. Of course, as she already made a promise to Helen, they would also be heading back to Galderia in the afternoon, having two celebrations in total. They''ll be in Xeros throughout the whole morning, and in Galderia during the afternoon. There was also the fact that they still have to give Guildmaster Rina all the herbs she asked before their departure, and they''d also like to get some things in their home. It was going to be a busy day of the two of them. "Thank you, everyone! I''m so happy you could come!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course, we will! We''re your friends, after all! That''s only natural!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Alea''s right... And also... We couldn''t possibly miss out on all the delicious foods, can''t we?! I''m sure you''re cooking something special for today!" £ÛKale£Ý "Hey, Kale! Is food all you can think about?! Act with decency, you brat!" £ÛAlea£Ý It was very typical of the three. They had just arrived in a new place yet they were already lively as can be. Alea had struck yet another quick punch to Kale''s side, making him jolt a little bit, Yuna giggling at the sigh. Soon came the introductions, Yuna introducing the people of the inn to their Academy friends, and vice versa. They quickly got along well, the children even playing with them, Chris looking at them with shimmering sparkles in his eyes. "Oh dear, so you''re all 3rd year students from Darius Academy, huh... Such a prestigious school. You all must be very talented then." £ÛLinda£Ý "Hahaha. We''re just a bit better than normal people." £ÛKale£Ý "Now, now, don''t depreciate yourselves too much. Actually, my son over here, Chris, is also aspiring to become a great alchemist one day. He also said he wanted to learn in Darius Academy as well." £ÛLinda£Ý "Ohh! So you want to enter the Academy as well. That''s a wonderful choice! Not only are the things free, you''ll also learn a lot as well! I''m cheering for you!" £ÛAlea£Ý "That''s right. You just need to pass the exams and everything will be fine. As long as you have determination, it will be fine. Especially if you''re a genius like me!" £ÛEdin£Ý This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. And one way or another, they are now talking about alchemy and the likes. It seems like many kids in Xeros, Chris also wants to become an Alchemist. It was a wonderful topic, everyone happily engaged in the conversation. Of course, Edin''s antics had also started to show, once again proclaiming how much of a genius he was. It was annoying to the point that Alea once again struck him with a reality-defying punch, sending him flying as per usual. "Speaking of which... Elena, where''s Shin?" £ÛKale£Ý "Oh, Shin... He''s in the kitchen right now with Missus Linda''s husband. He said he was going to make the best dishes and desserts!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! Special dishes made by Shin?! I couldn''t wait!" £ÛKale£Ý "Yes! Big Brother Shin''s sweets are really delicious!" £ÛWena£Ý Now, from alchemy to tasty treats, the topic suddenly changed into something quite lively. Everyone was chatting happily, talking about all sorts of things and simply getting to know each other whilst they waited for lunch to come. Meanwhile, two figures worked hard in the kitchen. The hot air caressed their skin, the crackling of flakes rang in their ears, and the savory aroma of the dishes tickled their noses. It was an appetite-arousing orchestra in the kitchen. There wasn''t just one, two, or three, but over a dozen dishes already displayed atop the kitchen table. From grilled meat to roasted fish to savory soups and vegetables, there were a lot to see, each one sparkling brightly like gold. Grey had asked to borrow the kitchen and the diner to celebrate Yuna''s birthday, and thankfully, Pascal and Linda approved of it. The former even offered to help Grey in cooking the dishes, offering to make something for the young lady as well. "Hahaha. Looks like the children are talking about your sweets again, Young Man. They really were fantastic, after all." £ÛPascal£Ý "I''m glad to hear that you liked it, Mister Pascal." £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem, but... What are you making right now, Young Man? From how it seems... Is it another kind of dessert?" £ÛPascal£Ý "Yeah... Or rather, I''m making many kinds of desserts." £ÛGrey£Ý And since it was Yuna''s birthday, of course, there would be no shortage of sweets for the young lady and everyone to enjoy. Grey had already planned what to make, a ton of ingredients laid out on the kitchen table and countertops. There were over a couple dozen ingredients including bananas, apples, chocolate, coconuts, salt, butter, syrup, flour, corn starch, yeast, vanilla extract, eggs, lemons, berries, jam, oil, and of course, there was sugar as well. A whole mountain of it. Grey didn''t just plan a single sweet to treat Yuna. With a request from his beloved, he was planning to make at least a dozen of such desserts, some old, and some new. Regardless, they are bound to be the most delicious of all. "Let''s get this thing going then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I''ll be in your care, Young Man." £ÛPascal£Ý Grey folded his sleeves high and whipped out the chopping board from God-knows-where. He then took out the sweet bananas, slicing them an inch thick. The sound of chops and clops echoed in the air, a mountain of bananas chopped in one go. The flames were turned on and a pan was placed atop the scorching heat. The butter was thrown into the searing pan, cinnamon, salt, and honey added to the mix once the butter started to melt. He mixed and stirred, watching the mixture bubble. One after another, Grey added the sliced bananas into the golden brown basin of sweetness, stirred only once in a while and waiting for the bananas to be coated in sweet and sticky caramel. He flipped the sides, turning both a sweet amber color. "Oh, that looks simple enough. Let me help you with that, Young man." £ÛPascal£Ý "Thanks. That''s much appreciated, Mister Pascal." £ÛGrey£Ý "No problem. I''ll help you out with the other dishes once I make enough for everyone. Though... It might take a little while before we do..." £ÛPascal£Ý Said Pascal as he looked at Grey, and soon, towards Yuna''s direction. Knowing how much the two eat, it would take more than a plate or two to satisfy them. It was better to just go all out, making a mountain of fried honey bananas if he has to, Pascal soon took the reins in making the fried honey bananas, and Grey proceeded to take out a baking tray. He then took out a lot of apples from the table, taking out the stems and inserting sticks in their places. THUNK FWOOOSSSHHH CLACK CLACK CLINK Yet another flame was lit ablaze and yet another pan was placed atop of it. Grey then poured sugar, water, and corn syrup over medium heat, waiting for the mixture to mix well, caramelizing a little bit, but not as much as the fried honey bananas. A drop of red food coloring and the mixture bloomed a beautiful color like that of the beautiful roses in the Royal Castle. Grey dipped the skewered apples in such a mix, sprinkling a bit of sugar and rice krispies to finish it all off. "Waah¡«! What are these things called, Big Brother Shin?!" £ÛChris£Ý "They''re candied apples. Would you like to eat one?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah! I want to eat!" £ÛChris£Ý "Chris, that''s not fair!" £ÛWena£Ý The children suddenly entered the kitchen, the scene painted with liveliness and a bit of rowdiness as they made a loud ruckus in the kitchen. They both took some cooled down candied apples, smiling happily as a sugary-sweet rush flooded their mouths. Grey continued to make more sweets for everyone, the kids watching him as he took out mini molding cups and large mixing bowls. Their eyes sparkled with excitement as he mixed, beat, chopped, cooked, and baked. There were Coconut Macaroons, Lemon Blueberry Scones, Strawberry Tarts, Peach Yogurt Cakes, Chocolate Mousse, Pear Meringue, Mango Graham Floats, Rainbow Fruit Cakes, and many more. All were sweet and tasty, the harbinger of cavities. And whilst the Grey and Pascal were hard at work, and the children were watching them ever so enthusiastically, everyone else were also having fun, chatting their time away as they waited for lunch to come. "Eh?! You''re still 18 years old, Elena?!" £ÛAlea£Ý A sudden scream rocked the dining hall, a surprised expression painted not just on Alea''s, but everyone else''s faces as well. With her skills, they thought she was a bit older than her, but to think it was actually the opposite. It was shocking. "Hm? Why are you so surprised... How old did you think I was then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, considering your skills and the fact that you''re already engaged... We thought you were at least several months older than us. I actually thought you were turning 19 today, maybe even 20 at most." £ÛKale£Ý "I have the same sentiments as Kale. It just made more sense that way. Though... It seems like my genius betrayed me for once," £ÛEdin£Ý "Ehh... What''s with that assumption... I''m still young, you know? And I know many people who got engaged at a much younger age, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huh? Just what kind of people are you always with?" £ÛKale£Ý Nobles and Royalty are the people she has been with for several occasions, making her unusually early engagement seem like child play. Not that there was any need to mention that. It was better to just stay quiet. And well, though it was a little bit of a shock that Yuna was actually younger than all of them, they really didn''t seem too bothered about it. The only difference now was that their admiration for her rose up a little. Just a tad bit. "Anyway, less about that. Let''s talk about the Academy where you and Shin are from! What kind of place was it, Elena?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "E... Eh...? O-Our Academy...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! It must be really amazing like Darius! Is it the Lepron Blue Academy in the north?! Or is it the Tierra-Ines Academy in the Empire?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Alea, they''re from Alfrione, aren''t they? Shouldn''t it be the Montegrande Memorial Academy by the Silfovan Region? I heard it''s an amazing place." £ÛEdin£Ý "Oh my! Montegrande, huh? One of my old friend''s sons attended there!" £ÛLinda£Ý The conversation turned towards a strange direction, Yuna ending up cornered one way or another. Alea suddenly talked about the Academy they came from, the others adding fuel to e fire as they suggested some academy names. Yuna may be a skilled alchemist, but she was not knowledgeable about the many institutions and organizations taking part in it. In fact, amongst the academies they were talking about, Yuna didn''t know any of them. Not a single one. "So, Elena?! Which one is it?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Uh... Well... That''s..." £ÛYuna£Ý Alea asked a question, glancing at the young lady with expectant eyes. The others soon turned her way as well, all curious to know which prestigious school she came from. Yuna could barely make out the words. "Now, now, why don''t we save the questions for later? Let''s have a hearty meal first, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, everyone. Shin and I poured our all into making these. We hope it is to your great satisfaction." £ÛPascal£Ý Grey came to the rescue! Just when things were about to get tricky for Yuna, Grey made a timely appearance, holding a handful of plates in his hands. Along with him was Pascal and the children, bringing with them the still hot and piping foods from the kitchen. Roasted Glazed Turkey, Pork Liempo, Grilled Tuna and Salmon, Honey and Butter Lobster, Clam Miso Soup, Sweet and Cheesy Spaghetti, Creamy Carbonara, Three-Layered Beef Lasagna, Garlic and Pepper Rice, and so much more. The desserts also weren''t any less, placed by the center of the dining tables and all regulated with a bit of ice magic. There were so many dishes and desserts, they had to use not just one, but three whole tables in the diner. In just a couple moments, the tables which were once brown, black, and plain have been painted with color and flavor. Not only was it alluring to the eyes, just a whiff of the aroma was enough to make everyone hungry. "Right! We can just ask them later!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Of course! Food should come first, shouldn''t it?!" £ÛKale£Ý "What are you blabbering on about? Get your plates already." £ÛEdin£Ý It was as easy as that. As soon as the food was brought over to the table, everyone quickly forgot about what they were talking about. Everyone quickly grabbed a plate for themselves, pairing it with spoons and forks as well. """Thank you for the Meal!!""" Bright smiles blooming on their faces, everyone yelled out the same chant, offering their gratitude towards the heavens above. They couldn''t wait any longer, diving into the tasty treats and exquisite dishes served before them. CLICK CLACK CLACK CLINK The sound of utensils echoed in the air, dishes sliced and parted as the hands moved left and right. Everyone picked what their eyes took a fancy to, filling their plates with goodies, Kale and Edin''s plates full to the brim. It wasn''t too long before the first bite was taken, a sudden rush of flavors caressing everyone''s tongues. Some were mildly sweet, some were strong and sour, and some packed quite a bit of heat. Every dish was different, delicious to each and their own. "Ohh! Now this is a meal! This is what I''m talking about!" £ÛKale£Ý "Amazing! All the herbs and spices, the consistency of the meat, its tenderness and juiciness, and the hint of lime. This is genius!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Mom! Mom! I also want to eat too!" £ÛWena£Ý "Finish your plate first. It''s not good to be wasteful." £ÛLinda£Ý Of course, everyone was overjoyed at the taste of the dishes, their hearts riddled with fireworks, all exploding from extreme happiness. Some of the dishes looked quite unfamiliar, but it didn''t matter. All they knew was that it was amazing. Even Alea, who doesn''t eat as much as the others, was fully enjoying herself, letting herself loose for once after such a long while. She munched down on the food with such a face, one could only describe how delicious they were. "Ohh! The desserts are amazing as well! What do you call these again?!" £ÛKale£Ý "Those are Fried Honey Bananas. They''re really easy to make. Should I teach you how to make it some time, Kale?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! That would be much appreciated!" £ÛKale£Ý "Shin, I want to learn to. I think this helps boost my genius." £ÛEdin£Ý Ignoring Edin and all his remarks about how genius he was, it was a pretty wonderful time filled with merriness and laughter. Everyone was enjoying a warm and hearty meal, eating to their hearts'' content and simply living their best lives. Alea was especially fond of the steak Grey cooked. Though it was a little more on the firmer side, the moment it touches your tongue, it feels like it suddenly starts melting, all the flavor seeping in your taste buds. It was rich and juicy, "Shin, what meat is this steak made of?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh, that... That''s Smash Boar." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! Smash Boar?! Those large beasts?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Yeah. We just happened to come across some up for grabs, so we thought ''why not?''. It was quite cheap to get as well." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey with a straight and comfortable expression painted on his face. He wasn''t really telling a lie, but he wasn''t telling Alea the whole truth either. Not that he really needed to anyway.... "Smash Boar meat... I wonder if I can afford it if I create more potions..." £ÛAlea£Ý ... As the young lady herself wasn''t really listening anymore. Her mind was now off to a different world, just thinking how delicious Smash Boar meat was and how she can obtain more in the future. After all, good food is still the best. "Hey, Edin, how much do you think we could earn as Tier-4 Alchemists?" £ÛAlea£Ý "That depends, but... At least double, I think?" £ÛEdin£Ý "I see... Double, huh... Fufufu! Smash Boar Meat, just wait for me!" £ÛAlea£Ý And a strange flame of determination was lit ablaze in her eyes. It was motivation which made her yearn to improve herself and become an even better person than who she already is. The power of good food is amazing. All jokes aside, time passed by like the galloping horses, the clock striking another hour and the bells once again ringing aloud throughout the whole of Xeros. It was soon time for everyone to head back home, having their hands goodbye. However, the celebration was still far from over. With the start of the afternoon, Grey and Yuna opened the gates again, and headed towards Galderia. They did promise to celebrate there as well, and so it was only rightful that they deliver on it. Oh, yet another wonderful memory... CHAPTER 371 END Chapter 372: The Three Dangers (pt. I) CLACK CRACK FWIP FWIP The branches cracked and the stems snapped. The leaves of green which once danced in the winds were picked one after another, a bit of sticky sap dripping out as they were separated, soon stored in bags and pouches. It wasn''t just the leaves, there were also berries, roots, stems, barks, mushrooms, and many more. All were picked with caution and scrutiny, making sure they weren''t damaged by their recklessness. The symphony of the forest continued to blow. "Oh! I found Blackrock Truffles here!" £ÛKale£Ý "Ehh¡«? So lucky! Why haven''t I gotten anything rare yet..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Hehe. Just blame it on your terrible luck, Alea. Looks like I''ll be winning the bet this time! Keep your promise, alright?" £ÛKale£Ý Yet the forest was not so peaceful, a handful of rowdy people exploring it. They were the ones picking the fruits, herbs, and fungi they saw, picking up as much as they could possibly fit in their bags and pouches. They made sure to make the most out of what they could get, not sparing a glance to the really common ones and proceeding to find only those which seemed valuable in their eyes, storing them safely in bottles and canisters to not damage them, "Elena, what do you think? Are there any more herbs around here?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Hmm... There shouldn''t be any more nearby..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Great! Let''s get going then. Let''s search for more herbs!" £ÛEdin£Ý Of course, Yuna was also with the others, going at her own pace, and pointing to the general direction where herbs are located. She has become their compass, showing them the way and also teaching them how to handle the unfamiliar ones. The sun has risen once again, and after Yuna''s 18th birthday, the weekdays have started yet again, and everyone is back to school. Grey was now with his class, and Yuna was with Alea and the others, helping one another out. As for the reason why everyone is out in the forest, picking out herbs... "These are the lists of the materials and ingredients you have to find in the Lorinia Forest. Everyone, get one each and pass it to your classmates." .... It was all because of a subject titled "Practical Exploration III" which teaches the students how to navigate the wild and where to pick out herbs. It is a subject which teaches them how to rely on themselves and harvest items in the wild. For the day, their Professor had given them a list of 5 items they needed to find in the forest, all of which were not really common, but not too uncommon either. They were ingredients which were needed to make a "Revitalizing Potion". Of course, only the names of the herbs were placed on the list. There were no drawings, description, or even locations where such herbs could be found. All the students had were their knowledge and expertise. And as a measure, all their bags, pouches, and storage rings have been collected by the professor. They can only bring the items provided by the academy ro make sure there was no foul play involved. There was absolute fairness. "Elena... Won''t this be hard on you? These herbs may be unfamiliar to you, We could ask the Professor to allow you to bring a map. I''m sure he''ll understand," £ÛAlea£Ý "No, it''s fine. I actually went around the forest a couple days ago. I know where to find these even if I''m still new here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Are you sure? Some of these are tricky to find, you know?" £ÛAlea£Ý "That''s right, Elena. You could always just rely on us." £ÛKale£Ý Worry could be traced on everyone''s expressions, each one of them unsure if they should just let Yuna be. They knew how skilled she was, but it was still an unfamiliar place which she could get easily lost in. "Fufufu! Thank you for worrying, but I''m pretty good at navigation if I say so myself. If it''s just the Lorinia Forest, there''s no way I would get lost." £ÛYuna£Ý However, such worries were needless for the young lady. She may not have Grey''s ever so reliable "Heaven''s Eye", her sense of direction and navigation was still top-notch, able to remember the path after going through it once. Moreover, it wasn''t just her sight she could rely on. Her extreme senses and mana sensitivity were more than enough for her to find her way back and make sure she gets home safe and sound. She may act childish from time to time, but she was still very reliable and dependable. "But... If you''re so insistent, why don''t we go and look around together then? It isn''t against the rules, is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s not... Actually, the Professor encourages it," £ÛKale£Ý "Great! It''s settled then! I''ll be in your care again, everyone!" £ÛYuna£Ý Squealed Yuna with eager excitement traced on her beautiful face. She has always been picking herbs with Grey, and rarely with anyone else. It was a good opportunity to learn how others perform and how they deal with situations in the wild, "I always say this, but make sure to prioritize your safety. The forest may be safe, but you could always encounter unexpected and dangerous situations in the wild. Do I make myself understood?" """Yes!!""" "Good. Then we''ll meet back here when 2 hours have passed. Those who are late will have deduction points. Good luck, everyone." Announced the Professor, and everyone quickly scattered around and headed to their own destinations. The lesson progressed just like that, several minutes had already passed since then, and the students were now searching the whole forest. Of course, the area of the forest they were exploring was a relatively safe one with a ton of barriers erected over it. It covers an area of about 10 square kilometers, and is filled with a variety of vegetation, wildlife, and natural topographic features. Of course, there is also a chance to spawn monsters, albeit on the weaker side. They may not be able to kill or harm someone gravely, but they are enough to etch some injuries and make the students realize how dangerous the wild is. But perhaps the most amazing feature there is in the forest is that it was one filled with a whole lot of mana. The herbs growing there were all high-quality, even having chances of creating magic plants. It was the perfect place for learning. "Hmm... Kale, what will happen to the Blackrock Truffles you just collected? Aren''t we only allowed to pick the herbs written on the list?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really. As long as you''re the one who harvested it, you can keep it. That''s an unspoken rule here in Darius Academy." £ÛKale£Ý "Yeah! The Professor even gives out bonus points to those who manage to get rare and useful herbs. I once got a large bonus for bringing back a magic plant!" £ÛAlea£Ý Stolen novel; please report. "What magic plant? It barely got any mana in it. It was just tras©` Guaakk!!" £ÛEdin£Ý Edin replied to Alea''s words, getting a solid punch to the stomach in exchange, Yuna and Kale ignoring their usual antics. They''ve already seen the routine one too many times, simply focusing on the things that mattered. And upon learning of the fact, Yuna couldn''t be any more excited. Though it was a shame that she doesn''t have her storage ring at the moment, she could just carry as many items as she could and rake in hundreds of points. It was perfect!" ''Magic plant...! Magic plant...! Magic plants!'' £ÛYuna£Ý In fact, she was so excited, only two words kept echoing in her mind again and again. She could already sense an irregular fluctuation of mana in the vicinity, a rare herd or two, even a magic plant waiting for her to forage them for points. "Kale, are there other rules that I need to know of? Like the maximum amount of things we can get and what of monsters and beasts?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Other rules... Mm... Well, there''s...." £ÛKale£Ý Whilst Alea was still beating Edin up, Kale started explaining a number of the rules that they had to take note of when exploring the forest, there were quite a lot of them, but there were only some which could be considered major and important. First is that one must always observe caution. There were also the rules about being able to bring everything you find, without any restrictions on how many. Of course, this meant that only those who first got it would take it. As for the monsters, one shouldn''t engage in combat with them if unnecessary. The students must run away, and prioritize the safety of everyone, including themselves. They must report the incident to the Professor as soon as possible. In the occasion that the student actually defeats the beast or monster, there wouldn''t be any deduction points or punishments. Instead, their spoils will be treated appropriately. This is to balance out caution and bravery. "I see... Thank you for that, Kale. That was really easy to understand." £ÛYuna£Ý "No worries... And, right! There is one more thing. You must not head into the three forbidden areas of the forest. You shouldn''t, no matter what!" £ÛKale£Ý "Eh? Forbidden areas?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady tilted her head ever so slightly as she looked at Kale, his expressions getting worse by the second. He looked a bit pale, a cold chill running down his spine as he remembered an unsavory memory playing in his mind. The Three Forbidden Areas of the Forest, more commonly known as "The Three Dangers", are dangerous areas within the training section of the Lorinia Forests which are filled with things which actually bring great harm to the students. These areas are the Man-Eating Grove, infested with Man-Eating Poison Ivy, the Blind Man''s Graveyard which has a lone Wailing Willow Tree in the center, able to inflict mental damage and create illusions to those which wander near it, and the Cave of Bellows which was as black as the abyss. No one had really gone inside the Cave of Bellows, but they had heard loud and pained bellows shrieking from it from time to time. Itt was horrifying enough that even Professors avoided it. It was an utter and total mystery, Of course, the Headmaster could easily wipe them off the map if needed, but there was no need to. It was to teach students to discipline and the importance of rules in surviving in the wild. After all, curiosity kills the cat. "They... All sound scary..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Scary?! It was way beyond just scary! It was horrifying!" £ÛKale£Ý "Hm? Have you gone to them before, Kale?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... I have... I have but...." £ÛKale£Ý Curious as he was before, Kale had indeed gone to one of the Three Dangers before. It was the Man-Eating Grove, said to be the most brutal and grotesque of the three. It was a quest to sate his curiosity, turning into one of his biggest regrets. At first, other than the infestation of poison ivies, it was a pretty normal-looking place. There were even flowers blooming around, and a number of small animals hopping all over the place. It looked quite peaceful, to be honest. "Hm? Is this all it is?" £ÛKale£Ý Was what he previously thought at first, but the moment one of the little bunny rabbits touched the leaves of the poison ivies, they suddenly had an extreme reaction, the stinging and searing poison of leaves rapidly rushing all throughout its body, The little rabbit''s fur started to shed in a matter of seconds and its exposed skin was covered with rashes, big blisters soon replacing it as it continued to be inflamed. It turned redder and redder, its pitiful screeches echoing all over the place. The blisters soon devoured the rabbit whole, its body then exploding with a bang, all its limbs and organs scattred and dyeing the forest floor red. Its inside was charred black as if it had been roasted from the inside. And as if seeking for food, the ivies started crawling towards the ground, scurrying over the exploded flesh and bones. It served as nutrition and sustenance to the ivies, and providing it with a bit of mana. It was a horrifying sight full of gore. "That... That must have been really tough for you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ugh... You have no idea... I had nightmares for weeks because of it, and even now, I feel like vomiting every time I remember it. That was hell." £ÛKale£Ý "Good thing you didn''t continue any further." £ÛYuna£Ý "You bet... If I did, I would have been plant food." £ÛKale£Ý Commented Kale, his expression pale as can be as if he just saw a ghost. It was the most horrifying experience he had ever seen, and one he was sure he wouldn''t want to experience again. He doesn''t want to be haunted by such nightmares ever again. Through, it was because of that terrifying and hellish experience thay Kale learnt to be more careful when venturing out in the wild. He studied even harder so that he knows what kind of things to avoid, and what''s the best way to go about them. "Hmph! No one told you to go take a look. You also acted so bravely back then. You deserve that for being so arrogant." £ÛAlea£Ý "Alea''s right. And to think you didn''t even bring a sample. Not only are you a coward, you''re also a disgrace of an alchemist. At least bring one leaf." £ÛEdin£Ý "One leaf?! Are you kidding me right now?! I would have died if I did!" £ÛKale£Ý "It''s only natural that we make some sacrifices in the name of alchemy. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! This is why you aren''t a genius such as myself." £ÛEdin£Ý "You punk...! Now, you''re getting it!" £ÛKale£Ý And now, it was Kale who was bearing Edin up. Though he was right, there were one too many nonsensical and unnecessary things in his words. He was once again sent flying towards the air, landing in the bushes soon after. Meanwhile, Yuna was put in deep thought after hearing Kale''s story. She had seen all sorts of plants and magic plants before, but never heard or seen one like what Kale was talking about. Curiosity was abrew in her mind. She knew how dangerous it was, but at the same time, as an alchemist, she couldn''t help but be interested in such a topic. And, she was also a Transcendent. There are only so many things which could bring harm to her. "Hmm... Alea, where are these Three Dangers Kale was talking about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elena, if you just want to take a look to satisfy your curiosity, I advise you to not risk it. It''s best if you just stay with us, and not endanger yourself." £ÛAlea£Ý "I know, I know. I''m just asking so that I know which areas to avoid." £ÛYuna£Ý That was a lie, Yuna barely able to keep a poker face. All she could do was smile ever so brightly and hope that Alea will buy her excuse. The latter looked at her with suspicion, her eyes peering closely to the young elf. "Alea, I''m already engaged. I won''t needlessly put myself in danger just for the sake of entertainment. I still want to marry Shin." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... If you say it like that... I guess that makes sense..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Right? Just trust me on this one." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, all it took was another push and Alea''s doubts were easily cleared out. After all, no normal person would take such great risks when they are already betrothed to someone, especially if it was someone they truly love. The only flaw that Alea didn''t consider was that Yuna was not a normal person. With such an interesting story she just heard, there was no way she wouldn''t be heading there to check it out for herself. She was very excited, if anything. And so, Alea brought out a piece of paper and sketched the hazardous areas where the Three Dangers could be found, adding some approximation as well as landmarks to make sure Yuna knows where she shouldn''t be going. The three areas were pretty far away from one another too, explained Alea. She made sure to repeat her words a couple times, warning Yuna of the dangers she could face in such areas. She was stern and serious. "So West... Northeast... And Southeast, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, and make sure to never go there, okay?! Promise me! No matter how curious you are, you need to promise me!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Okay, okay, I promise! Really!" £ÛYuna£Ý A promise soon to be broken, Yuna''s heart pierced with guilt as she said such words to Alea. She had already decided to go around and take a look, maybe even take a couple samples to experiment with while she was at it. Of course, if she''s able to find something even more interesting, she would be taking it without second thoughts. No matter how dangerous it may sound, there is no way she''ll be running away without a fight. She is unnecessarily eager for her own good. "Then... Now that that''s settled... Shall we keep on going now, Elena? I know a good spot where we can find a lot of herbs!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hm? What about the boys?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just leave those dumbasses be. They know where to go so there''s no need to worry about them. Let''s just enjoy ourselves and have a lot of fun!" £ÛAlea£Ý Kale still beating Edin up, Alea and Yuna headed further into the woods and collected a couple herbs they could see. There were also some ripe apples along the way, and so, they had a quick snack before proceeding. Tasty and juicy. It didn''t take too long before Alea and Yuna arrived at the spot the former was talking about. And indeed, it was full of herbs, some much rarer than the others. Two of the listed ingredients could also be found there, thriving beautifully under the warm sun. "Elena, look! I found another one of the magic plants from before! With this, we should be able to get some bonus points!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Ehh¡«? How nice©` Ah! I think I see another one!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! Where?! Where?! We need to get all of them, quick!" £ÛAlea£Ý Albeit weakly, they also collected a couple magic plants scattered sparsely here and there. They aren''t as useful as the ones she knew of, but they weren''t bad either. They were useful enough for them to make High-Grade potions if processed properly, Time passed by as the leaves rustled in the wind. 2 hours went by in the blink of an eye, and it was finally time to head back to their initial line. The Professor greeted them with a satisfied smile, nodding and mumbling to himself. The students came back one after another, and the Professor checked their haul with scrutinizing eyes. Everyone was able to get a passing score, all items in the list gathered successfully, some bonus points given for those who came back with extras. "Hmm... Mmn... Each one of you gets perfect marks, and since you brought some wonderful magic plants, that''s a 30-point bonus for everyone." "Yes! Thank you very much, Professor!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Then don''t dilly-dally any longer. You can go now." Yuna and company also managed to rake in a lot of points from all the spoils they got from the forest, then bowing their heads a little before packing their bags and heading back to the academy, carefree as can be. DONNGGGG DONNGGGG DONNGGGG It also just happened that by the moment they came back, the sun had climbed its peak. The bells rang throughout the city and the market brewed even busier. Everyone was having lunch, dining in the inns and by the stalls. Of course, with such enticing aromas drifting all throughout the place, there was no way anyone wouldn''t be hungry. The wasting scents were enticing to the nose, their stomachs rumbling loudly as they yearned for a meal to eat. "Mmn¡«! Walking for 2 hours straight sure was tiring. Should we go around and find a place to have lunch first?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh! That''s perfect! I just sold some items I made this morning, so I have a bit of money here with me. Let''s go around the market, and splurge for the whole day! What do you think, Elena? You in?" £ÛKale£Ý "Un! Let''s go around the inns first©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words, a previous thought popping out in her mind. She wanted to eat and have some fun during their lunch break, but there was something more important right now. There was a need for priority. "Actually... I don''t think I can join you this time around. I already made previous arrangements with Shin, and we need to talk to the Headmaster first." £ÛYuna£Ý "The Headmaster, mmn... It seems like it can''t be helped..." £ÛAlea£Ý "I''m really sorry about it. I''ll make sure to make it up to you later." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the young lady''s words were all lies. Forget about the audience with the Headmaster, she hasn''t even made plans with Grey to begin with. She was just making things up on the go, trying to not get caught lying. "That''s really a shame, but we can do nothing about it. Maybe next time... And Elena, make sure to remember my words, okay?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un! I''ll keep them in mind! Bye, everyone¡«! See you later¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, everyone was too hungry to pay too much attention. They just accepted her words as the truth, waving their hands goodbye, as they saw off the young lady. Her beautiful figure soon vanished into the endless horizon. But what did not vanish was the beaming smile on her face. It was full of energy and excitement. She was all excited and giddy, an awfully curious look springing up on her lovely face, a bit of mischief playing in her heart. ¡ºHey, Grey... Do you want to go somewhere interesting?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 372 END Chapter 373: The Three Dangers (pt. II) "Mmn¡«! Hmmn¡«! Mmm¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý A soft and joyous melody rang in the air, a young lady humming and whistling as her gentle steps and strides parted the forest winds. Her slender figure dashed in the sea of evergreen, silver strands fluttering in the wind like a curtain of light. Her face was dyed with happiness, excitement traced evidently in her smile as her eyes sparkled like the rays of sunlight seeping from the canopies. She streaked like a free bird, the lush and harmonious forest as her playground. Behind her was a young man, steps light as hers and following her without making a single sound. His eyes lingered around the excited young lady, only able to heave a sigh as he remembered how their conversation went just a few moments ago. ¡ºHey, Grey... Do you want to go somewhere interesting?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It was a sudden question, Grey then stopping on his tracks. He was walking by the corridors, and a sudden voice came ringing in his ears. It was none other than his beloved, a tinge of mischief and excitement present in her voice. ¡ºSomewhere interesting, huh... Is there places in Darius like that©` No, shouldn''t you greet me first before asking that question?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! It''s okay¡«! We''ll be meeting later anyways!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHey now, don''t make it sound like I always have free time. I also have a couple things to do after lunch break. We''re students now, remember?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThen, how about we head there after class! An after-class date, if you will! I''m sure you won''t be bored! Alea said they''re really interesting!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý There was no stopping her, acting as if Grey had already agreed to whatever playful mischiefs she was planning to do. Grey could also sense a bit of trouble coming their way. Either way, things were sure to get interesting. ¡ºHaah... Fine... Where do you want to go?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºYaay¡«! Thank you, Grey! Let''s meet later, okay? I''m going to investigate a little bit first. I''ll tell you what I find sooner or later.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºSure, but just make sure to not get caught up in a mess.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Though, in the end, all Grey could do was agree to the young lady''s words. Like his fianc¨¦e, he was also one with quite a bit of unbridled curiosity, now that Yuna''s words had caught his interest, there was no way he''ll back out without finding out what it is. Time passed by quickly, and Yuna soon sent a couple more statements, telling Grey about what they would be doing. And as expected, it really was one which was bound to get them in trouble. Just hearing what happened to the poor rabbit was traumatizing. But now that he''s agreed to Yuna''s request, all he could do is follow suit and make sure to watch over the latter. With her alchemist blood excited as can be, there was no way he could just leave her alone. It might cause a ruckus or two. The seconds continued to pass and the bells rang all over the academy once again. The students were soon dismissed and the Professors headed back to their offices. Grey and Yuna also met up, now dashing through the forest. "Hmm... This sure reminds me a lot of my school days." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Did you cause a lot of trouble back then too, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, don''t make me sound like I was some sort of troublemaker. I was a pretty diligent student back then. I even got good grades, mind you," £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? My fianc¨¦ sure is amazing¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so Yuna said, but there was a clear lack of enthusiasm in her voice. She looked ar Grey with eyes filled with doubt, staring quite intently as if she was about to swallow him whole. Stares of disbelief and distrust. "Anyway, I''m talking about the adventures. Me and my friends would often hang out by the open fields and have fun. You know, like running around and stuff." £ÛGrey£Ý "You mean like what we''re doing right now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. They were the fun days. We had so much fun, we don!4 even notice time pass by us. Ah¡«. Those were the days." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, reminiscing about his school life. He may have gone through quite a bit of hardships in his past life, but it was also one filled with enjoyment and fulfillment. It was full of memories, sparkling in his mind clear as day. To his words, Yuna could only take a vague grasp and speculate what Grey was talking about. It has only been a week since she started school, and having made some wonderful friends, she could confidently say it was a great time. It was a shame that they would only be there for a couple more weeks left, but there was only so much she could do about it. She needs to savor her time there, and do everything she could, be it studies or fun. Just like what she''s doing right now. "Well, I say that but... Being with you is still the most fun I''ve ever had. My days with you are the best of them all." £ÛGrey£Ý A quick and unexpected jab. Grey said such words without any warning, all the while poking Yuna''s soft cheeks ever so gently. There was a soft and warm smile blooming on his face, one bright enough to melt Yuna''s beating heart. "Wh-What are you talking about all of the sudden, Grey?! S-Sneak attacks are unfair! You should warn me first before you do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then it wouldn''t be a sneak attack anymore, wouldn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Th... That''s... Uuu... You meanie! I hate you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Meanwhile, Yuna''s face was flustered as can be, red than what is humanly possible, all the way to the tip of her pointy ears. Her heart was leaping and racing, thumping ever so wildly as her face continued to burn a fierce red color, She quickened her steps and ran away from embarrassment, leaving Grey on his own. She may be one who often acts clingy and needy, but she is weak to such sneak attacks where she hasn''t prepared her heart yet. It was a critical hit. "Yuna, wait for me. You''re going to trip if you don''t watch your steps!" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! Go away! You''re just going to tease me again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s because my fianc¨¦e is just too cute." £ÛGrey£Ý The charade of flirting and teasing continued, two figures bolting all throughout the forest. Grey and Yuna continued on their way, jumping from branch to branch and running atop the high canopies of the deep and lush forest. They soon arrived at their destination, an even greener scenery greeting them the moment they landed their feet. There was a serene ambience playing in the air, their eyes swimming throughout the scenery, sparkling under the sun. The trees could barely be seen anymore, thick and luscious vines wrapping around their trunks and branches. They looked normal at first glance, but they were definitely the man-eating poison ivies Kale was flaking about previously. "So this is the Man-Eating Grove... It looks more normal than I imagined it to be. I thought there would be bones and skeletons around." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, don''t make it sound like something straight out of a horror movie. The place is already eerie enough. It doesn''t need any more scary things." £ÛGrey£Ý The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "I guess that''s true..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was an expansive area, stretching a few hundred meters from all directions, and covering all areas from the rocks and boulders on the ground all the way to the dense canopy of the forest filled with all sorts of parasitic plants and vegetation. It wasn''t just as simple as calling it "infested". The whole place has been "dominated" by the so-called "Man-Eating Poison Ivies". Just by a quick glance, and could easily tell they were all over the place. If they were as dangerous as Kale claimed them to be, it was very understandable why it was a forbidden area. Grey also checked with his appraisal and surely enough, the vines identified as the notorious ivies. Their leaves were laced with poison and packed quite a sting. But there was just one problem that Grey couldn''t ignore... "Hm? That''s strange..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Is there something wrong, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s... It''s their poison. Unlike what the rumors say, it isn''t lethal at all. Even if normal people touch it, it will only cause rashes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! But Kale definitely said that he saw a rabbit explode into blood and gore right in front of his eyes! The other students said the same thing too!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no mistaking it. Though the God who gave Grey the abilities was a bit of an idiot, his abilities were the real deal. No matter what situation he was in, it always came out right without even the slightest margin of error. It was flawless. However, no matter how much he tried, the results came out the same. The very same man-eating poison ivy before them was not deadly at all, only as painful as any other kind of poison ivy. There are even worse things than it. And even though it does have some mana, making it a magic plant, it was so weak, it would barely be worth much. It would still be useful in alchemy, but the way it is right now, there was no way it could even kill a little bird, much less a rabbit. CHIRP CHIRP TWEET CHIRP TWEET "Ah! Grey, look!" £ÛYuna£Ý Just as their heads were filled with question marks, a sudden melody played out in the air. A number of birds suddenly descended from above and into the Man-Eating Grove. They were bright blue in color, songs sweet as can be, They flew around the place, turning their heads left and right. Their feathers were even bluer than the sky above, their noisy cries turning into a wonderful ballad if listened to closely. It was a wonderful orchestra to behold. "Waah¡«! How beautiful¡«! It''s like we''re in a theater! With birds like these, shouldn''t this place be called a paradise instead?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s still impossible. We may be able to handle it, but normal people would get rashes if they try to stay here. I''m sure it will sting a lot." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I guess you''re right." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to think about it. With things the way they are, it was futile to think too deeply about it. Grey and Yuna simply enjoyed the show of blue and green before them, subtle smiles slowly springing up on their faces... Smiles which didn''t last long. As Grey and Yuna continued to watch, one of the little blue birds started hovering over the poison ivies. It flew left and right, watching the green vines before it, inching closer and closer.... All until it got too close... The bird accidentally pecked on the poison ivy, and like the rabbit from Kale''s story, it quickly fell towards the ground, spiraling down helplessly. The poison ivy''s poison had started spreading all over its miniature body. A second passed, and it shed its beautiful blue feathers. Another second passed, and rashes appeared all over its body. With yet another second, the rashes turned to red and painful blisters, bloating up with the passage of times. The poor bird chirped in pain and convulsed on the ground, its whole body soon swallowed up by the inflamed blisters. It soon exploded with a pop, its reddish skin and charred insides exploding all over the place. And as if they had been lying in wait, the vines suddenly started twitching, slithering towards the carcass of the little bird, sniffing out its body and absorbing it slowly but surely. It was no wonder why it was feared in the academy, "What... What just happened...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... No wonder Kale looked so pale... I can understand it now..." £ÛYuna£Ý Things unfolded all so unexpectedly, Grey and Yuna couldn''t even process what just transpired before them. They were both frozen at the sight, unable to react to the little blue bird''s suffering. A truly traumatizing sight, If it wasn''t for the fact that Grey and Yuna were used to blood and gore, they would have surely thrown up by now, it was a little bit too visual for normal people, capable of bringing nightmares for days, It really was straight out of a horror movie. Thankfully, because of the death of one of its kind, the other blue birds became more cautious and started flying away from the poison ivies. They were all vigilant, not wanting to lose another one of them. "Dammit... What the hell is happening here..." £ÛGrey£Ý However, it was because of such a sight that Grey and Yuna are now even more puzzled. Grey was especially confused, wondering whether his eyes actually got it wrong for the first. It was only then that he realized that... "Wait! Don''t tell me!" £ÛGrey£Ý ... The only things he looked at were the poison ivies. He soon turned his attention to the blue birds before him and appraised them soon after. A wry smile soon appeared on his face, all his questions finally answered. He felt like an idiot, but now that he''s read their description, things finally made a little bit more sense. He already knew something was off before, to think the phenomenon behind it was even more absurd than he imagined... He could only blame himself... ''Hahaha... So that''s how it is...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey thought, snickering to himself. He soon told Yuna what he found out, shocking the young lady just as much as he was. They both felt like fools together, a little bit frustrated that they were played by the forest. Nature sure is amazing. Shock and shenanigans aside, after finding out what the whole deal was all about, Grey and Yuan then collected some samples from the vines and took down some of the birds as well. Their curiosity was still high as can be. After experiencing Man-Eating Grove, they then headed to the next one, the Blind Man''s Graveyard and searched for the Wailing Willow which has been talked about quite a lot in the rumors, said to be located in the dead center of the area. "Hmm... As I thought... This place is strange as well..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right? I feel an irregular mana flow, but it isn''t really powerful..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I can''t really say it''s dangerous though." £ÛGrey£Ý However, like the Man-Eating Grave, there were also a lot of inconsistencies about the rumors and the actual experience about the Blind Man''s Graveyard. In fact, the Wailing Willow Tree at the center was actually quite beautiful. "Maybe it''s because we have high resistance against mental attacks and illusion magic... Should we tone it down a bit, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I guess we could try that. I already checked the place and I doubt that it would harm us. Let''s just do it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«! Here I go¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Driven by extreme and unbridled curiosity, Grey and Yuna voluntarily lowered their resistance against such magic, and made it match that of a normal person''s. It was a decision they will soon come to regret in a matter of moments,.. "Noo!! Not that!! Please stop it!!" £ÛYuna£Ý "What the hell?! Stop it already!!" £ÛGrey£Ý Loud screams and cries echoed all throughout the forest, two figures kneeling on the ground with dark expressions painted on their faces. Horrid scenes played out in their minds, their hearts squeezed in pain and their minds taking in the burden. It was so severe, they would rather fight a Labyrinth Boss again rather than continue even a minute further. Luckily enough, Grey and Yuna were able to raise back their resistance to their normal states, the nightmares finally over. The two of them didn''t dilly-dally even a second longer in the Blind Man''s Graveyard and immediately escaped as quickly as they could. They hurried out of the place, their faces were pale as if they just saw ghosts©` nom something worse than ghosts. "Uuu... That was the worst... I don''t want to experience that again..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Tell me about it... That was even worse than hell..." £ÛGrey£Ý The two of them vowed to never do the same thing ever again, and tried very hard to wipe their minds clean of what just happened. Yet ironically, they still headed to the last and final one amongst the Three Dangers, still not learning their lesson. It was not like Grey and Yuna were just stupid, it was just that they couldn''t help it with their curiosity. And they already started it, so they might as well finish it. It was the final thing they would be doing for the day. "Yuna, are you sure there isn''t any magic in the next one?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. Actually, no one has entered inside before so no one really knows what''s inside of it. All they hear are loud bellows, hence the names." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... What the hell... I just hope it''s nothing like before..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said the two, their steps echoing in the forest. They continued to thread towards their destination, the trees slowly paring away into a small clearing. They finally stopped their tracks, the two of them looking vigilantly in front of them. The place was peaceful as can be, only a small cavern, which could barely fit an adult, present at the scene. It extended several dozen meters down, not a speck of light seeping inside and illuminating the cave. It was very dark. It was also thanks to the silence that the atmosphere seemed more eerie than usual. The more they peered at the cave, the more ominous it seemed. It was just like the saying "If you gaze at the abyss, the abyss gazes back at you"... Or something of the sort. "Hmm... It looks so dark and cramped... Should we head inside, now?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Wait a minute, Yuna. I''ll check it out for a bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Un! Right! Please do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, they have also learned their lesson a little bit. Before they head inside such a suspicious looking place, Grey used his eyes first, and scouted ahead to see what the layout of the cave was like, and actually seemed pretty normal, "Hm? Isn''t that?" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it looked pretty normal except for the presence of a single feature©` or well, rather than a feature, it would be better to say that it was an entity. It wasn''t a beast nor a monster, but instead, a very familiar face. Footsteps soon started to echo from the cave, and a figure slowly started appearing out of the darkness. His face was unveiled by the light, his dark brown hair waving in the air and his clear eyes sparkling like diamonds. "Oh. Fancy meeting you here, Grey, Yuna. How are you two doing?" £ÛFran£Ý It was none other than the Headmaster, greeting the two ever so casually as if there was nothing strange with the current situation. He simply smiled at them, heading out of the cavern and stretching his hands out towards the sky. "Ah, yes... We''ve been treated very well in the Academy. Thank you for asking. But... What are you doing out around here, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, nothing much... I was just checking on a magic tool inside the cavern. It''s about time to change out its mana crystals, you see." £ÛFran£Ý "Ma... Magic tool...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, yes... It''s nothing too complicated actually. It just lets out a thundering bellow and a couple of painful shrieks every once in a while. Though, it seems like it has been several days since its last cry." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster explained with such a gentle smile on his face, but Grey and Yuna''s expressions couldn''t be any different. They were both confused and shocked, looking at the Headmaster with disbelief brewing in their eyes. They were in bewilderment. "Headmaster, by shrieks and bellows, you mean..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, yes. You should have heard it by now. It''s the reason why the Cave of Bellows got its name. It sounds pretty neat, doesn''t it?" £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster, casually confirming Grey and Yuna''s suspicions. Now, both of them know that the Cave of Bellows was nothing more than a fraud. It was all a prank by the Headmaster himself, still smiling ever so gently, And it wasn''t just the Cave of Bellows, but the others as well. The Man-Eating Grove was actually not dangerous at all. The reason for its notorious reputation was none other than the creatures suddenly exploding into blood and gore. Those creatures are called "Goreflies", small beasts at the bottom or H-rank which are adept at making illusions. They take the shapes of other creatures in order to look bigger and protect itself, then exploding into blood and gore the moment they are in danger, then waiting to slip out while the enemy is distracted. However, these Goreflies also happen to be attracted to the scent of the ivies, and thus they gather towards it. They are so weak, they couldn''t even fly away when they get struck by the poison, sniffed out by the ivies soon after. As for the Blind Man''s Graveyard, the Willow Tree was also just for show. There was just an array hidden in sight, showing the darkest and cringiest memories of one''s past, playing it over and over again. From embarrassing moments of failure, to tripping in front of a lot of people, to even something as trivial as having your voice crack in front of a large audience. It was a hell of shame and embarrassment, but not actually dangerous. "Haah... Does this mean the ''Three Dangers'' aren''t real at all?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. What kind of Headmaster would I be if I just let such dangerous things be in the academy. They''re only there to teach them the dangers of the wild." £ÛFran£Ý "Headmaster... There are better ways to go about that, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s true, but don''t you think it''s better if they experience it for themselves. One cannot truly learn until they''ve experienced it, after all." £ÛFran£Ý The two of them wanted to argue with the Headmaster, but having experienced such tiring events in just a couple hours, they neither have the strength nor motivation to do so. They could only smile a wry smile and heave a dry sigh. "Now, now, don''t be too down. Why don''t we have tea and snacks in my office? I have a couple of things to tell you two." £ÛFran£Ý And as if their experiences did not matter to him, the Headmaster casually invited the two for a chat over tea. He was still smiling like how he did before, only waiting for the two to give their reply. "Haah... Sure. Let''s do that, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I could also use some sweets right now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I just have the right things." £ÛFran£Ý CHAPTER 373 END Chapter 374: Subtle Harassments "Ah, crap... I totally forgot my homework! I''m gonna be in so much trouble!" "Hey, have you heard about Mitch? I heard he just reached Tier-4 yesterday." "Common Paralla, Heller Roots, Tala Arbogonia... And what was it again?" A new morning, a new day, a new experience. With the rising of the sun, everyone, students and professors were now full of energy, bustling and chattering in the long hallways. Darius academy was abuzz, a lively orchestra playing in the air. The crowd was moving in and out of the massive halls, doors opening and closing as they poured in into the classrooms, taking their seats and studying their notes. It was yet another school day, another chance to learn more about alchemy, In such a crowded place, a single lady stood out like no other. Her hair was silver and her eyes were blue. She walked down the hallways, and all eyes were glued to her. It has already been several days since she arrived, and she was as popular as always, ''Hmm¡«? I wonder what lessons we''re going to learn today¡«'' £ÛYuna£Ý However, such popularity didn''t even get a chance to shine in her mind. There was only alchemy brewing inside, her heart pumping cheerfully with excitement as she looked forward to what topics and lessons she will be learning today. It was the second day of the week already, and now, she has a different schedule than yesterday. There are a total of 4 subjects for the day, 2 in the morning, and 2 in the afternoon. Of which, 1 is an elective she is taking with Alea. "Elena¡«! You sure are popular as ever¡«! Good morning¡«!" £ÛAlea£Ý And speaking of Alea, the young lady had just greeted her from behind, her cheerful and resonant voice ringing in her ears. She was as lively as usual, skipping her steps to match Yuna''s pace, walking by her side by side. Alea had just exited the Girl''s dormitory and was on the way to the classroom. She just happened to see Yuna by the distance, then catching up to her, and greeting her with a bright smile. A smile which also melted the hearts of the spectators. "Good morning, Alea. You seem to be in a very good mood today." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s because I just finished a new item yesterday. It''s something I''ve been working on for weeks! Do you want to see?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh, can I? I would very much love to!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! I''ll show you later when school is over!" £ÛAlea£Ý The two young ladies chattered and clattered, their steps echoing simultaneously as the people watched them walk down the hallway. Yuna alone was already beautiful, but with Alea now by her side, they looked amazing together. Soon enough, they finally reached their room, a number of familiar faces greeting them with a wave of their hands. They continued their merry and cheerful chat, soon heading towards their seats with bright smiles drawn on their faces. However, they were smiles which didn''t last long... "Then, I realized that I have been doing the whole formula wrong! It seems like I over-saturated the mixtures! It was all because of that!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Eh? Does that mean that it was solved with water in the end?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! I just added another portion of water into my next trial, and who would have guessed it?! It actually worked! I''m finally progressing!" £ÛAlea£Ý Yuna and Alea soon took their seats, still continuing their chat, and while doing so, Alea then opened the drawer under her desk to check on the supplies she had, taking out some and adding a couple things, organizing her things neatly. The former also did the same, soon opening her desk. However, rather than a pile of neatly organized school supplies, there were only bugs crawling about. There were centipedes and beetles, wriggling about in a repulsive manner. Both their eyes were stuck on the wriggling little creatures, watching a wave of black and gray move about. They looked like the definition of insect hell, a beetle taking to the air the moment it realized someone had opened up the drawer. "Kyaaaaa!! Bugs!! Get them away from me!!" £ÛAlea£Ý It took quite a while to register, but the moment she realized that there were bugs under Yuna''s desk, Alea immediately started panicking, a loud and agonized cry echoing throughout the whole classroom and out to the hallways. There were tears forming in the corner of her eyes as she ran around the place, then heading towards Edin and Kale who just arrived, hiding behind their backs and using them as some sort of shield against the tiny critters, scared as can be. She may be an alchemist, but she still couldn''t handle bugs and the likes. If it wasn''t for that fact, her arsenal of items she could make would have expanded my leaps and bounds. However, insects are still too graphic to look at. "E-Elena...! G-Get away from there! They will bite you!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry, they''re totally harmless." £ÛYuna£Ý "Harmless?! Have you seen the look in their eyes?! It looks like they''re ready to bite me the moment they have the chance to! Insects are the spawn or the devil! Hurry and get over here already©` Kyaaaaa!! Get away from me!!" £ÛAlea£Ý Alea couldn''t even finish her words, another beetle soon flying towards her direction. She was cut off, and most importantly, being chased by a little beetle, fear traced in her eyes as if death was after her tail. She was very close to crying. Well, it wasn''t just Alea, many of the girls, and some of the boys were also disturbed by the insects, running around in the classroom, and thrusting them into chaos. The morning had just started, and they are already off to a lively start. "Elena, don''t touch that! They''re really dangerous©` Kyaaaaa!!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Alea, you should worry about yourself first. The beetle is coming closer." £ÛKale£Ý "S-Shut up! Once I manage to lose it, I''m really going to beat you up!" £ÛAlea£Ý Though, unlike the others, Yuna''s expressions couldn''t be any more indifferent©` Or rather, she looked at the bugs with much curiosity, tilting her head left and right as she scrutinized the little bugs, finding a lot more stuff the more she looked. Heck, Yuna even dared to pick up the insects with her bare hands, not showing any hints of fear in her eyes. She was a fearless warrior, without any second thoughts of backing out just because of some mere insects. "Oh! Aren''t these the Pinchrock Centipedes and Jetwing Borbona Beetles! There''s also some Meddleworms here as well! How lucky!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! Did you just say Meddleworms?! Let me see!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Un! Come take a look! It looks pretty big too!" £ÛYuna£Ý They may be amongst the most grotesque and repulsive insects and critters there is, but an alchemy ingredient is an alchemy ingredient no less. Yuna was rather excited to see them, her eyes already bursting with ideas on what to do with them. Of course, these also interested Edin a lot. He could barely get such things no matter how hard he works, but to think that he got ahold of a sudden chance. His luck was on another level. He couldn''t be any less happier and excited. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The two of them smiled joyously whilst they held the insects and arthropods. They then took out jars from God-knows-where, and stored all the precious ingredients inside. They even caught the ones who managed to fly away without much difficulty, ''Mmn¡«! What a great haul!" £ÛYuna£Ý With the situation under control, the classroom returned to normal. The Professor soon arrived and everyone resumed with their studies as per usual. It may have started a bit too rowdy, but it was still more than enough to be grateful of. Time passed by just like that, and like in their first period, there were yet another batch of repulsive things under Yuna''s desk. However, rather than insects and small critters, there were only frogs inside, all hopping out the moment they saw light. However, like before, those frogs also happen to be useful in alchemy. Both her and Edin caught them fervently, storing them in yet another glass jar. It was a bonanza of alchemy materials, the two of them truly proving how much they loved alchemy. DONGGG DONGGG DONGGG DONGGG The school bells finally rang, and it was finally time for lunch. The moment they were dismissed, they immediately headed towards the cafeteria to grab a wonderful lunch together. They could finally take a break from learning and studying. "Haah... I can''t believe all those things just happened this morning,.. They can''t all be a coincidence, right? They can''t be..." £ÛAlea£Ý "You may be right, Alea. But you''re still worrying too much. Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elena.., you should be the one most worried right now, you know?" £ÛAlea£Ý And while they headed towards the cafeteria, they all talked about the things that just happened in the morning. No matter how one looks at it, there was no way that it was a simple coincidence that they all involved Yuna''s desk. Well, rather than the desk, it seems like their target was none other than Yuna. She has been doing too well, and outshining all the other students even when she arrived at the Academy, garnering the attention of many, be it students or professors. Attention that isn''t always good every single time. Though many admired her for her skills, many also envied her for it. They simply couldn''t accept that they were lacking in comparison to her, resorting to underhanded and dishonest tricks. "It''s fine. No one''s gotten hurt yet anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "Elena, you do know how scary those things were, right? You should get more angry for God''s sake! Geez! Seriously©`" £ÛAlea£Ý "Ahh! Watch out!" Peace was soon broken, a loud scream coming from a couple distances away. A dirty ball came hurling towards everyone''s direction, flying at extreme speeds as if it was a bullet darting through the air, everyone closing their eyes in reflex. All except one.... ¡¶Barrier¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... And someone is the lovely heroine, Yuna. The moment she saw the ball heading towards their way, she immediately moved her hands and raised it in front of her. She chanted with a soft voice, a semi-transparent shield of mana appearing before her and everyone else. The ball hit the barrier, and bounced off into the distance before hitting the ground, rolling around, and finally coming to a stop. The moment everyone opened their eyes, the ball was already on the ground, lying motionlessly. "H... Huh...? W... What just happened...?" £ÛKale£Ý "Fufufu! Nothing much. I just used a little bit of barrier magic." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh?! You can use barrier magic, Elena?! That''s amazing!!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Not really. I just learnt enough so I could protect myself." £ÛYuna£Ý Whilst everyone was feeling relieved and confused, a couple figures suddenly came rushing towards them with pale expressions painted on their faces, hurriedly looking around for the ball and seeing if it hurt somebody. They were the ones who kicked the ball their way, and quickly apologized for what just happened. They received a bit of a scolding from Alea, making them bow their heads a couple of times to show how sincere their apologies were. However, Yuna''s thoughts were much different, it may be subtle, but she could easily sense that wind magic was involved in what just happened. She doesn''t know who it was, but with it, she could finally tell that everything wasn''t a coincidence. "You should be more careful next time, okay?! I''m going to bear all of you up if this ever happens again, you hear me?!" £ÛAlea£Ý """Y-Yes, Ma''am!!""" And just as she finished with her thoughts, Alea was also done scolding the ones who were playing with the ball. It seems like they were lower grade students, fully aware of how fierce and feisty Alea was. The youngsters soon went away, apologizing a final time and bringing their ball with them. It was quite unfortunate that they got involved in something they have no idea of, but Yuna couldn''t just tell them her findings without any evidence. She could only wish that they don''t take it to heart too much. "Haah.... Seriously. That could have been very dangerous, you know?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry too much about it, Alea. Why don''t we just continue heading to the cafeteria? I''m already starting to get hungry." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right, Alea. It''ll be hard to find a table if we dawdle any longer." £ÛKale£Ý "Ah, right! Sorry, sorry, I got too heated up there." £ÛAlea£Ý With the situation now resolved, everyone finally continued heading towards the cafeteria, and luckily enough, there were still some seats and tables present there. They met up with Grey, and had a wonderful lunch together. Of course, this also meant that Grey once again brought out the massive portions of dishes he and Yuna cooked this morning. They were dishes loved by everyone, the two of them once again demonstrating how much they could eat in one sitting, DONGGGGG DONGGGGG DONGGGGG Lunch break was soon over and the school bells rang, and it was now time for the afternoon classes to commence. They once again parted with Grey, and headed back to their own classes, attending another important lecture. Luckily enough, it seems like there were no pranks or tricks under Yuna''s desk. It seems like they neither had the time nor confidence to pull such useless things off when there are so many people around, it was a relief. Another hour and a half soon elapsed, and it was finally time to engage in "Heavy Brewery" yet again. The Professor arrived just a couple minutes later, a couple of students once again helping her carry her things. "Now then, who can distribute these to everyone?" "Ah! Professor, I can do that! Just leave it to me!" "Me too, Professor! Let me help with that!" Soon, the packs and pouches of herbs to be used, a couple of volunteering students distributing them to everyone in the room. The only strange thing to note was that the two of them were both lackeys of Jermel, students who are actually up to no good. They all distributed the things with casual expressions on their faces, passing by the students one after another. And it may be out of pettiness or just mere coincidence, but for some reason, Yuna was the last to be given her herbs. "Miss Elena, these are the only ones left. You can have it." Said the lackey with a hateful glint shimmering in his eyes. He just couldn''t be any more obvious with the way he was acting, clearly having something against Yuna. There was an irritating smile on his face one just wants to wipe off with a quick slap. Moreover, it wasn''t just the lackey. Jermel as well was looking at Yuna with a glare like piercing daggers, With the hostility he was showing, there was no doubt about it. He was the one responsible for the misfortunes Yuna just suffered. "Tsk! It''s that Jermel again... I bet he''s the one behind those bugs and frogs from before©` No! I''m sure of it!" £ÛAlea£Ý He was so obvious, even Alea couldn''t help but notice his hostility and arrogance. If it wasn''t for the fact that she''ll be punished and that he was a noble, Alea would have already sent him flying with her signature punch. "Just ignore them, Elena. They''re just envious of your looks and talents." £ÛAlea£Ý "Don''t worry, I know. I''m not that petty, you know." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s good. Let''s just focus on our lesson for now. I''m sure we''re going to learn something new again! Let''s just do our best!" £ÛAlea£Ý There was no need to pay attention to such hateful scums, and so they simply turned their attention to the blackboard where the Professor explained about their next topic they will be discussing for the whole week. Soon, it was finally time for the practical applications. It was finally time to get brewing, everyone heading to their own working stations and setting up their equipment©` All of them, except one student. That student was Yuna. "Hm? That''s weird... Why isn''t this working...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Is there something wrong with the equipment, Elena?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Well, you see... It seems to be malfunctioning a little,.." £ÛYuna£Ý It seemed fine at first glance, but upon closer inspection, there were actually a few faults within the equipment, most of the magic tools not functioning properly. It was just fine when she worked with it a few days ago, yet problems suddenly emerged, What''s worse, it wasn''t just the equipment, but the ingredients as well. They were all of the lowest quality ones, some were even rejects. Al, her items were in the worst possible situation. It was clearly something planned against Yuna. As for the ones who planned them, there was no need to even guess. They were none other than Jermel and his stupid entourage. They were all wearing sinister smiles atop their faces, looking as obvious as can be, "Excuse me, Professor! Can we have a minute, please?! Elena''s equipment is not working and her ingredients are also in a mess." £ÛAlea£Ý "Hm? What do you mean, Student Alea?" "Please have a look, Professor." £ÛAlea£Ý As per Alea''s request, the Professor headed towards them and checked up on the equipment and ingredients. Surely enough, it was just like how Alea described them, a puzzled expression looming over the Professor''s face. "How did this happen... I''m sure I checked up on them just this morning,.." The Professor looked at every corner and tried to fix it, but it was all to no avail. They were high-class equipment, after all. There was no way someone like her who has no knowledge in enchantment could fix such complex circuits and enchantments. "Haah... I''m really sorry about this, Student Elena. I''m sure I already checked beforehand, so something must have happened. I''m really sorry." "No, it''s fine, Professor." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... Then, are you going to spectate for now? I want to replace your equipment and ingredients right now, but it might take quite a bit of time. Don''t worry, I won''t deduct any points from you today." Said the Professor, trying to compromise with Yuna. She wanted to see her make something amazing today as well, but there was only so much she could do when things have gotten the way they are now. It was truly a shame. "Thank you, Professor, but... I''d still like to continue." £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! But we don''t have any good equipment and ingredients left?!" "Please don''t worry, Professor, I can still manage even with these ingredients and equipment. Please watch over me," £ÛYuna£Ý Hearing Yuna''s words, there was a bit of hesitation in the Professor''s heart, but at the same time, there was also a blooming curiosity. She wanted to see where Yuna''s confidence came from, wanting to see what other things she would offer her. Meanwhile, Yuna''s thoughts were completely different. She is a bit annoyed that they went so far just to get in her way and mess with her, but there was no way she would be stopping over something so trivial. No, no, not at all, If there is no good equipment and ingredients around she can use, there is always her skills and magic she could rely on. She isn''t a Tier-8 Alchemist just for show. She is determined to show the others what she is capable of. "Hmm... Fine. But please stop when it gets too dangerous, okay?" "Yes! I''ll surely do so, Professor!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as the Professor gave Yuna the thumbs up, she immediately started working, using a hit of plant magic to revitalize the useless herbs and turn them into something somewhat useful. She processed them all carefully, one after another, using her magic instead of good equipment like the others. Her control over heat, mixing, hydration, and many more processes was even better than the most accurate equipment, surpassing them both in quality and consistency. Yuna continued to process the ingredients into the best mixtures and solutions they possibly could. And soon enough, it was finally time for the brewery to commence, the young lady''s eyes glowing a different glint as she started to get serious. All she used were simple vials as containers of the solutions, using magic to do the rest. She used fire to heat the solution, wind for centrifugation, water for hydration, ice for cooling down, earth for removing sediments, and many more. It wasn''t just alchemy or a magic show, it was a whole performance, brilliant as can be with Yuna as the star. All elements of the play were very harmonious, the solution changing colors every so often, all until the final drop was condensed. "Whew... I''m finally finish©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Amazing! What technique did you use just now, Student Elena?! No, first! I didn''t know you could use magic so well! How many attributes can you use?! What level is your control with each of them?! How did you manage to......" The very moment Yuna sealed the potion with a cork, the Professor immediately rushed towards her and bombarded her with a ton of questions, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Her usually stiff and strict character broke for the first time, "Lady Elena is the best! You even know magic!" "Ohh! As expected of a genius! She really is on another level!" "Can you teach me some tips, Miss Elena?!" Well, it wasn''t just the Professor who was excited, many of the students also were. After all, even when she was the most disadvantaged one, she was still the one who finished first with the best quality produced. It was a great feat! Of course, there were also some dissatisfied with her abilities, clicking their tongues and glaring at her with sharp eyes filled with hostility. One of them in particular was especially enraged, hatred bubbling deep inside his heart. ''That spiteful b*tch...!'' £ÛJermel£Ý CHAPTER 374 END Chapter 375: Bubbling Motivation Herbs here, herbs there, and herbs all over the place. There were rare materials and ingredients everywhere, the marketplace painted green, red, blue, hold, and so much more. The people were abuzz, goods and items moved here and there. It was yet another day, and the weekend is upon the world once again. There was no class in the academies, and so, the market was more crowded than usual, students and professors alike exploring the place to buy ingredients for their alchemy needs. The merchants didn''t let go of the opportunity either, taking out fresh items to display in order to attract customers. The Herb Market was competitive as ever, merchants calling towards customers and bargaining every now and then. "No. I can''t do that, Miss. If I go any lower than this, I will be the one losing money here! 300 kiels a bundle, nothing less!" "Mmng... 3500 kiels for a dozen bundles! How about that?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ugh...! Fine! 3500 kiels it is! That''s a done deal!" And amongst these bargains, Yuna was participating in one. She was quite the fierce one, barely budging an inch on her price. Even when the merchant was on the losing side, he had no other choice but to accept, otherwise, he might never be able to sell them until they expire. It was the best he could do. In the end, Yuna bought 3 dozen bundles of herbs and paid the merchant, silver and bronze coins shimmering under the sky as she handed them over to the merchant. It was a wonderful trade, Yuna heading back with a satisfied smile on her face. The young lady barely bargained with the merchants, but for the first time ever since, she decided to do so, successfully slashing down the prices in her first try. Both her charisma and feistiness was a hard combo to ignore. "You sure look happy. So, how was your first bargain?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It was great! I saved 1,300 kiels from it! Aren''t I amazing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh¡«! That''s amazing. You might have a talent for this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? I suddenly feel like a real merchant!" £ÛYuna£Ý Declared the young lady, puffing out her ample chest and beaming a proud smile. She was now brimming with confidence, ready to head to another shop and start bargaining once more, looking forward to how much money she could save. Meanwhile, Grey could only look at her and smile a warm smile. He''s always had his special eyes so he''s never had a reason to bargain so much, only needing to look at the other party and determine that they were lying or not. Still, seeing Yuna try a bit of bargaining was not a bad experience. In fact, he might even learn a thing or two from her, greatly satisfied knowing that she won''t be bullied by veteran merchants if she ever ventures into the world of merchantry alone. "Still, Yuna... Why did you suddenly start bargaining? You usually just buy them as long as the price seems reasonable. Is it because of the Academy?" £ÛGrey£Ý "The Academy, well, not exactly... It was Alea who taught me the basics of bargaining and how to gain the upper hand in negotiations." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alea? Why so suddenly?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m not really sure... She just said it was good to learn it, otherwise, people might start taking advantage of me. And looking at it in retrospect.., I really did spend quite a lot of money on my alchemy, didn''t I?" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just a lot, it was a mountain of money. Especially including all the auctions and events Yuna had participated in. She had lost millions of kiels, when she could have just found a better way to settle it. She was simply too carefree back then. Though they have a ton of money, it still doesn''t exempt them from the fact that they were being wasteful. It was best to save up every kiel they could, and make sure to spend it reasonably. They already are adults, after all. "Oh, speaking of being taken advantage of... How are your classes? I heard that some people had been pulling dirty tricks on you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, those... Well, they really were mean, but I can handle them." £ÛYuna£Ý "Are you sure? You shouldn''t tolerate bullying, you know? Just tell me when you want to teach them a lesson, I''ll be sure to ingrain it to their bones." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you sound scary when you talk like that." £ÛYuna£Ý Replied Yuna, barely any worries in her eyes. The bullying and harassment has been going on for a couple days already, and it has only increased ever since, more and more tricks being pulled against her every single day. There were pranks where they switched her vials, some times where her tools and items suddenly disappeared, sudden winds rushing at her, drawings and doodles in her desks, and many more. The typical harassment one would see in TV shows. Of course, not a single one of these harassments worked on Yuna, her quickly and easily resolving things with a bit of magic. She even received more merit points after finishing the tasks with great handicaps, much to the perpetrators'' dissatisfaction. "And besides, they''re just kids. Just leave them be for now, Grey. They''re just kids doing childish things, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you do know that you''re younger than most of them, right? And if we''re talking about being childish, then... You would be at the top of the list, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "W-What?! I''m not that childish!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, really? Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately?" £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps the biggest bully of them all was none other than her very own fianc¨¦, always finding ways to poke fun at her. Grey teases the young lady both day and night, his slight chuckles ringing over Yuna''s ears time and time again. Of course, his "teasing" during the night was on a whole different level, making the young lady''s face blush a feverish red color as he showers her as much affection as possible. He was a complete beast beyond redemption. "So, what''s the real reason?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Umm, well... That... I find it fun how they always fail their attempts. They actually look quite cute and pitiful when trying their best." £ÛYuna£Ý "Wow... I didn''t think my fianc¨¦e had a side like this..." £ÛGrey£Ý "H-Hey! What''s with that tone?! You''re teasing me again, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Though perhaps the real reason why Yuna still didn''t take any action was that she found it fun how the perpetrators still always fail their every attempt. It was like she was playing a game where she had to avoid getting cornered by the enemy. It may be unorthodox and straight up insane, but Yun finds it very satisfying, making her days a bit more interesting when she''s always up against the blackboard. It was a good way to switch up her pace and have a little bit of fun. Also, the very obvious expressions Jermel and his entourage make every tIme whenever they fail is also quite fun to watch. Seeing them frown in dissatisfaction and clench their fists in anger was a sight to see. Yuna was surprisingly diabolical. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ''Is my fianc¨¦ perhaps a sadist...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey, cupping his chin ever so slightly all the while he looked at his cute and angelic fianc¨¦e. It seems like his teasing had once again influenced her, turning her personality a little twisted. He was a bit concerned, actually. "Grey, you just thought of something rude just now, didn''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "No! You clearly were thinking of something rude just now! Don''t try to deny it! I can see it on your face!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Maybe you just saw wrongly? It happens from time to time." £ÛGrey£Ý The shenanigans continued to unfold, and the two of them continued their buying of the herbs, Yuna bargaining fiercely with the merchants as if it was nobody''s business. It was truly an absurd sight to behold, Grey buying a couple of ingredients for lunch. There were some failures and successes, but overall, Yuna got a pretty good start. She saved over 15 thousand kiels in just a single shipping spree, gaining a large amount of experience in bargaining. She was a talent to behold. All jokes aside, Grey and Yuna soon headed back towards Camellia Valley in order to put the ingredients to good use. Grey headed to the kitchen to cook, and Yuna in the Sanctuary while she brews potion after potion for the day. BLUB BLUB BLUB BLUB The flames danced in the wind and the solution boiled like water. Yuna was now concocting anesthesia for hunting down Mid-Rank beasts. It was an item potent enough to knock them out in a matter of seconds the moment they''re hit, Yuna turned up the heat even more and the liquid soon turned into vapor, leaving only sediments at the bottom of the flasks. The vapor soon underwent distillation, everything condensing back into a liquid inside the cooling chamber. The liquid solution dripped down another flask, drop by drop, clear as can be with barely any scent to differentiate it from water. It was cool and very fluid, only a couple more steps left before it became something barely usable. "Then add some Wartwood extracts... Heat it up again... And..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady didn''t waste any more time. As soon as the distilled liquid was ready, she immediately moved her hands and added a couple more things in the mix, soon changing the color of the clear solution into a slightly green liquid. All that was needed was a bit of shaking and for the final touch, Yuna added some mana into the liquid, thickening it a little bit and making it glow ever so dimly. A bit more shaking later and the item was finally done. Yuna then took out several tube vials and distributed the solutions to each of the vials. A total of 18 has been made, each of them eligible to be used even after 10 years of storing. Such magnificent potion with an amazing shelf life. "Phew... That really was a lot..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, looks like you''re finished already. Here, have some snacks," £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, thank you! You''re the best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey soon arrived, bringing a tray in his hands. There were snacks and fruit juice to be seen, Yuna eyes lighting up brightly the moment she saw Grey. She quickly gave him a hug, then proceeding to eat some of the snacks the former brought. "Mmn¡«! These are delicious, Grey! They''re my favorites!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Your favorites... Don''t you say that with everything you eat?" £ÛGrey£Ý No, she wasn''t just eating. She happily wolfed down the snacks and whilst wearing a bright smile. She has been too absolved in her work for several hours already, she completely to eat some snacks. Thankfully, Grey was there to save the day. Of course, Yuna''s concoctions weren''t just the anesthetic items she just made, but a lot more. There were healing potions, revitalizing potions, beast repellants, calming creams, premium sleeping pills, and so much more. In fact, there were already heaps and piles of items piled atop the tables, hundreds upon hundreds of vials present by the racks and ready to be used. Yuna has just made another batch, aiming to make a couple thousand before the end of the day, "Mmn¡«! Those were some good snacks! I feel so much better now!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? You''re going to work again, Yuna? Shouldn''t you rest a little first?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s okay. I still have a lot of energy in me! I need to finish all of them before my motivation runs out! I want to make some more!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unlike usual, Yuna didn''t savor her time as much while she was snacking and wolfed all of them down in just a matter of minutes. She soon headed back to her working area, a strong and vigorous flame of determination burning in her eyes. Grey was quite a bit worried about how excited she was, but seeing her work so hard and play around with motivation was more than enough for him. He could only heave a sigh in resignation and cheer on his beloved. "Then, good luck, Yuna. I know you can do it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! You can count on me!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her eyes burning with delight, Yuna then proceeded with her usual alchemy. Now, she wasn''t just making any normal items, she is making Superior-Grade items only alchemists of her caliber can manage to concoct. Yuna took out a large number of magic plants and chaos quickly spewed in the whole laboratory. Though most magic plants act like normal ingredients after getting picked, some were still as feisty when they were still alive, still packing some fighting spirit, FWOOOOOSHHH FWOOOOOSHHH BOOM BOOM BOOM One magic in particular was very fierce. It was spitting out flames all over the place, hot enough to melt steel at a single touch. It was fierce enough that even Mid-Rankers would be in danger if they were too careless. Thankfully, the items inside the laboratory were top-notch, not a single one damaged by the magic plant''s lashing flames. Rather, they only looked more sparkly, looking as if they just underwent a fierce sterilization. "Shut up already, will you?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, such flames were no match for the young lady. All she needed to do was smack the rampaging magic plant and it was quickly silenced, coughing a couple huffs and puffs of smoke as it endured the pain of Yuna''s smacking. It tried to fight back again, opening its flowers for a big one, but before it could even blast its flames, it was once again hit by a smack, and another, and one more. It was futile resistance, only receiving more pain the more it tried to struggle. "Don''t be so stubborn, Torchflower! You''re going to be ground into powder anyway! Stop it before I beat you up even harder!" £ÛYuna£Ý Fiercely announced the young lady as she shook the poor torchflower violently as can be. It was good that it doesn''t have any real sentience or emotions, else it would surely be bawling right now, crying out injustice over unfair treatment. In the end, the torchflower finally stopped struggling, losing its will to resist. It may not have true intelligence, but it instinctively knew that it would be hit the more it tries to defy the young lady. It was actually quite pitiful to watch. "Haha... I sure have a fierce fianc¨¦e..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Did you say something just now, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... I was just talking to myself." £ÛGrey£Ý The torchflower was processed by Yuna, turned into two materials. There were its extracts made by crushing its whole body finely and extracting the liquid contents using water magic. The rest was shredded using wind magic, turned to powder. With the feisty part now done, Yuna soon continued with her work and took out a few more ingredients to compliment the torchflower materials she just processed. Most of them were also magic plants, all costing several thousands of kiels. FIZZLE FIZZLE FIZZLE BOOM BOOM FWOOSH The process of making the potion was not any less difficult either, violent explosions resounding in the air, harmful fumes oozing out of the cauldron, and liquids bubbling in extreme temperatures, sometimes scorching hot and other times freezing cold. It was a process which needed extreme care and delicacy, a single mistake able to turn such precious materials into useless rubbish. At worst, the whole setup would explode in flames or produce a similarly catastrophic result. "Hmmn¡«? Mmn¡«? Mhmmn¡«? Mmmn¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý However, there was no need to fear anything with Yuna around. Her precision and control is beyond what is humanly possible, extreme acuity complimenting her quick and dexterous movements. She was even humming cheerfully to herself. What would be an impossible challenge to alchemists her age was but an easy task for her. Her rhythm was beyond perfect and her form was perfect like a coordinator leading an orchestra, not wasting any bit of efficiency. ''Hahaha. She sure is having a lot of fun. I wonder how this scene would look in a portrait... Should I paint one later?'' £ÛGrey£Ý In fact, she was so beautiful, Grey couldn''t help but want to paint a portrait of Yuna while performing alchemy. The more he looked at Yuna, the more beautiful it became, a fantastical scene unfolding before his purple eyes. SNAP SNAP SNAP SNAP Of course, there was no way he would pass up on taking a couple pictures of the young lady. She would normally complain, but with her as focused as she is right now, she didn''t even realize Grey was taking photos of her. It was as beautiful as one would expect, worthy to be framed and proudly displayed in a museum. It was going to be added into Grey''s "Yuna" album once again, a satisfied smile blooming on his face, looking like a fool. "Well... I should probably get going now..." £ÛGrey£Ý Regrettably, Grey has some other things to do as well. He had just reached Tier-8 in enchanting not long ago, and it was time to try out his newfound skills on the items he forged with his blacksmithing skills. Though not as much as Yuna, Grey was also quite fond of his blacksmithing and enchanting. His heart was getting pumped up just thinking of the possibilities of the items he could produce, itching to work his hands once again. "Yuna, I''ll be going now. I left a couple more snacks here. Make sure to eat whenever you take a break, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said, but there were no responses to be heard. Yuna was still very focused with her work, seemingly lost in her own world. It was good that she was very hardworking but there are times when it felt a little worrying. ¡ºYuna, were you listening to me?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Un! I will be cooking dinner later! I got it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not what I said, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý Nope, she wasn''t listening at all, jolting as if a ghost just jumpscared her. Of course, Grey only spoke to her when she was only observing and thinking of what to do, not causing any mishaps. Safety still comes first, after all. "Haah... Forget about it. Just make sure to eat your snacks and not to overwork yourself. Take some breaks every once in a while, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! I''ll make sure to remember that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t just remember it, make sure to do it. I''ll check on you later, and I don''t want even a single speck of food left on your plate, understood?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll wipe my plate clean for sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she said, but with how excited she looked, Grey couldn''t really trust her. All he could trust was her stomach and her gluttony. He could rest assured that she would eat at least a couple sandwiches and drink some water. "Then, I''ll be going ahead now. Just make sure to remember what I said. Oh, and you might want to hurry it up with your brewing. One flask is already bubbling." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! U-Un! I''ll see you later¡«! I love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I love you too. Take care." £ÛGrey£Ý A sweet and sappy atmosphere brewing in the air, the lovers soon separated and headed their own places. Yuna stayed behind to conduct her alchemy, whilst Grey headed a distance away to start hammering the metals and materials. Hammer strikes soon echoed in the air, accompanied with the scorching whistles of the flames and the thundering explosions from the laboratory. The clouds continued to drift in the sky, two figures wearing bright smiles on their beautiful faces. ... CLINK CLINK CLINK CLINK Vials were shaken and liquids were poured. The solutions were concentrated and diluted, undergoing heat and cold as it changed from color to color, consistency varying with the passage of time, clearly fumes rising in the air. A bespectacled man stood proud and facilitated the whole process. He moved with grace and majesty, not spilling a single drop and not making even a single mistake. His eyes, as clear as the sparkling lakes, peered into the vials with a gentle passion. The whole process was soon over, a series of clinks and thuds echoing in the air as the man put down the glass vials. He flicked the switches and turned off the heat, a herbal and calming scent wafting through the whole room. "Haah... This is quite the fearsome poison, isn''t it?" £ÛFran£Ý That man was none other than the Headmaster of Darius Academy, quite a puzzled look on his face as he tried out new formulas provided by the professors©` or rather, relayed by the professors. They were recipes made by the ever so cheerful Yuna. Not only were they new and effective, they were also more cost-effective compared to the current formulas used by Alchemists. Some were even more potent than the current formulas, capable of revolutionizing the alchemy world... No, with the concepts working behind the recipes, it is already revolutionizing the way people will think about alchemy. The moment they are released to the public, it would surely cause a massive wave of change throughout the whole world. "New formulas, huh..." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster already knew how fearsome Yuna''s skills are, but it even surpassed his imagination. Her way of thinking is completely different from his, not having any fears to try out new and outrageous ideas. She was an alchemist amongst alchemists. "Hahaha... Looks like I''ve gotten too old now. I really have to hand it over to the next generation already." £ÛFran£Ý All he could do was laugh and look forward to the unknown future... CHAPTER 375 END Chapter 376: Fruits of Effort FLAP FLAP FLAP FLAP Papers of white were flipped and stacked, words and numbers strung along to make sentences and paragraphs. Its ink was darker than the night sky, dancing beautifully on the paper, leaving dark marks on its wake. The pens glowed a gentle glint, a string of characters signed on the paper. The pen was soon passed to another, writing yet another string after the former, the pen once more glowing a subtle shimmer. Signatures were affixed on the final pages. "It was a pleasure working with you, Your Majesty." £ÛFran£Ý "The pleasure is mine, Headmaster.... Though, I would have preferred it if you would address casually like you usually do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, it''s just too fun, I couldn''t help myself." £ÛFran£Ý It has been almost 3 weeks since Grey and Yuna entered the Academy, and ever since, their days have gone at a casual pace with nothing too noteworthy happening. The only thing that comes to mind is how Yuna dominates the whole place. Now, Grey is meeting up with the Headmaster to discuss all the terms and processes about all the new recipes and concepts Yuna developed in order to make patents out of them, the latter serving as the witness to their submission. With it, Yuna is now a proud owner of over a dozen patents, with many more coming soon. Not only would she earn a lot of money once people start using them, but her name would forever be engraved in the history of alchemy as a great alchemist. "It''s good that we''re already done with the procedures, but... It would have been nice if it was Yuna who signed the papers." £ÛFran£Ý "I would also like that too, but, you know Yuna. She''s one who prioritizes alchemy over most things. I might have to have her sign at a later date, though," £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. It seems like she''s having fun here in Darius." £ÛFran£Ý "A little bit too much fun, actually... She always holes herself up whenever we get back home and makes all kinds of items. Just yesterday, she tried making a sense enchanting pill out of curiosity." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, a sense enhancing pill! I would love to hear more about that!" £ÛFran£Ý With the paperwork dome, the two gentlemen now chatted casually over some idle topics, talking about Yuna''s progress and adventures in alchemy in particular. Grey sounded quite like a doting father very proud of his daughter, Not that the Headmaster couldn''t relate with him though. He as well knows what it feels like when someone you''ve taught advances in something. It feels like oneself also took a big step forward. An immense feeling of joy and happiness. The Headmaster himself also has a few disciples, and though many of them reached Tier-6, Tier-7, and even Tier-8, none of them could catch up to him. As for Yuna, she was simply on another level, he couldn''t help but be envious of. "Maybe later... Or actually, a lot later... It might be better to have Yuna tell you about it. She''s the one who made it, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s a good idea. But from your words, I don''t think I can have a chat with her any sooner... Do you think I could lure her with sweets, Grey?" £ÛFran£Ý "Please don''t treat my fianc¨¦e like a toddler, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Sorry, I didn''t mean it that way. It''s just that she seemed the type to come here voluntarily if I offer her some snacks. It just feels like it." £ÛFran£Ý There was no need to doubt as the Headmaster was right on point. Though Yuna may be wary of strangers, such wariness doesn''t extend to those she already knew beforehand. She would absolutely, for certain, take such an obvious bait. It was only then that Grey realized how easy his fianc¨¦e was. She may be growing up to be a fine young lady, but at the same time, her childish tendencies also seemed to grow along with it. Grey just couldn''t help but worry over her. It''s quite hard to imagine that such a little glutton is a Tier-8 Alchemist. You must have taught her quite well, Grey." £ÛFran£Ý "No, I only taught her about the basics of everything. All she has now is all because of her talent and hard work." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... The basics, huh..." £ÛFran£Ý Grey wasn''t exaggerating when he said such words, holding quite the admiration for Yuna as she spoke with price. He might have taught her in the beginning, but most of what she knows is all because of the efforts she put in to improve herself. In fact, not a single one of the patents passed just now was from Grey''s knowledge. They were all made by the young lady by experimenting over and over again, doing things with a lot of freedom to achieve whatever results she wants. In a way, Grey admires Yuna''s determination which burns even stronger than his. She might act like a child some©` no, most of the time, but it was still an undeniable fact that her skills were the real deal. He was lucky to have her. "Haah... Anyway, It truly is a pity. If only I had found her sooner, I would have loved to be her Master. Doesn''t it have a nice ring to it, Grey?" £ÛFran£Ý "Well, it does... But it isn''t as good as it sounds, Headmaster. Yuns gets too excited when it involves alchemy. It''s hard to calm her down." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That''s just how we alchemists are. She isn''t the only one." £ÛFran£Ý "Hearing that... I don''t know if I should be worried or not..." £ÛGrey£Ý A wry smile spread over Grey as he looked at the Headmaster, all the while a couple questions brewed in his mind. He just doesn''t know whether alchemy is the reason people turn insane, or whether insane people are the ones who tend to choose alchemy. No, at a close self-inspection, he could also be called crazy amongst all others. He couldn''t really pin all the insanity on Yuna and the alchemists, as he himself knows he also gets passionate when it comes to blacksmithing. People in Merusia are just all crazy when they are burning with passion. "Well, you''re not too bad yourself, Grey. From what I know, you''re a blacksmith and an enchanter as well, am I wrong?" £ÛFran£Ý "No, that''s correct. Though I didn''t think I''m that famous already." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Even if you weren''t the Hero of Oiros, one would still know of the youngest Blacksmith to have reached Tier-8 and the youngest Enchanter to have reached Tier-7. Quite the amazing feats, aren''t they?" £ÛFran£Ý "You give me too much credit, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Too much credit, you say... I was just telling you what is known to the world. If I were to trust my guts, I would say that you''ve reached Tier-8 in enchanting as well, don''t you? You wouldn''t say that''s not amazing as well, now are you?" £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster said calmly as he smiled towards the young man. Grey had been planning to keep it all to himself, but with the Headmaster''s "Extra Sense", it was all futile. All he could do was heave a lengthy sigh. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Yuna specializes in alchemy, and you specialize in blacksmithing and enchanting. Are you two planning to take over the world or something?" £ÛFran£Ý "Ugh... We aren''t, Headmaster. We just love our work, is all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? But it isn''t a terrible thing to dream about, you know? With your power, it is quite possible to dominate the world. I''m sure you two can pull it off." £ÛFran£Ý "Headmaster.... Should you really be saying that...?" £ÛGrey£Ý The wry smile only grew bigger the more the Headmaster spoke. Though he sounded calm and soft, he was strangely very intent on pushing the idea of world domination to Grey, clearly doing it out of pure curiosity. After that, Grey and the Headmaster talked some more about a couple topics and idled their time away. Their topics ranged from something trivial like the weather the other day to complex philosophies. Of course, there was also alchemy. And while they talked about such topics, the Headmaster suddenly remembered something he heard from the students whilst he passed by the hallways. Something which he just couldn''t ignore even if he wanted to. "Come to think of it, Grey... I just heard a certain rumor yesterday." £ÛFran£Ý "A rumor...? What kind of rumor?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know if I should be asking this... But it''s about Yuna," £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster with a serious glint burning in his eyes. Grey didn''t even need to hear the rest of his words. Just from the sudden change in his tone and mood, and also the strange seriousness in the air, he knows what the former is talking about. "Is it about Yuna''s bullying?" £ÛGrey£Ý "As expected. You already know of it too." £ÛFran£Ý "Of course, I would. My very own fianc¨¦e is involved in this matter, so there''s no way I wouldn''t know. I am painfully aware of what''s happening around her." £ÛGrey£Ý He was aware, yes, but he didn''t do anything. Or rather, he couldn''t do anything about what the other students were doing against his fianc¨¦e. The person herself doesn''t really care, so all he could do was wait and see. It was wonderful that Yuna was strong willed, but she was just a bit too strong willed for her own good, looking at the harassments as some sort of games she could use to have some fun. Common sense just doesn''t apply to her anymore, If it was up to Grey, he would have given them a scolding already, but it would be a problem if Yuna started troubling him because he interfered with her fun. He too has a couple loose screws, also someone whom common sense in inapplicable, "First of all, I would like to apologize for my students'' inexcusable behavior. I would like to give them the appropriate punishment, but you know how the world of politics is, Grey. It''s always so complicated. Unless I have conclusive evidence, I could punish them, but that isn''t the case right now. I hope you understand, Grey." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster didn''t mention any names, but Grey could easily tell who he was referring to. And it wasn''t the first time he was dealing with such a person before, a number of several cases already happening in the past couple years. If he could, he would have already expelled the said students from school. The only other problem other than the fact that he didn''t have evidence was the fact that the main perpetrator came from a prominent family, one with high prestige. "It''s okay. I understand your point, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m glad to hear that." £ÛFran£Ý "Instead, I have a favor to ask, Headmaster. I can''t tell you what it is now, but don''t worry, it isn''t something which will harm you or the academy. I just want to feel some bit of reassurance, you could say." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Reassurance... I see... Then just mention the word. I''ll make sure to do the best I can. You can always count on me." £ÛFran£Ý "Hahaha. Thank you very much, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý However, such prestige didn''t matter in front of absolute power. Grey could easily bring their "Prominent" House down in ruins if he wanted to, but he shouldn''t. He wanted to solve everything in a more civilized manner if he could. And to do that, all Grey needed to do was provide some evidence to the Headmaster, and he''ll do the rest. It was a very different experience from using one''s fist in order to solve things. All he knows is that it''s worth a lot of headaches. "Oh, right. Isn''t it lunch time already? Aren''t you going to eat with Yuna?" £ÛFran£Ý "Hmm... I''m not sure. I already have her lunch beforehand so I''m sure she wouldn''t be starving. She must be eating with her friends right now," £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That sounds fantastic. Looks like she made some great friends." £ÛFran£Ý The idle chat continued and Grey stayed a bit longer in the Headmaster''s office. This time, they chatted about the organizational systems Grey had experienced back on Earth, sharing some bits of knowledge he once learnt from the internet. They all sound so fantastic, the Headmaster''s unbridled curiosity was lit up once again. Grey was detained in the office even longer than originally planned, stuck answering each and every single question of the Headmaster. It was tiring, ... CLACK CLACK CLACK TAP TAP TAP A long lime stretched from left to right, students taking a slow pace as they moved towards forwards. The savory smell of stews, the delicious smell of meat, and the sweet smell of desserts was wafting all throughout the place. The sun was now shimmering high in its zenith and the school bells had just rung a couple minutes. Lunch break had already started and the students are now lining up by the cafeteria, hungry stomachs growling and rumbling from time to time. Amongst those students were Yuna, Alea, and Kale, happily chatting their time away whilst they waited for their turn. They just finished their previous PE class, and after running around several laps, they are now hungry as can be. "Come to think of it, I don''t see Shin around today. Is he absent?" £ÛKale£Ý "No, the Headmaster had business with him in his office. They''re probably discussing something important right now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? The Headmaster? Is it about your exchange student program?" £ÛKale£Ý "Probably. Shin didn''t really tell me that much," £ÛYuna£Ý That was a lie. In fact, Grey had reminded Yuna over and over again several times before, but the young lady was too focused on her alchemy and has been distracted by excitement that she didn''t pay attention to Grey''s words at all. Yuna doesn''t even know she herself was the reason why Grey had to meet up with the Headmaster. All she knew was that he had important business to attend to with him and that he won''t be able to join them for lunch. "Rather than that... Where''s Edin? I don''t see him around anymore," £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that. He''s the one in charge of watering the plants this week. He said he''ll be joining us with lunch later." £ÛAlea£Ý "I see. So that''s how you take care of©`Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words when she saw a familiar face enter the cafeteria by the distance. He was panting and out of breath, drenched his sweat and fidgeting whilst he turned his head left and right, almost dropping his eyeglasses. "Oh, speak of the devil. He''s here©` Uwaahh!!" £ÛAlea£Ý It was Edin and the very moment he found the three of them, he immediately rushed over, grabbed Alea and Kale by their wrists, and bolted away©` or at least, he did. He soon came back with a serious glint in his eyes. "Elena, could you follow us for a second?" £ÛEdin£Ý "A-Ah... Yes...?" £ÛYuna£Ý As his hands were full with Kale and Alea, he simply couldn''t grab Yuna as well, and simply just asked to accompany them, soon bolting away afterwards. Yuna was so puzzled and confused, she ended up speaking formally. Yuna soon followed the bespectacled young man and chased after him. Like the others, she also doesn''t have a clue onto what was happening. She was just simply doing what she was told, heads filled with question marks. "E-Edin, you dumbass! What do you think you''re doing?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "S-Sorry, I forgot to tell you! But I''m being serious here! We need to hurry up! It finally happened! It finally bloomed!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Y... You...! You should have told us sooner!" £ÛAlea£Ý Yuna still has no idea what was going on, but the moment Alea heard Edin''s words, she immediately understood what he meant and excitement came flooding into her fierce and feisty heart, beating faster and faster. Alea quickly took over the reins, and planted a firm step on the ground. She then reversed Edin''s grip on her and grabbed him instead, also grabbing Kale while she was at it. She boomed and zoomed, the two boys swung around like rag dolls. Once again, Yuna couldn''t be any more confused about what just happened, only seeing Alea vanish away before her very eyes. There was a wry smile on her face, following after the others with eyes of confusion. Their destination was none other than the greenhouse, and the moment they arrived, the three childhood friends immediately rushed towards a certain direction, their eyes lit with anticipation, almost tripping from too much excitement. "Waah¡«! It finally bloomed! It really did!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Woo¡«! This is amazing! I knew we could do it!" £ÛKale£Ý "Hahaha. Didn''t I tell you?" £ÛAlea£Ý Such remarks echoed in the air, and Yuna could only draw closer. Soon, a beautiful flower appeared in front of her, looking weak and fragile as it would be uprooted by the wind if it blew any harder. Its petals were blue and red, two opposing colors spreading in an alternating pattern, and its leaves were a deep green color, streaks of yellow green running through the center as the veins spread over the area. A colorful and wonderful flower. But it wasn''t just any flower, oh no it wasn''t. It was a rare species even amongst the rarer magic plant which possessed not just one, but two different attributes. They were fire and ice, contrasting as they were beautiful. "A Frostburn Calendula... It''s the first time I''ve seen it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s only natural. It doesn''t grow in normal places, after all." £ÛAlea£Ý "Yeah. This little guy''s been troubling us for 2 tears already. I can''t believe this punk finally bloomed. " £ÛKale£Ý Their words sounded simple and casual, but their expressions begged to differ. They could still maintain their usual voice, but tears were already forming in the corner of their eyes, clearly emotional at the sight served before them. They had every right to do so. After all, the Frostburn Calendula was a magic plant which only grows in extreme places, namely an active volcano of high altitude. The volcano feeds it with the fire attribute, whilst the falling snow sustains with ice. It was a delicate plant which could die if the balance of the two were to become even slightly unstable. And though it was also an ingredient which is essential in making medicine for the most common sicknesses, it isn''t very well known because of how troublesome it was to cultivate them was. ''A Frostburn Calendula in a tropical greenhouse... How bizarre...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, many alchemists and researchers have succeeded in growing them away from their natural habitat, but all of them cost a lot of money to do so. Money which commoners such as Kale, Edin, and Alea have no access to. They were even just lucky enough to have won a contest in their first year and got the seeds as a prize. And since then, they have been working their butts off to make the flower bloom, spending over 2 years trying to do so. They had books to follow, but didn''t have the right materials. They simply substituted for what they lacked, trying out several iterations and wilting some of the other seedlings during the process. The one before them was the last, finally blooming with splendor. "Fufufu! Congratulations, everyone! You just made a huge breakthrough!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah! We finally did it... We finally... After 2 years, we... We finally... Hic... We really, finally did it... Hic..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Goddammit... I wasn''t prepared for this at all,,," £ÛKale£Ý "That''s only natural. You''re working with a genius, after all!" £ÛEdin£Ý And now, all three of them were bawling their eyes out, unable to take them off the flower of blue and red blooming before them. They were trembling ever so slightly, both from happiness and excitement. It was a joyous occasion. If it wasn''t for the Frostburn Calendula, they could have spent those 2 years studying harder and making progress in their skills. They would have been able to reach Tier-4 by now. They had sacrificed a lot. There was such a certain mood in the air, that Yuna couldn''t help but be emotional too. She knows full well how difficult it was to care for and cultivate plants, especially when it came to magic plants. It would have been impossible if it wasn''t for her magic, However, Alea, Kale, and Edin didn''t possess such powerful magic as hers. They were just ordinary people, doing the best they could to realize their goals, and they did. They finally reached it, Yuna smiling happily for them. "Then I guess you''ll have to apply for a patent now, huh?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! We''ll have to compile and organize our research first before that. But yeah, we could finally say that proudly!" £ÛAlea£Ý "It will probably be a lot of work, but I''m sure it would be worth it!" £ÛKale£Ý "Of course it would be! This is a groundbreaking breakthrough! You kno©`" £ÛEdin£Ý GROOOOOWWL¡«¡«!! They had forgotten. They were too excited by the fact that the Frostburn Calendula that they had completely forgotten that they haven''t had lunch yet, a loud rumbling echoing in the sir, suddenly cutting off Edin''s words. The source of the rumbling was none other than Alea''s stomach, the young lady now red as can be from embarrassment, all eyes glued on her. She is usually fierce and aggressive, but now, she has become meek as a sheep. "Fufufu! I guess we should have lunch first." £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... So embarrassing..." £ÛAlea£Ý CHAPTER 376 END Chapter 377: Limits of Patience "Mmn¡«! As expected of your cooking! This is really delicious!" £ÛAlea£Ý "I''ve already eaten this whole week, but Still couldn''t get enough of it!" £ÛKale£Ý "Right?! It''s so delicious, I''d believe it was from the Royal Kitchen!" £ÛAlea£Ý The sky was bright and dandy, beautiful clouds of white drifting ever so slowly as they painted the sky of blue. The rays of sunlight graced the world like it does every single day, shadows barely visible, hiding below the underside of objects. There was still excitement in the air, their happiness rising by bounds and leaps after taking a bite of lunch, enjoying a tasty meal surrounded by a green scenery and the fragrant scent of herbs and flowers. It was a peaceful time. "Elena, tell us the truth. You''re a noble in disguise, aren''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have such delicious meals everyday." £ÛEdin£Ý "Sorry to burst your bubble, but I''m not¡«! Me and Shin are the ones who cook out meals everyday, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Kuuh... Not only do you have have a handsome fianc¨¦, he also knows how to cook delicious meals.... Elena, I''m so envious, really..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Right¡«? I''m so lucky to have met him." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t even deny it, fully proud of who her fianc¨¦ was. He may always bully her all the time and annoy her whenever he has the chance to, but he''s also very caring and also very sweet. Above all, he''s a good cook. He was perfect. Even now, whilst she eats lunch with everyone, she couldn''t help but think what Grey is doing, missing him a little bit though it hasn''t been that long since they last saw one another. She still has no idea that Grey was away because of her. And whilst she was eating the lovely lunch they cooked together, Yuna''s eyes once again shifted towards her right, caught by the flower of blue and red, her eyes filled with curiosity once more as she tilted her head a tad bit. "Come to think of it, everyone. Now that you''ve successfully cultivated the Frostburn Calendula, what are you three planning to do?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What do you mean?" £ÛAlea£Ý "I mean, like what are you going to do with your research? Are you going to sell it? Are you going to make a business out of it? Or are you going to spread your findings out to the world? There are many possibilities." £ÛYuna£Ý At Yuna''s words, the three childhood friends were put into deep thought. They also looked at the Frostburn Calendula, then to one another''s eyes, trying to find answers whilst cupping their chins and scratching their cheeks. After all, with their research now past the observation stage and they have reached their conclusion, there are several pathways an alchemist can proceed with with such a wonderful research idea. Their research would surely cause a stir, that''s for sure. Of course, selling the findings after making a patent is not very uncommon either. Especially since they aren''t very well off financially, they could earn some big bucks the moment they sign the papers to transfer ownership. However, if one is an alchemist... There is only one answer which would come to mind. It didn''t take too long before the three stopped thinking. "No, I don''t think we will sell it anytime soon." £ÛEdin£Ý "Yeah. We''ll probably research a little bit more, and try to find new things while we''re at it. Maybe we could discover new things." £ÛKale£Ý "Fufufu! Yeah, that sounds nice, doesn''t it?" £ÛAlea£Ý All of them had the same answer, their eyes shimmering with a resolute gleam, all of them not agreeing to simply give away the fruit of their labor for some meager sum of money. It was a unanimous conclusion reached without even any discussion. To seek new knowledge and to expand one''s skills. To learn the truth about the world and the laws of nature. To create new items for the betterment of the people. To urge progress and usher in a new age. Such was what it meant to be a researcher. Yuna already knew the answer, but hearing them say it to her directly, she couldn''t help but feel touched. The temptation of money is not one to be overcome easily, yet they resisted without any hesitation. She could only smile proudly. "Ehh¡«? I''m sure you can earn millions if you earn the patent though. Wouldn''t that make your progress in alchemy even faster?" £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Eh?! Millions?! That much?" £ÛKale£Ý "Of course it is! Weren''t you listening to our Economics?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "But if it''s millions then just how much could we buy with that...? Wouldn''t we be able to buy a mansion with that kind of money?! No! We can buy even more!" £ÛKale£Ý Though, as it seems, it looks like one of them was unaware just how precious their research is. It was only natural that you''d earn so much for a herb which is essential to the making of high-quality medicine. It can even reach a higher figure. And once again, Alea was scolding Kale for his thoughtless words, smacking some sense into him. The only thing sure was that neither of them would betray one another. Not unless they''re prepared to face the demoness called "Alea". "But with this, we''re much closer to our dreams, aren''t we?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Yeah! With this, I''m sure we made a big leap forward!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Your dreams... You mean the pinnacle of alchemy, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. It''s been our dream to climb the top and be the best alchemists. We''ll make sure to make all sorts of items and cultivate all sorts of herbs to achieve that. Don''t you think that sounds beautiful, Elena?" £ÛEdin£Ý Normally, he was an idiot who went on about how genius he was, but for the first time ever, Edin actually sounded like a proper person who could be a great inspiration to others. A role model who can change the very roots of alchemy. "Well, I''m sure I can reach it sooner or later! I''m a genius, after all! I just don''t know about these two, maybe it will take them a longer time." £ÛEdin£Ý "Huh?! What did you just say, you punk?!" £ÛKale£Ý "Edin, have you already forgotten how bad I beat you up last time? It sounds like you''re asking for another one, huh?" £ÛEdin£Ý Unfortunately, he just had a terrible personality and an inability to read the atmosphere. He''s not only a genius in alchemy and research, but also in getting himself in trouble, once again getting beaten up by his ever so feisty childhood friends. "Agh! That hurts, you gorilla girl! Be more gentle!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Huh?! Who are you calling a gorilla, you dumbass?!" £ÛAlea£Ý Meanwhile, Yuna simply continued eating her lunch while peacefully admiring the scenery. Edin''s scream echoed in the background, but she just continued to eat, a bright and happy smile blooming on her face as she continued to chomp and munch. Time passed by quickly, and the two were finally done venting their anger on Edin. He was beaten black and blue, his hair ruffled wildly and his clothing disheveled. He was completely roughed up, but luckily, his body was still intact. He just barely survived. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Haah... Sorry that you had to witness that, Elena. We just need to teach that dumbass a lesson. He just never learns his lesson, you see." £ÛAlea£Ý "Yeah. He''s already a lost cause, to be honest." £ÛKale£Ý "No, it''s okay. I''ve already gotten used to it." £ÛYuna£Ý You are also lost causes... Is what Yuna really wanted to retort with, but she could only smile wryly and nod awkwardly. It was better to just keep quiet, and just enjoy lunch without any troubles coming her way. It was for the best. "Then, how about you, Elena? What is your dream?" £ÛAlea£Ý Now, it was Yuna''s turn to be questioned by the same question, everyone looking at her with curious eyes at the same time. However, there was not a need to think too much as she has pretty much the same answers as the others. "I also want to reach the pinnacle of alchemy like everyone and be the best alchemist there ever is! Now, there are four of us, isn''t there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh! The pinnacle too, huh?! Then how about your reason?!" £ÛAlea£Ý However, what Yuna did not expect was the following question. She was asked why she wanted to reach the top and what exactly was driving him to go so far. She was frozen at the question, not a single answer afloat in her mind. After all, Yuna doesn''t have a particular reason to pursue such a faraway dream. She was already strong enough, so even if she didn''t go down the path of alchemy, she would always be at the top, be it in fame, prestige, or strength. If there was any reason why she''s practicing alchemy, it''s because it was fun and interesting, and it was satisfying to make things and watch the process evolve. She doesn''t have a true dream like everyone else around her. "For me, I want to make the best medicine so that everyone doesn''t have to suffer anymore from diseases and grieve a loss." £ÛAlea£Ý "Mine''s not that deep. I just want to earn a living and create the biggest alchemy business in the whole world, maybe even create a market or two," £ÛKale£Ý "I just want to pursue knowledge and make new discoveries. After all, I''ve been in love with alchemy ever since I was a kid. I want to create a world where alchemy serves a better purpose and makes people''s lives better." £ÛEdin£Ý Alea wants to help the sick, Kale wants to start a business, and Edin simply wants to know more. They were dreams that they have always held onto even when they were still young, working towards achieving it every single day. While Yuna does have a couple similarities with them, it isn''t as deeply rooted as the other three. She doesn''t have a reason which keeps her heart pumping and makes her burst with determination. Rather, she was feeling a little empty. "Umm... Elena, did we say something wrong...?" £ÛAlea£Ý "A-Ah, no, not at all! I... I was just thinking of something." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really? Are you sure?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un... It''s just... Up until now, I never really asked myself about why I have such a dream... I''m just thinking about it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Replied the young lady, a troubled look on her face. She tried to probe deep into her heart, but she still found nothing. The more she tried, the more empty it felt. It''s like she was blindly grasping for things in the abyss. Why... Why... Why... Why... Why... Such questions spun around her mind, and her consciousness was thrust into a turbulent storm of thoughts. She wasn''t in despair or dread, simply in shock about why she couldn''t answer a seemingly simple question. "Elena, you don''t need to force yourself. I''m sure you''ll find your answer sooner or later. Let''s just take it slowly. Just take it at your own pace, okay?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Ah... Un... You''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, there was Alea and the others present there to comfort and reassure her. They always saw Yuna as someone so perfect, but never did they think she too also has her own shortcomings. She felt more like any other person at that moment. Lunch continued and time passed by with the shifting of the shadows. They continued their lunch and enjoyed a hearty meal together, merrily chatting their time away whilst discussing their next steps after completing such a lengthy task, DONGGGG DONGGGG DONGGGG The school bells soon rang with the ending of lunch break, and it was finally time for the afternoon classes to commence. Everyone cleaned up after themselves, then heading back towards the classrooms together with bright smiles on their faces. Their footsteps soon ceased to exist, and peace returned to the greenhouse. The shadows continued to shift with sinking of the sun, and the chirping of the birds resounded all over the pace filling it with sweet melody, But such tweets and chirps couldn''t be any less fitting than the current situation, a few figures suddenly appearing out from behind the buildings, soon stepping foot inside the greenhouse, their heads turning left and right. "Kukuku! What a beautiful greenhouse. They also have a rare flower here too." "Hahaha. It''s just a shame that they went against the Master. A shame indeed." "Well, less talking and more action. Let''s get this party started!" There were disgusting smiles plastered on their ugly faces, their hearts black as coal as they cracked their firsts. They had nothing but ill intentions towards the serene and beautiful greenhouse, their eyes glimmering a despicable light. The sound of crashes and smashes soon reverberated into the air, pots shattered one after another and glasses broken into smithereens. The plants were uprooted from their earthy plants and ripped into pieces, thrown towards the ground soon after. "Oi! Wasn''t this the pretty flower they were just talking about before?!" "Yeah, what of it?! Are you going to spare that one?" "Hahaha! God no! I was just thinking of giving it some special care." Said one of the figures, a violent smile spreading all over his repulsive face. He raised his hands and the winds started to whistle. The winds blew more violently and swept away both dust and pollen into the air, creating quite a show. Petals of red and blue fluttered in the air, its leaves soon torn apart and shredded into pieces. Not a single leaf of it was left unharmed, the violent dance of the wind ended with a heavy stomp. It died the very same day that it bloomed. A beautiful flower no more. ... DONGGGG DONGGGG DONGGGG The clock struck 4 on the smaller hand and 6 on the longer one. The eternal sky had changed its colors into a deeper tone and the shadows had shifted from before, the bells had been rung once again, marking the dismissal of the students. With classes ending left and right, the clamoring noises of the excited students filled the hallways and echoed all over Darius Academy, each one packing their bags and cleaning up after themselves before heading out. "Hey, hurry up! We''re going to leave you behind!" "Haah... So much homework... Our Professors must be devils..." "Have you heard about the new desserts released by the White Princess'' Palace? I heard that they''re very delicious. Do you want to try them out?" "Oh! You should have told me sooner! I''d love to!" The students had different reactions, monologues and dialogues echoing all over the place as they greeted the end of the school day. Some went home alone, and some headed out with their friend groups, wanting to have some fun, "But who will be making all the papers? I''m sure it would take a long time." £ÛKale£Ý "Haah... Just leave it to me. In exchange, you''ll handle the negotiations later, okay? I don''t want to deal with those sly merchants." £ÛAlea£Ý "That''s fine with me. We might need to notify the Headmaster first though. I think we''ll have a better chance if we have him backing us up." £ÛEdin£Ý "We know, we know. That''s the first thing we''ll do." £ÛAlea£Ý Yuna and the others were amongst the last ones left behind the classroom, chatting amongst themselves as they continued their conversations from before, waiting for a certain someone before they head out of the classroom. "Oh! Elena, your husband is here!" £ÛAlea£Ý "A-Alea! How many times have I told you already?! He''s not my husband yet! Not yet, okay?! Geez!" £ÛYuna£Ý The person they were waiting for was none other than Grey, the young man now silently standing by the doorframe and waving his hand towards them and greeting them with a smile sweet as honey, obviously directed to Yuna. Of course, Alea did not miss the chance and teased Yuna about it, poking fun at her before running towards the doors, a mischievous smile on her face. She also greeted Grey, the others following suit after her. "You all sure look happy. Did something good just happen?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah, something really good! Our 2-year project finally bore fruit today!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh, that is something good. Should we celebrate a little?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! That''s a great idea, Shin! But, ah! Before we do that, we should show you what project I''m talking about, shouldn''t I? I''m sure you''ll be surprised!" £ÛAlea£Ý Declared Alea with a proud tone in her voice, puffing her chest with confidence and smiling a triumphant smile. Behind her were two other figures, also as proud as her and as excited to show Grey the fruits of their labors. There was no need to refuse, and Grey accepted the invitation without much thought. They soon headed towards their greenhouse, excitement springing from their steps and heart singing with joy, all three of them acting like happy little children, But rather than a beautiful scenery of herbs, flowers, vines, and orchids, what greeted them was a large crowd of busy students, gathering around their greenhouse. They were all buzzing and murmuring, grim expressions painted on their faces. "Excuse me... What''s happening here?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Ah, Alea... Kale and Edin too..." Alea asked, but there was not a direct answer to be heard. The student she asked simply stepped aside, the crowd following suit after him. They revealed a ruinous sight, not a semblance of beauty to be seen. The pots were shattered, the glass was broken, the ground was cratered and dug up, and the plants have been uprooted. Some were torn to pieces, some were burnt to ashes, and some have been violently broken and ripped apart. It was a sight nothing short of disastrous, everyone''s heart which was high in cloud nine now sunk to the depths of despair. Their faces were pale, unable to utter even a single word, shock and disbelief brewing in their hearts. "No.... This... This can''t be..." £ÛAlea£Ý Such was all Alea could say as she knelt to the ground, watching the sight before her. Tears soon followed, trickling down her beautiful face as an uncontrollable surge of emotions turbulently stormed her heart. She was devastated. "Elton... Can... Can you tell me what happened here?" £ÛKale£Ý Kale tried to act tough, asking one of the co-owners of the greenhouse about what just happened, but it was evident that his whole body was trembling. He grit his teeth with rage, trying to keep his head cool and calm. Meanwhile, Edin could only walk towards where the Frostburn Calendula used to be. He crouched on the ground and picked up what seemed to be the petals of the plants, scraping them silently as he tried to hide his dread and sadness. "I see... So it''s already like this when you arrived..." £ÛKale£Ý "Sorry I couldn''t help much." "No, it''s alright. I know this is hard for you as well." £ÛKale£Ý Even when Kale asked the other owners beside them, all of them had the same answer. They were all clueless as to what just happened, similarly devastated as them. Kale could only clench his fist in gloom and anger. The happiness they once felt was now gone, only negative emotions swirling deep inside their heaths. The greenhouses they have cared for almost 3 years already have been reduced to rubble, barely recognizable. ¡ºGrey... Please...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Yuna didn''t remain unaffected as well. She already had an inkling as to who was responsible for what happened, a seething rage boiling deep inside her heart. Her cheerful and adorable smile was nowhere to be seen. ¡ºUnderstood.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey granted her request without any question, using his "Eyes of Destiny" to see into the past and using illusion magic to share the sight with Yuna, playing all the scenes which had transpired without missing a single one. Who were the ones who did such a despicable thing, how many of them there were, how vicious and unjustifiable their actions were, the conversations that took place, and many more. Many questions were answered in a couple minutes of silence. But perhaps the most important part was the mention of a single name. He did not appear in the scene, but his name had been mentioned throughout the whole time, the ugly thugs repealing his name over and over again. Yuna had confirmed her suspicions... It was Jermel... ¡ºJermel...! You lunatic...!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý She was angry©` no, she was extremely infuriated. She may look calm and cool from the outside, but inside was a scorching and thundering rage making her heart tremble uncontrollably. It was rage even dragons would be wary of. There was a dark expression painted on Yuna''s face, the young lady barely reining in her anger. She stood there in silence, trying to maintain reason as she watched the unforgivable scenes play out before her. ¡ºCalm down, Yuna. Take a deep breath and cool your head a little.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGrey... I am calm©` No, that was a lie... Sorry, Grey... I don''t think I can keep my calm for now...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Grey had been with Yuna for more than 4 years already, but he barely sees her get angry. She may be cute and adorable most of the time, but when she''s angry, she turns into a completely different person. An unrivaled force of destruction. It would have been easy to solve if the opponent was a beast or a monster, but the one before them was a person, and of noble lineage at that. They couldn''t afford to be reckless and cause needless strife over something so relatively trivial. ¡ºGrey... I''m going to crush him.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYuna, we might get into trouble with that, you know?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºDon''t worry, I wouldn''t do something so reckless. I''ll properly settle this matter not as a warmage, but as an alchemist. Please trust me.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s words were soft and gentle, but firm and immovable. She had already decided to crush Jermel without showing any mercy, not with brute force, but honorably as an alchemist. There is no more stopping her. ¡ºHaah... Fine... Do whatever you want... I''ll be cheering for you.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn. Thank you...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Grey could only heave an exasperated sigh. CHAPTER 377 END Chapter 378: Issuing a Challenge A new day, a new experience, a breath of fresh air. The days have elapsed and another day has passed. With the vanishing of darkness and the dyeing of the sky blue, the final day of the weekday has arrived once again. One more day and the students of Darius Academy can finally rest. Yet despite it being a day to look forward to, the whole Academy was abuzz, rumors and gossip spreading like wildfire. The halls were filled with clamor and ruckus, the students whispering to one another, voices low and can be. "Hey, that''s her, isn''t it? The one who challenged you-know-who." "Yeah. I did hear that she was skilled, but I didn''t think she''d challenged a Caraquel." "That''s because you don''t know how good she is. I''ve seen her performance back in one of our electives, and I can say she''s amongst the best in our grade. "Ohh¡«! Then this should be exciting then!" All their words were directed to a single person, their eyes shifting towards her from time to time©` no, it would be more appropriate to say that all eyes were on her, the student body giving her a curious and concerned look. That figure was none other than Yuna, confidently walking down the hallways, her expression painted differently and before. She looked a lot more serious than usual, the air around her feeling sharp and chilly. "Amazing... They really are looking at Elena..." £ÛKale£Ý "Hmph! These obnoxious people! Don''t they know it''s rude to stare?" £ÛAlea£Ý Kale, Alea, and Edin were also with her, heading towards their classroom. They tried to, but they just couldn''t help but notice all the stares directed at them. It felt like they were boring holes through their heads, uncomfortable as can be. As for the reason why such curious stares were directed at the silver-haired young lady, one had to look back yesterday. It was the very same day the greenhouse was destroyed, all items and plants mercilessly ruined along with it. Grey and Yuna had just finished their conversation, and the others were still gloomy and crestfallen over what just happened. They were all still looking down to the ground, both life and colors void from their dry eyes, only sighing in grief as they watched the painful scene before them. "Here, Alea, Edin, Kale, have and eat some." £ÛYuna£Ý And in that dark time, a single hand reached towards them, extending a couple packs of cookies to cheer them up. It was none other than Yuna, Grey standing behind her, both looking at them with eyes filled with concern. They were all puzzled by the sudden gesture, but they still accepted the young lady''s goodwill. Though they could see she was smiling, there was something off about her, her usual cheerfulness nowhere to be seen. "Sorry about this, everyone. This might have happened because of me." £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No! Not at all! It''s not Elena''s fault! It''s the fault of the one who did this!" £ÛAlea£Ý "That''s right, Elena. Even if Jermel did this because he''s envious of you, we aren''t blaming you or anything. You''re just a victim like us." £ÛKale£Ý "So you already knew..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... There''s been several nasty rumors about him. He''s the only person who I can think is arrogant enough to pull this off." £ÛKale£Ý Kale''s voice sounded calm, but he was clearly clenching his fists, trembling ever so slightly. There was still intense anger brewing deep in his heart, wanting to crush the arrogant bastard he just mentioned to pieces if he could. Unfortunately, the opponent was a noble, and one of especially high standing. Even with the help of the Academy, there is only so much commoners like him could do, especially when they don''t even have evidence to back their claims. It was unfortunate, but there was nothing they could do about it. The moment they try to push themselves any further, it will only lead to more difficulties in the future. It was better to simply set it aside and move forward without taking a look behind. "Then, should I beat him up for you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "H... Huh...?" £ÛKale£Ý However, such restrictions don''t apply to Grey and Yuna. Forget the nobility, not even Royalty could do something to them so easily. They possessed influence not lower to that of Monarchs, able to wipe out anyone who dares to stand their way. No, that was a mere underestimation. No matter what field or situation they are in, Grey and Yuna already stand at the top where no one could do anything against them. If they wanted to, they could destroy a kingdom or two, Normally, one would think that Yuna''s words were just a joke, but with the strangely serious and intimidating eyes she wore, no one could say anything against her. She has become a completely different person, totally dominating them. "E-Elena, we''re glad you''re worried about us, but you shouldn''t endanger yourself just because of us. Your thoughts are more than en©`" £ÛAlea£Ý "Just because of you...? Don''t say it like we''re strangers! You three are my precious friends! It''s natural that I''ll do this much for you... Or... is it that I''m the only one who thinks so?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No, it''s not like that! We treat you as friends, right?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Yeah! We just don''t want you to put yourself in danger because of us!" £ÛKale£Ý "I see... That makes it more the reason that I should do at least this much." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a trap, the two only realizing that it was a trap when all was finished. Yuna already knew they would be worried about her, so she made it into a situation that they couldn''t say no even if they wanted to. "Fufufu! Don''t worry about me too much. I don''t have any plans of putting myself in danger. I still have a lot of dreams to achieve, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Elena, you.... You really are something..." £ÛKale£Ý Such were the only words Kale could mutter, feeling happy and guilty at the same time. He''s happy that she was concerned enough about them to go to such lengths, but also guilty that she puts herself in danger for them, Alea was also in the same situation, her tears welling up once more as she bawled her eyes out again. She thought that she had already dried up her tears from crying so much, a few moments ago but it seems to not be the case. "Elena, I won''t stop you... But please be careful..." £ÛEdin£Ý Finally, Edin, who has been quiet the whole time, had spoken out a few words. He was just as touched as Kale and Alea, also worried that she might put herself in unnecessary danger because of them. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Fufufu! Don''t worry so much. I might not look it, but I''m pretty strong, you know? And even if things turn for the worst, I still have Shin with me." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. You can rest assured. I''ll make sure to look after Elena. She may be a little bit reckless at times, but she''s still my beloved fianc¨¦e." £ÛGrey£Ý "Shin... You make it sound like I''m a handful to take care of." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? Is that not the case, My Dear?" £ÛGrey£Ý And now, what seemed to have been a serious situation has turned into a comedy bit between the engaged couple. They were subtle, but smiles bloomed on the faces of the others as they watched the two banter wittingly. The two of them also smiled and felt relieved at the sight of the three, feeling much better now that they were smiling. They could finally take their leave and settle their business with Jermel, the much more civilized way. "Ah! Can I take some herbs here before we go?" £ÛYuna£Ý "H... Herbs...? From here...?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un! I have some use for them, you see." £ÛYuna£Ý But before they went, Grey and Yuna picked up a couple herbs from the ground. They may be damaged greatly, but some of them could still be salvaged. Plus, Yuna has some uses for them later on down the line. Soon after, Grey and Yuna finally left the greenhouse and left the others in the care of their reliable classmates. They are now in good hands, munching on some of the cookies Yuna just gave them. They were delicious. "Grey, can you tell me where they are?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Copy that, Ma''am." £ÛGrey£Ý Finding the enemies wasn''t very difficult of a task either. All Grey had to do was use his "Heaven''s Eye" to survey the whole Academy and in just a couple fractions of a second, he immediately found where the perpetrators were. They were still walking down the corridors, big and disgusting smiles plastered on their faces. And it wasn''t just Jermel, the very thugs who destroyed the greenhouse were also with him, laughing with him heartily. While he may not be able to hear them, Grey could make out their words from the movements of their mouths. They were still talking about the greenhouse incident, looking smug and proud about the devastation they just caused. "Found them..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! Let''s go ahead and greet them, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna didn''t waste any more time and immediately headed towards the hallways where Jermel and his entourage of imbeciles were, their hearts pumping fiercely, ready to do some action. A more peaceful type of action, that is. They both vanished into thin air, not even a footstep to be heard. Air had returned to the place, the shadows shifting slowly but surely as usual. The very next moment, they appeared before a couple familiar bit loathsome figures. "Hahaha! I wonder what''s the look on their faces right now?!" "They must look hilarious! I''m sure that demoness is crying right now!" "Kukuku! That''s what they get for messing with the Boss!" And just their luck, it seems like the people responsible for the greenhouse incident are still talking and laughing about what heinous acts they just did, showing no remorse about what just happened, even laughing boisterously. They didn''t even pretend to hide it, and make sure no one finds out. Rather, they seemed quite proud of what just happened, laughing out loud without any regard to the people walking down the hallway, not even batting them an eye. After all, they were with Jermel, who is known as the heir of Caraquel. The moment someone tried to speak out against them, they would be in a world of pain. They can only act deaf and blind, trying to not pay attention to them. "But as expected of the Young Lord! With this, she wouldn''t act arrogant anymore. "Hmph! That b*tch deserves this. Who told her to humiliate our Boss?" "Right, right. A commoner should have known her place." They were also quite good at bootlicking, inflating Jermel''s ego even more with more of their unruly and impudent words. They were scum amongst scum, harassing the weak just because they could. The worst kind of trash. "Hahaha! Those commoners should have just kept quiet like the lowly b*tches that they are. They should be kneeling to©` Urk!" THUNK THUD THUD And just as they were chatting ever so merrily with their flamboyant voices, a sudden cabbage came flying out of nowhere, hitting one of the thug''s heads, and making him bite his tongue. It was all so sudden, they couldn''t even sense it. "Which crazy bastard just threw a©` Ugh! Urk! Uwaak!" They soon turned to see who was responsible for it, but rather than the perpetrator, they were greeted by a volley of a few more cabbages, hitting them all in the head, and making them eat some raw leafy greens. Jermel was also not spared, getting hit by an extra big one, hitting him right on the mark and squashing his ugly face. He was so weak and useless, he immediately fell towards the ground, sitting his ass down towards the floor. "Oh my, you were having an interesting conversation just now. Why did you suddenly stop? I wanted to hear more of it, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You worthless b*tch! Who do you think you©` Guaaakkk!!" "Did you just say something, just now?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the one throwing them was none other than Yuna, packing a little bit of strength in her throws to make sure they hurt an extra bit. She was one devious and crazy little devil when she''s angry. She really is. ''Yuna... This isn''t civilized at all...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Some people tried to go at her, but they were quickly hit by another cabbage, forcing them to stay down. They couldn''t do anything to her at all, only humiliating themselves the more they tried to struggle against her. "Hey, Jermel, you were the one who destroyed Alea and the others'' greenhouse, weren''t you? You were just talking about it now." £ÛYuna£Ý "This lowly wh*re! That''s Lord Jermel for you©` Uwaakkkk!" And now, she is starting to throw potatoes towards the ones who try to interrupt her, hurting a lot more than the cabbages. It even blasted one of the thugs away quite a bit of distance. Even a bear would faint at such a force. It was only then that they realized what situation they were into, Yuna turning out to be completely different from the frail and delicate lady they expected. At this point, she looked even more of a thug than the real thugs. "What the hell are you talking about?! Do you know what kind of crime it is to hit a noble?! I will make sure the Headmaster hears about©`" £ÛJermel£Ý "Answer my question. Were you the one who did it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Jermel tried to use his status as a noble to scare the young lady, but it was pointless. Yuna didn''t even budge an inch, looking at him with indifference in her eyes, ready to crush him the very moment he slips up with his words. "Y-You...! Are you accusing me of such a crime?! Can you handle the consequences of pinning a nonsensical crime towards a noble?!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Yes. Yes I can. But the question is... Can you...? Can you handle the consequences of committing a crime as a noble?" £ÛYuna£Ý He tried to use the same cards again, but it was pointless. Yuna still turned the table around, firmly standing her ground and dominated the whole conversation. She was not one to be pushed around, his eyes that of a predator''s. "I... I can...! I definitely can! But do you have evidence?! You are just spouting baseless accusations towards me! This is injustice!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Evidence, huh... That''s funny... Did you know that there''s a whole lot of Meltor Bluebill Grass in that greenhouse?" £ÛYuna£Ý "And so what?! What does that prove?!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Well, you see... Though Meltor Bluebill Grass extracts are clear at first, they actually change into a nice blue color once you pour a mix of acidic solutions to it. I bet you didn''t know that, did you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna with a bright smile on her face, but Jermel''s expressions couldn''t be any different. He was white as a sheet of paper, clearly nervous about Yuna''s words. Just another push and he would be driven into a corner. "You see... I just so happen to have that very solution with me. Should we give it a try? There should be nothing to lose if you''re innocent, isn''t there?" £ÛYuna£Ý "S-Stop talking nonsense! I''m sure you planned this all to be in your favor! This is all a ploy so that you could pin those acts to me. Am I right?!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Even if that is true, then how is it that your people would have Meltor Bluebill extracts all over their bodies. Aren''t you the one speaking nonsense here?" £ÛYuna£Ý "S-S-Shut up! I''m not listening to this pointless talk anymore! Let''s go!" £ÛJermel£Ý He may be a little talented in alchemy, but he was very much useless in other things, the moment he was cornered, he immediately started panicking, escaping the scene quickly as he could with his stupid henchmen©` or so he was going to. "Fufufu! You really are like they say... Coward." £ÛYuna£Ý But the very moment he heard Yuna''s words, he immediately stopped on his tracks, irked veins popping all over his face as his heart trembled with rage. He looked at Yuna once again, his hands itching to rip her apart. He was as arrogant as he was stupid, easily provoked at the most trivial of things. Yuna didn''t even need to try so hard, the enemy falling for her trap at the very first try. Everything was going perfectly according to the plan. "What... did you just say to me...?" £ÛJermel£Ý "I said you''re a coward! You''re a coward who only has your family''s status going on for you! If not for your money, you''d be worse than a 3rd rate alchemist!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You b*tch! I''m going to rip you apart! Get her!" £ÛJermel£Ý Unable to retaliate against Yuna''s harsh words, all he could do was resort to violence, sending out his uselessly large and bulky henchmen thugs to charge towards Yuna. There were a total of 6 of them, each one ready to bring harm to the young lady. Unfortunately, there was one thing they forgot to consider.... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM CRASSSHHHHH ... And that was Yuna was not alone. Before they could even get the chance to get in Yuna''s range, Grey had already appeared before them and connected some "light" punches toward their solar plexus, blasting them towards the walls and the pillars. "Take another step forward and it won''t end with just blasting you away anymore. Just try to approach my fianc¨¦e... I dare all of you." £ÛGrey£Ý He was even scarier than the young lady, acting like a fierce tiger protecting its cub. His eyes were one which burned with intimidation, seemingly looking like the Grim Reaper, ready to harvest the souls of the damned. Grey had been keeping silent since before, but he is pretty pissed about the bastard students calling his beloved Yuna curses and other names. If he could castrate them, he would have already done so. He was seething with rage. "You...! You two! Don''t think you''re getting away with is©`" £ÛJermel£Ý "Blah Blah Blah! You''re all talk! If you''re so angry, why don''t you defeat me in an alchemy battle then? Tomorrow, at lunch break! The loser will admit their fault and take responsibility for everything. If you''re so proud of your skills, that shouldn''t be very hard for you, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Why should I agree to such nonsense?!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Heh... I knew it... You might come from a prestigious family, but a coward would remain a coward. I was a fool for expecting too much." £ÛYuna£Ý "You b*tch! If that''s what you want, then fine! I''ll make you regret it!" £ÛJermel£Ý Jermel was just about to make the right decision, but he was too prideful, he couldn''t even withstand a simple provocation, immediately agreeing to Yuna''s words, It was all top perfect, everything going all according to plan. "You better not run away. I''ll make sure to show you the difference between the nobility and commoners. I''ll thoroughly crush you!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Fufufu! I''m looking forward to it then." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like that, the challenge was decided, and Yuna and Jermel would be having an alchemy battle during lunch break. The rumors had spread since then, everyone in the Academy practically knowing all about it now. With it, not only did Yuna make him dig his own grave, but also humiliate himself in front of everybody. She will tarnish his reputation by winning in a landslide victory, making sure that he won''t be able to act arrogant anymore. It was a cheap price to pay for all the terrible things he had done. "Elena... Are you really sure about this? You don''t have to go this far for us. You don''t have to risk yourself over this!" £ÛKale£Ý "We believe in your skills, but your opponent is still a Caraquel. Even if you win the alchemy battle, things would surely become difficult for you in the future." £ÛEdin£Ý "Yeah... You can still back out, and we''ll help you in every way we can. I''m sure the Headmaster would also hear us out. It''s not too late yet." £ÛAlea£Ý Like before, the others were still worried about Yuna. Sincere worry for the wellbeing of their friend that they just couldn''t help but fidget around. They were the ones being nervous for the young lady, heart filled with concern and anxiety, Yuna is very happy, but she wouldn''t be backing out because of it. She could handle the bullying and harassment, but she couldn''t forgive those who harms those who are precious to her. She''s going to make sure that they pay the right price. "Fufufu! Don''t worry too much, everyone. I already have a special weapon prepared, so everything will be all fine. You can rest assured." £ÛYuna£Ý "A secret weapon...?" £ÛEdin£Ý "It isn''t anything dangerous, is it?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Fufufu! You''ll just have to wait and see!" £ÛYuna£Ý A bright smile on her lovely face, everyone continued their steps, taking a few twists, turns, and stairs. Curious and concerned peeks and stares continued to follow them as their steps echoed throughout the massive hallways. They soon arrived at their destination, even more curious looks greeting them as they entered the room. All were people interest to watch the not-so-long-awaited alchemy battle, the enemy standing proudly before them with a sh*t-eating grin on his face, "You''ve finally arrived." £ÛJermel£Ý CHAPTER 378 END Chapter 379: Difference in Skill "Hey, what are you so slow for?! It''s already starting!" "Oh! A battle between geniuses! Who do you think will win?" Clatter, clatter, and even more chatter. The whole crowd was abuzz as they gathered inside the gymnasium. There weren''t just a couple dozen of them, but over a hundred students which gathered hurriedly, even more coming in. The news about Yuna and Jermel''s alchemy battle has spread all over the Academy and every student is filled with curiosity about what events will unfold. It wasn''t just the students of the same grade, but lower and higher grades as well. Of course, there were also Professors present to facilitate the whole thing. The two parties "somehow" managed to get the school''s permission to use the gymnasium and have Professors oversee them, turning it into a massive event. After all, it involved the heir of a Prestigious House known for their skills in alchemy and an "exchange student" from another country whose skills were not any less than his. It was a battle between a noble and a commoner, exciting as can be. "I have my bet on Miss Elena. She''s real skilled when it comes to alchemy," "I''ll have to go with Jermel. He may be a scum, but his skills aren''t bad." "Hey! Watch your words! Do you want your greenhouse destroyed next?!" Of course, the crowd has different opinions about the matter. Some see it as simply something interesting, some see it as a performance to entertain them, and some as an opportunity for them to learn something new amidst all the chaos. There were also many who held extreme hostility to both sides. Jermel''s entourage hated Yuna for being arrogant, snickering at her, and many hated Jermel for acting as if he owned the Academy. There was tension in the air. "Heh! Looks like you didn''t run away. You really are arrogant," £ÛJermel£Ý "My, I could say the same to you as well. I have to commend you for not chickening out. This is a first, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Why you...! Just wait until this is all over. I will make you eat all those words and make you pay the crime of humiliating me, commoner!" £ÛJermel£Ý "I already knew it... But your words really are as trashy as your personality." £ÛYuna£Ý Needless to say, the one where there was most tension was none other than where Yuna and Jermel was, sparks crackling with their sharp stares as they threw a galore of insults towards one another, obviously infuriated at the sight of the other. And just when things were getting heated up, a familiar set of footsteps rang out in the air. Yet another figure entered the scene, his eyes peering towards the youths before him, cold and gentle at the same time. "Looks like both the participants have gathered." £ÛFran£Ý It was none other than the Headmaster, shocking everyone present with his sudden entrance, the whole room sent into a chaos of whispers and gossip as the students wondered why he suddenly appeared, all eyes glued on him. Jermel was obviously startled, unable to believe his eyes. He hated bowing down to anyone, but with such a prominent figure before him, no matter how arrogant he was, he couldn''t dare show disrespect. He lowered his head to greet him. "Greetings, Headmaster. I hope you''ve had a wonderful day." £ÛJermel£Ý "Good noon, Headmaster. It''s good to see you again." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna also greeted the Headmaster along with everybody else, but her expressions couldn''t be any less different. There was a subtle yet bright smile on her face as she lowered her head, placing her trust on the man before her. After all... "I did not expect you would come to visit in our meager battle, Headmaster. It''s my greatest pleasure to have you watch over us." £ÛJermel£Ý "To watch over you...? That''s incorrect, Student Jermel. For I will be the one of the judges who will determine the outcome of this alchemy battle." £ÛFran£Ý Nonchalantly, announced the Headmaster, shocking everyone in the gymnasium even further. He just released a bombshell, yet didn''t mind the stares directed at him afterwards, soon enough taking his seat along the other Professors. ... Yuna was the one who invited the Headmaster towards their battle, asking him to be the judge to make sure that there would be no foul play involved in the alchemy battle. He was her secret weapon. The presence of the Headmaster, the numerous spectators, the large viewing space of the gymnasium, and the many students who will spread the rumor later on. All had been prepared by Grey and Yuna, only Jermel''s defeat left to be done, "Then, without further ado, let''s begin the inspection!" £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster announced with a booming voice, and the crowd immediately went silent. All attention was focused on the two youths standing before them, the people''s eyes following every little thing that they do. In order to win, one simply needs to brew a higher-ranked potion than the others. Seeing as how they are both Tier-4 Alchemists in the students'' eyes, it was quite an exciting battle to look forward to, all curious who will come out victorious. "Shin... Will Elena be fine? I know that she''s strong, but..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Don''t worry, Alea. This may be the first time Yuna participated in an alchemy battle, but her skills aren''t something someone like Jermel can take on." £ÛGrey£Ý "How can you say it so confidently?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hahaha. That''s because I''m her fianc¨¦." £ÛGrey£Ý There were also Grey and their friends present in the gymnasium, the three worried as can be as they watched the scenes unfold, unable to relax themselves even after hearing Grey''s confident words, their hands trembling ever so slightly. First in the order came the inspection of equipment, materials, and ingredients to be used in the alchemy battle. It was decided that everything they would be bringing would be their personal equipment and taken from their own pockets. This only meant that Jermel could finally show off his luxurious equipment and the high-class items and ingredients he gathered using money. He was too gaudy with his setup, not sparing a single penny to grasp victory. "As expected of Caraquel. They can afford to waste money without batting an eye." "Tsk! Just because he''s rich. This is why I hate nobles." "H... Hey... Are you seeing what I am seeing? Miss Elena''s items..." However, the same couldn''t be said for Yuna. Rather than her Divine Alchemist''s Toolset, she was using a basic and regular toolset, and rather than overpowered ingredients, she was using the destroyed herbs she collected from the greenhouse. The herbs were barely even recognizable, all in tatters and looking even worse than reject products in the Herb Market. Her alchemy setup was the complete opposite of Jermel''s, looking even poorer than most alchemists. It was a sight which made many people laugh and many people be filled with worry, yet despite how terrible her setup looked, Yuna was relatively calm, her eyes just as unwavering as it was before. She was completely determined to win. "You...! Are you mocking me right now?!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Mocking you...? Oh my, it seems that we have a misunderstanding here. I am simply using what I can. I am a ''lowly commoner'', after all." £ÛYuna£Ý The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Using his own words against him, Yuna retorted against Jermel''s words, making the crowd burst out laughing. The battle has yet to start, but he was already making a fool out of himself, his face red from embarrassment. "And... I believe these items are more than enough to defeat the likes of you. I will show you the difference in our skills." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna ended her words, a cold tone ringing in her voice. Her eyes were serious and stern, burning with a raging yet strangely calm determination. They were only a few words, but they were enough to send shivers down everyone''s spine. "You...! Fine! I''ll make you eat your words later!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Fufufu! I look forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady ended her statement with a sweet smile, infuriating the already angry young lord at her. He wanted to rip her apart and make her beg on the ground, but with the watchful eyes around him, there was only so much he could do. A couple minutes passed and the inspection was finally over. There was not a single thing suspicious about the setups of Yuna and Jermel, the Professors nodding their heads to give the Headmaster a signal. "Let the Alchemy Battle begin!" £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster''s words rang out in the air, and silence swallowed the gymnasium whole once more. Yuna and Jermel''s hands moved fast like lightning, lighting the fire ablaze and taking out their ingredients one after another. FLICK FLICK CLICK CLACK CLACK CLACK Jermel swiped his hands and turned on all the fancy equipment he brought, a bit of mana brewing around in the gymnasium and mechanical sound echoing all over the air. He then slipped in a couple more mana crystals, empowering them even more. Normally, he could only make Middle-Grade, High-Tier items in the academy, but with his equipment, he could take it a big step further and make Middle-Grade, Peak-Tier items. It was the power of wealth and influence he was so confident in. Meanwhile, Yuna''s setup was very simple. She simply turned a couple knobs and valves, making the flames burn bright and filling her flasks and vials with water. She looked pretty simple compared to the opponent she was up against. "Heh! Look at that lowly commoner. How could she win like that?" "I know right? This is obviously Lord Jermel''s victory." And as one would expect, many mocked and snickered at her for having such a lowly and basic set-up. They were mostly the arrogant people from Jermel''s side, not even trying to lower their voices and looking down on Yuna very openly. "Alea, don''t. We''ll only make it worse for Elena." £ÛKale£Ý "I know... But these bastards... How dare they..." £ÛAlea£Ý Everyone could hear them, loud and clear, Alea barely able to contain their anger. If it weren''t for the others, she would have already lashed out and sent them flying out of the gymnasium, beating them up with a couple punches to end it all. Well, it''s not like she doesn''t understand where they''re coming from. No matter which angle one looked at it, using trash and reject materials and basic equipment was a foolish mistake on Yuna''s judgement, only making herself look bad. ''Elena... Just what the hell are you thinking...'' £ÛEdin£Ý They were her friends, but even they couldn''t help but be concerned about Yuna''s decisions. They appreciated that she was doing it for them, but they could only feel anxiety as they continued to watch the scene. Only Grey was smiling. The battle continued and the materials were processed one after another. Jermel used the precise mechanisms of his equipment to create the finest materials, whilst Yuna only used the basic process to make crude materials©` or so it would seem. But in reality, Yuna wasn''t just using the equipment, but her body as well, using mana and magic in the finest details and determining the exact moments to shift the processes. Her movements were flawless and graceful. CLANK CLANK THUNK BLUB BLUB BLUB Jermel finally started heating the solution, mixing the materials, stirring time and time again, and adding bits and bobs of other materials which had already been weighed appropriately beforehand. He was accurate and precise. He then added the extracts of a magic plant into the mix, the solution bubbling ever so aggressively and puffs of smoke rising into the air. The potion then changed its color, looking clearer as it continued to bubble over the scorching flames. "Hahaha. Look at Lord Jermel. He''s almost halfway there, isn''t he?" "As expected of Lord Jermel, he really is a prodigy. It was foolish to challenge him," "Tsk? Is that bastard really going to win?" Meanwhile, Yuna continued with her brewing as well. With how fast she was moving, it might look like she was panicking from the outside, but she couldn''t be any calmer deep inside. Her concentration was at its peak, her eyes shining brightly. The temperature of the flames, the amount of force as she stirred, the minuscule and vital margins between measures, the timing of each step, the flow of mana within the system, and many more. She was controlling everything perfectly without a hitch. Yuna''s concoction barely changed color, so it would seem that there was nothing really noteworthy happening, but both Grey and the Headmaster could sense the subtle differences as time passed. Like wine aging perfectly over time, Time passed just like that, and the processes continued to unfold. Yuna and Jermel both poured it their al, into their work, bullets of sweat trickling down their foreheads. Their eyes were burning fervently, both determined to attain victory, CLICK CLICK CLACK FWOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH And finally, the series of mechanical sounds echoed once more, Jermel turning off the flames and finishing his product before the young lady. It was an amber-colored potion which resembled the sky at dusk. A pretty concoction. "Headmaster, this is my proud creation. It is called a ''Spirit-Enhancing Potion''. Please evaluate it well." £ÛJermel£Ý Jermel handed over the potion to the Headmaster, the latter looking at it with eyes filled with curiosity and scrutiny. The other Professors also examined it long with him, nodding their heads as they continued to look at it. It wasn''t just the look. They also examined the taste, the smell, the sensation, how quickly it takes effect, and how it reacts to mana as well. It didn''t take too long before they finished their evaluation, everyone coming to the same evaluation. "This is indeed a Spirit-Enhancing Potion, and a Middle Grade, Peak-Tier one at that. Good work, Student Jermel. This is a wonderful potion." £ÛFran£Ý "Your words are more than enough for me, Headmaster." £ÛJermel£Ý "Ohh! Did you hear that?! The Headmaster says it''s Peak-Tier! Peak-Tier!" "See? What did I tell you? Lord Jermel''s skills are the best!" It was just as he expected. With the help of his equipment, he managed to make a Middle Grade, Peak-Tier Potion which even students 1 or 2 years higher than him have a hard time making, greatly riling up the crowd. His eyes looked at Yuna, a snickering smile plastered on his face. With how great his potion was, he was completely certain, greatly looking forward to the moment when the results would be announced. He was excited to crush the one who humiliated him. Meanwhile, Yuna couldn''t be any less indifferent and continued to brew her potion. Her eyes were as clear as the sky and her passion was immovable like a mountain. She was almost finished as well, only a couple more steps left. ''Finally... The concentration of mana...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Only the final steps were left, and Yuna added the final ingredients along a strong surge of mana. It seeped in slowly but surely into the concoction, enriching it with magic and awakening the mixture''s latent potentials. The more mana Yuna poured in, the darker the color of the potion became. What was once lime in color has now become a dark shade of green. Soon, Yuna heaved a breath of fresh air, her potion now done and finished. "Heh! Looks like that b*tch is done now as well. Let''s see how arrogant she is once the Headmaster announces her defeat." "Hahaha! He shouldn''t have challenged Lord Jermel to begin with." "I know right? These lowly commoners should just know their place." However, unlike the many people who were full of cheers and support for Jermel, she only received the mockery of the crowd. The ones who supported her before are now quiet, unsure whether she could still win after all her plain display. "Headmaster, Professors, here is my creation. It''s a simple Healing Potion," £ÛYuna£Ý Just like Jermel before her, she also handed over her concoction towards the judges, letting them evaluate her work and having them test it out for themselves. Soon after, one of the Professors finally opened his mouth. "This... This isn''t a Middle-Grade Potion..." "No... No way... Elena... This can''t be..." £ÛAlea£Ý His words reverberated all over the whole gymnasium, eliciting all kinds of surprises from the crowd. Some nodded as if they had expected it, some were smiling as if to mock her, some were indifferent, and some were filled with concern. Of course, those who were close and precious to Yuna had their faces painted pale and their hearts beating in gloom. Their hearts sunk towards the ground, unable to believe the Professor''s conclusive words. A smile bloomed on Jermel''s face, "Hah! I knew it! That''s what you get for using those cheap herbs! You©`" £ÛJermel£Ý "Headmaster, I am right, aren''t I?!" "Yes, you are right.... This isn''t a Middle-Grade Healing Potion... This is a High-Grade, Mid-Tier Healing Potion!" £ÛFran£Ý However, with words from the Headmaster, the whole crowd was thrusted into chaos, everyone''s reactions turning a complete 180 as a cacophony of noises filled the air. There were cheers and sighs, the whole gymnasium in an uproar. Normally, it would be hard to make a Middle-Grade Healing Potion with such herbs, not to mention with defective and trashy ones Yuna just used. But Yuna isn''t one who can be judged by common sense. She has long surpassed such a league. Nor only did Yuna win over Jermel''s creation, her potion was even 2 tiers higher than his. And that''s only when she is using such basic equipment and trashy ingredients. It was a landslide victory, Yuna triumphing over Jermel overwhelmingly. "No... No! This can''t be! There must be foul play involved in this!" £ÛJermel£Ý "Foul play, you say...? When the Professors have already inspected the equipment and the ingredients? Are you insulting the dignity of my Darius Academy?" £ÛFran£Ý "N... No! That''s not it, Headmaster! I... I would never...!" £ÛJermel£Ý Jermel tried to accuse Yuna of cheating, but with the Headmaster standing against him, there was nothing he could do about it. All he could do was clench his fist and accept his defeat with a begrudging and irritated heart. "With this result, I declare Student Elena the winner of the Alchemy Battle!" £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster declared and the whole gymnasium burst into a boisterous uproar once again. Everyone was celebrating, cheering Yuna''s name again and again as if they were cheering for a heroine who just came back from battle. Alea and the others also rushed over the young lady to embrace her for a tight hug. Alea was crying tears of joy and relief, Edin was trying to hide his tears, and Kale was cheering for her loudly, only a bright smile to be seen on his face. ¡ºGrey, I did good, didn''t I?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah... Yeah, you did. I''m proud of you, Yuna.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps the best reward she got was the words of praise from her beloved. They were only short and simple, but she couldn''t be any happier. A surge of joy flooded her heart, her beaming and lovely smile even brighter than before. However, there was still one more business left to do. After the people have settled down, Yuna shifts her attention towards the still frozen Jermel, then approaching him soon afterwards, her steps subtle but resonant. "Jermel... You haven''t forgotten about the bet, have you?" £ÛYuna£Ý And the reason was none other than the wager they had made yesterday. The one who loses will take responsibility for everything which happened the day before. A wager which Jermel wouldn''t honor so easily. "Bet?! What bet are you talking about, you lowly b*tch?! I know you planned this all along! You must be in cahoots with the Professors! I''m right, aren''t I?!" £ÛJermel£Ý There was a dark and enraged expression painted on his face, still unable to accept what had happened. Not only is his reputation now destroyed, he was also humiliated greatly in front of a couple hundred people. He couldn''t even pretend to be okay, Now, not just Yuna, but he is also accusing the Professors of joining forces with Yuna in order to bring him down. He was slandering them openly, showing everyone and the whole Academy of the repulsive person he truly was. "Haah... I knew you wouldn''t honor your words, but to think you would dare act out like this. You really are the lowest kind of scum." £ÛYuna£Ý "You wh*re! Do you know who you are talking to! I am a Caraquel! I''m©`" £ÛJermel£Ý "Well, no worries. We already made countermeasures, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Jermel kept on yapping like a crazy dog, but the moment Yuna snapped her fingers, he was immediately frozen still. A couple familiar figures entered the room, making him halt his words. They were the thugs he was with the day before. Though Yuna had already planned to defeat him honorably, she also knew that it wouldn''t be so easy to have him owe up to his sins. That''s why she already prepared another plan which he wouldn''t be able to ignore no matter what he does. With the help of the Headmaster, Grey and Yuna had "peacefully convinced" quite a number of Jermel''s followers into confessing his crimes and every ugly acts he had committed so far, each one of them already signed to contract magic, "Bullying... Assault... Battery... Coercion... Stalking... Encouragement of harassment... Destruction of Public Properties... Destruction of School Properties..... Need I say more?" £ÛFran£Ý And there wasn''t just one or two, but a long list of crimes he had committed using his Houses'' name towards other students. It was hard to get evidence at first, but with Grey''s abilities to see the past and expertise in interrogation, it was easy as 1, 2, 3. His crimes are now being exposed to everyone present in the room, the people feeling a mix of emotions brewing all over the gymnasium as the Headmaster continues to list down everything injustice he has done, his reputation crumbling to dust. "H-Headmaster, this is a mistake! I''m inn©`" £ÛJermel£Ý "A mistake?! Your followers have already confessed and many witnesses have shown up, and you still insist this is a mistake?! Is Darius a joke to you?!" £ÛFran£Ý "N... No! It''s not like that, Headmaster! I''m sure©`" £ÛJermel£Ý "Enough! I don''t want to hear any more of your excuses! You will receive appropriate punishment for your acts. I will make sure your Father hears of this." £ÛFran£Ý He tried and tried to convince the Headmaster of his innocence, but no matter what he did, it was futile. The glory and prestige he once had is now but a passing lie, nor even his followers looking him in the eyes anymore. He wanted to retaliate, but with an insurmountable mountain before him known as the "Headmaster", he could only grit his teeth and clench his fists as tight as he could. An intense anger burnt in his heart, his eyes turning red as he lowered his head. "Do I make myself clear?" £ÛFran£Ý "Yes... Headmaster..." £ÛJermel£Ý CHAPTER 379 END Chapter 380: In the Forest, Once More CRASHHHH CRASHHHH BOOOOOMMM THUD THUD THUD The night was deep, but never close from peaceful. Series upon series of booms and crashes ran across the large halls, the shattering of glass and the breaking of wood echoing along with it. Chaos and terror ensued. Maids and servants passed through the doors, their faces white and pale as can be. Their hearts rang in the beat of destruction, fear creeping deep within. Behind the door in front of them was a human worse than a monster, lashing out with rage as the symphony of destruction continued to play. There was a letter in the hands of the unfortunate ones, a beautiful crest embedded on red wax. They took a step forward, their bodies trembling ever so slightly as they reached out the doors, braving themselves for the worst. "Y... Young Lord..." "What is it, you useless fools?!" £ÛJermel£Ý A loud voice echoed from the other side of the door. The servant was on the verge of crying, but she still tried to compose herself. She could only look down at the ground, opening her trembling mouth once more. "Th... There''s a letter f... from Hi... His Excellency..." "From Father, you say...?" £ÛJermel£Ý "Y... Yes... It is of utmost importance..." Said the poor, trembling maid, and the symphony of destruction suddenly stopped. A footstep echoed, followed by another one, and a series of them. A pair of clicks and clacks echoed in the air, doors opening soon after. There he was, the infamous young lord of the Caraquels, known for his inhumane actions and terrible personality, regarding the lives of others as lower than his. The servants dared not look him in the eyes, still trembling as they lowered their eyes. He nabbed the letter from the servant, a stinging pain running through her hands, yet he didn''t care. He only read the letter with arrogance in his eyes, his eyes running left and right as he scanned the contents as quickly as he could. The more he read the letter, the more his face contorted with rage and loathing. Irked veins had popped on his head, his hands trembled with rage and his heart slowly was eaten away by darkness, an eerie silence enveloping the air. BOOOOMMMMMM Such silence was easily broken as Jermel slammed his right hand towards the door, gritting his teeth viciously, clenching the letter tightly, and his eyes red with anger. It was a sight even worse than usual, like an animal which had gone mad. "What are all of you looking at?! Do you want your heads cut off?!" £ÛJermel£Ý The feral animal barked, and the servants were scared away, scurrying as fast as they could as they were running for their lives. Their young lord was angrier than usual, seeming like he was ready to kill someone, and yes... He is... That someone was none other than Yuna, our little heroine. After the alchemy battle with Yuna, Jermel has received several punishments for all his heinous acts in the academy. There was suspension, probation, compensation, and many more waiting to be added as soon as all the processes were over. But perhaps the worst one of all was the fact that his acts have been reported to his father, the current Count Caraquel. A count who is known for his cold-heartedness and strictness, even to those who are part of his family. He is a man who won''t simply let go of such unjustifiable acts, and leave the one who committed it go unpunished. He would even throw his own blood to jail if the situation calls for it, sentencing them to the appropriate punishment, "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!" £ÛJermel£Ý CRASHHHHH CRASHHHHH CRASHHHH BOOM BOOM BOOM Not just losing his current position as the heir to House Caraquel, he could very well be stripped of his noble status and get imprisoned for the rest of his life. And if his most heinous crimes are exposed, he could even be sentenced to death penalty. Such fear consumed his heart towards the furthest corners, his mind breaking even further as if there was nothing holding him together. He was slowly going insane, a trace of desperation looming inside as he lost grasp of reason and rationality. "No! This isn''t my fault! That''s right! This is all that b*tch''s fault! If it wasn''t for her, this wouldn''t have happened! That''s right! I''m innocent! I''m just a victim!" £ÛJermel£Ý He has gone crazy, blaming Yuna for all the karma he received from his very own actions. He was being delusional, creating reasons for himself to cling on to. There was only despair, a creepy smile on his face. "Haha! Hahaha! Hahahaha! That''s right! I''m not to blame here! I''m not!" £ÛJermel£Ý A boisterous and eerie laughter echoed throughout the whole mansion, disturbing the once quiet night. The hall rocked and the curtains danced at his ominous laughter, a stream of tears flowing down his eyes, followed by another. "That''s right... I shouldn''t be blamed for this... I should punish the real criminal... That''s right... I should punish that lowly b*tch..." £ÛJermel£Ý His string of reason has finally snapped, an empty smile plastered on his broken face as he walked towards his table. He sat on his chair, opened the drawer, and took out a piece of paper and a pen along with it, still chuckling to himself, "Hahaha... This is what you get for defying me... I''ll make you regret it..." £ÛJermel£Ý The now mad Jermel continued to mumble towards himself, writing down a string of characters in black ink. His eyes were bloodshot, all the while tightly gripping the pen. He has finally stopped laughing, only anger remaining in his eyes. He wrote, wrote, and wrote some more. As he finished the last word and marked the final period, a dark and eerie smile blossomed on his face. He was illuminated by the moonlit sky, but there was only darkness to be seen. "Haha... Hahaha... Hahaha! Hahahaha! HAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHA!" £ÛJermel£Ý It was a short-lived silence, quickly broken by an eerie laughter. Rage and madness once again reigned over the night, the ominous laughter of insanity only getting louder and louder with the slow passing of time. The beautiful moon which once brightened the night sky was soon covered by the drifting clouds. Darkness engulfed the world once more, silence running throughout the halls and the cold winds whizzing by. Such a dark and eerie night. ... CLACK RUSTLE RUSTLE RUSTLE Leaves of green and yellow danced by the whimsical wind. The sky was blue and the clouds were white, looming over the ever so verdant forest. A delightful sight to see all over the place, beauty and majesty both up and down. The forest was peaceful again today, the chirping of the birds echoing all throughout the woods and groves, and the little rodents running around the tree. The bees and beetles also flew, dyeing the place with life and colors. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Oh? Looks like we''re almost there." £ÛKale£Ý And in such a peaceful forest, a small number of familiar figures roamed about. They were all walking quietly, eyes swimming ever so slowly as they listened to the sweet and soft symphony of the forest, the scent of greens tickling their noses. The weekend has arrived yet again, and with a lot of free time on their hands, Grey and Yuna decided to go look around the forest. Coincidentally, so did Alea, Kale, and Edin, meeting them whilst they wandered around. "Kale, are you sure there are a lot of Fili Roots there?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Of course! I''ve been there many times before, and there''s always a lot of them. I''m sure we can get at least a basket or two." £ÛKale£Ý "Hmm... So you''ve been there several times already, huh... Then that means you''ve been monopolizing this place, haven''t you, Kale?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Uh... Well... That... Let''s just forget the minor details! What''s important is that we can get a lot of herbs, isn''t that right? Nothing else should matter!" £ÛKale£Ý Explained Kale but the two''s eyes couldn''t be any less empty as they stared at him. They looked at him with sharp and suspicious stares, pricking Kale''s skin even when they were just watching him, clearly looking disappointed. After all, Kale was one who aspires to be a Merchant dealing with alchemy later on in life. Even if they were his precious friends, he knew when to and when not to share such precious resources with them, monopolizing them as much as he could. "Kale... Let''s talk about this later, okay...?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Ye... Yes, ma''am..." £ÛKale£Ý Unfortunately for him, such thinking doesn''t co-align with Alea''s values, the latter''s eyes looking dark and scary. It wasn''t the first time Kale had hidden something so wonderful from them. He was up for yet another beating. The reason why they were in the forest was to look for herbs and materials they could use in alchemy, gathering as much as they could whenever they could. After all, their greenhouse is now destroyed. They only have the forest to rely on. Of course, the Academy provided them with some assistance, but there is only so much such assistance can give. They could only gather ingredients by themselves and hope that they get enough to last them some time. "Mmn... Do you always head out like this, Alea?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Usually, we don''t leave the immediate perimeter of Xeros, but since we need to gather more herbs than usual, we need to go deeper." £ÛAlea£Ý "Yeah. After all, there are herbs which can only be found in certain places. It''s really bothersome, but it''s much better than getting ripped off by merchants." £ÛKale£Ý "That''s right. Those old bastards are really stingy!" £ÛAlea£Ý They could also just buy them like most alchemists, but with their financial situation as it is, there is only so much they could do. They can buy the really difficult ones, but for the more common items, it was better to gather it themselves. If they''re lucky, they could also get some rare herbs to sell and get some extra coins, and buy even more herbs. With how dangerous the forest is, it was a process with high-risks and high-rewards©` or so it would normally be. "But Hahaha! We got really lucky this time around! I didn''t think Shin and Elena were also adventurers! Thanks to that, we got free escorts!" £ÛKale£Ý "Kale, that''s rude!" £ÛAlea£Ý However, with Grey and Yuna around, such dangers were practically non-existent. Even if, by chance, a dragon suddenly appeared and started to rampage, they could easily beat some sense to it and handle it without much problems. Of course, everybody only knew the two of them as F-rank adventurers. But even that is more than enough to eliminate most threats in the forest. The whole endeavor just got over a hundred times easier with them around, "Still... You being adventurers... It truly is amazing. Not only are you two geniuses in alchemy, tho think you are also physically capable as well..." £ÛEdin£Ý "Yeah. Isn''t this cheating? You''re both clearly too talented!" £ÛKale£Ý "Right! Right! And didn''t you just make a High-Grade Healing Potion yesterday, Elena?! Doesn''t that make you a Tier-5 Alchemist?!" £ÛAlea£Ý And now, the whole party was thrust into pure and utter chaos, the three childhood friends openly expressing their individual opinions, their voices loud as can be. Grey and Yuna could only smile silently at the sight. Well, it''s not like it''s impossible to understand. Not only are Grey and Yuna extremely good-looking, they were also extremely talented. Truly something to behold and be envious of. A lovely pair loved and blessed by God... Quite literally... But enough about our dear protagonists. Let''s talk more about everyone who just arrived at their destination, a verdant paradise greeting them ever so welcomely. There were flowers all over the place, bushes popping out everywhere. The gentle trickles of the stream echoed in the forest, moss climbing up the rocks, and vines running down the ground. It was a simple yet beautiful scenery. "Ohh¡«! There really is a lot of Fili Grass!" £ÛYuna£Ý "They seem untouched for the most part as well. I wonder how many bundles we could make with them... At least 20...?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Just 20? You''re too cheap, Edin! I''m sure we''ll get at least 30!" £ÛAlea£Ý The reason they were there was none other than the reed-like grass that grew by the sides of the streams. Though the leaves can be used for herbal medicine, it was the roots which are very useful in performing alchemy. And before them was a great amount of such grass, growing proudly under the gentle care of sunlight. If they could harvest them all properly, they would have more than enough for several months to come, and could even earn a profit. "Okay! Let''s get on digging, shall we?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Mmn! Let''s do this!" £ÛYuna£Ý They dug, they scraped, and they washed away the dirt. They all whipped out their own digging tools, and gently dug up the Fili Grass from the wet ground, then cutting the leaves off to harvest their precious roots. Everyone was all lively and full of enthusiasm, washing the roots gently by the creek before storing them in their bags and bundles. It was a slow but steady process, their hands covered in dirt and humus as they continued to do so. Of course, they didn''t just mindlessly plunder all the Fili grass they saw, they also left quite a few for the bunch to grow once more. After all, alchemists must know how to conserve such precious resources, leaving some for later use. ''Hm? That''s strange...'' £ÛGrey£Ý And whilst they were all having fun and harvesting the roots, Grey found something rather peculiar when he used his "Heaven''s Eye". His sight was filled with red dots, slowly moving through the forest and stopping from time to time. It wasn''t the first time Grey saw such a sight whilst they explored the forest, looking at the vagabonds with calmness in his eyes. It was no wonder why the forest was full of dangers. Not only monsters, but they''ll also have to watch out for people as well. "Is something the matter, Shin?" £ÛEdin£Ý "No, nothing... I just thought I heard something just now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Something... I don''t hear anything though..." £ÛEdin£Ý "Hmm... It must have been my imagination then." £ÛGrey£Ý However, there was no need to go out of his way to head towards the vagabonds to give them a quick beating. Not only does he not have evidence against them, it would also be suspicious if he suddenly headed away, even for a moment. Well, if worse comes to worst and the vagabonds decide to target them, he could always just finish them off with a flick of his fingers, leaving some of them intact if they get lucky. He isn''t in danger... He is the danger. "Phew¡«! That should be all of it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s one ingredient down, only a couple more to go." £ÛAlea£Ý Before long, everyone was finally done with the harvesting, collecting over a dozen bundles of Fili Roots. They would have collected some more, but unfortunately, they needed to leave enough room for the herbs they''ll be harvesting later. "Then, shall we head towards the next spot. There are a lot of Redgold Dandelions there and some Listerne Ferns as well. It''s been quite some time since I''ve been there so there should be quite a lot now." £ÛKale£Ý However, their journey was still far from over. They have just harvested but a single kind of herbs, and there were still over 20 more to go. They quickly headed towards the next destination, not wasting a single second©` or so, they were supposed to. "Redgold Dandelions...? Listerne Ferns...? Kale... These aren''t the only ones, are they? Just how long have you been hiding this from us?" £ÛEdin£Ý "That''s right... We always share our spots with you. But to think you''ll monopolize everything all on your own... Do you have something to say to this, Kale?" £ÛAlea£Ý "O-Oi! Hold on! Alea put your fists downI wasn''t trying to trick you! It was just in case of emergencies! Yeah, for emergencies!" £ÛKale£Ý "Emergencies, huh... Fufufu!... I see... I see... But Kale... Remember that talk I mentioned earlier? I think now would be a good time, isn''t it?" £ÛAlea£Ý The young lady ended her words with a big smile on her face, readying both her fists at the same time. She then had a "heart-to-heart talk" with Kale, the latter''s scream©` I mean, words echoing softly as he explained himself... Yes, softly... They may be in a dangerous forest, but they were still very lively and rowdy, Alea once again clobbering Kale as per usual, and Edin cheering for her from the back. A chaotic scene unfolded in the forest, wry smiles on Grey and Yuna''s faces. However, compared to their dejected expressions they''ve shown before, such a rowdy sight was much better. They knew how tragic and dreadful it was losing their precious greenhouse, but to think they managed to recover so quickly. They really are strong. "Hahaha. Someone sure looks happy." £ÛGrey£Ý "O... Oh... Was I too obvious?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Quite so, but well... It''s much better than your expression before." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it wasn''t just the three of them whose expressions have relaxed. Compared to the dark and scary expression Yuna once wore a couple days ago, she was now back to her usual self. She was now happy and merry, smiles soft and sweet. "Hahaha. Smiling really does suit you much better, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý A quick session of flirting aside, everyone then continued exploring the sea of green and harvested the herbs and materials they found as they went, venturing deeper and deeper with time, encountering all sorts of calming and beautiful scenery. They easily spent a couple hours inside the forest, harvesting over half of what they needed already. And not just herbs, they also harvested some edible plants and fruits for their consumption, snacking on some of them while they were at it. Of course, it wasn''t all just happy times. The forest was not their playground, several monsters and beasts popping out from time to time, and rushing towards them with eyes filled with hostility, ready to rip them all apart. SLASH SLASH SLASH THUD THUD THUD However, with Grey and Yuna present, they weren''t a threat at all. All they did was brandish their weapons and blood was quickly spilt, the forest floor dyed red as the thuds and crashes continued to echo, death looming over the forest. A pack of Forest Wolves rushed towards them, aiming to hunt them. But instead, they were the ones who had been hunted, whimpering and struggling a little before their flames of life were extinguished, leaving all but warm corpses behind. "Oh! You''re so strong, Shin, Elena! Are you really alchemists?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "So this is the true power of F-Rank Adventurers! This is amazing!" £ÛKale£Ý It was a quick and easy victory which didn''t even last a single minute. Everyone was very excited at the sight, still unable to believe that the youths before them were the same age as them. Grey and Yuna had gotten new admirers. "Shin, Elena, can we dismantle this Forest Wolf? We can help you with it, but in exchange, can we get their hearts and livers? They''re useful for alchemy." £ÛEdin£Ý "No, it''s alright. We were planning on dismantling it anyway. You can keep everything you need as long as you leave the meat behind." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! You really are generous, Shin! I''ll take you up on your offer then!" £ÛEdin£Ý There was no need to hesitate. With Grey''s permission, Edin''s eyes quickly lit up and he suddenly took out dismantling knives from God-knows-where. He might not look it, but he was amongst the best in his "Dismantling" elective, efficient as can be. Everyone soon helped out with the dismantling, aiming to get things done quickly. Not only can the organs be processed into alchemy ingredients, the hide and fur could be used for armor, the claws for accessories, and the meat for eating. A very useful wolf. And just as everyone was working with the dismantling, Grey couldn''t help but have his mind be occupied. It has been a couple hours already, but the red dots had yet to vanish from his eyes, still lingering near their vicinity. ''So my suspicion was right, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just a simple coincidence. The vagabonds really are aiming for them, only ill and horrid intentions painted on their faces. Grey doesn''t know who they were or why they were after them. All he knew was that they were up to no good. Though, it''s not like Grey would just leave them be. Terrible people must be punished accordingly and appropriately under the name of justice. And for the sin of disturbing his peaceful and happy times with Yuna, there is no heavier punishment. "Hmm... Looks like we missed a couple Forest Wolves. I''ll just go look around for a little bit. Maybe they''re still here lurking somewhere." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Isn''t that dangerous all by yourself?" £ÛKale£Ý "Hahaha. It''s alright, it''s alright. I can handle at least this much by myself. Just trust me. I''ll be back before you know it." £ÛGrey£Ý After giving his excuse and leaving with a quick goodbye, Grey then departed away, jogging a little bit before increasing his pace the moment the others were out of sight. He was like a bolt of lightning, streaking towards the everlasting forest. He flicked his hands and cracked his fist, a pair of platinum gauntlets immediately cladding his hands. They shimmered bright under the blue sky, bright as the smile blooming on the young man''s face. The smile of the Grim Reaper. "Now then¡­ Let''s have a little bit of fun, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 380 END Chapter 381: A Quick Clean-up RUSTLE RUSTLE RUSTLE Several figures rushed quietly throughout the forest, their bodies clad in leather and iron, armor to protect their bodies, and bows and blades to spill blood. They were all packed with muscles, looking like a pile of rocks moving ever so slowly. Their eyes peered towards the far distance and their ears listened for the slightest sound, sensitive and cautious as can be. An arrow was soon shot with the slightest rustle of the leaves, a subtle cry echoing as blood dyed the ground red. "The hell, it''s just a rabbit." "Hahaha. You''re too paranoid. You haven''t slept last night at all, haven''t you?" "You bastard, how could I? I was having a lot of fun!" Merry and vulgar laughter resounded in the forest, the men talking about repulsive things as if there was nothing wrong with it. They were all scums who''ll do anything for money just to spend it to fulfill all their material and carnal desires. They were vagabonds who would do anything for money, and wouldn''t even hesitate to kill for the sake of it. Today, they had been hired by quite a big shot to dispose of a certain silver-haired and blue-eyes elven lady for quite a large sum. "Kekeke. We''re earning quite a lot today, aren''t we? What do you think we should do with the money? Something refreshing would be nice." "Hahaha! Refreshing, my ass! I know you''re going to go gambling again! As for me, I''ll be making use of it in a much more pleasurable way. Hahaha!" "You idiots, bring me along with you. I''d like to have fun too! Hehehe!" Whilst the men laughed their hearts out, one of them was kneeling on the ground. He looked at the ground, sensing the most subtle traces and turning his head left and right, his eyes peering sharply at the smallest details. With just a bit of information, he was able to quickly figure out where his prey went, acting like a hunter whose nose was as sharp as his guard dog. His tracking ability may only be 1¡î, but it was more than enough to figure out the forest. "Lark, come here." The man signaled one of his minions and the latter quickly approached him without much questions. He followed his instructions and pointed towards a certain direction, the latter focusing on his sight and seeing through the scenery before them. He possessed the ability "Keen Eye 1¡î" and is able to see much further than most people. They were still more than half a kilometer away, and he could already see them clearly as if they were standing right in front of them. "Affirmative, Boss. They''re in sight." "Hahaha. Good job! Looks like we''ll be hitting it big tonight!" Said the leader whilst a repulsive smile appeared on his face. Just thinking about what he''ll do with the money he''ll be receiving later, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, his smile spreading from ear to ear, disgusting as can be. He was the biggest pervert amongst them with twisted tastes, having intense lust and greed which couldn''t be compared to everyone else around him. He enjoys bullying the weak and coercing them for their own entertainment. A scum amongst scums. However, there was just one slight problem. No matter how hard the scout tried to look, the number of people to what they previously knew was off by a single person. He tried to turn his head and shift his eyes, but it was futile. "Oi. You''ve been acting all fidgety. Is there something wrong?" "Ah, Boss... It''s just that they''re missing a single person..." "Hah? What are you talking about?" The man gumbled with a displeased face, then asking his minion to loom again and make sure that it was true. However, just like before, the results always remained the same, the total number of people remaining at 4 and never more. They have already asked some people about who went out the gates, and they have gathered that there were 5 of them, made up of 2 women and 3 men. However, there were only 2 men present. A black haired youth was missing... "Are you looking for me?" £ÛGrey£Ý ... Or at least, he seems to be, when all of the sudden, he appeared before them out of the blue and closed in on them before they could even notice. The young man was none other than Grey, a calm and indifferent expression painted on his face. The vagabonds reacted a bit too late, but the moment they realized Grey was there, they immediately increased the distance between them, all the while drawing their weapons and pointing their blades and arrows towards the latter. They were all vigilant and confused, not knowing where the young man came from. All they knew was that Grey wasn''t any normal person, and that he wasn''t from their side. The moment he takes a step will be the moment they strike him down. "Hmm... So there''s 14 of you, huh... How extravagant..." £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey''s expressions couldn''t be any less calmer. He was simply tilting his head slightly as they watched them, his eyes seeing through them. He is once again using "Judgement", his whole field died red at a single moment, But it didn''t just end there. The moment Grey used the "Eye of Destiny", he saw all their recent memories and all the heinous acts they have committed thus far. It was a new trick Grey had picked up to further determine his evaluation of a person. He had seen pretty terrible things from before, but the ones before them were one of the dirtiest bunch. From murder, rape, theft, fraud, coercion, and many more crimes to name, they had their list heavy and lengthy, red as can be. "Oi, you bastard brat! Who are you?! Do you want to die?!" The leader of the vagabonds shouted a booming voice, but Grey couldn''t care any less. He continued to scan each one of them, seeing even more and more heinous and unforgivable crimes, his eyes burning with a sharp glare. "Hey! You bastard brat! Are you ignoring me?!" Shouted the leader of the vagabonds once more, but he was ignored all the same. He could only clench his hands in rage, irked veins popping out his head as his eyes turned red from anger, marching towards the young man with heavy steps. Well, he wasn''t the only one who felt angry. It might not show with how clear and calm his eyes were, but deep inside, he was boiling with loathing for the pieces of scum before them. He has finally made his decision. "Of you aren''t going to answer, then go to hell©`" BOOM FWOOSH FWOOSH SPLASH SPLASH THUD The man couldn''t even get surprised, everything happening all of a sudden. At one moment he was swinging his sword, ready to cut Grey''s head off, but the very next moment, a massive hole was already bored through his body. Blood was spilt on the forest, loud splashes echoing accompanied by a heavy thud as the man''s lifeless body fell towards the ground. Another pair of boom and crash echoed, the three falling towards the ground as a small pebble bore through it, This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Everyone was in shock, fear running through their hearts as they tried to understand what just happened. It all happened so fast, the leader that they knew now gone to the afterlife. Only a young man remained standing before them. "I was planning to just cripple you and hand you over to the authorities, but... It seems like that''s too much of a luxury for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "W-What did you do to the Boss?! You bastard! I''ll make you pay for it!" Seemingly not understanding what just happened before him, yet another one of the men rushed towards Grey, his axe held high and his eyes burning a fierce red color as he brandished his trusty weapon. Yet Grey only stood still... ¡¶Air Bullet¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ... All he spoke was a single word and yet another life was taken. A bullet of wind and ruin formed at point blank range, shooting out like a bolt of lightning, and boring a big hole through his stomach and making all his organs burst like bubbles. An explosion of blood occurred, more blood dyeing the forest floor. In just a short moment, two of their people had been wiped out, the young man still not moving a single muscle. It was only then that they realized what situation they were in. "M-Monster! He''s a monster! Run for your lives!" "Who the f*ck said it was going to be easy! God-f*cking-dammit!" There was no need for a debate. Once one of them turned back and ran away, the others followed suit and all ran away as well, dropping their weapons and the items weighing them down to run as fast as they could. Their faces were pale and tears formed in the corner of their eyes. Fear crept inside their hearts as they ran with all their might, scurrying around the forest and wishing Grey wouldn''t catch up to them. An irrational wish is what it was. "Who gave you the permission to move?" £ÛGrey£Ý Forget about running away, they couldn''t even move their legs. Grey''s dark and cold voice echoed throughout the forest, his dominating aura weighing down on the thugs, forcing them to the ground and making even breathing hard. Grey''s footsteps soon echoed before them for the first time, but rather than regular footsteps, what the men heard was the close approach of death. Their hair rose from goosebumps and their hearts pumped mad, his eerie steps ringing in their ears. "M-M-My Lord! P-Please spare us! We''ll do anything you want!" "That''s right! We were just forced into this! We did nothing wrong!" "We''ll turn over a new leaf! Please spare us, My Lord! We beg of you!" One dog barked, and the others followed. With no other choices left, all the hideous thugs could do was beg for their lives and get empathy from Grey, some even crying their eyes out, beating even the actors in a theater. But rather than appease him, all it did was anger him even more. Remembering all the unforgivable acts they had committed, Grey wants nothing more to do with them. They were nothing but empty words of scums who don''t even deserve to live. ¡¶Silence¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey opened his mouth and peace finally returned to the forest. The vicious thugs tried to beg, but their voices wouldn''t come out no matter how much they tried, not even the rustling of the leaves and the whispering of the winds to be heard. And no, Grey did not cast such a spell to make the begging fools quiet. Rather, it was the opposite. It was so that the outside world wouldn''t be able to hear what he''s about to do, scorching flames of scarlet red dancing in the palm of his hands. "Blame yourselves for living such dishonest and pathetic lives¡­ May you burn and repent in the deepest parts of hell¡­ ¡¶Incinerate¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý The flames danced more radiantly and vibrantly, drifting afloat the rushing winds, and engulfing the whole place without a second leaving a single spot behind. A spot of red emerged at the sea of green, blooming like a flower at the start of spring. Be it their swords, their armor, their bags, or their bodies. The flames devoured them whole without leaving a single trace behind. It was as if they never existed in the first place, consumed by the scorching flames of judgement and cleansing the world. The flames stopped soon enough and there was only but a charred area left in the ground. A charred area which was quickly painted green and brown with a flick of Grey''s finger, blades of grass swaying in the winds once again. "Hmm... I wonder if being a villain suits me more,.." £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey to himself as he watched the grass quickly devour the ashes of those he just burned. He felt nothing in particular, not even pity nor remorse to those he had killed with his own hands, expressions as indifferent as he arrived. As an adventurer, it wasn''t the first time Grey had to kill someone, and it wouldn''t be the last either. It might have been different for the innocent ones, but to those who were even worse than scum, there was no need to let them live any longer. "Now... What to do..." £ÛGrey£Ý However, just because he had killed the enemies, it doesn''t mean the problem was over. It seems like the group of thugs was just but a miniscule part of an even larger organization operating in the underworld, their headquarters located... "The sewers huh... How typical..." £ÛGrey£Ý ... In amongst one of the most clich¨¦d places Grey would have ever thought of. It may be a good place to seek refuge, but with them hiding in the same place, it would only take a short while before they are discovered. They were all quite dumb. However, it was because of how dumb they were that it would be easy to clean them up. All he needed to do was read one of the enemies'' memories beforehand and use it to get them in one fell swoop. The faster it is, the better it will be for everyone, ¡ºYuna, something just came up. Can you keep everyone occupied for me for the time being? I promise it won''t take too long.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHm? Did some dangerous monster appear or something?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWell... Something like that... Anyway, I''ll make sure to come back within half an hour. Is there something you want be to buy before heading back?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThen buy me some sweets, please¡«! Lot''s of them!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It was as if Grey was just heading out to buy groceries, a merry and cheerful voice ringing in his ears. A smile soon bloomed on his face, quickly agreeing to the young lady''s demand, much to her joy, her hums transmitted even through telepathy. There was no time to waste. With a burning determination in his heart, Grey then cloaked himself with illusion magic and rushed towards the whole forest, covering hundreds of meters of distance in just a single minute, the wind howling at his wake. He quickly arrived by the wall and with a firm step on the ground, he leaped up the high walls of Xeros and continued his pace as if it was nothing. He was riding along the breeze, his amethyst eyes glimmering brightly under the radiant sun. ... A dark and musty room, the flames dancing by the candle top and books piled up over the desks. There was barely any sound to be heard, but the soft scritches and scratches of the pen as it drew words across the papers. A single figure was in the room, dark bags under his eyes as he moved his hands across from left to right, writing down words and reviewing the paperwork. His hands soon stopped and he put his pen down, standing up soon after. He was a man called Khan, the leader of the underworld in the Capital City of Xeros. A notorious criminal known for gathering all sorts of misfits to do dirty work and earn large sums of money for every request he fulfills. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "Boss, it''s me." £Û???£Ý The man was just cracking his neck when a couple of knocks echoed from the room. His footsteps soon echoed in the room as he approached the door, a click, clack, and creak echoing in succession as he opened the door. The moment he did, an obstructed sight was what greeted him. There was a massive person before him, body covered in bulging muscles and popping veins, Khan barely reaching the height of his shoulders and less than 3 times his size. "Garnes... Seems like you finished your work already," £ÛKhan£Ý "Hahaha! Who do you think I am, Boss?! Those b*tches were nothing at all!" £ÛGarnes£Ý "Well, you''re a C-ranker, after all. Those flimsy soldiers and guards would never stand a chance against you." £ÛKhan£Ý And the man before him was yet another wanted criminal. He was once a part of the Knights, but fell into ruin after his gambling and addiction problems. Now, he works for Khan as his right-hand man, doing most of his dirty work. "Well, enough about that. We just got a large commission recently, worth several platinum coins. What do you think we enjoy ourselves a little bit?" £ÛKhan£Ý "Hahaha! That''s what I like about you, Boss! You know how to treat your men well!" £ÛGarnes£Ý "How could I not? After all, a King needs to treat his Knights well." £ÛKhan£Ý "That''s right! That''s right! So, which places should we go for today? It''s been quite some time since I had the taste of women and alcohol. Should we head to that place again? I heard they got a new batch of fresh goods." £ÛGarnes£Ý And as one would expect, they were also scumbags beyond saving. They are even worse than their subordinates, taking pleasure in many criminal acts such as murder, rape, and torture. True scums even worse than monsters. Those scums were both smiling from ear to ear just thinking of what pleasure they''ll be experiencing with such a huge sum of money. They couldn''t help but be excited, frivolous and repulsive thoughts written all over their ugly faces. CRASSHHHHH BOOOOOMMMM THUD THUD CRASSHHHHH But before they could even open the doors and head out, a series of crashes and explosions rang out all over the place. They both raised their eyebrows, wondering what was happening outside for their bastard subordinates to be so rowdy. "Those damn pricks. What are they up to again?" £ÛKhan£Ý "Hahaha! Just get used to it, Boss. Some of those bastards may be bumping their heads against one another after a heated argument." £ÛGarnes£Ý "Those pricks... So they haven''t learned their lesson. Then I©`" £ÛKhan£Ý BOOM CRACK CRASSHHH CRASSHHH Khan couldn''t even finish his words, the door forcefully broken down before him, and a person sent flying across the room. His stomach was dented in, the shape of a fist etched into his body. He coughed a lot of blood, soon losing the light in his eyes. Clouds of dust and darkness loomed over the room, and the debris were blasted all over the place. The commotion finally died down, a single young man appearing before their very eyes, his hands stained with blood, a sharp look in his eyes. "You must be Khan. I''ve been looking for you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-You! What do you think you''re doing?! Do you know who I am?!" £ÛKhan£Ý "Are you stupid? Didn''t I say your name just now? And... Don''t worry too much. You''ll be reuniting with your subordinates soon enough." £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man, his eyes glowing a cold and deadly glint, looking at both Khan and Garnes who were even redder than the ons he''s seen before. There was no need to see the past. He doesn''t want to know what atrocities they have committed. Khan knows not even a single thing about him, but all he knew was that he was bad news. After all, he just slaughtered everyone in the hideout in a matter of moments and dyed the whole place red, blood and corpses everywhere. "G-Garnes! K-Kill him! Make sure you rip him apart!" £ÛKhan£Ý "Hahaha! That''s what I''ve just been thinking! Die, you©`" £ÛGarnes£Ý FWOOSH BOOM BOOM CRASSHHHHH The massive scum couldn''t even finish his words, Grey fists suddenly connecting towards his chest. It was just a light swing, but the shape of his fist was carved towards the massive scumbag, rupturing his heart and exploding his veins. In just a single second, he was sent flying towards the man Grey had just punched before him, crashing towards the wall as blood spewed out of his mouth. There was no more movement, his flames of life extinguished for all eternity, "Seriously, you all say such clich¨¦d lines, but you all die in a single hit... Just how are you the biggest criminal organization in the city..." £ÛGrey£Ý Muttered Grey, his eyes lingering around the man he just sent flying. He once again didn''t feel any remorse, not even the anger in his heart lifted with his death. A sigh escaped his mouth, his eyes soon shifting towards the only one left around, "P-Please spare me! I-I''ll give you anything you want! Do you want money?! Or do you want women?! How about alcohol! Just name it, and I''ll give it to you!" £ÛKhan£Ý And like others before him, the most notorious criminal in Xeros was now begging ever so desperately after seeing what happened to his trusty subordinate, his whole body trembling visibly like all the innocent lives he''s tortured before. "Don''t worry. You''re a special case, so I won''t be killing you." £ÛGrey£Ý "R-Really?! That''s a re©`" £ÛKhan£Ý "After all, I''ll be handing you to the authorities later. But... You don''t truly think you''ll get out of this unscathed, do you?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey finished his words, and an overwhelming pressure enveloped the room soon after. It was even heavier than most, the notorious Khan unable to breathe easily, grasping his chest as he struggled on the ground. He was like a lowly worm, barely holding onto the thread of life, tears flowing out of his eyes as he suffered immeasurable pain, his soul crushed under extreme pressure by the man before him. However, Grey was far from finished... "You should at least pay for everything you''ve done, shouldn''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey finished his words with a gold glimmer in his eyes. He then casted the curse of "Nightmare" towards Khan, his heart and mind swallowed by his deepest fears, and darkness chasing him, devouring everything in sight. "Ahhhh! No! Nooo! Get away from me! Nooo! P-Please save me! Aggghhhh!! My arms! My arms! NOOOOOOO!! GOD, PLEASE!! AAGHHHHH!!¡± £ÛKhan£Ý It was a spell which Grey gave his all to brIng him an experience even worse than hell, breaking his mind and spirit completely. Though the moment he does, Grey simply casts a recovery spell, repeating the whole process over and over again, He was screaming and struggling, but with a quick spell of "Silence", everything was soon quiet and peaceful. Grey could only heave a sigh of resignation, not feeling any remorse as he left the room, an array to cast the spells in an endless loop left behind. The moment he got out, he was greeted by a sight of blood and gore, broken tables, chairs, and furniture everywhere. It was a sight of ruin, a massacre in just a couple of minutes. Never does his nickname as the "Grim Reaper" suit more. "Now... What should I do with all of this..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 381 END Chapter 382: An Unexpected Find ¡¸Haah... I can''t believe this...¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý A lengthy sight echoed in the air, the usually calm and graceful voice of the King now riddled with disbelief and confusion. Grey couldn''t see him over the phone, but he could clearly tell that he was punching his forehead on the other side. It has been but a few minutes since Grey entered the underworld and casually ended an entire criminal organization. He was still by the sewer system, casually walking down the sewers, calling the King with a phone in his hand. The sight below wasn''t particularly attractive nor was the smell particularly pleasant, but compared to the blood and gore he caused inside the hideout, it was, strangely enough, quite peaceful. A creak resounding as he opened a door to another room, ¡¸So... If I understand this correctly... You were saying you crushed a criminal organization on a whim, and not just any criminal organization, but ''Black Bane''? And what''s more, you left their leader alive for the sake of investigations...¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý "Oh? Was that their name? I didn''t really pay much attention, but I do know that their leader''s name is Khan¨D Oh, and there''s someone named Garnes too." £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Yes... That is definitely ''Black Bane''... The biggest criminal organization in Xeros... That''s definitely them....¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý And such a bug organization met their downfall in a matter of minutes thanks to a certain young man whom they managed to offend by chance, wiping out everyone amongst their hideout from smallest minion to the Big Boss himself. There may not be a High-Ranker amongst their ranks, but there were still a few C-rankers present, making them quite a strong power compared to other organizations. Even a whole platoon of knights would have a difficult time, They were a pretty elusive group, switching hideouts from time to time and managing to avoid authority all the time. Even if the government does their best, it would still take them a couple days at best to completely wipe out the whole organization. "Is there something wrong, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸No, nothing... We were preparing for a large-scale purge by the end of the year anyway. You saved us a lot of trouble. Thank you, Lord Grey.¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý "No problem. I was just out on a foraging date with Yuna, and these scums just happen to disturb us. So I did a little bit of cleaning up, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸So that''s what happened... They really are unlucky...¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý They weren''t just unlucky, they were extremely unlucky. Had they not accepted the commission to assassinate Yuna, they would have lived to see another day. Too bad, they were too greedy for money, and such greed spelled their doom. As for the one who commissioned them to harm Yuna, it was obvious as can be. It was none other than Jermel whose letter was still in the drawers. It seems like it wasn''t the first time he dealt with them, causing both their downfalls. Well, they would be wiped out from the surface of the world sooner or later anyway. It might have been even better that they suffered a relatively quick and painless death from Grey rather than getting tortured and interrogated by the authorities. The King had just received the phone a couple weeks ago, but never did he think that the first news he''ll hear from Grey was the subjugation of the Black Bane. It was truly shocking, the King in a loss for words about the young man. ¡¸So, what is our hero doing right now? Do you need any help?¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý "Actually, that''s one of the reasons why I called you, Your Majesty. Actually... I... Well, I made quite the mess here in the hideout..." £ÛGrey£Ý But the real reason why Grey called was none other than to have someone clean up after his bloody and violent mess. He could easily deal with all the blood and broken things, but dealing with the corpses of criminals was not his thing. Or well, to put it more bluntly, he was just too lazy to deal with them. There was also the matter about Khan who is still despairing in his room. He wanted to take his leave before things get any more troublesome, dumping all responsibilities to the King, ¡¸I understand. I will send a group of knights to deal with the place later. I will also make sure to reward you. Just tell me if there''s anything you need.¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý "There''s nothing I really want in particular... Maybe some materials and magic plants we could use for alchemy? I think Yuna would love that." £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Materials and magic plants... That is not too difficult. Though it might take a few days to process that. I hope our dear Hero understands.¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý "That''s not a problem, Your Majesty. I''m more than thankful." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, his eyes looking around the room and his head turning in all directions. He had gotten inside one of the hideout''s secret storage rooms, not a single person in sight and no traps or special mechanisms to be seen. He used his eyes and as it seems, there were several smaller rooms inside, precious items and magic tools categorized by their use and value. They were items which will be smuggled at a later time, only waiting for the customers to pick them up. Of course, there were a lot of illegal things present©` or rather, most things present were illegal. There were materials from beasts, illegal plants, drugs, unregistered weapons and accessories, and valuable items such as gold and silver. "Anyway, Your Majesty, about the commission letter I told you earlier... What would happen to the one who requested it? Their punishment, I mean." £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸You''re talking about the Young Lord of Caraquel, right? There''s nothing to worry about, Lord Grey. Everything will proceed like it usually does. Even if he''s a noble, the law will make sure to punish him appropriately.¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý "And if there are others involved in this as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Then they will receive the same treatment. I swear that on my name and my dignity as a King, so you can rest assured, Lord Grey.¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý And as it seems, there was really no need to worry about the clients of Black Bane who will be receiving the same punishment as the others. No matter who they were, they would be dealt with properly, the King leading the whole case. Grey could easily hunt them all down, but doing so would be breaking the law and starting chaos in the city. It was better to have the King and the government officials deal with all the mess, cleaning his troublesome traces along with it. ¡¸Or, is there a punishment you wish to serve against the Young Lord of Caraquel? I would be more than happy to lend my ears.¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý "No, nothing really comes to mind. I don''t really mind how Your Majesty deals with it. As long as no one gets hurt, then I''m fine with it." £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¸Hahaha. That makes things a lot easier.¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý The King''s meek laughter echoed in the air, and Grey continued to look around the storage rooms, finding even more things, and even some cursed items which were only made to bring trouble to those unlucky enough who happened to use them. ''Hmm... Those are...'' £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps the most interesting things are the crates Grey have been looking at with eyes filled with curiosity. It wasn''t particularly attractive, only stored in a wooden crate and covered with tape and nails all over it, secured tight as can be. Though, no matter how tight it was, all Grey needed was to light a single finger and he broke open the crate, revealing quite a radiant and generous sight. The insides were as valuable as the crates were shabby, a smile blooming on Grey''s face. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡¸Then, Lord Grey, I shall be taking my leave. I would like to talk more with you, but I am not exactly free right now. I hope©`¡¹ £ÛNerester£Ý "Ah, wait... Your Majesty, can I ask you another favor...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s voice rang towards the other side of the phone, a bright smile blooming on his handsome face. The talk continued and a few more words were spoken, Grey making yet another deal with the King and taking grasp of the new items they found. The candlelit flames continued to burn and silence loomed over the whole, the short squeaking and scratching of the rats running through the empty sewers, splashes and gushes accompanying it. A mysterious symphony in the dark. ... "Waah¡«! Magic really is convenient!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh! To think it would wash off so easily! How fascinating!" £ÛEdin£Ý A couple voices echoed across the forest and towards the blue sky, splashes and trickles dancing in the air, accompanying the rustling of the leaves. There was only peace, smiles and twinkling eyes floating all over the place. It has been almost half an hour since Grey left the others, and after several minutes of work, they finally finished dismantling the Forest Wolves, now washing their hands and their clothes with the use of magic, a hot and cool wind to dry them, From the Forest Wolves, they got not only claws and fangs, but fur, meat, bones, green eyes, organs, and many more. Some were more valuable than others, but all can easily be sold in the market, yielding quite a sum if they were all to be sold. "We really got a lot, huh. Are you sure we can have all of them, Elena?" £ÛKale£Ý "Un! As long as we can have the meat then we''ve fine©` Ah! No, actually. Can I have some organs as well? I want to use them as alchemy." £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! There''s a lot around here! I''m sure we can last several months with this! Take as much as you want, Elena! Take them!" £ÛAlea£Ý Though they may be amateurs, they dismantle the Forest Wolves quite well. Edin''s work was especially good, each of the Forest Wolves he dismantled seamless and beautiful, able to fetch high prices each if he sells them through the Guild. Yuna didn''t waste any more time and quickly stored them all into her storage ring, everything disappearing in the blink of an eye. Even the blood on the ground has been swept clean with magic, everything looking neat as it was. However, despite them finishing every one of the Forest Wolves, there was still not a single trace of Grey, not even news from him. Even Yuna hasn''t heard from him ever since their last telepathy call, question marks floating inside her head. "How long has it been already? Shin hasn''t returned yet..." £ÛKale£Ý "Right. I can''t even see him around... Did something actually happen to him? He couldn''t have encountered a strong monster, has he?" £ÛAlea£Ý "We''re pretty far from the city already... That might have happened." £ÛEdin£Ý And now, everyone had seeds of doubt and worry sprouting in their hearts. They have seen how capable Grey was, but there are also a lot of dangers lurking in the forest, just like the news of Kobolds they just heard quite some time ago. Yet despite them acting all worried, the fianc¨¦e was only smiling cheerfully, even humming happily to herself. There was not a trace of concern or anxiety in her eyes. She was now searching for herbs, gathering time which she can. The sight was so absurd, they couldn''t help but feel bewildered. They already knew how much Yuna loves alchemy, but they didn''t think she could still continue foraging herbs in such a dire and uncertain situation they were facing. "Elena... Aren''t you worried about Shin? She''s your fianc¨¦, isn''t he?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Worry...? Why should I be worried? Shin can handle himself pretty well, you know? He wouldn''t pick impossible fights willy-nilly. I''ll scold him if he does." £ÛYuna£Ý "Elena, you sure trust Shin a lot, huh..." £ÛKale£Ý "Of course! He''s my fianc¨¦, after all! I trust him the most!" £ÛYuna£Ý Stunned... They were simply stunned by Yuna''s answer. They already knew how much the two love each other, but to think they trust so much that they couldn''t even be bothered to worry. That... Or they''re just weird. Either way, it''s still amazing. And just when everybody''s worries were increasing, a familiar figure appeared in the young elf''s sight, his black hair darker than the shadows. Grey has finally returned, a bright smile blooming on the former''s face as she greeted his return. Seeing Yuna''s smile, everyone couldn''t help but turn their heads around. They still couldn''t see what she was looking at, heads puzzled as can be. It was only after a couple minutes passed that they understood why she was doing so. "Shin! You''re back! What took you so long?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry to worry you. I just happened to see a little something." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, lifting up one of his hands and showing what he brought along with him. They were black and brown, roots measuring more than 30 centimeters in length, and deep green leaves sprouting up top and spreading wide and open. "Aren''t these Deeproot Ginsengs?! And there''s so many of them too!" £ÛKale£Ý "They''re quite big too! They must be at least a decade old!" £ÛEdin£Ý That''s right. They were none other than Deeproot Ginseng useful for making calming and detoxifying powders which have a great shelf life. They also offer a refreshing and cool sensation, making them quite popular to many connoisseurs. They weren''t magic plants nor were they very rare and valuable, but they weren''t very common either. However, they were uncommon herbs which many of the alchemists seek to die for the sheer fact that they compliment drinks and food well. "I wonder how much these will cost in the market. They were all harvested nicely and are also pretty big. I think you can fetch several hundred kiels with this." £ÛKale£Ý "Kale, stop that! Is there only money on your mind?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "What''s wrong with that? I''m going to be a merchant in the near future anyway. Shouldn''t I start practicing right now? I won''t always be young, you know?" £ÛKale£Ý "Kale has a point. I should also study these Deeproot Ginseng as soon as possible. Can I take some samples, Shin? Only a little bit will suffice." £ÛEdin£Ý Just like that, faces which were once laced with worry were now traced with merry and excitement. Their eyes were all sparkly and twinkly, all of them looking at the earthy roots, their expressions dyed in the same colors. They really were childhood friends. If there was someone who wore a different expression, it was none other than Yuna who was a little bummed. She doesn''t have a perfect memory ability like Grey but she knows it was hers, a little upset that her precious herbs were taken out. Grey simply decided to ignore the young lady. "Right! Shin! Where did you find them?! I want to get some please!" £ÛAlea£Ý "I just got lucky and found them while I was chasing down the Forest Wolves. They were just growing behind the bushes, and in abundance as well," £ÛGrey£Ý That was a lie. Forget about such a coincidence, they weren''t even recently harvested. They are amongst the thousands upon thousands of herbs inside the "Inventory", Grey just pulled out randomly to create an excuse for how late he came back. To make it even more believable, Grey even covered the Deeproot Ginsengs with earth and dirt, sprinkling a bit of moisture in them. The "Inventory" stops time either way, so it was pretty believable to see that they were still freshly picked. "Sadly, these are the only ones left, so... Getting more might be hard." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... I see... It can''t be helped then..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it like that. I already picked all of them, you see, and most of them are in my storage ring. You can have all of these if you want. We already have more than enough for ourselves." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh!! You really are generous, Shin! We''ll take you up on your offer then! Just don''t start regretting it later, alright? They''ll be gone before you know it!" £ÛKale£Ý "Hahaha. What a declaration." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t waste any more time and soon handed over all the Deeproot Ginsengs to everyone, splitting them three ways before giving them to Alea, Kale, and Edin, much to Yuna''s dissatisfaction. She was upset that her herbs were given away. Of course, there were still several thousand Deeproot Ginsengs inside the "Inventory" and her storage ring. But knowing Yuna, such a reaction was only natural. She was like a puppy who just got her favorite toy taken, ear dropping down sadly. ¡ºYuna, don''t be too upset. I also brought something for you.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Grey already knew she would react in such a way. So using the fact that she asked Yuna beforehand and that he was just in the city a couple minutes ago, he then took out his secret weapon, a subtle smile all over his face. "Right, everyone... I also brought something else. I hope you''ll like it," £ÛGrey£Ý """Waah¡« / Ohhh! Sweets¡«!!""" They all responded simultaneously, excited expressions on their faces. And they were right, Grey brought them sweets from the city, and not just any sweets, but sweets from one of the best pastry shops in the capital. Normally, it was hard to buy sweets from them, and even if one was able to make some orders, it would take several days before it''s ready as there are a lot of people who order from them. Well... Normally, that is... But with an introduction from the King himself, there was always a way. All he needed to do was show his letter of recommendation and the bakers and shop owner quickly moved their hands. He was fortunate enough to have some pastries ready on the go, his stop only taking him a couple minutes. "But that''s strange... How could you bring sweets all the way here? Is there a magic shop around here which suddenly pops out of nowhere?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Like those in Fairy tales? There''s no way that happens, you punk." £ÛKale£Ý "That''s right. I just got lucky and passed by a merchant''s carriage on the way there. The sweets smelled delicious so I bought some for us to enjoy. They were pretty cheap too, so I got a lot." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? The highway is quite far from here, though?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Well, I''m confident in my speed. A few kilometers is not that hard." £ÛGrey£Ý The 1st statement was a lie, and so was the 2nd one, and even the 3rd one, Grey still wearing a bright and gentle smile as he uttered such deceitful words. He didn''t even bat an eye, the others nodding their heads after him. He was so natural, the others didn''t sense the obvious loopholes in his statements. Yuna would have also been fooled and convinced if she didn''t know it beforehand, a little in awe and afraid of the deceitful abilities of her fianc¨¦. """"Mmn¡«! Delicious¡«!!"""" Needless to say, each and every bite was delicious, an explosion of sweets bursting forth in their mouths. There were sour, salty, citrusy, and bitter sweets, but they were all delicious, everyone happily enjoying them and stuffing their cheeks full. After which, they then continued exploring the Lorinia Forest and gathered several more herbs and materials. They were all led by Kale, taking to his previous spots and fulfilling the requirements in place of their greenhouse. Of course, there were also shenanigans afoot whilst they ventured throughout the forest, merry laughs and chatter echoing all throughout the forest. The sands of time continued to trickle down the hourglass, the sun setting soon enough. As the sky turned amber, everyone soon returned to the city and parted their own ways. The trio headed back to the Academy whilst Grey and Yuna headed towards the Camellia Valley, eating dinner before heading to their bedroom. "Fuwaahhhh¡«! Today was so fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you should really stop doing that. That''s very unladylike." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... That''s so troublesome... Don''t wanna..." £ÛYuna£Ý And as per usual, Yuna quickly jumped towards the bed as soon as she arrived, then rolling around and hugging the pillow. Grey scolded her a little, but it was useless. She was already one with the bed, an adorable smile blooming on her lovely face. Well, she at least removed her boots and changed into her casual clothes with a bit of magic. Grey can only shake his head at the sight of his whimsical fianc¨¦e, not having any will to scold the young lady. He could only sigh and open his "Inventory" to take out a certain something from inside. "Grey¡«! Let''s cuddle¡«! What are you doing¡«? Hurry up©` !!!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady couldn''t even finish her words, her eyes opening wide from shock as Grey showed what he was holding onto in his hands. What he took out wasn''t just any ordinary item, but one worth millions, rare as can be. It was yet another magic plant, its leaves red as blood instead of green, veins of gold and amber running through it and along the stem. Its petals, like Yuna''s hair, was a beautiful silver color, its pollen sparkling like starlight in the middle of the night. "I-Isn''t this a Silver-Haired Cattleya?! I couldn''t even find one in the auction! H-How did you get this, Grey?! Was it magic?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. What are you talking about, you silly girl? I got this as a gift." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just a simple gift, but a present from the King to him as a hero. It was one of the smuggled items which he found in the storage area, packaged carefully and kept even more securely than gold and silver, precious as can be. It was amongst the rarer magic plants, used in making higher grade alchemy items. And coincidentally, it was also one of the ingredients Yuna had been seeking for a long time, sparkling so beautifully before her eyes. "G-Grey! You''re the best! I love you! I love you! I love you!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady had no hesitation, jumping towards Grey''s arms and embracing him tightly. She then showered her with kisses and a flood of affection, the young man only able to receive her laugh whilst chuckling to himself. "Hahaha. I didn''t know you liked it this much." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course. I do! You know how long I''ve been looking for it! But to think you''ll find it faster than me! Your luck must be Divine-Tier too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Luck, huh... I guess you could say that." £ÛGrey£Ý The young man chuckled once again, but he wasn''t talking about the herbs. He was talking about the very sweet and adorable young lady before him. Just spending the days with her is the best experience. He was the luckiest man in the world. "Then, as a reward, I''ll give you tons and tons of hugs and kisses!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh...? But you already did that anyway though..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Now, now, don''t mind the little details. Is there something wrong with me showing affection to my beloved fianc¨¦?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... I guess you''re right... Haah... I really am no match against you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý And as one would expect, what followed after was a lot, and by that, I mean a whole lot of flirting, the whole room dyed pink and red, the atmosphere getting sweeter and sappier by the moment, smiles blooming all over the place. The nightly breeze continued to whistle and bellow, the curtains dancing fervently by the tune of the winds and the symphony of the night. The moon was a magnificent crescent, shining beautiful as gentle light rained down the world. Yet another peaceful night. CHAPTER 382 END Chapter 383: Hardworking Alchemists Papers, papers, and even more papers. There was a mountain of paperwork, large figures and lengthy statements printed. Such statements were spread over several pages, making one dizzy at just a single glance. His clear eyes were focused on such weary documents, flipping through the pages and scanning them carefully. Some were approved and some were rejected, a lot of careful thoughts put into each and every action. The room swallowed by silence. "Additional budget for the research team... For poisons and resistances... Didn''t they ask for an increase last time too?" £ÛFran£Ý It has been quite some time since Grey and Yuna enrolled in Darius Academy as exchange students, and the Headmaster was as busy as ever, cooped up in his room almost all day, everyday to sign and review the documents. He was a Legendary Alchemist, but rather than his Laboratory, most of his time is spent inside his office, barely any noise ringing in his ears and going about his monotonous daily life, signing more and more papers as if there was nothing else to do. ''I wonder how Melena is doing...'' £ÛFran£Ý If there was something he was looking forward to, it was the weekends where he could head back home and meet his beloved wife. Just thinking about her is more than enough to get him through the day. It''s been quite some time since he was home, and thinking about his wife, he looked forward to tomorrow when he could finally see her again. He thought of presents to give her, some sweets and some flowers. Things she loves dearly. With a newfound motivation, the Headmaster burned through the documents and signed everything which needed to be signed. There was a smile on his face, the mountain of documents decreasing with the tedious passage of time. "Whew... That should be all... That was quite tiring..." £ÛFran£Ý Before long, he was finally finished. He put down his fountain pen and arranged the paperwork once more before standing up and stretching a body a little, few and subtle cracks ringing in the air as he cracked his neck soon after. "Ugh...! My old age really is catching up to me..." £ÛFran£Ý His body was no longer how it used to be. He may be a Legendary Alchemist and a High-Ranker, but there are still limits to how much he could maintain his body. Time was still the enemy of the people, his age slowly catching up to him. A little bit of stretching later and he finally felt better. Subtle noises soon echoed in his ears, his eyes shifting towards the window behind him. He took a little peek and saw several students running around, training their stamina and gasping for air. "Huff... Huff... Huff... How... How fast was that... Huff..." "That''s 1 minute and 34 seconds, 6 seconds faster than last time." "6 seconds... That''s good but still not enough... We need to be faster." Taking a close look at it, it seems that the students are testing their stamina-boosting potion to see how much one can improve with it. They were testing the parameters, making sure they recorded all data to portray the most accurate results. Work is tiring but seeing students do their best to achieve their dreams, Fran couldn''t help but smile. It was because of that very reason that Fran became the Headmaster, wanting to nurture the next generation of alchemists and watch them grow, They weren''t as talented as him, but they got the guts to become great alchemists. It was his greatest pleasure to give them an opportunity to achieve their dreams and aspirations, looking forward to what the future had in store for him. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "Headmaster, the meeting is about to start." And just as he was admiring the young ones, a series of knocks came echoing from the door, a familiar voice following afterwards. It seems like many of the executives have gathered, a very important meeting just a few minutes ahead of them. "Good. Just tell them that I''ll be there in a moment. I just have some documents to clean up, I''ll head there as soon as I''m done." £ÛFran£Ý "Understood. I''ll make sure to relay your message." "Yes. I''ll rely on you for that." £ÛFran£Ý A short silence was broken, the other person''s footsteps echoing from the corridors whilst Fran organized the documents and made sure they were in a secure place, a click and clack ringing in the air as he closed the drawers and cabinets. The Headmaster took a quick glance towards the window once more before heading out of his office and into the open corridors. There was not a single soul to be seen, only his shadow and himself moving throughout the place. Several more steps and he finally reached the classrooms and laboratories of the students. There were all sorts of bustling noises to be heard, the students doing the best they could and arguing with one another from time to time. "H-Hey! The fire! The fire! You''re going to burn the materials!" "Ohh! It''s gotten much clearer than before! Just a couple more drops!" "Urk...! Dammit... So bitter..." And no, there weren''t any classes for today. Or rather, there has been no classes for the whole week and also the week after that. It was all to prepare the students for the upcoming Final Exams which was just more than a week away. All students have been encouraged to work hard and do some self-studying in order to prepare for the Final Exams. It was an event which determined if they could move up a year or if they had to finally say goodbye. An event to determine their future. The graduating students were especially enthusiastic, betting everything they could in the days they have left. After all, there is no greater prestige for an alchemist than to graduate from Darius. It was all or nothing. ''Hmm... They sure are excited... I wonder who will be the top©`'' £ÛFran£Ý BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM The Headmaster couldn''t even finish his thoughts, a loud explosion rupturing his ear drums and a loud shock rocking his mind. The explosion was so loud, he was sure the whole academy heard it. Yet another regular but unusual event in the Academy. Soon enough, curious eyes started peeking out the doors, wondering where such an explosion came from. It was none other than the room in front of the Headmaster, the man himself still in a bit of a shock from what just happened. "S-Sorry everyone! We got©` Ah! H-Headmaster! I-I''m so-sorry!" A little peek inside, and the Headmaster could tell what happened. After all, it wasn''t the first time it happened. It was caused by the wrong mixing of the materials, making a loud and thundering reaction, the perpetrators bowing their heads in apology. "No, it''s alright. More importantly, is there someone hurt?" £ÛFran£Ý "A-Ah, thankfully, no one is. Other than the noise and smoke, it wasn''t anything dangerous. Everyone''s a little dizzy, but we''re fine, Headmaster," This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "That''s a relief then. Make sure to be careful next time, alright?" £ÛFran£Ý "Y-Yes! We''ll keep that in mind, Headmaster!" Fortunately enough, there was no one hurt in the process and only a few items were broken. A little bit of cleaning up and they could properly redo all their work. They were also used to having such accidents happen to them. With nothing more to worry about, the Headmaster then continued heading towards the meeting, greeted by several students as he went. A beautiful pair of eyes was glued at him, sparkling brightly as she peeked over the door. "Alea, what are you still doing there? If you don''t hurry up, there would be nothing more left of your solutions. They''re already evaporating." £ÛKale£Ý "A-Ah! My potion! Noooo!!" £ÛAlea£Ý That figure was none other than energetic and whimsical Alea who was now using the laboratory with Kale, Edin, and a couple more students they share it with, now rushing towards her concoction to save what''s left of it. Just like the other students before them, they are also working hard for the upcoming Final Exams, creating new formulas and sharpening their skills as much as possible. It wouldn''t matter as long as they pass, but getting a high rank was still much better, But perhaps the most important thing to achieve was the special presentation which is at the end of the events. It is then that they will present their findings and earn all sorts of things depending on their performance, many sponsors gathering closely. "Ugh... There''s only less than half left... Why... God is so cruel..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Hey, don''t blame God. Blame your nosiness. Even if you admire the Headmaster, you shouldn''t leave your things unattended just to see him." £ÛKale£Ý "Shut up... I already know that..." £ÛAlea£Ý Of course, what Kale, Alea, and Edin would be presenting would be their findings and the results of their research of the Frostburn Calendula. They will present their thesis and make sure to convince a lot of sponsors. The Frostburn Calendula may have been ruined, but their knowledge was far from being lost. They have been recording everything diligently, a neat compilation of their research compiled in their notes and binders, organized ever so cleanly. They weren''t able to record the last day, but thanks to Grey''s ability, it wasn''t too big of a problem to recall and record it. Everything was perfect, Grey and Yuan helping them in making the thesis. It''s proof of their efforts and ingenuity. "Edin, do you have any more Spinak Cobs?" £ÛAlea£Ý "I do have some left... How many do you need?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Really?! Then give me 4 and a half©` No, 3 and a half would be enough! Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to pay you back later." £ÛAlea£Ý "I don''t really mind since I''m not using them for now anyway. However... I only have 3 more Spinak Cobs left. I don''t have any more than that." £ÛEdin£Ý There was hope, but such hope was quickly crushed. It might only be half a cob left, but it will make a bug difference in the resulting potion. The ratio of the ingredients and substances must be perfect, else, one could only grimace at the results. Alea didn''t want to resort to such a lowly method, but she had no other choice left. Her eyes shifted towards Kale, reluctance brewing in her heart and clenching her little fists. She soon opened her mouth, voice soft and quiet as can be, "K... Kale... Let me get half a Spinak Cob..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Half a Spinak Cob... Hmm.. Sure. That would be 70 kiels." £ÛKale£Ý "70 kiels?! That is the price of a whole Spinak Cob! Stop ripping me off, you dumbass! Just what kind of friend are you?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Friendship? That doesn''t matter in negotiations. And, I''m not ripping you off, I am simply offering a value based on the needs of my customer. Is your success worth less than a meager 70 kiels? Think carefully, Alea," £ÛKale£Ý And the reason why Alea was so reluctant was because Kale was a money devil. A man who does not hesitate to forsake friendship if there is money on the line. Even if it''s only for a moment, he won''t hesitate to take advantage of one''s weakness. Yes, that''s the whole reason. It isn''t because he is getting revenge for the moments Alea always clobbers him up. Oh no, not at all. He isn''t so petty to do such things. Kale is already an upright and responsible adult... Yes, an adult... "Ugh...! You thug! I guess you need to receive a beating!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Just try it, and I won''t sell you this Spinak Cob! Just try it, I dare you!" £ÛKale£Ý Unfortunately for Alea, she wouldn''t be able to use her brute force at the moment. Not only was Kale threatening her, she would also end up breaking things if she did. It would only mean she''ll have to spend even more money. It was a careful trap laid out by Kale, a devious smile blooming on his face. Alea tried to argue and retaliate, but it was to no avail. Kale wouldn''t budge, and even started raising the price to give Alea an even deeper sense of panic and irrationality. "Edin, you said you have Kalkia Grass before, haven''t you?" "Yeah, I did. There isn''t much left but it should still be enough for a potion or two. Are you making another healing potion again?" £ÛEdin£Ý "That''s the plan. I have some experiments going on, you see." if not Kale, then it would be Edin. The fights inside the Laboratory have been a staple occurrence, and so, the other students weren''t surprised by it, acting relatively calm and ignoring the two who are still arguing like cats and dogs. Edin may not be as popular as Alea, but he was still well-known amongst the other students. Not only does he have excellent grades and impressive results, he''s also one on the verge of breaking through Tier-4. Many students go look for Edin when they are lacking some ingredients, and many also consult him from time to time, garnering all sorts of positive opinions from the many students in their year. He was smart and good at explaining. "So that''s how it is... That really helps me, Edin. Thank you," "No problem! I''m a genius, after all!" £ÛEdin£Ý Too bad, his personality still needs a bit of work. Not only is he quite insensitive and terrible at reading the room, he is also one who always proclaims he''s a genius. Of which, Alea has beaten her many times already for saying so. "Fine! 85 kiels it is! Just give me the Spinak Cob quickly!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Haah,.. You should have just given up from the beginning. If you did, you wouldn''t have to pay for the extra 15 kiels. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!" £ÛKale£Ý "And whose fault don''t you think that is, you damn thug?! If only I hadn''t run out of ingredients, I wouldn''t have ever needed to pay for it!" £ÛAlea£Ý Though... It didn''t take too long before Kale and Alea finally came to an agreement. Kale handed over half of the Spinak herb and in return, Alea gave him 8 nickel and 5 copper coins. Her allowance for the past few days has been cut. Time passed some more and everyone continued to move their hands. They brewed and brewed some more, all sorts of scents wafting through the air. There was only seriousness looming over the place, everyone doing the best they could. ... CLINK CLINK CLACK CLACK The bottles clinked and the vials clacked. The liquid inside swirled and twirled, the colors changing from time to time, and multiple reactions going off in a matter of seconds, the sound of fizzling bubbles resounding in the air as they popped. A young man''s eyes peered through the vials, clear as the skies above. He mixed a few grams of blue powder and the bubbles suddenly stopped. He put over a wooden cork and shook the vial, making the mixtures mix inside. He finally stopped and the color changed from red to green, a murky liquid brewing inside the glass vial. A bit of heat added into the mix and the cloudiness was finally gone, a beautiful green solution done after a little cooking. "Hmm... Let''s see..." £ÛGrey£Ý The young man used his eyes and checked what he had made, a faint status screen of blue and white appearing before him. A smile soon bloomed on his face, painted ever so beautifully, satisfaction welling up in his heart. "Haah... I''m finally done..." £ÛGrey£Ý What he made wasn''t just any normal solution, but one precious to a blacksmith like himself. It wasn''t an item to be used for direct consumption like healing potions and elixirs or one to be thrown at enemies like poison or explosives. The item Grey held in his hand was but another ingredient he will be using later on. It was to be mixed with an alloy of iron and silver, poured over whilst the two are still in their molten state, to create a brand new alloy. A synthetic metal. He wasn''t particularly keen on using such items nor was it popular in Merusia at all, but ever since working with Yuna before he had been interested in making stronger materials with the aid of alchemy and revolutionizing blacksmithing. He was still far from his goal, but steadily closing the gap. "I wonder what I should call this..." £ÛGrey£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING "Hahaha. You sure are excited, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý And just as he raised the solution, the spirits gathered around him, dancing like the little children in a festival and bringing soft chimes in the air. They were clearly happy, and the reason was none other than the item before them. It wasn''t just during alchemy, but when Grey and Yuna performed blacksmithing and enchanting as well. The spirits would always gather around when they are making something, acting like curious cats watching the world of creation unfold. It seems like they are quite fond of the process and sensitive to each reaction and movement, panicking and shaking when something is wrong with the process. For those who don''t have perfect hands and eyes like Grey and Yuna, they would surely be a great help to their growth. "Do you guys like these?" £ÛGrey£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING "Sorry, but I can''t give this to you. I still need to test this out later." £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps the most intriguing thing about it, was that spirits are able to give their "blessing" to the items which are created before their eyes, improving their qualities by quite a bit and making them better than most. They touch the items of their liking and leave some sort of "imprint" into the item, leaving a bit of aether behind and improving it. It was as if they were leafing parts of them to it, some of their mana permanently shaved away. ''I wonder if it''s like that...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had made some hypothesis about it, but for the meantime, he stopped the spirits from imbuing their blessings towards the items. After all, it would be terrible if they suddenly disappeared because they used up their mana. It shouldn''t happen. In any case, Grey was now finished with his work, with a whole lot of spare time in his hands. Though he usually performs alchemy in the Sanctuary, since they had school, they decided to do it in the private laboratories the Academy provided. And since they were only exchange students, there was no need for them to actually take part in the Final Exams. They could cheer and spectate, but that was the most they could do. There was still more than a week of free time left. "Anyway... I wonder how Yuna is doing..." £ÛGrey£Ý But of course, as one would expect from the fool that he was, there was only one person in his mind. She was currently performing alchemy in the laboratory beside his, a series of clinks and fizzles resounding from her room. "Then, how about we go take a look?" £ÛGrey£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING There was no need to think too much. With Yuna the only one in his mind, Grey soon headed out of his private laboratory and headed straight towards Yuna. He opened the doors after a series of knocks, a young lady standing before him. Though, as it seems, she was so focused on her alchemy, she didn''t even notice that the door opened, much less that Grey entered. She is adorable when she is cheerful and mischievous, but her serious and focused side was plenty sure as well. "Welcome back, Master. How did your experiment go?" £ÛSirius£Ý "It went fine. I just need to test them out later to see how effective it is. I might need to perform several trials, though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Is there any way we can help you with that, Master?" £ÛSirius£Ý "R-Right! We also want to help Master!" £ÛCapella£Ý In her stead, it was the familiars who welcomed Grey, running towards him in their wolf pup forms. They looked so cute whilst wagging their tails and their fluffy fur, Grey often forgets how fearsome they were. As for the reason they were there, it was nothing too special. They were simply there to stand guard and assist Yuna whenever she needed it. Honestly, it was quite a bit of an overkill considering what they were capable of. Too over the top. "Hahaha. I''m grateful for that, but I really don''t need a hand right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s unfortunate..." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Master... Is there really nothing we could do? Anything is fine!" £ÛCanopus£Ý And another part of the reason was that the familiars had been too cooped up inside the Sanctuary. Their new homes were fantastic, but they still wanted to be of help to Grey and Yuna, always asking every time they could. They often hunt and clean up the stronger monsters in the vicinity of the city, but it was in no way satisfactory for them. They wanted to help out Grey and Yuna more, looking like puppies who want to be useful to their masters. "Hahaha. In that case, why don''t you come with me this weekend? Yuna and I were just thinking of searching for some materials. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! That''s a great idea, Master! I''m in!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Me too! Me too! I''ll make sure to get the best materials!" £ÛVega£Ý "Don''t be so sure about that, Vega. That spot is mine." £ÛKentaurus£Ý Though, all it took was a bit of cheering up and their dark and dejected expressions quickly turned to bright and happy ones. They may be fearsome High Dragons, but in front of Grey and Yuan, they were their adorable and reliable partners. Whilst everyone was beaming happy smiles, Grey''s eyes soon shifted towards the young lady before him. She was still brewing a potion, pouring all her heart into her creation. Her eyes shimmered brightly, bluer than the sky above. The spirits danced around her, happy and cheerful as can be. The soft chimes that they carried fluttered in the air, different colors playing along the orchestra. The vials gleamed a pretty color, the solution glowing dimly as it swirled and her expressions completely different to her usual self. ''Hahaha. So cute...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey chuckled. CHAPTER 383 END Chapter 384: Light of Legends The hallways were empty©` or at least, it used to be. But the noisy sound of footsteps and chatter filled it with life. Multiple figures walked down the corridors, discussing the meeting they had been in just a few minutes ago. Some were wearing glasses, some brought notebooks and textbooks with them, some were wearing smiles on their faces, and some had dark bugs under their eyes. There was a variety of people, the scent of herbs lingering around every one of them. "It seems that we''ll have a large number of graduates this time ''round. I believe we''ll have a handful of graduating Tier-5 alchemists as well." "Indeed. Indeed. There''s so many good ones, it''s hard to pick an apprentice." "I agree with you, Professor Rodmann. I think I might pick more than 3 this year. They are simply too good to pass up." They were the esteemed Professors of the Academy, each one of them not lower than Tier-6 in terms of prowess as an alchemist. They are the proud nurturers of Darius who shine a bright path for the next generation of alchemists. But perhaps the most notable one of them was the Headmaster. Not only was he a Legendary Alchemist, some of the Professors with him were also his students once. He is the most respected figure in the academy whom everyone aspires to be. "What do you think, Headmaster? Are you taking a disciple this year?" "Hmm... I did have someone I had my eyes on for quite some time, but unfortunately, she declined my offer. It''s a shame but there''s nothing I could do about it." £ÛFran£Ý "Eh?! A student declined your offer?! W-Who in the world is she?!" "To think someone would actually refuse the Headmaster! How bizarre!" Just like that, the Professors were sent abuzz, discussing who could have possibly declined the Headmaster''s hands which even they would take. It was too bizarre of a situation, they couldn''t fully comprehend what happened between them. Of course, that person was none other than Yuna. It wasn''t just once that Fran made her an offer, but she rejected them each time without fail. She was a strong-minded lady the Headmaster just couldn''t help but be fond of. ''Hm? Isn''t this...'' £ÛFran£Ý Coincidentally, they just happened to pass by the area where the private laboratories are located. The Headmaster halted his steps in front of a large door, his clear eyes shifting left and right as he continued to stare. That door was none other than Yuna''s private laboratory. He couldn''t see through the door like Grey, but he could definitely smell the scent of herbs brewing inside. There was alchemy being performed, his heart filled with curiosity. "Headmaster, is there something wrong?" "Not really... I just remembered who uses this private Laboratory, and thought I''d take a look and see how they''re doing." £ÛFran£Ý "Oh? A student which caught the Headmaster''s eye? That''s rare..." "Hahaha. She''s an exchange student named Elena. Though she''s young, she is already displaying skills and talent on par with our top graduating students." £ÛFran£Ý "Ohh!! That''s not something you hear everyday. Is this the student you were talking about just now, Headmaster? The one who rejected your offer?" The Headmaster did not confirm nor deny the question of the Professor, simply giving them a vague smile. All their interest was piqued, everyone wondering just what kind of student the person the Headmaster was evaluating so highly. "Oh! If it''s Student Elena, then she should be the one in my class!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "I believe she''s taken my elective as well. She is a very talented child." £ÛCasey£Ý "That''s true... Even I, as an instructor, couldn''t help but be amazed. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she''s the best in her year." £ÛJames£Ý Though luckily enough, there were 3 other people amongst the Professors with the Headmaster who knew of Yuna. They were Dorothy, the advisor, James, the one in charge of "Advanced Formulations III", and Casey who teaches "Heavy Brewery". They have witnessed Yuna''s talent first hand and could confidently say that she was the best student they have seen in their whole career. They all regard her skills and talent highly, sure that she will reach great heights in the near future. Hearing all their praises, the other Professors became intrigued as well. They have also heard rumors of the exchange students going around in the academy. And now that confirmed it from other Professors, they became even more curious, "Then, I will be parting ways with you now. I wish to talk with her." £ÛFran£Ý "Ah, could I also head inside as well, Headmaster? There''s some things I want to ask her about her homework." £ÛDorothy£Ý "I''m of the same opinion as well, Headmaster. There''s also something I wish to discuss with her. If you allow me, that is." £ÛJames£Ý Now, not just the Headmaster, but the other Professors as well now want to head inside the Laboratory and observe Yuna for the meantime, most of them having questions wish they wanted to ask the young lady. The reason for this was none other than her strange answers in her homework that the Professors couldn''t just wrap around their heads with. They were too novel and ingenious ideas to be left untouched. They were all raring to go. "Hmm... It should be fine. As long as we don''t make too much noise, I don''t think there would be any problem. Though I might have to check first." £ÛFran£Ý "What a shame... I also want to see who this young lady is..." "Right...? If only it weren''t for work..." Thankfully, other than Professors Dorothy, James, and Casey whom Yuna has a connection to, the other Professors couldn''t go with the Headmaster as they were either too busy, had a prior engagement, or weren''t just interested. It was a good thing for Fran as he also doesn''t want to bring Grey and Yuna too much trouble either. He was already sure that whoever was in the room had already known they were there, not wishing to make any more noise and distractions. "Then, we''ll be taking our leave now, Headmaster. Take care, Headmaster." "Everyone as well. Good work, everyone. I''ll see you again next week." £ÛFran£Ý They soon said their goodbyes, and the other Professors finally took their leave. Only 4 figures remained, standing by the door and waiting for an opportunity to knock©` or at least, they were hoping to do so.... CLICK CLACK CREAKKKKKKK .. But before they could even take the chance to knock, the doors suddenly opened on their own, a bright young man greeting them with a bright smile. It was none other than Grey, unsummoning the familiars and spirits before he did so. It was just like the Headmaster had expected. Grey already overheard their casual conversation, and rather than have an awkward atmosphere loom over them, he brought it upon himself to decide and welcome the other party instead. "So it really was you, Headmaster. I knew that voice sounded familiar." £ÛGrey£Ý "You really do have sharp hearing, Shin. Did you hear our talk just now?" £ÛFran£Ý "Well, just a tiny bit... I couldn''t really make out most of them since the room is sound-proofed nicely. I did hear Elena''s name though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. We did discuss a little about her," £ÛFran£Ý Said Grey, playing it as if his hearing couldn''t bypass the thick, sound-proof walls of the Laboratory. The Headmaster knew it as well, but there was no need to turn the situation needlessly tense and awkward. He decided to just play along. "And... Who might these esteemed Professors be, Headmaster?" £ÛGrey£Ý Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "Oh, pardon the late introductions. From the right, these are Professors Dorothy, Casey, and James. They handle some of Elena''s subjects." £ÛFran£Ý "Oh! So you''re Elena''s Professors! I''ve heard a lot about you from Elena. It''s a great pleasure to finally meet all of you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! And you must be the rumored fianc¨¦. You really are as handsome as the rumors say. It''s also my greatest pleasure to meet you." £ÛDorothy£Ý And as it seems, it looks like Yuna wasn''t the only one famous in the Academy. Grey might be from another year level, but many Professors have also heard of him, not just as someone good-looking, but someone who''s also a genius at alchemy. Grey may not be a match to Yuna against alchemy, but his skills still far surpass his skills. He was only said to be a Tier-4 Alchemist, but with his skills at the Pinnacle of Tier-5, he showed more promise than others, catching the eyes of many. "Hahaha. It''s embarrassing to be called that©` Oh! How rude of me! Please head inside. It might not be much, but I''ll try to be accommodating," £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it should be us who should be sorry for dropping by without warning, I hope we didn''t bother you too much." £ÛFran£Ý "It''s alright, Headmaster. Please come inside." £ÛGrey£Ý Casual as can be, Grey invited he others inside the private laboratory, the Professors and the Headmaster heading inside one after another, their eyes falling towards Yuna the very moment they entered, She was still focused on her alchemy, not even knowing there were already a lot of people around. Her focus was not something you would see everyday, the Professors once again in awe as they watched the young lady perform alchemy. They already knew she was very capable, but seeing her work in her own workspace was completely different. It was as if she was a completely different person, like a brilliant composer stringing along the words and tunes to make a song. "Oh¡«! This is my first time seeing her work so earnestly." £ÛJames£Ý "What amazing concentration... It seems like she''s in her own world." £ÛCasey£Ý "I already knew she was an amazing alchemist... But this is far way beyond my expectations. How frightening." £ÛDorothy£Ý Each of the Professors made different comments, but they all wore astonished and confused faces, traces of shock riddled evidently in their eyes. The Headmaster was also shocked, but for a completely different reason than them. ''A-Aren''t those all rare magic plants?!'' £ÛFran£Ý There wasn''t just one or two, but over a dozen ingredients and materials stop the alchemy table, each one of them a hard item to find. They were all incredibly rare materials, costing a hefty amount reaching 6, and sometimes 7 or 8 digits. And he may not be the most knowledgeable about Yuna''s equipment, but he could tell at a glance but they were not ordinary. Yuna had taken out her Divine Alchemist''s Toolset which may very well be the best alchemist toolset in the world. The Professors couldn''t tell since they were just Tier-6, but he who has numerous decades worth of experience could easily tell. Cold chills ran down his spine as he imagined just how valuable everything on the alchemy table was. "Headmaster, is there something wrong? You look pale." £ÛGrey£Ý Whispered Grey to the Headmaster, trying to keep his voice down so that the other Professors couldn''t hear the two of them. It was subtle, but more than enough for a High-Ranker like the Headmaster to pick up. "Hahaha... How could I not, when you''re openly using such precious items. I would have fainted if it weren''t for the others around." £ÛFran£Ý "We weren''t expecting visitors, after all," £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s not the problem here, Grey." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster could only laugh wryly as he continued to watch the bizarre scene unfolding before him. He wanted to think it was all a dream, but seeing such fluid and precise movements before him, he could only shake his head in resignation. Yuna wasn''t just performing alchemy, she was performing High-Level alchemy which only people of the Headmaster''s level is capable of. She is attempting to challenge a high wall before her which many alchemists fail to do so. ''Hahaha... How absurd... How truly absurd...'' £ÛFran£Ý Yet despite all that, he could only smile to himself and watch the scene unfold without any regrets. His heart was pumping madly and his body was trembling in excitement, looking forward to what kind of presentation Yuna would serve them. She whisked her hands, shaking the contents of the vial at speeds no normal person would be able tk achieve. All the Professors could see was a blur, the tint and clarity of the liquid changing in all but a single moment. Yuna didn''t just stop there. As soon as the colors changed, she immediately brought out the flames, heat waves sweeping throughout the room. She controlled them with such precision, the flames dancing to the beat of her tune. "What amazing control... It seems like she''s proficient at magic as well..." £ÛJames£Ý "That''s not just the level of being called proficient. It seems like she has mastered the control over fire. How terrifying..." £ÛCasey£Ý "Did you know she was a mage as well, Headmaster?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Well, yes... I didn''t know she was this talented in fire magic though," £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster replied with a subtle chuckle. He already knew how terrifying Yuna''s ice magic was, but he didn''t expect her control over an opposing attribute to be so precise as well, wielding it as if it were her own hands. What''s more, it wasn''t just fire magic. There was also, water, wind, earth, lightning, and every single attribute. She was even using special magics such as holy magic in the mix, controlling them magnificently as if it was the most natural thing in the world. The more he witnesses Yuna''s prowess, the more bizarre a person she becomes in his mind. He had seen a lot of talents before, but never one on the level of Yuna. She was a true monster. A prodigy whose level cannot be judged by common sense. "By the way.... Student Shin, what potion is student Elena making?" £ÛJames£Ý "That''s... To be honest, I''m not very sure as well. All I know is that she''s giving her all in this one. It might be her best one yet, I guess...." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Then is it alright that we''re here?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Hahaha. There''s no need to worry about that, Professor. Despite how she seems, once Elena gets into focus, not even an earthquake could disrupt her." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey with a big smile on his face, all the while making a loud stomp with his foot. And to everybody''s surprise, Yuna was not shocked one bit. She went on with her work as if nothing happened, calm as can be. Everyone felt relief and amazed at the same time, though in reality, Grey actually just erected a sound-isolating barrier around the young lady. Even if there was a nuclear explosion outside, she wouldn''t hear a single thing. There is no harm in being careful. Yuna simply went on with her work, adding new reagents and ingredients into her concoction. The more time went, the more complex Yuna''s creation became, all sorts of fantastical things unfolding before everyone''s eyes. She wasn''t just doing alchemy with the ingredients, but with mana and the chemicals in the air as well. Even more, she was simulating the aether inside the ingredients, making them pulsate and react. It was a level so advanced, even the Headmaster couldn''t help but be in awe. "N-Notes! Notes! Please let me borrow a piece of paper!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "That''s right! I don''t really know what''s happening! But we must record this!" £ÛCasey£Ý "I apologize, Student Shin. I know this may sound impudent, but could we study Student Elena''s methods right now? Please." £ÛJames£Ý The Professors really didn''t know what was happening, but they could definitely tell that Yuna wasn''t doing something ordinary. The alchemist blood inside them was boiling fervently, excitement running through their veins. "Hmm... I don''t know if Elena will allow it, but I don''t think she''ll be against it either. You can study for now, and ask her later. Is that alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! That''s more than enough! Thank you!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "You''ll have to ask Elena later, though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, Student Shin. We won''t do anything rash to harm the Academy''s reputation. We''ll surely have a talk with her later." £ÛJames£Ý And with permission from Grey, they quickly took out their papers and pens, hearts burning with passion as they wrote down their observations of the young lady. What they knew was little, but their speed and estimation was unmatched. They have seen the Headmaster make potions before, but the process before them was definitely novel in their eyes. All they knew was that it was a difficult opportunity to come by, taking grasp of it before everything was too late. But perhaps the most interested one, was the Headmaster. He tried to match what Yuna was doing with the many methods and theories he knew of, but not a single one of them was close to similar. It was as if she was part of the concoction, her body acting as an extension of the process. "Hmm... This method Elena is using right now... Is this also amongst the ones your Grandmother left, Shin? This is pretty remarkable, I must say." £ÛFran£Ý "You can say that again, Headmaster... Well, I don''t really know much of the method, so I can''t say that much. You can try asking Elena later.." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Wasn''t your Grandmother the one who taught this? How come Elena knows more about it? You weren''t listening to her lectures, weren''t you?" £ÛFran£Ý Grey didn''t reply any longer and simply kept his mouth shut, looking at his beloved with stern and unwavering eyes. Even he, the one who taught her, was in disbelief due to the sight unfolding before him. As for the Headmaster, he was also looking at Yuna. It took him a while to realize his mistake, but when he did, his face quickly turned pale whilst his eyes opened wide in shock. A wry smile soon appeared on his face. "Shin... Don''t tell me..." £ÛFran£Ý "Yes. What you''re thinking is right, Headmaster... It''s Elena herself who made that very method." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t Grey nor was it the knowledge God gave him. Yuna herself made a new method to brew and concoct items. The moment the Headmaster realized this, he could barely keep his hands from trembling, heart racing even faster. She may look like she''s simply standing there, but Yuna is actually using both her mana and her aura to become a medium of alchemy, washing away the impurities and simulating the reactions which were normally hard to achieve. Every time some elements tried to clash, Yuna would forcefully keep them under control and keep them that way until the solution was stable enough, allowing her an even higher degree of freedom when brewing new items. "Hahaha... And here I thought she wouldn''t be able to surprise me any longer... Looks like I was wrong." £ÛFran£Ý "Then please prepare yourself, Headmaster. Be it today, or in the far future. I''m sure Yuna still has more surprises up her sleeves." £ÛGrey£Ý "The future, huh... I''m looking forward to it." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster smiled, Grey chucked to himself, the Professors continued taking down notes, and Yuan quickly and smoothly progressed in her work, mixing and separating different items, eliciting reactions as time passed. She poured in more mana, she regulated the conditions without a single flaw, she executed every step in perfect timing and combination, and she worked at speeds that no one other than Grey could follow. Such a monotonous yet strangely exciting scene continued, when suddenly... RUMMBBBLLLLLEEEEEEEEEE "W-What''s happening?! An earthquake all of the sudden?!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Ah! Student Elena! Please be careful!" £ÛJames£Ý ... A resonant and constant shaking ran throughout the ground. The whole Academy was struck by a sudden earthquake, everyone quickly sent to panic, raising their voices along the sudden shaking©` Well... Almost everyone... There were 2 figures in the room who were calm as can be, tiny traces of surprise showing on their faces. They knew exactly what was going on, a swirl of various emotions flooding their hearts. They''re none other than Grey and the Headmaster. "Watch closely, everyone... For we are now witnessing the birth of a new Legendary Alchemist... The youngest in history..." £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster, a wry and dry smile on his face. His words echoed in the whole Laboratory loud and clear, the faces of the Professors dyed clearly with shock, slowly turning their heads towards the young lady before them. WHOOOOOOOONNNGGGGGGGGGG Before long, the whole Laboratory was filled with light, swallowing everything in sight. An explosion of golden light rocked the whole Academy, a massive beam shot out towards the vast blue sky and piercing the clouds above. It wasn''t anything harmful nor was it even blinding to the eyes. However, it was more than enough to grab the attention of everyone in the Academy©` no, the attention of everyone throughout the whole city. An unbelievable sight in the middle of the day. "Mommy! Mommy! Look! It so pretty¡«!" "Wh-What''s happening?! Did someone''s experiment go wrong?!" "That light... Don''t tell me..." Some were mystified, some were shocked, some were confused, and some were trembling in disbelief. Everyone who saw the sight gave different reactions, but there was one thing for sure... The whole capital will soon be really noisy. Of course, such reactions were even in greater magnitude inside the Laboratory itself, the faces of the Professors far from being easy to draw. Professor Dorothy''s soul had even left her body, muttering gibberish words from time to time. There was silence in the air, everyone''s eyes glued to the young lady, or rather, the item that the young lady was holding onto. It was still gleaming a dim glow, the color of honey dwelling inside. It was, no doubt, a Legendary-Grade item. "Yaay¡«!! I did it! I finally did it! I made a Legendary-Grade potion¡«! I''m so happy¡«! I can''t wait to show Grey©`" £ÛYuna£Ý The silence was soon broken with the celebration of the young lady, but even such celebration was quickly cut off. Yuna couldn''t even finish chanting, her body stopping the moment she made a twirl, various people greeting her. "...... Ehhhhh?!! W-W-Why is everyone here?!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was in shock, even more than the people before her. Not only did they witness her making a Legendary item, they also heard yell Grey''s name. And most of all, they saw her acting all merry and childish. She was red from embarrassment. "Surprise...? I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý The poor young lady couldn''t even celebrate. CHAPTER 384 END Chapter 385: Tasty Treats for an Earnest Girl "Haahhh......." £ÛYuna£Ý A long and lengthy sigh, traces of exhaustion painted in her blue eyes. The young lady sat down on the sofa and laid her head down on her beloved''s shoulder, not wanting to move and just wanting to let sleep take her away. The day was still far from over, and it has only been a couple moments since Yuna succeeded in making a Legendary-Grade potion, but the smile which once bloomed on her face was now buried in exhaustion. The young lady couldn''t even make a smile. "Yuna, we''re still in front of the Headmaster... Can you act more properly for now? I know you''re tired, but this isn''t our room, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... No... Don''t wanna..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý She was so tired, she didn''t even care if there were other people watching her. She might look childish, clingy, and immature to them, but she doesn''t really care about such things at the moment. She was acting a little pouty. As for the reason why Yuna was in such a mood, it was all because of what occurred literally less than half an hour ago. She was quite taken aback by shock and surprise when she realized there were other people present, but even more than that,.. "S-Student Elena! No! Your Highness! What was that just now?! Could you explain the concept behind what you just performed?!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "No, before that! What is the potion you just made?! Is it perhaps a healing potion©` No, since it looked very different, is it a type of poison then?! No, it shouldn''t be able to shine like that if it did. Perhaps......" £ÛCasey£Ý "Your Highness. Have you really reached Tier-9?! If so, then this will surely be a great honor for your academy. They must be proud!" £ÛJames£Ý .... She was severely overwhelmed by the Professors, each one of them bombarding her with a whole lot of questions, unrelentingly asking every chance they could. She couldn''t even catch her breath, the shine in their eyes slightly scaring her. "That''s enough, Professors. I''m sure Lady Yuna is still tired after showing us such a magnificent scene. You should know it too." £ÛFran£Ý "But Headmaster... This is a monumental moment in the history of Alchemy. Couldn''t we ask even for a short while?" £ÛCasey£Ý "I''m not saying we shouldn''t ask her. There''s a right time and place for everything. Let her rest for now, and ask your questions at a later date." £ÛFran£Ý "... Understood, Headmaster... We''ll keep that in mind." £ÛCasey£Ý Thankfully, the Headmaster was there to stop them, making them quiet in just a few statements. His words didn''t stop their curiosity, but they at least gave Yuna some time to organize her thoughts and to craft excuses she will need later on. The Professors wanted to ask more, but they dared not to. They were also curious about why the Headmaster suddenly changed his way of addressing the young lady, but kept their mouth shut, soon apologizing to the latter. Now, Yuna could only heave a sigh of relief and a breath of fresh air, not wanting to be troubled by such an unexpected situation when she just finished an incredibly daring and draining task. She wasn''t even able to celebrate. "If you two are worried about rumors going around. That would be needless. Those three are amongst the most tight-lipped people I know." £ÛFran£Ý "That''s a relief, Headmaster. But... How about the light? I hear that it was quite flashy... I''m sure many know what it was..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s true... However, have you forgotten already, Your Majesty? You aren''t the only Legendary Alchemist here." £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster with a bright smile on his face. It wasn''t just once or twice that he made a Legendary-Grade potion in the past. He could simply lie about the sudden phenomenon, claiming it as a result of his own experiments. It wouldn''t be able to fool some, but it would be more than enough to make the public believe that it was his doing. He will continue to do so until Yuna is ready to reveal it herself and show the world the great genius that she is. "Then... Thank you very much, Headmaster. I owe you this one." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Please don''t worry too much about it, Your Majesty. You showed me such an incredible sight so this is the least I could do." £ÛFran£Ý "I see... But, why are you addressing me formally again? Please stop teasing me, Headmaster... I''m still tired..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, I just couldn''t help myself." £ÛFran£Ý Laughed the Headmaster, playing it as a joke. But deep inside, he was actually still in disbelief that the young lady before him was a Legendary Alchemist like he is. There was no envy nor hostility, just pure admiration and amazement. He already knew what Yuna was capable of... Or at least, he thought he did. But she was still able to surprise her, making unprecedented results in such a short amount of time. It truly was a shame he couldn''t contribute to the young lady''s growth. And that very same young lady was now acting like a clingy and needy child to her fianc¨¦, even laying down her head in his lap and enjoying such luxury. They already moved to the Headmaster''s private lounge, but it was still quite a sight. "Well, apart from that. When will you be registering as a Tier-9 in the Alchemist Guild? I suggest the sooner, the better." £ÛFran£Ý "Tier 9... Wouldn''t it be difficult to make Legendary-Grade potions again in the Guild? Ingredient-wise, that is. They aren''t exactly common and cheap." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s usually the case, but for a Tier-9 test, you''ll only need to show the Legendary potion that you made and make a few Superior-Grade, Peak-Tier potions. The other aspects would be compensated with theoretical exams, method application, mana sensitivity tests, lie detection tests, and etcetera." £ÛFran£Ý "Uuu... That sounds so tedious..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It indeed is, but don''t worry. I and the Professors will give the Guild our recommendation. That should make things easier." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster tried to convince Yuna, and the latter was pondering deeply. She wasn''t particularly against the idea of updating her rank, but such procedures were still somewhat overwhelming and troublesome. However, doing so would not only improve her prestige, but would also give her great influence to the guild, and most importantly, allow her to buy the more precious and rare herbs she couldn''t do before. She was debating. "Then, I''ll be in your care, Headmaster." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s my greatest pleasure to help the new pillar of Alchemy." £ÛFran£Ý "A new pillar... Fufufu. That sounds a little embarrassing." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you better get used to it now then." £ÛFran£Ý There was no need to think about it too much. With such an opportunity presented before her, Yuna immediately grabbed it and made sure not to let it go. It may be a little bit troublesome, but nothing in the world is free. After that, the Headmaster and Yuna talked about the specifics, and about a couple of things, Grey pitching in from time to time. It was a merry and curious time where they simply asked and answered questions. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. It would have been a normal situation, however, Yuna was still insisting on lying down Grey''s lap. It was quite a bizarre sight, but the Headmaster just let her be. It''s not like he could stop her anyway. She deserved at least that much. DONGGGGG DONGGGGG DONGGGG And before they noticed, the school bells had already rang, signifying the advent of lunch. They were already pretty famished, so they have decided to end things there for the day and finally go their separate ways. "Seeing you two lovebirds, I couldn''t help but think about my lovely life as well. I bid the two of you my goodbyes, and I hope you have a fantastic weekend." £ÛFran£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry about that. Yuna isn''t usually this clingy in front of the others. I hope you don''t take this the wrong way, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. I''m not that petty. I know how tiring it is to make Legendary-Grade Potions. Yuna should at least deserve a little reward like this." £ÛFran£Ý "Hahaha. Thank you for being understanding, Headmaster.... Then, we''ll be taking our leave first. Take care." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, yes, take care of yourselves as well." £ÛFran£Ý Noon was upon them, and there was no need to waste any time. After bowing their heads a little and saying their goodbyes to the Headmaster, the two finally exited the lounge and headed outside©` or so they were going to. "Ah, right, I almost forgot..." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster''s words suddenly echoed, ringing inside the two''s ears. They soon stopped their steps and looked towards the Headmaster''s direction, the latter now wearing a bright and radiant smile on his smile. "Congratulations on becoming a Legendary Alchemist, Yuna." £ÛFran£Ý "... Un! Thank you, Headmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was an infectious smile, the young lady also beaming with happiness as she replied to the Headmaster. There was only joy in her heart, springing up and down like a little child. The acknowledgment of another great alchemist was a great thing to hear. They soon left the lounge, happy expressions on her face. Yuna was now saying a single word, but Grey knew full well how happy she was. He could only chuckle to himself, once again admiring how adorable his fianc¨¦ was. "Yuna, since you reached Tier-9 today, why don''t we have a little celebration? You know, just the two of us, eating lunch together." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? Wouldn''t that be a lunch date, then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You got me. But you''ve been so busy these days, we haven''t really had the time to have dates and such. Now would be a good time, wouldn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, his lips breaking into a pretty and seductive smile. It isn''t rare that Grey invites her for lunch or for dates, but hearing it after some time caught the young lady off guard. She was bright red and embarrassed, face flustered as can be. "Should I take that as a yes, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked playfully though he already knew the answer, and the young lady nodded her head meekly. She is now even more embarrassed than before, red all the way to her pointy elven ears. An adorable sight Grey just wanted to tease even more. "U-Un... But, I don''t want a lunch date... I want to eat Grey''s cooking..." £ÛYuna£Ý "My cooking, huh... That''s quite... Hmm... I guess we could do that. But don''t expect me to make something too fancy, alright? I haven''t prepared anything so the celebration won''t be too big." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s okay! As long as I can eat Grey''s cooking, I''m fine with it too! Ah! I could also help you out with cooking©` No, I want to cook with Grey! Let''s make lots and lots of tasty and amazing dishes together!£ÛYuna£Ý "Aren''t you tired though? You were complaining just a while ago." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I''m fine now! I''m bursting with energy!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was tired, or at least she was. But just knowing that she would be cooking with Grey was more than enough to cheer her up, her pointy ears perking up and her eyes sparkling brightly like the stars, a sweet and adorable smile on her face. However, since it was already lunch time, there were not only a lot of people not only in the cafeteria but in the Camellia Valley. Borrowing a kitchen or taking out the portable one from the Inventory outside is out of the question. After making sure there were no eyes watching them, Grey simply extended one of his hands out and opened the entrance to the Sanctuary. They both took their steps inside, the young lady especially happy and excited as she hopped inside. The moment they went inside, they didn''t waste any more time and headed straight towards the kitchen, took out several ingredients and placed them atop the table, a couple thuds and thunks echoing as it bore the ingredients'' weight. "Waah¡«! So many¡«! And they''re all high quality as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s a celebration, after all. Even if it wasn''t planned, I should still give it my all. Is there anything you''d like to eat in particular?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not really. Everything Grey cooks is delicious, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý There weren''t just normal ingredients, but rare and special ones most people wouldn''t even be able to see in their lives. No, even Royalty and High Nobility wouldn''t be able to taste at special events. It was a class of their own. Amongst them were Garuda and Leviathan meat, Pterygia, Tarper Shark, Motlerow, Thunderbird, Cretan Bull, Moowing, King Falcon, and many more. Each one of them was a delicacy in their own right, tasing heavenly even when cooked simply. Of course, it wasn''t just the meat, the vegetables and spices as well were also on a whole nother level. There weren''t just one or two magic plants in the mix, and some of the herbs and spices are even worth more their weight than gold. "Waah¡«! There''s also a lot of sugar, eggs, and flour! Are we making a lot of sweets and desserts, Grey? Are we?! Are we?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, just for today though. I''m lifting your sugar ban. You can go ham." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! You''re the best, Grey! I''ll make sure to not disappoint!" £ÛYuna£Ý Since it was a celebration, Grey decided to let Yuna loose and have all the sweets she wants for the day. He knows he''s spoiling her a lot, but it was just for one day anyway. He was a total fool for her. There was no denying it. Yuna didn''t waste any more time after Grey''s words and grabbed as much sugar as she could, practically blocking her vision with how much she got. She headed straight to the oven, preparing all the tools and items she''ll need. Grey could only chuckle. "Then, should I get started as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý A fired-up smile on his face, Grey then took out a whole lot of ingredients for the first dish. There was both Bulldeer and Garuda meat, butter, bread crumbs, mushrooms, egg, powdered garlic, powdered onion, ground black pepper, and a lot of spices. Grey first ground the Bulldeer meat and Garuda meat, and mixed the two in a 1:3 ratio, letting the Bulldeer meat simply compliment the Garuda. He mixed the two using his hands, making sure the portions were spread evenly. He then added the powdered herbs and spices, a bit of salt, ground pepper, eggs, and then after some time, some breadcrumbs as well. He mixed them well and even until all the ingredients blended well with one another. "Alright, that should be more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý After which, he scooped out the mixture into little balls, then flattening them out into patties, sprinkling a bit of spice to add a bit of a punch. He then prepared a skillet for the next steps, adding a bit of oil and turning on the heat. FWISH SIZZLE SIZZLE SIZZLE When the oil was hot enough, Grey then placed the patties into the sizzling pan and started frying them one after another, flipping them over when they turned a golden brown color, soon taking them off the skillet when both sides were nicely done. Grey added a bit of water every time he took out the patties, then frying another one. He continued the process again and again until all the patties were done. He flicked his finger and used a bit of magic to make sure they remained hot and steamy. It was time for making the mushroom gravy, Grey adding butter to the same skillet and then placing the thinly sliced mushrooms and some herbs, frying them until a nice aroma wafted throughout the kitchen. Grey then slowly added flour into the mix, stirring gently until the whole thing turned brown. He then added water soon enough, sizzles and fizzles resounding in the air. Herbs and spices were soon added, a thick and tasty gravy made as a result. For the Finale, Grey then placed the patties atop the plates and poured the thick and tasty mushroom gravy sauce over it, garnishing it with chopped green onions and a bit more ground pepper. Mixed Meat Steak and Mushroom Gravy was served! "Waah¡«! That looks delicious, Grey! Can I have some?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey no, that''s for later. You should pay attention to your sweets. You might burn them if you''re not paying attention." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehhh... You meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý Having teased Yuna a little bit, Grey then continued his cooking and whipped out yet another set of ingredients. This time was a much simpler dish, only needing butter, eggs, salt, cream, cheese, and a few spices. He quickly cracked some eggs and poured them into a bowl. He added salt, pepper, some spices, cheese, and some cream into the mix, beating them quickly until a smooth consistency was reached, the eggs now a wonderful yellow color. Grey then took out a frying pan and melted some butter into it over medium heat, and when it started bubbling, Grey then poured the eggs into the hot pan and swirled a few times in the pan, creating soft and creamy curds. When the eggs had set and were slightly runny, Grey quickly removed the pan from the heat and gave it a final stir before serving. A sprinkle of salt, pepper, and some chopped green onions and he was done. A tasty serving of Creamy Scrambled Eggs! "Mmn¡«! These smell so delicious¡«! Should I add more syrup?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Are you making pancakes right now, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un¡«! Would you like some too, Grey? They''re really delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Why are you eating already..." £ÛGrey£Ý Just when Grey turned around, he found his chipmunk-like fianc¨¦e already nibbling on the pancakes, a lot of syrup and some margarine atop. She was happily enjoying herself, a large and bright smile on her face. Grey heaved a lengthy sigh. Grey continued to cook the main course and Yuna made progress with the desserts and sweets. The symphony of the kitchen played and several aromas danced in the air. It was a scene to behold, their stomachs rumbling al, the while. Grey and Yuna soon finished cooking, and served the dishes one after another. The dining table was filled with all the colors of the spectrum, white steam rising out of the dishes, still piping hot and ready to be eaten. "Waah¡«! Everything looks so delicious! I wonder what I should eat first..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You silly girl, why are you thinking too much about that? You''re gonna have a taste of everything anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! That''s right, isn''t it? I can eat as much as I can!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, that''s why you should take your seat already, Milady. I''ll make sure to serve you the best lunch you''ve ever had." £ÛGrey£Ý The young man prepared the seat and the young lady sat ever so comfortably. He soon did the same, taking a spot parallel to her before serving the plates and letting some music play for the sake of it. A touch of grandeur as they say. It was a shame that the familiars and spirits were away in the forest, but there was nothing they could do about it. It has also been a while since they''ve dined in with just the two of them, so it was yet another heart-pounding experience. ""Thank you for the meal!"" £ÛGrey and Yuna£Ý It didn''t take long before Grey and Yuna partook in their lunch, diving their spoons and forks into the food and feeding themselves. All sorts of flavors exploded and smiles bloomed ever brighter as they savored them. "This mushroom steak is amazing, Grey! It''s thick and a little too strong, but it goes well with rice. The gravy is very flavorful too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m glad you think that. Here, eat some of these eggs as well. They''re much milder and creamier, so I think it would compliment the steak very well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn¡«! You''re right! They''re so delicious together!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I have also had some tempuras, grilled fish, and buttered blue oysters here. Here, I''ll get them ready for you." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like a doting father caring for his beloved daughter, Grey had once again entered parent mode and started caring for his fianc¨¦e as if she was a helpless chick. He was even spoon feeding her, making sure she has a taste of everything. Of course, he also had a bite of the dishes he cooked, pleasantly delighted about their taste and feeling very proud about them. Especially when Yuna enjoys them as if they were the best things in the world. He couldn''t wish for more. Lunch continued just like that and along the soft and gentle serenade of the music box, laughter and chuckles resounded in the air. Such a scene continued, the two of them talking about all sorts of topics and telling stories. "Right, I almost forgot... What potion did you make this time? Since it''s Legendary-Grade, it should be plenty powerful, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I haven''t really tested it out. But when drunk, it should boost mana one''s output by about 50% and quadruple their mana recovery rate for about 10 minutes. It''s like a stimulant drug, but there''s no side effects or anything dangerous!" £ÛYuna£Ý "50%... Isn''t that just cheating...?" £ÛGrey£Ý A 50% increase for 10 minutes.... While it may not sound a lot, boosting one''s mana output by that much will increase all physical and magical attributes by the exact same amount, making one much, much stronger than before. It has a similar effect as a 4¡î ability, and for people like Grey and Yuna whose powers are beyond imagination, they could easily wipe out regions with that. It was a broken potion. One could only imagine how much it is worth. "And I call it the ''Fairy''s Blessing''! It sounds cool doesn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well¡­ I guess it does, but why did you even make a potion like that in the first place? Are you going to challenge Labyrinth Bosses or something?" £ÛGrey£Ý Hearing Grey''s words, Yuna immediately halted her spoon and fork and remembered Edin''s words before when he asked why she wanted to reach the pinnacle of alchemy. The only difference now was that she has a reason rooted in her heart. It was nothing too grand nor nothing too serious. She simply wants to help Grey out and become much stronger than before. To walk by his side and to become worthy of him. If she could so so with alchemy then she would be more than willing to, It was quite a silly reason, but it was one her heart desires. Her lips broke into a subtle smile. "Hm? Why are you suddenly smiling?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That''s a secret¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Their lunch continued. CHAPTER 385 END Chapter 386: Unexpected Situations SCRITCH SCRITCH SCRITCH White lines were drawn across the board, numbers written one after another as the Professor moved her hands. All eyes were on the board, the class silent as can be as they waited for the Professor to finish writing. A new week has arrived, andover the course of the weekend, Yuna had managed to rank up her Alchemists'' Guild Guild Card. She was now officially recognized as one of the only 4 Legendary Alchemists in the world. It was quite the hectic scene when the Headmaster showed up in the Guild, but it became even more chaotic when Yuna proved her worth to everyone. They couldn''t believe their eyes, but with the proof before them and the Headmaster backing here, they could only do so much. Thankfully, Yuna didn''t have to make another Legendary-Grade potion, and there wasn''t another massive beam of golden light from before. The whole situation was very manageable, not a single word of what happened spreading like wildfire. "Alright class, listen here carefully. Eyes on the board." £ÛDorothy£Ý """Yes¡«""" "Alright... This upcoming Jovis and Veneris will be the Final Exams of the Academy. Everything you''ve learned will be tested during the day, and our judges will be watching over you." £ÛDorothy£Ý Now, Yuna is attending class as per usual. And unlike the week before where they had all the time that they had to themselves, there was a quick class with the class adviser to remind them of the upcoming Final Exams 3 just days away. It was an event which will be held for 2 whole days, divided into 4 segments. The 1st will be a written exam where their knowledge on theories will be tested, the 2nd was a physical education exam, the 3rd a practical brewing exam, and the 4th and final segment would be the presentation of research results. The physical education exam is not as important as the others, and the research is not a part of the grades. Still, the students are encouraged their best to ensure that they have a bright future ahead of them. "All the Professors will be proctors this year as well, and along with the Headmaster, we will have 2 other guests as judges." £ÛDorothy£Ý There are also "Proctors" and "Judges" during the exam. The Proctors are in charge of monitoring the exam. While the judges will be there to see which students have the most potential and offer them opportunities which can change one''s life. There are only 3 Judges in total. One is the Headmaster who will act as the Head Judge. The 2nd one was Darwin ro Haurelia whom Grey and Yuna had met in the city of Alconia before, and the last is Lilianne ro Kenali, another Tier-8 Alchemist. "Since you''re only 3rd year students, you only need to brew Middle-Grade, Low-Tier potions in order to pass. But you should still do your best." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Professor! Would there be rewards again this year?" Asked one of the students whilst raising her hand. She was talking about what the rewards would be if ever they were to score high and become top students of the year. Everyone else was just as curious. "Of course! If I remember correctly, if you are a top student, you will receive special items and even have a chance that the Headmaster will teach you!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Ohhh!! A lesson from the Headmaster himself! How lucky!" "Isn''t this a very big deal?! This is not something you hear everyday!" "That''s right! That''s why you should do your best! And I tell you what! If one of you becomes a top student this year, I will buy you some new equipment!" £ÛDorothy£Ý The Professor Declared and the whole classroom clamored. They were all fired up with such a great incentive waiting before them, passion burning ablaze in their eyes and heart, ready to take the top spots for themselves. She continued to explain little bits and bobs of the Final Exams and a couple more special instructions they need to observe during special circumstances. It didn''t take too long before the quick class was over, everything now fully conveyed. "Then, that should be all for today. If you have any questions or any concerns, just raise your hand and I''ll answer as much as I can." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Ah! Professor! Can I ask something?!" ''Yes! Go ahead!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Then, about the pillar of golden light the other day. I heard that that happens when you make a Legendary-Grade potion. Did the Headmaster make a new one?!" The question came flying like a stray bullet, the Professor jolting a bit. She was caught off-guard by the question and now, the whole class was noisy, everyone talking about the strange and sudden beam of light just a couple days ago. While Grey and Yuna weren''t perfectly aware, the whole Academy was sent abuzz at the news. There was all sorts of gossip and rumors about it, everyone making a lot of theories about what just happened, excited as can be. The Professor tried to look at Yuna''s direction and ask for help, but it was futile. The young lady also didn''t want to involve herself in the matter, turning her head away. All the Professor could do was smile wryly and prepare herself. "Umm.. Actually, I also have no idea what happened..." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Ehh?! But aren''t you professor, Professor Dorothy." "That''s right, Professor. Did they not really tell you?" "That''s true, but the Headmaster has yet to release any statements so I can''t say anything for now. That would be irresponsible. I hope you understand." £ÛDorothy£Ý She was a bit anxious, her lips and eyes twitching as she lied to the class. Yet she still managed to pull herself together and make a pretty believable excuse, not truly lying and not truly admitting that she knew either. The whole class was disappointed by the answer, but if the Headmaster himself had nothing to say, then there was nothing more they could do about it. They could only continue to speculate and ponder what such an eye-catching sight was. "Th-Then... If you have no more questions, you can all go now. Do your best and good luck in the upcoming Final Exams!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Yes! We''ll make sure to make you proud, Professor!" "Professor, you must remember your promise, okay?!" However, everyone didn''t lunger too much on the topic and simply continued on their merry and rowdy way. They were anxious, nervous, and excited, looking forward to what the Final Exams hold for all of them. Of course, Yuna was also the same. She may not be able to participate in the Final Exams, but she can at least spectate and watch over everyone. There was a bright smile on her face as she headed out of the classroom©` "Ah, before you go. Student Elena, can I have a word with you for a moment? I promise this won''t take long." £ÛDorothy£Ý Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Or at least she was going to head out of the classroom, the Professor called out to her, making her halt her steps. She could smell a little bit of trouble, thinking that it would be all about what happened the other day with the "Fairy''s Blessing". "Looks like the Professor has something to tell you... Then, we''ll be heading out first, Elena. We still have some work left unfinished." £ÛEdin£Ý "We''ll see you at lunch, okay? Let''s eat together again!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un! I''ll see you later. Good luck in your experiments¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The others are busy and still have something to do so they didn''t have the freedom to accompany Yuna and dilly-dally. They still have an exam to conquer, after all. They will be doing their best to produce the best result they can. They soon waved their goodbyes and everyone finally left the room. Only Yuna and the Professor were left, the latter acting a little nervous as she arranged the paperwork she received just recently. She is clearly now aware who Yuna is. "Is there something wrong, Professor?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, no. Not at all! I was just tasked by the Headmaster to head towards the office once we''re done with class. He said he has something important to say." £ÛDorothy£Ý "Something important... Is it about what happened the other day? But we already settled it though. Did he say something else, Professor?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No... He just asked if you could come to his office. That''s all..." £ÛDorotjy£Ý Yuna tried to ask for a little bit more information, but the Professor could only shake her head. It seems like the Headmaster didn''t tell her much of it. It only made Yuna wonder even more what the Headmaster''s intentions are. It didn''t take too long for Yuna to give up wondering. There was no use thinking too much about it when one was being secretive. There was only one way to find, and that is to hear it directly from the Headmaster himself. "Then, I''ll be going ahead now, Professor. Thank you for telling me." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, please wait a moment, Stud©` I-I mean, Your Highness! L-Later... Could I ask for a bit of your time again?" £ÛDorothy£Ý "Umm... Did the Headmaster ask that too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh no! Not at all! I... I was just wondering if I could ask a few questions about what happened the other day. Please! Even if it''s just 15©` No, even 10 minutes is more than enough! I promise it won''t take long!" £ÛDorothy£Ý From nervous to excited, Dorothy''s expression did a complete 180, the bright spark of curiosity gleaming in her eyes. She has clearly not forgotten about the mystic scene from before and a lot of questions were brewing inside her head. Yuna had already known it, but people in the Academy really were close to crazy with only alchemy inside their heads. It was good that only 4 people other than Grey saw her, otherwise, it would have been complete and utter chaos by now. "Sure... I''ll see if I can make time for that." £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ahhh! Really?! Thank you very much for sparing me some of your time, Your Highness! I''ll make sure to never forget this gratitude!" £ÛDorothy£Ý "And Professor... Please stop addressing me so formally. You can just address me as you usually do. Other students might hear us." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I apologize for that!" £ÛDorothy£Ý Or so she says, but she was still stiff and formal, acting as if she was greeting a part Royalty. Yuna couldn''t care less anymore, and simply heaved a sigh of resignation. Correcting her some more would only cause her a headache. After such a confusing scene inside the classroom, Yuna soon departed towards the Headmaster''s office, and dropped by the cafeteria a little bit to buy a snack. She was smiling so happily, munching on her sweets without Grey scolding her. The hallways and rooms were unusually empty and quiet, not even a footstep to be heard. Everyone was busy preparing for the upcoming exams, studying, practicing, and experimenting left and right. Yuna could hear explosions resounding from quite a distance away, the scritching of chalks as they ran across the blackboards, and the subtle scent of all kinds of herbs. It was a strangely refreshing and calming orchestra. "What took you so long, you silly girl!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just when she turned around the corner, she was met with a familiar face. It was none other than her beloved fianc¨¦ who was lying in wait for her. He quickly greeted the young lady with a pinch to her cheeks, much to the latter''s confusion. "You were eating sweets just now, weren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "H-How did you know?! Y-You were using your eyes again, weren''t you?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course I did. And stop trying to change the topic. Just because you can, doesn''t mean you should buy a mountain of sweets in the cafeteria." £ÛGrey£Ý "A mountain is too much... It was only a little bit..." £ÛYuna£Ý Retorted the young lady, and she was right. It was only a "little bit" for her standards, but if anyone else were to be asked, they would surely be surprised. It was more than enough to feed a whole classroom of people. Though now that she had already bought them, there was only little Grey could do to the young lady. It''s not like they can just return what they bought anyway. He could only give up and heave a lengthy sight. She was such a handful of a fianc¨¦e. "Haah... Together it. You were heading to the Headmaster''s office as well, right? Let''s head there together. I''m also heading there anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Is the Headmaster calling for you too, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I already know what it''ll be about though." £ÛGrey£Ý Their footsteps continued and the two headed towards the office side by side. There were no other people around so the two used the opportunity to flirt as much as they could, holding each other''s hands as they smiled so sweetly. It didn''t take long before the idiot couple reached the Headmaster''s office. A little bit of knocking later and they were let inside, greeted by the Headmaster who was still signing some documents. He was a busy bee as usual. "My... It''s still early in the morning and you''re already flirting so openly... Please don''t make me miss my wife, else, it will be a tough week for me." £ÛFran£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry about that, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, no matter. Please take a seat. I still have a lot of paperwork to finish so I won''t be wasting both our precious times. I''ll make this quick." £ÛFran£Ý The discussion proceeded quickly after Grey and Yuna took their seats. There were a total of 4 topics the Headmaster wanted to talk about, and the 1st one was regarding Yuna''s advancement to Tier-9 which caused a lot of commotion before. They have already talked about it a lot when Yuna was registering so it quickly ended, only adding a few bits and bobs here and there. They decided when was the best time to announce Yuna''s work to the public. The date would be during the second day of the Final Exams and also the last day or school. Yuna''s incredible feats would be announced to the world and she would be formally proclaimed a Legendary Alchemist. She doesn''t necessarily have to be there but the Headmaster still made sure to tell her. "And about the next topic... Grey..." £ÛFran£Ý "Hmm... Is it about Jermel, after all?" £ÛGrey£Ý However, the next topic was quite heavy compared to the first one. It was about the young lord and heir of House Caraquel, and his heinous actions. It took quite some time to process, but the judgement has now been passed. Grey had already reported his acts to the Headmaster beforehand, and the King had already caught wind of it. They were both infuriated when they learned of it, wanting to appropriately punish Jermel and apologize to Grey and Yuna for the inconvenience. Grey had already talked about it to Yuna before, but the young lady didn''t really have any strong feelings of hatred after crushing and humiliating him the day before. There was only pity that she didn''t get to crush the criminals herself. "The judgement... He won''t be sentenced to prison." £ÛFran£Ý "Is it because he''s the heir of a prestigious family?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah... Sorry for making you misunderstand. What I meant by that was that he won''t be punished like the usual procedures. Rather than the prison, he will be sent to the psych ward first while the court case is proceeding." £ÛFran£Ý "Huh... The psych ward...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Both Grey and Yuna were taken aback by the Headmaster''s sudden revelation. While they did notice that Jermel had personality and emotional problems, they didn''t think it was so severe he had to be sent to the psych ward. Apparently, after failing the assassination of Yuna, he has become deranged and paranoid. The moment he got a notice from the Royal Castle talking about his crimes, it finally broke his rationality and made him go insane from fear. That day, he trashed his whole room and destroyed most of the furniture. He was trembling in fear, haunted by the retribution he would be receiving. He had become crazy, muttering gibberish words then laughing over and over again. "I see... But what about Lord Caraquel? Wouldn''t he do something about this? Even if he''s become insane, he''s still his son." £ÛGrey£Ý "Count Caraquel is a cold man. Even if Jermel is his flesh and blood, he won''t be so forgiving for his crimes and would rather punish him by himself. There''s no real need to worry about him. He isn''t a foolish man." £ÛFran£Ý "Then what about after Jermel gets treated?" £ÛYuna£Ý "The case will proceed then. If he''s lucky, he''ll be sentenced to prison and rot there for all his life, chipping away in time while doing manual labor." £ÛFran£Ý "And if he''s unlucky?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... That... Only God can tell." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster didn''t say anything other than that and simply kept his mouth shut. He didn''t say anything, but Grey and Yuna immediately understood the meaning of his silence. Jermel would be receiving capital punishment. After all, the crimes he committed were no joke. Not only did he harass and oppress students in the academy, he also dealt with criminals and hired thugs ro do all his biddings, assaulting many people as if he was above the law. Most importantly, he tried to harm Yuna. While it was fine since they were reasonable people, if it was any other High-Ranker, they could have faced their wrath and face grave danger. For putting the people''s lives at risk, it was only proper to punish him. "I see... That makes us at ease then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. It''s a shame since he had quite a bit of talent, but there''s no way he would go unpunished after everything. Such a shame indeed." £ÛFran£Ý They may sound pitiful and heartless, but for someone who''s abused his power and prestige, they couldn''t force themselves to be merciful even if they wanted to. He is simply taking responsibility, albeit forcefully, for the actions he''s committed so far. Silence loomed over the air and everyone was pondering over the event. It would have been nice if they were able to act much earlier, but there''s only so much they could do without evidence. There was no use anguishing over the past. "Well, anyway... His Majesty would like to award you for this, and for eliminating the ''Black Bane'' syndicate as well. He''s still unsure so he wants to ask you." £ÛFran£Ý "It isn''t another Medal of Honor, is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "There''s also that, but His Majesty also asked if there''s anything else you''d like. He also wants to include your reward for the Kobold nest subjugation." £ÛFran£Ý Grey tried to ask, but the Headmaster simply glossed over the topic. Grey and Yuna already have 4 Medals of Honor each, and another one was on its way. They couldn''t even refuse even if they wanted ro, the King seeming to be a little pushy. Well, it concerns the Royal Family''s dignity and honor, after all, so there''s no way the King would just simply send them away empty-handed. There''s no mention of anything like an Awarding Ceremony, but they could still smell trouble coming their way. "Umm... Can we refuse in any way?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, you can''t. Your great feats and accomplishments will also be announced in the public sooner or later once everything has settled down," £ÛFran£Ý "Enh.... That sounds so troublesome... I don''t wanna..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry. You don''a have to present yourselves to the public. His Majesty simply wants the people to know of your great service to the Kingdom." £ÛFran£Ý And as it seems, it looks like everything has already been decided. They were asking Grey and Yuna, but it was more for formality''s sake rather than anything else. They never had a choice to begin with. It was too troublesome. "Then... I already asked His Majesty to send us magic plants. So I''ll leave it at that. He''s free to send more if he likes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Me too... I think I''ll also settle for magic plants." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see. Then I''ll make sure this reaches His Majesty''s ears. I''ll also make sure that you receive the best rewards and some money as well." £ÛFran£Ý "It''s fine, Headmaster. We''re not short on money anyway. Thanks." £ÛGrey£Ý All the two could do was accept their fate and go with the flow. They weren''t asked to show up during the announcement anyway so there''s no need to go prepare for such a situation. They could simply laze around in the Camellia Valley. Worst case scenario, they could just use illusion magic to cloak themselves whenever they go around the city. The inn might get crowded, but they still have the Sanctuary to rely on. There have no shortages or places to laze around, They still have about a week to stay in Xeros, and there are also the Final Exams which they want to spectate, support, and cheer for their friends. There truly was no real reason to be worried about it. They''re used to it anyway. "Then, now that that''s done and dusted, should we move on to the next topic? It''s about the upcoming Final Exams." £ÛFran£Ý "The Final Exams... Do you need our help for something, Headmaster?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. To be more precise. I need Yuna''s help." £ÛFran£Ý "Eh...? Only mine...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she tilted her head to the right ever so slightly, her head filled with question marks as she stared at the Headmaster. It didn''t take too long for the latter to continue his words, looking straight at Yuna with stern eyes. "Please become a judge for the Final Exams." £ÛFran£Ý CHAPTER 386 END Chapter 387: Last-Minute Preparations "Y-Yes...?" £ÛYuna£Ý All sorts of beautiful colors, what was painted on her face was the color of confusion. The Headmaster''s offer was so sudden, Yuna couldn''t even maintain her usual tone, answering formally as her head was flooded with question marks. She blinked her eyes again and again, looking at Grey for assistance, but the young man himself was just as puzzled as she was. Only the Headmaster knew what he meant by his words, calmly gazing at the two youths before him. "Umm... Headmaster, by judge, you mean..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. That''s right. I want you to supervise the Final Exams with me and pick out the outstanding students that catches your eyes." £ÛFran£Ý "No, I understand that part, but why... Not only am I not a part of the Academy, weren''t the 3 judges already selected? Or was there a change of plans recently?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, so that''s what you meant... Actually, about that..." £ÛFran£Ý Slowly but surely, the Headmaster explained about the Final Exams like Professor Dorothy did just a few moments ago. Everything was about the same, except for one fact... And that was, Grandmaster Lilianne wouldn''t be able to attend. Apparently, she has been sick and bedridden ever since a week ago, and though she is not in any critical condition, she wouldn''t be able to move her body like she could before. As for traveling to Xeros, it would be too much for her to handle. Unfortunately, the urgent message delivered by the messenger hawk had just arrived yesterday. With the Final Exams just a few days away, there was no way they could find a replacement in such a short amount of time. There was the current Guildmaster of the Alchemists'' Guild, however, he was only a Tier-7 Alchemist, a drop down from the Tier-8 Lilianne. Even if he is selected, he still has a lot of work to finish so we won''t be able to attend anyway. "Fortunately enough... We just so happened to have another reliable alchemist present. It must have been fate." £ÛFran£Ý "I see... So you want me to replace Grandmaster Lilianne''s spot, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, very much so. I don''t think there is anyone else in the whole Kingdom who can match your level of alchemy. You''re the best and the only one we have." £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster, but Yuna was still far from convinced. Though the request doesn''t sound too bad, she doesn''t want to do something so troublesome. She just wants to spend the day with Grey and cheer on their friends. Sure, they''re planning to reveal her identity during the second day, but that''s only it. There was no need for her to be physically present and people won''t be crowding over her. She could just watch the Final Exams in a carefree manner. However, on the other hand, It was also an interesting offer. If she refuses now, she won''t be able to serve as a judge anytime soon. She also wants to look around and see all the potions and interesting things the students would make. "Of course, I''m not asking you to do this for free. If you accept the offer, then I will pick out one of my most prized magic plants from the greenhouse and hand it over to you. I swear this on my name as the Headmaster of Darius Academy," £ÛFran£Ý But such doubt and hesitation was soon cleared as soon as the Headmaster finished his sentence. Yuna was easily baited by the words "magic plants", her choice leaning more on accepting the offer, barely keeping herself from agreeing. After all, it wouldn''t just be any magic plants like the ones she''s seen, but rare magic plants from the Headmaster''s personal greenhouse. No matter what it will be, it will surely be a very valuable item even more precious than gold. "No, how about we do it like this? I''ll let you pick any magic plant in my collection. No matter what it is, I''ll more than gladly give it to you." £ÛFran£Ý "A magic plant of my choice... Uuu... That''s tempting..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oho? Then how about 2 magic plants?!" £ÛFran£Ý "Deal! I''ll be sure to perform my duties perfectly, Headmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, all it took was add a couple more incentives and Yuan quickly took the job, her eyes sparkling brightly as she shook the Headmaster''s hands. Grey could only sigh and smile wryly as he realized once again how gullible his fianc¨¦ was. Of course, the Headmaster was smiling as well. He had been troubled about how to address the problem if ever Yuna were to decline, but thankfully, she easily accepted with just a few conditions. Alchemists are very simple creatures. "Oh, and that reminds me, I would also like to ask for Grey''s assistance. I need your help with the Final exams as well." £ÛFran£Ý "My help... Is it a different role from Yuna''s?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes... Rather than a judge, I would love it if you could join the wardens as well. I hope you to protect the students in case of danger. It doesn''t happen often, but I just want to make sure everyone is safe." £ÛFran£Ý "Hmm... That sounds much easier than Yuna''s job, doesn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý And the Headmaster also reached out his hands to Grey. Though there are already a number of wardens supervising the place during the time of the exams, there was no harm in being more cautious in the off-chance something disastrous happens. Moreover, Grey was a master of the wind and holy attributes. In the chance some toxic gas were to spread, he could easily expel them in the atmosphere and heal the students with a couple spells. There was no better man for it. "Couldn''t you just set up an array for that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "We could, but... There isn''t exactly a good amount of great enchanters in Xeros. Even our Guildmaster is only Tier-7. It''s impossible for now." £ÛFran£Ý "Hmm... In that case, I''ll do it. I may not look it, but I''m still a Tier-8 enchanter. If it''s just an array to dispel harmful elements, then it shouldn''t take too long." £ÛGrey£Ý "T-That would be fantastic! But are you sure it''s fine?" £ÛFran£Ý "Well, I''m not doing this for free. You can give Yuna some more magic plants as payment. That shouldn''t be too difficult, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! Consider it a done deal!" £ÛFran£Ý There was no need for hesitation. As soon as the Headmaster heard Grey''s offer, his decision was already set and he was willing to pay the price no matter how high it is as long as he has the ability to pay for it, even emptying his pockets. After all, a protection array is not just a one-time thing. As long as they replenish the mana in order to run it, they could use it almost indefinitely as long as it isn''t too damaged. Grey was basically doing it for free. The deal was secured. "Oh, and don''t worry about the magic crystals needed. Yuna and I already have a surplus of them so I can get started immediately." £ÛGrey£Ý "That would be most wonderful, but at least let me pay for them. I''ll make sure to add a couple more magic plants to your payment. Is that fine with you?" £ÛFran£Ý "Yeah. I''m sure Yuna would be happy about that." £ÛGrey£Ý She wasn''t just happy, she was extremely happy. Yuna''s eyes were already twinkling when the Headmaster offered her 2 magic plants, but now that the Headmaster said he would give some more, it twinkled even more to the point it was blinding. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Headmaster was there, she would have already given Grey a right and loving embrace to show how happy she was. Her ears were flapping up and down, Grey chuckling to himself at the adorable sight. The Headmaster soon took out a piece of magic paper from his desk and made a written contract with Grey and Yuna. It wasn''t really necessary, but it was needed for the sake of formality. Signatures were soon written one after another. "Now then, now that that''s done... Didn''t you say there were 4 topics you wanted to talk about, Headmaster? We already talked about 3 of them. Should we proceed with the final one then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes... That one...." £ÛFran£Ý "Hm? Is something wrong, Headmaster?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, err... Well, it isn''t really that serious... It''s more of a personal request." £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster, all the while scratching his cheeks, a conflicted and troubled expression on his face. Grey and Yuna didn''t even need to guess. Just his gestures alone was more than enough to tell them it wasn''t his own request. "Actually... My wife and daughters asked if they could purchase Yuna''s cosmetic products. They have been nagging me all weekend. Hahaha...." £ÛFran£Ý And they were right. It wasn''t his own request, but her wife and daughters'', the man now laughing wryly as he explained himself to Grey and Yuna. Apparently, rumors and talks about her new products have spread throughout the various branches of the Alchemists'' Guild, every woman greatly interested in it. Noble ladies were especially impatient, wanting to buy it as soon as they could. The Headmaster has been quiet about it since he knew it would get troublesome, but just the other day, he made a slip of the tongue and his wife and daughters caught wind of the fact that Yuna was now in Xeros. He was interrogated a lot that day, Even then, he was thankful that it was only his wife and daughters which were there that day. Had his granddaughters been present, he surely would have been in a lot of trouble. He just barely made it out alive. "I really don''t understand women. They are already beautiful and charming, but they still want to use cosmetics. Haah... I just don''t get them..." £ÛFran£Ý "Well, that''s just how women are. It must have been tough, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha... To be honest, I really don''t want to go home right now. I don''t know what kind of demons are lurking and waiting for me there. Hahaha..." £ÛFran£Ý "I... I''m sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý He was laughing, but there was no light in his eyes. Grey and Yuna didn''t even need to ask. They could already tell that the Headmaster had been through a lot, his eyes and expression flickering with exhaustion. Such a pitiful man. "Then, Headmaster, how much would you need? I only have a few samples here right now though." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thart¡¯s more than enough. Thank you, Yuna... Thank you very much..." £ÛFran£Ý He has been through so much, he was put to tears with just the mere sight of soaps, shampoos, conditioners, and lotions in Yuna''s hands. Grey and Yuna couldn''t even ask for payment, simply giving them away to the poor man. Jokes aside, everything progressed quickly after the deal with the Headmaster. The days flew by quickly, and other than the fact that Grey worked in the examination area to lay out the arrays, everything went by like they always do. Yuna continued to do alchemy, Alea, Kale, and Edin honed their skills even further, and the Headmaster could finally be at peace after giving all the cosmetic products to his lovely wife and daughters. Everyone was happy and satisfied. The days quickly passed, and before long, the day of the Final Exams had arrived. There was only less than an hour left before things finally start, Grey and Yuna now readying themselves before heading towards the Academy. "Are you ready now, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ve never been more ready! I can''t wait for the exams!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. If someone heard you, they might think you''re taking the exams. You''re a judge, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! I''m just so excited, I couldn''t help it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Today, Yuna is just as adorable as ever, her ears flapping up and down once more as she thinks of the upcoming Final Exams. She is itching to see the performance of students, wanting to see how far everyone has come. Of course, they will also be cheering on their friends so they must be present at all costs. They know how hard they''ve been working for the sake of the Final Exams, and want to be there for them. They are quite the supportive friends, after all. "Then, shall we head towards the Academy now, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý The two didn''t waste any more time and quickly headed towards the Academy. They left the Camellia Valley with bright smiles on their faces. Yuna was cheerfully skipping her steps, humming merrily to herself as she grabbed Grey by the hands. A few minutes later and several hundred steps, they finally reached the gates of the Academy, showing their IS cards and passing right through. The atmosphere of the Academy was much quieter than usual, not many students to be seen. Everyone was holding books and flipping through their papers, clearly studying for the upcoming exams. There was tension in the air, everyone trying their best to make sure they could answer as many questions as possible. "Hmm... How nostalgic. This sure reminds me of the past..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right, you also attended schools before, right? How was it? Is it any different from the ones here in Darius? Those... Umm... Universities, I mean." £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really. Apart from the culture and technology, it''s pretty much the same. I was also like that during exams, you know? There was one time I haven''t slept for several days trying to pass the Board Exams. Hahaha. Such memories..."" £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I see..."" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t ask any further questions, only keeping her mouth shut as she shifted her eyes away from Grey. He was laughing and smiling brightly, but there was only dread and anguish in his eyes, seemingly remembering the hell he experienced. After all, taking Board Exams was no joke, Grey wanting to suppress all the memories where he was suffering through hell. He was thankful he didn''t have to go through the same hellish situations again in his new life, otherwise, he''d have gone insane. "Grey... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Why are you suddenly apologizing?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked, but Yuna didn''t answer any more, simply holding his hands in silence, not wanting Grey to remember the painful past, much to the young man''s confusion as he tilted his head ever so slightly. Meanwhile, the spectators'' were full of envy and irritation as they watched the scene unfold. The students were even more fired up, cursing the idiot couple as they buried their hearts in the anguish of the hellish examinations before them. All jokes aside, Grey and Yuna continued to head towards the examination area, the atmosphere of Darius continuing to be tense as more and more students arrived at their classrooms, mumbling and grumbling echoing in the air. "Waah¡«! It''s even bigger than I imagined... This is amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right? I also thought so too when I first entered. It''s even several times larger than the gymnasium before. I heard it can hold more than 100 thousand people," £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«! That''s amazing! It must have taken a lot to make!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, they finally arrived in the examination area, the stadium. Yuna had seen it form the outside before, but never inside. It was only now that she was inside that she realized how truly massive the whole place was. It was just as big, maybe even bigger, as the Grand Colosseum in Avalon, able to house a copious amount of people. There were also private chambers for the special guests, a large chamber located in the highest platform for the Royal Family. And in the arena itself, there were several hundred tables and brewing setups that were present, ready to be used by the students. They were all properly set and had already been checked by the staff. Everything was perfect. Grey had already finished installing the array, thousands of invisible runes engraved all over the examination area. He also set up a barrier in case of unexpected attacks. Even if a High-Ranker were to strike, it would remain standing. The two were there to test the array, and make sure everything was working as they intended. Grey already checked everything the day before, but there was no harm in checking it again. The more secure, the better. "These are quite the intricate circuits, Grey. How did you make these in just 3 days? Are you a genius or something?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m not Edin to be saying those things. I still need to do a final check before I can say that it''s perfect. We can''t be having any issues, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, I''ll help you out then." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks, that is much©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Looks like we have some early birds here." £ÛFran£Ý Yet before Grey could even test things out, a familiar voice called out to him. Both him and Yuna turned around, a familiar face©` or rather, familiar faces greeting them. All the judges are now present in the examination area. There was the Headmaster, looking as dashing as ever, greatly looking forward to the performance of the students, and Grandmaster Darwin whom the two have met before on the way to Xeros, his strides calm as can be. "Huhuhu! It seems that we meet again, young ones, Miss ''Elena'' and Mister ''Shin''. Or¡­ should I say... Your Highnesses?" £ÛDarwin£Ý "Oh? Do you know each other already? That''s a surprise." £ÛFran£Ý "Huhuhu! I had the pleasure of meeting them in Alconia before. Though... I didn''t think that the young ones I met would be such great figures." £ÛDarwin£Ý "It''s our pleasure to meet you again, Lord Darwin. How have you been?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu! I''ve been more than fine, thank you for asking. And it''s a great pleasure for me as well. It must be fate that we meet again this way." £ÛDarwin£Ý They have already figured out that the old man from before was amongst the judges, but seeing him before their eyes, it felt a little conflicting. They''ve only met him for a short while, after all. They were more like strangers than acquaintances. Still, that doesn''t remove the fact that Darwin was a great alchemist. He may not be a Legendary Alchemist, but he was still a Grandmaster who has devoted his life in the name of alchemy, making several creations himself. He was a fantastic man. "I heard that you have reached your goal as I''ve said... Still, I didn''t think you''d have become a Legendary Alchemist so quickly." £ÛDarwin£Ý "It''s all thanks to your help. Without the Bluestone Bellflower you gave me before, it would have been hard to create the ''Fairy''s Blessing''." £ÛYuna£Ý "So that''s the name of the Legendary Potion, huh... I feel incredibly honored to be a part of your story, Your Highness. I feel like I could die at ease now." £ÛDarwin£Ý "What are you saying? You still have a lot of years to live." £ÛFran£Ý "Huhuhu! Hopefully so." £ÛDarwin£Ý The old man was just as carefree as before, simply laughing things off as if they were a joke. He was quite shocked at first, but seeing Yuna standing before him, it was very clear that she was no ordinary young lady. The scent of herbs was strong in her hands and her eyes sparkled as if it contained all knowledge in the world. It might be a long and far future, but he was more than sure that she would be able to reach the pinnacle. A smile bloomed on his face. "Anyway, what are you two lovebirds doing here?" £ÛFran£Ý "That... We were just checking to see if the array works for the final time. It''s perfect that you''re here to observe, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«. That sounds promising. I''d be more than willing to." £ÛFran£Ý With chit-chat and everything else now done and dusted, it was finally time to test out the array and see if it would truly last. Grey quickly retrieved a glass bottle from his Inventory and moved towards the center of the area. FWOOSH BOOOMMMMM SHATTER He raised his hands and threw the glass towards the top of the arena, the sound of shattering glass echoing as it struck a transparent force. It was none other than the barrier of the array, keeping what''s in and out as it should be. Grey didn''t put his full strength in the throw, but he still exerted enough force to equal an A-ranker. Still, the barrier remained relatively unharmed, not a single scratch nor a crack to be seen. The barrier stood perfectly still. "Grey threw that with the strength of an A-ranker. Even if it''s an S-ranker, the barrier should still be able to hold out over a dozen hits." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh¡«! What a powerful barrier! I didn''t think Grey was capable of this." £ÛFran£Ý "Incredible indeed... If a calamity were to ever strike, the stadium could be used as an emergency shelter. His Highness is amazing." £ÛDarwin£Ý However, the test didn''t just stop there. As soon as the glass was broken, a thick veil of dark green smoke swallowing the field. It was poison gas which was potent enough to kill an adult elephant, rushing out towards all direction©` or so it tried. But before the gas could even try to spread throughout the place, the runes around the arena suddenly started glowing and purified the air, sucking away the poison all the while casting holy magic all over the place. "This won''t be able to heal large injuries, but if it''s just a small wound, Grey said the holy magic spell should be able to help." £ÛYuna£Ý "And even holy magic as well? This is beyond incredible!" £ÛDarwin£Ý To protect from dangers, to disperse poison and harmful substances, and to even heal light wounds and injuries. Nor matter which angel one looks at, it was a great array which wouldn''t lose to the protection in the Royal Castle. And to think that it was only made in a mere 3 days, no one would be able to believe it unless they saw it for themselves. The young man was now smiling, fully satisfied that the task left to him had finally been finished. "Then, Headmaster, what do you think©` Woah!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Young man©` No, Your Highness! Please install an array like this in Alconia as well. I will make sure to pay for everything, just name your price!" £ÛDarwin£Ý "P... Pardon...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "And don''t worry, our stadium is much smaller, so it shouldn''t take too long! Could you start when the Final Exams are over?! But, ah! I could also wait if you want! What do you think, Your Highness?! Is it alright with you?! Is it?!" £ÛDarwin£Ý However, what was not finished was Grey dealing with the old men. He is normally calm and composed, but after seeing Grey''s magnificent work, Darwin couldn''t help himself but ask Grey for a favor, eyes burning with passion. Grey tried to look at Yuna and the Headmaster, but it was of no use. Both shifted their eyes away, not wanting to have anything to do with the situation. Now, it was time for Grey to be ignored like the times he ignored Yuna''s pleas for help before. The Final Exams approaches... CHAPTER 387 END Chapter 388: The Final Exams (pt. I) "Fufufu!" £ÛYuna£Ý A sweet and merry giggle rang out in the air, a smile so bright, it shadows even the sun itself. Her silver hair fluttered in the air as she skipped her steps, hopping from time to time like a little rabbit. The young lady was on cloud nine. Yet the same couldn''t be said for her beloved. He followed behind her, face painted with exhaustion and eyes without life or spirit. He held his head with one of his hands and heaved a lengthy sigh, then looking at the merry young lady. "Yuna... You sure are cheerful. Are you that happy that your fianc¨¦ was cornered and accosted by Lord Darwin? It wasn''t a nice experience, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Now you finally feel it! That''s how it felt when you pushed me towards the aunts and ladies last time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "During the commotion because of your cosmetic products...? That was already so long ago though...." £ÛGrey£Ý "It doesn''t matter! You still left me!" £ÛYuna£Ý And the reason why the young lady was so happy was none other than the fact that Grey got a taste of the hell she experienced. She loves him, but that doesn''t mean she would help him all the time. Seeing him overwhelmed was quite refreshing. Well, not that Grey would let it go either. As the demonic horns sprouted in his head, devilish thoughts filled his head and his hand moved before he could even think. His hand had pinched the young lady''s cheeks, catching the latter off guard. "O-O-Oww! That hurts! Why did you do that?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I just felt like it... I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nng...! You...! You bully! You need to be hit! MNNGG!!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Adorable as she was, Yuna also retaliated, lightly pounding Grey''s back and shoulder with her closed fist. She was pouting and puffing her cheeks, Grey only chuckling to himself as she adored the cute retaliation of her fianc¨¦e. It might look like they were fighting at first, but upon a closer inspection, one would easily realize that that was not the case. The idiot couple were simply flirting, all the while the other students were studying. They were gritting their teeth in envy. They continued to walk and continued to chat, their soft yet merry voices ringing in the air. Before long, they finally arrived at Yuna''s classroom, heading inside to greet a couple faces before the Final Exams starts. "Kale, Edin, Alea. How''s your studying going?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... It''s terrible... I already memorized everything but I still feel like my mind will get blocked when the exams start...." £ÛAlea£Ý "Tell me about it... I don''t even remember the last time I had a good rest... All these topics are already crammed inside my head. I feel like it''s about to burst." £ÛKale£Ý "Haah... I just want this day to end..." £ÛEdin£Ý It was just as he expected. Merusia may be another world, students would always hate exams. It''s nor just a universal fact, it is already embedded in the laws of the universe, the students shivering at the word of an exam. Surprisingly, Edin was not bragging about how much of a genius he is, sighing all the same as the others as he held the books and study materials in his hands. There are dark and heavy bags hanging below everyone''s eyes. Grey and Yuna wanted to help, but there was no such thing as a potion which could make one remember everything they studied. Even though Yuna has become a Legendary Alchemist, such a thing was still impossible. All they could do is cheer them up. "I don''t know if these''ll help, but here''s some cakes, cookies, and other sweets. Elena and I made them recently, so they''re still fresh." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s not much, but we hope you like it!" £ÛYuna£Ý And cheer them up, they did. There wasn''t just one or two, but over a dozen kinds of sweets displayed inside a lovely basket. Not only did they look tasty, they smelled like so as well. Just a single sniff and their appetites were aroused. They took some samples and bit into the sweets, a surging rush of sweet and creamy goodness filling their mouths. It was just a single bite, but everyone felt extremely refreshed as if their mind and body was healed. Smiles were afloat in the air. "Waah¡«! Thank you so much, Elena, Shin! You''re our angels!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hoo¡«! This makes me feel alive again. These aren''t just ordinary sweets, are they? Did you put some recovery herbs in here?" £ÛKale£Ý "Un! We sure did! You can''t take exams while tired, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No wonder it feels so refreshing. Thanks, Shin, Elena! You''re lifesavers!" £ÛKale£Ý Everyone didn''t eat too much nor too little, only enough to fill their stomachs. They only had a few bites, but they felt like they could take on the whole world. Flames of determination and motivation were lit ablaze in their fervent hearts. DONNGGGG DONNGGGG DONNGGGG But before they could even start chatting, the school bells already rang, everyone listening closely to its tunes as they stopped their hands. There are only a couple minutes before the written exams will finally start. It was time to get serious. "Well, it looks like your exams are going to start already. We''ll be taking our leave then. Good luck in your exams, everyone." £ÛGrey£Ý "Make sure to conquer the top ranks, okay?! Win it all for me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You bet! We''ll make sure to get all perfect grades!" £ÛAlea£Ý "That''s only natural. We''re geniuses, after all." £ÛEdin£Ý It was only a few minutes but there was already a stark difference in their energy and enthusiasm, everyone smiling brightly. Even Edin has recovered and started bragging about how genius they were, much to Grey and Yuna''s entertainment. Grey and Yuna soon left and the room was soon quiet. Everybody continued to use the remaining time. Their eyes swam left and right, words, numbers, and all sorts of formulas cramming inside their minds. The Final Exams drew close and closer. Each and every student soon headed to their homerooms for the written exams, and soon, the Professors came inside the rooms, thick stacks of papers in their hands. They were the written test questionnaires, the students'' hearts beating mad. "Everyone, get one and pass. Read the instructions carefully." £ÛDorothy£Ý The questionnaires were soon passed along the columns, the sound of the papers flipping making a subtle orchestra in the air. The students soon heaved a lengthy inhale, their eyes gleaming with determination soon afterwards. The students quickly wrote down their names, and soon, the answers to the problems and questions. All their pens moving left and right, scritches echoing in the air, the Professor''s eyes peering through the whole class as she walked back and forth. "Eyes on your papers. Don''t make too much noise." £ÛDorothy£Ý Kale, Alea, and Edin gave it their all into answering the questions and problems. They have spent several days studying all throughout the 2 weeks they were given, making sure they answer every question the best they can. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Unlike the examinations on Earth, there was only one written test in the Final Exams. It contains all problems and questions from all subjects, mixing and matching to test out whether the students actually learned something throughout the year. "Make sure you read every question right." £ÛDorothy£Ý Said Dorothy after passing through one of the students and scanning their work. It made the latter confused and anxious, once again going over the question whilst scratching his head. Oh, how fun the exams are (sarcastic). The written exams were soon over, the students pouring out of their classrooms one after another, but there was no time to relax. After the written exams was PE, testing out their physical strength to see if they can survive in the wild. "Is that all you can do?! Run faster or I''ll fail you!" "P-Professor! This is too much! I can''t do it anymore!" "Shut your traps! If you have the strength to talk, then run!" Needless to say, it was hell for alchemists. Some were physically fit and active like the cadets in the Royal Academy, but most were pretty bad, running out of stamina before even reaching a quarter of the whole physical exam. Edin was practically helpless, his limbs feeling like pasta as he ran his laps. He hasn''t even made a tenth of the progress and he was already panting, feeling like his soul was leaving his body. He was dead last, weaker than even little children. "What are you doing?! Do you want to fail the exams so badly?!" "N-No, Sir!" £ÛEdin£Ý Well, all he needed was a little "motivation" and he started running again. If it weren''t for the sweets Grey and Yuna made before, he might have already fainted from too much exhaustion. He could only cry in silence as he continued to run. The nightmares soon passed and lunch break then arrived. With the physical exams now over, only 2 more portions of the Final Exams were left. There was the practical brewing and the research presentation on the final day. The Practical brewing was split into 2 portions. Years 1, 2, and 3 will be participating in the afternoon of the 1st day, whilst Years 4 and 5 will be on the morning of the 2nd day. They are all given 1 hour and 30 minutes to do their best and impress everyone. "Waah¡«... There''s so many people today... There''s even more last year..." £ÛAlea£Ý "The Royal Family is here too... This is making me feel nervous..." £ÛEdin£Ý "Ugh... I wanna throw up..." £ÛKale£Ý With the public allowed to spectate, there were a lot of people in the examination area. It was just like the Grand Colosseum, the seats filled with a sea of people and a large number of brewing tables already displayed inside the area. The Royal Family was present, but rather than them, the stars of the show were the young alchemists in the arena. They are to show off their skills and prove themselves that they are worthy to be students of Darius, feeling both pressure and excitement. "Seems like you all made it." £ÛGrey£Ý And just as Kale, Alea, and Edin were admiring the ever so grand and noisy stadium, a familiar voice called out to them. They soon turned to their backs and saw a young man walking towards them. He was calm as can be, patrolling the examination area. "Oh! Shin! What are you doing here? Are you actually a proctor?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hmm... Not really...? I''m a special guest I guess...? Anyway, how did you do on your previous exams? It must have been easy for the three of you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... I don''t even want to talk about it. The physical exams were terrible." £ÛKale£Ý "Yeah... It feels like my muscles will be sore all week. Thankfully, we were given treatment after we finished. It was really unfair!" £ÛAlea£Ý Grey and the others chatted merrily, the three complaining about their ranting about their previous exams. The ones who were saying they would get perfect scores and reach the top ranks were now ranting out as they complained of their hardships. The three of them reminded Grey of how he was during his past life, also always complaining about how difficult the exams were and how pointless some of the subjects were. Oh, how amusing and nostalgic it is. And while they were talking, the three''s eyes couldn''t help but swim around the place. It seems like they were looking for something©` or rather, someone, but just couldn''t find her. It wasn''t long before they started asking. "Anyway... I don''t see Elena around. Is she sick?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Ah, not really. She''ll be here soon enough©`" £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM TOOOT TOOOT TOOOT Grey couldn''t even finish his words, the sound of drums and trumpets echoing in the air. Important figures soon headed inside and the Academy''s Professors made their entrance, taking their posts and lining up neatly. It wasn''t long before the Headmaster came out, two figures following after him. The whole stadium was filled with yells and cheers, everyone calling out their names and paying their respects. The Practical Brewing Portion is now about to start. The Headmaster soon headed towards the stage, the other following suit. His eyes swam throughout the crowd, a subtle smile blooming on his face. He then grabbed the voice-enhancing magic tool and opened his mouth. "My Dear Students and Guests. We have gathered here today for a special event to witness the growth of the future alchemists of our beloved Kingdom. This year has been a wonderful year like the years before it and I couldn''t be any happier. I give my gratitude for the Royal Family for gracing us with their presence and giving their forever strong support to our Darius Academy. This is the result of your grand contribution. The treasures of Foltriesse. Now, my Dear Students. You may feel nervous right now, but I assure you that you''ll be able to pass this exam with flying colors. You already made it this far, so you only need to trust yourselves. Nothing more that can stop you." £ÛFran£Ý Like any other, the Headmaster''s speech was sincere and lengthy, everyone listening word for word and nodding their heads along it. The students who were nervous were quickly calmed down, heaving sighs of relief as they continued listening, "Towards a brighter future! All Hail Darius! Long Live Foltriesse!" £ÛFran£Ý """All Hail Darius!! Long Live Foltriesse!!""" The Headmaster''s speech was soon over, a loud cacophony of cheers and applause ringing out all over the place. Even the King and the Royal Family raised their hands and repeated his chants, raising their hands all the while. Everyone was now fired up. "However, before we start, it is with a heavy heart that I announce that Grandmaster Lilliane is not be able to attend as a judge this time round. She has been ill and bedridden, so she couldn''t come to Xeros for the time being." £ÛFran£Ý The whole stadium was soon quiet, talks and gossip spreading like wildfire at the Headmaster''s next words. The students had been wondering why they didn''t see her there, and only with his explanation that they quickly understood. "But, worry not! Though we may not be able to see Grandmaster Lilianne, we have invited a special guest to attend this year''s Final Exams." £ÛFran£Ý Said the Headmaster, sending the whole stadium abuzz even more. At the same time, he waved his hand and Yuna walked forward, presenting herself beside the Head,aster, puzzling looks painted over the students and guests. "Hm? Isn''t that the exchange student? What was her name again?" "That''s Miss Elena! I heard she''s already a Tier-5 alchemist at the age of 18!" "That''s amazing, but why is she beside the Headmaster?" Once again, the whole stadium was riddled with confusion and bewilderment, all the students wondering why "Elena" was standing beside the Headmaster and in such an important event as well. It wasn''t long before all their questions were answered. "Now, you might know her as the exchange student ''Elena'' who has been with you for a whole month now. But actually... That was a lie." £ÛFran£Ý "Eh? A lie?! What is the Headmaster talking about?!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Wait... Isn''t she an exchange student? Is she actually a noble?" £ÛKale£Ý Now, everyone was thrust into chaos, various speculations flying out in the air, and everyone debating about what the Headmaster was talking about. It was just as chaotic as they expected. Even the Professors were confused. But perhaps what everyone was more curious and confused about was the fact that the Headmaster decided to reveal such a fact now of all times. It couldn''t have been a simple coincidence, eyes even more puzzled. Grey was actually a bit entertained. "First of all, her real name isn''t Elena. She is Yuna, an elf hailing from Alfrione. You must have already heard of the heroine of Oiros who saved many kingdoms from ruin, and just recently, she is also a hero who defeated the Kobold Nest which had formed in the Lorinia Forest." £ÛFran£Ý "Eh...? Why is the Headmaster talking about that all of the sudden?" "Kobolds... Was that the time the Professors warned us not to enter the Forest?" "Yuna... Yuna.. I think I''ve heard of that name before... Ah! Wait! Don''t tell me!" "That''s right, my dear Guests and Students! The silver-haired and blue-eyed elf whose heroic tales have been sung throughout the continent! Please welcome the Heroine of Oiros, Her Highness, Archduchess Yuna!" £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster announced with a firm and fervent voice, a flood of shock following soon after. Everyone was greatly shocked by the revelation, gossip spreading like wildfire as everyone tried to take in the sudden yet important information. There were only a few people who reacted differently. Amongst them was Grey who was trying to hold back his laughter. He knew Yuna would be introduced, but not in the way he did right now. Yuna was red from embarrassment. "Many of you might not know this, but Her Highness is also an alchemist whose name is soon to be etched in history. Just last week, she had ranked up and reached a new height. You should have heard of the golden beam of light by now, no?" £ÛFran£Ý "No way... Don''t tell me..." "You''re kidding me right..." "That very phenomenon was caused by none other than Her Highness herself! She had made a Legendary-Grade potion and achieved Tier-9 at the meager age of 18! Standing before you is the youngest Legendary Alchemist in history! Please give her a big round of applause!" £ÛFran£Ý One revelation after another. But rather than a round of applause as he requested, there was only shock and surprise in the stadium, the people utterly baffled by the Headmaster''s sudden and unprecedented announcement. Meanwhile, Grey was dying, trying to hold back his laughter, not knowing whether he should help out his fianc¨¦e or not. The latter was now very embarrassed, wanting to just hide in a hole and bury her face forever. It was too unexpected. "Th-Then... If Elena is Lady Yuna, then that means... Shin, you..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Ah, that... The name''s Grey." £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Grey?! Y-You mean you''re the Grim Reaper?!" £ÛKale£Ý "Well, yeah... Many people have called me that, I guess?" £ÛGrey£Ý It didn''t take too long before everyone also realized who Grey was, the young man very casual about it as if it wasn''t a big deal. His admittance only served to fuel the people''s confusion, everyone truly confused about what they should do. "Y-Y-Your H-Highness... I-It''s our greatest p-pleasure to meet©`" £ÛKale£Ý "Hahaha! What''s with the stiffness and sudden formality? Just act casually just like you usually do. We''re friends, aren''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Shin©` I mean, Grey... How can you be so casual about this?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Well, it''s amusing, is all. I''m still the same person, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey was laughing his heart out, but the same couldn''t be said for Kale, Alea, and Edin. They were all very confused as to how to treat Grey, not knowing whether they should be proud or not for having such a famous and influential friend. Thankfully, they were already used enough to one another that it didn''t matter much anymore. Rather than feel betrayed, they simply felt like they had been pranked by their friends, not knowing how to react. They could only heave a lengthy sigh. "Hmm... But since El©` I mean, Yuna is a Legendary Alchemist, should I get her signature later? It feels quite strange, though..." £ÛEdin£Ý "Don''t worry too much about it. You''ll get used to it sooner and later anyway. And rather than that, shouldn''t you be more worried about your exams?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haha... We''ve been so shocked, we already forgot to get nervous." £ÛKale£Ý "That''s right. This is even more effective than the sweets from earlier." £ÛAlea£Ý It was a surprise, but it was not without use. It was thanks to the sudden revelation of Grey and Yuna''s identities that the trio is not as nervous as before. Rather, they felt much calmer, only thinking how absurd the whole situation was. Their eyes soon lingered towards the Headmaster and the stage where Yuna was. The former still had something more to say, though everyone could already guess more or less what it would be about, "Her Highness has very kindly accepted my request and is here today as a judge. She will be replacing Grandmaster Lilliane. I hope you all do your best." £ÛFran£Ý CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP It was a chaotic start©` No, it was a very chaotic announcement overall. But after everyone has calmed down, the sound of applause rang all throughout the stadium, many people applauding and cheering for Yuna. It was sudden and surprising, but it was a pleasant surprise which people couldn''t help but be happy about. There were many admirers of her amongst the crowd, a number of people looking forward to seeing what she can do. Not only was Yuna a powerful heroine in their eyes, now, she is also an incredible alchemist whose talent is unmatched. The students were very fired up, ready to give it their all and show Yuna what they could do. "Headmaster... Was that really necessary?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Not really... I just thought it would be more effective that way. With this, there won''t be anyone to question your legitimacy, correct?" £ÛFran£Ý "You''re right, but... Ugh... Why... Just why..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna wanted to retort, she really does, but after all the embarrassment, she doesn''t have any energy or motivation left to do so. It was only then that Yuna remembered that the Headmaster has a playful and mischievous side. He was like a grandfather who likes teasing his granddaughter. The young lady didn''t say anything anymore and just accepted her fate, going with the flow, only thinking of the Final Exams she was looking forward to cheer herself up. Her enthusiasm was just as amazing as she was. It wasn''t long before everyone settled down, some still stealing a couple glances at Yuna. The whole stadium awaits the Headmaster''s signal and the 1st year students were already at their stations, readying their equipment, ingredients, and materials. "Then... Without further ado! Let the brewing begin!!" £ÛFran£Ý CHAPTER 388 END Chapter 389: The Final Exams (pt. II) CLINK CLINK CLINK The vials moved and puffs of smoke and fumes rose in the air. The sound of bubbles and fizzles resounded in the air, one material melted and dissolved after another, a colorful array presented as sunlight graced the stadium. Footsteps echoed as the proctors and wardens walked around the arena, their eyes swimming towards all directions and their heads turning left and right. They observed the situation carefully, pacing their steps to not disturb the focusing students. It has been a few hours since the start of the Practical Brewing portion, and after the 1st Year''s wonderful performance, it was now the 2nd Year students'' time to perform, pouring it their all as they made changes and adjustments. "200 mL of Kalkia grass extracts... Shake it a little... A little more..." "Almost there... Almost there... And... Done...!" "Ugh... What''s happening... What did I do wrong...!" Some were mumbling, some were grumbling, and some were shouting, but not one student was disturbed. They simply continued their own ways and brewed with victory in mind, unbothered by the others as if they couldn''t hear anything. And that is correct, they really can''t. Imbued in the array Grey made was a special sound-isolating barrier which mellows out the sounds coming in and out of the little modules where the students are performing their brewing, allowing them to focus. There was already a similar array installed in the stadium before, but after Grey made a few adjustments, its efficiency went up by leaps and bounds. The brewing students are practically in their own worlds, only concentrating on their work. But such a change wasn''t the only thing Grey made, he also installed a couple more arrays by the arena walls, making the scene more enjoyable for the spectators and much more pleasant to watch, a new experience offered to them. "Ohh! Look! It''s our sweet Dara! She''s become so good at alchemy!" "I''ve seen it so many times already, but this is really amazing!" "Whoohoo!! That''s my son! You can do it! We believe in you!" Before the audience projected were large screens like the billboard screens one can see in highly-urbanized cities. They were playing the scenes live, all the little actions of the students made for the audience to see, cheers and applause resounding everywhere. It was another one of Grey''s inventions, creating a large array to show a number of screens simultaneously, the scenes changing from time to time. A very magnificent product made with barrier, light, wind, and illusion magic, held together by an array. It wasn''t just a video projection, there were also sounds as well, carried by the winds to make sure everyone could hear the scenes unfolding as they were. It was nothing short of a great feat, yet another revolution released to the world. Before, the families and friends of the students only watched to support them, focusing only on them. But now, everyone could watch everyone''s performance very clearly, everyone greatly entertained and delighted to experience such a sight. "Hahaha. I knew that he was a great Enchanter, but to think he could also make something like this... Incredible... Just incredible..." £ÛNerester£Ý Even the King was in awe, unable to take his eyes off the screens and only able to immerse himself in the wonders working behind the scenes. There was a wry smile on his face, amusement and wonder brewing in his heart. "Dear... Do you think we can have something like this be made in the Royal Castle as well? I think it''s beautiful." £ÛQueen£Ý "I think so too, Dear Father. It would compliment the Main Hall very well." £ÛPrince£Ý "Hahaha... That might be difficult for now..." £ÛNerester£Ý Well, it wasn''t only the King, the whole Royal Family was amused as well. They were all in awe, now even more curious about the young man and young lady they had met shortly before. They were truly an interesting pair. Meanwhile, the creator himself was pondering over his latest invention, cupping his chin as he peered his eyes and scrutinized the projection screens. He was inspecting all the faults and trying to think of ways to make it even better©` Well, kind of... ''Hmm... This won''t do... This is too large...'' £ÛGrey£Ý ... He was thinking of how to better the projection, not for the betterment of the life of everyone, but merely for his own goals and desires. It just so happened that there was an opportunity so he grabbed it as soon as he could. The young man only wants to add a video and projection function to the camera to capture even more beautiful moments and memories of Yuna, the current product of one of his prototypes. A prototype which had taken him several months. It was a revolutionary invention, it really is. But the big fool that he is, Grey isn''t even thinking too much about the impact it might bring to Merusia. All he wanted to do was to expand his album and collection of Yuna''s adorable moments. ''No, this can''t do. It won''t be able to capture Yuna''s full cuteness this way.'' £ÛGrey£Ý He is a fool indeed. Besides the fool, the brewing portion continued to unfold and everyone continued to add ingredients, mix the mixtures, control the flames, distill the solutions, and many more, intricate processes were done everywhere. Some students have studied so much, they perfectly performed the steps with pride and confidence, their movements vividly shown on the screens. Loud cheers echoed throughout the stadiums as the audiences applauded them for their success. "Mmn... This is indeed a Middle-Grade potion. You passed, congratulations." £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really?! Th-Thank you so much, Your Highness!!" "Fufufu. I''m just a judge who evaluates your results. I didn''t do anything special. This is all thanks to your hard work. Be more proud of yourself." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y... Yes... Thank you... Thank you very much... I did it... Hic... I really did it..." Celebrations were abuzz everywhere. students screaming their hearts out and some crying tears of joy. Everyone who passed showed great happiness, smiling ever so brightly, they looked even happier than those who just won the lottery, The Headmaster, Yuna, and Darwin all went around the whole arena, evaluating the students'' works and taking note of the ones who were doing the best. Each one of them jotted down the strengths and weaknesses of the students. They can''t give scores immediately, but they can still declare whether the students can pass or not. All a 2nd has to do is brew a Middle-Grade Potion or any Tier and they can pass. The results and rankings will be shown tomorrow evening. BOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM Of course, it wasn''t sunshines and rainbows. There were also some students who got just a single step wrong and ended up releasing harmful gasses, and even at tims, loud explosions. Such blunders were still shown in the projected screens. Thankfully, because of Grey''s wonderful array, there is someone yet to be hurt. The gasses were easily dispelled, the explosions were mitigated, and even the equipment is protected by a barrier. Everything was relatively safe. "Ugh... W-What do I do?! A-At this rate, I... I... I''m going to©`" "Don''t panic. While it''s unfortunate that you failed, there is still time left on the clock. Calm and compose yourself and try again." £ÛFran£Ý This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "... Y-Yes! Thank you very much, Headmaster!" They were all scared and panicky, but after a little bit of encouragement from the Headmaster and the proctors, the students who failed quickly got back on their feet and started trying to brew new potions again. Some students had their ingredients all messed up, but with quick thinking and a little bit of improvisation, they were able to think through and around the problem, making use of bold decisions and risking everything to whatever they got left. ''Yes... That''s what an alchemist should be like...'' £ÛFran£Ý A smile bloomed on the Headmaster''s face as he looked at how hardworking all his students were. The students'' weren''t the only ones who were nervous, he was too... But seeing them try their hardest... He couldn''t help but be relieved. Though it''s true that the results mattered, they were also graded in their attitude and performance. They only amount to a small portion, but they would still be able to help them a little bit. A little push which might as well change their future. Just like that, the 2nd Year students'' practical brewing portion continued to unfold and before long, it soon came to an end. Many students have been judged, the proctors and wardens turning in their observations to the Headmaster. "I already said this before, but don''t worry yourselves too much about the results. It can still change in the way you least expected." £ÛFran£Ý "But, Headmaster... How can you be so sure about that?" "Well... That''s because you''re the proud students of our Darius Academy. Keep your heads high and move forward. Shine brilliantly, my Dear Students." £ÛFran£Ý """Yes!!""" They were all but a few words, but everyone''s mood was quickly elevated. Even those who were down in the dumps felt their hearts become lighter, heaving a short sight of relief. They finally moved forward and headed away smiling. "You sure know how to talk, Your Highness." £ÛDarwin£Ý "How long do you think I''ve been a Headmaster for? I''ve already seen countless things, so this much is nothing. This is all a stepping stone for them." £ÛFran£Ý "Huhuhu! How thoughtful you are." £ÛDarwin£Ý After the 2nd year students left, the clean-up was soon initiated, many of the staff wiping off the spilled solutions and sterilizing the equipment. A process sped-up very quickly with the help of Grey and Yuna, letting a tad bit of magic do its work. Soon enough, the whole place was ready and the audience had had their breaks. It was already past lunch and everyone had little snacks on them. They were all looking at the projection screens, anticipating the show of the next performers. "3rd Year students, please enter the arena. We''ll start momentarily." £ÛFran£Ý At the Headmaster''s signal, the students poured in one by one into the arena and took their designated place. They were all organized randomly, not a single way for anyone to communicate and cheat their way out of the problem. All the while, the Headmaster headed towards the stage and grabbed the hourglass. It has exactly 90 minutes worth of time, the sands deciding the future of everyone in the arena. There was tension in the air, everyone''s hearts pumping quite lively. "Do your best!" £ÛYuna£Ý Three words... That was all the young lady said whilst passing through her friends in the arena. She may be a judge, but that doesn''t mean she would have a bias towards them. All she could do was hope and wish them good luck. Though, there really wasn''t much need to. Yuna already knew how much everyone prepared and worked hard for this very day. The procedures were now practically ingrained in their bodies, everyone knowing the steps like the back of their hands. "Then... Let the Brewing Exams... Begin!" £ÛFran£Ý Announced the Headmaster, then flipping the hourglass. A single, resonant thud rang through the air and a cacophony of clinks and clacks echoed in the air, bright eyes shining fervently as the students moved their hands. The exam had already started and everything was now in motion. There was no time to dilly-dally, each second more precious than golf. Even a single moment can define the future, their fates written slowly and surely as the clouds continue to drift. Be it left or right, no matter where one looked, there were all sorts of actions being made, the students making their own potions using their own recipes and using the materials and ingredients they procured by themselves. "Keep your eyes to yourselves. Don''t pay attention to others." "If you don''t want to restart and waste ingredients, focus better." "Student Johnson! Stop panicking and compose yourself!" And while they were doing their best to brew the best potion they can, the proctors and wardens were also trying their best to make sure nothing was wrong during the whole exam progress, their eyes even sharper than daggers, There were quite a bit of 1st Year students who were bold enough to try and cheat by sneaking in cheat notes, but they were easily caught by Proctors and Wardens. All of them were immediately disqualified, not a single one able to complain. Of course, as they can''t be the ones for the students to lose focus, they kept their strides and paces quiet, only whispering their words enough for one to hear and not be spooked out. With how quiet they were, they might as well be assassins. Fumes rose once again, smokes and fires breaking out all over the place, and all sorts of horrendous results and phenomena produced by the students who were mistaken. It was a sight to see, the audience giving their all the attention. BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM Of course, since higher grade potions require more skills and intricacy, it was also easier to make mistakes, a symphony of roaring explosions and howling winds raging throughout the whole stadium as if it was nobody''s business. And it was indeed nobody''s business. Despite how harsh the winds and shockwaves were, they all managed to remain relatively calm and collected. They were all trained to the utmost to make sure they maintained their focus. "I... I did it! I have made my item!" Before long, one student finally managed to finish their potion. It was a white ointment product which was helpful in repelling insects while also slowing down the recovery of wounds. It was ot a potion, but still a product of alchemy no less. Darwin, being the nearest of the 3, quickly and immediately approached the student and quickly inspected the said ointment. The smell, the sensation, the look, and all the little details. He made sure to list them all down and appraise properly. "Hmm,.. So it''s like that, huh... Hmm... You said this was a Middle-Grade, Mid-Tier Healing Ointment? Am I correct?" £ÛDarwin£Ý "Y-Yes! Th-That''s right, Your Excellency." "... You did a wonderful job. You pass." £ÛDarwin£Ý "Y... Yes!! I did it! I managed to do it without making a mistake!" At Darwin''s judgement, the students celebrated and yelled on the top of their lungs. They were all fidgety and nervous from before, but the moment they realized how wonderful things turned out, they were suddenly on cloud nine. Well, such a celebration didn''t last for too long. Darwin spared no time and quickly reminded the young one that there were still others who were taking the exam and hushed him quietly. The student soon covered their mouth as quickly as they could. After that student, the others also finished one after another, everyone raising up their hands to show that they were finished. The Judges soon headed their way and gave them they evaluation, many celebrating soon after. "Ohh!! It seems like someone made a High-Grade potion! How amazing!" "Doesn''t that mean that they''re now Tier-5?! That''s a great talent!" But perhaps the best highlight of the current event was the fact that someone made an item only Tier-5 alchemists could make. They were already on the level of the top graduating students, their talent seemingly rare and golden. Some tried to compare them to Yuna, but realizing how much of a monster the young lady was, they didn''t continue any further. After all, just what kind of person is able to reach Tier-9 at the age of 18? She was clearly not bound to common sense. Whilst everyone was celebrating the genius'' feats, the other students continued with their work. They have neither the time nor leeway to pay them any attention. They may not be as excellent, but they still want to prove their worth. ''Almost there... Almost there... Just a little more... Come on... Come on...'' £ÛKale£Ý ''No! No! This won''t do! Water! I need more water!" £ÛAlea£Ý Amongst those students, Kale and Alea were also doing their best. They both had different recipes and so, they did things differently. Complex mix of emotions were painted on their faces, trying to rein them in and make sure everything was perfect. Alea was making a Blood Thickening for those who had lost a lot of blood, mixing all sorts of herbs rich in minerals and mana. She made sure to be gentle, pouring in the mana slowly but surely in order to not make the concoction explode. She soon poured in dried Rivela Mushroom powder, only putting in little at a time and then adding water to dilute it soon afterwards. She repeated the process again and again until the solution turned into a brilliant red color. When the solution was all done, she then lit the flames ablaze and started to distill the liquid. Bubbles soon formed and the solution slowly started evaporating, only leaving some sediments behind, a clear vial slowly being filled. "Phew... All that''s left is to wait." £ÛAlea£Ý Meanwhile, Kale was also in his final steps. His eyes were on the level of the liquid, making sure to pour in the mixtures drop by drop. A little slip and he''ll have to redo the ratios again, time wasted in just a single mistake. The moment all the needed drops were in, Kale didn''t waste a single second and quickly grabbed the vial. He soon whisked it around and mixed it thoroughly, letting the debris settle in soon after, bubbles forming up the top, He then whipped out a thin fabric and put it over a funnel and another cleat vial, then filtering the said liquid. The drops poured and the new vial was slowly being filled to the brim. It is a pale blue color, looking clear and crystal-like. "I''m done over here!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Headmaster, I''m done!" £ÛKale£Ý They finished as quickly as the other, raising their hands at the same time. They soon caught the attention of two judges, heading their way as soon as they were finished with the evaluation of other students before them, Darwin appraised Alea''s Blood Thickening Agent, while the Headmaster evaluated Kale''s Landonmary Antidote. Both their eyes were sharp, a brilliant gleam shining inside as they scrutinized it carefully. Kale and Alea''s hearts were racing. "This is indeed a Middle-Grade, High-Tier Blood Thickening Agent. Congratulations, Student Alea. You pass with flying colors!" £ÛDarwin£Ý "A Ladnonmary Antidote, huh... Hahaha. This reminds me of my youth... Student Kale, congratulations! This is indeed a wonderful potion!" £ÛFran£Ý The judgment was passed and both of them passed with wonderful remarks, both the Headmaster and Darwin praising them warmly. Both of their potions were of Middle-Grade, High-Tier. They are now qualified to be Tier-4 Alchemists. The two of them celebrated, smiles blooming on their faces as they met up with one another. While they may be cats and dogs during their usual days, they are still one another''s precious childhood friend. They were both happy for one another. Now, there was only one more thing left to do, their eyes swimming towards the same direction. There stood a young man, big spectacles sitting on his nose, and bullets of sweat falling down his forehead and streaking down his face. "Edin... What''s taking that bastard so long..." £ÛKale£Ý "Well, he actually messed up the first time... He''s an idiot, after all," £ÛAlea£Ý "Quit shaking before you say that. You don''t sound very convincing." £ÛKale£Ý That young man was none other than Edin, slowly but surely progressing through his creation and making sure every ratio and proportion was perfect. He tried his best to stay calm, stopping his hands from shaking even though he was nervous. He had already tried his best before, but sadly, he messed up in one of the steps. Now, he was using an alternative, using what else he had left on the table, and doing all he could to make something doable with the time and resources he had left. Edin soon poured in the final ingredient, a drop of troll blood, into the mix, the colors changing ever so subtly as he mixed the solution. A couple more drops and the whole thing turned violet, bubbles forming violently and heat increasing exponentially. It was hot©` no, it was very hot. But Edin didn''t just stand there and do nothing. Without any hesitation, he put a cork atop the vial and locked it immediately after. The glass continued to heat up, more and more bubbles forming rapidly. ''Now!'' £ÛEdin£Ý But before the solution could run rampant from the heat, burst, and explode, Edin quickly plunged into a tub of icy water, white smoke rising as the solution quickly cooled down, also cooling down the burn he received. It took a bit of time, but the solution slowly calmed down, all the various materials and ingredients now mixing in harmony. All that was needed to do was pull his hands out and treat his injuries soon after©` or so he was supposed to. But before he could even do so, runes suddenly appeared below him and started to glow. Warm and gentle light melded into his body, healing all the burns and wounds he had. It was the healing function of Grey''s array, leaving Edin amazed. "Fufufu! Quite amazing, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, El©` N-No, I-I mean, Yuna. Sorry, I haven''t gotten used to it yet." £ÛEdin£Ý "Fufufu! It''s fine¡«! But ah! Can you hand over your item first? I still have a lot to evaluate, so I''m in a bit of a pickle." £ÛYuna£Ý Politely requested the young lady, and Edin soon handed over the now-cooled item. She soon started evaluating it, using her hands and her expertise to determine what it was. There was no need to open and test it out. "Hmm... This is an explosive, isn''t it? Isn''t this dangerous?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... I guess...? I ran out of ingredients before, actually, so I didn''t put much thought into it. I just did what I could." £ÛEdin£Ý "I... I see..." £ÛYuna£Ý After all, the moment it comes into contact even with the slightest lick of air, it would then start a violent reaction and explode afterwards. It was a consumable weapon which can be used in place of magic, powerful enough to cause considerable damage. They''ve already known each other for about a month, but Yuna still couldn''t grasp what''s going on inside Edin''s mind, useless and useful thoughts intertwining with one another. Though what she does know is.... "Well, enough about that... Congratulations, Student Edin! You passed the Brewing Exams! Though, I suppose you already know that right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course! I''m a genius, after all!" £ÛEdin£Ý ... And that was the fact that Edin had achieved wonderful and spectacular results. He has now broken through the walls and reached Tier-4 like Kale and Edin before him, only a bright future waiting ahead of them. Edin soon reunited with Kale and Alea, and Yuna resumed her duties, evaluating the other students and giving them their results. Such continued and the sky soon started to change colors, a merry and joyous night awaiting everyone. CHAPTER 389 END Chapter 390: The Final Exams (pt. III) The searing heat danced and played, several ingredients consumed by the flames and devoured by smoke. Fumes and soot rose, the extracts bubbling slowly but surely, sticky saps and soapy dews pouring out ever so slowly. Ingredients were processed one after another, some over scorching flames and some over freezing cold. Some were so hard, even massive hammers could barely crack the shells surrounding it, gasping breaths ringing all over the place, It was now the second day of the Final Exams, and the final segment of the practical brewing portion is now commencing, the graduating students making the best items they ever did and pouring it all into one final stride. "Ho¡«! Everyone sure is fired up." £ÛFran£Ý "Huhuhu! This is their greatest obstacle, after all. Weren''t you also the same back in the old days, Headmaster?" £ÛDarwin£Ý "Hahaha. I guess that''s true... Though, not that I can say much for myself. I did skip school quite a lot before. Their lessons were just... Well..." £ÛFran£Ý "Boring, wasn''t it?" £ÛDarwin£Ý "Unfortunately, yes... I find it much more enjoyable in the mountains and forests than in the classrooms. I wouldn''t have become a Legendary Alchemist if I did." £ÛFran£Ý Meanwhile, the Judges were freely chatting about one another as they watched the students partake in the Final Exams. None has been able to finish yet, and so they were free to roam wherever, reminiscing about the past. And while they did so, Yuna was observing all the students gleefully, happily seeing how different their methods and techniques were. She has Grey''s eyes and illusion magic ro thank to be able to see everything happening all over the place. If there was anything she was dejected about, it was the fact that there wasn''t so much in the way of materials and ingredients. While there were magic plants, they weren''t so rare that she would go crazy about. It was a tad bit disappointing. "You seem dissatisfied, Yuna. Is there something wrong?" £ÛFran£Ý "Nothing much... I was just wondering if there are students with rare magic plants... Though it seems like there''s none for now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Magic plants aren''t easy to come by, after all. Actually, it''s more surprising that you have a lot of magic plants in your collection. It truly is." £ÛFran£Ý "Mmn... I guess so..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, the materials and ingredients may be lacking, but the processes the students did were more than enough for her to be satisfied. It was especially interesting how each student performs the same method ever so slightly differently, adding their own touch to personalize the methods. Since they are graduating students, they also have the highest hurdle to pass. They must be able to make Middle-Grade, Peak-Tier items and make sure to provide why they made such an item later on once they''re done brewing. But perhaps the most difficult part of the process was that they only have one chance to prove themselves©` or rather, they would be out of time if they even fail once. The pressure was the highest it had ever been, everyone steeling their hearts. CLINK CLINK FWOOSSH CLICK CLICK CLACK "Hooh... I can do this.. I can do this... I can do this..." "Galde Warts... Raddon Leaves... Heller Sprouts... Mamen Ivies..." They each had their own ways to cheer themselves and maintain their focus. Most of them were silent as the dead, few were mumbling the names of the ingredients, and some were repeating phrases again and again to clear their minds. The symphony of clinking glass, bubbling liquids, raging flames, and fizzling oozes. All were brewing throughout the arena, the sands of time trickling down the golden hourglass as the seconds flew freely like the winds. Time passed just like that and before long, a whole hour had elapsed since the start of the brewing portion. Everyone''s focus was heightened by the pressure, and lost in their own worlds. Such silence was soon broken when.... "Judges! I-I''m finished with my potion!" .. The first graduating student finished his creation. He was almost out of breath and body was stiff like stone. Still, he mustered his remaining strength to raise his hands and call out to the judges, catching their attention quickly. "Good work. Let me see your potion, please." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Y-Yes! Here you go, Your Highness!" Yuna was the nearest one amongst the judges, and so, she decided to perform the evaluation. She quickly closed the gap between them with a few steps, surprising the student a little, shock and surprise painted over his face. All it took was a little request, and he immediately snapped back to reality. He then handed over the potion towards Yuna and the latter scrutinized it quickly, her eyes peering towards the clear vial before her and the dark green liquid contained in it. At first glance, it looked like a healing potion, but it was too dark for something done by a Tier-4 Alchemist. Yuna soon followed up with a smell test and efficacy test, then pouring a little bit of it towards the back of her hands. "Mmn... This color and acidic smell... There''s something off about it, but this is a Night Vision potion, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yes! I made a few improvements in the ingredients and made my own ratios!" "Mmn... I see... If it''s like this it would shorten the duration, but in exchange, it will take effect much quickly. That may be advantageous in certain situations." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, evaluating the product and testing it out with a couple chugs. And as one would expect, it made her vision seem different. There wasn''t much change since it was still daytime, but she could definitely feel it. And though the cut in duration was extremely disadvantageous, the fact that it takes effect almost instantaneously makes it useful for emergency situations. Even if one has a hard time adapting, if one is used to the effects, it was very practical. "Hmm... This is barely a Middle-Grade, Peak-Tier potion... but in terms of practicality, there''s nothing more I could wish from it. You did well. You passed." £ÛYuna£Ý "Y... Yesss!! Thank you! Thank you very much, Your Highness!" "Fufufu! Congratulations. You are now a graduate of Darius Academy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! It is my greatest honor!" After the first student, more and more students finished their concoctions and raised their hands as if they were racing. The Judges were now busy, dashing left and right to evaluate the students'' performance and give them judgement. It may be because they have prepared for it their whole lives, but so far, not a single one of the students failed, many of them even surpassing the needed requirements and going a couple steps further, crossing a new Tier. The best amongst the students managed to make a High-Grade, High-Tier potion, qualifying her for a Tier-6 Alchemist examination. She was already on par with the Professors, her future shining bright like the sun above. "Good work. This is a High-Grade potion. You pass!" £ÛFran£Ý "Yes! I did it! I''m now a Tier-5 Alchemist! Thank you, Headmaster!" Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Hahaha. It''s all because of your efforts. Make sure to eat well tonight." £ÛFran£Ý "Yes! I''ll keep that in mind!" Before long, each and every student was finally done with the Brewing Exams, not a single one of them failing. They were all happy and merry, shouting their hearts out as they filled the whole stadium with life and joy, applause echoing all over the place. The Brewing exams finally finished and the people soon came pouring out, smiles and laughter floating in the air. It was a monumental moment for many. A bright and wonderful future is now waiting for them. It was a wonderful day. "Such a big smile you have, Headmaster." £ÛDarwin£Ý It was so wonderful, the Headmaster couldn''t help but smile at the thought of all his students graduating. It is going to be a bit sad to see them leave the Academy, but it''s just the way life works. A life full of meetings and departures. "I''m just happy for everyone. I''m sure every single one of them will become wonderful alchemists in the future. It''s just moving to see them grow." £ÛFran£Ý "Huhuhu! I know what you feel. It feels like you''re sending your grandchildren off. It really pains me every single year." £ÛDarwin£Ý "That''s right... I wonder how many of them will become Professors in Darius in the future. No... Would I still be around by then?" £ÛFran£Ý "What are you talking about? Your bones are still strong. I''m sure you can still last a decade or two. You''re a High-Ranker, after all." £ÛDarwin£Ý It wasn''t just the Headmaster, but Darwin also felt a sense of melancholy as they watched the students'' backs as they left, their eyes wandering off to the distance as the students'' figures shrank by the second, disappearing into the horizon. They have experienced it again and again, but they just couldn''t get used to it. There were only a couple thoughts in their minds, wondering what the future holds for old men like them. It was a future full of wonders and mysteries. "What do you think, Yuna? Would you like to become a Professor of Darius? I''ll make sure to pay you well and give you a lot of benefits." £ÛFran£Ý "Fufufu! I''m thankful for the offer, but I''m afraid I have to decline, Headmaster. Such a responsibility is still too heavy for me." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Even if I promise to pay you with magic plants as well?" £ÛFran£Ý "That does sound very tempting, but I''ll still have to decline the offers. Alchemy is not the only thing I love, you see. Some things are far more important." £ÛYuna£Ý Answered the young lady with a bright smile on her face. Though she does love and hold alchemy in high regard, there are also a couple more things she was fond of, just like cooking, eating, adventuring, and playing with friends and the like. Most importantly, she loves a certain young man even more than those other things. It was him who taught her everything she knew about fighting and alchemy. If it''s him, she was ready to give up alchemy, because she knows he''ll do the same for her. "I see... There''s nothing I can do about that then." £ÛFran£Ý "Huhuhu! It seems like I have to give up as well." £ÛDarwin£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you for understanding¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý With Yuna putting it like that, there was nothing more the two old men could do about it. While it was a shame that they couldn''t get a talent such as her to join them, there was more to lose if they tried to force it more. It was much better to just give up. Just like that, the three of them finally took their exit. But things didn''t just end there. The practical brewing portion may be finished now, but there was still one more thing left to do. The three of them soon headed to the gymnasium. Of course, that thing was none other than the Research Presentation of the students. Not all were required to join, but those who present their research can get a chance to get sponsored and have their projects be developed further. They would be judged by several criteria, and those whose research deemed to be useful enough would be marked by the Judges. It was a chance for the students to show that they aren''t just capable alchemists but researchers as well. "Oh, Grey. You''re already here?... Kale, Edin, and Alea too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Good morning, Yuna..." £ÛAlea£Ý "Morning..." £ÛKale£Ý "Good morning..." £ÛEdin£Ý As soon as Yuna arrived, she was greeted by a number of familiar faces. Darwin and the Headmaster proceeded before her and headed towards the gymnasium, but she stayed there for quite some time, wanting to chat before break was over. It wasn''t just her beloved fianc¨¦e, but their friends as well. But rather than greeting her back with a smile like they usually do, their responses were not as lively as the young lady''s voice. They were like corpses, pale as can be, "Did something happen, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well... I guess you could say that?" £ÛGrey£Ý As for the reason why, it was all because of the upcoming research presentation they have. They have already prepared everything yesterday and recited their lines many times already, feeling proud and confident before they headed to sleep, But now that they were before the gymnasium, they were finally hit by the harsh slap of reality, nervousness and anxiety flooding their hearts without rest. It has already been several hours since they have arrived, but they have still yet to calm down. "I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, it''s not like Grey and Yuna couldn''t relate to it. It reminded the latter of the science fares he''s been into before, and Yuna of the social anxiety she once felt when she was just a meek little elf. They were not so fond memories. "Fufufu! I know it''s nervewracking, but there''s no need to be so nervous, you know? We all know how hard you''ve worked for this. You all got this in the bag!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna''s right. And tell you what. If you make it out without any problems, I''ll cook any dish you want. If you get the top spot, then even better. I''ll make you all a fest you''ll never forget. How does that sound?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Seriously... Is food the best you can come up with to cheer us up?" £ÛKale£Ý "Do you not want it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Who said I don''t? Count me in! We''ll make sure to wipe the floor in this presentation. You should already think of what to cook later." £ÛKale£Ý "That''s right! I want something sweet and creamy for dessert! Ah! I would also love some chocolate! Extra sweet, please¡«!" £ÛAlea£Ý "I''m fine with anything. I''m sure it would be delicious anyway." £ÛEdin£Ý Though, all it took was a little encouragement and a promise for rewards from Grey and Yuna, and everyone was quickly on board, hearts lit up with raging and burning determination. The nervousness was swept away in a single moment. Grey and Yuna didn'' know whether they should laugh and cry at how similar the three of them were. They may fight most of the time, but their thoughts really match from time to time. They couldn''t wish for a rowdier group of friends. "Your Highness, the 1st group is about to present. If you would please." "Looks like they''re already calling me. I''ll see you later, everyone. Good luck and make sure you nail it, okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! You can count on us! We''ll make sure to surprise you." £ÛKale£Ý Before long, the research presentation has finally started. Yuna has been called by one of the staff and she promptly headed inside after she said her final words, leaving the trio in the care of Grey, silence looking over the place. "Then, since we still have time left, why don''t we have a mock presentation? I''ll be the acting judge and you''ll be the presenters. Sounds good?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah! If you would, please. That would definitely be helpful!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Great! It''s settled then!" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, they didn''t just waste their time away chatting. With Grey volunteering for them, they quickly started a mock presentation with Grey acting as a judge. He nodded his head along and took down some notes, acting like the real deal. Grey also corrected a couple mistakes of the team and gave them tips based on his experiences in the past. The last thing he did was ask questions, making sure to prepare everyone the best he could with as many questions as possible. To switch things up a notch, he also selected from time to time who will answer what questions, and also gave answers to it himself. Such a process was repeated over and over again, the three of them getting better and better every single time. The students entered and exited, groups moving along the line and group numbers called one after another. Some headed in solo, while some groups headed in with numbers far exceeding 3 or 4. They drew closer and closer every minute. "Group C-24! I repeat, Group C-24! Are you here?" "Yes, ma''am! That would be us." £ÛEdin£Ý "Good. Please head inside now. The judges are waiting." Soon enough, it was finally the trio''s turn and they were called inside by one of the staff. Grey bid them a final good luck before sending them off, the three of them soon entering the gymnasium and greeting the three judges. They first bowed their heads and paid their respects to the three great and honorable alchemists before them, then handing in their research papers to each of them. They were a couple pages long, containing a whole lot of letters and numbers. "So you''re Students Alea, Edin, and Kale... This says your research subject is the Frostburn Calendula... Isn''t this a dual-attribute magic plant?" £ÛFran£Ý "That is correct, Headmaster. It is a magic plant which only grows in areas with both extreme fire and ice attribute mana. Otherwise, it would wither." £ÛAlea£Ý "No wonder it sounds familiar... And it says here that you''ve found a method to grow such a plant in greenhouses. How interesting..." £ÛFran£Ý "Oho? That is fascinating indeed. If I recall correctly, Frostburn Calendulas are magic plants vital to the making of cures for common sickness. If what they say is true then this would be revolutionary. What do you think, Lady Yuna?" £ÛDarwin£Ý "I have actually seen this plant bloom myself, so I won''t be making much comments on this research. I''ll only say what I can." £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna with a calm voice, informing the other judges of herself witnessing the fruits of the research itself. Now, there was no doubt that it was true. The only problem here is whether they can present it clearly and successfully. "I see... That only makes it all the more interesting... Then, Group C-24, the floor is now yours for the taking." £ÛFran£Ý """Yes!""" Following the Headmaster''s signal, the group quickly briefed the three judges of the research, the hypotheses, the process involved, the materials used, the background of the study, the data, and so much more. They made sure to make their explanations concise, cutting straight to the point all the while making sure all significant details were mentioned. They spoke turn after turn, each one of them assigned to a particular portion of the research. What would have taken over an hour to read was briefed in less than 5 minutes, the judges nodding their heads as they listened carefully. They also took down notes and erased some when their questions had been answered. They were nervous at first, but after getting Grey''s help before and organizing their thoughts, they were as fluent as can be, words and information flowing smoothly like the cool creeks in the verdant forest. All the judges were stunned. "Huhuhu! It seems like you practiced a lot for this. That was very easy to understand. I''m sure even 1st Years would understand that." £ÛDarwin£Ý "I know that your greenhouse from before... Yet it seems like your research papers have no problems. Did you get help from someone?" £ÛFran£Ý "Ah, yes... We had help from Grey and Yuna. Is that... not allowed...?" £ÛKale£Ý "No, no, not at all. Gathering help is also a part of research. As long as you made this with honesty and integrity then that much is fine." £ÛFran£Ý The presentation was soon over, and the judges had now finished jotting down notes. However, the process was still far from over. They were still halfway through and the difficult part was just about to start. "Then... Now that that''s all over. Let''s start with the questions, shall we?" £ÛFran£Ý What prompted them to do the research, how long it took then to find results, what are things you need to be wary of when performing the research, how they dealt with extraneous variables, how much everything cost, and many more. The judges took turns and asked the students one after another, and asked a couple questions regarding things which weren''t specified during their presentation. The trio didn''t back down, and answered them with confidence in exchange. "For Student Alea, what do you think is the importance of this research? How would it affect alchemy as we know it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "As we know, the Frostburn Calendula is a magic plant......" £ÛAlea£Ý And as they had practiced, the judges also picked a specific student to answer some specific questions, throwing them around in confusion. However, they all answered the questions without flaw, remaining calm and collected. Albeit differently, some of them were already asked by Grey before, and they have already prepared some questions to answer. They simply answered truthfully, and made sure to convey their intentions as clearly as they could. "Then, for the final question... Why did you become an alchemist?" £ÛFran£Ý The final question soon came, and unlike the ones before it, it wasn''t related to their research and was simply a general question the Headmaster asked every single one of the groups which headed inside. A question to learn about the presenters. "... We have different reasons for it, Judges. For me, I simply want to help people in any way I can and create a world free of sickness." £ÛAlea£Ý "I also think about that, Headmaster. But to tell you the truth, I am more inclined into making profits than helping others. I want to create the biggest company in the world which specializes in alchemy and the sort." £ÛKale£Ý "As for me, I just want to learn more about the world. I think the world is a fantastic and amazing place, and alchemy is the way to learn more about it." £ÛEdin£Ý There was no hesitation in their eyes as they spoke, everyone only speaking what was inside their hearts. They were desires which pushed them to strive higher, and something one shouldn''t be ashamed of. Smiles bloomed ever so subtly. "What wonderful aspirations... Congratulations on your presentation, Group C-24! Please look forward to the results later on." £ÛFran£Ý """Yes!!!""" Like before, there were no real results nor were there any confirmation or rejection from the judges. They simply congratulated the three of them and shook their hands, then sending them away for the next group to enter. Kale, Edin, and Alea were finally out of the gymnasium, smiles blooming on their lovely faces. The nervousness they once felt was now gone, only delight and a touch of excitement remaining in their hearts. "So? How did it go?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''m looking forward to dinner, Grey!" £ÛAlea£Ý There was no direct answer, only relief and enthusiasm in the air. Grey didn''t need to ask any further, a soft yet bright smile blooming on his face. Now, he was the one who needed to prepare himself, a silly little challenge now appearing before him. "Looks like I''ll have to do my best, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 390 END Chapter 391: End of School Days Dusk was upon the world, the sky now the color of amber, darkness slowly but surely encroaching by the second. The wind was silent and there was but a touch of chaos to be observed, clatters and chatters drifting in the air. Students crowded towards the announcement boards, their hopeful eyes swimming downwards and running from left to right, reading the announcements posted just a couple minutes, their hearts beating wildly as they clasped their hands together. The results of the Final Exams were now posted, every single name of the passers now written in the papers tucked by the board. The top rankers and those who ranked below them, all were printed neatly for everyone to see. "I.. I did it! My name''s on the board! I passed! I did it!" "Ohh! I''m in the top 50s! This is the highest I''ve ever ranked!" "We need to celebrate tonight! We''re finally graduates of Darius!" A festive atmosphere was adrift in the air as everyone found their names on the boards, small tears forming by the corner of their eyes as they jumped up and down, hugging their friends tightly as they showed how happy and joyous they were. Though some didn''t make it, most of the students are now able to take a step higher. Even those at the lower ranks are geniuses who managed to survive Darius'' exams. It was a feat they should be proud of, no matter how low or high. There weren''t just the ranks and scores, there were also the special notices attached to some of the students'' names. recommendations which will help them further in the future. Some made it by their own skills and ability, and some did with the help of others, their research rewarded heftily. "O... Ohh!! Ranked 28th! I''m ranked 28th!" £ÛKale£Ý "Fufufu! Only 28th? I''m ranked 24th! I scored a lot higher than you!" £ÛAlea£Ý "That''s because of your insane stamina! If we''re only basing it on written tests and brewing results, I have a higher score!" £ÛKale£Ý "Hmph! Excuse, excuses. Just admit that I''m ranked higher than you¡«!" £ÛAlea£Ý And as one would expect, Kale and Alea also passed. Out of the over 150 students in their year, they ranked amongst the top 20% percentile and are amongst the best in the year. They only ought to be proud of themselves. As for Edin, he was still standing silently before the announcements boards and was reading the posts again and again. Although. There was no need to worry too much. He didn''t fail at all, in fact, he ranked higher than the other two. "Haah... 21st place... I would have been in the top 20 if I scored just a few points higher... What a shame..." £ÛEdin£Ý Or so he says, but there was no denying that he was happy. He has never been in the top 30s before, and thanks to all the new tips and methods he learnt from Yuna, such a dream was now reached. He was more than satisfied. "If only I had Alea''s gorilla-like strength and stamina... I would have scored higher in the physical exams. I could have probably made it..." £ÛEdin£Ý "Huh...?! Did you say something just now, Edin?" £ÛAlea£Ý "I said, if only I have your gorilla-like stre©` Guaak!!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Don''t repeat it, you dumbass!" £ÛAlea£Ý Of course, there is no celebration without rowdiness amongst the three. Edin quickly hit a sore spot of Alea with his insensitive words and received a punch towards the solar plexus. He was sent flying once again, a tinkle sparkling in the sky. It was quite the eye-catching scene, but everyone and the students were already used to it. Rather than be worried about the weak and bean sprout-looking Edin, they were more amazed with how far Alea managed to launch him. Truly a spectacle. And while such rowdiness was happening, the figures from afar looked at them with smiles blooming on their faces. They were peeking by the window and watched all the ruckus and rowdiness unfold, giggles and chuckles in the air. "My... They''re quite the rowdy bunch, aren''t they?" £ÛFran£Ý "Fufufu! They sure are!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was Grey and Yuna, and the two of them are now in the Headmaster''s office yet again. With school now practically over, there were a few things they needed to discuss about their stay and the rewards soon after. They have already agreed to meet with the trio by the Camellia''s Inn once the sun is down and when night is upon them. They are proceeding with a large celebration as planned, and will be cooking all sorts of wonderful dishes. Of course, as there will be other customers eating in the inn, they decided to do so when the final bell of the day has rung, it is going to be a late-night celebration where they will eat until they''re wasted. There is no school tomorrow, after all. "Hmm... I wonder how rowdy the Alchemists'' Square today will be... There was quite a big ruckus last year caused by the students." £ÛFran£Ý "Eh? Is that alright...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not really, but since this only happens once a year, isn''t it fine to let them loose? They may be Darius students, but they''re also just kids. There isn''t something wrong with playing around once in a while." £ÛFran£Ý "That means the whole Square would be busy tonight, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s right... Well, as long as they don''t break any laws or any properties. It should be fine, right?" £ÛFran£Ý Asked the Headmaster, and the two could only nod in silence, wry smiles blooming on their faces. It seems like there have been precedents of properties being broken by rowdy students, and trouble brewing in the city. Actually, just last year, there was a student reported for breaking a table because he was dancing drunk atop of it, falling down as he slipped, breaking not only the table but his back as well. He had to compensate the inn and get some light punishment. "But what about the graduating students, Headmaster? If I remember correctly, their graduation is set for tomorrow, isn''t it? Wouldn''t it be bad if they went up the stage dead drunk? I figure it might be troublesome." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry about that. We have hangover pills made specifically for that." £ÛFran£Ý "As expected of Darius... You really are prepared..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. His Majesty will be attending the graduation ceremony, after all. We can''t be having dizzy students walk the stage now, can we?" £ÛFran£Ý "Mmn.. I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a little off, but it made sense at the same time. Grey had been going along so well with the standards of Merusia that he sometimes forgets that he was in another world. Such strange things like hangover pills during graduation really were something. And of course, after the graduation ceremony, would be a graduation party where the students would be sent off formally by the Academy. It was their last opportunity to socialize, and chat with their friends before parting ways. It is also an important event where sponsors and company heads would extend their invitations towards prospective Alchemists and give them offers. It will be a day where Students will finally be working and responsible adults. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "Well, I just hope there will be Graduates willing to teach at Darius. It would be nice to watch them grow as new Professors." £ÛFran£Ý "Isn''t the requirements of the Academy to become a Professor, at least Tier-6? Wouldn''t that be hard for the Graduates?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we could always train them... And there are already many of them who have reached Tier-5. They could be apprentices and assistants for a while." £ÛFran£Ý "I see... That does sound promising..." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Darius would be inviting some of the graduates to become Professors in Darius as well. Not only is the wage pretty good, being a Professor in Darius in itself is considered a great honor for Alchemist, Most importantly, all Professors in Darius are given their own laboratories and also a supply of ingredients and materials depending on their Tiers. It was the best place for those who want to continue researching. Edin in particular is aiming to be one. "How about it, Yuna? Wouldn''t you like to be a Professor as well?" £ÛFran£Ý "Headmaster... No matter how many times you ask, my answer would still be the same. I''m afraid I''ll have to decline." £ÛYuna£Ý "How about you, Grey? Even if you''re not a Professor, it would be wonderful to have your help around here. I promise to pay you handsomely." £ÛFran£Ý "Thank you for the offer, but I''ll have to decline as well." £ÛGrey£Ý The Headmaster also extended the same offer towards Grey and Yuna, promising to give them appropriate pay for their incredible skills. It wasn''t the first time he asked them. In fact, he had just asked less than an hour ago. And as one would expect, the Headmaster was rejected by the two every single time, without fail. He already knows they won''t change his mind, and is just playing around with the two of them, teasing them ever so subtly and silly. "After all, if I take that job, I would have less time to spend with Yuna. We can''t be having that now, can we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Grey! What are you talking about?! You dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, how passionate. You really remind me of my younger days quire a lot, Grey. You two lovebirds sure know how to show affection." £ÛFran£Ý Grey didn''t miss the chance to land a critical blow towards Yuna, making the latter very red. He already knew the Headmaster was just teasing them, and is just going along with him. They were all sweet and sappy like usual. And with school now over, there is practically nothing stopping the two from being all sweet and lovey-dovey. With how sappy the two already are, the Headmaster could only imagine how much sweeter they''ll be later on. Just thinking about it was enough for him to get diabetes. "By the way, Headmaster, now that school is done, what will happen to the facilities and the greenhouses in Darius?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They will be maintained as usual. Though school is already closing, the gates will still be open and the students could still go inside. I assume you''re asking about this because of your friends, right?" £ÛFran£Ý "That''s right. I''m sure they''ll be leaving during the break, so I was wondering what would happen to their greenhouse." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then why don''t you install an array there later? There shouldn''t be any harm if it''s you. You created a masterpiece in the stadium, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý Said the Headmaster, carefreely allowing Grey to do whatever he wants with the greenhouses. He has already helped a lot, after all. There should be no problems with letting him fiddle and tinker around©` or so it would seem. "Headmaster, I''m not falling for that again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh dear, I have no idea what you''re talking about," £ÛFran£Ý "Haah... Headmaster, even if you say that, I know you''re just asking me to make a free array to preserve plant life. It isn''t that easy, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Is the answer still the same even if I pay you? I still have a few rare magic plants to spare. That should be more than enough as payment, shouldn''t it?" £ÛFran£Ý "Headmaster... Haah..." £ÛGrey£Ý But in reality, the Headmaster was actually just trying to trick Grey into making an array which could preserve plants, fungi, and living things without that many people caring for them. He was teasing Grey yet again. There are already such arrays in the Academy, but they aren''t nearly as efficient as the ones Grey makes. He was more than sure that he could make something better at preservation which would serve Darius Academy well. Unfortunately for him, Grey wouldn''t be fooled by such tricks so easily. Even without using his eyes, the playful smile on the Headmaster''s face was more than enough to tell on him. It was no use trying to convince him, "And, Yuna, no. I won''t be doing it no matter how much you plea." £ÛGrey£Ý "But the magic plants... They''re rare magic plants, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No means no. I''ll find you even rarer magic plants later." £ÛGrey£Ý The Headmaster tried to lure Yuna with the use of magic plants, but even that was useless. Grey wouldn''t budge no matter what, as he knows it will be more troublesome if he ever agrees to the request. It will be one request after another. The young lady moped around, but Grey didn''t do any more. He simply ignored the young lady''s hopeful and anticipant stares, not wanting to he affected by her. He soon changed the topic before things got out of hand. "Oh, right, Headmaster. It''s a little early, but here you go." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? These are?" £ÛFran£Ý "It''s our uniform and ID cards. Since school is already ending, I figured we might as well hand it back while we still can." £ÛGrey£Ý Explained Grey as he returned two briefcases towards the Headmaster. One of them contained his uniform, and the other contained Yuna''s. All the belongings provided by the Academy were also there, tucked and arranged neatly. It has only been about a month since the two of them joined Darius Academy as exchange students, but it has been a blissful time. There were some unpleasant situations, but they were sure they had a lot of fun memories in here. "No... I can''t accept these. I''ve already given them to you, so the two of you ought to keep them. These are already your belongings, not the academy''s." £ÛFran£Ý "Is that fine, Headmaster? Can we really keep them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. In fact, I would be more than delighted if you will. Just think of it as your souvenirs or collectibles from Darius. It would be wonderful if you can remember the Academy while you see it." £ÛFran£Ý However, there was no need to return the belongings. They were already given to them when they first arrived, and it will be remaining with them for as long as they wish. It may not have been long, but they are already a part of Darius. "And... We won''t have any uses for that. Even if you return that, we couldn''t possibly hand over used uniforms to our students now, can we?" £ÛFran£Ý "Hahaha... I guess that''s true..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, since you''re the ones who wore it, I''m sure many people would be more than happy to receive them. You''re quite the famous celebrities, after all. Hahaha. I can only wonder how much it will cost in an auction." £ÛFran£Ý "H-Headmaster, please don''t..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It was just a joke. A joke¡«." £ÛFran£Ý Or so the Headmaster says, but with how crazy the world is, one could only wonder about the possibilities. Back on Earth, people would even auction for used bathwater, and some unspeakable things better left unsaid. Grey and Yuna are already famous enough that they have storybooks written about them already. If there happens to be a rich hardcore fan of them, such a possibility wasn''t too far from happening. The best decision was to keep the clothes. "Then... We''ll take you up on that offer, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Thank you very much, Headmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You''re very much more than welcome." £ÛFran£Ý The Headmaster''s previous words were quite unsettling, but Grey and Yuna couldn''t be any happier to receive their uniforms. They may seem like normal clothes to other people, but they hold important memories for them. All jokes and the cheesy talks aside, Grey and Yuna continued their chat with the Headmaster, and talked about all sorts of topics. From trivial ones like how they liked the snacks, to important matters regarding their rewards. Time passed by in the blink of an eye, and the stars were already twinkling in the night, black sky. The final school bells had finally rung and the students were already out of Darius Academy, celebrating merrily in any ways they could. "Then, I guess it''s time to go. See you next time, Headmaster." £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodbye, Headmaster¡«! I hope you have a wonderful rest of the day." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right. I hope you have a wonderful night as well." £ÛFran£Ý Of course, that also meant that it was now time for Grey and Yuna to go. They still have a celebration to prepare for and a lot of dishes to cook. They have a busy night ahead of them, opening the doors as they were about to leave, "Oh, right... I almost forgot. But Yuna, about your cosmetics. My wife and daughters greatly loved them. Thank you." £ÛFran£Ý "... Un! Anytime, Headmaster!" £ÛYuna£Ý Smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna soon headed out of the Headmaster''s office and into the hallways, a scene of silence and darkness greeting them, and not a single sound to be heard, not even a single footstep. The moonlight seeped through the windows and the shadows moved as the leaves of the trees swayed by the wind. Silence was soon broken as they took their steps, both of them heading out of the Academy with paces slow as can be. There were still some students left behind, and many of them greeted them as they passed by. Thankfully, there was still a festive atmosphere in the air and everyone didn''t bother them much, only focusing on their own celebration, It wasn''t long before the two were out of the Academy gates, nodding their heads to the guards a final time and soon heading out to the Alchemists'' Square, a cacophony of noises ringing in their ears soon after, "Madam! Please give us another 10 servings or pork skewers!" "Whooo!! This is good! I feel very alive again!" "Drink up, everyone! We''re going to drink until we''re all wasted!" It was just as rowdy as the Headmaster told them, Darius students celebrating left and as if they were rough adventurers. Some were dancing, some were singing, and some were eating like starving wolves. Everything was a sight to see. Of course, it wasn''t just the students, there were also their friends and family making noise with them. Heck, there were even Darius Professors, letting themselves loose after such a tiring and lengthy week, drinking their hearts out. With how rowdy they were, it was no wonder some of them got punished last year. It was a good thing most of them were practically bean sprouts. Even if some of them pick a fight or get too rowdy, it would be easy to take care of them. "Oh! Your Highnesses! It''s good to see this lovely night!" "Your Highnesses! Why don''t you join us?! We still have room to spare!" "That''s right, Your Highnesses! Please share a drink with us!" And it may be because many of them were already drunk, but they were now bolder than ever, confidently inviting Grey and Yuna to their merry celebration and asking them to celebrate with them. They were really, really drunk. "Oohh¡«! Hic! Student Shin! Student Elena! Please join us! It would be my treat, so please drink as much as you can!" £ÛDorothy£Ý But perhaps the one who stood out the most was Professor Dorothy. She was so drunk, she was addressing Grey and Yuna of their alternate identity names, walking ever so groggily and dizzily as the street lamps danced in their eyes. "I truly apologize about this, Your Highnesses. Dot really can hold her liquor, so I hope you''re not too offended by her words." £ÛJames£Ý "No, it''s fine, Professor. Though... It''s a little worrying seeing her like that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha... That''s just how it is..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Jameshh... Hic... Whad a yu thayin...? Hic... I''m shill faan... Hic,.. (James, what are you saying? I''m still fine!)" £ÛDorothy£Ý Thankfully, James was there to the rescue. As it turns out, the two of them were a happily married couple, barely interacting at school, but sweet as can be once they''re out and about. They were ones who knew how to keep work and private life separate. In fact, they were so discreet about their personal life, Grey and Yuna only learnt about it a couple days ago. They were both shocked, their eyeballs popping off from their eye sockets. Even now, they were still unbelievable. "Then, I hope you have a pleasant night, Your Highnesses." £ÛJames£Ý "Yeah. You two, as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Jameshh... Mow... Hic... I wansh mow... (James, More... I want more!)" £ÛDorothy£Ý Saying their goodbyes to the happy couple and the merry students. They continued their way towards the Camellia Valley and witnessed even more rowdiness of the students, the whole street filled with life and festivities. It didn''t take them too long before they arrived at the Camellia Valley, the moon and the stars glowing brightly in the middle of the night. The winds were cold and there was only warmth in the air. It was a wonderful night. "Hey, Edin! That''s mine! What do you think you''re doing?!" £ÛKale£Ý "It''s your fault for being slow. Be a little faster next time." £ÛEdin£Ý "Hehehe! Then I''ll be taking this one¡«!" £ÛAlea£Ý And before they could even head inside the inn, they were already greeted by a loud and lively orchestra, the voices of three familiar faces rocking throughout the whole streets. The celebration hasn''t even started yet. CLICK CLACK CREAAKKKKK Wry smiles and giggles drifting afloat in the air, Grey and Yuna soon entered the inn and all eyes were on the door as soon as they entered. The trio were already waiting for some snacks and playing along with the children to pass time. "Oh! Grey! Yuna! What took you two so long?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Hahaha. We had a couple things to deal with, so we got a little bit off track. Though... It seems like you''re already celebrating without us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What are you talking about? These are just appetizers!" £ÛKale£Ý "Yeah! After all, you promised us a feast, didn''t you?" £ÛAlea£Ý It didn''t take too long before everyone crowded over Grey and Yuna, the children also following after the three. They weren''t even drunk yet, yet they were already cheerful and merry, letting their hearts out as if there was no tomorrow. Grey and Yuna could only smile and sigh with how silly they were. But a promise is a promise, no less. They soon folded their sleeves, and prepared themselves for a long battle ahead of them, excited smiles blooming on their faces. "Alright! One grand feast, coming up!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 391 END Chapter 392: Before Departure THUD THUD THUNK Heavy objects and slight ruffles filled the air with life. Bags were taken out and soon opened, several objects placed inside, arranged ever so neatly. The clothes flapped and folded, placed inside on yet another bag. Brooms swept throughout the floor and feather brushes cleaned the windowsills and the top of cabinets. Wet rugs and mops followed suit, cleaning the place even more as the students bussed about the dormitories. Another beautiful day has arrived, and with the Final Exams behind them, the school days have finally ended. The students are now cleaning their rooms and dormitories in order to prepare themselves to leave, everyone earnest as can be. "Whoa! That''s a lot of dust! When did you last clean the room?" "Hey, help me up. I can''t reach the corners." "By the way, how long will you be staying in the dorms? I''ll be going home tomorrow." As per tradition, after the end of the school year, there would always be a long school break which would be about 2 and a half months long. It is a time where students can visit their homes which they normally can''t because of school. Everyone is also given a week to clean the dormitories and prepare themselves for their long leave. They needed to clean the dorms so that the next year''s students could use them properly. Inspection will be done later down the line. Of course, as there are some who won''t be able to head home with how far it is, they are also allowed to stay in the dormitories as long as they get permission from Darius Academy. A process which won''t take too long. As for what they''ll be eating over the next couple months, they will either have to do some odd jobs for the Academy and be provided meals, or take jobs in the city to earn some money. As Alchemists, it shouldn''t be too hard of a job. "Hey, Edin, I''m taking out the trash, is there more left here?" £ÛKale£Ý "Ah, there''s some in the cabinet. Take those away as well." £ÛEdin£Ý "Alright. Roger that." £ÛKale£Ý And as one would expect, Kale and Edin are also cleaning up their shared rooms with the other students. Neither of them had drunk alcohol yesterday so cleaning up didn''t take too long. It only took them a few hours and several minutes. Their home village isn''t too far away so the three of them, along with Alea, decided to go home for the duration of the break. It is going to be a one-week trip from Xeros to their home village, and it will surely be a tiring one. Luckily enough, they have already prepared themselves for the trip. They already have enough travel expenses to last them back and forth, and also have spare money to give their families once they get home. It was perfect. "By the way, did you buy something for Sally?" £ÛKale£Ý "Sally... She''s your sister. Why should I be the one giving her a present? Just what kind of friend are you to extort your friend like this?" £ÛEdin£Ý "You punk.... It''s exactly because I''m a good friend that I''m telling you this. Sally''s just too fond of you. Don''t you remember what happened last year when you didn''t bring her a present?" £ÛKale£Ý "Ah, right..." £ÛEdin£Ý A weak response came out of Edin''s mouth. He doesn''t just remember, he can vividly recall it. The feeling of his right arm getting bitten by a wild beast, and her sharp teeth digging at his skin. It was so painful, not even potions could help him. He has been stung by many thorny plants before and even got bitten by rodents as he harvested materials in the forest, but the young girl''s bite was something else. It has already been so long, but Edin''s arm was still throbbing and itching in pain. "Kale... What present should I get Sally? I don''t want to get bitten again." £ÛEdin£Ý "You''ve been beaten a lot by Alea and still haven''t learnt your lesson. But now that a kid''s involved, you''re shaking? Get a grip of yourself already." £ÛKale£Ý "Easy for you to say..." £ÛEdin£Ý Nonsensical talks ensued and the clean up continued. After cleaning the room of all dust, Kale, Edin, and their roommates then arranged the furniture neatly, making sure that they were the same when they just arrived, looking all cozy. Time passed by just like that, and before long, the sun was already rising high up in the sky. Lunch had yet to arrive, but with how tired they were, everybody decided to have a quick snack break and ate some bread and meat they got from the cafeteria. The school days have already ended, but they could still get food until the weekends. After that, they are obliged to sustain and take care of themselves. Many students were already talking about their break plans, discussing things as they enjoyed snacks. "I see... So you''ll be working under a Pharmacy this time around, huh." £ÛKale£Ý "Not like I have a choice anyway. Besides, some of the people there know me. It''s better than working with strangers." "Must be nice... I still haven''t found a place yet... Or more like, many people already applied for all sorts of places, and no vacancy yet... School breaks are such a pain..." "What about you, Kale, Edin? I know you''re already planning to go back home, but since you can''t leave right away anyway, why don''t you work with us for a while? I know a place which pays good wages." "Ohh, thanks a lot. We''ll take you up on that offer then. Nothing wrong with earning a little more before heading back home, after all." £ÛKale£Ý "That''s the spirit! We''re just in need of some Tier-4 Alchemists!" They are now all done with the cleaning of the room and only a couple final touches are left. It was unexpected, but thanks to such a conversation, Kale and Edin secured a way to earn some money for themselves. They already got a lot of things after the Final Exams, and some sponsors as well. But they quickly declined those who are aiming for quick profits. They''d rather have someone support and invest into them for a long run. It was very troubling. Thankfully, their research has gained the support of the judges. It may take a while, but sooner or later, they will have a lot of sponsors pouring funds on them to improve their research. It was only a matter of time. "Oh, right. While we''re at it, could you invite Alea as well?" "Why don''t you just invite her yourself? She doesn''t bite, you know?" £ÛKale£Ý "Yeah, she just punches. That gorilla packs quite a lot of©` Urrkk!!" £ÛEdin£Ý "Who are you calling a gorilla?!" £ÛAlea£Ý Edin couldn''t finish his careless words, when a young lady appeared out of nowhere and cut his words. She sent quite a heavy punch towards his stomach, sending him flying once again. He was beaten up once more. Though normally, girls aren''t allowed inside the boys'' dormitories, since school is already over, such a rule is basically nonexistent. Everyone was rather tasked to cooperate and clean the dormitories as quickly as possible. Of course, it was a given that the Academy didn''t expect that someone would beat up another in their own dormitories. Alea is a beautiful and proper lady©` that is, if she closes her mouth and behaves herself. It was an interesting show nonetheless. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. It didn''t take too long before Alea was done beating up Edin, a number of punches carved into his body and engraved to his mind. She really doesn''t bite, but she was one hell of a fighter. It''s no wonder some of the boys are scared of her. "I heard you mentioned my name. What''s this about?" £ÛAlea£Ý "Nothing much. We were just talking about doing some work over the week. I thought you''d also like to join us for a while." £ÛKale£Ý "Oh, that''s great! It would be nice to earn some coins." £ÛAlea£Ý There wasn''t a lot of talk needed to convince Alea, and she was in a jiffy. She was also just thinking of ways to earn a couple more coins before heading back to their home village and buying presents for her dear parents. With their skills as Tier-4 Alchemists, it wouldn''t be hard for them to earn several hundred kiels over the course of a week, maybe even a couple thousand. Such money would be more than enough to buy a lot of good presents. "Right, Alea, why are you here?" £ÛKale£Ý "Isn''t it obvious? We''re cleaning the greenhouse. We got our previous one destroyed, but the Headmaster provided a new one for us." £ÛAlea£Ý "Oh? It''s already here? That''s fast." £ÛKale£Ý "Yeah, but the thing is... It''s full of weeds and very overgrown. We still need to clean the place up and spread herbicide to stop them from growing. We can transfer the new plants later on when we''re finished." £ÛAlea£Ý As it seems, the matter with the greenhouse has already been settled. There have been several unused greenhouses in the Academy which have been left unused, and amongst them, the Headmaster selected one to hand over Alea and the others. Not just one greenhouse, but two of them. One was to replace the ruined greenhouse they had before and the other for the sole purpose of growing Frostburn Calendulas. The latter was a much bigger and much advanced version. Of course, they were also provided with several herbs to start their greenhouse. They were compensated for the herbs they lost and also received some magic plants as a reward for their accomplishment. They were also given new greenhouse equipment, "Alright, Kale, let''s get going now. Carry Edin as well." £ÛAlea£Ý "Huh...? Where are we going?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Don''t worry about it, you punk. Just follow along." £ÛKale£Ý It didn''t take them long before heading out of the dormitories after bidding everyone their goodbyes. They quickly headed towards their new greenhouse, Edin dragged around by Kale as he was still black and blue from Alea''s beating. They weren''t quiet at all as they headed towards the greenhouse, arguing about who will take charge of the new greenhouse and what they''ll be doing to it. They were as rowdy as ever, Edin almost beaten again to a pulp. And just as they headed towards the greenhouse, a couple figures popped up inside her mind, her steps slowing down a little. They just had a rowdy celebration the day before, yet now, the air was much quieter than before. ''I wonder how they''re doing...'' £ÛAlea£Ý Those figures were none other than Grey and Yuna. With the school days now over, there is only so much time they have left to spend with one another, their parting only drawing closer and closer with the quick passing of time. Though, rather than worrying or missing them, it was more like she was curious how things would turn out later after they''re gone. Things have been so interesting with the two of them around, it might become too full once they part ways. After all, they were Grey and Yuna. If something important were to happen to them, they would hear a rumor or two, maybe even more. There''s really no telling with the two of them, and things would never be boring. "Alea, hurry up. We''ll get lost if you don''t lead the way." £ÛKale£Ý "Ehh...?! You guys just walk too fast!" £ÛAlea£Ý "It''s not our fault you have short legs, Alea. Just walk faster." £ÛEdin£Ý "Huh?! What did you just say, you dumbass?!" £ÛAlea£Ý Well, even with all things that have changed, Edin still remained the same. No matter what time or place it was, he was still an idiot who doesn''t know when to not say his thoughts. He struck another sore spot and got beaten up again. Such a scene continued to unfold and the Academy was still abuzz. The students continued to clean, and the graduates attended their ceremonies, happily receiving their certificates. It was another busy day unlike any other. ... "No! 280 kiels is unreasonable! It was just 190 the other day!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Miss, do you know how the market works? There''s been a shortage of Kapulka ever since yesterday, so the supply''s been low." "Shortage? What shortage?! I know that the government released several batches of Kapulka to mellow out the shortage! Even if the price rose, it wouldn''t be more than 250 kiels! You''re the one demanding an unreasonable price!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Urk! T-That''s not true! 280 kiels is reasonable!" The sky was bright, the wind was cool, the market was bustling, and Yuna was once again bargaining with another market stall owner. She was raising her voice all the while lowering down her price, not giving in to the vendor. It wasn''t the first time she bargained fiercely, and now, she is up against a greedy vendor who is aiming for a quick profit. Even if he could only sell a few, he would still be able to earn a hefty sum and fill up his large belly with tasty food. Of course, Yuna didn''t just back down at such injustice. Grey doesn''t know if it was because of her economics class, but she now gets fired up every time she arrives in the market, bargaining at every chance she gets as long as pricing is reasonable. "Then 270! I won''t go any lower than that!" "That''s still too high! Just forget it already! I''ll just go to another stall!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hah! Suit yourself. Let''s see if you can buy anything with how cheap you are!" Though, even if she learned quite a lot in her class, there are still times where her strategies don''t work. This is especially true to stubborn and greedy merchants who won''t cut down to a reasonable price no matter what. "Th-Then, how about you buy from me, Miss? I''m willing to sell Kapulka for 240 kiels as long as you buy at least a dozen of them." "Hah?! What''s the point of making a deal like that?! This woman can''t even buy a single one! Just forget about making a profit!" Thankfully enough, there are still some reasonable merchants around. He may not be earning as much with a single sale, but by selling them by the dozen, he could still earn a huge sum of money and get profit in return. To make things even better, the quality of Kapulka herbs were not any inferior to the former. In fact, there were even some bigger than the rest and looked a much healthier color. It would have been perfect if only the mean merchant could shut up. "Deal! I''ll buy all of them then!" £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really, Miss?!" "Of course! Oh, and if you have any other Kapulkas left, I''ll gladly buy them all as well. Just tell me how much you have, and I''ll pay immediately." £ÛYuna£Ý "What?!" Though, it didn''t take long before Karma struck the greedy vendor in the back, his eyes almost popping out of its sockets, and his mouth already hanging towards the ground. After all, it was going to be a lot of money. The greedy vendor thought it was all a joke, but after seeing the young lady take out a few cold coins as if it was nothing, he was immediately convinced that Yuna really was planning to buy all the Kapulkas in the stall, displayed or not. "U... Umm... Miss, about the Kapulka/... I''m also willing to see for 240 kiels©`" "Oh! Looks like you have a lot of Silbaria fruits as well. I''d like to buy them all too. Please put them inside a different bag from the Kapulkas." £ÛYuna£Ý "M... Misss...? I also sell Sibaria Fru©`" "What else did I need again.... Ah, right! Do you have any Black-White River Daisies or Blood Green ferns? I would also like to buy in bulk and this time," £ÛYuna£Ý The greedy merchant quickly changed his attitude towards the young lady and tried to appease Yuna, but it was hopeless. He was ignored all the time, her words not even reaching Yuna''s pointy ears. All he could do was lament in regret. Meanwhile, Grey could only smile and laugh wryly at the sight of his adorable and lovely fianc¨¦e, completely crushing the greedy merchant''s pride as she spoke. She is now a responsible and fantastic woman who can carry herself in the market. Actually, seeing how well she is doing, she was already better than Grey, had he not possessed his overpowered eye abilities. Yuna had grown so much in just a little over a month, but Grey still doesn''t know whether he should be happy or worried. "Excuse me, Dear Customer. Which one will you be buying?" "Ahh, sorry about that... I would like this blue one, please. On, and I''d like some of the red and yellow ones as well. A dozen each of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood. Please wait a moment." Their departure is now set to tomorrow morning, and with time passing by quickly, Grey and Yuna decided to take a last stroll in the city and do some shopping while they''re at it, buying all sorts of things they''ll be needing, They have already bought souvenirs for everyone, and are now in the Alchemists'' Square''s Herb Market to buy some herbs before finally heading back. They already gave a lot, but with Yuna being Yuna, a lot is never enough. It has been a couple hours already since they''ve wandered around the city, and they were still far from over. Yuna was still fired up, bargaining with the vendors, and Grey was buying a few things here and there for more souvenirs. "Thank you for the purchase. Please come again." "Yeah, thanks as well." £ÛGrey£Ý Now, Grey had just purchased some seeds, shells, beads, strings, and yarns for the children to play with. They were parts and pieces which they could use to make their own custom necklaces to play with. It was especially good for the Little Princess. Much like Yuna, Grey also continued shopping and bought a couple things. It was a shame that the Herb Market didn''t offer much in the way of snacks, only herbs and even more herbs to be seen, shops lined up one after another. "Hm? A flower shop?" £ÛGrey£Ý And just as he explored, he came across a gorgeous flower shop. It wasn''t too big nor too small, but it was definitely fancy, the display flowers neatly arranged and the store interiors exuding an atmosphere of peace and cleanliness. Before Grey could even notice, he was already drawn into the shop and his hand had held the door handle. He opened the doors and the soft chimes rang as the bells danced. The store receptionist greeted him with a big smile. "Good day, Dear Customer. How may I serve you?" "Ah, that... Do you sell bouquets here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, we do. We can also do flower arrangement services if you want. Over here is our general choice of patterns and flowers you could ask for." Grey just asked randomly, but the receptionist gave him a full explanation of what things and services he can buy in the shop. She earnestly told Grey of what flowers were popular and what bouquets were wonderful to have in the season. Whilst she was explaining so and Grey was nodding his head along, the young man''s eyes swam around the shop and looked around for the sample flowers and bouquet designs, soon stopping as one flower caught his eyes. "Asters...?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was none other than the flower which their party name was inspired by. There were all sorts of colors, from big blue ones, to tiny yellow ones, and even pure white ones. All were very beautiful, all of them blooming ever so majestically. Well, it wasn''t just the asters, all the other flowers in the shop were also wonderful and mystical, seemingly dancing in the gentle tune of the wind. Grey had seen flowers like such before, but he never thought they''d be so beautiful in a bouquet. "Would you like to have a bouquet made with Asters, Dear Customer?" "Ah, yeah... And I would love a lot of blue ones. Oh, and please incorporate other flowers as well. Design it as you see fit." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It seems like our Dear Customer trusts me a lot. I''ll have to do my best then!" Without further ado, the receptionist then moved her hands and selected a few kinds of flowers to be incorporated in the bouquet. She picked the asters, columbines, lilies, daisies, clematis, cornflowers, orchids, and many more. Since they were going for a less noisy design, the receptionist only picked colors which would make the blue asters pop. There were various shades of blue, pure white flowers, and flowers in the very light shades of pink and violet. It didn''t take too long before the bouquet was done, a wonderful arrangement done which gave off an aura of gentleness and majesty. It was wrapped around pure white magic paper, a ribbon of deep blue bringing everything together. "What do you think, Dear Customer." "It''s beautiful. I''m sure she''ll love it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That makes me happy the©`" "Grey! Here you are! I''ve been looking everywhere for you!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just when the bouquet was all done and finished, our dear heroine showed up ever so conveniently, her face filled with a little bit of panic. She has been looking around for Grey, thinking that she had lost him in her eagerness for herbs. "You should have told me you were going somewhere! Do you know how worried I was?! You were trying to bully me again, weren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, I''m not that mean... And I wasn''t just wandering around aimlessly. I was buying something important, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? You bought something?" £ÛYuna£Ý Asked Yuna as she tilted her head ever so slightly, 3 question marks popping out of her head. It wasn''t long before she noticed the bouquet behind Grey, her eyes quickly captured by how beautiful it was, mouth opening in agape. It was earlier than planned©` no, actually, it wasn''t planned at all. But with Yuna now seeing the bouquet, there was no need to hide it any longer. He gently rested it on his arms, closed the gap between him and the young lady, soon extending his arms out. "For you, Milady. I hope you like it." £ÛGrey£Ý It sprung up all of the sudden, Yuna still lost about what''s happening. She had already accepted the beautiful bouquet, but her mind still can''t process why Grey was giving her flowers. There was an adorably confused expression painted on her face. "Flowers... Are we celebrating something...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You silly girl... Do I need to have a reason to show my beloved fianc¨¦e how much I love her?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, still chuckling at how confused and adorable Yuna was. She soon picked a blue aster and a columbine from the bouquet, and parted Yuna''s hair upwards. He placed them behind her right ear, the flowers blue as her eyes. "I knew it. It really does suit you... You look gorgeous, My Love." £ÛGrey£Ý It took a little while, but when Yuna''s mind finally processed what was happening, her face quickly turned red and her heart raced like never before. She has already been dating Grey for more than a year, but surprise attacks like such always gets her, The young lady tried to hide her flustered face behind the bouquet, blue and white flowers covering for her. But no matter how hard she tried, her pointy ears would always betray her. They were redder than red, flapping happily up and down. "Dummy..." £ÛYuna£Ý What a shy elf she was. CHAPTER 392 END Chapter 393: Token of Friendship "Here are the keys, Mister Pascal." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. I''ve received it. You are now checked out." £ÛPascal£Ý Yet another day has passed and yet another experience is bound to unfold. With the rising of the new sun, it was now time for Grey and Yuna to take their leave and head back home to Galderia, checking out of the inn first thing in the morning. Of course, like any other time, it was quite hard and heavy to do so, saying al, the goodbyes and whatnots. It was especially difficult with the children who had grown quite attached to the two of them. "Big Brother, Big Sister, are you really going away now?" £ÛWena£Ý "Can''t you stay for a little longer?" £ÛChris£Ý The morning had just started and they were already moping around. It was good that they weren''t crying, but seeing their faces, Grey and Yuna could only bear the quilt. They just couldn''t get used to such a scene, painful every time. Thankfully, the children were quite obedient. All Grey and Yuna had to do was crouch in front of them, looked them in the eyes, and patted their heads. They soon loosened up, and their expressions bloomed a little brighter. Yuna soon flicked her hands and a few pouches appeared out of thin air. They were all filled with all sorts of sweets and treats, rustling and riffling every time Yuna shook them. It was subtle, but there was a sweet scent drifting in the air. "This may be a bit cheaty, but I hope you two won''t be too sad. If you accept this, Big Sister and Big Brother here will make sure to see you again sometime." £ÛYuna£Ý "Really...? But I heard you live very far away..." £ÛWena£Ý "Fufufu! There''s always a way for everything. After all, we''re very good at magic! might take us a while, we''ll make sure to visit you every once in a while." £ÛYuna£Ý Smiled the young lady, all the while reassuring the children. They didn''t say anything in response but simply nodded their heads in silence, gracefully accepting the bags of treats and agreeing to Yuna''s words with subtle smiles on their faces. With how clingy and childish she always acts, Grey had almost forgotten how great Yuna is at handling children. She was very gentle with them, making sure they really understood her and that her words were clearly conveyed to their hearts. "Then, I can take it that you believe Big Sister, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... Heroes would never lie, after all!" £ÛWena£Ý "Yeah! Heroes always keep their word!" £ÛChris£Ý "Fufufu! So you already knew, huh. What silly kids." £ÛYuna£Ý Though it was normally troublesome being called heroes and such, the two of them didn''t really mind it that much. Rather, seeing such honest and earnest passion in the eyes of the kids was quite moving. They could only smile subtly. The two of them patted the heads of the children once more and soon straightened their backs. They looked outside the windows and watched the scenery of the streets unfold. It has been a fun month, but it was finally time to say goodbye to Xeros. "Then, before the children start moping around again, we''ll be taking our leave now, everyone. Thanks for everything, and we wish you all the best." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Mister Pascal, Missus Linda, Wena, Chris! Thank you for everything! May we meet again next time¡«! Goodbye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you for everything as well, Shin, Elena©` Oops, silly me... it should be more appropriate to use ''Your Highnesses'' now, shouldn''t it?" £ÛLinda£Ý "Dear, don''t start teasing them now." £ÛPascal£Ý They waved their hands, they nodded their heads, and they bid their farewells. The bells rang once again as they opened the doors, soft chimes and the creaking of the wooden door resounded all over the place, a tinge of loneliness in the air. The open streets are riddled with pedestrians and carriages, the stalls and shops by the street sides, the soldiers and knights making their rounds of patrol, the scent of herbs here and there. Such scenes greeted them both, busy as can be, Well, it wasn''t just the street and the scenery which greeted them. Before them were 3 familiar faces, one wearing earrings, one wearing eyeglasses, and the last one who had piercings in his ears. It was the trio of childhood friends, Alea, Kale, and Edin. Of course, before they opened the doors, Grey and Yuna already knew that they were waiting for them outside. They didn''t even have to use Grey''s eyes, their ears sharp enough to pick up all sorts of noises, their familiar voices ringing in their ears. "You arrived quite early together. I thought you''d still be sleeping." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. That''s normally the case. It''s already the school break, after all. But, you really didn''t think we''d let you go without seeing you off, do you?" £ÛKale£Ý "That''s right. A genius such as myself couldn''t possibly just forget about my friends. It would be quite shameful, no?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Shut up, Edin. You sound like a moron." £ÛAlea£Ý It hasn''t even been a minute, and Alea and Edin were already arguing. They were still in the middle of the streets, yet their voices were already louder than the busy streets. It was a usual sight for everyone, Grey and Yuna chuckling at the sight. "Well, we can''t just be standing here. Let''s head to the gates first." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. Whilst Edin and Alea were still arguing, Grey and Yuna led the two towards the gates, chatting ever so merrily and laughing quite cheerfully. Alea was especially loud, barking back at Kale and Edin from time to time. Maybe it was because it''s their last day together, but everyone walked slower than usual as if they were savoring the little time they had left. They all made sure to talk and laugh as much as they can, sending them off with cheers and positivity. Of course, there were also a lot of silly topics abrew, Kale, Edin, and Alea talking about their cleaning up yesterday. It was a day full of difficulties and exhaustion. If it wasn''t for their potions, their backs would have already given in. "It must have been difficult..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Very difficult! Especially the top parts! It was so hard to reach them!" £ÛAlea£Ý "That''s because you''re short. You couldn''t even reach the top shelves properly. I told you to leave those places to us." £ÛKale£Ý "I''m not short! I''m average height for girls! Look, Yuna and I are just about the same height, aren''t we? You two are just uselessly tall!" £ÛAlea£Ý As usual, there were also a lot of quarrels with the three of them around. And now, both Kale and Edin are teasing Alea about her height, whilst the person herself was stomping her foot, showing her dissatisfaction in the most adorable manner. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Though actually, Alea wasn''t short at all. She was just average as she said, and so is Edin when it comes to a man''s height. Kale was a couple centimeters taller than him, making him about the same height as Grey. Still, even if that truth is already established, it doesn''t remove the fact that Alea and Yuna were just at the height of their shoulders. They were quite slim and petite as well so it makes them look a lot smaller than they really are. "It''s okay, Alea! I know a Guildmaster much shorter than both of us! She''s so small, we actually first thought she was a child at first!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh?! Really?! I want to hear more about her!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Un! You see, in Galderia, she''s the Guildmaster of our Enchanters'' Guild Branch. We first met her a few months ago and when we first...." £ÛYuna£Ý Now, one way or another, their topic had taken a very quick and sharp turn. Yuna is talking about Guildmaster Lydia of Galderia, the "Loli Enchanter" or as Grey would call her. The forever young lady of the Guild, unbalanced in many aspects. From one silly topic to another, they hopped from all sorts of conversations. They drew closer and closer to the southern gates, a couple hands waving at everyone as they headed out. They were the many students of Darius Academy and the many herb vendors whom she''s acquainted with. RUSTLE RUSTLE RUSTLE A few rustles and ruffles echoed in the air, Edin taking out a couple paper bags from his leather pocket. Edin shook the bags, and a couple more subtle rustles rang inside of it as if several beads were bouncing in all directions. He soon opened it, and contained inside were small, black seeds, vertical stripes of dirty white streaking through them. They looked like giant sunflower seeds, only much smaller. He picked some and extended his hand out towards Grey and Yuna. "Hm...? These are... The Seeds of Frostburn Calendula?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right! We got them as compensation from the Headmaster, and also so that we could continue our research whenever we want." £ÛAlea£Ý "Remember the new greenhouses the Academy provided us? One of them was actually for the sole purpose or researching Frostburn Calendulas. Quite nice, isn''t it?" £ÛKale£Ý "Ohh¡«! How generous of the Headmaster and the Academy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Apparently, they were amongst the many seeds and seedlings the Academy and the Headmaster provided the three yesterday. They were all brand new and in tip-top condition, only waiting to be planted to sprout and blossom. Moreover, the Headmaster also assigned some Academy staff members to take care of the greenhouse while they''re gone. It was special treatment for them who suffered an unfair treatment, and got all their precious herbs uprooted and destroyed. And while calling them Academy Staff Members may sound ordinary, in reality, they are actually experts in growing and taking care of the plants. Some help was even provided by the House of Caraquel as reparations for Jermel''s wrongdoing. "That sounds fantastic, but... Why are you giving these to us...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Well... This may sound silly, but we wished you could take them presents of some sorts. Like a token of our friendship. I suppose." £ÛAlea£Ý "How about you then? Wouldn''t it be hard to conduct your research without these seeds? I figured they are quite hard to obtain." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fret not, Grey. The Headmaster actually gave us a lot of seeds. These are just a handful of what we have. This won''t affect us at all! Genius, isn''t it?" £ÛEdin£Ý "Right, and you two have already given the three of us so much. This is the least we could do. You''ll allow us at least this much, right?" £ÛKale£Ý The three smiled as they gave their piece one after another. As it turns out, though silly as it sounds, the seeds were actually their parting gift for Grey and Yuna before they depart back to Galderia and for who knows how long, They usually do not agree with one another, but seeing them nod their heads along without any issues, it felt rather funny. Grey could only chuckle to himself whilst Yuna was still looking at the paper bag, frozen at the sight of the seeds inside. "Well... For someone like you two, this must have looked silly, huh? Sorry about that. We just couldn''t think of anything better than that." £ÛKale£Ý "Haah... If only we had a little more time..." £ÛEdin£Ý "And whose fault do you think that is?! If only you weren''t going around buying all sorts of things, we could have picked something much, much better!" £ÛAlea£Ý "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Being a normal person, you couldn''t possibly have understood my actions, Alea. I''m a genius, after all." £ÛEdin£Ý Well, such peace didn''t last long, an argument breaking out in the middle of the street as Edin and Alea fought once again, and by "fight", it was a one-sided beating where Alea shot strikes towards Edin time and time again. Grey continued to keep chuckling to himself, and Yuna continued to admire the tiny yet mystical and beautiful seeds inside the bag. She poured them all back and tucked it cleanly and securely, a smile blooming on her lovely face. "Thank you so much, Alea, Kale, Edin... It''s very wonderful.... I love it!" £ÛYuna£Ý All it took were a few words from the young lady and the fighting ceased to exist. The three of them looked one another in the eyes, relief flooding their hearts at the words of the young elf before them. They replied in kind with three bright smiles. Though Yuna usually gets happy with such gifts, it was because they were herbs or magic plants she could use in alchemy. They are important ingredients which she might need any time, so she would accept it warmly. However now, she was happy for a reason other than alchemy. She knew how much the three of them thought of her and how important the seeds were. It was one of the most wonderful presents she received from her friends. ¡ºYou''re really happy, huh... Should I get you more seeds as well?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºEhhh? No way, Grey, are you jealous?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNot a chance, you silly girl. I just figured we could decorate the garden and the Sanctuary with some new flowers. Don''t you think that''s nice?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMagic plants aren''t that common to be used for decoration, you know?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºSays the girl who grew a field full of magic plants. Do you even know how much space you took in the Sanctuary? Your greenhouses are even larger than a village. You''re the last person I wanted to hear that from.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý As for Grey, there was no need to say more. Apart from the fact that he was grateful for the present they gave, he was also very happy to see his beloved fianc¨¦e act ever so cheerfully. He never gets tired of seeing her smile. The walking and chatting continued, and before long, they finally reached the faraway Southern gates. It took them some time, and when they arrived, a long line of people greeted their eyes, all waiting for their identification to be processed. Grey and Yuna looked towards the distance and scanned the expansive areas before them. It was still a massive sea of trees like when they entered before, trees, bushes, weeds, and even more trees filling their view. It was time for departure... "Well¡­ I guess this is where we part, huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Haah... I thought I''d be more emotional, but I guess this is it, huh... I''m really gonna miss the two of you, Grey, Yuna." £ÛKale£Ý "That''s correct. It was never boring with the two of you here. Though it''s a shame, it seems like it will be hard to see more interesting things again..." £ÛEdin£Ý "Something interesting, huh... Hahaha. That''s right. Why don''t we spice up this departure a little bit. Let''s make it a little more unforgettable, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Announced Grey all the while chuckling to himself, the others tilting their heads in confusion. They soon headed out of the gates and into the forest, their footsteps getting clearer and clearer as they steered away from the bustling highway. They soon arrived at one of the forest clearings, only a couple weeds growing here and there. Grey and Yuna rarely show it to others, but figuring out many people had already seen them, it was not a big deal to show the three of them as well. ¡ºSirius, come out.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Grey flicked his fingers, and his shadow quaked. A small portion of it split off and the ground was devoured by darkness, ripples of black spreading out. The shadow soon shrank quickly, a little wolf pup emerging out of nowhere. "Ohh¡«! Wasn''t this one of your pets? So cute¡«!" £ÛAlea£Ý "So it was a familiar, huh... That really is interesting..." £ÛEdin£Ý "Actually... I was expecting something even more... This is... Erm..." £ÛKale£Ý "Hahaha. In that case, just watch and behold," £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man once again. a cheeky smile blooming on his face as he gave his command. He asked the others to take a couple steps back, the winds lashing out and a storm of mana swirling throughout the whole forest. What was once a small little puppy was now enveloped in light, its body slowly getting bigger and bigger as time passed. A massive, whipping tail emerged, two pairs of majestic wings unfolded, thousands of platinum scales gleamed, and eyes cold as silver glimmered in the forest. A dragon has descended. The trio have already heard of Grey and Yuna''s familiars in their stories and rumors, but they never thought seeing Sirius up close would be so humbling. It was a beast even more beautiful than the brightest of jewels. A true goddess. "How about now, Kale? Pretty interesting, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yeah... I couldn''t agree more..." £ÛKale£Ý All Kale could do was nod and smile wryly, his heart beating out of his chest and his body trembling ever so slightly. Alea and Edin were also the same, the three of them frozen in awe at the grand and unbelievable sight before them. There was no need to stall for time any longer. With his promise now fulfilled, Grey and Yuna soon hopped on Sirius'' back. They were still near the walls so there was no need for worry, not a single thing able to bring the trio harm. "Then, until next time, everyone!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Goodbye, everyone¡«! Take care of yourselves, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý Sirius flapped her wings and the winds howled every time, the trees swaying at the beat of her wings. In just a single moment, she already soared towards the sky and pierced through the clouds, a platinum figure streaking ever so clearly. Kale, Alea, and Edin watched the scene unfold, waving their hands goodbye until there was not a single thing in sight. There was a bright but teary smile blooming on the young lady''s face, clenching her hands as she watched the clouds part. "Then, shall we head back to the Academy? We still have a lot to clean." £ÛKale£Ý "Uuu... Right... There''s still that, huh..." £ÛAlea£Ý "I totally forgot... This is going to be a long week, huh..." £ÛEdin£Ý Grey and Yuna streaked across the sky, and a gate was soon opened. Rather than heading straight to Galderia, they first dropped by Alconia to fulfill Grey''s promise with Darwin, to create an array in his academy''s stadium. Thankfully, it was much smaller than Darius'' so it didn''t take as much time to install the array. They only had to stay in Alconia for a couple days, then continuing their way back as soon as they received the promised rewards. Of course, there was no need to waste more time than they already did. Grey simply opened yet another gate and connected their destination towards their house, a very familiar scenery greeting them as soon as they returned. "Haah... I missed this place... Nothing really beats home, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý But what was not familiar were Yuna''s actions. Unlike the usual where she plunges herself towards the couch or the bed as soon as they arrive, the young lady looked rather fidgety, her eyes swimming around as she searched the house for something. As soon as she found it, a bright and blinding smile quickly bloomed on her beautiful face. It was one of the clay pots she bought from time to time, and with it came along a small trowel. She was rather excited about gardening. The young lady didn''t say anything and simply headed towards the garden, squatting on the ground, then scooping out some humus from the garden beds and filling the whole pot full. She was happily humming to herself whilst Grey observed her. "Are you planting the seeds already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I just figured the sooner, the better!" £ÛYuna£Ý As for the reason why she was so excited, it was because she was planning to plant the Frostburn Calendula seeds she got from the trio as soon as she got home, then opening the paper bag and planting the seeds soon after. Grey also helped her. A couple minutes later, after they were done planting all the seeds, they then water them all and sprinkled a bit of ice and fire attribute mana into the soil. It was a magic plant, after all. It wouldn''t grow like any other normal plant. "That should be it, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! All that''s left to do is w©`" £ÛYuna£Ý GRRUUMMMBBBBLLLLLEEEEEEEEE "Wait"... Is what she wanted to say, but before she could even finish her words, she was rudely interrupted by her own stomach. She was so excited about planting the seeds, she totally forgot they hadn''t had lunch yet. The young lady was now red and flustered, face clearly embarrassed. It wasn''t the first time it had happened, but she was still shy and meek all the same. As for Grey, he just couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, wondering how lucky he was to get such a lovely and adorable girl as his fianc¨¦e. He wanted to poke fun at her, but lunch came first. She doesn''t want her to go hungry, after all. "Then, shall we have lunch first, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... So embarrassing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Don''t worry. My Yuna is still the cutest even if you''re hungry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Grey, you meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 393 END Chapter 394: A Not So Normal Day "Why... Uuu... Why does this always happen... Uuu... Why..." £ÛYuna£Ý Questions and pandemonium were abrew in the heart. Like a turbulent storm raging through the fields and bringing chaos to all there is. Only darkness loomed over the young lady''s heart as her emotions ran rampant. The sky was still bright and the third bell had yet to come, yet the whole day was already ruined. Tears started to pop in the corner of the young lady''s eyes, lowering her head as she rested them atop the table, mumbling ever so subtly, "Yuna... Come on now, don''t be too sulky..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No... This always happens... Why does this always happen..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, it''s not that big of a deal. Let''s just©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not a big deal?! Not a big deal?! This is a very big deal! How could they do this to me?! This is very unfair!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried to calm down the young lady, but all he did was add fuel to the fire. Now, his beloved fianc¨¦e is even more upset, raging about and shouting her thoughts out loud. It was amongst the most emotionally distressed times Yuna has been. As for the reason why such a thing was happening so early in the day, it was all because of what happened a couple hours ago. It was a time when Grey and Yuna were just done having their breakfast, going about on their happy day. "Mmn¡«! That was a delicious breakfast¡«! Thank you, Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m glad you liked it. Now, hand me over the dishes so I can start washing them. Oh, and please hand in the dirty cups and glasses as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Is that okay? I feel like you''ve been doing the most chores these days..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s fine. They''re not that difficult anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna returned to Galderia, and as if nothing ever happened, they continued along with their usual routine. They spend time with their friends, play with the children, do quests, cook together, and do their hobbies. As for their love life... Well, there''s really no need to tell much. After all, they are Grey and Yuna. Be it night or day, their relationship has been very harmonious with only very minor arguments popping up from time to time. "Mmn... Grey, you''re just feeling guilty, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Guilty... Why do you say so?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Stop pretending like you know nothing. You don''t let me sleep these days that I''m always tired during the morning. Last night, you were just... This... and... and... you¡­ Y-You know what you did..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t say it if you''re going to get embarrassed anyway..." £ÛGrey£Ý In fact, they''re relationship has been so healthy, it puts other doting couples into great shame. They are the King and Queen of idiot couples who are nothing but fools for one another. They just love one another so much. And though how tame Grey usually looks, he is a complete beast when night falls and the moon comes out to play. Screams of intense terrors (?) and despair (?) ring out all throughout the place, rocking heaven and earth and dyeing the night pink. If it weren''t for the fact that Grey and Yuna knew a bit of barrier magic and sound isolation, things would have gotten rowdy at night. No, actually©` it would make one wonder whether they chose the distant house from everyone out of coincidence. "It''s not my fault, you know? Who told you to read those kinds of books in bed? You were just asking to be attacked." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s because Helen recommended them to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "My Dear, there''s a right time and place for anything." £ÛGrey£Ý As for the culprit, it was none other than the ever so mischievous Helen. It was a good thing that she was teaching Yuna how to love books and reading as a habit, however! A big however! The genre was all wrong! All of the books she recommended were about romance, and while it is true that most of them were sweet, fluffy, and heartwarming, there are also some which are more on the... Erm... Adult side of love... The more... Erm... indecent ones... They were books which taught Yuna about the different and more passionate side of love which unfolds between lovers. And though she may be an adult, she is still 18 years old, a teenager whose curiosity only gets the better of her. ''Haah... Should I be thankful to Helen or not...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Yet despite having read all sorts of things, Yuna somehow managed to stay relatively pure. She always gets embarrassed reading and talking about it, seeming as if it was her first time reading them. She is a strange yet adorable fianc¨¦e. "Mou... I didn''t do anything wrong... This is just education... And... A-A-As your future bride! I-I should know at least this much, s-shouldn''t I?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... You''re blushing even harder now..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I-I know that! So stop making things harder for me already! Geez!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry." £ÛGrey£Ý Now, the young lady is blushing even harder. She was just like a teenage daughter who just got one of her darkest secrets exposed in the peak of puberty. Only that the one who exposed her was her fianc¨¦e, and that they are living together. Actually, looking at how things are progressing, one could only wonder why these two aren''t married yet. They are literally the sweets idiot couple there is, they are practically involved in most of each other''s matters, living under the same roof, and many more. They are already acting like a married couple! It was no wonder that the single people who see how sweet and sappy they are gets irritated at the sight of them and always curses them inside their minds. I would curse them too and even©` Oops. The author has gone too far. "Anyway, Yuna, you''re heading outside, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll be meeting up with Helen later. I think I''ll also be dropping by the guilds to see if we have something to do." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, then can you buy some maple syrup and honey before you go home? We''ve actually run out of them just today." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«! I''ll keep that in mind¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young lady as she stood up from her seat. She then headed towards Grey and placed the dishes on the sink. A little bit of water, wind, and fire magic later and the dining table was also cleaned, sparkling as if it was still brand new. She soon washed her hands, humming ever so softly as she let the flowing water run through her hands and fingers and washed off the pure white bubbles. A flick of her fingers later, and her hands were dried. Now, there''s only one thing left to do. "Mmn¡«! I love you, Grey¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Happily declared Yuna as she embraced Grey from the front, snuggling her face on his broad chest, burying it playfully. She then tip-toed and gave him a kiss on the cheek, the young man kissing him on the forehead in response. "I love you too. Have a great day." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I sure will! Then, I''ll be taking my leave now. Bye¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Cheerful as can be, Yuna then headed towards the doors, skipping her steps and hopping along as she headed outside. She was still humming to herself, relishing in the fresh breeze caressing her skin and the calming scent of green grass. Yuna soon headed towards the busy districts, happy as can be. She was greeted by the merry city folk and the energetic children running around. She was as popular as ever, all the people fond of her and chatting about the most trivial of topics. There are a couple places she wants to check, but since the market was the nearest place to ho, she decided to head there first. Apart from honey and maple syrup, there were a couple things she wanted to buy for herself which she couldn''t with Grey, "Mmn... I wonder which would be good..." £ÛYuna£Ý And no, it isn''t sugar bags or copious amounts of sweets. After all, no matter how much she tries to hide them, Grey would always find out in the end. She has already learnt her lesson and doesn''t want her sugar ban to be tighter. What she is going to buy is lingeries and underwear! Ever since Yuna read the books Helen recommended, she has been curious about them after reading them. She wasn''t really one who is very in touch with fashion, after all. As long as it looks great and feels comfortable, she''s fine with it. But having read the books, she learnt about more knowledge the previous her would have ever known. She now knows the power of sexy lingerie and what otherworldly effects it has on men. She is both curious and nervous. Yuna is already beautiful enough, but she wants to be even more so in front of Grey. She was strangely enthusiastic, venturing into the world of the unknown and braving for whatever awaits her on the other side. It was an interesting situation at the very least. "Oh, Yuna! You''re already here!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Helen...." £ÛYuna£Ý And the one who pushed her to do so was none other than the Princess of mischief and trouble, Helen. She was the one who recommended Yuna those books, so she might as well see through it until the end. It was something which had to be done. Moreover, she is also curious about Grey''s reactions which Yuna would tell her after some time. She doesn''t have the chance to tease them as much since they are now living separately, so she had to seize the opportunity. "I''m really sorry about this, Helen. I know you''re busy today..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t worry about it. It''s Solis so there isn''t much to do, and I was also planning to buy one myself, so it''s fine." £ÛHelen£Ý "Ohh¡«! As expected of Helen! You truly are something!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Enough with the flattery. Let''s get to shopping, shall we?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý And there they go. With Helen now guiding her, Yuna went deeper into the shop and looked around for all sorts of lingeries and underwear the store had to offer, striding left and right, their eyes bouncing all over the place. It was quite a large place, shelves and counters present along the rows, and several items on display. The designs were various, coming in different shapes, colors, sizes, patterns, and designs, all to suit the customers'' taste. Or course, as it was a lingerie store for adult women, there were also quite novel and risqu¨¦ designs which barely covered anything in the body. They looked stylish, but too bold for the taste of the two, blushing at the mere sight of such garments. "He... Helen... These are... Umm... Quite flashy... Aren''t they...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I-It''s okay, Yuna! No one will see you wearing them anyway! Just think of them as nightwear or undergarments." £ÛHelen£Ý "Like pajamas...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! Like pajamas! These are not shameful at all!" £ÛHelen£Ý Or so she says but she was bright red as she uttered such words. No matter how one looks at it, there was no way someone would consider them as pajamas. They may suit other people''s taste, but not Yuna and Helen''s. In the first place, they weren''t the type to only wear undergarments when sleeping. They were those who liked to wear cute and fluffy pajamas and relish in their warmth and comfort. They have never tried such bold and risqu¨¦ actions. Yuna had read about it in the novels and even seen some drawings and portraits in some newspapers before, but seeing it in front of her was on another level. Seeing them in person, she felt like her taste was too cute and childish. "Yuna... Could I tell you something right now...?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Y-Yes...? Did you say something just now, Helen?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, yeah... Actually... I... also... It''s also my first time in a lingerie store like this... I-I-I mean! I''ve been to lingerie stores before! But! I''ve never bought something this bold! I-I''m sorry, Yuna! I lied to you! Please don''t hate me!" £ÛHelen£Ý Worst of all, the woman she will be relying on for the whole shopping session was just as inexperienced as she was. In fact, she is so inexperienced, she is now having a breakdown, overwhelmed at the mere sight of adult lingeries. It was only then that Yuna remembered once again about how peculiar Helen actually is. She knows a lot of things from all the books she''s read, but she is a complete and utter novice when it comes to real life applications. She was actually useless. "I... It''s okay, Helen. I''m not gonna hate you for this, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "R... Really...? You promise...?" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un. I promise... So let''s brave through this together, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Yuna... Thank you... I love you... Thank you..." £ÛHelen£Ý And now they are getting all emotional, Helen even teary-eyed. They have been so focused on the new and overwhelming experience before them that they have totally and completely forgotten they aren''t the only ones in the store. Yuna and Helen were so earnest, they seemed like pure girls who are on their first ever trip to a lingerie store. The older women and staff couldn''t help but look at them warmly, watching them whilst giggling to themselves. "Th-Then... Let''s take a look around. Maybe there''s something that will suit us. There are plenty of designs around, so I''m sure we can pick at least one." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! T-This is just the first step! We''re already adults, after all! I promise I''ll make Owen''s eyes fall out! Just he wait©`" £ÛHelen£Ý "Excuse me, is there something I could help you with, Dear Customers?" "Kyaaa!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eeeek!" £ÛHelen£Ý Just when they were firing themselves out, an unfamiliar voice called out to them and sent shivers down their spines as they jolted. They turned around to see one of the store''s clerks, smiling at them gently as if she was looking at little fawns. The clerk has been observing them for quite a while now, and seeing as to how troubled they looked, she decided to be the one to reach out her hand to them first, wanting to help the little fawns out. She didn''t expect to scare them though. "Dear me, sorry for scaring you. Are you both fine?" "U.., Un... We''re fine... Thank you for asking..." £ÛYuna£Ý To the clerk''s surprise, the one she reached out her hands to weren''t just normal people. She couldn''t tell before because the shelves were on the way, but now that she''s seen her up close, there is no way she doesn''t know who the young lady was. "O... Oh my... Pardon me for asking this so suddenly, but... Perhaps you might be Her Highness, Lady Yuna, am I correct?" "Un... That''s me. Is there something you need me for...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-Nothing in particular. I just didn''t think that I would meet Your Highness in this humble store of ours. It truly is our greatest pleasure." As it seems, the clerk was actually a fan of Grey and Yuna. She had heard about a lot of their tales over the past few months, and had also seen them a couple times from afar when she was exploring the city on her days off. It wasn''t just Yuna''s heroism, but her beauty and ability as well. She was especially fond of the cosmetics Yuna has developed with alchemy, and buys them for herself whenever she gets the chance to. She couldn''t be any more thankful for her. "I''m actually a big fan of Your Highness. In fact, I''ve been using the shampoo and conditioner you''ve developed every time I go out. It really does work wonders. I''m especially fond of the mild and flowery scents you incorporated....." Well, rather than a fan, it seemed more like she was a fanatic who couldn''t just stop praising Yuna for her genius in making her cosmetics. If only she had more money, she would have bought a lot more. She was very passionate. "And then, there''s©` Oh, dear me! I''m sorry for blabbering too much, Your Highness. I hope I didn''t make you uncomfortable." "No, not at all. Rather, I''m glad that you liked it. My products, that is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m the one who should be thanking you, Your Highness©` Ah, right! You were going to purchase some lingerie, weren''t you, Your Highness?" "Un... I was actually going to buy some with my friend here, but you see... We aren''t really experienced in this sort of thing... That''s that..." £ÛYuna£Ý Softly explained Yuna, a light, pinkish tint on her face. Their actions and expressions already showed it, but admitting it out in the open was even more embarrassing. As a young and inexperienced lady, she couldn''t help but feel flustered. "Fufufu! Then it seems like I can finally show my gratitude to Your Highness! Let me guide you through "Black Fairy''s" grand collection!" Thankfully, the clerk wasn''t there to make fun of them. Rather, she was there to give them a hand and assist them in their matters. She proclaimed it with her chest puffed up and her head held up. She was confident. The clerk then took Yuna and Helen around the shop for a spin and showed them all sorts of designs and patterns they could get. She also taught them about the basics of picking lingerie, the materials. Size categories, and many more. It didn''t take too long before the young ladies took their pick and tested them out in the dressing rooms. Needless to say, there were two very bright red faces in the store as they dressed up in different styles. Such pure and innocent kids. "Thank you for your patronage, please come again¡«!" Before long, they finally finished taking their picks and bought out a couple pairs and pieces for them. They were all quiet on the pricey side, but they were all worth it after trying them out. They not only looked nice, but felt comfortable as well. "Then, Yuna, I''ll be heading back home first. Mom and Dad will be angry if I get back any later. Catch you next time¡«!" £ÛHelen£Ý "Un. Bye¡«! Thank you for everything¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Make sure to surprise Grey, okay?!" £ÛHelen£Ý It wasn''t long before Yuna and Helen parted ways, the latter heading back to the Rabbit''s Den. It was quite a hectic and embarrassing experience, but Yuna was still thankful that she managed to buy such wonderful undergarments. She doesn''t know when she would be able to wear them, but since she already went ahead and bought them, she might as well give them a try sooner or later. There was a bright and cheerful smile on her face as she headed deeper into the market... "I''m truly sorry, Your Highness. But we''re out of Honey." "E-Eh...? How about Maple Syrup?" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''re out of Maple Syrup as well... I''m really sorry..." ... It was a smile which didn''t last very long as she was surprised by the sudden and disastrous news. She tried to look around in other stores, but the results remained the same. There was not a single drop of honey or maple syrup everywhere. Apparently, both suppliers of honey and maple syrups come from the same route, and something occurred in that route which halted the delivery for several days now. It was not just honey and maple syrups, but several goods as well. A true tragedy. With that, Yuna came back home with a heavy heart and a crestfallen expression on her face. That was the reason why Yuna is the way she is right now, moping around as if it was the bloody and apocalyptic end of the world. "Uuu.. This is unfair... My Honey... My Maple Syrup... Why..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no better way to say it than the fact that she was just being overdramatic. Grey knows she likes sweets, but even he didn''t expect she would fall into a slump just because she wouldn''t be able to have honey and maple syrup for some time. "Why... Why does this always happen... First, the herbs, and now honey and maple syrup... Why is it that I always lose those which are precious to me..." £ÛYuna£Ý But rather than that, what Grey was more worried about was the items Yuna came back with. Grey was about to unpack them, thinking they were groceries, but to his (very extreme) surprise, they were lingerie. Women''s lingerie. Grey''s eyes almost popped out of its sockets at that moment, his heart beating out of his chest. He knows that Yuna is an adult already, but she never thought she''d buy such bold and mature lingeries. He was in shock. ''Haah... Yuna, just why were you buying these...'' £ÛGrey£Ý He was happy, but at the same time, he was also worried. He doesn''t know what to feel when his lovely and adorable fianc¨¦e bought such extreme undergarments. Or rather, he doesn''t know whether he should present to know or not to know. ''Helen... I really need to talk to that girl later...'' £ÛGrey£Ý There was only one thing which was certain, and that is Helen isn''t a good influence on Yuna. He knows he won''t be able to see the extremely pure and innocent Yuna from before, but he doesn''t want her to be corrupted by such indecencies either. It was then that Grey decided he would have to confront the vile demoness bearing the name of "Helen" as soon as he could. But first... He needs to deal with Yuna at the moment. He just can''t leave her moping for the rest of the day. "Yuna, why don''t we©`" £ÛGrey£Ý SLAAAAMMMMM ©` Yet before he even had the chance, Yuna suddenly slammed the table and stood up from her seat. Her tears had stopped trickling and there was only a fierce passion left burning in her eyes, determination brewing in her heart. "If you''re going to be unfair, then I''ll have no choice but to pay in kind! Make sure to prepare yourself, you Syrup Fiends!" £ÛYuna£Ý Loud and clear, the young lady declared with certainty. She looked like a warrioress ready for battle, her eyes sharp as her daggers and her determination higher than the sky above her. She is ready to set forth another quest. "Huh....?" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 394 END Chapter 395: The Quest for Sweet Syrups! (pt. I) RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE There were no massive earthquakes nor were there any disastrous storms. Yet the air was trembling, darkness looming over the place and people''s bodies trembling ever so slightly, three figures inside a room. One of them was a normal civilian, the other was a young man whose features could not be mistaken for any other, and lastly, there was a silver-haired elf whose usually blue and innocent eyes now looked more menacing than ever. Her eyes were sharp and there was a burning hostility in her heart. All the man before them could do was tremble in fear at the sight of the two. He was especially wary of the young lady, feeling like a dagger might plunge to his neck at a single mistake. "The tea is quite tasty, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y-Yes! Very much so, Your Highness! Would you perhaps like me to serve you more? I would be more than glad to!" £ÛGiornes£Ý "No, it''s alright. This much is already enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, I see... That''s a relief then..." £ÛGiornes£Ý The man before them was "Giornes". He is a merchant in the town of Barkley located about 300 kilometers from Galderia, and is a Bronze-Rank Merchant who has been in the business for a couple decades already. Giornes isn''t particularly famous, but he is doing well enough so that he could live a comfortable life and not worry about not having food on the table. He was just another merchant who is yet to make a name, and is simply doing what he can to earn. "Grey, that''s more than enough chit chat. We''re here on a quest, remember? We can be waring so much time with the client." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I suppose you''re right. Sorry about that, Mister Giornes." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, no, it should be me who''s apologizing." £ÛGiornes£Ý The reason why Grey and Yuna were there was none other than to finish a quest they had taken up in the Adventurers'' Guild. It was a quest which tasks them to subjugate the bandits which are responsible for destroying the Palma Bridge. Because of their doings, the main route in the town of Barkley has been disrupted and several merchants have no choice but be delayed. Several businesses have already been affected, and so much more will be in the future. Moreover, even when they tried to repair the bridge with the help of magic, it was futile. The bandits came back again when people least suspected it and destroyed it again. It has already happened a third time. "Three times already... Is there something wrong with your security? Once is quite understandable, but twice, not to mention thrice... This is disappointing." £ÛYuna£Ý "I-It''s because of my incompetence, Your Highness! Please forgive me!" £ÛGiornes£Ý "Hmph! Do you even know how important that bridge is?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes! Please pardon this lowly one!" £ÛGiornes£Ý Giornes also happens to be the client who made a request to the guild for the swift subjugation of the bandits. He is the man in charge of the bridge repairs, security, and management. The man who is the key to everything. Yet never did that man think that the ones to accept his request would be Grey and Yuna, the fabled Heroes whom even nobles have a hard time meeting. Those heroes are now sitting in front of him, making his whole body tremble and rattle. "Yuna, calm down for a moment." £ÛGrey£Ý "But Grey! This is unacceptable! This shouldn''t be happening!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know. So let''s calm down for a moment, alright? I''ll handle this quickly, so why don''t you enjoy yourself with some tea and snacks for the meantime?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Okay... You win this time..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it wasn''t just Giornes, even Grey is puzzled why they were there. It was all due to Yuna''s sudden and unreasonable decision to crush whoever caused the lack of honey and maple syrup. That''s right, it''s all because of honey and maple syrup. Just a couple hours ago, Yuna suddenly dragged Grey towards the Merchants'' Guild in Galderia and asked for some information from Marcel. Before he knew it, they were already flying in the sky, and heading towards Barkley, the root of the problem. Needless to say, everyone in Barkley''s Guild was surprised when the two of them made their entrance. They didn''t even bother hiding their true identities, immediately asking for the quest as soon as they arrived on the scene. And now, here they are, in front of the client who is even more nervous than shocked. And Yuna was still pouty and angry, raring to give the bandits a beating for disturbing their peaceful daily life. All for the sake of honey and maple syrup. ''Haah... Seriously, this girl loves sweets too much...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Grey doesn''t know whether it was because she read too many novels recently or that she has been spoiled too much by him, but Yuna''s personality has become more and more impulsive as of late, acting a little more childish. No, actually, after seeing her buy what she bought this morning, Grey couldn''t dare think his beloved fianc¨¦e is turning childish. Because no child would dare buy such bold and daring undergarments. She''s definitely not a child. "Umm... Your Highness... Is there something wrong?" £ÛGiornes£Ý "Ah, sorry... I was just thinking of something important for a moment. Where were we again? Was it the bandits? Am I correct?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, Your Highness... As I was saying..." £ÛGiornes£Ý Well, there was no need to think too much about it for the moment. Though things might have taken all sorts of weird turns for today, Grey and Yuna could still talk about it later on. For now, they should focus on the quest. And thankfully, the bandits were nothing more than just a group of petty thieves, the strongest of them only at E-rank. There are less than 20 of them, and they are mostly retired adventurers who didn''t have anything better to do. As usual, their hideout is in the mountains located deep in the cave. It seems like they have been hiding in a cave, one big enough to hold several people. They are just a new bandit group who just recently inhabited the area. "I see... That does sound helpful... And where exactly is this cave you''re talking about? There should be many in the mountains, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Worry not, Your Highness. We already know the location of their hideout. All that''s needed to do is to investigate and subjugate them" £ÛGiornes£Ý "So you already know, huh... That would really be useful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. It took us quite some time, but we found out their hideout is just under the foot of Mount Ligayen, right around.... Here! It''s here, Your Highness!" £ÛGiornes£Ý Declared Giornes as he pointed at one of the mountains in the map and marked it with a red "X". It was neither too far away, nor too close, but if one didn''t have any guides, they would surely get lost with how dense the forest there is. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. However, with Grey''s eyes, there was no way they would get lost. They should be able to bridge the whole distance in a matter of a couple minutes. However, there is just one thing which bothers him... "Hmm... How long have you found out about their hideout?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! We just found out about it yesterday! Some of my men got injured getting this information, so this is pretty precious to us." £ÛGiornes£Ý "I see... They must be pretty competent men, then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha, I''m honored to hear your praise, Your Highness." £ÛGiornes£Ý And that was the fact that Grey and Yuna never heard about such and information about it from the Adventurers'' Guild. It wasn''t just the location, the numbers of the bandits, their capabilities, and many other information were also missing. As a client, it is one''s responsibility to report everything you know to the guild to make the situation easier and make sure things go well. Even if they just found out about it yesterday, it should have reached the Guilds'' ears by now. Moreover, time was money to a merchant. As someone who is losing money with the passing of time, he should have reported it as soon as he could. There is nothing to gain in delaying things no matter what the circumstances are. ¡ºGrey... Did you find out something...?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah... He''s lying...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý But most importantly, he was lying. Grey had already marked him as "evil" as soon as they saw him, and now, it was proven even more to be right. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was not right, suspicions growing by the second. And despite being a Bronze-Rank Merchant, much like Gerd and his family, he was wearing outfits which are too fancy for the financial status he claims to have. They all looked recently bought as well, making things even more suspicious. "Right... About their attack patterns, do you know something ir, Mister Giornes? Like when they strike, at what timing, and all those sorts of things?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m sorry, Your Highness, but unfortunately, I don''t..." £ÛGiornes£Ý "I see... That would have been helpful..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked a question, and Griones'' lied again. His heart glowed a bright red color, the color of deceit surging strong. He could fool others with his acting, but there was no way he could fool Grey''s almighty eyes. "Then... What do you say we focus on reconstructing and strengthening the bridge so that the merchants can pass. Yuna and I could help." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-A-Ah! H-How could I be so shameless to ask Your Highnesses to do so. I can''t possibly waste your precious time. That would be preposterous!" £ÛGiornes£Ý "Don''t worry. It only takes a minute." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Even more so! With speed like that, it would surely cost us a lot! We can''t possibly spend so much and inconvenience you." £ÛGiornes£Ý "Then, it would be alright if we do it for free, right? We also have some things we want to buy from those merchants, so it really isn''t an inconvenience for us. This should be a pretty beneficial deal for everyone, no?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But Your Highness, how about the workers who are repairing the Palma bridge? We already have a contract, so repairing it would make it hard for them. Please think about the workers, Your Highness." £ÛGiornes£Ý Grey tried to offer a helping hand about the situation, but the more he tried to show his good will, the more Giornes pushed the offer away, lies spilled here and there, it was as if he didn''t want the bridge to be repaired. Rather, he wants to prolong it as much as he can. With that, Grey and Yuna have basically confirmed their suspicions. No matter how one looked at it, there was no way a merchant would turn down Grey and Yuna''s offer which only has benefits. Grey tried to push more, but Giornes made up more and more unthinkable lies and excuses to just make sure Grey and Yuna didn''t interfere with his plans. He was digging his grave deeper and deeper with time. "Then, if that''s the case, we can do nothing about it, then..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Thank you very much for understanding, Your Highness... Oh! And I hope you weren''t offended by my impertinence." £ÛGiornes£Ý "Hahaha. Not at all. We''re not that petty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. It''s normal to listen to your elders." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Your Highnesses really are as magnanimous and benevolent as they say. To meet the two of you, today must be my lucky day." £ÛGiornes£Ý Or so they say, but Grey and Yuna didn''t have a shred of respect for the man who was before them. Rather, they viewed him as someone despicable who needs to be eliminated as soon as possible. He was a snake who lived through other''s suffering. They wanted to report him to the guild as soon as possible, but it would be useless without any evidence. The best thing they could do was catch the bandits and dispose of the trash one after another. Maybe they''ll get a clue there. "Then, we''ll be taking our leave now, Mister Giornes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, so soon?! Why don''t we have lunch first, Your Highnesses? I know a good place which serves some very exquisite dishes and great desserts." £ÛGiornes£Ý "Hahaha. Thanks for the offer, but we still have a lot of bandits to catch to see. Maybe we''ll see each other during dinner?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll be looking forward to it, Mister Giornes!" £ÛYuna£Ý Giornes tried to hold back Grey and Yuna as soon as possible, but it was no use. The two of them didn''t fall for his temptations and soon stood up from their seats. Before long, they finally took their leave, silence remaining in the room. That silence was soon broken by a series of erratic footsteps, Giornes walking back and forth in the lonely room, panic and anxiety traced on his face. He was biting his fingernails and mumbling several incomprehensible words. It was only now that his true face was revealed, his face now white and his almost balding hair disheveled from scratching his head. Grey and Yuna''s sudden visit was too much for him to handle, his plans spiraling into ruin. ¡ºHe''s panicking a lot, isn''t he?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºThat''s only natural. We suddenly showed up all of the sudden and destroyed all his plans, after all. He must be shaken.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHmph! He deserves it for ruining our day!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Unbeknownst to him, Grey and Yuna were actually still observing him, using both their abilities to hide their existence and peer through the doors. Giornes couldn''t be any more suspicious with his involvement in the matter. Thankfully, it seems like he won''t be feeling anytime soon. He still has a lot of money, jewelry, and luxurious items in his hidden vault. There was no way he could flee while Grey and Yuna ho and defeat the bandits. ¡ºProcyon, Achernar, can watch over the man for us? Just report to us if he does something dangerous and don''t hesitate to stop him.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºRoger that, Master!¡» £ÛProcyon£Ý ¡ºUnderstood, Master!¡» £ÛAchernar£Ý ¡ºGood. We''ll be counting on the two of you then.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Now, there is possibly no way Giornes could escape with two S-rank familiars probing his every move. The moment he tries to escape is the moment he''ll be beaten into submission. They don''t even need to lift a finger. With that, Grey and Yuna headed towards the location marked by the map given by Giornes, Grey using his eyes to survey the whole surroundings. They bolted through the forest, rushing towards the hideout without any breaks. "Get out of my way!" £ÛYuna£Ý BHUKKKKK KUAAKKKK RRIIIIIEEEEKKKKK Some monsters popped out, but they were no match to Yuna. All she did was swipe her hands and their heads went flying, their bodies falling towards the ground with loud thuds resounding in the air soon after. Some beasts also tried to approach them, but sensing the bloodlust in Yuna''s eyes and heart, they dared not to approach her. Just a quick glance was enough to scare the light out of them, each and every single one of them running away in fear. "Yuna... Are you still mad about the honey and maple syrup?" £ÛGrey£Ý "How could I not?! He disturbed our peaceful lives just because of his greed! I would understand if it was monsters or beasts, but this... This is unforgivable!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not the purpose of this quest, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That doesn''t matter! I will never forgive him!" £ÛYuna£Ý And the reason for such bloodlust was nothing more than the honey and maple syrup Yuna missed out on Galderia. She was still holding a heavy grudge against Giornes, wanting to beat him up for being a nonsensical bastard. Actually, her sweets addiction is already too much. Grey could only think what would happen if the supply of sugar was suddenly cut off for some reason. Yuna might even wage war against a whole kingdom if she ever needs to. "Yuna... Don''t wage wars against any country, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? What are you talking about, Grey? Did you eat something strange this morning? Do you have a fever?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I should be the one asking that, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, there was no use trying to understand the young lady, one''s head only hurting when they tried to. It wasn''t like she was unfathomable, she is just extremely carefree and free-spirited that it was hard to rein her in. Not that Grey could judge her for that anyway as he too was already in a realm where common sense doesn''t work on him. It may be because of magic or because of their absurd experiences, but he is fully aware he wasn''t in any way normal. "Yuna, you should stop frowning already. That''s not good for you, and.... You look much cuter when you smile, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "W-What?! Th-That flattery won''t work on me! D-Dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m being sincere though? I''m sure Yuna is the cutest when you smile." £ÛGrey£Ý "G-Geez! Stop teasing me already! We''re still on a quest, Grey! Why are you looking at me?! Focus on the mission before us! Geez!'' £ÛYuna£Ý No, actually, the two of them were just idiots. No matter which angle you look at it, they are idiots who are too much of a fool for one another, a sweet atmosphere of red and pink drifting in the air as flowers bloomed all over the place. I pity the monsters who see such a sickly sweet scene before their lives flash before their eyes. They were so sweet, they lost the motivation to fight before the battle even started. Oh, how painful must it be for such pitiful creatures. All flirting and teasing aside, Grey and Yuna continued rushing straight towards the said hideout, arriving there in all but a couple moments. However, the moment they arrived, what greeted them was a surprise. "There''s... No one here..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was furniture, there were used tools, and there were unusual rock formations. It might seem like a hideout at first, but there were no traces of it being used in quite some time already. There was no way it was a hideout. "Haah... I already expected it... But a trap, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Their real hideout must be somewhere else. Giornes, that greedy pig... He must have made this to confuse the adventurers..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, seeing as to how he''s still not caught, it must have been effective." £ÛGrey£Ý It also wasn''t an abandoned hideout. Rather, it was a decoy which is laid there in order to confuse those who come to scout and investigate. There were no traps or anything of the sort. It was simply a distraction. However, there was no need to worry. Grey already knew Giornes was lying, and is simply checking the hideout for sure. Just in case there were trapped adventurers or something of the sort, they could then help them out. And unfortunately for Giornes, Grey had already memorized the map he showed and the location of the caves. Even if it was an unknown cave, he would still be able to find their hideout as long as he keeps his eyes peeled. "Grey, where should we go next?" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''ll go northeast. Since this is a distraction, the hideout should be the furthest one away. It also seems to be quite a hidden place." £ÛGrey£Ý "Isn''t that too obvious?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, Giornes is more simple than you think. Didn''t you see how he panicked at the slightest provocation? I''m sure he didn''t think too far ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, and Yuna remembered the scene just a couple moments ago. And surely enough, she could remember him panicking. He was quite good at acting, but he isn''t the brightest. He wasn''t a very calculating man, even Yuna could tell. There was no time to waste. Grey and Yuna soon rushed towards the furthest cave, all the while Grey scanned the nearby areas where the bandits could possibly dwell. However, he didn''t find anything, only regular caves filled with rocks and darkness. It wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna arrived at their destination, and surely enough, it was the hideout of the bandits. There was only a small crevice so it was hard to see, but the space inside was pretty massive, perfect for a hideout. "Are you sure it''s here, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I even see them partying inside." £ÛGrey£Ý And carefree as can be, the bandits were having the time of their lives, eating various sorts of good food and drinking the heaviest barrels of booze. They were all chatting and laughing merrily, bragging about their recent crimes. As expected, they were all red, not a single one fit to be spared and as it seems, they have also killed some adventurers who were sent to subjugate them before Grey and Yuna arrived. It was another group of scum that needed to be wiped clean of the world. "Yuna, how do you want to deal with©`" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Blue Phoenix!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A sudden wave of heat lashed out in the forest and a Phoenix adorned in blue flames was given life. Yuna reached her palms out and the Phoenix soared at her command, rushing towards the cave''s walls and bolting at breakneck speed. BOOOOOMMMMMMM CRASH THUD THUD The Phoenix crashed and a loud explosion rang out throughout the whole forest. The once hidden cave was cracked open, debris and rocks falling towards the ground as it crumbled and clouds of dust brewing all over the place. A pile of debris appeared and sunlight finally graced the cave. Coughs and screams rang out all over the place, the bandits'' faces filled with confusion. Just then, a slender figure stood atop the rubble, her blue eyes shimmering like the sky behind her. "Prepare yourselves, you Syrup Fiends! I''m gonna make you pay!" £ÛYuna£Ý The Plan...? There was no plan. Yuna will just beat them up. "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 395 END Chapter 396: The Quest for Sweet Syrups! (pt. II) One elf and over a dozen bandits. One stood atop the rubble and the others looked at her, shock and confusion in their faces. Some were still groggy, standing up ever so slowly and focusing their attention on the young lady before them. The sudden collapse of the cave''s wall was too sudden and so was the appearance of the silver-haired elf. Most of the bandits were squinting their eyes, trying to get their eyes used to the bright shimmer of sunlight. No, actually, there was still another figure present in the scene. He was now covering his face with one of his hands, seemingly having a headache as he shook his head, still bewildered by the sudden actions of his beloved fianc¨¦e. "Haah... Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý There were many things on his mind, but all he could muster to say was a single word and a sigh. He knew that Yuna gets impulsive when it comes to the silliest of matters, but never did he think she would immediately blast the cave open, Well, it was also because of her sudden actions that things got a lot easier for them. Grey was also able to make a few speculations about the bandits, his eyes swimming left and right as he appraised all of them. "The hell... I was just drinking my beer... Who the hell is disturbing us?!" "An elf? What the hell is she doing here?" "Was she the one who destroyed the cave''s walls?" Like Giornes said, there were less than 20 of them, but unlike the information he gave to them, there weren''t just E-rankers and below. There is one D-ranker present and a handful of E-rankers and F-rankers in the cave. No matter how you looked at it, they weren''t just normal bandits, but quite the strong ones. With the mismatched information before them, one could only assume why no adventurer came back alive from the quest they''ve taken. "Are those questions even important?! She''s an adventurer, you f*cking morons! Grab your weapons quickly and prepare to capture her!" The bandits were all confused, but in a quick moment, the disorderly bunch soon snapped back to reality, most of them sobering up from the drinks they had and taking up arms, raising their blades and preparing their bows. "The morons who already have your weapons, attack her!" While the others went and grabbed their weapons, the others raised their swords and spears and charged towards the young lady. They were still confused about what''s going on, and were simply following their leader''s orders. And despite the fact that several bandits were charging before her, she didn''t move an inch and simply analyzed their strength from how fast they were moving and how they wielded their weapons, eyes cold as glacial ice as she did. ¡ºGrey... Let me take care of this alone.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡º... Sure... Not like you''ll listen to me anyway... Go ham, Milady.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna breathed, heaved a deep inhale and focused her eyes on the enemies before her, everything seeming to slow down as her eyes glimmered a sharp and dangerous glint. An even sharper glint was the shimmer of her deadly daggers. "What are you standing there for, you b*tch?!" "You disturbed our party! Die!" Shouted the small fries and soon-to-be corpses as they pounced towards the young lady. They were already at point-blank range, swinging their swords and thrusting their spears without mercy, still a little drunk from their merry celebration. Their weapons pierced the young lady©` or so their wishes. But before they knew it, she was already gone from their sight and vanished into thin air. It was as if she was just a mirage, her whole existence nothing but a fleeting lie. "Huh? Where did that w*nch go©`" The next moment she appeared, she was already in front of the bandits'' leader, one of her feet touching the ground and the other raised up, lunging towards the scum''s face, the shadow of death looming over the latter. The kick connected, and the boots dented in the man''s face. There was blood and broken teeth that came out. Before the bandit scum could even understand what was happening blasted towards the rear walls, body flying faster than an arrow. CRASSSHHHHHHH THUD THUD THUD A loud echo rang throughout the cave, the man falling helplessly towards the ground after receiving Yuna''s kick. There was a subtle thud echoing soon after, and silence then looming in the air, a D-ranker taken care of in an instant. "That''s one down... 15 more to go." £ÛYuna£Ý Her cold voice echoed in the and the blue glimmer of her eyes pierced the bandits. Many were confused about what happened, frozen in shock as they watched the motionless body of their leader now down on the ground. "You bastards! Don''t just stand there! Attack her! Archers, aim for the head!" Fortunately for the bandits, they still had a capable vice-leader, instructing them as soon as their leader was down and raising up morale. They once again charged towards Yuna, the mages and archers preparing their attacks. Yet like before, Yuna still stood still and observed the situation. She marked all the location of the bandits, and took note of the positions of the mages and the archers, a torrent of arrows and spells coming her way. "How disappointing..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to panic. All Yuna did was wave her hand and invisible blades came out of nowhere and sliced up all the arrows rushing towards her. The spells were also nothing different, diced without resistance all the same. "This is for our leader! Die, you useless b*tch!" "Kekeke! See how I''ll mess your pretty face up!" The bandits came after the spells and arrows, seemingly using a blindfolding tactic. It would have definitely worked against a single enemy had it been a normal situation, but unfortunately for them, there was nothing normal about the elf before them. "Too noisy." £ÛYuna£Ý Like the spells and arrows before them, Yuna remained still. She brandished her daggers at unimaginable speeds, not a single glimmer to be seen as her blade cut through the air, only a sharp sparkle by the tip of her daggers. There was no pain nor wes there agony. Before they even noticed, their heads had already been cut and their lives were already severed. They only knew that they suddenly lost strength, their bodies dulling down by the moment. The bandits could no longer raise their swords and they all fell towards the ground. The unnoticeable wounds were now painted head, their heads rolling in the ground and blood gushing forth like a fountain from their decapitated bodies. FWOOOSHHHH Another bunch of arrows came from the rear, finishing the chain of attacks as its goal, but they couldn''t even scratch the young lady. She simply caught them by her hands and threw them back even faster than before, darting like lightning bolts. The arrows didn''t even take a second to reach, piercing the skulls of their owners at breakneck speed. They bore a hole without mercy, three more figures falling towards the ground, their flames of life extinguished in a passing instant. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Wha... What the hell just happened..." Silence once again loomed in the air, and fear started to creep into the bandits'' hearts the moment they realized the situation they were in. Almost half of their men were taken down before they knew it, their lives next on the line. "M-Monster! She''s a monster! We''re gonna die!" "Run for your lives! Don''t let her catch you!" "Dammit! Who said being a bandit was easy?! Curse you!" However, they realized far too late. Panic ran rampant throughout the whole cave in an instant, the bandits running around like scared chickens as they scurried away for their dear lives. There was no camaraderie to be seen, everyone wanting to escape. Unfortunately for them, they were no different from those who already died. One tried to escape and climb up the pile of rubble, but his head was soon decapitated from his body, a silent figure appearing before them soon after. "That''s 9... And that''s 10 and 11..." £ÛYuna£Ý The very same figure quickly disappeared, then appearing by the right side once again. Two more lives were devoured by the bloodthirsty demoness, only a silver glimmer shimmering in their eyes before their heads were cut off. "How many of you are left again? There should be 5, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young lady, brewing even more fear and panic in the hearts of the bandits and making them realize just what kind of hell they put themselves into. Tears then formed in the corner of their eyes, their bodies trembling ever so evidently. As if he didn''t learn his lesson, one of the scared bandits tried to run away, frantically climbing up the pile of rubble and reaching out for the forest. But all he grasped was the taste of death, his vision rolling around as his head flew off from his body, "P-Please have mercy! Please spare us!" "Th-That''s right! We promise to live honest lives©`" There were also some who kneeled to the ground and begged for their lives to be spared, but Yuna didn''t spare them a second glance. She simply swiped her hands and off with their heads, only two more bandits remaining. They have already taken so many lives, and so, they should have prepared for theirs to be taken as well. There was no need to show guilt or mercy to such contemptible people who are even worse than beasts. They must be eradicated. "Haah... How pathetic..." £ÛGrey£Ý The remaining two tried to fight back with whatever they could muster, but their fates were not any different from the rest of their band. They were all sent to the afterlife to meet their creator, silence soon swallowing the cave once more. It was still unclear to Grey whether there was heaven or hell in Merusia, but if there ever is, there was only one place such wicked and atrocious souls could go. They don''t deserve any sort of mercy, and should be rightfully punished. "That sure was quick." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry. I made sure to leave one alive." £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, I know... You did a good job, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he patted the head of the young lady. She may look fine after killing the bandits, but they were still people. There was still a bit of discomfort in her heart for taking their lives, even though it wasn''t the first time. It''s not that Yuna was weak, her mentality and values were just a little different than Grey''s. She won''t be having nightmares about it, but she''ll be surely thinking about it for quite some time. He needed to comfort her, even by a little bit. "Mou... Grey, I''m not a child anymore, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I know, I know. I''m just praising my adorable but deadly fianc¨¦e. Is there something wrong with doing that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Why did you have to include ''deadly''? If you''re going to praise me, at least do it all the way. Geez, you dummy." £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, it doesn''t take much to cheer up and comfort the young lady. All Grey had to do was pat her head and give her compliments, and she was happy as can be, her ears flapping up and down as she enjoyed her little reward. It would have been a cute and romantic scene, unfortunately, there was too much blood and decapitated heads rolling around. Well, not that anyone could judge them anyway. The two were simply too absurd to be judged by common sense. Fortunately enough, though Yuna did go through a rampage, she still left one of the bandits alive. His face may have been dented in by Yuna''s powerful kick, but he was still breathing. That was more than enough for the two of them. "Now then, let''s start the interrogations, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý A little bit of healing and a little bit of threatening, Grey and Yuna extracted information out of the bandit leader and made him confess about his crimes. And as expected, the greedy merchant, Giornes, was involved. He was the one who hired all the bandits to destroy Palma bridge, gave them the full schedule of the guards'' shift, and supplied them with food and equipment. Everything was his plan in order to siphon money out of the merchants. Grey could have easily extracted all such information using his "Eyes of Destiny" but they still needed to secure someone who would testify against Giornes. The leader of the bandits was perfect for the job. "Th... Then... Will I be spared...?" Asked the bandit leader, yet there were no answers. Grey and Yuna simply gave him a vague smile and made shivers run down her spine. The young lady was especially smiley when she cracked her knuckles and readied herself. There was no warning whatsoever. Yuna''s fist suddenly bolted towards the bandit leader''s face and dent it in once again. More blood was spilled and more teeth were broken. The bandits leader was sent unconscious, once more. "That''s for delaying my honey and maple syrup." £ÛYuna£Ý Had he not been needed as a witness, we would have met his friends in the afterlife. Unfortunately, Grey and Yuna still needs, and he gets to live another day. It was a shame, but there was nothing they could do about it. "Now then... Let''s give our friend a quick visit, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste to dilly-dally. Yuna soon froze the cave with massive chunks of ice to preserve the scene. There were a lot of ways to go about it, but it was the best Grey and Yuna could think of. As for the unconscious bandit leader, he got carried by one of the familiars, swaying left and right as they ran through the forest. It didn''t take too long before they reached town at such incredible speeds. ... CLINK CLINK CLANG CLANG KASHING KASHING Silver, gold, and precious gemstones shone ever so brilliantly, moving in a wave and disappearing all of the sudden. There was only a dim light and they started to glow dim, vanishing soon after as if they never existed. A fat and greedy pig rummaged through his vault, panic traced on his face as he took the most valuable items, storing them in his storage ring and making sure he took them away with him, hoarding as if there was no tomorrow. No, actually, there really was no tomorrow. There was no time to waste and there was no time to dilly-dally. With Grey and Yuna taking the quest, it was only a matter of time before he gets caught. It would be game over by then. ''Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Why is this happening?!'' £ÛGiornes£Ý He was just enjoying his life and extorting from the people. The plan to destroy the bridge and take charge of its repair was a brilliant one, the precious coins of gold and silver pouring into his pockets everyday as if there was no end to it. He tasked the bandits to destroy the bridge, and whenever the merchants gave him money to repair it, he overcharged them. He also paid the workers less and bought cheap and substandard materials, playing all sides like useless fools. When adventurers came, he made sure to fool them as much as he could, giving them both true and false information. He made sure to divert the string ones away from the hideout, and lure the weak ones for the kill. It was all going perfectly, not a single person questioning him. Money poured into his pocket, and he even surpassed the amount Silver-ranked merchants could earn. It was a prosperous time for a scumbag like him. ''Why?! Of all people, why them?!'' £ÛGiornes£Ý And when he thought everything was going smoothly, unexpected variables suddenly came to play. The mere appearance of two youths thwarted his plans and everything is now in ruins, everything going awry. If he ever wants to escape with all the riches he has intact, he needs to move as fast as he can and take as much as he can. He needs to do so before Grey and Yuna return from the quest and take him out for good. He may have paid the bandits, but they were scum just like him. They aren''t loyal to him, so there is a massive probability that they''ll betray him one way or another. It would be better if the two just killed them on the spot. ''Tsk! I should have bought a better storage ring!'' £ÛGiornes£Ý It didn''t take too long before he stored his valuables. With the limit of his storage ring, he could only store about half of the things he bought using the money extorted from the merchants, and most were left behind. It was a shame, but his life was more important than mere gold and accessories. All he could do was grit his teeth and clench his fists before giving up. He soon heaved a lengthy sigh and let go of his greed for once. "Dammit... I''ll be back for you..." £ÛGiornes£Ý Said the greedy pig as he held the handle of the door of his vault room. It was a hidden room which doesn''t only contain treasure but an escape route as well. As long as he moves discreetly, there should be no one to spot him. The man quickly looked at the vault doors and sealed it with illusion magic once again. At the same time, he took the secret room and walked inside the dark and narrow runnel, only a magic lantern lighting his way before him. "This damn tunnel! Why is it so narrow?!" £ÛGiornes£Ý He grumbled and raged as he walked, face filled with frustration after everything that happened which wasn''t in his plans. He continued to tread the dark and narrow path, taking some breaks for his fat ass to rest and catch his break. He continued such a trend and before long, he finally arrived at the end. There was a ladder leading towards a trapdoor, and all he had to do was climb it. As soon as he opened the trapdoor, he was out in a deserted alley, not a single person in sight. "Hah! Those damn fools! Let''s see if they can still catch me!" £ÛGiornes£Ý Pride and arrogance was painted on his face as he heaved a sigh of relief. With how far he already is, there was only a slim chance he would get caught. All he needed to do was head to the carriage and make his escape©` "Now then, where is that... carr... iage..." £ÛGiornes£Ý ... Or at least, he was supposed to. But rather than a carriage, what greeted him were two youths, a pair of puppies, a beaten up bandit leader, a handful of soldiers, and a large number of angry merchants ready to beat him up. "Mister Giornes, let''s have a quick talk, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was smiling, but her eyes were definitely terrifying. A single glance was all it took and the greedy pig merchant could tell he would be in a hell of beating the moment he got caught. Fear erupted in the depths of his heart. "G-G-Get away from me! Save me©` Urkk!" £ÛGiornes£Ý The greedy merchant tried to run away, but before he could, a painful projectile struck him from behind. And no, it wasn''t Grey nor Yuna. It wasn''t even magic in the first place. It was a heavy wooden slipper thrown by one of the angry merchants. "You damn pig! I''m going to make you pay for delaying my business!" "My daughter''s birthday was yesterday! You made me miss it, you bastard!" "Get me a pair of scissors! I''m going to castrate this motherf*cker!" As it seems, the merchants are even angrier than Yuna. Their reasons were also more understandable than hers, each and every single one of them wanting to beat him up for disrupting their business and delaying their important matters. Not even the soldiers could stop them from going on a rampage, all of them throwing their fists towards the greedy pig. Even the old woman who could barely walk with her cane was beating him up with her cane. She was furious. "You know what, Grey... I don''t think I should beat him up for now..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I also think that''s a good idea..." £ÛGrey£Ý Just like that, the whole case was solved and everything returned to normal. Grey and Yuna also repaired the bridge and even reinforced it with magic, allowing the carriages to cross once more and the route to move along again. As a sign of gratitude, they were given all sorts of gifts by the merchant, ranging from money, to sweets, to spices, and even some little trinkets. Yuna was especially from receiving honey and maple syrup, smiling ever so brightly. After turning in and processing the quest, they then headed back home with the use of gates and had their rest. That afternoon, they cooked cinnamon-honey pancakes and topped it with butter, honey, and maple syrup. A super sweet delight. "Mmn¡«! This is so deliciouc¡«! Honey and Maple Syrup really is the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, that''s too much..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Isn''t it fine? It''s not like we''ll eat like this everyday, anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Forget it... Just do what you want..." £ÛGrey£Ý As one would expect, Yuna''s sweet tooth had struck once again. She was pouring a copious amount of honey and maple syrup in her pancakes. It was as if she hadn''t had them for several years when she just last ate it yesterday. Grey could only sigh. And while Yuna was doing so, a sudden thought came to Grey''s mind. He hasn''t had the chance to ask about it since they''ve been so busy all day, and seeing how Yuna is enjoying herself, it seems like she had almost forgotten about it. "Yuna, can I ask you something?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Go ahead." £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Well... What''s the deal with the lingeries?" £ÛGrey£Ý PFFF COUGH COUGH COUGH The question was so sudden, Yuna almost coughed her pancakes out from surprise. Grey hurriedly gave her water to drink and clear her throat, traces of panic evident on the young lady''s face, frantically drinking the glass of water, And Grey was right, Yuna had almost forgotten about it. She quickly turned her head to the couch where she left the shopping bag, and surely enough, it seemed like a certain someone had taken a quick peek. "D... Di... Did you see...?" £ÛYuna£Ý She asked, and Grey could only nod in silence. In a short moment, the young lady''s face was slowly dyed red all the way to the tip of her pointy ears. There were tears forming on the corner of her eyes, looking as if she was about to cry. Well, she wasn''t the only one who was embarrassed. So was Grey. Never did he think that Yuna would be so bold to buy such things, and though he was happy, he couldn''t help but be flustered at the sudden appearance of such undergarments. "Uuu... Grey, you dummy..." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 396 END Chapter 397: Another World Cinematography BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM Explosions and shockwaves ruptured the ground, the winds lashing out with every clash and the ground shook at every wave. There was a storm of mana and ruin, the symphony of death playing heavily in the air. Platinum streaks bolted across the ground and all sorts of colors flashed in every second. Mana gathered into intense orbs of light, sucking everything towards the center until the air started to howl and bellow, pulsing and shining violently. The orbs were broken and mana burst forth like a storm, several beams raining down on the ground like a downpour or death and destruction, craters appearing one after another and pillars of smoke rising towards the sky. ¡¶¡¶¡¶Barrier!¡·¡·¡· £ÛYuna£Ý She raised her hands and a storm of mana condensed into several layers of tough and resilient barriers. They overlapped atop one another and stopped the torrent of beams and blasts coming her way. At the same time, she swiped her hands and her daggers disappeared. The very next moment, one of her started to glow, a magnificent staff appearing in her hands. It was the same platinum color as the dragons above her, glimmering so brilliantly. She focused her mind and calmed her breathing, the staff glowing a glacial blue color and the winds around her starting to freeze. Even the ground was not spared, a thin layer of frost and ice slowly creeping in towards all directions. BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM TACK TACK TACK The barrage of death was soon over and the barriers were lifted. The dragons rushed towards the young elf, but before they could even do so, a ringing sense of danger swept towards them, flapping their wings hastily as they made their retreat. She brandished the staff and diamond dust appeared all of the sudden. The whole ground was covered in frost, the winds trembling from the cold. Those dusts covered into a raging storm and lashed out everywhere, cold winds darting everywhere. The snow and ice swirled some more and turned into gigantic spear of deep blue and pure white, swirling like tornadoes and howling out like hungry wolves. It was made of pure frost, able to freeze anything at the slightest of touches. There wasn''t just one, but a whole 13 of them. Normally, it would have been hard to pull off, but with the assistance of the Divine Staff, Yuna is able to save 12 spells and use it for a later time. That very time is now! ¡¶¡¶¡¶Endless Frost: Khione!¡·¡·¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Her cold voice rang out and the spears bolted all over the place. With how blue and fast they were, they would seem like lightning bolts at the same time, chasing down the dragons who were pouring torrents to the young elf. "You''re not going anywhere!" £ÛYuna£Ý Some tried to maneuver their way out of the raging spears, but with the activation of her "Authority", she controlled the spears from a long distance, making them sing and dance in her tune, not missing even a single beat. All the High Dragons could do was hide and run away. They were much weaker than Yuna, so there was no way they could confront the spears of ice head on. Only Sirius had the capability to do so, creating illusions to confuse Yuna. "Eldest Sister, thank you very much!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "You can thank me later. For now, focus on the battle before you." £ÛSirius£Ý "Understood!" £ÛProcyon£Ý All Sirius did was nothing more than make a myriad of illusions, but for Yuna who doesn''t possess the same eyes as Grey, it was a tricky situation. She even gave them some mana to make detecting the real ones even harder. There was also no need to panic. Some of the HIgh Dragons were injured, but with the help of Kentaurus, healing a big wound or two wasn''t too hard. The only problem was that when he heals others, he wastes a lot of mana. A massive lot of mana. BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM Of course, they didn''t just stay still and let themselves be hunted down. They also fought back, slowly but surely cracking down on the number of massive spears as much as they could, a downpour of ice raining down the ground. The whole battlefield had turned to hell once again, explosions akin to nuclear strikes ringing out everywhere. There was dust, debris, smoke, and vapor everywhere, the once flat terrain down riddled with craters and gashes. "Capella! Watch out©` !!!" £ÛVega£Ý ¡¶Death''s Maw!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Capella heeded Vega''s call as quickly as she could, but unfortunately for her, she wasn''t quick enough. All she could do was move her body slightly away from Yuna, the latter appearing out of this air and brandishing her daggers. Her daggers cut through the pretty platinum scales of Capella and her wings were almost crippled at the deadly flow. She spiraled out of control and almost crashed towards the ground, Yuna disappearing soon again. CRACK CRACK CRACK BOOOOMMMM An explosion of frost echoed all of the sudden and the whole ground was covered in an even thicker frost all of the sudden. Frozen fauna appeared one after another, from blue grassy fields al, the way to frozen canopies. All were present. Yet as much as how beautiful the forest was, it was also just as dangerous. Capella, who was now close to the ground, had been restrained by glacial blue vines and its thorns locked on it like a predator which just captured its prey. It was an area which spread hundreds of meters, making the ground Yuna''s own domain. The moment one lands on the ground would be the moment they will be finished. They would be as good as out of the match. "The Mistress got you too, huh, Capella..." £ÛCanopus£Ý "I-I''m really s-sorry... I-I-I was careless..." £ÛCapella£Ý "It''s fine, Capella. We aren''t really in a position to scold you." £ÛArcturus£Ý Well, it wasn''t just Capella who was taken out by Yuna''s area-controlling tactics, but Canopus, Arcturus, and Achernar as well. They were all lured into the Winter Forest and forced to be taken out after taking a substantial amount of damage. Normally, with Yuna only on par with Sirius, it would have been difficult to take on all the familiars, but with Yuna using her "Triple" of her authority, she boosts her strength to be on par with that of Disaster-Class, giving her a more equal advantage. In exchange, she has to drink one elixir one after another to recover her mana. She had to drink whenever she was free and make sure to watch out for the enemy. It was an exhausting task which required a lot of mental power. "Everyone sure is having fun, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý """Master!""" "Yo, everyone. It seems like Yuna''s been a little rough with you." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he approached the familiars and casted some healing over them. Their wounds aren''t very deep and the familiars aren''t very hurt, but there was no need to be cheap about it. It was better to keep them in tip-top condition. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Just a couple seconds later and all their wounds were healed, and all their blood and fluids have also been replaced. All that''s left to do is have them rest for some time and everyone would be good as new. Grey''s healing is also top-tier. "Thank you very much, Master. That was very much appreciated." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Ohh! I feel much better now! Thanks, Master! You''re a lifesaver!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Sure. Just make sure to rest yourselves. Don''t get too excited." £ÛGrey£Ý It has been almost half a month since Grey and Yuna took the honey and maple syrup quest and life has been calm as usual. They were doing their hobbies, doing quests, and enjoying each other''s sweet company. Now, Yuna is sparring against the familiars and sharpening her skills. Taking quests was good, but it''s still better to test your skills against someone whose level is close to hers. Sparring with the familiar was more than perfect. Normally, she would be sparring with Grey, but Grey has been working on a certain project for quite some time now. He has been locking himself in his workshop, doing all sorts of things and trying all sorts of experiments. There were also explosions "Then, shall we test this bad boy out?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, whipping out new equipment. There was a tripod which stood about the same height as his eyes, its legs stretched out in different heights, balancing itself to make the top flat and suitable for placing any object on it. He then placed a lensed magic tool, a small box with a handful of buttons all over it, a magic lens in front, a pair of clear crystals to emit light, and several canisters to hold several films on the right. It was the new and improved camera. Now, not just taking photographs, it can even record videos and audios of various scenes and is even packed with a mini projector to review videos later on. Its films can also store high definition videos at a maximum of about 30 minute duration! "Ohh! What''s that, Master? Is that a new weapon?!" £ÛCaponus£Ý "Second Brother, don''t be stupid! That''s clearly a camera, right, Master?!" £ÛVega£Ý "It seems like the Mistress has beaten you as well, Vega." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Hehehe! The Mistress is just too strong. Her attribute oppresses mine." £ÛVega£Ý And now, even Vega has joined the list of defeated dragons. Like Capella, she was caught by Yuna''s Winter Forest and suffered some light injuries. Grey quickly casted healing spells on her and relieved her of the pain and irritation. "Vega''s right. This is a camera, but! It''s very different from the camera you''ve seen before. This one is an even better version, you see......" £ÛGrey£Ý Explained Grey, obviously proud of his creation. It was one which took him quite a lot of time, effort, and headaches. And now, he''s finally completed it. The only thing is, it is much more expensive compared to normal cameras... Over a dozen times, at that. It was difficult to make the camera capture several dozen photos a second, but that was quickly overcome by improving the material of the film to be more resilient with the use of alchemy and changing the speed of the magic circuits which takes photos. The insanely difficult part was matching the audio of the video into the captured scenes. It was difficult to capture the exact same sounds, filter out various rubbish, and tie it to the films as the same item. There just wasn''t a rune to help. Fortunately enough, Grey was a Tier-8 Enchanter. If there was no rune to fit his use, then all he needed to do was make a new one. He weaved several circuits together to create a couple new runes with meaning and functions to fit his needs. Using those new runes, Grey then created a brand new type of film paper to inscribe those runes and make it hold the audio along the moving pictures. A tad bit of fiddling later, and Grey was finally able to complete the camera. "Well, it might be hard to understand for now... It would probably be better to just see it in action, right©`" £ÛGrey£Ý CRASH BOOOOOOMMM BOOOOOOMMMM THUD And just as Grey finished his explanation, another one of the familiars was blasted off towards the ground by Yuna''s most powerful spell, the Winter Forest embracing her soon after, ice taking over her whole body like a deadly poison. Not that Yuna would actually kill her anyway. After a couple seconds of being unable to break free, the Winter Forest loosened up and the platinum figure could get loose, soon heading back to the losers'' area. It was Procyon. "Welcome back, Procyon. You did well. Here, let me heal you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ugh... Thank you very much, Master... It hurts..." £ÛProcyon£Ý "Don''t worry about it. It''s just a little bit of mana anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý Now, there were only 3 more High Dragons remaining in the battlefield. It was Sirius who wields Illusion Magic, Kentaurus with his Holy Magic, and Rigel with his Water Magic. They were all proud Calamity-Class Familiars. And though the number of Yuna''s opponents are decreasing quite significantly, so was her stamina. Her mind and body are starting to get fatigued from using Authority and her stock of elixirs are also running out rapidly. It was a battle against time. ¡¶¡¶¡¶Endless Frost: Khione!¡·¡·¡· £ÛYuna£Ý WHOOOOONGGGGG BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Yuna fired her gargantuan spears once more, all rushing towards the familiars at tremendous speeds. In response , the familiars also launched their own barrage, beams and bolts fired in rapid succession without rest. Siriua once again created several illusions and made themselves vanish into thin air. She made sure to leave traces of mana behind, manipulating the natural flow to make it harder to predict where their true selves are actually hiding. BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM There were only sudden explosions running across the ground, some were real and some were not. The Winter Forest was slowly getting demolished, erased as quickly as they could before they started spreading al, over again. All Yuna could do was hide herself along the forest, casting a thin but durable layer of barriers over her body. The enemy was hiding from her sight, so who says she can''t do the same. With her "Nihility", nothing was impossible. "Mmhmm... Looks like they''re doing well..." £ÛGrey£Ý Everyone could only watch and behold the devastating clash happening before them. The familiars were now in their wolf pup forms, latching their eyes towards the battle and cuddling up like the little furballs that they are. FLICK CLICK CLICK CLICK TACK At the same time, Grey quickly set-up the camera, clicking buttons one after another and flicking the right switches to change the configuration of the camera. The lenses were unveiled as the shutters opened up, sunlight reflecting from the clear glass. The battle was already ending, so there was no need to hesitate. There was no better scene for a trial shot, Grey yet pressing another button. The timers soon started to beep and the scenes were engraved into the film. BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM The rain of destruction continued to pour and more and more areas of the Winter Forest were obliterated, flames and dust spreading like wildfire. Massive chunks of ice flew left and right, the sound of glass and ice breaking playing like music in the air. The young lady made her appearance once again, and her eyes gleamed coldly like the ice around her. She waved her hand and the Divine Staff vanished out of thin air, a pair of glimmers shimmering radiantly as daggers took their place. ¡¶Fading Haze¡· £ÛYuna£Ý It was only a short time when she reappeared and her figure vanished once more. Only a storm of dust, snow, smoke, and mana brewed in the air, dancing ever so chaotically in a land filled with ruin and destruction. Such a storm grew bigger and bigger, Yuna bolting all over the place until there was nothing left untouched. She once again reappeared, before the crowd and her eyes gleamed blue. A smile appeared on her face. SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH In all but a single instant, thousands upon thousands of blades poured out from the young lady''s daggers, slicing and dicing up everything there is to see. Be it the winds or the Winter Forest, everything was diced up without discrimination. Yuna may be unable to detect the familiars in the wide battlefield, but that doesn''t mean she can''t hit them. If she can''t find them, then she''ll just have to make them bleed until they can no longer do so. She has been slashing and cutting as she bolted across the fields, using her new ability "Phantom Streams" to delay the attacks and activate them in a single instant. She made a net of blades, covering as far as the eyes can see. SLASH GROOOOOAAAAARRRRRR And that very net caught a massive fish, his pained and agonized roar echoing all throughout the fields. It was Kentaurus, the healer of the team. And not just one, but several wounds appeared all over its massive body. Yuna didn''t waste any more time and darted quickly towards the bellowing dragon, her daggers pointing out towards Kentaurus'' neck and ready to take out another one. She was now strengthened by the blood she drew, ready to land a strike. "Rest well, Kentaurus. ¡¶Death''s Ma©`" £ÛYuna£Ý WHOOOOOOONNNGGGGGGGG However, it was all a trap. The moment Yuna was attacking and unable to switch into her Phaseless mode, Sirius suddenly appeared out of nowhere, her maws wide open and a storm of mana swirling inside, ready to be fired. And fire it, she did. The moment her jaws were at point-blank range, Sirius quickly blasted a massive beam of mana and light, striking Yuna dead on without any hopes of escaping, all matter obliterated without mercy. Light soon dissipated, and what was left was a long and seared scar on the ground. And one might expect to find an unconscious Yuna on the ground, but contrary to their expectations, there wasn''t even a shadow of her. "Have you forgotten already, Sirius?" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment she reappeared, she was already below Sirius, her foot planted firmly in the ground and her platinum daggers pointed up towards the latter''s mouth. Even if Sirius were to use illusion magic, she would still suffer the sharp blades of Yuna. "You''re not the only one who can use Illusion Magic!" £ÛYuna£Ý Exclaimed Yuna as she thrusted her daggers towards Sirius'' lower jaw. All she did was scratch her and landed gently on the ground. Sirius had already lost, so there was no need to harm her too much and make her bleed. "It seems like I''m still lacking, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "No, it was a good match, Sirius. You did wonderful." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I don''t deserve such words... Good luck, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý With her out of the battle, Sirius quickly shrank her body and took her wolf pup form. She soon headed towards where the others were, her wounds and injuries quickly healed by Grey who was now on standby. Now, there are only two familiars left in the battlefield. And with Sirius now out of the match, even if Yuna was already exhausted, it were Kentaurus and Rigel who were at a disadvantage. They can no longer hide themselves. Kentaurus quickly healed himself to be in tip-top condition, his wounds disappearing one after another as golden light melded into his body. He was in no way better than Yuna in every parameter, but they still had a final card up their sleeves. WHOOOOONNNNGGGGGG Without any other choice left, Kentaurus quickly charged up all the mana he could muster and faced Yuna head on. He casted all the holy magic he could, buffing himself to blast the most honorable of attacks. In response, Yuna did the same and bolted towards her, laying down the notorious Winter Forest if ever Rigel were to join the fight. The field was now in her favor and it was only a matter of time before everything was decided. FWOOOOSSSSHHH BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Kentaurus left his jaw wide open, a torrent of bolts and stars rushing out to get Yuna. They exploded all over the place, sending tremors through the ground and making shockwaves run amok all over the vast fields of blue and red. The Winter Forest was shaken, shards of eyes flying everywhere. However, it was all useless. Yuna didn''t even need to dodge. She simply went Phaseless and ignored all the attacks coming her way, heading straight towards Kentaurus'' neck. Kentaurus soon ran out of mana, and Yuna didn''t let the opportunity slip by. As soon as Kentaurus was out of fuel, she immediately leaped into the air, and readied her daggers to be brandished, the glimmer of death in the field of blue. "Rigel, now!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý However, before she could even reach the latter, one of the bolting shards of blue ice suddenly transformed into a dragon. Rigel had been using his "Shapeshift" all along, waiting for an opportunity when Yuna got careless. "Do you think this will work on me?!" £ÛYuna£Ý No. Rather than Yuna, it seems that it was them who got careless. Before Rigel could even charge his attack, Yuna simply changed her position and trajectory with the help of wind magic, maneuvering herself midair. She switched her stance and reached her hands out towards Rigel. A massive blade of mana extended from her dagger and dashed out towards the latter, cleanly cutting him a deep wound©` or so what Yuna expected. "Wha...?" £ÛYuna£Ý In the first place, Rigel had already been eliminated just a couple moments before. All that was left of him was a trace of his presence and a mirage which was now cleanly cut in half, slowly fading away into thin air like passing lies. Sirius was never eliminated in the first place. She simply used an illusion to disguise Rigel to look and sound like her. The real her was still in the battlefield, now opening her massive maws and directing a heavy attack towards Yuna. BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM There was no chance to dodge, and no time left to activate her ability. Yuna received the attack head on and bore the burden of pain and shock. Another gashing scar was left in the fields of blue, the young lady blasted away from the attack. Yuna landed a little distance away from where she previously was, falling into a deep cushion of ice and snow. Her eyes were now swirling and her vision was black, sent towards dreamland after her body finally felt the exhaustion flood in. "M-M-Mistress! I apologize! Please forgive me!" £ÛSirius£Ý "Wait for me, Mistress! I will heal you in a moment!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý They were just battling it out not even a moment ago, but now that they saw Yuna blasted away and lying unconscious on the ground, the familiars quickly rushed out and came to her rescue, Kentaurus prioritizing her wounds over his. All such scenes were recorded in the camera, the lenses capturing all the colors and the film running quickly, imprinting all the precious memories before it. Grey''s chuckle resounded in the air, his voice recorded before the end button was clicked. "I wonder how Yuna will react to this." £ÛGrey£Ý The first filming was a great success! CHAPTER 397 END Chapter 398: Videos and Potatoes! BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Several explosions rang out in the air and a wide spectrum of colors played out as if there was no tomorrow. There was devastation and destruction, the fields scarred and scorched with every clash, the forest of ice encroaching by the minute. Yet despite how destructive the scene was, there were no shockwaves disturbing the air and there were no tremors running throughout the ground. It was a rather peaceful time, only the calming and cozy scent of home wafting al, throughout. The reason for that was because it was not that everyone was fighting, but rather, they were watching the video Grey had just taken as a test run of the brand new and improved camera, everyone''s eyes latched on to the movie. "Waah¡«! This is amazing! Everyone''s moving as if they''re alive!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Look, Mistress! That''s the scene where you defeated Rigel!" £ÛVega£Ý "Un! They really got me on the last part!" £ÛYuna£Ý As one would expect, everyone received the improvements with delight. All of them looked like excited children as of the moment, happily watching their very first movie ever, and in a sense, that is right. Grey didn''t just recreate the technology of making videos, he also created projectors and projector screens to play the movies on. The camera was also equipped with a mini version, but the real one offers much more functions. First of all, since the videos captured are at a rate of over 150 fps, one can slow down the video by about 4 to 5 times while still retaining a relatively high quality. With how quick Yuna and the familiars are moving, it was more than perfect. "A... Amazing! Our movements look much slower!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s a function I''ve added to the projector. It can slow down scenes to about 5 times more than real time. Well... With how fast you are, it might all seem like a blur." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s still amazing! What other functions does it also have?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I added quite a lot......" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he explained to Yuna and everyone else about the handful of buttons present on the projector, guiding them along their functions and how to operate them, everyone nodding their heads at Grey''s explanation. The functions included projection size adjustment, brightness adjustment, black and white filter, slow motion, fast forward, replay, skip back, volume adjustment, zoom, mute, cutting the strips, audio-only streaming, and many more. It was very advanced. If only Grey wasn''t limited by the technology of Merusia, he could have added a lot more. The way to store the videos is the biggest problem currently. He definitely doesn''t want to use the film reels in the 20th century which were big and bulky. Currently, Grey is using quasi-digital technology which stores "data" into the magic film papers and keeps them safe. He uses runes and mana imprints to do so, but even then, he couldn''t store data like modern-day data chips do. Still, Grey''s invention allows him to store a few gigabytes of data to store a 30-minute film. He can store it in a relatively small film which could be fit inside a closed fist. It was pretty good considering it is an early iteration. "Grey, Grey, Grey! Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Did you make other things too? I want to see them!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I did make some... Well, I guess it''s better to see it for yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý A voice recorder, a printer also equipped with a photocopy function, and a prototype of a video function to be added to the cellphones. Slowly but surely, Grey is bringing modern technology into Merusia and is making things more interesting in life. He still has a long way to go with the limits of technology he has, but with the use of magic, there was nothing impossible. He might even be able to create an even higher level of technology than those you''ll find on Earth. He was excited. "I wonder if I can make these too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That would be difficult. First of all, you''d need to be at least a Tier-8 Enchanter like me. I needed to create new runes with that, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... But I''m still at Tier-5..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That can easily be fixed. It''s not that hard reaching Tier-8." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, all the while considering Yuna''s talent in everything and her smarts. She may be attached to alchemy, but she isn''t terrible at learning enchanting and smithing as well. In fact, she is also a genius in such departments. If Yuna were to polish her skills for a year or two, she might be able to reach Tier-8, and help Grey out in making new technologies. The only problem here is that it would be Grey who will be teaching her. The demon who shows no mercy in teaching. "N-No way! Y-You won''t trick me into training again! You said you were going to go easy on me last time, but you didn''t even let me rest until it was nighttime!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Come on, now. It''s a part of learning. It''s a necessary process!" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! No! No! Absolutely not! Aren''t you too harsh on your fianc¨¦e?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s exactly because I love you that I''m teaching you strictly. And while we''re at it, why don''t we improve your smithing skills too? Let''s get to tier-5, yeah?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No way! I-If you come any closer, I won''t talk to you again!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s voice was full of fear and trauma as she threatened Grey, however, it was useless. They were just empty threats, and Grey knew it. With how clingy she was, even if she does, her ignoring him wouldn''t last a day. She''s too powerless. Teasingly and playfully, Grey approached Yuna and without much effort, swiftly caught the young lady. She was so scared of Grey forcing her to learn under his strict guidance again, she immediately activated "Phaseless" to escape him. "Yuna, that''s cheating... I wouldn''t be able to catch you, if you do that," £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s the point, meanie! Stop bullying me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then how about I cook you something delicious. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I won''t fall for that again! You''re just going to catch me as soon as I deactivate my ability! I''m not a little kid anymore!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was stubborn and trembling ever so slightly. She could still remember the last time she asked Grey to teach her some enchanting skills because she needed it in alchemy, and Grey, like the spartan-style demon that he was, was pretty ruthless. Not only did he not let Yuna have any rest, he also scolded her to no end and even cut down on her time when she eats. He also gave him tests which she had to retake even if there''s just a single mistake. He is merciless even to his beloved. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Eldest Sister, should we help out the Mistress...?" £ÛAchernar£Ý "Don''t worry about them too much. They''ll calm down sooner or later." £ÛSirius£Ý "That''s right. You should just let them be and enjoy the video, Achernar. Maybe you''ll learn something from the battle." £ÛArcturus£Ý "I see... I''ll do that then..." £ÛAchernar£Ý The younger familiars were a bit worried about the relationship of the two, but the older ones didn''t even give a single care. They''ve already seen such scenes too much and already know what will happen in the end. It was already a routine. Their little show soon ended, Grey chuckling heartily at the end. He was obviously just teasing Yuna, but the young lady overreacted. Now, she is puffing her cheeks and pouting, pounding Grey''s back with her closed fists. The relationship of the two was simply too loving and harmonious. Even the familiars couldn''t remember they had a real fight, simply going about their day as if there was no such thing as tomorrow. It was better to meld with the air with them around. "Sorry, sorry, I just got too carried away. As an apology, why don''t I teach you how to take videos? I still have a couple films left." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! You''re not teasing me again, are you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Why would I? I''m not so terrible to bully my own fianc¨¦e, am I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You liar. You just bullied me just now. And I''m sure you''ll bully me again, later. Don''t you think you''re having too much fun, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý With things now settled, Grey then took out the camera and inserted a new roll of magic film paper into it. There are only 4 of them left, and with each of them able to record about 30 minutes or footage, they could still go for 2 hours. There was also the leftover film from the recording of the first film. It has been cut by the projector, and the video film has been stored in another roll so it can be reused to take more scenes. It is still about 27 minutes of footage worth. "Then, shall we start, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey didn''t waste any more time and started teaching Yuna immediately. She was already familiar with the functions of the cameras before so it wasn''t very difficult to teach her, only needing to tell her how to make videos. Of course, the best way to teach her was to make her learn it by experience. She clicked the record button, and started filming her very first video. The beeping sound of the camera rang like sweet chimes all throughout the air. It was just taking a video, but Yuna was trembling slightly, both from excitement and nervousness. She even asked Grey to hold her hands and guide her while taking it, acting very adorably as her eyes sparkled with curiosity and enthusiasm. "I... I did it! Grey, look, I made a video!" £ÛYuna£Ý "This video... It seems like it''s less than a minute long..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Is that bad...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Not at all. You can take it as long and as short as you want. As long as you''re having a lot of fun, that''s more than enough for me." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, all the while patting Yuna''s head and stroking her hair. Yuna was quickly reassured by her words, her cheeks dyed a light shade of pink and her lips breaking into a bright smile. She soon nodded her head in the most adorable manner. "Th-Then! I''ll be off, Grey! I''m going to take videos all over the city!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hold your horse now, Young Lady. The camera''s great, but it''s still missing some functions. Why don''t you only take videos around the house for now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! That''s fine too! I''ll be going to the garden, then!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excited as can be, as soon as she finished waving her hands, Yuna then headed to the garden to capture some beautiful videos and have fun. She also brought along the familiars with her, wagging their little tails as they followed her. If there was a problem with the camera, it was that Grey had yet to add the recycling function into the camera itself. Once a film is done taking a video, it must be taken out of the canister and be replaced with another one. For now, the only way to use the remaining films is use the projector''s cutting function and turn them into completely separate pieces of film. The mechanism was just too big to fit the camera for now. Some adjustments need to be made. DONGGG DONGGG DONGGG Just as Grey pondered about the problem, the 2nd bell of the day had rung. It is now 9 o''clock in the morning, and everyone in the city is busy as can be. It was also time for the two of them to have some quick snacks. "I wonder what I should make this time..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a good day to celebrate the completion of the camera''s new functions, but at the same time, Grey wanted to eat something simple. He doesn''t want to make a big deal about it, and save the celebration for when the camera is truly complete. Meanwhile, whilst Grey pondered over what he should be cooking, Yuan was happily taking video after video outside, capturing the wonderful and relaxing atmosphere of the garden, and also the cuteness of the familiars. She had also brought out the projector with her in the garden, cheerfully cutting the films to recycle the remaining strips. She really looked like an excited child who just got her hands on a new toy. Grey couldn''t help but chuckle under his breath. "Welp, forget it. Let''s just cook whatever we can." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to think too much. Grey simply headed to the kitchen and looked for what items were present in the kitchen. He opened the drawers and cabinets, also checking on his Inventory all the while. And the most abundant ingredient he found was none other than potatoes. They just got a new batch of them from Balta Village, and they looked especially beautiful too. There was not a more perfect root crop for the job. "Alright, let''s start cooking!" £ÛGrey£Ý Peel, chop, dice, and slice. Grey prepared the myriad of potatoes he found and had them ready for the various snacks he is about to make. A smile on his face as he braced himself for a high-calorie break ahead of then. He soaked some in saltwater and seasoned some with spices. Some were sliced into thin pieces, some into long strips, and some got skewered and turned into a spiraling potatoes, ready to be fried in a pot of hot oil. SIZZLE SIZZLE SIZZLE The sound of boiling oil soon echoed in the air, and a hearty fragrance drifted in the kitchen. First came the crispy potato fries, then came the potato chips, the potato spiral, and many more. Crispy and tasty goodness. Of course, they weren''t all just fried. Grey also made a lot of baked potatoes while he was at it. There was the plain salt and butter, the specially garnished sour cream and cheese, butter soy sauce, and also some honey butter. "What''s this? Are you taking a video of me right now?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I want to record a video of Grey cooking! This way, we can get a very long video! I want to exhaust the whole film!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, that would be really helpful, actually. Can you time it to see how long the films can really last. I only estimated it based on theory, but it would be good if we could have some real data." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Just leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just when Grey was cooking, a certain silver-haired elf made her entrance into the kitchen. Her ears were flapping up and down as she recorded Grey preparing and cooking the potatoes, obviously excited to create videos. Grey has already expected it, but Yuna really became fond of making videos, very much so that she can''t help but tinker with the camera, wondering what other things her new toy has to offer. Now, Grey Is even more determined to finish it. "Canopus, Arcturus, can you two get the tripod?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Understood." £ÛArcturus£Ý Well, no matter how excited she was, it was still awkward seeing her just stand still in front of Grey as if she was a statue. Grey immediately asked the familiars to get the tripod he used before and quickly taught Yuna how to use it, pausing the video still. It was very easy to learn it, so it didn''t take too long before Yuna learned how to use it. She simply plopped the camera on top, secured its position, and left it be. Even with how simple the concept was, Yuna was still amazed by it. "Grey, this will just stand on its own, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, you can just leave it be and do something else. Even if you don''t operate it, the video will automatically stop as soon as the film is exhausted." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That means I''m free then..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady mumbled to herself as she watched the camera record the video in front of her. And as if some demon possessed her mind, a silly but mischievous idea suddenly came to mind, her lips blooming into a sweet smile, SIZZLE SIZZLE SIZZLE SIZZLE The oil was still boiling and Grey continued to cook the potatoes. He was just about to finish all the fried dishes and switch to making mashed potatoes, when suddenly, a young lady sneaked up behind him and tried to tickle him. "Y... Yuna, what are you doing...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing... Please don''t mind me..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but with Grey cooking in front of a boiling pot of oil, there was no way he could not mind her. They won''t be harmed because they are Transcendents, but it was still dangerous to play around in the kitchen. She didn''t just tickle him, but she did other things as well. She clung onto him, she poked his face and his sides, she embraced him from behind, and sometimes, she even covered Grey''s hands with her soft and delicate hands. As it seems, Yuna just wants to take a video of her annoying Grey, and doing all sorts of things with him while he is still "defenseless". Grey doesn''t really know what was running inside her mind, but he knew she was having a lot of fun. "Yuna... You do know this is dangerous, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My¡«, I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean, Sir Grey¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey tried to scold her, but he got countered by his own words just a couple moments ago. Yuna continued to do whatever she wanted and played a couple of mischievous pranks on Grey, looking as if she was high on cloud nine. With her as happy as she was, Grey couldn''t care less about what she''s doing in front of the camera anymore. Not like they''re gonna get seared when the hot oil splashes on them anyway. Such a thing doesn''t matter anymore. (Please, don''t actually do this at home. It''s dangerous.) It wasn''t long before Yuna got bored of playing and annoying Grey, and she quickly resigned herself. She headed back to the camera to see if it was still recording, and headed back to Grey to see what he was cooking. "Are you making potato pancakes this time, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I figured it''s been some time since we did. Do you wanna help?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I want to! I''ll make lots of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý Soon enough, rather than annoying Grey with her little pranks, Yuna started to help out in making the final treat for the day. She was in charge of mashing the potatoes and mixing it with a variety of ingredients from saut¨¦ed onions to cheese and eggs. Meanwhile, Grey mixed flour, salt, garlic powder, pepper, and some spices, mixing the mixture thoroughly until all ingredients were evenly. The potato mixture was soon finished by Yuna, and after a bit of ice magic, everything was set. The stove was set on medium heat and the frying pan was soon placed over it. Butter was then placed into the searing frying pan, melting ever so slowly and a nice aroma wafting throughout the kitchen, subtle but beautiful. "Yuna, if you would please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý They then scooped out some portions of the potato mixture, covered it with eggs, and dipped it in the flour mixture from before, and patted it over the hot frying pan, making it flat like pancakes, a subtle sizzling echoing in the air. They cooked it until it turned a nice brown color, flipping it over to make sure the other side was also the same, then placing them inside the oven to keep the potato pancakes warm, They repeated the process again and again ''til everything is cooked, Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t forget to make the dips and sauces. There was sour cream, ketchup, gravy, hot sauce, melted cheese, barbecue sauce, and a few more. There were also chilled fruit juices ready to be served. "Yaay¡«! We''re finished!" £ÛYuna£Ý In all but less than half an hour, the whole kitchen table was filled with all sorts of snacks and treats, coming in different shapes and sizes. They made sure to make quite a lot of them since they''ll be playing with the children later on. Nut of course, before anything else, they must have a taste of their cooking first. Grey and Yuna quickly got some chips and fries for themselves and dipped them into their favorite sauces. Grey picked sour cream and Yuna had gravy. The moment it entered their mouths, the crispy crunch of potatoes rang out in the air and a flood of flavors rushed in their mouths. The subtle and savory taste of potatoes going along with the strong flavors of the sauces was a taste to behold. Though the sauces themselves were strong, they didn''t overpower the taste of the potatoes. Rather, they compliment it, making it stand out even more, not only were they delicious, they were filling as well. Smiles bloomed on their faces. BEEP BEEP BEEP Just as they smiled, a series of beeps rang out in the air. It came from the camera, and its lights flashed a couple times. It seems like the film has been exhausted, and the recording has stopped, turning the recording automatically. "Hahaha, I almost forgot about the camera." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Me too! The potatoes are just too delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s got nothing to do with that, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee! You got me." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna had forgotten, but there was no need to be remorseful. It was just as Grey expected, lasting about 30 minutes long, recording the longest film it ever did, it was a great success, serving its purpose very well. Well, for now, the camera wasn''t the first thing in their minds. With the snacks now on their tables, there was only one thing left to do. They needed to share them with the children, the familiars soon diving into their shadows before they headed out, Grey safely stored the camera into his Inventory and kept the films safe. It''s a shame that he only made a couple films, but there are still more chances in the future. They still have so many memories to make with one another, and they couldn''t help but look forward to the future. "Then, shall we head out, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 398 END Chapter 399: Clearing Spree (pt. I) HOP HOP HOP The rabbit ran across the forest, jumping over the rocks, hiding along the bushes, and passing under the roots of the massive trees. It traversed the verdant forest, sniffing the air from time to time as it indulged in the peaceful scenery. It was a peaceful forest, the bugs and critters living their lives as they usually would, the flowers in bloom as they greeted the sun above, the creeks flowing ever so quietly, and the mountains standing proud under the blue sky. FWOOOOSSSHHHHHHHH BOOM BOOM BOOM Thunder resounded throughout the forest, a single arrow darting like a lightning bolt and piercing the clouds as it passed through. Shockwaves echoed in the air, a number of sonic booms echoing on after another. The arrow rushed towards the barren cliff sides of the mountains, cruising away as if there was no tomorrow. A single bird flew up without much thought, flapping its wings as it tried to head higher in the mountain, but before it could even reach halfway... BOOM GASHAK KHIEEEEEKKKKKKK The rampaging arrow struck its heart, boring a hole through its chest and ending its life almost immediately. Without much strength left, it spiraled down the ground and crashed with a couple booms, falling down from extreme heights. The remaining birds saw it fall and were quickly alarmed by such a sight. Their hearts were struck with panic and they quickly flapped their wings. There was vigilance in their eyes, watching out for everything heading their way. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Unfortunately for them, they didn''t even have the chance to escape. As soon as they started flapping their wings, a volley of arrows came towards them and hit them one by one, all of them going down like flies as they lost their lives The volley of arrows continued and many more of them were killed by the sudden assault. Some tried to flee, rushing away with the fear of death engulfing their hearts, whilst the more courageous ones searched for where the arrows came from. It was more than 3 kilometers away from them, arrows shot out in rapid succession by a young man. His eyes were sparkling as the deepest shade of amethyst, scenes and sceneries playing out as they reflected on his eyes. "Waah¡«! That''s amazing, Grey! You shot them all down!" £ÛYuna£Ý "There''s still a lot of them left, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Still! You already hunted more than a dozen of them! That''s impressive!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, the one responsible for hunting down the large birds was none other than Grey. He had decided to use his archery skills for once and shot his prey from more than 3 kilometers away, not missing them even a single time. After all, with Grey''s eyes, everything was clear as day to him. All they needed to do was stand atop the peak of one of the mountains and start shooting. What followed was a bloodbath, several large birds dropping like flies. They are now in a quest to subjugate or drive away a flock of D-rank Skull Vultures which has been disrupting the cliffside route towards the west. It was a C-rank quest of much importance, trading heavily affected by it. Skull Vultures are D-rank beasts which possess the dark-attribute. They often wear the skulls of the prey they''ve hunted on their heads, thus giving them their names. They are also powerful enough to crush trees and boulders with their talons alone. "Yuna, do you want to try shooting too?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Is that okay? I''m not as good as you with the bow, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s fine. With this distance, I''m sure you can hit them without much trouble... What was your longest shot with an arrow again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That was a few months ago already... I think it was 2 kilometers?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then that''s more than enough isn''t it? You''re already Calamity-Class right now so I''m sure it''s improved again. You can test it out now." £ÛGrey£Ý Not just physical strength, but the senses and acuity of the mind is also improved as one advances through the ranks. The moment one becomes a High-Ranker, they can definitely hit enemies very far away as if it is nothing. Like she said, Yuna could hit an enemy 2 kilometers away with extreme accuracy, but now that she has reached Calamity-Class, she can hit anything within an 8 kilometer distance. Hitting the Skull Vultures is not a problem. As for Grey, there is no need to argue. With his eyes as it is, he can see an object even smaller than an inch more than 60 kilometers away and hit a target more than 300 kilometers as if it was just in front of him. He was a monster. "Then... Which one should I..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna pulled the string and locked her eyes to one of the Skill Vultures. She breathed in calmly, gathering mana from her body and the air, soon condensing them into an arrow or mana, glowing ever so dimly. BOOOOM FWOOOOOSSSHHHH BOOM BOOM BOOM Without much hesitation, Yuna then released the string and the mana arrow, firing it towards the unsuspecting Skull Vulture and hitting it straight at its skull. A hole was bored through its head and it crashed soon after. "Ohh¡«! I really hit it! That''s a new record, right?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it is... Though, it seems like they''ve found us now..." £ÛGrey£Ý But it was also because of that shot that the Skull Vultures identified where Grey and Yuna were. They quickly turned their heads towards the two''s direction, rushing out without any hesitation, hostility burning in their eyes. They flew at incredible speed, the sound of lightning accompanying every single flap of their wings. They shrieked and screeched, ready to hunt down Grey and Yuna, and avenge their fallen brethren. A trail of darkness followed them. "Yuna, just keep on shooting, I''ll keep them at bay." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Leave it to me!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to think too much. Yuna quickly pulled the bowstring and created 4 mana arrows from thin air. She pulled back some more and released soon after, a strong gust of wind blowing the forest with gusto. The arrows flew without any disturbance, rushing out towards the Skull Vultures. All of them hit and 4 more vultures met their doom. They crashed towards the ground and some were caught in the canopy of the forest. Yuna continued to shoot and more vultures met their ends. Some tried to dodge, but all they did was delay their suffering, getting several wounds and crashing down as their wings were broken. Blood spilled across the forest. KAWWWKKKKKKK KHIEEEEKKKKKK Of course, some of the Skull Vultures managed to survive the deadly volley, readying their talons, beaks, and wings as they rushed towards the young lady, ready to rip her to shreds. Unfortunately for them, she wasn''t their only opponent. "Hey, up here." £ÛGrey£Ý Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Before they even noticed, Grey suddenly appeared above them, his shadow gracing their sight. He pulled back on of his arms and clenched his fits tightly, a loud boom thundering through the place as he released his punch. The strike connected and the Skull Vulture''s skull was shattered, blood gushing out of its beak. It lost its life in an instant, crashing down towards the trees. The vultures all witnessed the downfall of one of their kin, enraged even more. KAAWWKKK KAWWWWKKKK KHIEEEKKKK They all rushed out towards Grey, and bore their talons as if there was no tomorrow. Whips of darkness lashed out from their wings, all rushing towards Grey, their sharp and piercing cries echoing in the air. Unfortunately for them, their opponent was several leagues higher than. All he did was wave his hand and all the whips dispersed into nothingness. He followed with another punch, another one of the vultures taken down. "Haah... How persistent..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yet despite the number of Skull Vultures they have already defeated, they have yet to lose their will to fight. They continued to rush towards Grey, still launching several whips of darkness and bolting towards Grey with their talons wide open. "Grey, dodge!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Roger!" £ÛGrey£Ý However, they were all so focused on Grey, they had forgotten once again that he wasn''t their only enemy. Yuna had prepared the next volley of mana arrows, the bow shining a subtle gleam as the mana arrows were packed with power. Yuna released the bowstring and shot out over a dozen arrows. They all flew towards the vultures, taking them down as if there was no tomorrow. From more than a dozen Skull Vultures, only a couple remained after the massacre. And such a couple of vultures were quickly ended by Grey. He used wind magic to boost his mobility and rushed towards them, appearing before them before they could even notice. Life flashed before their eyes. A quick few punches later and every single Skull Vulture disappeared from sight. The ones who''ve run away before have gotten quite some distance away, and some were even hiding. There were still a couple dozen of them. "Hmm... Should we chase them down, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No need... They already surrendered so just leave them be," £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... You can have the bow back then. It was fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý However, there was no need to chase them down. It might have been cowardly for the Skull Vultures to run away, but it was because of it that they survived. Fleeing is also a skill to behold, the law of nature rewarding them for their right decisions. Well, even if they let them be, there should be no more problems with the cliffside route. The merchants and travelers should now be able to pass through in peace and not worry about getting attacked. Their quest was done. Now, there''s only one thing left to do, and that is to collect the corpses of the Skull Vultures they defeated and store them in the Inventory. They defeated quite a lot so finding and storing them should take quite some time. "Hmm... I wonder... Do you think their meat tastes good?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t know... Maybe we can try it later." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Sounds good! Grey''s cooking is delicious, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as they defeated all the Skull Vultures, Grey and Yuna soon retrieved their corpses and stored them in the Inventory. Afterwards, they then headed to their next quest area, excited as can be. It has been almost a week since Grey and Yuna fiddled with the new camera, and while they don''t do quests as fervently as before, they have no other choice now but to do so as Kris and Aria are staying at Malus Village right now. As it seems, Valka''s due date is coming and she is about to give birth sooner or later. Aria headed there to assist her mother, and Kris tagged along as well. They arrived quickly with Grey''s help, and will be staying there for quite some time. But with them staying there, it also meant that only Grey and Yuna can handle High-rank quests. B-rank and above are now their responsibility, taking C-rank quests from time to time wherever they are available. "Grey, what do you think? Will Miss Aria''s new sibling be a girl or a boy?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I haven''t checked it with my appraisal yet... But doesn''t Miss Aria feel weird getting a new sibling? She''s already married, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know... I''m an only child, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý It certainly was weird. After all, it was also about time for Aria to have a child herself. But with her mother now bearing a new child, she stopped thinking of having one for the time being and focused on her mother first. "Hm? What about me then? You do know I considered you my little sister ever since we met, right? You were so cute back then." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s exactly because of that that you were so dense! Do you know how painful it was to be considered a little sister by someone you love?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh... Did you hate it that much...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I-It''s not that I hate it! It was just frustrating! And depressing!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what day would be complete with a little bit of flirting. With the atmosphere sweet and sappy as can be, Grey and Yuna continued heading towards their next destination, arriving after flying for several dozen kilometers with Sirius. A few minutes later, they soon arrived at their destination, a rocky and cliffy scenery greeting them. They needed to descend down the mountains and into the mines to gather some materials... Ores and minerals to be exact. They are out on an investigation quest ro see if there really is something left to be mined in the abandoned mines and see what kind of dangers lurks within. They have never been to a mine before so it was quite exciting for them. "Waah¡«! It really is dark, huh... I wonder how deep we are already,.." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s a cave, after all... I heard it''s been over 30 years since people stopped mining here. It used to be a good source of materials." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? What happened?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing too serious. All the ores were just extracted, so there was nothing more to mine. It dealt quite a huge blow to the territory, actually. Now, adventurers are just using it as a hunting ground for beasts and monsters." £ÛGrey£Ý The mine was out of ores, or so what people thought. But recently, a passing party of adventurers managed to uncover a large deposit of ores in the deeper section of the mines, containing many Middle and Low Grade ores. It seems like a part of the mines collapsed and revealed a section of the mine which people didn''t know of, and as it seems, the mine was still far from being depleted of resources, and there might even be more to see. Unfortunately, with rewards comes risks. The party also encountered some beasts inhabiting the mines while they were exploring. They couldn''t make out what it was, but they didn''t proceed to go any further. All they knew was that it was powerful. However, if such what the adventurers said was true, it could revitalize the territory of the Baron who made the request. His territory has been struggling quite much since the closing of the mines, but with the hope the adventurers brought, he quickly moved and posted a quest, a C-rank one at that. "Well... Looks like the Baron is lucky..." £ÛGrey£Ý It cost him a couple hundred thousand kiels to post the request, but it was all worth it. In front of Grey and Yuna was a large deposit of metals and minerals. There weren''t just Low and Middle grade ones, but High-grade as well. It was a jackpot! "Ohh¡«! Look, Grey, there''s a lot of ores! Can we take them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... This is the Baron''s property, you know... We can''t just take the territory''s property. A lot of people depend on it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Even just a little bit? Just a tiny bit?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, and no. We already have a lot of ores, you know? I can even give you some Superior-Grade ores later. So give up on this one, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s hoarder blood was about to run wild again, but thankfully, Grey managed to stop her. Being a blacksmith, not like he couldn''t understand her feelings, but unlike his beloved, he just knew how to control himself. It was his first time seeing a mine, and now, he was in front of a treasure trove of ores and minerals. He couldn''t help but feel excited, curiosity brimming inside him as he watched the ores sparkle from the orb of light he made with magic. "Yuna, I told you not to take them, didn''t I? Don''t make me repeat myself." £ÛGrey£Ý "But I haven''t done anything yet! I was just looking!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, but before you say that, you should see the look in your eyes. I know you love collecting materials, but please calm yourself down for now, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna was conflicted, but in the end, there was nothing she could do but give up. She loves collecting things and hoarding them, but she doesn''t want to be scolded by Grey again. She could only rein in her desires and snap away from the temptations. Instead of the ores, she simply focused her attention on the glowing moss growing by the sides of the mines. They aren''t magic plants, but they are still excellent materials for alchemy. They can be used to make Middle-Grade concoctions. "Grey, I can collect these, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... That moss grows quickly, doesn''t it? Just a little bit should be fine." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Then, I''ll be collecting these then! I''ll also collect the other plants while we''re at it©` Ah! And don''t worry, I won''t touch the ores! I promise!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Alright. Just make sure you don''t go too over the top." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it only took a bit of talking and Yuna was now in high spirits. She may not be allowed to mine ores, but she can still collect plants and other alchemy materials around, her eyes now sparkling brightly. She was really enthusiastic. "Oh, right! Yuna, I also saw some C-rank and a couple of B-rank beasts with my eyes just now. I''ll tell you their locations, so you hunt them while I do some work here? You can keep the materials later, so you can hunt them as much as you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! No takesy-backsies, okay?! I''ll hunt them all down!" £ÛYuna£Ý And now, with Grey''s later words, her spirit flared up even more. Now, not only can she get more materials, she can also warm up her body with a bit of fighting. Since there are B-rank beasts, it should be quite fun. The young lady didn''t waste any more time and quickly rushed out towards wherever her feet took her. She collected moss and plants, and defeated some monsters and beast whilst she ran around excitedly, happy as can be, "The mines won''t collapse, right...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked himself as he watched how excited Yuna was running around the place. If by chance, she accidentally strikes the walls of the mines too hard, the whole place might just collapse. It would be a terrible disaster. Thankfully, despite how excited and enthusiastic she was, Yuna is actually quite the responsible young lady. She was making sure to tread carefully and not cause the mines any unnecessary stress. Everything would be alright... Probably... CLICK CLICK FLASH FLASH Not dwelling on such thoughts anymore, flashes of light shone all throughout the mines, accompanied by the sounds of clicks and clacks as Grey pressed the camera. He was taking photos to document the whole experience. He walked and he clicked, capturing several photos in a single minute. He made sure to document all the important things to be found, and also capture just what kinds of danger lurks inside the caves, eliminating the dangers afterwards. RUMMBBLLEEEEEEE THUD THUD THUD And just as he was exploring the mines, a subtle rumble shook the ground, dust and pebbles falling off from the ceiling. It seems like there was a large fight happening somewhere in the mines, and there was no need to guess who was involved. ¡ºGrey, listen! I caught a weird lizard! It has gills!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý The cause was none other than the silver-haired elf who just went on an exploration just a few minutes ago. It seems like she has already engaged in battle with one of the B-rank beasts in the mines and defeated it with ease. Grey used his "Heaven''s Eye" to look into it, and surely enough, she defeated a high ranking beast. It was a Geolotl, an axolotl-like creature which is of the Earth-attribute. And as Yuna said, it really does look weird at a glance. ¡ºGrey, can we eat this?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºHaah... Yuna, why do you always ask that...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna continued on their quest and after exploring the caves and mines for about an hour, they finally gathered a substantial amount of evidence to prove the adventurers'' words. While they were at it, they also defeated all the Middle and High ranked beasts in the mines. They have caught 2 B-rank beasts, over a dozen C-rank ones, and over a few hundred D-rank and E-rank beasts. It was quite a huge haul. "Then, let''s go to our next destination, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý After the caves and mines, Grey and Yuan then headed to the next destination. It was yet another forest in another noble''s territory. It was an urgent B-rank quest posted nor long ago, and amongst the highest ranking ones they had taken. Apparently, a monster nest had formed in the middle of the massive forest just a few days ago, and there have been some reports of adventurers getting injured. It is said that it was a nest of Treants led by a C-rank High Treant. Surely enough, as soon as they arrived, they were greeted by a very green scenery, the trees standing proud and mighty as they reached for the sun. It seemed like a peaceful forest with nothing to be afraid of. "How many treants are there, Grey? A hundred?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, there''s just a couple dozen... Though, the amount of trentlings sure is amazing. There''s several hundred of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oohhh¡«! That''s a lot¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just a lot, it was too much. Though trentlings are just H-rank, such a number was very serious. If the nest keeps on expanding, they might become Treants and wreak havoc to those who pass by. It was going to be a problem. Well, not that it matters to Grey and Yuna anyway. The treants may be outstanding at camouflaging, but they are no match for Grey and Yuna''s sharp senses. They are nothing more than weeds they have to uproot. Plain and simple. "Yuna, let''s have a little competition, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! You''re on!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then... Ready... Set... Go!" £ÛGrey£Ý A pair of booms resounded in the air, and two figures vanished like a blur. The very next moment, the sound of shrieks and bellows reverberated in the air, thuds echoing one after another as the treants fell one by one. That day, the whole forest was cleared of impurities. Not just the treants, but all the monsters as well. They were all wiped out before they could even realize that death was already upon them. It was an utter and complete massacre. CHAPTER 399 END Chapter 400: Clearing Spree (pt. II) SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH The waves swept across the shores, froth and bubbles forming in a split second and popping away in the blinking of an eye. The reeds danced as the water swept through them, the clear rays of the sun sparkling across the lake. It was a massive lake of blue and green, the image of the forest reflecting all over the water''s surface. The dragonflies hovered atop the waters and the fish swam below, a couple of splashes resounding as they leaped to catch their prey. SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH The water quaked and the surface started to dent. With the passage of time, a crack formed in the water''s surface, deepening as if a massive rift was forming all across the place. The waters were parted ever so gently. A single man raised his hands and the waters parted even more, soon revealing the deep beds of the lake. What was left behind was nothing more than a shallow trench of water, not any deeper to the point it can touch one''s knees. There are aquatic plants, shells, fishes, and many rocks and amazing features exposed at the sudden upheaval of the lake. A hidden beauty was unveiled, the sun''s rays gracing the lake beds for the first time in several millennia. "G-Grey! This is cheating! You shouldn''t do this!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh... But isn''t it easier this way?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s not the point! If we do it like this, then the experience would be ruined! Hurry! Put the lake''s water back already!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ehh... That''s troublesome... I don''t wanna..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna are still on their quests, and after annihilating every single monster along the Treant Nest about an hour ago, they are now in a lake just a couple dozen kilometers away for another one of their quests. This time, it''s a herb collection quest where they have to harvest "Laminaris", a kelp-like plant which only grows in the deep beds of freshwater lakes. It is a plant which is the main ingredient for many tonics and medicines. Of course, it wasn''t a quest without any catch. As many animals and beasts rely on Laminaris as a food source, there are also some powerful creatures inhabiting the areas where they grow, ranging from as weak as H-rank all the way to D-rank. The most notable of these are Bluelight Eels and Giant Hunter Crabs which lurk in the trove of Laminaris to ambush prey. They are both D-rank beasts of Light and Null attributes, respectively. They are quite dangerous. In order to avoid such hassles, Grey used water magic to displace the waters and move them away for the time being, making sure not to harm the lake and the little creatures living in it. He was careful as can be. "L-Look! If you just remove the water like that, you won''t be able to get the thrill and suspense of having to fend off enemies!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s exactly why I''m removing the water." £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But! Don''t you think that''s cruel?! Look at all the fishies!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I left enough water in the bottom so they''re fine. And, it''s not like you to care this much about them. You just want to fight the beasts, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s not it at all! Un... That isn''t it... Not at all..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says but her expressions were betraying her quite openly. Her eyes were now swimming and her hands were fidgety. It was obvious she just wants to let loose and knock out a couple more opponents, the Monster Neat still not enough for her. Grey really doesn''t want to face it, but it seems like Yuna has become more and more of a battle junkie each day. He also enjoys fighting quite well, but not to the point that he''s obsessed. He can only hope Yuna doesn''t pick up any more weird quirks. "Then! H-How about this! S-Since w-we''re in a lake, I-I''ll wear a swimsuit when we collect the materials! Wh-What do yo©`" £ÛYuna£Ý THWACK "Owwie!" £ÛYuna£Ý And speaking of some weird quirks, it seems like Yuna is developing another one as of the moment. Grey quickly struck her with a light chop to the head to stop any weird thoughts from forming in the head of his adorable but troublesome fianc¨¦e. She has been spending too much time with Helen and has read too many books. It would have been good if they were just normal books, but Helen being Helen, some of her recommendations are too much. Yuna is getting influenced by weird ideas. Though as it may be, even though she gets more and more weird ideas due to Helen, she was still the same old Yuna. She always blushes red as can be, even when she was acting bold, clearly not used to doing such things. "W-Why?! I thought boys like that kind of thing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "There is a right time and place for everything. Starting now, I''ll be confiscating the books you''re reading. I don''t want you to be corrupted any further." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh?! That''s unfair! Th-they''re educational!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Good try, Young Lady. But I won''t be sold on that. And don''t say those things when you''re just gonna be embarrassed by it. Do you know how red you are?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Am I really that red...?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady asked, and there was no need for any affirmation. She was so red, even ripe tomatoes wouldn''t hold a candle to her, clearly flustered and embarrassed by her words just now. She was cute. It was then that Grey swore to himself to have another "heart-to-heart talk" with Helen later on. He already did so a couple days ago, but it seems she still hasn''t learnt her lesson. He can''t let his fianc¨¦e be corrupted any further. "Grey... You''re not thinking of anything dangerous, are you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nope, nothing at all. I was just thinking of punishing a misbehaving chick." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey with a bright smile on his face, but it wasn''t one which belonged to a sweet angel, but rather, a devious devil. A couple of ideas on how to pay back Helen has already started brewing in his mind, turbulent as can be. Back in Galderia, in a certain inn, a young lady felt cold shivers run down her spine whilst she washed the plates. A sudden fear pricked her heart as if something quite ominous was heading her way. An omen of terrible luck. "Hm? Is something wrong, Helen?" £ÛSelia£Ý "N... No... I just suddenly felt a chill..." £ÛHelen£Ý "Hm? Are you sure you''re not sick?" £ÛSelia£Ý Helen is still in the dark, but in just a few hours, she will be facing another terror she faced a couple days ago. She will be under the harsh eyes of a certain man, wishing she was doing a mountain of chores instead. But hey, that''s a story for another day. "Well, enough about that... Let''s start the quest already. The Laminaris won''t harvest themselves, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Without further ado, Grey and Yuna walked away from the lake shore and entered the lake, their boots meeting the waters, and the soft sound of splashes echoing all over the place, the fishes splashing away as they approached. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Of course, they didn''t just head in without any preparations. They already casted a bit of barrier magic to keep themselves from getting wet. They can safely and carefreely harvest the herbs needed and make sure their quest is fulfilled. One... Two... Three... Four.., Five... As the minutes passed, Grey and Yuna collected more and more Laminaris and held them in a couple of drying baskets which were to be turned over to the Guild once they finished their quest. Baskets especially made for handling Luminaris. "Grey, look! I found another one! Aren''t I lucky?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh¡«! That''s even redder than the ones from before. I''m sure it will make a nice bead for the Little Princess. She would love it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I can''t wait to play with her again!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, they didn''t just collect Laminaris and nothing else, they also got a couple more things like shells, pearls, magic plants, aquatic rocks and gemstones, and many more. There were all sorts of goodies to find. Some weren''t very rare or valuable, but they looked very pretty. If Grey and Yuna were to head to the Royal Castle and hand them over to the Little Princess to play with, she would surely be delighted. It was a leisurely quest. Or well... It was leisurely for the most part. Just when Grey docked to collect another batch of Laminaris, orbs of blue shone from the walls of water beside them, glowing brighter and brighter as they came closer towards the two. SPLASH FWOOOSSSHHH GRAAAAAAARRRRR Those orbs were none other than the eyes of a Bluelight Eel, not a single moment of the opportunity laid out before it. It leaped out of the water and rushed towards Grey, its fangs pointing out and ready to bite down on the young man''s neck. SLAP SPLASH SPLASH Splash splash... splash....... Unfortunately for it, it picked the wrong prey. Before it could even get near Grey, the latter slapped it without much thought and sending it kissing towards the shallow waters, its skull already broken from the sheer impact of a mere casual slap. The Bluelight Eel convulsed for a while, splashing water here and there, but after a couple moments of struggling, it finally stopped. There were no more movements from its body and its heart had stopped beating. It died from a mere slap. "Seriously, how many times does this make..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... It''s a shame they''re not edible... And here I thought beasts get more and more delicious if they are stronger..." £ÛYuna£Ý "This one''s a special case... Its body is just too bony and its meat isn''t even worth all the hassle. It''s not nutritious or delicious. It''s just terrible." £ÛGrey£Ý As it seems, it wasn''t the first time a Bluelight Eel attacked them. In fact, there have been over a dozen of them that they fought and each one of them died with not even an ounce of effort from Grey and Yuna, either by slapping or bonking. Sadly, though their bony body parts are very useful in making equipment, they aren''t edible by all means. They are trash fish which don''t have even a single dish made with them. A truly terrible and unfortunate fish. "Well, the same couldn''t be said for the crabs though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh?! More of them have gathered again! Let''s have a feast later, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. We have a lot of free time anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý Luckily enough, it isn''t like their quest is all in "vain". The Giant Hunter Crabs, unlike the Bluelight Eels, are very tasty creatures. Their meat is tender, juicy, savory, and most of all, flavorful. It was perfect for many dishes. A true delicacy to behold. The Giant Hunter Crabs have yet to approach Yuna, but after seeing the dangerous glint in her eyes, they felt shivers running all over their bodies. It was like they were facing the queen of demons before them, fear cruising through them. "Ah! They''re running away again!" £ÛYuna£Ý They all tried to run away, but unluckily for them, the one hunting them was Yuna. The water may have slowed her down, but she was still several times faster than them, not even giving them a chance to escape their ill fates. It was just the Giant Hunter Crabs. The other tasty beasts and animals as well were far from safe with a new Apex predator in their habitats. They all scurried away, the unlucky ones destined to be served on a warm plate for dinner. "As long as she''s having fun, I guess..." £ÛGrey£Ý The quest continued, and after another one-sided massacre, they finally collected all that they should. They also saved some for Yuna''s use and got a mountain of tasty ingredients as a bonus. They soon headed to their last and final destination. It was quite the distance, but rather than flying, they decided to end their journey with a little bit of stretching. They sprinted the whole length, bridging the over a hundred kilometer gap in just about a quarter of an hour. What greeted them was the vast and green plains, stretching as far as the eye can see, barely any trees standing proud and a few boulders dotted all over the place. It was a place where grass, weeds, and bushes reigned supreme. There were also patches of flowers growing here and there, a couple of pink here and some white over there. The hares, groundhogs, little birds, and many small critters hiding in the grass, parting it as they moved around. MOOOO NGUUUU MUUUUU Amongst the fauna which inhabits the vast plains were massive bovine beasts whose bodies were twice the size of domesticated bulls, muscles clearly bulging, and horns were as sharp as swords, some aggressively butting heads with one another. They are called "Power Bisons", E-rank beasts of the Null attribute which are known for their raw strength and aggressiveness, traveling in massive herds of over a couple hundred, and even a thousand from time to time. The next targets of subjugation. "Ohh¡«! There''s a lot more of them than I imagined... Just how many of them are there... 400...? No, is it 500, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There''s 537 of them to be exact, over twice the size of your usual herd." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s quite a problem for the residents, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. The Lord of this territory has been having quite a headache because of it. It seems like this has been going on for a few years now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... It''s like a whole order of knights, after all..." £ÛYuna£Ý The reason for the subjugation quest was to cull the population of Power Bisons which live in the plains. There have been too many of them, and the occurrences where one of them strays away and attacks people in highways has been increasing, There has also been a huge imbalance in the ecosystem because of overpopulation, driving the other populations of animals away as they dominate the place, affecting even the flora as they graze without much thought. But perhaps the biggest reason why Grey and Yuna accepted it was their meat! Not only is it delicious, it is also so soft and tender, it melts in the mouth and goes well with all sorts of spices and seasonings. They''re especially good for making broth. What''s more, unlike Bulldeers, it doesn''t matter what age the Power Bison is, only the tenderness and texture if the meat will change. The flavor remains the same, giving one a variety of textures to choose from.There was no way they''d pass on it. "We already have crabs, fish, lobsters, and clams... Soon we''ll also have beef... What dishes can we make with that, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There''s too many to count, My Dear. Too many to count." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Should we go get some wild vegetables while we''re at it then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not a bad idea. It''s good to have a little change in a while." £ÛGrey£Ý The two of them just being themselves, they didn''t even think about defeating them, and just thought of what dishes they would be cooking. They are simply moving chunks of meat in their eyes, their stomachs growling a little. Moreover, it seems like it was true that Power Bisons have terrible vision. They were already so close, and they have yet to notice them. Even with all the whispering, they only looked like talking grass to the unsuspecting Power Bisons. "Aren''t they just blind at this point? How do they even survive in the wild?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t ask me. I''m not a Power Bison, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu? Then, Grey... Let''s see who can hunt more of them!" £ÛYuna£Ý There were no warnings whatsoever. As soon as Yuna gave her piece, she quickly vanished out of thin air and her presence ceased to exist. Only Grey was left behind, still crouching by the tall grass and peeking towards the bisons. "That girl... This is hardly fair, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbled Grey, then snapping his fingers and a bow appearing by his hands. He has been practicing his archery for certain situations, and since he''s hunting, what better way than to do it with a bow. It was time to hunt! The Power Bisons were still unaware of what was happening, their bad vision soon focused on a hazy figure as it stood up from the tall grass. They don''t know what or who it was, but they were pretty sure it was human. There was no need to think. As soon as one of the nearby Power Bisons saw Grey''s figure, it immediately started stomping its foot and scraping the ground with its hooves, preparing to charge away as it pointed its horns at him. BOOOOM MOOOOO NGAAAAAA But before it could even do so, a large explosion rang out in the fields, followed by a cacophony of deep groans and grumbles resounding soon after. Some Power Bisons were flung away, shockwaves riddling the ground. The figure of a young lady suddenly appeared out of nowhere started grabbing the Power Bisons by the horns and throwing them towards the air. It successfully got the attention of the other Power Bisons, all eyes falling towards her. "Yuna... That girl... Just what is she doing..." £ÛGrey£Ý There wasn''t just one or two of them, but a whole 7 Power Bisons flung to the air, and launched several hundred meters into the air. Before they would land in the ground, she then whipped out her dagger and cut their lives short, blood spilling in the plains. Yuna''s reason for doing so was to attract the attention of the Power Bisons no matter how far they were, and draw their aggression towards her. However, rather than rush towards her, they suddenly started running away. "Eh?! Why are you running away?! I thought they were aggressive?!" £ÛYuna£Ý They are, but just because they are aggressive, it doesn''t mean they were stupid. No one wants to be flung so high like a stupid juggling pin in a circus only to be finished off with a dagger. There was fear in their eyes. "Seriously... What is she doing..." £ÛGrey£Ý The Power Bisons scurried away towards different directions, and trampled over everything they came across. It was a stampede, clouds of dust brewing in the air. The hunt was no more difficult, but all the more exciting. With such a commotion in front of him, and even a couple Power Bisons charging his way, Grey then pointed the bow upwards and filled it with mana, a bright arrow soon taking shape. A loud boom echoed as he released his pull. ¡¶Feathered Tempest¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The arrow shot out at lightning speed and pierced the clouds in less than a second. A loud explosion thundered over the plains as the arrows exploded in a bright boom, creating a vortex of mana and several thousand arrows. It was a deadly storm, a downpour of deadly arrows coming from above. Some rained straight down, whilst some spiraled away, covering a large area and raining death to those who were unlucky enough to be subjected to it. Grey already limited the area so that only a few of them will die, and by a few, he meant several dozen of them. The arrows pierced their bodies like narrow spears, hunting them down in rapid succession, thuds echoing all over the place. As soon as everything was over, all the Power Bisons near Grey had already fallen down, not a single one of them remaining standing. Over 80 of the Power Bisons were hunted down in a single move. "Grey! That''s cheating! Why are you using a bow right now?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "All''s fair in love and war, Milady. You just need to step up your game." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu...! You bully! Just you wait!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t just remain standing either. She quickly stomped her foot towards the ground, frost and ice spreading out at breakneck speeds. It seemed like a web of blue and white rapidly devouring the plains without any warning. RUMMMBLLLEEEE BOOM BOOM BOOM The frozen webs spread further than the Power Bisons and massive glaciers formed at the very ends of it. It created a massive wall before the Power Bisons, preventing them from escaping and trapping them inside her domain. ¡¶Vanishing Flash!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Her cold voice rang out in the air, and she disappeared without a trace. Only a silver blur cruised through the once verdant plains and it was soon dyed red with blood. The Power Bisons fell one after another, a single strike cutting them down. All Yuna had to do was slice the largest veins in their necks and they immediately came crumbling down. She did so at breakneck speeds, cutting down a couple of them with every second that passed. "Hahaha. Who''s cheating now, I wonder." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t long before Grey joined the fray once more and shot out yet another rain of arrows. He was just as vicious as Yuna, hunting down several dozen of them in just a matter of seconds, the pain and fear of the Power Bisons brewing in the air. The hunt was soon over in a less than a couple minutes, and in that short amount of time, they hunted over 300 Power Bisons, letting go of the remaining pitiful 200. They completed the quest with flying colors, and as for the bet... "Uuu... Using a bow is cheating... That''s too much, Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Whine all you want. It won''t change anything, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You meanie..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was Grey''s victory yet again. It wasn''t even close, an over 100 gap between the two of them. Bows are simply much more efficient to use than daggers in such a situation. Yuna had already lost the moment Grey used it. "Then, for the reward... Since we didn''t exactly agree on anything... How about we do it like this?" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it''s not like Grey is mean enough to just keep on bullying his adorable fianc¨¦e. Since it was just already early in the afternoon and they have yet to have lunch, a wonderful idea came to mind. A smile soon bloomed on his face. "Let''s have a picnic lunch after we clean up the whole mess, and you''ll have to finish everything I cook for you. That much should be fair, no?" £ÛGrey£Ý He was planning on cooking some of the Power Bisons they just caught and making a handful of delicious dishes with them. There were also the crabs and seafood they just got from the past quests, so he was planning on using them as well. "Grey.... You''re the best! I love you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just like that, her heart was won over once more. Such a simple lady she was, hugging her beloved fianc¨¦ even though they were still covered in blood. It was quite an obscene scene to behold. "Haah... What am I gonna do about you..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 400 END Chapter 401: Rank Up! "Waah¡«! So high¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady tilted her head up and scaled what was before her. It was a cliff more than a couple hundred meters high, rocky and steep as can be. It was like a complete wall, the whole mountain seemingly cut by a sword of some sort. Yet despite how flat and steep the cliff was, the lonely trees and rocks protruding from it became platforms for the birds and winged creatures to make their nest, safe from all sorts of harm from above and and below. They made their nest to be as secure as can be, some beasts even using magic to ensure that their eggs and young wouldn''t fall off when they aren''t watching. It was the perfect defense for hungry predators and adventurers alike. "Do adventurers really climb cliffs this high?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Normally, people don''t accept these kinds of quests, that''s why it''s a fairly high-ranking one. It''s also the reason why their feathers are pretty valuable." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... It''s too bad they can''t be used for alchemy, though..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Not everything has to be useful in alchemy, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý It has been several days since Grey and Yuna started taking quests left, right, and center, and after clearing out most of the high-ranking quests in Galderia''s Guild, they are now clearing some of the long-standing quests in other branches. The Guildmaster has some access to what kind of information the other branches have and could also refer them to other adventurers if needed be. If not for Grey and Yuna, those quests might not have been completed for a very long time. And now, they are yet on another quest. This time, they are tasked to harvest some feathers of the Rhapsodic Macaw which lives in the steep cliffs of the forest. It was the very same cliff Yuna scaled, measuring a couple hundred meters high. The Rhapsodic Macaws aren''t beasts, so there aren''t really any real threats from them. The problem is how high they live. One wrong move and one could risk their lives, the clutches of death waiting for them. "How long do you reckon it would take us, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A few minutes is more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, for Grey and Yuna, it was nothing more than child''s play. After all, they can jump more than a kilometer high without much effort so scaling the cliff won''t be a problem for them. Even if they fall, it wouldn''t hurt them either. It was literally a quest made for them and any High-Ranker. All they need to do is jump a couple of times and collect some fallen off feathers while they''re at it, casually preparing their sacks as if they''re going to pick some berries by the bushes. "Then, I''ll be going ahead, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey was ready, he quickly leaped to the air without much effort and reached the height of the nests in less than a second, and as if it was not a big deal, he simply landed, steps light as a feather. And what might he be stepping on, one might ask? It was air... Yep, it was air. Grey simply used wind magic to create a platform of "solid" wind below him and used it as footing to gain some ground. At a far distance, he would look like someone who is levitating, casually going about on his day. Yuna followed soon enough, but rather than levitating casually like Grey, she simply created a platform of ice and stuck it by the side of the cliff. It doesn''t make much sense looking at her, but compared to Grey, it seemed much more acceptable. "Ohh¡«! These feathers are so pretty¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s the reason why it''s popular despite being so hard to acquire. It''s something nobles, the gentry, and rich merchants quite fancy." £ÛGrey£Ý "How many colors are there... It''s like a rainbow..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Try touching them, they actually feel smooth and soft. They''re also quite sturdy so they''re a little bit harder to deform compared to other feathers." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so said Grey, but the main function of the feathers is really just its aesthetics. It pairs well with all sorts of garments, styles, and designs, making it a great material for designers to work with, and very popular to wealthy people. It also comes in all sorts of colors, able to create a whole spectrum if one desires so. Its versatility was the main reason why there was a large demand for it, people willing to buy it even for prices one could only be bewildered with. Unfortunately, the Rhapsodic Macaw are very delicate birds. They are ones which won&4 survive without its flock and in a different habitat. Even now, people still have a hard time figuring out how to raise them for their high commercial value. "Grey, do you think their meat is delicious?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, such aesthetic value didn''t matter much to Yuna. What she was more interested in was how the meat of such popular birds taste like. There are also a couple eggs present, so she was also curious about that. "Well, I''ve heard it''s quite tasty, and healthy as well... It''s just... Yuna, why is that always the first thing on your mind." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That''s! I-I was just curious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Just forget it. You can hunt them, but only a couple of them, alright? Don''t take too many eggs either. We don''t want them to be extinct." £ÛGrey£Ý "... I haven''t said anything yet, though..." £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re gonna ask for permission anyway, or am I actually mistaken?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey, but there were no answers from the young lady. Having lived with Yuna for years already, he already knows what kind of questions will pop up next. He just gave her permission, not wanting to drag things any longer. Grey didn''t even try to convince Yuna not to hunt them. Because even if he did end up convincing her, he knows she will trouble him about it until he gives up and says yes. It''s not like he has much resistance to her pleas anyway. Now, it feels like he''s a father watching over his daughter again. If only she doesn''t have such a hoarder''s mentality and go ham every time she collects things, she won''t have to ask for Grey''s permission anymore. Such a trouble she was. "Grey, you were thinking of something rude just now, weren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What are you talking about? I was just thinking of how cute my fianc¨¦e is." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really...? Are you sure about that...?" £ÛYuna£Ý And it doesn''t help that she''s becoming needlessly sharp on things. It''s not a terrible thing, but when it comes to situations like such, it was really bad. Grey could only hope she doesn''t turn any more similar to Vanessa. "Then, I''ll collect the feathers on the left, and you do the ones on the right. I saw some birds flying by the rightmost side of the cliffs so the Rhapsodic Macaws might be gathering there. You can check them out if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re avoiding the topic," £ÛYuna£Ý "My, I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý All nonsense aside, Grey and Yuna soon started working on their quest, collecting the fallen feathers here and there. The large sacks they brought quickly filled up, soon stored one after another, another one taken out soon after. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It was as if they were just on a casual shopping spree, stopping by the nest and picking up the feathers, one by one. They also made sure to clean them up with a little bit of water magic, not wanting to ruin their quality. And speaking of quality, there was no need for them to check. While there are some deviations, it would be up to the assessors later on to categorize them. All they were tasked with is collecting them, and collect them, they did, "Come here, birdies¡«! I won''t harm you, you know¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was also no need to ask how Yuna was faring in her hunt. The birds flew up several hundred meters towards the sky, but it was futile. Yuna simply leaped from the cliffs and nabbed them by the neck as if it was the most natural thing to do. After a couple minutes of "hunting", Yuna already got herself about 10 of such birds, wanting to hunt more and collecting some eggs and feathers while they''re at it. It''s a huge relief their population was still in the couple thousands. "Hmm... This looks quite fancy... I''ll keep these to myself..." £ÛGrey£Ý As for Grey, he didn''t pay much attention to his fianc¨¦e anymore. As long as she was having fun, it was more than enough for him. He simply focused on completing the quest, collecting all sorts of feathers while he''s at it. There were some feathers which caught his eyes, so he decided to keep them for himself. He could make a couple things with it in his free time, and could also give them as a present for someone. It would be wonderful either way. If there was something noteworthy, it would be the presence of Earth Spirits dwelling along the cliff. They were all Floating Spirits, but spirits nonetheless. They''ve already gone as far as the other regions, spreading all throughout the continent. CLING CLING CLING CLING "Hahaha. What cute little guys." £ÛGrey£Ý Time passed just like that, and what was supposed to be just a few minutes lasted for about half an hour. Yuna just had too much fun in the latter parts, she completely got derailed from her task and forgot they were doing a quest. Thankfully, Grey was there to complete her side of the quest, just letting her have as much fun as she could. A few more minutes doesn''t matter much to them anyway. He may be strict at times, but he was also very doting on her. "Uuu... Grey, sorry... I didn''t help at all..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I told you already, it''s fine. As long as you''re having fun, that''s what matters. It''s not that hard of a quest anyway. You can just help out on the next quest." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay... And, sorry again... I went overboard this time too..." £ÛYuna£Ý All in all, Grey and Yuna collected about 13 sacks of feathers, most of them of fairly high quality. There was also a small sack of feathers which Grey especially picked for himself, and for later use. It was a great haul. "By the way, Yuna. How many of them did you catch?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmmn... I think I got about 50©` No, about 60 of them. I also got about a basket of eggs. I think there were about 3 dozen of them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s quite a lot... But considering their population, I don''t think it would put them in danger... Good job on holding yourself back." £ÛGrey£Ý A smile bloomed on Grey''s face and he soon patted the young lady''s head. It was still far off from the ideal, but it was a huge improvement seeing how much the latter held herself back from going overboard in collecting the materials. There was nothing left to be said of the young lady''s response. She was smiling from ear to ear from Grey''s head pats, happily enjoying herself being spoiled by her fianc¨¦. The two of them returned to the forest with a sweet and sappy air about them. "Welcome back, Master, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "Master, Mistress, over here! I caught a massive boar!" £ÛProcyon£Ý The very moment they returned, they were quickly greeted by a warm welcome from the familiars, all of them receiving them with smiles on their faces. They were still in dragon forms, but they were no different than large puppies. Grey and Yuna had released them in the wild to hunt and feed themselves with all the monsters roaming around the place. As it seems, they finished quite early, Procyon even having the leisure to hunt down a boar while she was at it. And speaking of Procyon, she and Achernar had just reached Calamity-Class a few days ago whilst they were training inside the Sanctuary. Now, all of their familiars are transcendents, making quite a fearsome and powerful force to be reckoned with. "Ohhh¡«! Isn''t this quite a catch? These are quite tasty, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Shall we have dinner with it and the Macaws'' meat today then?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh! Please do so, Master, Mistress! I want a huge serving!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Me too. I also want the same servings as Procyon." £ÛAchernar£Ý Well, if there''s any other thing that changed, it was that the two of them now carry the same enthusiasm as Yuna when it comes to delicious food. They have become quite the gourmets, enjoying all sorts of delicious food quite happily. No, actually... It wasn''t just Procyon and Achernar, but all the familiars. It''s a good thing that they don''t eat a lot in their wolf pup forms, otherwise, their food expenses would have been off the charts. Not that it''s a problem for them though. And just as Yuna and the familiars were happily discussing what they''ll be having for dinner, Grey''s eyes lingered around in search of the spirits. His head stopped turning as soon as he saw them, sporting a ball of moss and flowers, a floating flame, a pile of rocks, and a... Snowman....? "H... Huh....?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was the middle of a forest in a tropical region, and yet there was a snowman sitting right in front of him. It doesn''t have a carrot nose and twig-like arms, but it was still a snowman nonetheless, complete with button-like eyes and sleeves of ice. What''s even stranger was that it was a snowman that was alive, hopping and floating left and right as if it was the happiest object in the world. The moment its button-like eyes landed on Grey and Yuna, it danced happily as if greeting them. "Wait... Don''t tell me that''s..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Your suspicion is right, Master. That is Algenib." £ÛRigel£Ý Surely enough, it was one of their contracted spirits, Algenib. It was just a large chunk of ice when they left it and not even an hour has passed yet it has already become so different. There was a sense of familiarity, but it was still weird looking at it. Now that Grey had taken a closer look at it, it wasn''t just simply a snowman. There are also shards of ice hovering around it and a crown of frost forming atop its snowy head. It sounds weird, but strangely enough, it fits the little snowball. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Spirit¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Algenib ¡¾Age¡¿0 ¡¾Rank¡¿Middle Spirit (Fighter) ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Elated ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿301 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿E ¡¾Combat Power¡¿100 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿E ¡¾Gems¡¿5 ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice ----------------------------------- As for the reason why Algenib''s appearance changed ever so drastically, there was nothing more about it. Algenib simply ranked up from a Lesser Spirit into a Middle Spirit, now at E-rank and able to clash with Treants and High Orcs alike. The rank of Lesser Spirits are divided to "Wanderer", "Explorer", and "Adventurer", corresponding to H, G, and F ranks, respectively. It seems that Middle Spirits also follow the same rule of thumb. The subrank will likely change once they hit D-rank. ''I wonder if they''ll change again once they become B-rank...'' £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey, all the while observing the trend of the spirits. If he''s right, then by the time spirits reach B-rank, they should have another drastic transformation, and might turn them into something completely different. It was worth taking note of. "Whoa¡«! Algenib, you changed a lot¡«! I can barely recognize you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Thanks... Mistress... Happy..." £ÛAlgenib£Ý "Fufufu! That good the©` Eh?! You can talk now?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yet another surprise came to the two of them, the little snowman greeting them with a bright smile. Its speech was still broken and there were still soft chimes in its voice, but Algenib can definitely speak now. Algenib''s voice sounds like that of a young child maybe 5 or 6 years old of age. It was high pitched and resembled that of a child, but not irritating or anything of the sorts. Rather, it was quite comforting and relaxing to listen to. Grey and Yuna could already somewhat understand the spirits'' feelings before, but now that Algenib can speak its mind, communication with them would be much better in the future. It was unexpected, but a wonderful find. "Algenib... Talk... Bad...?" £ÛAlgenib£Ý "No, no, not at all! I was just surprised! But it''s good that you can talk now! We''re super happy for you, Algenib!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Algenib... Happy... Happy..." £ÛAlgenib£Ý It could barely be considered a compliment, but Yuna''s few words brought the little snowman high up on cloud nine. It danced happily with snow falling atop of it, the sound of soft chimes and bells drifting in the air. Algenib was already cute before, but now that it gained the form of a snowman, it was a hundred times even more so. It reminded Grey of the cartoons he watched when he was just a small boy, looking almost exactly like those animated snowmen. But of course, for the young lady who had never seen such animated shows, her heart was quickly captured by the cuteness, hugging the little snowball with delight painted on her face. She hugged Algenib as if it was some sort of stuffed toy. "Yuna... Algenib might melt if you do that. Don''t be too reckless..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Master... Algenib... No... Melt..." £ÛAlgenib£Ý "See¡«? Algenib says that its okay, so it''s fine!" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, unlike authentic snowmen, since Algenib was made of aether, it won''t just melt from something as simple as body warmth. Yuna could hug the little snowball as much as she can without any regrets. She gained another cuddling toy of her own. Grey was happy for Yuna and the little snowman, but seeing Yuna hug Algenib so enthusiastically, he could help but feel a little bit jealous©` or at least for a short time he was. He immediately shook off the thought, remembering how unsightly envy is. Rather than dwell on the thought, Grey simply shifted his attention to the other spirits with them. Since they are just as powerful as Algenib, and their combat powers are already at the peak of F-rank, it shouldn''t take long before they rank up as well. "Then, shall we also turn you into Middle Spirits?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! That''s a great idea, Grey! Let''s do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING Excitement in the air, Grey, Yuna, and everyone else soon spread throughout the forest and hunted down some monsters. There weren''t a lot of them, so they made sure to save every single one and hunt as efficiently as possible. It was a shame that monsters summoned with magic are made of raw mana and a mix of aether, and not corruption, otherwise, things would have been a lot easier for them. All they would have needed to do is summon some. Fortunately enough, there were still some monsters left and some which had just spawned in the forest. They made sure to wipe off every single one of them, letting the contracted spirits have the last strike and consume them. The spirits may look cute and adorable, but they were still at the peak of F-rank. They have more than enough power to overpower even powerful adults and fire spells that could break trees even without much effort. They were still powerful. "Ohh¡«! It''s working! Grey, look! Markab is glowing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohhh... This reminds me a lot of pok*mon..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Pok... What...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing. Don''t worry about it." £ÛGrey£Ý The first to rank up amongst the three remaining spirits was none other Markab, the one who wields the Earth attribute. He suddenly started glowing and his body started to change shapes, growing bigger and bigger with the passing of time. From a large rock with numerous other smaller rocks revolving around it, Markab now grew arms and fingers and its body also grew quite a lot. It was quite chunky and a couple of rocks revolved around it. It really does resemble a certain pok*men. "Ohh! Look, Master, Mistress! Scheat is also changing!" £ÛVega£Ý Who came after Markan was Scheat. From a ball of flames, its body suddenly got longer and became serpentine, some scales even showing as if it had become a snake. A snake whose body was made of fire. Finally, there was Alpheratz. The flower in its mossy body has now consumed its whole body and has become sentient. It has grown eyes and its branches have become its limbs, buds growing at the tip. It had become a growing plant. "Greetings... Master... Mistress... All...." £ÛMarkab£Ý "Hello... All... Happy... Delight..." £ÛScheat£Ý "Nice... Talk... Finally... Great..." £ÛAlpheratz£Ý Much like Algenib, the other spirits have also now gained the ability to talk, and the first things they all said the moment they could were their greetings and words of gratitude and delight for finally being able to communicate with everyone. Their words may be broken, but everyone could understand what they were trying to convey. Yuna then gave them a hug each, and surprisingly, they weren''t hot, prickly, or hard at all. They were just as wonderful as Algenib was. "Fufufu! Good for you, everyone. Now, we can talk all day, everyday!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s a bit much, isn''t it? They''ve just started talking, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee! I just got a little carried away." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, along with their ability to speak was also the improvement with the ability to fight. Their combat power hasn''t increased much so their attack power wouldn''t change much, but their mana quality has ranked up a notch. With it, they would be able to last longer in battle and use a lot more spells and magic. They also won''t get intimated as much by the aura of higher-ranking opponents like they did before. It was a wonderful improvement no matter where one looked at it. "Then, shall we test out how much you''ve all improved?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what better way to see their improvement than participate in a real battle. There are still quite a couple monsters left in the forest, and some of them were of E-rank. They were the perfect targets for practicing their newfound strengths. The contracted spirit quickly agreed to Yuna''s words, the sound of sweet and soft chimes drifting in the air. They were all excited for battle, following their Mistress before them. It was a happy parade, enthusiastic spirits happy as can be. ''Hmmm... I feel like I''m forgetting something...'' £ÛGrey£Ý And just as they were heading off to battle, a sudden thought occurred to Grey. It was something important and something he needed to accomplish, but he just couldn''t put his finger into it. He could only scratch his head. ''Ah, right... There''s that, isn''t there?'' £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 401 END Chapter 402: Travel Plans and Babysitting "A delightful morning, Your Highnesses." £ÛGustav£Ý "Grey, Yuna, it''s been quite some time¡«!" £ÛEleanora£Ý What a wonderful morning it was. The sun was shining brightly, not a single patch of dark clouds in the sky. The breeze was cool and the wind was refreshing, leaves and curtains alike dancing at their whimsical tunes. It was yet another busy day in the Royal Castle, all the maids, butlers, and servants running around as they did their chores and the knights patrolling around the castle. They were all doing their busy jobs, doing the best they can today as well. The same also goes for the Gustav and Eleanora sibling duo. The former had just finished training with the knights and the latter had just submitted her report to the Minister of Finance, coincidentally meeting familiar faces on the way back. "It really has been quite some time. Good morning as well, Sir Gustav, Missus Eleanora. Fancy meeting the two of you here." £ÛGrey£Ý "It seems like you''re in a good mood, Missus Eleanora." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! That''s because I''m done with all the work for the time being¡«! It''s been some time, but I can finally have a nice long call with Fritz and Liz!" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Ohh! Good for you, Missus Eleanora! Ah! Maybe Grey can help you have a nice chat with them! Wouldn''t meeting them face to face be much better?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I''m sure Liz would be happy to see her mother again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! That would really be appreciated. Thank you¡«!" £ÛEleanora£Ý It has been a couple days since the spirits became middle spirits and life has been ever so peaceful. The two of them continued on taking and completing quests, now clearing all the high-ranking ones in the nearby regions. Now, since it was the day of their weekly visit to the Little Princess, the two of them decided to take a break and relax whilst playing with them for a little bit. They also have some business with the King so visiting was very much needed. They have already met with the King and the Royal Family a couple moments ago, and got the information they needed. Now, they are exploring the Royal Castle and enjoying a leisurely time together... "It''s been quite some time, but... I didn''t think you''d have children already... I didn''t think you''d be so quick about it, Your Highnesses." £ÛGustav£Ý "Hahaha... It just happens sometimes..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, it wasn''t just the two of them. There were three other people wandering around the castle with them. There was the Princess Royal, Iris, the Little Princes, Natalia, and the Little Angel, Antoinette. A strange combination, they truly are. "Good morning, Your Highness. I hope you''ve had a wonderful day." £ÛGustav£Ý "It''s a pleasure to see you too, Sir Geldoria, Countess Landevar." £ÛIris£Ý "Hi¡«! Play with Nalia!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Though Iris was simply walking beside them, the same couldn''t be said for the Little Princess and the Little Angel. The former was having a piggyback ride on Grey, and the former was being carried carefully by Yuna. It would have been understandable if it was only Princess Iris and Matalia, but with the 8-month-old Antoinette with them, there couldn''t be any stranger of a situation. No matter how you spin it, they look like a young family at a single glance. The others couldn''t see it, but there was also the Lesser Wind Spirit from long before following Antoinette around. It seems like it really fancies the Little Angel and stuck close to her ever since. It was acting like the family pet. "This may be a little sudden, but... How did this come to be...?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Hahaha... I also want to know that..." £ÛGrey£Ý Eleanora asked, but even Grey and Yuna were just as confused as she was. All they could do was smile wryly, a tinge of tiredness in their voices. To better understand the situation, one would need to peer a couple moments into the past. It was just like their usual visit, Grey and Yuna heading to the Little Princess'' room, playing with her, the Royal Family members arriving, having snacks with them, and engaging in long and leisurely chats as they played the game. They''ve also given the Little Princess some of the things they found on their quests such as the smooth and beautiful shells, pearls, and beads they found in the lake, and the feathers of the Rhapsodic Macaw a couple days ago. "Oh my... Aren''t these Rhapsodic Macaw feathers? And very high quality too. Is it really fine to give these to Natalia?" £ÛTalia£Ý "Un! We don''t have much use for them anyway. It''s better to give them as presents rather than have them collect dust in the corners." £ÛYuna£Ý "Nalia have all?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Un! You can have all of them! They''re pretty, aren''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Um! Super Pretty! Nalia love it!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The Little Princess was very pleased about the present they brought, smiling from ear to ear as she fiddled and tinkered around with them. She was on the peak of curiosity and excitement, her eyes sparkling ever so radiantly. Well, she wasn''t the only one they gave presents to, but the other members of the Royal Family as well. The Queen and Princesses were especially happy with the high quality items like fur, silk, and feathers even they rarely get a hand of. But perhaps what they''re most enthusiastic about were the snacks Grey and Yuna made. There was a new selection of them, and each one was delicious as can be. The King was especially happy... Happy to slack off, that is... "Right, Grey, Yuna, didn''t you say you have something to ask us?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Oh, that''s right... I almost forgot." £ÛGrey£Ý The information Grey and Yuna wanted were none other than the noteworthy details about the western continent, Vartes, and the countries which belonged to it. It is all because of what Grey remembered the other day. It hasn''t been long since they''ve been to the Labyrinth of Stars, but now, they have to depart once again for another long journey. The Labyrinth of Thunder in the Western Continent is about to become active, and it was the perfect time to ask about it. It was a place very far away from the Eastern Continent, Oiros, in which they are in right now, separated by an ocean spanning several thousand kilometers. Asking for some information beforehand is one of the basics of traveling. "I see... So you want some useful information, huh... I never thought you two would ask me a favor about this... So, what do you want to know? Geography? History? Political situations? I also know some top secret©`" £ÛErnes£Ý "Ah, no. We just want to know some nice tourist attractions is all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Their especially cuisines too!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Eh....?" £ÛErnes£Ý Not just any information, but tourist attractions! That''s what Grey and Yuna want to know! After all, if it''s just about the things the King mentioned about, he already has a bit of knowledge from what God gave him long ago. Some of the information may be outdated, but Grey can still put the bits and pieces together to get a full picture. Grey also knows some of the tourist spots and cuisines, but it wouldn''t harm them to know a little more. Every bit of information is useful. Of course, who would be better to ask than the Royal Family Members. Being royalty themselves, they have gone to many parts of the world and experienced it first hand. The very same Royal Family who are still shocked about their replies. "Haah... We really can''t beat you two, huh..." £ÛGalleus£Ý "Don''t think too much about it, Galleus. These two aren''t bound to common sense. You''ll only hurt your brain if you think too much about it." £ÛErnes£Ý "Fufufu! You never really cease to surprise us, Grey, Yuna." £ÛTalia£Ý They grumbled and giggled, but in the end, they all gave the two of them a number of wonderful tourist spots they have been to before, cuisines they have tasted, and the unique experiences one has to try for themselves. Grey made sure to take note of everything they were saying, especially taking note of the Kingdom of Aldengard. It is the Kingdom where the Labyrinth of Thunder was at, and has also quite the number of formidable tourist attractions. There are beaches, natural springs, colorful mountains, spring fields, great lakes, and all sorts of natural wonders. Best of all, their cuisines are also different and delicious. The more they hear about it, the more they become interested in it. "If you head to the left, you''ll see©`" £ÛNatasha£Ý KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "Your Majesties, Your Highnesses, I apologize for suddenly disturbing your free time, but I have something important to discuss with all of you." £ÛAnderson£Ý The Crown Princess couldn''t even finish her words, when a series of knocks came echoing from the other side of the door. What came after was a familiar voice, the calm and gentle waves of his voice ringing all throughout the room. It was the Prime Minister, and as it seems, there is an urgent matter which just came up which needs the opinion of all the Kingdom''s higher-ups. It was a matter which needed to be discussed immediately, nodding their heads as they listened. "Sorry, Grey, Yuna. It seems like we''ll have to save this conversation for another day. Something urgent just came up." £ÛErnes£Ý "It''s alright, Your Majesty. We understand." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great. Then can you look after Natalia for us for a little while?" £ÛErnes£Ý "Sure©` Huh? What did you just..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna were too slow. Before they could even realize what was happening, the King, Queen, Crown Prince, and the Crown Princess had all left the room to head to the Grand Office to have their meeting. The ones left behind were Iris and the Little Princess who were still too young to join the meeting, and Grey and Yuna whose minds were still filled with question marks. They became baby-sitters before they even knew it. "Oh, Grey! Yuna! Nice timing!" £ÛVanessa£Ý To make things worse, they coincidentally met Ranzel and Vanessa as they walked by the corridors. It seems like they''re on a break and taking Antoinette out on a walk when the meeting suddenly calls for them. They were Lt. Generals, after all. "I''ll leave Anne in your care, okay? Good luck¡«!" £ÛVanessa£Ý "Sorry about this, Grey, Yuna. We''ll repay the favor later." £ÛRanzel£Ý As if it was the most natural thing to do, Vanessa and Ranzel handed their the sweet Little Angel over to Grey and Yuna and have them watch over her for the time being, handing over the baby toys and milk while they''re at it. Once again, Grey and Yuna were tasked with responsibilities they never wished for, silence looming over the corridors as they watched Ranzel and Vanessa slowly but surely disappear before their sights. They still haven''t processed what happened. That brings us to the current situation where the two of them have to take care of not just one, but two children. It''s a relief that Iris was present. She may be a child in their eyes, but she was more than reliable enough to help them around. "I see... That''s quite the bizarre experience, huh..." £ÛGustav£Ý "Hahaha. You can say that again... Everything just happened so quickly, and poof. Here we are, babysitting Natalia and Anne." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Kids tend to like you two, after all." £ÛEleanora£Ý Eleanora couldn''t have worded it out any better. Actually, there are a lot of maids in the Royal Castle who can do the job, but for some reason, the children have become too attached to them that they don''t want to leave their side. The Little Princess was understandable, but even the 8-month-old Antoinette was very attached to them too, even when they barely see each other a couple times a month. They don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse, maybe even a bit of both. "Bbaa! Baa! Buu¡«!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý "Hm? Do you want to drink milk already, Anne?" £ÛYuna£Ý What Grey surely knows is that Yuna was an expert in handling them. He had almost forgotten, but Yuna has quite the strong gentle and motherly side too, knowing when and how to best handle the children no matter the age. It doesn''t even take her a couple seconds to realize and understand what the Little Angel wants, immediately giving it to her before another second pass. The latter is more than happy, excitedly suckling in her milk bottle. Not just milk, she also knows when the little Angel wants to be cradled, embraced, walked around, and all sorts of things. Even the little cues of curiosity which sparks in the Little Angel''s eyes are noticed by her, approaching whatever she''s curious of in a jiffy. She is a genius at parenting. "Baby drink milk?" £ÛNatalia£Ý "That''s right. You were also like that before, but the Little Princess is big now, isn''t she? You''re Anne''s Big Sister now, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Um! Nalia is big! Anne is baby sis!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Hahaha. That''s good. Our Little Princess is so reliable." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, the Little Princess doesn''t mind Yuna caring for other children. Rather than envy or jealousy, she was more curious about the younger child and wanted to play with her. They''ve been a few times already before, after all. Well, not that Grey and Yuna would allow her to play alone with the Little Angel for now. With how lively and energetic the Little Princess is, one could only imagine what it would be like if she "plays" with Antoinette. All hell would break loose. "Fufufu! It seems like you still have a long day ahead of you. Why don''t we have a seat by the garden? It should be more relaxing, no?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "That''s a good idea, Missus Eleanora. Let''s do that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nalia play with Anne! Play in garden!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! That''s right. We''ll play in the garden." £ÛYuna£Ý Without further ado, everyone then quickly headed to the nearest garden and found themselves some nice seats to sit down on©` or rather, they laid down a soft picnic blanket on the soft grass and made themselves home. It was a shame that Gustav still had some things to do at his mansion, and so, he had to part ways with them sooner than expected. Who were left behind were Eleanora and the others, happily enjoying their little garden picnic. "Oh my, the number of puppies has increased again." £ÛEleanora£Ý "Puppies! Nalia play with puppies!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "N-Natalia, slow down! You''re going to hurt yourself again!" £ÛIris£Ý Of course, they also brought out the familiars to play with, a whole nine of them, with only Polaris missing. As soon as she saw them, the Little Princess immediately ran towards them and cuddled them as if there was no tomorrow. The spirits were also out, but since no one can see them, they''re practically not there. Grey and Yuna just let them play with the other spirit following Antoinette, and some of the spirits in the garden. They were having their own fun as well. Lastly, Yuna put the Little Angel down the picnic blanket. The grass was soft and the blanket was wide. There were also no insects or critters crawling around, so it was perfectly safe to let her down, the Little Angel rolling over as soon as she could. "Oh my... As expected of Lord Ranzel and Lady Vanessa''s child," £ÛEleanora£Ý "Fufufu! Isn''t my daughter great, Missus Eleanora?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, don''t go claiming other people''s daughters as yours." £ÛGrey£Ý The moment she successfully turned over, Antoinette quickly started crawling. She still couldn''t get her tummy off the ground and she was super slow, but she was crawling nonetheless, eyes sparkly and excited. With how much the Little Angel crawled, Grey had no other choice but to whip out an even bigger piece of fabric atop the grass for the Little Princess to practice crawling on. With how big the area was, crawling around was not a problem. Of course, it wasn''t just any normal fabric either. It was the silk dropped by the A-rank monster, Empress Arachne, costing several hundred thousand kiels. They have silk from a higher variant, but they''ll be in trouble if anyone finds out. The fabric was smooth, silky, soft, and comfortable, more than fitting to be used by an angel like Antoinette. After all, it''s just gathering dust in the Inventory. It was better to use it in such a way than nothing at all. Common sense doesn''t apply to them. "Bbuuu! Gaaa gaah! Waaah! Bwaah!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý "Looks like Anne likes it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ahh! Nalia too! Nalia play with Anne!" £ÛNatalia£Ý The Little Angel stopped crawling and started rolling over here and there, and it might have looked fun to her, but as soon as she saw Antoinette do so, the Little Princess immediately let go of the familiars and ran towards the picnic blanket. "Hey, Natalia! Don''t run around too much! You''ll ruin your dress!" £ÛIris£Ý Iris followed behind the Little Princess, but compared to her energetic niece, she was no match. They haven''t even run around for so much and she was already gasping for air, looking as if she just ran a ling marathon. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna were there to the rescue. With a little bit of magic, they easily dried the sweat on Iris and freshened her up. She was a princess, after all. Maintaining one''s dignity and majesty is the basics amongst the basics. Meanwhile, Natalia couldn''t be any different. She now rolled here and there all over the picnic blanket, joining the Little Angel. Surprisingly enough, she was very careful around her, knowing she might hurt her if she''s too rowdy. She is a smart child. "Oh my¡«! Are you teaching Lady Anne to crawl properly, Princess?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "No! Not Lady! Baby! Anne is baby! Nalia is Bis Sis!" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Fufufu! Oh dear, that''s my mistake... So, are you teaching Baby Anne how to crawl, Big Sis Natalia?" £ÛEleanora£Ý "Um! Nalia teach Baby!" £ÛNatalia£Ý She was strangely enthusiastic as well, assuming a crawling position to teach the Little Angel how to improve from crawling to creeping, slowly lifting her stomach off the ground to demonstrate how things are done. Everyone was mostly sure Antoinette didn''t understand what Natalia was doing, but the Little Angel watched her fervently with curiosity. The Little Princess continued to demonstrate her expert crawling prowess, looking proud as can be, It was so cute, there was no way Grey would miss the opportunity. He immediately whipped out the new camera and recorded a video as quickly as he could. He needs to capture such an adorable moment and preserve it for all its worth. CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP Seeing her try so hard to teach the baby, everyone couldn''t help but look warmly at the scene. They clapped to show their appreciation, the Little Princess fired up even more at the sound of applause, even adding silly explanations at the end. The little mannerisms the Little Princess has while teaching resembled Grey and Yuna teaching others. She has been watching whenever Grey and Yuna teached something to Iris, and is currently mimicking it. She looked adorable indeed. "Bba! Bba! Waah waa!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý "Ahh... Hard to teach baby... Nalia teach Baby speak!" £ÛNatalia£Ý And through some strange turn of events, the Little Princess decided to teach the Little Angel how to speak. It was funny considering how she herself is still leaning, even fumbling her words often from time to time. "Flower! Say ''Flower''! Anne speak now!''" £ÛNatalia£Ý "Bba baa baa! Bwaa! Gaa gaa gaa!" £ÛAntoinette£Ý "No, that wrong! It''s ''Flower''! Say again!" £ÛNatalia£Ý Even then, she was very enthusiastic. She doesn''t know what she was doing or how to teach properly, but that doesn''t stop her. She even had to pick a flower from the nearby bush to show Antoinette what she meant, pronouncing all the while. Normally, one would teach words like "Mama" or "Papa", but the level of difficulty of the Little Princess'' lesson was more brutal than Grey and Yuan''s spartan-style training. Not just for the learner, but for herself as well. Of course, as an infant''s attention span isn''t that great, there were times that the Little Angel would turn around or roll over and start crawling towards another direction. Not that it stops her anyway. She still continued to teach her. "Oh my, what''s this? Is Natalia teaching Anne how to speak?" £ÛNatasha£Ý "Un! They''ve been going at it for almost half an hour now. Though, she did try to teach Anne how to crawl before this." £ÛYuna£Ý "Waah¡«! How cute¡«! I wanna see that too!" £ÛVanessa£Ý Time passed, and the urgent meeting was finally over. Everyone was now back to how they were before, heading straight towards the garden after asking a couple of servants about everyone''s location, "Hahaha! As expected of my granddaughter! She''s a genius!" £ÛErnes£Ý "That''s my daughter for you. Not only is she good at learning, but teaching as well! I''m sure she''ll be a great scholar later on!" £ÛGalleus£Ý "My... These doting fools..." £ÛTalia£Ý One way or another, everyone soon joined the little picnic and resumed what they were talking about before, all the while enjoying the refreshing breeze of the garden and the cuteness of the two angels before them. Grey soon showed them the video from before, much to everyone''s surprise. It was a revolutionary invention, the King even offering a whole mansion just to get the video of Natalia teaching Antoinette. Thankfully, the Queen was there to stop him. It truly was a day to behold. CHAPTER 402 END Chapter 403: Crossing the Ocean SPLASH SLOSH SPLASH A sparkling sea of stars glimmered as sunlight reflected all across the vast oceans. The sky was blue and so was the waters under it, the salty and refreshing breeze blowing towards the lands as the sky climbed the horizons. The palm trees stood proud by the shores and their leaves swayed by the rhythm of the winds. The grains of sand ran all throughout the beach, passing by the crabs and shells just going about their usual days. The waves splashed again. Such a white beach was a beauty to behold, a treasure in the sea of blue. But even more so was the silver-haired elf standing on it, her hair sparkling like jewels as it fluttered in the winds, her eyes as blue as the sea before her. "Can''t you stay even a little bit longer?" £ÛMarika£Ý "We''d love to, but we have a schedule to catch." £ÛYuna£Ý "Mmn... It can''t be helped then..." £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! Don''t be too sad now, Marika. We''ll drop by from time to time, and you can also call us whenever you want." £ÛYuna£Ý The sun had risen and set several times, and the days elapsed in the blink of an eye. It has been quite some time since Grey and Yuna visited the Royal Capital, and after finalizing their plans for their next destination, they quickly set off. Since Torogi was the furthest place Grey knew, the two of them decided to pay the island a visit and start their journey from there. They spent a couple hours with the villagers and everyone, just spending some happy times together. "It may be a bit late... But Great Chief, you sure look good in formal attire." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Thank you so much, Lord Grey. I was just in a meeting a couple hours ago. It feels stifling, but I''m glad you think so." £ÛManelo£Ý "Then does that mean we''ll see Marika in a dress soon?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. She had the pleasure of wearing one just a couple days ago, actually. And I must say, she really did fit them quite nicely." £ÛManelo£Ý "P-Papa! Geez! I told you not to talk about that!" £ÛMarika£Ý And speaking of Torogi, they have been slowly but surely integrating themselves in the Kingdom, all the while still retaining their own culture. It was a slow and gradual process which won''t be ending anytime soon. For now, the Chiefdom is a special autonomous territory of Alfrione, and it is still not considered a "True" vassal of the Kingdom. Not until the Chiefdom has fully stabilized and integrated will the whole process be finalized by the High Officials. The King has been thinking of granting the Great Chief the rank of either "Baron" or "Viscount", but that will take some time and consideration from both sides. After all, Alfrione isn''t colonizing nor invading Torogi, but annexing it. A peaceful relationship. ¡ºA title, huh... Somehow, it feels a little strange...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºReally? Isn''t it normal for territories to be annexed by larger ones?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI don''t know... It just feels strange...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Pondered Grey over and over again. After all, the culture in Merusia is largely similar to Western Europe on Earth back in the Medieval Ages. Seeing Austronesian culture go along with western feudalism just felt a little strange. Well, no matter how strange it will be, only one thing is sure, and that is, Torogi will be the smallest territory in the Kingdom, smaller than the smallest Barony. Ironically, it would be richer than most Viscounties with all its natural resources. Truly absurd. "Then, just give us a call when you want. We''ll be heading out now." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes! Goodbye, Big Sister Yuna¡«! Big Brother Grey¡«!" £ÛMarika£Ý "Fufufu! Goodbye too, Marika, Great Chief. See you next time¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Have a safe journey, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. Until next time." £ÛManelo£Ý There was no time to waste. With an exciting journey ahead of them, Grey and Yuna soon called for Sirius and her beautiful platinum figure appeared out of thin air, the winds blowing away the sands as she spread her wings. Two figures hopped on her back and held on tight. She flapped her wings and she soared towards the endless blue sky, piercing the clouds and leaving rings of vapor and lines of white as she darted throughout the endless blue. Their next destination was the Western Continent of Vartes, located almost a dozen thousand kilometers from the nearest islands of Oiros. Though, with Sirius flying, it would be a journey which will only take a leisurely two days. And unlike Oiros which resembles Western Europe, Vartes resembles the traditional Middle Eastern nations back on Earth, from clothing to building. It was an exciting experience, their blood boiling by the second. "Mmn¡«! Sirius, speed up faster, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Understood, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý Sirius headed Yuna''s words and she flapped her wings even harder and faster, the beats resounding like thunder and her figure resembling that of a shooting star from afar, a young lady smiling brightly on her back. Time passed just like that and the sea remained as blue as the sky. The whole view was blue as can be, lush islands of green and rocky islands of gray dotted here and there. There were also wonderful events to spot to make their journey interesting. From massive waves splashing all over the place to whales rising from the surface to breathe and make waves as they jumped. There were all sorts of new things both Grey and Yuna could rarely see, unfolding before their eyes. "Woah¡«! Grey, those weird fishes below us are called dolphins... Right? There are so many of them¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''ve never seen that many of them as well... I think it was called a ''Megapod'' was it? There should be over a thousand dolphins there..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Over a thousand... That''s amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so Grey said so like an expert, but actually, he''s only seen them in animal and nature documentaries on televisions. He''s seen some dolphins in aquariums before, but never a group so large, it covers hectares of surface area. Of course, it was a first for Yuna as well, her eyes sparkling ever so brightly as she looked down the blue sea, satisfying her curiosity like a little child. Grey asked Sirius to slow down so that the young lady could have a good view. "And no, I don''t know if they''re edible or not." £ÛGrey£Ý "But I haven''t said anything yet... I''m not that gluttonous, you know..." £ÛYuna£Ý Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Sure, sure. Let''s just go with that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... I don''t want to talk to you anymore..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, pouting and puffing her cheeks, trying not to look Grey in the eyes. Meanwhile, Grey was only smiling ever so softly, chuckling at how cute his fianc¨¦e was. It didn''t even take a minute before Yuna talked to Grey again. Flocks of seagulls hovering over the sea, flying fishes jumping in and out of the sea, massive whale-type beasts spanning over a hundred meter long, colorful and radiant coral reefs, and beautiful sandy beaches sprawling over the islands they passed by. A couple more hours passed and soon, the sun slowly started sinking down the sky. Afternoon has already arrived, and lunch has passed. It was finally time to take a break and enjoy themselves for a little while. "Oh, that looks like a nice island. What do you think, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you do know I can''t see as far as you do, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, right... Hahaha. Silly me." £ÛGrey£Ý After spotting a nice-looking and relatively large island over the distance, Grey then asked Sirius to land over there and rest for a while. She flapped her wings, the sands blown away once again as she landed her platinum figure. The island was not very big, just spanning about a few hectares. Still it was complete with rocky cliffs, sandy beaches, a small forest, and some beautiful coves spread all over the island. It was a nice place to make a resort. Most of all, it was located in the middle of the ocean, a few thousand kilometers away from the mainlands. It was a place which they could have for themselves, not a single person to bother them as they enjoyed their leisure. The perfect island getaway. "Hmm... Should we make a beach house here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A beach house? Why so suddenly?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing much... I just thought it''s a nice place to spend some time together. You know, for vacations and stuff. Like a secret hideout." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! That''s a nice idea, Grey! We should do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey mentioned it to his beloved, and the latter agreed almost immediately. Just the sound of a "secret hideout" got her blood all riled up. Her imagination ran wild, all sorts of scenes and sceneries playing out inside her head. The young lady''s eyes were sparkling brighter than the sun as she thought of all sorts of things to add to their future island getaway house. Grey knows those things would be far from possible, but she looked very adorable thinking so, so he just let her be. Thankfully, Grey managed to convince his fianc¨¦e to calm down. They decided to construct the beach house once they had free time and finished everything. They''ll make sure to make the best beach house possible. "Then, should we start cooking, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna wasted no time to prepare lunch, and without a hitch, pulled out their portable kitchen and placed it on the beach. They also constructed a quick hut for shade with plant magic, making a nice cozy place for them. Though, while the two of them were cooking lunch, Grey couldn''t help but notice the young lady''s eyes glancing towards the nearby forest from time to time. There was curiosity brewing in her eyes, obviously wanting to explore the island. "Haah... Just come back when lunch is finished. Go and enjoy yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No! It''s fine! We still need to cook lunch, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I can cook lunch by myself just fine. Have a lot of fun, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the fool that he was, Grey couldn''t help but spoil his beloved. He''s been teasing her one too many times as of late, after all. He should also spoil her from time to time or else, she''ll start sulking. He just loves her too much. "Grey¡«! I love you! You''re really the bestest in the world!" £ÛYuna£Ý Her once hesitant eyes were quickly wiped away, her eyes now sparkling like the blue sea before her. She gave Grey a warm and tight embrace, a lovely smile blooming on her face as she snuggled her face on her chest. After a quick demonstration of affection, Yuna soon left all the cooking to Grey and dashed towards the forest at full throttle, her eyes gleaming ever so brightly. Her head immediately started turning left and right, searching for all sorts of things. Well, I say all sorts of things, but as expected... The things she was searching for were none other than herbs, fungi, and magic plants, and also some edible fruits and spices while she was at it. She was full of excitement©` "Why...? Why...? Why isn''t there any...? Why...?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for Yuna, there were no such things as medicinal herbs to be found. There were only weeds, grass, vines, and flowers to be seen. And not a single one of such things could be used for alchemy as she hoped. If there was something to be happy about, it was that there were some edible fruits and berries growing here and there. She''s never seen them before, but with a little sniff, she could tell that they weren''t poisonous. She''s an expert with plant life, after all. "Mmn¡«! These are so sweet! Amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý Surprisingly enough, the berries she picked were extremely sweet and juicy, tasting something like a strawberry, only a bit sweeter and packed with a citrus punch. It was her first time eating them, but she immediately fell in love with them. The young lady cheered up in an instant as soon as she had a taste of the berries, eating a couple more and stuffing her cheeks full of them. She was happy as can be, her smile extending from one ear to another. "Right! Let''s get some for Grey too!" £ÛYuna£Ý She flicked her fingers and a basket appeared out of thin air. Yuna then ran here and there, picking berries left and right, only leaving much behind for the birds and little critters of the island to eat. She couldn''t just eat them all, after all. Her steps were light as a feather but her strides were as hasty as the wind. A single minute, a single basket of berries. And it wasn''t just the berries. The young lady also foraged some fruits for her and Grey to enjoy later. ¡ºGrey, I found some wonderful fruits and berries here. Can we grow some in the Sanctuary later? I promise to look after them.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºSure, why not. Just don''t clean the whole forest out, alright?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! I''ll keep that in mind!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Berries, fruits, nuts, and even more berries. Yuna continued her foraging, all the while meeting a couple tiny critters and some beautiful birds perching on the branches. She was full of happiness, exploring the small island with her hasty steps. Well, with how small the island was, it wasn''t long before she explored every nook and cranny of it, arriving on the edges of the island and greeted by a blue scenery from all angles. The sound of splashes echoed as the waves hit the cliffs. There were a couple islands in sight, but most of them were rocky and void of any vegetation, not as beautiful as the island they are in right now. Still, it was beautiful and mystical, Yuna snapping a couple of pictures. "Oh, you''re back already?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, the island isn''t that big, after all. I found some interesting things, but it''s mostly normal in all places. Too normal, actually" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I don''t think it will be that boring soon enough." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you©`" £ÛYuna£Ý SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH ROOOAAAAARRRRR Yuna couldn''t even finish her words, when a cacophony of splashes and gushes rang out all throughout the sea. A massive, unnatural wave rose from afar, accompanied by a deafening roar of not just one, but multiple creatures. A riot of aquatic beasts rushed forth towards them, seemingly stampeding and lashing out violently. Massive waves and streams were made on their wake, chaos and danger rushing about in the deep sea of blue. Most of the beasts were E-rank and below, but the larger ones were at C-rank, and even at B-rank. There was also a massive whale amongst the beasts, a gargantuan beast spanning over a hundred meters, eyes filled with panic. "Waah... That''s amazing... Does this always happen in the sea...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I highly doubt it. In the first place, many of those beasts are territorial and would kill one another at sight. Something abnormal is happening." £ÛGrey£Ý "Phew... That''s a relief. We don''t want our beach house to be destroyed every time, after all. That would be troublesome!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... This isn''t the time to be worried about that, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a disastrous sight, able to destroy port and coastal towns in a jiffy, but Grey and Yuna were not scared, or rather, they were unfazed. They simply watched the scenery unfold as if it was some sort of amusing spectacle. After all, it wasn''t the first time Grey and Yuna saw such a sight. When they knew of Torogi, they also encountered a rampage of aquatic beasts, endangering the fishing boats and patrolling ships. It was too similar to be a coincidence. "Hm? Why are you bringing out the camera, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just got a feeling... Is all..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey spared no time and quickly whipped out the camera and a tripod with it as well. He quickly set it up and placed it firmly on the sandy beach, making sure it was stable with the use of magic and turned it on soon after. BEEP BEEP SHUTTER A couple beeps echoed in the air, and the camera started recording the scene. Since Grey made it with the use of magic, it should be able to record a clear clarity even if he zoomed a couple dozen times and slowed down scenes several times. He doesn''t know when he''ll be able to use such footage, but it was better to be safe than never. He couldn''t point his finger around it, but he had an ominous premonition about what was happening before them. It was good that he upgraded the camera. "Grey... Just asking, but... How many of those beasts are edible?" £ÛYuna£Ý And just when Grey couldn''t be any more worried, Yuna suddenly surprised him with a sudden question, a bright smile blooming on her face. It came out of nowhere, all the worries Grey once had quickly dissipated. "Well... At least none of them are poisonous..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Great! Then, I''ll go hunting for a while and catch some fresh ingredients for us. Let''s add them to our menu!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Whatever... Go suit yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no point thinking too much about it. With such fierce determination burning in her eyes, there was no way Grey could stop Yuna. He simply let her do whatever she wanted, heaving a lengthy sigh as he continued to cook. Meanwhile, the young lady had already set her eyes towards her targets, locking her sights on the big ones whilst wondering what they''d taste like. Just thinking about it was more than enough to make her blood boil in excitement. The young lady reached out one of her hands towards one of the B-rank beasts and aimed for its head. It may be underwater, but there''s no way she''ll miss such a neon red color, practically aiming to be hit. She soon shot her shot©` "Hm? Couldn''t I just use that?" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Or at least, she was about to do so. Suddenly, a random thought appeared in her mind. She has mostly been using her daggers or magic to finish off opponents, but recently, she has gained a new ability which she hasn''t mastered quite skillfully. The only time Yuna could use such an ability was in the sanctuary against Grey or the familiars. She could never use them in the real world where forests and plains were as fragile as grass. However, such a condition doesn''t apply right now. Realizing such a situation, a bright and excited smile bloomed on Yuna''s face. She lowered down her hands and inhaled a breath of fresh air. She held her breath for a short while, a brilliant and cold gleam shining from her eyes. "Then, let''s find out, shall we?" £ÛYuna£Ý She activated the "Winter Forest" and took her step. The once warm and salty breeze quickly turned cold in a mere instant, snow started falling in the middle of the ocean and a deadly blizzard blew and touched the sea of blue. Starting from where her foot was, prickly frost and ice spread all throughout the blue sea and froze all water in sight, spreading in an instant and devouring everything in sight as if there was no tomorrow, the sea painted a glacial blue color. The once violent waves which rushed malevolently were frozen in an instant, thick sheets and chunks of ice layered atop one another and everything reaching the freezing point. Frozen vegetation grew lush and tremendously. "Hm? That''s interesting." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? Can you see what''s happening, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Wait a moment. I''ll share my sight with you real quick." £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t just the surface. Underwater was starting to freeze as well, roots of ice and frost branching out ever so quickly and turning several meters into a massive glacier, extending even further as time passed. After the roots, as if mirroring the surface, an underwater Winter Forest was created, trees and grass extending even further as if trying to prove that the water was their nourishment, growing even more lush than above. As for the beasts, there was no need to say anything. They were all pinned down by the massive chunks of ice, needles of thin frost piercing their insides and killing them in an instant, as mercilessly and coldly as possible. Even the hardier and more resistant ones only lasted a few seconds, their flames of life swallowed by Yuna''s endless frost. They may be B-rank beasts but compared to Yuna, they were nothing but small fries. Just some strange fishes, as she would say. "Ehh... Are they all... dead...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Seems like it." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna wanted to fight and hunt, but with her gaining the most advantageous domain, the effectiveness of her ability was multiplied several fold. No, it was too effective, it didn''t even last a minute. Looks like fighting will be left for another day©` CRACK CRACK BOOOM ... Or at least, so it seemed. When suddenly, another gargantuan beast entered the fray and lashed broke through the sheets of ice. It lashed its tentacles around, its eyes glowing a deep and fierce red color. CHAPTER 403 END Chapter 404: A Very Big Squid ROOOAAAARRRRRRRRR A deafening roar thundered all throughout the sea and rocked the skies, a massive and deadly beast appearing out of nowhere and lashing out its gigantic tentacles all over the place, breaking chunks of ice every time it lashed. It whipped out one of its tentacles and the thick layers of ice were split and broken easily, glaciers thrown left and right and in the air. Loud thuds and crashes echoed throughout the air as the massive chunks of ice rained down on the Winter Forest. It was a beast which resembled a massive squid, reaching over 50 meters in length, eyes bigger than a car, and each lash packing enough power to annihilate the islands as if they were fragile toys. Its eyes were full of rage, painted red as can be. A creature Grey was all too familiar with, appearing in all sorts of shows and fictions he''s read in his past life. There were all sorts of variations, but one thing was clear in all of them, and that was that it was a powerful and aggressive destroyer. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ---------------------------------- ¡¾Demonic Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Kraken ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Starving, Enraged ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿158 ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿16,011 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿5,207 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Water ¡¾Intelligence¡¿87 ¡¾Description¡¿ A giant Cephalopod-Type which dwells in the deep and dark reaches under the sea. It is referred to by many as the "Nightmare of the Sea", often sinking boats and ships with its tentacles in the rare events that it surfaces. The number of its tentacles grow in relation to its age, reaching 12 during adulthood. Krakens often live in solitary lifestyles and are highly territorial. Though it is famous for its water magic which can wash away entire towns, it is even more infamous for its corrosive properties enough to melt iron in an instant ants sticky tentacles which ships have slim to no chance of escaping from. ----------------------------------- It was a Kraken, alright. A beast which is often dubbed as one of the "Three Terrors" of the seas along with Scylla and Charybdis, ranking second only after the Leviathan. They are true powerhouses which rule the oceans. What''s even worse was that it wasn''t just any Kraken, but a Corrupted Kraken whose bloodlust was all over the place. Its roars were filled with intensity and hunger, ready to devour everything in its path be it other beasts or massive chunks of ice. Normally, Krakens reach the middle-ends of A-rank once they reach adulthood, but since it was a demonic beast before there, it is now in the bottom of S-rank. Now, it is comparable to a normal Leviathan in terms of combat power. "Grey, isn''t this..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I''m doubting that possibility too..." £ÛGrey£Ý However, one thing didn''t just line up with Grey and Yuna''s findings. Though demonic beasts aren''t really extremely rare, they aren''t common either. Yet after the Leviathan before, they found yet another aquatic beast that has been corrupted. With how big the ocean is, it was very much likely that it was a coincidence, however, Grey just couldn''t shake off the ominous feeling from before, growing stronger and stronger with doubts and confusion towards the subject. "No, it''s still far too early to make unsupported conclusions like that. It could just be a huge coincidence as well. That''s more likely to be it than not." £ÛGrey£Ý "But what if it''s not?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, in the slim chance it''s not, then... That''ll really be troublesome... Let''s just keep an eye on things for now and see how things go." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I guess you''re right." £ÛYuna£Ý It was no use thinking too hard about it. If it''s a coincidence then that would be much better for everyone, but if it''s not, then it would be a lot of problems. They haven''t so much so as started their journey and they were already encountering such problems. ROOOAAAARRRRRR Just when Grey and Yuna finished their short conversation. Yet another deafening roar thundered all throughout the sea and the Kraken lashed out even harder, slamming its massive tentacles as if there was no tomorrow. It seems to have spotted them already too, its eyes glowing a fierce red color as it stared straight at them. It soon latched one of its tentacles onto a massive chunk of ice it just broke and hurled it towards the two of them at insane speeds. "How rude..." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to fret. All Grey had to do was stand in silence and activate his "Bellowing Heavens" and thousands of tiny shockwaves rippled all throughout the air, pulverizing the massive chunk of ice into fine snow in an instant. The sound of shattering glass rang out like sweet chimes in the air and a downpour of snow came falling down the white sandy beach. It was an absurd sight to behold, yet it was just as mystical and magical. "Thanks a lot, Grey. You''re the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý "What are you saying, you silly girl? You already reached Calamity-Class, but you should still have erected a barrier. That was dangerous." £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee! It''s because I knew Grey will protect me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t ''teehee'' me, you©` Haah... Forget it..." £ÛGrey£Ý Seeing how its previous attempt didn''t work, the Kraken didn''t try throwing projectiles at them anymore and instead, continued breaking through the ice and rushed forth towards Grey and Yuna, its eyes resembling that of a hungry predator. There were all sorts of frozen beasts here and there, and they were also the beasts it was chasing before, but for some reason, the Kraken is now extremely and strangely fixated on them, ready to rip them apart without second thoughts. Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t just leave it be. The young lady was a little stumped that she didn''t get to fight after setting off the "Winter Forest", but now that a chance has presented itself before her, there was no way she''d decline. "Grey, can we add another dish to our lunch today?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Sure, I''m hungry for some squid anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Just what I wanted to hear! Thanks, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý It may be a demonic beast, but it was still a fact that it was a massive S-rank squid, one which should be as delicious as it is powerful. Yuna quickly equipped her daggers, a sharp glimmer shimmering in the beach©` or so for a short time. "Right, Grey, can I borrow the spear for a short while?" £ÛYuna£Ý Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "The Divine Spear? Why all of the sudden?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing much. But since we''re already out in the sea, shouldn''t we try spearfishing every once in a while? It''s fun, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, beaming a bright smile as she asked for such an innocent request. It was a request no one would think of in such a situation... No one except his beloved fianc¨¦e, that is. She really was a fascinating person to say the very least. Grey didn''t think too much about her request and simply granted it, taking out another Armament Ring from his Inventory. It looked similar to the one Yuna''s wearing, but as soon as she activated it, a beautiful platinum halberd appeared out of nowhere. The Kraken continued to charge recklessly towards them, but Yuna was still calm as can be. She just continued to admire the halberd she was holding, swinging it a little bit to get used to it after having not held one for quite some time. "Good! Looks like I still have the hang of it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, I''ll be cooking in the shed if you ever need me. Good luck." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Just leave it to me! I''m gonna catch us some tasty squid!" £ÛYuna£Ý She heaved a deep breath and locked her sights on the Kraken before them. It has been quite some time since it started moving, but it has yet to reach halfway towards her because of the Winter Forest hindering its movements greatly. BOOK BOOM BOOM CRACK SHATTER The Winter Forest continued to deal damage towards it it continued to lash out its giant arms and tentacles, the sound of shattering glass and ice ringing about as it broke several trees and snapped several vines, eyes fueled with rage. On the contrary, Yuna was calm as can be, her blue eyes emanating a sharp and deadly coldness as she took another step. She raised her right hand and the halberd along with if, her eyes locked on the eye of the rampaging Kraken. "Haap!" £ÛYuna£Ý BOOOOMMMM FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH With no magic whatsoever, Yuna threw the halberd with brute force and sonic booms redounded clearly as the halberd broke through the sonic barrier several times time and time again, darting towards the Kraken at breakneck speed. At the same time, Yuna planted her foot firmly towards the ground and bolted along the halberd she threw, leaving soft clouds of dust and snow as she rushed towards the Kraken, creating spears of ice with her as she went. She threw the spears of ice like an endless volley of blue and aimed for the tentacles this time. Dozens of blue spears rushed out towards the Kraken like a downpour of frost and death, like bolts of lightning cruising throughout the sky. BOOOOMMMMM GHIIEEEEKKKKKKKK The Divine Halberd connected successfully and the Winter Forest was dyed red with the Kraken''s blood. It was lucky enough to move about, and its eyes weren''t hurt, but in exchange, the halberd bore a hole through one of its tentacles, soon cutting it off. A pained screech ran wild, and so did the Kraken. But before it got consumed by its rage, it managed to catch a glimpse of the spears rushing towards it, a newfound trauma playing out as it saw a torrent of terror rush towards it. The Kraken didn''t waste any time and created a wall of magic with the use of water magic. It was thick as can be, successfully blocking the volley of blue. Unfortunately, it has completely forgotten about a certain someone. "Hey, over here!" £ÛYuna£Ý That certain someone was none other than Yuna, vanishing without a trace and soon appearing behind the Kraken with the Divine Halberd on her person. There was a cold glint in her eyes, raising the halberd with resolve. The Kraken tried to block Yuna''s swing with another wall of water, but before it could even do so, Yuna''s strike had already tore through the incomplete curtain of water and cut off yet another one of the Kraken''s massive tentacles. From 12 intact tentacles, only 10 remained in just a few seconds. Another shriek filled with pain and agony rang out in the Winter Forest, the Kraken''s eyes painted a fierce fed color, as deep as the color of the blood it spilled. If opened its beak and shot out its infamous ink, a stream of black and smoke rushing out to get Yuna. It was corrosive enough to melt even metals and alloys in an instant, drops ink of it melting the ice Yuna made, the vegetation slowly withering away. Yet despite how dangerous it was, Yuna didn''t budge an inch and simply activated her "Phaseless". The stream of dark ink simply passed through her and landed on the other side of the Winter Forest, corroding that area in the blink of an eye. ¡¶Crescent Slash!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna made another swing, and this time, she decided to pack a bit of mana in her attack. As if she was painting and the Divine Halberd was her brush, a massive blade of mana was born of her stroke, rushing towards the Kraken without any warning. Not just one, but the swing cut off two tentacles of the Kraken, an even more pained bellow ringing in the air as only 8 out of its 12 tentacles remained. They all fell towards the ground, loud thuds and crashes echoing all the while. "Hmm... Now it''s more fitting to call you an octopus, doesn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý KHIIIEEEEKKKKKKKK BOOM BOOM BOOM The young lady remained calm and composed, but the same couldn''t be said for the Kraken. It has now lost its mind from so much pain, lashing even more violently than before, breaking all the frozen vegetation creeping towards it. It lashed out its tentacles and blades of water formed all over the place. It made sure to spare no effort to hurt Yuna, trying to finish her by itself and crush her bones into fine powder once its tentacles grab ahold of the evasive young lady. Unfortunately for the Kraken, Yuna was simply too fast for it. Before its giant tentacles could even extend halfway, Yuna has already pulled back and dodged the trajectory of the attacks. Just a couple side steps and a bit of swinging to counter attack. One... Two... Three... The more time passed and the more Yuna swung the Divine Halberd, the more of the Kraken''s tentacles were cut off and fell towards the Winter Forest. Frost swallowed it whole, preserving and protecting it from the deadly clash before it. The Kraken tried all sorts of attacks from simple brute force all the way to AoE magic, but every single one of the attacks missed. On the contrary, all of Yuna''s attacks landed with 100% accuracy, dealing wounds and injuries one after another. ROOAAARRRRR BOOOOM BOOOOM FWOOOSSSHHHHH Rage burning deep in its hearts, the Kraken slammed the Winter Forest Whole and the thick sheets of ice broke into chunks and pieces, flying towards the air along with a bit of sea water and snow, obstructing all sight without fail. The Kraken didn''t just stop there. As soon as the chucks of ice were raised, it then whipped with its remaining 5 tentacles and catapulted all the icebergs and glaciers towards all directions, hoping to hit and injure Yuna even by a little bit. Yet quite unexpectedly, rather than be flustered by the volley of ice turned towards her, she used them as footing to run towards the Kraken. She arrived in an instant with just a couple normal leaps for her and Grey. ¡¶Crescent Slash!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Another swing and another arm cut off. More blood was spilled and another tentacle fell towards the ground with a loud thud. The Kraken''s eyes were now bloodshot with rage, not wasting the opportunity it made by sacrificing a tentacle. Two of its remaining 4 tentacles rushed out to get Yuna, and for the first time since the whole battle started, it finally caught the young lady, crushing her with extreme force without any mercy©` or so it thought it did. But rather than a warm body, it only felt chills and cold on the figure it caught. It didn''t take long for it to realize that what it was holding was not Yuna, but rather, a dummy she used to grab the Kraken''s attention, the young lady now nowhere to be seen. "Are you looking for me?" £ÛYuna£Ý The moment she appeared again, she was already beside the Kraken and resting the handle of the halberd on her right shoulder. She wasn''t swinging nor using any tricks and magics. She''s simply anticipating for something to occur. "Oh, and I prepared a little surprise for you." £ÛYuna£Ý WHHIIIRRRRRRRRRRR CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOOOMMMMMM Slowly but surely, the frozen dummy started to glow bright, and not even a second later, it exploded into an explosion of blue and white, swallowing the Kraken whole, deadly ice crystals forming sharp needles and piercing through its skin. The Kraken managed to somehow avoid its head getting into contact with the frozen explosion, but unfortunately, two of its tentacles were caught, pinning it down to its location and making it choose between death and pain. If the Kraken chooses to be free, it will have to cut off two of its remaining tentacles, but if it doesn''t, it will be stuck there for some time with limited movement, making risks of Yuna''s attacks from before even more effective and troublesome. ¡ºYuna, you sure are having a lot of fun, huh.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHehehe! It''s not often that we fight enemies in the sea, after all!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWhatever floats your boat, I guess... Oh! And be sure to finish quickly. I''m almost done with lunch. Let''s eat together after you''re done.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Understood!" £ÛYuna£Ý And just as Yuna and the Kraken were fighting against one another, Grey continued to cook by the sandy beach as if nothing unusual was happening. Rather, he chuckled to himself as he watched his beloved fianc¨¦e''s wonderful performance. They were chatting idly, but there was no need to worry. In Yuna''s place, the Winfer Forest is doing damage to the Kraken, blasting out leaves of ice, whipping vines of white, grass prickling from below, and carnivorous fauna taking a bite of it It managed to fend against its attacks from before with its 12 tentacles, but now that only 4 remained and only of those 2 are functional, it has become close to impossible. It was a Forest of Death through and through. GROOOAAAARRRRRRR KHIIEEEKKKKKK The Kraken didn''t hesitate any further and using its sharp and massive beak, it then tore through the flesh of the stuck tentacles and forcefully cut them off from its body. It can regrow such tentacles after a couple of months, anyway, BOOM BOOM CRASH CRASH RUMBBLLLEEEEEEE As soon as it was free, it slammed its last remaining tentacles towards the thick and glacial sheets of ice, hurling massive chunks of ice once again. It whipped and shot them around some more, massive debris flying towards Yuna''s direction. But rather than continue attacking, it decided that it was better to run away for now and attack at a later time whenever it could. It quickly turned around, broke the vines and frozen vegetation pinning it down to such a frozen hell. ¡ºOh! Looks like the Kraken Is trying to escape! It''s so fast despite having only 2 more tentacles remaining, doesn''t it?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWell, even if it''s severely injured. it''s still an S-rank demonic beast, after all... It''s a shame though... It''s only digging up its own grave.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! I didn''t expect it like that, too©` Oh!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna deflected the chunks of ice coming her way with a light swing from the Divine Halberd, but turned the whole volley into blue and gentle snow. As soon as the veil of snow cleared out, the Kraken had already escaped. It used the hole it dug up the chunks of ice from and dove deep underwater to escape Yuna''s eyes. Its blood was still trickling, dyeing the waters red and leaving traces of itself as it ran away. What''s more important was that it could escape. Unfortunately for it, as soon as it dove underwater, it was greeted by an even bigger and even more formidable. The thick vines of ice quickly caught one of its tentacles, and the other one soon after. It was pinned, once more. The Kraken tried to struggle, but it was futile. More and more frozen vines latched onto it and more and more leaves left wounds all throughout its body. It was in a hell of frost and torture, the young lady soon deciding to end its misery. The young lady grabbed the halberd for the final time and held it tightly. She raised her hands and her eyes locked on the Kraken. A violent surge of mana rushed forth from the halberd, glowing a bright shimmer like stars in the night sky. ¡¶Heavenly Star: Perdition!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM She held it rightly and hurled the Divine Halberd with all her might up above. Several sonic booms ruptured the air again and again in rapid succession, soon touching the clouds before rushing down like a shooting star, platinum sparkles making it shine. It sped up more and more as if falling from the heavens, and rocked the Winter Forest as it pierced through without any problems, waves of seawater and ice rushing about, accompanied by the chilly winter breeze and piercing cold winds. A perfect hit! The Kraken couldn''t even notice the Divine Halberd coming its way, when a brilliant flash of light swallowed its sight. The next thing it knew, its body was already pierced, all its hearts crushed into paste as if they were nothing. Its flames of life flickered in the cold sea and soon, it was swallowed by the cold and merciless hands of death. The Kraken had lost its life and the struggle was finally over. It soon floats towards the surface, only 2 tentacles remaining. "Yaay¡«! It looks like the body isn''t too damaged! We can still eat it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you should worry about unfreezing the sea first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, right! I completely forgot!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Really, what am I gonna do with you." £ÛGrey£Ý After the fierce and completely one-sided battle between Yuna and the Kraken, what came after was the cleaning up. Yuna quickly deactivated Winter Forest and turned the sea back to normal, the only pieces of ice to be seen are encasing the beasts. With a little bit of water magic, the two also washed up all the deceased beasts into shore and stored them in the Inventory soon after. They will be dismantling them soon enough when they have time to do so. Though, as per Yuna''s request, they did take a bit of meat from the Kraken the young lady just took out and cooked it in all sorts of ways. Grilled squid, Calamares, Sweet and Sour squid, and also Takoyaki. They made a couple things and... "Mmn¡«! So good¡«! This is what I''m talking about¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, eat slowly. You''ll choke yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s fine, it''s fine. It''s not everyday that we can eat Krakens, is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I guess you''re right..." £ÛGrey£Ý ... As expected, the dishes made from Kraken meat are superb and immaculate. It is firm but soft, and also juicy with overflowing umami and salty goodness. Pairing it with some sour and spicy sauces were the best. Grey and Yuna enjoyed their lunch and their little lunch break, also eating with the familiars and the contract spirits to have a lot of fun chatting and laughing about. They may be in the middle of the ocean, but it wasn''t lonely at all. The journey had just barely started.. CHAPTER 404 END Chapter 405: A New Continent "No... I don''t wanna... Just five more minutes..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, sure, you can sleep all you want, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý The day was young and the sky had just risen over the horizon. Dawn and daylight had just arrived and the sky was skill black, hints of red and orange shining dimly as the sun''s rays touched the sky chasing the darkness away. It was a peaceful day. The sound of the waves echoing from the sea, the sound of leaves rustling as the salty breeze blew ashore, and the sound of shifting grains of sands running all around the beaches. Such a sweet and calming symphony. And as the sun slowly crept up the sky, a shiny glimmer filled the islands. A platinum figure stood proud along the cliffs. She folded her wings and waited for another pair to approach her, the sunset reflecting in her silver eyes. "Master, is it really fine to go like this? The Mistress still seems sleepy." £ÛSirius£Ý "It''s fine. Yuna may look silly right now, but she isn''t so fragile, you know? And... Whose fault is it to fall asleep late because she was so excited yesterday?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Well... Isn''t the Mistress always like that, Master?" £ÛSirius£Ý "Hahaha. I guess you''re right©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Gwey... I love you... Make me burgers, please..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady mumbled as she hugged Grey even tighter. She is still sleepy as can be and her eyes are barely open. There was no focus to be seen, obviously still half-asleep as Grey piggybacked her towards Sirius. She was so excited after eating the Kraken meat yesterday, she went on a hunt throughout the entire afternoon whenever she saw some high ranking beasts. And like all things bearing consequences, she is now dead tired, mind very groggy. "Hamburger...? No, no, I want steak... Steak with apple juice..." £ÛYuna£Ý In fact, she''s so tired, she''s been mumbling nonsense since Grey "woke" her up and carried her on his back. If there was one thing consistent, it was that all the nonsense she''s been mumbling about was about food and sweets. There are even times when she looks at Grey as if she was looking at something sweet she just baked. Her sleepy and silly mind was still debating whether the one carrying her was in fact her fianc¨¦ or just a massive jam bread. "... Bread... Strange bread... Sounds like Grey..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because I am Grey, sleepyhead. Don''t try to bite me, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Bite... Bite... I want to bite bread..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I just said don''t... Haah... Let''s just get you on board before you do something we''ll both regret. Sirius, if you would please." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood, Master." £ÛSirius£Ý There was no use trying to converse with Yuna as her mind was clearly still lagging and not functioning properly. Grey quickly asked Sirius to be ready for flight, then jumping on her back with the young lady in tow as Sirius spread her wings. She flapped a couple of times and the islands shrank in all but a fraction of a second. They pierced through the clouds soon after, the warm glimmer of the sun gracing their faces as they watched the sun rise from high up in the sky. A couple more flaps later and Sirius started darting throughout the sky once again. Rings and lines were made as she flew, the birds and clouds parting ways as they greeted her, yet another mystical sight in the sky of dawn. And whilst they flew several kilometers from the sea, Grey''s eyes scanned the deep waters once more and watched all sorts of scenes unfold. He''s already seen them a handful of times since yesterday, but he''ll never get used to them. One particular sight he fell in love with was the parade of glowing sea creatures during the night. It was a sight to behold, seeming like a river of stars from below. He''s never seen such a beautiful sight even on television back on earth. ''Not here, huh...'' £ÛGrey£Ý But what he was looking for was none other than demonic beasts he saw yesterday. After the Kraken, there have been a couple more demonic beasts they saw as they continued to fly towards Vartes, all of them hunted by Yuna. Though compared to the Kraken, such beasts were much weaker, only at B-rank and rarely, at A-rank. Still such a number of beasts were still far too many and abnormal, no matter how deep and expansive the ocean is, especially since they''re high rank. Grey got them all on camera, but he doesn''t know when he''ll be able to use them. It could all just be a great coincidence, but in the off chance that it isn''t, it will be hell not just for them, but for all others as well. It would be a disaster. "Fishies... I''m going to hunt you©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Woah! Yuna, you ought to be more careful! You almost fell just now!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Unm... Care... Ca... Zzzzzz...." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was worried, but after a quick shock by his fianc¨¦e almost falling, such worries were easily blown away. But the person herself was oblivious to such dangers. Now, she has gone back to sleep again, her eyes now tight shut. "Haah... This girl... Stop giving me heart attacks..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, there was no use thinking about it, especially when all he could do was grasp blindly in the dark. While it is sure to be trouble, he shouldn''t worry too much about it. After all, they didn''t just get stronger for nothing. They''ll deal with it when time comes. Just like that a couple moments passed, and after the sun was fully unveiled over the horizon, Grey immediately started preparing breakfast. With the amount of excess dishes they cooked yesterday, there was no need to cook for the day. Grey took out a couple dishes one by one, still hot and steamy and made sure to hold them tight. It wasn''t the first time they''ll be having meals on Sirius'' back whilst flying, but it was still a fun experience to have, the winds brushing past them. "Mmn¡«! These are so good! Are these from the Kraken yesterday?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I also made some sandwiches with it, so make sure to enjoy them©` Oh! Hold still for a while, Yuna. There''s something on your cheeks." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Speaking of breakfast, Yuna was quickly revived as soon as she smelled something delicious wafting through the air. Her eyes sparkled brighter than the sun which had just risen and a bright smile appeared, extending from ear to ear. After all, breakfast is the most important meal of the day, and with Grey being the one who prepared it, it was something to look forward to and something to enjoy. It was a great experience, experiencing a blue view below them. "Sirius, would you like to have some too?" £ÛYuna£Ý Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "I''m fine, Mistress. I''ll just eat once we''re done flying." £ÛSirius£Ý "Okay¡«! I''ll leave some for you and the others later, then." £ÛYuna£Ý The journey continued and Sirius continued to flap her wings. She covered kilometers of distance in a single minute, soaring through the sky faster than any jets and planes Grey had seen back on Earth, sonic booms serving as music to the ears. Soon enough, massive groups of islands and shallow reefs started appearing one after another, and a couple more moments later, large islands came to view, along with the mainland, spanning several hundred kilometers from the shores alone. It was a shore covered with sandy beaches and rocky cliffs, a couple of coves and caves here and there. There was lush vegetation and also port towns dotted along the shoreline, some boats and ships popping up left and right. It may be because the port towns are more focused on naval and maritime operations, but there were quite a lot more ships in the seas of Vartes than there are in the seas of Oirois. Many were much bigger as well, sails painted all sorts of colors. "So this is Vartes, huh©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Waah¡«! There''s so many ships¡«! And port towns too! It feels a little bit different than when we''re in Alfrione, doesn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s a new continent, after all... Their culture and architecture should also be a little different as well. I''m sure you''ll love it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m looking forward to it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Vartes, the Western Continent, possessed similar cultures and architectures from people in the Medieval Ages of Middle Eastern countries. Be that as it may, there is still a large portion of Western European culture into the mix. Such a dynamic between two different culture groups makes Vartes a little bit strange to Grey and Yuna who were only familiar with Western Culture. The more they see below them, the more interested they become. The name of the Kingdom before them is "Talspara", a kingdom just about the size of Alfrione whose specialty is fishing, infrastructure, cooking, and arts. It is a place one could say is less technologically advanced than Alfrione, but just as beautiful. "Grey, do you think they also deal with high-ranking aquatic beasts here? Do you think we can sell the inedible ones we caught?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s a nice idea, but let''s put that on hold for now. We still have other places to visit. Let''s do those ones first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fine, but that''s a promise, okay? Let''s go here once everything is settled." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. Let''s enjoy it to our hearts'' content when the time comes." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately, their first destination in Vartes aren''t the port towns located by the long shores of Talspara, but rather, a much further inland city located by the plains where two large rivers converge, one of the most famous cities of the Kingdom. It was the city of "Arihal", known for various famous artists and also its great cuisine. It is one of the places the Royal Family recommended to them, and one which they especially enjoyed because of how wonderful the experience was. The city''s specialty dishes involve freshwater fishes and seafood which they harvested from the nearby rivers. It is said that when it comes to seafood, not even port towns could compare to the greatness of Arihal. "I heard there are also some fairly powerful beasts in the rivers by the city. About D-rank and C-rank, they said." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Isn''t that a bit dangerous then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Usually, yes, but fortunately, there is an A-rank familiar living in those rivers owned by the Lords for several generations. It''s a ''Tarllagan'', or so I''ve heard." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«! A familiar, that''s amazing! I want to see it!" £ÛYuna£Ý And perhaps another thing it was famous for was the presence of a High-Ranking familiar living along the banks of the two rivers. Not only does it protect the citizens from danger, it also helps them hint from time to time. Usually, it is only the Royal Families and High-Ranking aristocrats who possess such powerful familiars, the Comital House which reigns over the city managed to summon one several generations ago, and is now serving as the guardian of the city. Of course, with it being so helpful, it is one of the major contributing individuals to the territory''s economy. All the city''s people love the said beasts and they even have a whole festival dedicated to it as a tribute. It''s like a guardian god, It was also the reason why the Royal Family of Alfrione could never forget such an experience which was as unique as they come. They''ve also met such a beast. Only Iris and Natalia who were too young didn''t know of it. "Lucky for you, we can go and see it in its habitat. From what His Majesty said, it''s one of the main tourist attractions of Arihal." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«! That''s great! I wonder if I can fight it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We''ll... We''ll probably get in trouble, so please don''t." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehehe! Looks like I''ll have to give it up then... For now, that is..." £ÛYuna£Ý For now, she says... It wasn''t really convincing when one puts it that way, and there was no way to know just what kinds of things were going on inside her mind. Grey could only hope she doesn''t do something reckless and cause trouble. Just like that, Grey and Yuna continued to fly for about an hour, passing through various regions and seeing all sorts of natural wonders. No matter where they were, nature was always beautiful, all worthy to be taken photographs of. "Ohh... Amazing... So that''s Alconia, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Soon enough, a city appeared over the horizon, and with it were two massive rivers with widths reaching almost a hundred meters each. Both rivers converged southeast of the city, creating an area with an overall width of over 200 meters. And located before where the rivers converge was a massive city, even larger than Galderia, built with its own ports, bridges, watermills, and barricades spanning over the rivers'' shores. It stood out like a sore thumb in such flat and grassy terrain. With such rivers present, one could only imagine how fertile the land is. A vast portion of the plains has been turned into farmland, all sorts of crops grown from grains to root crops, and various greens. It was a sight to behold. "Grey! That''s unfair! Let me see too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, right. Sorry, sorry. I''ll share my vision now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Hurry! Hurry! I can''t wait!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey spared no time to relay his vision with illusion magic, and Yuna''s reactions were just as amazed as her, her mouth opening in agape and her eyes sparkling with great curiosity as her eyes swam left and right, trying to process the view. "Ohh... Ohhh!¡« Grey, look! The bridges are so big! Th-They''re like really massive! There''s a lot of them too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, calm down... We''re gonna fall off at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "How can I calm down?! This is just so exciting!" £ÛYuna£Ý Exclaimed Yuna, all the while shaking Grey''s shoulders then leaning on his back, pointing her fingers excitedly to the sights she''s witnessing for the first time. There was a clear tinge of excitement present in her voice. The Talspara Kingdom may be behind compared to Alfrione when it comes to magic tools and magical technology, but when it comes to building techniques and the like, there is a clear winner, massive and impressive structures located all over the city. Though the building style is rustic and medieval, the bridges made were really sturdy and even better than that of masterpieces like the golden gate bridge and the tower bridge back on Earth. It was reinforced with magic and could even survive powerful attacks from B-rank beings. "It''s so big¡«! We''re these bridges back on Earth like this too, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, but I don''t think there''s anything as beautiful." £ÛGrey£Ý Most of all, it doesn''t look bare and bland, like the huge cable bridges back on Earth. Rather, it was actually filled with life and colors, with lots of arches, domes, towers, spires, and murals. Lots and lots of murals. It was a perfect combination of Middle Eastern architecture along with bits and bobs of other cultures, mostly western. It was no wonder Talspara was known for famous arts and artists. They weren''t just engineering masterpieces, but works of art. With the plains drawing closer to them, they soon decided to land by the nearby forest and took a short break. As promised, they had everyone eat some of the dishes Grey cooked, soon departing towards Arihal by foot. "Ohh¡«! It''s even more amazing when you see it up close..." £ÛYuna£Ý "I agree... And it isn''t just the bridges, but the highways as well. They''re all paved well and there are also stations located all throughout." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right... Alfrione doesn''t have these, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "The streets and cities are all well-made, but the highways outside are another issue. It costs quite a lot, after all. Several hundred million, I''d say." £ÛGrey£Ý With how fast they were, it didn''t take long before Grey and Yuna reached the bridges and it was even more breathtaking up close. Not only was it pretty, it was functionally sound as well, lanes divided into that for carriages and pedestrians. And under the bridge was a large river with multiple ships and boats passing at the same time, and also many ports where they docked, unloading numerous cargos one after another, fishermen also unloading their catch. "Hohoho. Is it your first time here, young ones?" "Ah, yeah... We came from a distant place, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho! No wonder! I''ve never seen youths with such interesting clothing before. You really do stand out in this crowd." As for the people, the one thing which immediately stood out was the difference in clothing. Everyone was wearing traditional Middle Eastern Clothing, styles popping out with color and embroidery. It was a very busy and lively city. Of course, though they were adventurer clothes, as Grey and Yuna''s clothing were still wearing Western European styles and designs. As soon as they stepped foot on the bridge, all eyes were on them, gazes curious as can be. They''ve been under such stares because of their identities, but it was the first time people stared at them for their "strange" clothing. Both of them were taken aback by such a reaction, both not used to such curious stares. "So, which country are you two from...?" "Well, it''s a long story..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho. With a line this long, we have all the time in the world. What do you think we have a nice long chat? I have some snacks over here." "Ohh! Talsparan snacks! I want some!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hohoho! What an enthusiastic young lady. Here, please have some," Thankfully, it''s not like people have mean intentions for them. In fact, one of the old men they lined up with coincidentally was very friendly, offering the two of them a couple of snacks over a nice long chat as they waited for their turns. Thanks to the old man, they were able to learn a lot of things about Arihal from him, from the famous tourist spots, the notable traditions, the delicious cuisines, and most importantly, about the prices of the goods in the area. Surprisingly, despite the fact that it was an ocean away from Oiros, the prices in the Kingdom were just about the same. Save for the fact that spices were cheaper and some goods were more expensive, it was relatively the same. "Oh, you''ll be staying here for some days, right?" "Yeah. That''s the plan. Do you have any inns in mind, Mister?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Preferably one with a bath, please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Inns and baths, huh... Hmm... There''s a few I have in mind..." Eating some snacks on the way, the old man then listed the inns he recommended to Grey and Yuna, telling them about the perks and drawbacks of such inns and what kind of dishes they could enjoy in the inns and what tourist spots were near it. It wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna finally reached the gates and they handed over their ID cards for the guards to check. They were given some suspicious stares for what they were wearing, but they were able to pass without any problems, As soon as they stepped foot inside the city, they were greeted by a similar style of architecture from before, lots of domes, spires, and arches everywhere. It was similar to Erdea, but also different at the same time. There were also a ton of stalls present by the gates, even more than what they are usually met with, selling all sorts of goods from crafts all the way to metal artifacts, the soft sound of metallic chimes ringing in the air. "Waah¡«! Waah¡«! Waah¡«¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was so speechless by the sight, all she could do was gasp in excitement and open her mouth in every direction her eyes swim to. She was excited as a child and happy as one, obviously eager to explore if she could. Well, Grey was also in the same shoes, wanting to go around and have another date with his beloved. But even more so, he was amazed by the scenery laid out before him, snapping out a couple photos silently as can be. There were a number of differences but Grey was reminded of the setting of the movie, "Aladd*n", the moment he stepped foot inside Arihal. It was as if he was inside the movie itself, his heart pounding in excitement. "Ohh¡«. That''s a nice toy you got there, Young Man." "Ah, yeah. That''s right. It''s still a little lacking, but it does the job," £ÛGrey£Ý "Hohoho. I see... Then, I''ll be taking my leave now. Until next time, young ones." Before long, the old man finally left our main characters to themselves, both of them still excited as can be. They were still standing by the gates, barley moving an inch as they scoured the whole place with their eyes. They soon started to move, exploring the city bit by bit as they headed towards one of the inns recommended to them by the old man. Grey was snapping photos and Yuna was still mesmerized, her eyes shifting even quicker than the winds. "Grey, look! They also have candies!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Candies? What are you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Let''s buy some!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what interested the young lady the most were none other than the sweets. The people may be looking at them weirdly, but what matters the most is that she''s having fun. Everything else doesn''t matter. "Grey, hurry up! Hurry!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 405 END Chapter 406: Extracontinental Sightseeing (pt. I) "Yuna, are you done with unpacking your things?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Just a minute¡«! I''m just storing my luggage." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. I''ll help you with that." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a cozy room, not too big nor too small, more than enough to contain a large bed, a closet, a couple cabinets, a table and some chairs, and some shelves by the sides, all colorful and filled with artistic patterns. There was a large window up front, and a small balcony as well, the room filled with pointed arches and pillars protruding from the corners of the room, a couple small holes for ventilation located along the upper rim of the room. Apart from the architecture style and the materials used, the room at the inn they were staying at seemed relatively similar from the ones they''ve been in in Oiros. It was very cozy and homey, more than perfect for staying a couple of days. "Was that all there is©` Oh! Looks like there''s still another luggage©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wait, Grey! I''ll do that myself! Those are... You know, those..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, it''s already too late for that, you know? I''ve already seen all your clothing from top to bottom. It shouldn''t matter much if I help you with these as well. And, I''m your fianc¨¦, remember? This sort of thing will be normal once we get married." £ÛGrey£Ý "S-Still! It''s embarrassing! Just give me a minute, and I''ll be finished!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No can do, Young Lady. We still have a lot to do and explore for the day, so let''s just get it over quickly." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna have now settled in one of the inns the old man recommended to them. It cost just about the same as the Rabbit''s Den, and the extra food and services were also relatively cheap. It was a good place to stay. And now, the two are unpacking their things to prepare themselves for their short stay. The young lady was being fussy about her undergarments being seen, but it was already far too late. It wasn''t the first time Grey had seen them, after all. All Yuna could do was be in dread and despair as Grey opened her final luggage. The young man had already prepared himself, but even he was shocked when he opened it. There were some quite... bold outfits, stored inside... "Th-Tha-That''s! H-Helen said bringing that would bring good luck! I-I really had no other intentions in mind! U-Un! For good luck!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I haven''t said anything yet." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... I''m not an improper and indecent girl... I don''t always think of things like that... I really have no other intentions! Please believe me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Like I said, I haven''t said anything yet." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, what''s some unpacking without a little bit of shenanigans? Just when Grey thought things would pan out smoothly and peacefully, he was suddenly greeted by a surprise he had never anticipated, his heart feeling conflicted once again. The young man didn''t doubt Yuna''s words one bit, as he knew she would never do something so bold without being coaxed into it. There were also highly graphic novels inside as well, all of them filled with contents Yuna has been reading as of late. As a man and her fianc¨¦, Grey felt a little happy, but at the same time, he was a little concerned about how easy it was to gaslight Yuna, Helen providing them proof of it time and time again. Their extracontinental vacation was already off to a great start. "Yuna, remind me to check your luggage before we go next time, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "All the time...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. All the time. My heart won''t be able to handle it if you bring something even bolder than this next time... At least tell me beforehand, yeah?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey... I really have no other intentions..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no point dwelling too much about jt. What''s done is already done, and Grey simply tucked in the Young Lady''s undergarments in the cabinet, making sure that they are organized neatly, hiding the more risky one from plain sight. Yuna was fidgety the whole time, but Grey really wasn''t mad at her. He quickly gave him some words of reassurance, and spoiled her a little bit. It didn''t take too long before the young lady made a quick recovery, her ears still having a tinge or redness. "Right... Speaking of which...." £ÛGrey£Ý And while they were on the topic of clothing, there was another issue they had to address while they''re at it. It was the very clothing they wear which stands out like a sore thumb in a crowd wearing all sorts of traditional Middle Eastern clothing. It doesn''t really matter much if they just ignore the curious stares, but it would be quite tiring to be subjected to it throughout their whole stay. They''ve already gotten so much attention in Galderia, they don''t need it here as well. "Yuna, should we do a little wardrobe change?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as they decided they would be changing most of the clothes they''re wearing for the day, they quickly headed downstairs and asked the receptionist for a place where they could buy new clothes. Luckily enough, there was a clothing store just nearby selling not only affordable, but wonderful and colorful garments as well. There were all sorts of designs present from tight-fitting and formal clothes all the way to loose and casual clothing. But perhaps the most important part is the fabric used and the embroidery laced out on them. There was a ton of variation to choose from and also a lot of accessories which would go well with them. It was pretty much a new world to them. "Thank you for your patronage!" There was no need to think too much. As soon as something caught Grey and Yuna''s eyes, they quickly tried it out and bought in when they liked it well enough. The two are now in new kinds of garments they''ve never been in before. Yuna wore a sleeveless and light-colored garment for the upper portion and a rather flowing and baggy trousers for the lower portion, a band of vibrant, loose, and smooth fabric wrapped around her waist and a long, open green sleeveless coat with golden laces and embroidery as a nice finish. Rather than long boots, what Yuna wore now were thin sandals with leather straps tucking her feet. For her accessories, there was a silver bracelet on her left wrist and some clipped-on silver earrings down her pointy ears. They were just simple clothing in Arihal, but when Yuna wore them, they shone like they were some kind of intricate garments woven together as masterpieces. Now, Yuna stands out for an entirely different reason. "You really do look good in everything, huh, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Thank you¡«! Grey is handsome as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý As for Grey, he was wearing the same kinds of loose and flowing garments as Yuna, the only difference was that his upper clothing were long sleeved and that the color of his open coat was blue, wearing almost similar accessories as well. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Heck, Grey even put on a clipped-on golden earring on one of his ears. It doesn''t look as intricate as the one Yuna was wearing, but such simplicity suited him well, his hair even tucked backwards to suit the style. He looked different but just as gorgeous, "Hahaha. You''re gonna make me blush, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "But it''s true! Grey is the most handsome in the world! Even if you wear different kinds of clothes, I''m sure they will all fit you perfectly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then I must be the luckiest man in the world... Because I was given such a beautiful and adorable girl as a fianc¨¦e. You look stunning, My Love." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fweeeh?! W-why so suddenly?!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was dishing out compliments left and right, but when Grey returned the favor, she immediately turned red all the way to the tip of her pointy ears, both happy and embarrassed at the same time. She really has no defense against it. "Then, shall we start our little tour, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, un! I''ll be in your care once again, Sir Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Likewise, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý And off they go! As soon as everything had been settled, Grey and Yuna quickly went around the city and wandered aimlessly to wherever their foot took them. They wandered all over the streets, buying all sorts of things which caught their eyes. The timing couldn''t be any more perfect as the noon bells had just rang. With the arrival of lunch, Grey and Yuna enjoyed themselves in the marketplace and had a taste of the Talsparan cuisine, treating their tongue to a new array of flavors. All their food was delicious, seasoned with copious amounts of spices and fragrant as can be. There are a lot of creamy foods present, but unlike Middle Eastern nations on Earth, they aren''t limited in using any kinds of meat. "Mmn¡«! This is mutton, right?! It''s so juicy and delicious! Fragrant too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I heard they marinate their dishes here with a ton of herbs and spices. That must be why they''re so delicious! I think these would pair nicely with rice." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! That''s a great idea! Do we have some left from breakfast?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. They should still be hot. Let''s find some tables first." £ÛGrey£Ý Needless to say, Grey and Yuna enjoyed their lunch in the marketplace. The street food was already delicious, so one could only imagine how tasty the dishes inside the restaurants will be. They couldn''t wait for dinner. It wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna found themselves an empty table, and enjoyed themselves with a mix of Talsparan cuisine and their own cooking. They went hand in hand with one another as if they were meant to be from the very beginning. Of course, with big rivers present around the city, there was no shortage of seafood. There was a vast selection of seafood dishes, and each one of them was delicious as can be. Especially the lobsters coated in special sauces. It was exquisite. There was a lot of spices and herbs, so Grey warned the young lady whenever she was about to eat something she couldn''t handle. Nevertheless, it was an enjoyable meal, only smiles afloat on their faces. "That would be 893 kiels in total, Good Sir." "Here you go... Please check if there''s something missing." £ÛGrey£Ý "One... Two... Seven.... No, it''s perfect. Thank you for the patronage," With such copious kinds of herbs and spices present, Grey and Yuna didn''t waste any time and also bought a lot of spices by the market stalls and got their hands on new ingredients they have never seen before. They may be adventurers, but they are also great cooks as well. Just seeing the sheer amount of new ingredients present in the market, they didn''t even try to hold themselves back, their blood boiling in happiness and excitement. Of course, Yuna also missed a beat and bought some medicinal herbs and magic plants she had never seen before. They are ones which could only be found in Vartes, and something she couldn''t wait to run a couple experiments with. After lunch was over, Grey and Yuna soon continued their tour of the city, and soon entered al, sorts of massive buildings in Arihal. From museums to theaters, and even public gardens. They were all rich in colors and diversity. "Waah¡«! Look! There are all sorts of paintings in the floor, Grey! Aren'' these people too talented in making art? This should have taken A long time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Should we paint our floor later as well?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''d love that! We should buy some vibrant colors too, right?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "As long as you''re having fun, you can buy as many colors as you want. We already painted our walls, anyway. A floor shouldn''t be too big of a deal" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! Then let''s ask the orphanage children to play as well! I''m sure Priest Sephyr and the others would be delighted!" £ÛYuna£Ý They are now inside of the library, and like all the massive buildings they''ve been to before, it was very grand and open, filled with all sorts of colorful patterns from the floor all the way to the ceilings, depicting simple to absurd pieces of art. The building itself was a work of art as well, lots of pillars and small stairs present all over the place. Of course, the arches were present as well. Not only the round and pointed ones, but multifoil arches as well, subtle outlines carved around them. All the pillars and walkways were decorated and chiseled masterfully, and even the windows were filled with subtle yet intricate details people would barely even notice. It showed off the true might of architecture that Arihal possessed. "Grey, let''s read some books! There should be great stories here, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Since Talspara is a Kingdom known for its art, it should also have a variety of literary works. I''m sure they''re here somewhere." £ÛGrey£Ý "Great! Let''s start searching then!" £ÛYuna£Ý Enthusiasm blooming in her heart, Yuna soon explored the library like an excited child, dashing here and there, all the while making sure to be silent. She dragged Grey along with, setting off in a little adventure. Of course, as they didn''t have all the time in the world, Grey and Yuna only read for a few minutes. A few minutes which were more than enough to read various books of their liking with their monstrous reading speeds not even old scholars could compare. "Ohh... So I can also make it like this, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý What Grey was interested in were the recipe books which contained various dishes from different local cuisines throughout the whole Kingdom. It was very interesting, providing new insight on knowledge to sharpen his culinary skills. "Waah¡«. So cute¡«. Does it really work like this?" £ÛYuna£Ý As for Yuna, there was no need for worry. She is now reading the romance novels she has been into as of late, and happily and excitedly giggling to herself as if some sort of fool, blushing from time to time. She was very quiet in the library, of course. There was also no need to worry as the one who picked her books was none other than Grey. He made sure first that there wasn''t any indecent content in them before handing them over to Yuna... Just like an overprotective father... Half an hour passed, and after visiting the library, Grey and Yuna went on ahead with their little exploration, heading to art galleries, street shows, the clock towers, and so much more. It wasn''t long before they went outside for sightseeing as well. "Ohh¡«! You can see the clock tower from here! Amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, we''re pretty high up, after all. Be careful not to fall off." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, you''re too overprotective. I''m not a child anymore, you know? I''m your fianc¨¦e. Learn to trust me a little bit more, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I would, if you stop walking on the cables." £ÛGrey£Ý The first place Grey and Yuna paid a visit was none other than the massive bridge they passed through just a couple hours ago, climbing the towers and watching a nice scenery from above which can see the whole city and the rivers. Of course, such a thing was usually off-limits, but with the power of illusion magic and Yuna''s abilities, there was nothing that was impossible. They were quickly able to climb the tower, Yuna even walking on the cables as if it was a tightrope. She has now become a daredevil, void of any fears and worries even though she was walking on cables over 20 meters high from water level. Rather than be scared, she was simply humming to herself like an excited child. "Grey, how many bridges are there around the city?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Including this one, there should be 5 of them in total, each built at different times and with different styles of architecture. Why do you ask?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing too serious! Let''s just go pay it a visit!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. That sounds great to me." £ÛGrey£Ý A random whim and a random answer. Grey and Yuna quickly hopped off the towers and into the ship passing below them. They landed with steps light and silent as a feather, not making another sound despite falling from such a height. Another leap later and they landed towards the riverbanks. They made sure to not kick off too much dust and kick up a fuss. Both were headed towards the next bridge located over just a couple kilometers away. It didn''t even take them a minute. "Ohh¡«! It''s even much taller than the other bridge from before! Darker, appropriate, and even more slender too! It''s amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Is there nothing not amazing to you, My Dear?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But they really are, I swear! Each one of them is a great masterpiece!" £ÛYuna£Ý Like before, they once again climbed the towers supporting the bridges and treated themselves to a wonderful sight. Grey once again treated whipped out the camera and documented photos from high above, documenting the beauty of the city, He snapped and he snapped, the photos coming out great and filled with definition, the blue sky looming over the horizon and the sound of waves splashing about in the river below them, whistles blowing as the ships passed through. There was also the happiness and excitement from the children running around down below, gasping and exclaiming as they watched such rare and beautiful sights unfold, the parents looking out for them from afar and making sure they''re all safe. "Fufufu! How cute... Should we bring the children here next time?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That may be difficult. We''re on a different continent, after all. I''m sure the parents would be very much worried for them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then why don''t we have another vacation trip like last time? You know, let''s bring everyone here to Arihal for sightseeing. I''m sure it would be fantastic." £ÛYuna£Ý "Maybe next time. We still have a Labyrinth to clear, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s a promise, okay? Don''t you dare forget it!" £ÛYuna£Ý One... Two... Three... Grey and Yuna visited the other bridges soon after and made a couple memories there, taking photos and sometimes, videos to preserve such great and precious times, capturing the colors and emotions of the moment. It wasn''t just all sightseeing as well, the two of them also playing about a little bit and causing a bit of mischief for the other person. Yuna was exceptionally great at giving Grey worries as she made a couple exhibitions by the towers and cables. Well, not that she would get hurt even if she fell anyway. What really caught Grey by surprise was when he was taking another photo, the young lady suddenly rushing towards him and giving him a light peck on the cheeks. CLICK SNAP A subtle flash of light sparkled from the tip of the towers and a burning memory was captured. Yuna''s soft and plump lips were gently pressing on Grey''s cheeks and the latter had a nice expression of surprise painted on his face. They have kissed a couple of times before, but never on camera. It felt silly, but for some reason, just somehow... It felt a little more embarrassing than usual, Grey''s cheeks tinted a light red color as he held the photo in his hand. "Yuna... I should be the one blushing, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, no matter how red he was, Yuna was still redder than him. She was the one who kissed him, thinking of playing a quick prank on him. But instead of Grey, she was the one who is most embarrassed, just now realizing the weight of her actions. The picture itself wasn''t really embarrassing per se, but the thought of Grey keeping it in one of his albums sincerely dedicated to her was more than enough to warrant a bit of embarrassment. It''d be very embarrassing if others saw it. "Hey, if you''re gonna blush, you shouldn''t have done it in the first place." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I was just acting on impulse... I didn''t think it would be this embarrassing. Why are you not flustered? This is unfair...." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha. It would take a lot more than that to make me flustered, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but if Yuna hit it on the right spot, he would immediately turn red as well. He was just as flustered as the young lady, but compared to her, he knew how to keep all his expressions in check and subtle as can be. Otherwise, with how cute and adorable his fianc¨¦e is, he would be blushing every time and his face would always be a fierce red color. He could only chuckle at the sight of his fianc¨¦e trying to compose herself. "Hey, Yuna... Close your eyes for a little bit." £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah! Yes!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yet another mischievous idea has popped up inside Grey''s playful mind, and with the flow of things, a quick shot of nervousness suddenly struck Yuna, making her speech suddenly formal and her body tense as can be. The young lady anticipated a revenge kiss from Grey, but a few seconds had already passed, but there was nothing. She peeked out with one of her eyes out of curiosity, and to her surprise, she found a chuckling Grey, trying to keep himself from laughing. "G-Grey! You''re teasing me again! You are, aren''t you?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, you were just so cute, I couldn''t help it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Geez! I knew it! You never take me serious©`" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady tried to pout and puff her cheeks, but she couldn''t even finish her words. Grey suddenly closed in the gap between the two of them, tilted her chin up ever so slightly, and sealed her lips with a kiss. It was so sudden, Yuna couldn''t help but have her eyes open in shock and agape, and to make things even more intense, Grey teased her a little bit with a light bite on her tongue. A teasing smile soon bloomed on his face. "Shouldn''t you at least do this much to make someone really flustered?" £ÛGrey£Ý Asked Grey, but there was no response. Yuna was quiet as can be and all she did was look at Grey straight in the eye. It wasn''t long before her brain overloaded with what just happened, her head running wild from being flustered, "Ah... Did I go too far...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Her face was red as can be. CHAPTER 406 END Chapter 407: Extracontinental Sightseeing (pt. II) MOOOOO MOOOO NGAAAAA Large bovines roamed the fields, their horns reaching out towards the sky as they grazed on the ground. Their tails swung left and right, nodding their heads and far and wide, their large ears flapping from time to time. There were just bulls and cows, but sheeps, pigs, horses, chickens, and many more. Some roamed about in their pens, whilst some stayed in their coops. There was a loud cacophony of noises, the farm animals enjoying their lives as they usually do. "Ahh¡«. It''s eating... So cute..." £ÛYuna£Ý And amongst the various sounds the animals made, there was a squeal which stood out the most from others. A silver-haired elf''s eyes were sparkling brightly, watching the little lambs eat the sheafs of green grass she handed over to her. There weren''t just one or two little lambs, but a handful of them, all crowding on the side of the fence where Yuna is. They were all chewing and grazing, happily enjoying the fresh and green grass Yuna provided for her. "Grow up, little lambs. Eat tasty grass so you''ll be tasty too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey... Don''t say something so scary in such an adorable manner." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? I''m not wrong though?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Just because you''re right, doesn''t mean you should say it. And these lambs aren''t for eating, you know? They''re for harvesting wool, see?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, ending his statement as she pointed towards one of the nearby stables where adult sheep are getting their wool sheared. There are no such things as electric razors in Merusia, so all they could do is manually use shears. Even then, the quality of the wool doesn''t lose out to that on the ones found on Earth. They were all smooth and fluffy, looking like clouds of white with small patches of brown from the dirt they were rolling around from. It was beautiful. Well, not that Grey is an expert in making wool anyway. Being a blacksmith, also known as craftsmen, Grey knows how to deal with wool and leather, but he wouldn''t consider himself an expert. Just a novice who knows his stuff. "Hmm... Where are the ones for eating then? I''ll feed them tasty grass." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, let''s just give up on the thought, shall we? We still have a lot of mutton in our person. We don''t need to terrorize the local lambs, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s okay¡«! I''m just gonna pray they''ll be tasty too." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright. I''m gonna stop you right there." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna''s eyes were bright and her smiles were as sweet as the tone of her voice, yet her words were the complete opposite, bringing terror to the little lambs if only they could understand words. It was too scary for such cute little creatures. Of course, Yuna knew full well what she was doing. She was deliberately doing so so that she could pick on Grey and elicit some reactions from him. It''s totally nor revenge for making her turn bright red just a couple moments ago. Definitely not. Well, even if one says it''s revenge... It was very mild and petty to the point that one would never notice it unless one says it out in the open. Such futile and adorable attempts only served to make her look more adorable in Grey''s eyes. "Oh, right! Where are the chicks? I want to feed them too," £ÛYuna£Ý "They should be on the left... No, it seems like they''ve been moved." £ÛGrey£Ý "That means we can''t feed them anymore, huh... Are there any other animals we can feed here? I''m sure there are more adorable little ones, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There''s some puppies on the right. And... Looks like the farm owner is training them to herd the livestock... Some sheep, as it seems." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! That''s amazing! Let''s watch them!" £ÛYuna£Ý Excited as can be, Yuna grabbed Grey by the hands and dragged him towards the pens where the herding pups are in. There were over a dozen of them, all looking innocent and friendly as if they didn''t know what they were doing. It has been a couple moments since Grey and Yuna took a couple pictures by the bridges, and now, they are touring around the expansive farms located southwest from the city. Farms which not only grow crops but raise livestock as well. Luckily enough, there was a paid tour available in the farms where they could watch the farmers do their work, learn, help out, watch the animals in their pens, and feed them some grass, grains, and unsellable crops. They''ve been able to experience such delights before, but it is only now that they have done so up close. The animals were very tame and well-mannered, one could easily fall with how adorable they are, their eyes innocent as can be. "Waah¡«! They''re trying so hard. How cute!" £ÛYuna£Ý Now, they are watching the little farm dogs try to herd for the first time, most of them not even knowing how to bark, just yelping adorably as they try to herd the sheep. They looked rather adorable than intimidating like adult farm dogs. "I wonder if our familiars could herd sheep too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Aren''t you too much, Yuna? Don''t underestimate them. Not just sheep, I''m sure they can even herd A-rank sovereign beasts and S-rank divine beasts." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«! Should we test that out? Where can we find such beasts, though?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... There should be a nest of wyverns down south, a couple thousand kilometers away... I don''t exactly know where, though." £ÛGrey£Ý And one way or another, Grey and Yuna started talking about whether their familiars could also herd high-ranking beasts as if they are some kind of livestock. Well, with how powerful they are, it might very as well be the case. Needless to say, the familiars who don''t have a of or what the two are talking about were simply relaxing inside the shadows. There was a dark and ominous premonition looming in their hearts, question marks flooding their minds by the second. ¡ºEldest Sister, don''t you feel something ominous?¡» £ÛAchernar£Ý ¡ºI''m not sure as well.,. I''ve never felt like this before...¡» £ÛSirius£Ý Well, they were just intrusive thoughts filled with curiosity anyway, so Grey and Yuna really won''t do something so reckless. They could only imagine in their heads what it would be like to create a ranch where A and S rank beasts are raised. It was surely a crazy idea, but with Grey and Yuna being Grey and Yuna, there was no way it would be out of the picture. They might just do so out of pure curiosity and even catch some dragons while they''re at it. Common sense was useless. Speaking of the familiars, things have been going well in Galderia as well, and there had been no phone calls for sudden emergencies. It seems like the strategy of having the familiars take turns was very effective, quests cleared one after another. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Right. Didn''t Procyon and Achernar say they caught a B-rank beast during a quest? When should we go get it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s impossible. The Guildmaster already asked to buy the beast''s materials and meat. They should be done with it by now." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... That''s too bad... I wanted to have a taste too." £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, with Yuna around, the conversation always ends up looping about food and meat alike. They could just teleport there with the use of gate, but dealing with the due process would be troublesome. It was better to just have some fun. Time passed by in a flash and another set of bells rang out from the city. Grey and Yuna continued to explore the farm and have some fun, buying some fresh produce while they''re and also tasting some tasty baked sweet potatoes. With the sun sinking down the horizon, Grey and Yuna soon headed out of the farm and headed towards another one of the locations they couldn''t miss. It was located a few kilometers from the farm, to the complete opposite side of the city. The two of them headed northeast, to where the two rivers meet and where a large port was located, a couple restaurants and viewing decks by the central banks of the two rivers, overseeing the converging spot which looked like a little lake. "Mama! Is there really a beast in the river?" "Grilled fish! Buttered lobsters! River Eel Soup! Buy your seafood here!" "Oh, Mister! Would you like to try some of our new products?" It was located outside the city, but it was busy as can be, a large influx of locals and tourists going around the viewing decks and watching the wonderful and marvelous scenery play out before them, the sound of splashing waves echoing all throughout. As one would expect, it was amongst one of the famous and more unique tourist destinations in the city, large numbers of tourists visiting the city for the sole purpose of visiting the place. As for the reason why, it was very simple... SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH ROOOAAAARRRRRRR ... It was because in that very intersection is where the familiar of the Lord has been dwelling for several decades already. It has become its home, a shrine and even a handful of structures created for its comfort. Such a place was also the breeding grounds of some powerful beasts ranging from E-rank all the way to C-rank, and even some lost B-rank beasts from time to time. It was the Lord''s familiar''s home and also feeding ground. SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH GRRRRR The Lord''s familiar was an A-rank beast called a "Tarllagan", a massive beast which resembled shelled plesiosaurs Grey often saw in fictional works, its body reaching over 30 meters in length with flippers longer than 10 meters each. It wasn''t just big but powerful as well, equipped with fangs which can easily tear through steel as if it was nothing, and also flippers which could cause waves with a single flap of it. There was also a shell on its back, able to withstand fierce attacks from opponents of a lower combat power than it. The Tarllagan wasn''t a terribly powerful beast for its rank, but with its stats balanced between offense, defense, and its specialty whilst diving underwater. The beams of water it shoots and waves it causes are also devastating, it was a good familiar. "Ohh¡«! It''s like the strange fish from before!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Strange fish... You mean the Pterygia, right? Well, it does look similar." £ÛGrey£Ý "That beast was also quite tasty when fried and grilled. I wonder if its meat would also taste similar. Aren''t you curious as well, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, don''t think ill of other people''s familiars. We''ll get in trouble." £ÛGrey£Ý All the food talk aside, the Tarllagan looked very dignified as it swam across the wide river, unbothered by the rushing currents and simply swimming about as if there was nothing better to do, the people cheering as it passed by their sights. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that everyone was fond of the familiar, some even offering some tribute to it in the form of the fishes and seafood they caught, it really looked like the guardian deity of Arihal, even worshiped by some. Without any hesitation, the Tarllagan moved towards the shore and looked at all the offerings for a short while, having a little sniff soon after. It then opened its large mouth and took a bite of the offering, enjoying it happily and elegantly. "Ohh! Lord Asfara is enjoying his meal! What delight!" "Oh my... He''s even bigger when up close..." "Waah¡«! So cool¡«! Mama, I want to have a big pet too!" Everyone was astonished by the feeding of the Tarllagan, the people watching very closely as to not miss a beat. It was a breathtaking sight to see such high-ranking beasts up close. Its radiant amber eyes were as beautiful as the sun. The familiar also noticed Grey and Yuna for a while, and as if it understood just how powerful the two were, it nodded its head ever so slightly for a short while. However, it didn''t do something so needless like panicking which the two were thankful for. ¡ºThat familiar just acknowledge us, didn''t it?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºYeah. It seems like it knew we''re stronger than it,¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It was just a rough estimate, and the Tarllagan really doesn''t know exactly just how powerful Grey and Yuna were, but its observations were more than enough to warrant some wariness. Wariness which soon disappeared as it continued to eat. SPLASSHHHHHH SPLASH SPLASH SPLASH With its meal now over, the familiar soon dove deep towards the river and sending a few waves crashing towards the riverside. It disappeared without a trace, the waters now still as can be. But the crowd has yet to dissipate. The river surface was now calm as can be, a large shadow looming below. Such a shadow soon melted away in the darkness of the depths, only the subtle sound of waves and the flowing breeze whispering tunes into everyone''s ears. BOOM BOOM BOOM WHOOSH SPLASH But such peace didn''t last too long, a number of booms echoing all throughout the river and massive columns of water erupting from below in rapid succession, the once peaceful and serene waters now turned turbulent and dangerous. But despite how dangerous the scene was, not one person of the crowd ran away in fear and simply watched with astonishment in their eyes. The most fearful reaction was that of children embracing their parents from surprise and peeking meekly. Strangely enough, the orchestra of ripples and symphony of chaos seemed like a wonderful performance, everyone baring their eyes out and looking forward ever so excitedly towards the show the Tarllagan prepared for them. SPLASH SPLASH WHOOSSHHHHH Another series of splashes soon echoed and peace returned to the place. Suddenly, the water surface was ruptured, a massive figure soon erupting out of the water and flung towards the air, launched several dozen meters high. It was a massive beast, measuring about 10 meters in length and equipped with a sharp and pointed snout. It was a C-rank beast called a Vargladius, resembling a massive swordfish, one of the more powerful beasts in the river. "Watch out! Everybody steer clear!" And that very beast was now heading towards the viewing dock, not even a flickering flame in its eyes and its body streamlined with its own blood. The facilitators of the place asked the crowd to steer clear and not move recklessly. Of course, the trajectory of the Vargladius was already calculated, landing in one of the protruding parts of the viewing deck. It was a spot where there weren''t any people standing, the Vargladius landing with a loud thud and rumble. "Ohh! It''s a Vargladius! It seems like Lord Asfara is in a good mood!" "What luck! It''s been a long time since I''ve seen one!" "My, mu, it''s quite the large one as well. This should fetch quite a hefty sum!" The people of the city were already used to such scenes, and as it seems, the prey that the Tarllagan catches are given in exchange for the offerings they gave him. It has already been going on for several decades, people lining up to see it. It wasn''t just a show. The aquatic beasts given by the Tarllagan are also dismantled quickly. The materials are sold to the Guilds and companies, whilst the meat is to be sold to the crowd lining up at reasonable prices. Some cook them as well. Grey and Yuna already heard from the Alfrione Royal Family that there was such a show as an attraction in Arihal, but it was a lot different than they imagined. It was surely a unique experience, and one people would look forward to. "Those who''ll buy raw meat, please line up on the left, otherwise, go to the right." "I''d like some grilled Vargladius, please." "Yes. Please wait a moment. Our cooks will be starting shortly." Soon enough, the Tarllagan soon resurfaced, an even bigger Vargladius held in its mouth. It moved towards the viewing deck, the prey''s blood still trickling down the river. The people soon moved away, watching him with anticipation. Unlike the previous one, the Tarllagan gently placed down the second Vargladius in the viewing deck and let the dismantlers handle it. Its eyes soon moved in search of certain figures, only stopping the moment he spotted them. "It may not be much, but I hope you enjoy it." £ÛAsfara£Ý Said the Tarllagan, soon bowing its head towards Grey and Yuna. He now knows that the two of them bore no ill intentions, but it was still polite enough to give them some show of good will to show its acknowledgement. Thankfully, with how many people there are in the crowd, it was hard to tell that the Targellion was talking to someone specific. People only assumed that the preys were a gesture of good luck, the Tarllagan feeling quite generous today. ¡ºHe sure is polite, isn''t he...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! Isn''t that great? We just got some free food!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI guess you''re right. We should thank him some time, huh,¡» £ÛGrey£Ý The crowd was quickly filled with excitement with the Tarllagan''s sudden generosity, everyone lining up the stalls to buy some and state some Vargladius meat. The latter soon disappeared into the river, vanishing without a trace. Lucky enough, it wasn''t the first time the Tarllagan actually gave something for free to everyone, and it wouldn''t be the last one either. It was a rare occurrence, but thanks to it, it didn''t warrant any suspicion for Grey and Yuna to be troubled with. "Grey, what are you doing? Hurry up! Let''s go have some too! Lots of people are already lining up!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Someone sure is excited." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! I''ve never had Vargladius meat before, but since it''s C-rank, it should be delicious, right?! I''m looking forward to how it tastes!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as the Tarllagan left and rested itself in the bottom of the river, Grey and Yuna immediately lined up after the others and got themselves some fresh meat and some sample dishes as well. As per the Tarllagan''s wish, the meat and samples were given for free and everyone was able to enjoy them, filling both their hearts and mouths with happiness. It was a great day, everyone smiling with happiness. After watching the Tarllagan''s performance and eating some tasty dishes, Grey and Yuna then went around the city once more and entertained themselves with a variety of shows and attractions, wasting their time away. "Ahh! So close! Why is my luck so bad today!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Should I help you©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! I want to do this myself! Look, I''ll really win this time!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna were especially fond of the games offered by the stall owners in the street side, giving them a variety of games which relies both on skill and luck, the two picking the latter, otherwise it would be too easy. The game was simple. It was just to draw from hundreds of papers a certain number, and if one doesn''t pull a dud, they''ll be able to win a prize, ranging from all sorts of simple snacks all the way to some valuable trinkets. "No! I got a dud again!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for Yuna, her terrible luck has been betraying her since she started. She doesn''t even want to win anymore, simply wanting to win to prove and redeem herself. There was a burning flame inside her heart©` "Uuu... I give up...." £ÛYuna£Ý "There, there. You did good already." £ÛGrey£Ý ... Or at least, there was. But after winning miserably a few more times, she quickly let go of her fixation and just gave up. For a game so rigged, she already did good enough, Grey patting her head to quickly cheer her up. Time passed just like that and soon, the color of the sky started to change. From blue to amber to a deep red color, and finally, to black. The whole sky was shrouded in darkness, only the moon and stars sparkling brightly from above. One after another, the street lanterns and house lights started lighting up as well, the city slowly illuminating like the sea of stars looming over them. The day was far from over, the city filled with life even when night ensued. "I heard you got some Vargladius meat! Let''s have a feast tonight!" "Grizella''s performance tonight was great! It was outstanding!" "Oi, hurry up! Our shift is almost over!" The streets were filled with life and lights, the soldiers roaming about on their patrol, the merchants still dealing with their goods, the workers heading back to their homes, and the street performers giving it their all to shine brighter than the stars. It was a completely different world to Oiros, everything shining bright even though night had fallen. There was only beauty to be seen, a tinge of chaos and chatter making the night even more fancy. It was a beautiful place. "Fufufu! It''s even pretty at night... How nice..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Not as pretty as my cute fianc¨¦e, though." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You''re teasing me again..." £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna just got themselves the most beautiful spot in the city, high up in the top of the clock tower and overseeing the whole beauty of the place, a sea of golden stars sparkling ever so brightly from below. The winds were cold and the night was silent, yet their hearts couldn''t be any warmer and louder, their hands holding one another tight and their hearts beating as one. The young lady leaning her head on her beloved''s shoulder, a sweet and gorgeous smile blooming on her face. "Grey... I love you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... I know.... I love you too, Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 407 END Chapter 408: A Strange Beast KHIIEEEEKKK KRRKK KRRRK THUD A pained shriek and a bloody battlefield. The sound of bellows and thuds resounded in the air and the forest was filled with the strong stench of bloom, the forest grounds dyed red with the blood of many creatures. They fell one after another, their lives ending in a flash and their eyes turning white as they were greeted by death, mercilessly taking them away. The winds swept past them and they vanished into thin air, mere fragments of light drifting away. All that were left were gemstones and weapons, and a couple items that are fairly easy to obtain. It was an utter and complete massacre, done only by a few figures, hovering in the air as they fired their magic. CLING CLING CLING BOOOOMMMMM The sound of soft chimes rang out like a sweet symphony in the forest. An explosion of flames soon followed, and the forest was dyed red and orange. Shrieks once again echoed in the verdant paradise, pillars of smoke rising towards the sky. There weren''t just flames, but massive boulders, sharp chunks of ice, and also some lashing, poisonous vines as well. A barrage or death and chaos ensued, monsters eradicated one after another, soft chimes still ringing about. KHIIIEEEEEKK THUD THUD THUD The last of the ogres fell, peace and quiet returning to the forest. Their bodies soon shattered into brilliant fragments and the winds carried them away. Only a number of drops remained, a couple craters and broken trees here and there. "Master... Mistress... Done... Win..." £ÛScheat£Ý "Un! You did a good job, everyone! That was a good show!" £ÛYuna£Ý CLING CLING CLING CLING It has been a couple of days since Grey and Yuna arrived at Arihal, and ever since then, they have been adapting to life there pretty quickly, exploring and doing quests to spend their days, experiencing something familiar in a foreign place. Now, they are on a quest to defeat some ogres infesting the nearby forest, but rather than do the quest themselves, they tasked the spirits to do it and hone their abilities and skills while they''re at it, training once more. As for Grey and Yuna, they simply went around picking new herbs and some magic plants as well, harvesting new materials they''ve never seen before. It was a paradise with new flora and fauna, brimming with goodness and excitement. "Is there anyone hurt? Just line up so we can heal you." £ÛYuna£Ý "No... Hurt... Mistress... Fine... Perfect..." £ÛAlgenib£Ý "Same... Me... Good... Well..." £ÛAlpheratz£Ý Grey and Yuna also wanted to try some high-ranking quests, but wanting to avoid all sorts of troublesome situations, the two of them could only use their alternate guild cards. They don''t want their identities to be exposed, after all. It was a new continent, and as it seems, their tales have yet to reach the people of Vartes. Other than the guild where they use their alternate identities, Grey and Yuna don''t have to call one another by other names, free as can be. The only one who somewhat knew of their identity was none other than the Tarllagan resting itself by the river. And as it seems, it has yet to tell anybody about who they were, not a single person inviting them for tiring formalities. It was the good days. They wanted to see the Tarllagan and thank it for the other day, but ever since the day they''ve arrived, they''ve never seen it again. According to the locals, it only shows up once a week, so they could only give up on the thought. "Hmm... There aren''t any rare drops... Only horns, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, they''re the lowest variety of ogres, after all... I doubt there would be anything remotely useful here for alchemy..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I tried to grind them to powder before, but they were useless. They just form sediments and settle at the bottom. There aren''t any reactions at all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ogre horns are smithing materials, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady was complaining, but there was nothing she could do about it. All the ogres dropped were their horns and their mana crystals, no other drops like weapons and blood which could be used for alchemy. However, seeing the spirits very delighted from defeating them, she could only give up and heave a sigh of resignation. They may not be very rare drops, but they were something the little spirits worked so hard to obtain. "Master... Look... Something... Matter...?" £ÛAlpheratz£Ý "No, it''s nothing.I was just thinking of something." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a shame though, the spirits are pretty hard to reward. For the familiars, they could simply cook them up something delicious, but the same treatment couldn''t be done for the spirits whose only food is mana and corruption. They have gained mouths since they''ve become Middle Spirits, but all they could use them was for talking. Eating and drinking was completely off the table. They don''t even have any true internal organs in the first place. It was a shame, indeed. "Here, everyone, you can have all you want. Make sure to have your fill," £ÛGrey£Ý "Thanks... Master... We... Happy..." £ÛMarkab£Ý "Don''t be too excessive. You were the ones who defeated the ogres, so it''s only natural that you receive these." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, they could still consume mana from mana crystals, so Grey and Yuna always had them consume the mana crystals of the monsters they defeated. It was much better than letting it gather dust in the inventory. Eating the mana crystals wasn''t just for show either. Though only a little bit, they do get stronger much faster in such a method. It may not be as effective as corruption, but they can still turn a portion of the mana they consume into aether. It was a shame though. The spirits could only handle mana crystals of the same rank as them, unable to bite through the hardness of mana crystals at higher levels. They would have given them some very high-ranking mana crystals, otherwise. "Master... Done... Eat..." £ÛAlgenib£Ý "Already? You only had one, Algenib. Eat some more." £ÛGrey£Ý "Me... Full... Can''t... More..." £ÛAlgenib£Ý Surprisingly, the spirits have very little appetite as well. If it weren''t for the fact that they get full after eating just a single mana crystal of their rank, they would have been able to get stronger faster and rank-up while they''re at it. They could easily consume corruption, and turn it into aether, but raw mana was a totally different matter. For some reason, it was easier to convert impure mana into pure mana, than turn raw mana into pure mana, If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Grey and Yuna don''t really know much about the conversion of mana inside the spirits'' bodies, and even when they ask the familiars who also eat corruption, they were just as clueless. They know nothing more as they do it simply by instinct. "Master, Mistress, we have returned." £ÛSirius£Ý "Look at this, Mistress! We caught a lot of things!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Master, Mistress, I think we found something interesting just now." £ÛCanopus£Ý Speaking of the familiars, they''ve also just returned from feeding off the monsters in the forest. They have been going off on their own every time Grey and Yuna do quests, and the forest has been cleaned of all dangerous monsters. For now, the ones guarding Galderia were Arcturus and Rigel, reporting back to Grey and Yuna if ever something major has happened. But so far, it has been relatively peaceful, not even a single problem arising with them around to help. "Something interesting?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! We found a patch of magic plants up ahead! Should we©`" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Un! Let''s go! Let''s harvest those magic plants!" £ÛYuna£Ý Canopus couldn''t even finish his words, when Yuna quickly cut him off. The moment she heard " magic plants" her pointy elven ears immediately perked up and her blood boiled in excitement, eyes sparkling ever so brightly. There was no time to waste. With the familiars in the lead, everyone then headed towards the patch Canopus was talking about, and surely enough, there really were quite a handful of magic plants, each of them precious as can be. They quickly started harvesting the magic plants, and just like that, time passed by in the blink of an eye. The sky has now turned a beautiful amber color and the two of them finally headed back to the city, lining up the lengthy lines as usual. "Ahh¡«! That was a lot of fun, wasn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. It''s a shame we''ll have to depart so soon, otherwise, I''d love to stay here for a couple more days and enjoy the place." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Their food is delicious, after all! I''ll surely miss this place." £ÛYuna£Ý The two of them were talking about their departure, already set to overmorrow. They would like to stay for a couple more days, but they still have a schedule to catch, and a couple more places to visit. They can''t just dilly-dally. "Hey, shouldn''t we stop doing quests for the meantime?" "What?! Are you scared of those rumors? It''s just a single beast!" "That''s not it. I''m just being cautious. They say some adventurers were already hurt." "Hah! It''s their fault for being weak and careless!" And just as they continued to move along the lines, a number of unfamiliar voices rang out in the air, catching the attention of the two with their loud voices. There seems to be a certain rumor abrew, everyone is wary because of it. They were loud and boisterous, seemingly arguing about what seems to be a lone yet dangerous beast found near the city. Grey and Yuna weren''t intending to eavesdrop in their conversation, but it couldn''t be helped with how loud they were. "Hey, there''s nothing wrong with being careful! I heard even Mister Evans who''s a D-ranker was injured! You shouldn''t underestimate it!" "Tsk! Dammit... Why are you bringing up ranks all of a sudden..." "Now, now, let''s cool our heads a little. We shouldn''t disturb the others," As if they were teasing the two, the boisterous group of adventurers in the front didn''t even finish what they were talking about, suddenly stopping when it was finally getting interesting, making Grey and Yuna even more curious, The line continued to move and before long, Grey and Yuna were finally inside the city. They first headed towards the Adventurers'' Guild to hand over and process their quest, heading back to their inn soon after. Night continued to fall and the color of the sky faded into darkness. The stars popped out one after another, the moon leading them as its Queen. It was a gentle night, the cold breeze sweeping throughout the whole city, peaceful as can be. DONGGGG DONGGGG DONGGGG And like everything else which started, also came and ended. The night soon ended and the darkness was chased away by the sun. A new day has arrived, the resonant city bells resounding time and time again, waking up the slumbering folks. Grey and Yuna were woken up as well, soon enjoying a hearty meal and also a warm bath. They freshened themselves up for a new day, heading out to the forest once more and exploring every nook and cranny like curious kids. However, unlike today, they are not out on a quest or are they simply gathering some materials they fancied. They are now in a search for a certain creature which was all over the Guild yesterday, everyone talking and whispering about it. "Looks like it''s not here either..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... How long have we been searching for already..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. They did say it was a strange and rare beast, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý What they are searching for is none other than the rumored beast the adventurers from yesterday were talking about before. It was unfortunate that they didn''t hear much from them, but thankfully, they weren''t the only ones talking about it. As soon as they stepped foot inside the guild yesterday, Grey and Yuna immediately heard many adventurers talking about it, some whispering and speculating about just what kind of creature has been attacking the adventurers as of late. It seems like there wasn''t just one, but several parties that have already fallen prey to it. There were a couple people who died, and also a large number of injured people. It was a dangerous beast which lurks hidden in the forest. ¡ºWhat about you, everyone? Have you found anything else yet?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºT-There''s nothing strange here, Mistress...¡» £ÛCapella£Ý ¡ºIt''s the same here, Mistress. There are only boars, squirrels, and deers around here, and nothing else.¡» £ÛRigel£Ý ¡ºI''m afraid I''m also in a similar situation, Mistress.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý From what Grey and Yuna gathered, the beast was a large feline-type beast which resembles a black panther of all things, it was agile and powerful, able to break and slice bones like knife cutting through butter. The only things which didn''t stay consistent was that some people said the beats was of ice-attribute, while some say its the fire attribute. They were two opposing things which couldn''t be any further and different from one another. It was because of that confusion that the Guild has yet to announce what really the animal was. There is a quest yet to be posted, the fairly high ranking adventurers waiting for a bit to see whether they should take the quest or not. RUSTLE RUSTLE RUSTLE The leaves shook and rustled, everyone''s eyes soon directed towards the bushes that were moving and readied themselves for what''s about to come. Well, all except for Grey as he already knew what''s about to come and it was.... SQUEAK SQUEAK SQUEAK ... Nothing but a small little rabbit which seemed to be foraging for food by the bushes. It was tiny and adorable, seeming like an adolescent rabbit rather than a full grown one, sniffing the berries and taking a quick nibble on them. Though, as soon as the rabbit spotted Grey and Yuna looking towards it with its little eyes, it was quickly alarmed and immediately started running away with panic and turbulence in its eyes. It was a meek and easily scared little guy. "Ahh... It ran away..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Did you want to pet it, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Just a little bit. I just thought its fur looked fluffy." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no point thinking too much about it. Grey, Yuna, and everybody else once again started exploring the forest, heading towards all the directions, and sometimes even deliberately luring it with the use of alchemy. Of course, as they were already in the forest, everyone decided they''ll pick all the herbs which seemed pretty useful. Bright smiles bloomed on Yuna''s face again and again as she found rare magic plants and many more. There were also some new and interesting edible fruits hanging by the fruit trees, so the two took the liberty of picking them and testing them out. Some were bland, but some were also some pretty delicious ones. Searching has become foraging. "Ohh! Try this one out, Grey! It''s very sour!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... How strange... I don''t think I''ve seen this one in the market..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right?! But we can surely use this for cooking! It''s a bit like lime and tamarind, so maybe we can use it in certain situations." £ÛYuna£Ý "That sounds great. Maybe we could try it out later." £ÛGrey£Ý By luck, they also came across some fruits called "Senozal" which was quite sour and looked like lychee, only that its skin was brown rather than red. It had gelatinous texture as well, so it was something many people would surely enjoy. The two went around the forest some more and collected a couple more things here and there. There were so many new things to see, and so many new ingredients to play around with later. The two were excited as can be. ''Hm? That is....'' £ÛGrey£Ý Just when they didn''t think too much about it anymore, an elusive figure suddenly appeared on the edge of Grey''s eyes, dashing like a darkened blur and hunting down all the prey in front of it, leaving everything else alone once it caught one. There was no need for debate. With its slender and agile body, fur as black yet shiny as obsidian, eyes like that of a hungry predator, and claws which can easily tear through large logs as if it were just tearing paper... It was the rumored beast. If there was anything to distinguish it from a normal black panther, it was that rather than just one, it had two heads, making it even more intimidating. It was also pretty agile for its size, able to hop along the branches with ease. "Yuna, I found it." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey and the young lady nodded in response. They didn''t waste a single minute and quickly dashed towards the direction of the beast as if there was no tomorrow, kicking up clouds of dust and leaves in their wake. They soon arrived at the location, greeted by an unexpected scene. It seems like Grey wasn''t the only ones who found it, but their contracted spirits as well, now engaging in a fight with the said beast, betting their lives on the line. CLING CLING CLING Scheat threw scorching fireballs, Aloheratz lashed away with its vines and needles, Algenib launched a torrent of icicle lances, and Markab hurled heavy bullets of rocks at insane speeds. The four worked together, not leaving any gaps, In response the beast tried to pounce on them and slash away with its claws, leaving only blurs behind with how fast it was. Unfortunately for it, it wasn''t just offense which the spirits were good at, helping one another when it attacked. There was Algenib''s frozen wall and Markab''s rocky wall. Though they were easily destroyed by the beast''s attack, it provided them enough time to hurry and escape, then continuing the barrage from where they left off. "Looks like we''re not needed here anymore..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! They sure have grown a lot, haven''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý There were four bodies, but like Yuna said, all the familiars moved as if they were one. The coordination of attacks, and the way they draw aggression and defend is something even veteran adventurer parties struggle with. The spirits didn''t exactly do much damage towards the beast, but they were stacking damage slowly but surely. Wounds appeared on the beast time and time again, its head slowly losing its cool from rage and irritation the spirits are bringing it. CLING CLING CLING CLING And while they were fighting with the beast, Grey used his eyes to appraise the beast, his eyes widening in shock when he finally understood what was going on. There was a wry smile on his face and a tinge of excitement beating in his heart. "I see... So that''s how it is, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Is something the matter, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing... It seems like we just found ourselves an interesting specimen." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey already knew the beast was not normal when he saw its two heads, but never did he think it was something so rare, it was his first time seeing it in nature despite having been living in Merusia for over 4 years already. What was before it was an E-rank beast called "Ragonea", a large feline-type beast which is of the fire attribute. It is known for its agility and ability to easily track prey by scent. It is a great hunter and also an aggressive beast. CLING CLING CLING CLING The battle continued and the spirits continued hurling spells at the Ragonea time and time again, sometimes missing and sometimes hitting. They left the beast with little to no time to think, hitting it with an attack as soon as it hesitated. Seeing that its attacks were of no use to the quickly-fleeing spirits, the Ragonea then quickly changed its attack patterns and finally stopped running. The spirits quickly took the change and took charge, quickly firing their shots©` "No! Stop! Trap!" £ÛMarkab£Ý ... Or at least, they were going to. But before they even completed the spells, one of them quickly noticed something was off. There were sizzling flames running rampant inside one of the Ragonea''s mouth, ready to be fired at any moment. Markab didn''t waste any time and quickly halted its spell. It then used earth magic to lift the ground below it, creating a wall of dirt and stone to protect themselves from the incoming flames. A pillar of flames was released soon after. FWOOOOSSSSHHHHHHH The flames crashed towards the earthen wall, but thanks to Markab continuously pouring mana into it, it managed to protect them from being turned into charcoal. They quickly used the chance to flee. And it was fortunate that they did, because out of nowhere, a chunk of ice suddenly pierced the earthen wall and broke it, letting the flames run rampant after it. If they were just a second too late, they would have been in danger. "G... Grey... That is..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was not because the wall was broken, not because of its ingenuity. But the very fact that the Ragonea was able to use two different attributes simultaneously was a feat no normal beast could ever accomplish. Grey had already seen it in its status screen, but seeing it first hand was something else. Not to mention that those two attributes aren''t just different, but opposing. It really was something very interesting and exciting. "That''s right... It''s dual-attribute... A mutant!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 408 END Chapter 409: Hidden Grounds FWOOSH FWOOSH WHOOSH Flames were whipped and icicles were shot. A volley of red and blue gleamed all over the forest, the ground turned frozen and the bushes scorched to charcoal in mere instants, a dangerous fight turned even more so. The Ragonea has stopped limiting itself from physical attacks alone, now engaging in a battle between magic. The left head breathed fire which burnt everything it contact with whilst the right head shot ice, piercing all obstacles in sight. It rode the wind as if it was light as a feather, climbing the trees and leaping along the canopy without much difficulty, launching direct attacks and ambushes in random sequence, making its pattern unpredictable as can be. "Markab... Alpheratz... Defend!... Me... Algenib.. Attack!" £ÛScheat£Ý The familiars which had been coordinating flawlessly were struck by chais, but it didn''t take them long before they organized themselves, two of them in charge of defending against whilst the other tackled the offensive. The left head opened its mouth and a pillar of flames burst forth towards the spirits, rushing forth towards Alpheratz who was of the plant attribute. However, there was no trace of fear nor worry in its eyes, resolute as can be. Rather than worrying itself, it lashed away its vines and sent a torrent of poisonous needles towards the Ragonea, curving the trajectories ever so slightly to make sure they weren''t burnt by the flames hurling towards it. RUMMBBBLLEEEE BOOM BOOM BOOM However, not a single lick of flame was even able to touch Alpheratz. Before it could even get close to it, Markab had sent the earth rumbling, creating not just one, but three consecutive walls of stone to block the attack. The first wall was melted by the flames, and the second wall was charred, some slight cracks showing up here and there. However, the third wall remained standing and untouched, and so was the green spirit hiding behind it. THWACK THWACK THWACK WHIMPEERRRR The needles continued to curve and soon enough, started pouring down on the rabid Ragonea. It was able to avoid most of the needles which followed the first strikes, but a few were more than enough for the spirits to gain some ground. It may not be very powerful, but those needles were packed with poison which numbs and paralyzes the body, the more it takes. It was only a couple drops, but such was more than enough to make the Ragonea''s movement slower. GRRRRRR WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH Lashing out of rage, the Ragonea didn''t hesitate to fire away both another pillar of flames and another volley of icicle shards, both heads rampaging and eyes burning passionately with the flames of anger and hostility. Markab created a couple more walls again, but against the penetration power of the frozen icicles, it was quickly broken down without much resistance. However, it was not useless at the very least. It managed to slow down its momentum. The momentum of the icicles slowed down enough for Alpheratz to catch it with its vines and change the direction away from it. It even hurled some of the icicles back to the Ragonea and made it have a taste of its own medicine. THWACK THWACK SHATTER SHATTER The icicles which were flung back didn''t manage to hit the Ragonea at all, some not even close to hitting, some melted by the flames, and some shattered by the other icicles, however, counterattacking was the enemy''s biggest mistake. Because of the curtain of flames it spewed out before it, its vision was limited in the front and it didn''t notice what absurdities were happening. Amongst which were the strange mounds in the ground running towards it. Those mounds soon turned to pillars and struck the Ragonea where it hurts, one of its heads seemingly hit by a heavy punch. It managed to recover quickly and avoid the remaining pillars, however... It made another mistake... FWOOOSSSSHHHH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH It was completely focused on Markab and Alpheratz, it had completely forgotten that it didn''t just have two, but in fact, 4 opponents. The moment it realized its mistake, it was already too late, glimmers of red and blue pointed towards it. Scheat poured it all into its spell and created a spear of crimson flames, and at the same time, Algenib condensed all the coldness in the air into a spear of blue frost. A deadly pincer attack of frost and flames came rushing towards it. What''s worse, because it just leaped away from Markab''s attack, it was still midair with no ways of maneuvering itself. All it could do was protect itself with ice magic, creating a shield of ice from both sides. CRACK CRACK CRACK SHATTEEERRRRRR Even then, such resistance was futile. Algenib''s solid spear easily pierced through the thin shield of ice whilst Scheat''s burning spear devouring it away without any mercy. Both spears struck it with its head, and blasted it away quite a distance. Alpheratz didn''t waste any time and also launched an attack of itself, hurling another volley of poisonous needles towards the Ragonea and making its body even more numb and groggy than before, slowly but surely. GRRRRRR GRRRRRR ROOAAAARRRRR Of course, the Ragonea wasn''t just over with that much. Though groggily, it quickly stood up and resumed the fight, launching counterattacks of its own and dyeing the forest with its flames and ice, violent and destructive as can be. Markad defended against the flames, Alpheratz caught and flung back the icicles, and both Scheat and Alpheratz continued their volley of spears. Such attack pattern continued as the seconds went by, both sides engaging dangerously. "Fire and Ice... So that''s what you call a mutant... I didn''t know that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because I didn''t teach you. In the first place, they''re so rare, people don''t usually encounter them during their lifetimes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Still, shouldn''t you have told me? It''s doesn''t hurt to be knowledgeable," £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sorry, it completely slipped my mind." £ÛGrey£Ý Mutants... Like Grey talked about, they are beasts which are completely different from their usual counterparts. These don''t just simply to those with rare genetic mutations, but to beasts whose magic is completely different then their kin. There are 3 general types of mutation, them being "Reduction", "Transmutation", and "Augmentation", arranged in the order of most common to the rarest. There are also some other kinds, but they''re so rare they don''t even have names. Reduction, as the name implies, severs the beast''s mana veins and makes them unable to use magic. These types rarely survive in the wild and usually die young because they don''t have the needed ability to survive, no different than animals. Transmutation, the second type, changes the nature of one''s attribute. An example of this would be a Phoenix, which rather than the fire attribute, gets the wind attribute instead. These ones are able to survive in the wild. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Lastly, there is Augmentation, the rarest of the three. It doesn''t change the original attribute, but adds another one on top of it. This makes the beast wield several kinds of magic and makes them generally more powerful than the others. "Mutation, huh... Does it change the physical characteristics too?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Usually, it doesn''t. This Rahonea''s genetics must have been affected by its mutation to have two heads. I don''t know, otherwise." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Mutation... What if Grey has ten eyes and six arms?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, don''t imagine something so scary. Do you want your fianc¨¦ to look like that? I would look no different than a monster, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s okay¡«! I will love Grey no matter how you look!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... Haah... Just forget it..." £ÛGrey£Ý The Ragonea in front of them was an Augmented mutant which is now able to wield both fire and ice attributes, each of its heads overing one of them, and coordinating itself to make sure that it comes out on top of the food chain. After all, normal Ragoneas only have one head and are a little bit smaller than the one before them. They are also E-rank at best, but as expected, the mutant Ragonea is much stronger at D-rank. A few times stronger, actually. If it was just a normal Ragonea, the spirits would have been able to win without much difficulty, but with an opponent one rank above them, even if there are 4 of them, they couldn''t afford to be reckless. One mistake and everything could be over. "Well, enough about that... We should focus more on the battle." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You''re right. I never expected our spirits to have grown this much." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, they lack firepower, but they make up for it with their cooperation." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, mutant or not, all the familiars have to do was take it down. They continued their flawless cooperation and chipped away at Ragonea''s life without giving it any breaks. They may be weak, but unlike beasts, they don''t get tired. Unfortunately, it was also because of the fact that they don''t use stamina, they are quickly drained of mana, each of their attacks costing them a lot. The longer they fight, the more disadvantageous it would be for them. RUMBBLLLEEEEEEE RUMBLE RUMBLE The ground shook once more and Markab poured most of its mana towards the ground, moving the earth to create walls. It was not as sturdy as one conjured with magic, but it allowed it to conserve some mana. The walls quickly surrounded the Ragonea and covered it from all sides. Above the unsuspecting beast were Algenib and Schea, once again readying their attacks to create a downpour of death towards their vicious enemy. The Ragoneas didn''t just standby and watch either. It raised its head, both its mouth glowing a fierce red and cold blue color, the air burnt ferociously and the breeze turned cold, white mist appearing visibly. ROAARRRRR FWOOSSHHHH WHOOOSSHHHH It didn''t waste any more time and fired off the attacks before the other two could even launch theirs. A raging pillar of flames blasted off above, making the engaged wall see, like an erupting volcano from the outside. At the same time, its other head shot out a torrent of icicles before it, breaking down the walls with every strike, the icicles piercing it and rushing towards the forest. A couple trees where pierce and bored from collateral damage, Thankfully, though Scheat and Algenib weren''t able to react quickly, Alpheratz was able to pull them away with its vines and bring them to safety. There were a few scratches on Algenib and it looked a little melted, but it was better than being charred. GRRROOOOAAARRRRRRRR However, the Ragonea was far from being done. As soon as it was able to break free from the walls, it immediately started rushing towards the spirits. It is now a lot slower than before, but it was still agile and ready to bite. The battle resumed and the familiars used magic once more. Alpheratz rooted itself to the ground and unleashed a pandemonium of vines, rushing towards the raging Ragonea. It managed to bite some down, but it was ultimately caught in the end. They were just normal vines either. They were all laced with poison, not only to numb and paralyze, but to slowly melt away its organs as well. It created a searing pain, the Ragonea couldn''t help but howl and bellow in pain. "Algenib... Scheat,.. Attack... Don''t... Stop..." £ÛAlpheratz£Ý "Yes!" £ÛScheat£Ý "Understand!" £ÛAlgenib£Ý The spirits didn''t waste the chance Aloheratz provided them and quickly prepared their attacks, swirls of mana rushing out in a hurry. The Ragonea tried to burn away the vines strangling it, but before it could even open its vicious mouth... THWACK THUD THUD THUD ... A volley of heavy bullets came from the side, Markab hurling rocks towards their opponent. At the same, it moved the ground below the Ragonea, punching it with pillars of earth and tuning it even more groggy. Two spears came from both sides, and struck the Ragonea again, leaving searing wounds and open flesh as blood trickled down the ground. A pained bellow rang out in the forest once more, its eyes all filled to the brim with rage and hostility. The Ragonea opened its mouths once more and ignored all the attacks coming its way. The right head shot tiny icicles towards the spirits, all the while the left head prepared for a big one, its mouth glowing the color of magma. BOOOMMMM FWOOOOSSSHHH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH A deadly pillar of flame erupted from below and rose towards the sky, shaking the ground and sweeping away the winds, licks of flame burning the nearby grass and leaves away, and of course, Alpheratz'' binding vines. The pillar of flames soon ceased to exist, leaving on a charred and cratered ground behind, cracks spreading all throughout. The Ragonea was now free of its bindings and the spirits were now weakened and almost out of mana. The only flames which remained to burn was its viciousness and hostility towards the familiars. With the tide of the battle now completely turned, Grey and Yuna prepared themselves to intervene©` or at least they were going to. CRACK CRACK CRASSSHHHH CRASH CRASH But before they could even move a single muscle, something completely unexpected suddenly occurred. The moment the Ragonea took its step, the ground below it then collapsed and it fell inside the hidden sinkhole. Its confused and still enraged growls echoed throughout as it continued falling, a subtle yet resonant thud and crash soon echoing in the air. Grey, Yuna, and the familiars were all confused about what just happened, eyes filled with bewilderment. "That... was anticlimactic, wasn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wh... What just happened..." £ÛYuna£Ý They approached the collapsed ground, and surely enough, it was a sinkhole. Inside it was a deep hidden cavern, and the lifeless body of a Ragonea. One its head was pierced by a stalagmite and it died soon after from too much exhaustion. Grey and Yuna had anticipated many outcomes, but they could have never guessed it would have ended in such a way. It was very anticlimactic and unexpected, they didn''t even know what to feel, completely speechless. "Markab... Did you figure out there was a sinkhole under us?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No... Master... Just... Magic..." £ÛMarkab£Ý "I see... So it was just a coincidence, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý They don''t know whether they were lucky or unlucky, but thanks to it, the spirits weren''t put in any danger. They are now tired and exhausted from the fight so Grey and Yuna decided to let them rest and recover, unsummoning them quickly. Meanwhile, they were still curious about the sinkhole. Though it would be idiotic to just jump right in, it would be even more troublesome if some people were to fall victim to it. It''s not like there are many that can hurt them anyway. ¡ºEveryone, just continue hunting in the forest. Yuna and I will be exploring something for a minute. We''ll be back shortly.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUnderstood, Master.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºGo it, Master! Take care¡«!¡» £ÛVega£Ý After letting the familiars know of their situation, Grey and Yuna quickly dropped down the sinkhole and soon landed in the hidden cavern, the subtle sound of splashes and ripples echoing all throughout the cave. It was a far drop, extending over 50 meters in height, and was damp with shallow water running throughout the place. As it seems, they were just unlucky to have unleashed an attack at the thinnest crust of the hidden cavern. Markab''s conservative spells of moving the ground also didn''t help, making the crust thinner and thinner with every wall and pillar it made. Though, it was thanks to such spells that they managed to defeat the Ragonea, though a bit unconventionally. "Well, we should probably take care of the Ragonea first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... A mutant Ragonea... Does its taste differ from normal Ragoneas? Do you think it would be more delicious? It''s rare, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "I don''t know... But Alpheratz injected a lot of poison into it. We might need to do a little bit of cleansing before it becomes edible." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... I''ll do the curing then!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna asked such an absurd and gluttonous question again, but Grey didn''t even try to retort against her. He had already gotten used to how his beloved fianc¨¦e thinks, and wouldn''t want to change her anyway. He was also curious about himself. There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey and Yuna decided to remove the body of the Ragonea from the stalagmite, they immediately started to move and dismantled it quickly while they were at it, not even taking them a couple minutes. The pelt and claws were in unfavorable situations after being scorched and pierced by consecutive attacks, and some of the organs have been damaged by Alpheratz'' poison. Luckily, the meat was still in a good state, and that''s what matters. "Whew¡«! Should we sell this to the Guild?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It would be hard to deal with in the Adventurers'' Guild because of our alternate ranks, but we should be able to manage in the Merchants'' Guild." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! Then I''ll leave it all to you then, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, don''t just casually dump all the responsibility on me..." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, no matter how damaged they were, such materials were still good materials which could be used to make Middle-Grade materials. The organs could also be sold to the Alchemists'' Guild after some treatment. Yuna was also interested in the organs, but seeing that they''re not in the best of conditions, she decided to just give it up. After all, unless needed be, she shouldn''t compromise on the materials and ingredients. Alchemy is that majestic, "But well... This place sure is beautiful, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... It''s really pretty..." £ÛYuna£Ý They haven''t noticed it before, but the cavern they are in was like that of the ones you''ll read in fairy tales, brimming with all sorts of wonderful colors, the sound of water droplets trickling down and echoes ringing in the air. Despite being deep underground, thanks to the torchstones present in the cave, the place wasn''t dark and dim in the slightest. Rather, it was very pretty that one could lose themselves in admiring the place, ores and crystals gleaming everywhere. And it wasn''t just the gemstones, but the unique flora and fauna as well. There were bioluminescent plants and fungi to be found all over the place, some taking the form of blue ferns and some of violet mushrooms. There were also some insects, arthropods, and other little critters present, making up their own enclosed ecosystem which hasn''t seen sunlight for centuries. It was like a completely new world, unveiled before their eyes. "Whoa... Aren''t these High-Grade minerals? These things are worth thousands... And there''s so many of them..." £ÛGrey£Ý "There are also rare magic plants I''ve never seen before! Amazing! Grey, I''d like to get some for myself! Don''t stop me, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not like I can stop you, anyway... Just make sure to leave some behind." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Seeing such rare and precious materials, Yuna''s hoarder blood quickly got excited and she immediately went around picking magic plants here and there, the sparkles on her eyes even brighter than the torchstones around them. Of course, it wasn''t just the magic plants, but the ores as well. Though, they only took a relatively small portion since they can''t be regrown like magic plants do. They were still in a noble''s territory, so it was better to avoid trouble as much as possible. "Waah¡«! I wonder what this is?! It looks so shiny! I''ll take more of you!" £ÛYuna£Ý And whilst Yuna was busy hoarding everything she could see, Grey used earth magic to reinforce the caves and patch the thin layers of crusts, creating some rough pillars that seemed natural at first glance and trying to preserve the cave the best he could. He then used his "Heaven''s Eyes" to survey the cave system, and to his surprise, it was a massive one extending over a couple kilometers, all the way to the mouth of the rivers. It was no wonder why it was flooded. "Whoa... What a massive cave system©`" £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey! I''m already done here! Let''s go to another cavern!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh...? You''re already finished...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even admire the scenery, his beloved fianc¨¦e dragging him around the place with stars twinkling in her eyes. Grey continued to reinforce the cave and Yuna continued to hoard materials. Such continued as they explored the cave. Soon enough, they reached one of the further reaches of the caves and located there was a sizable underground lake, glowing brightly with torchstones gleaming on its bed and looking very magical with all sorts of magic plants surrounding it. It was so beautiful, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but stare in astonishment from how mystical the hidden lake looked. The atmosphere was mysterious and heavenly, the sound of water droplets and ripples echoing in the stagnant air. "So beautiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? That is..." £ÛGrey£Ý BLUB BLUB BLUB SPLASSHHHH But perhaps the most notable feature was the massive shadow looming below the lake. The shadow which grew bigger with time, the sound of splashes echoing as the owner of such a figure broke through the lake''s surface. "It seems like we have guests over." £ÛAsfara£Ý CHAPTER 409 END Chapter 410: Underground Seafood Fiesta! DRIP DRIP DRIP PLINK Gentle as the drifting clouds in the sky, water trickled down the pointy stalactites and gathered by the tip, forming little droplets which soon fell towards the shallow waters below, the subtle sound of splashes echoing in the air. A single figure moved across the glowing lake, small waves forming as he moved and a cacophony of ripples forming by the waters'' surface. Its eyes clear as the waters it was swimming in watched the two figures standing before it. Those two figures were youths he just met a couple days ago. One was a silver-haired young lady whilst the other was a black-haired young man. Despite its massive and intimidating appearance, they didn''t even flinch one bit. "Sorry, did I surprise you?" £ÛAsfara£Ý "Ah, no, not at all... Rather, we should be the ones apologizing for suddenly barging into your place. You''re... Asfara, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That is correct, My Lord. I''m honored to have you remember my names." £ÛAsfara£Ý As it seems, the underground hidden cave system was actually the home of the Lord''s familiar. It was a place where it rested whenever it was finished with its duties and where it recuperates with a peace of mind. And no, it wasn''t an artificial cave system, but rather, something the Tarllagan was lucky to have come across whilst he was surveying the rivers and eradicating all the dangerous creatures and elements to the city, several decades ago. Thankfully, despite Grey and Yuna suddenly crashing into his place, Asfara remained calm and collected, simply curious about how they got in with no intention of harming them. Rather, he was even polite, keeping his head down as he paid his respects. "But... My Lord, My Lady... How did you arrive here? I was pretty sure I didn''t see anyone enter the entrance. Did you get in using stealth?" £ÛAsfara£Ý "Ahh... About that... Actually..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna didn''t spare any time and quickly explained the situation to Asfara to clear up any misunderstandings. From the time that they spotted a mutant Ragonea all the way to them exploring the caves and arriving at the hidden lake. There was not a single rock unturned and they decided to tell the whole truth without any hesitation. At the same time, Asfara listened to them earnestly. There was a bit of shock from time to time, but he simply continued nodding his head. "I see... So a part of the cave collapsed, huh..." £ÛAsfara£Ý "Yeah, but don''t worry. We already patched it up, so there shouldn''t be any more problems. I''ve also reinforced some parts of the cavern while we''re at it." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s a relief then..." £ÛAsfara£Ý Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Asfara to understand the situation. He was a calm and understanding individual, and after hearing their explanation, all the dots have finally connected and all questions have been answered. He was a bit worried that certain parts of the caves'' ceilings are collapsing, but trusting Grey''s words, he felt a sense of relief flood his heart. After all, it would be a disaster if people suddenly started falling to their deaths because of it. Actually, on the contrary, it was a huge relief that it was Grey and Yuna who learned of the collapsing cave system. Not only would it be dangerous for others, there are also a couple things he needs to hide from the outside world. "No wonder I felt some low rumbles before... That must have been it..." £ÛAsfara£Ý "Yeah... Sorry about that..." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, on the contrary. I am thankful. People might be hurt in the future if not for your intervention. It''s an act worthy of praise, My Lord." £ÛAsfara£Ý "Hahaha. If you say so, then I''m relieved." £ÛGrey£Ý It has been over a century since the founding of Arihal, and since then, the cave system has remained hidden from the eyes of the people. Not even the Lord knew of its existence, only knowing that there was someplace where Asfara rested himself. And it wasn''t just Asfara''s home, it also served as a wonderful treasure trove where several magic plants grow in abundance, many minerals and crystals could be found, and all sorts of rare materials could be obtained. Monsters also spawn from time to time due to the abundance of mana, so albeit very inefficiently, one could also get mana crystals and drops inside. It was a place where one could gather all kinds of materials kept hidden from the eyes of the public. Had it been another person who discovered the caverns accidentally, Asfara wouldn''t be able to guarantee that they wouldn''t tell the outside world about it. Rather, it would be more likely that rumors about it will spread like wildfire. "But My Lord, My Lady... If it isn''t too much to ask, you have mentioned the harvesting of magic plants and minerals, am I correct?" £ÛAsfara£Ý "Ah, yes, we did... Is it perhaps the territory''s property?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, you could say that. Actually, you could say my first master left it untouched in case of emergencies. Our hidden reserve, you could say." £ÛAsfara£Ý "I... I see... Sorry...." £ÛGrey£Ý As for why it was hidden from the outside world, it was for good measure. One of the previous lords and Asfara''s first master deliberately hid all the good things from the sights of many for times of need where they would be of great help. While it was true that many of the magic plants around were native to the caves, a couple of them were introduced by the first master and grown with care so that his descendants could use them whenever the need arises. Of course, the ores were also included. However, it is to be noted that such ores aren''t abundant like the usual ore deposits. The pockets of ores are much smaller compared to others and are not very abundant as it seems. The first master was a great person, knowledgeable in magic of all sorts. He had already determined that such a small pocket of ores would only last the territory a couple years at most, so it was best to save them for when dire situations arrive. Thankfully, such a situation has yet to come, and for the duration of the time Asfara has been around, Arihal has been prosperous and bustling. It was also the reason why the current Lord is still in the dark as there was not a need for him to know. "I see... Your first master sure is an amazing person, huh... But... Doesn''t that mean that we were taking what was meant for the people?" £ÛGrey£Ý "S-Sorry! We didn''t really mean it! I-I''ll return everything I took right now!" £ÛYuna£Ý And hearing of his story, Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but be flustered by them taking the hidden resources the first master reserved for the future generations. Arihal has yet to lay their eyes upon them, but they''ve already taken them. Yuna was especially guilty, looking quite frantic with panic and confusion brewing in her heart. The happiness she once felt whilst collecting the materials was now gone, only a guilty conscience taking its place. The young lady may love collecting materials and all sorts of things, but she actually has quite a strong sense of justice. She can''t tolerate people being unfair to others and the same applies to herself. She just looked like a villain in her own eyes,This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "There''s no need, My Lady. You can have them if you want." £ÛAsfara£Ý "B-But! Aren''t these for the people?! I-I''m not a thief, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s not what I meant, My Lady. I simply want to give you a present. You can consider it my gratitude for fixing the caves," £ÛAsfara£Ý "R-Really?! I really won''t give them back if you don''t take back your words right now! Are you really sure about that?! Really, really sure?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, My Lady, I hope you like it." £ÛAsfara£Ý "Y-Yaay¡«! Thank you so much, Asfara! I''ll gladly accept it!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a roller coaster of emotions the young lady just felt. From great excitement and happiness, to guilt and dread, and now, to ecstasy and gratitude. It hasn''t been long since they''ve met, but she already went through a lot. Asfara wasn''t lying either when he said Grey and Yuna could have the magic plants and ores they harvested, words filled with sincerity. However, Grey couldn''t help but notice something a little bit off about the massive Tarllagan. "And? The real reason is?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. Wo you''ve noticed, My Lord." £ÛAsfara£Ý "I hate to break it to you, but I actually have quite the sharp eyes." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... There''s no use hiding it then..." £ÛAsfara£Ý The real reason why Asfara easily handed them over to Grey and Yuna was none other than population control. The magic plants have been growing unnoticed for far too long, and it has gone to the point that it becomes a hindrance to the caves. If left unsupervised for a couple months, some of the plants would tend to overgrow and shift the balance in the ecosystem of the cave system. There were even times when it reached the hidden lake and started bothering him. Of course, Asfara has been keeping an eye on them, and cleaning up some of the areas slowly by himself. It was a relief that most of the magic plants were edible, so he only needed to eat them to dispose of them, his side dish after the offerings. However, despite how much he cleans up, the magic plants and the flora always manage to somehow overgrow, so it has been causing a headache for him. It was actually a relief that Yuna cleaned the place up with her hoarding skills. "I see... So we''re your little helpers, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "I apologize if that sounds rude, My Lord, My Lady. But I''m really thankful that you helped me out. You can consider the ores as a sign of gratitude." £ÛAsfara£Ý "Hmm... Then would it be alright to drop by from time to time? You don''t have to clean up the magic plants and I also get them easily! It''s a win-win!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohh! That would be very much appreciated, My Lady. Though it may be bothersome for you, I''m more than elated if you could do so." £ÛAsfara£Ý "Great! That''s a deal, then!" £ÛYuna£Ý One way or another, Grey and Yuna also themselves a new treasure trove of rare and precious resources they could harvest from every couple of months. Yuna was especially excited, eyes sparkling like the torchstones around them. Though Asfara doesn''t exactly know how strong they were, he has been a little bit nervous around them even when he greeted them calmly. After all, they could bring ruin to Arihal at just the slightest slip of the tongue. Thankfully, such a thing didn''t happen and rather, he found them to be quite humble and level-headed, not flaunting their ranks even once throughout the whole time. He was greatly relieved, now able to heave a sigh of calm and serenity, "Oh, right. I completely forgot. The name''s Grey, and this adorable elf over here is my partner, Yuna. We''re the party ''Aster''. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Asfara." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s nice to meet you, Asfara. We''ll be in your care." £ÛYuna£Ý "The feeling is mutual, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. I''ll be in your care as well." £ÛAsfara£Ý The introduction was soon over, and with most of the major topics now finished, the sound of waves started to echo once more. Asfara took a deep dive once again and swam out of the surface as if it just remembered something. It wasn''t long before it returned to the hidden lake, resurfacing with a large aquatic beast in its mouth. It measured about 7 meters in length and was bigger than great white sharks, its blood trickling down the hidden lake along the water droplets. "I apologize for the wait." £ÛAsfara£Ý Asfara soon dropped the beast in his mouth, a subtle thud resounding in the air as he placed it in front of Grey and Yuna. The closer they were, the bigger and grander it seemed, looking especially impressive at very close distance. It was "Dicentra", another C-rank aquatic beast which resembles that of a massive, overgrown Bass. It was equipped with sharp teeth and tough scales, making it quite the dangerous enemy when inside bodies or water. Of course, much like the Vargladius from before, Dicentra are also known to be quite delicious, many people from the common people all the way to the nobility enjoying its meat during special occasions and savoring them with smiles on their faces. "Please consider this a welcoming gesture from me. I hope you like it." £ÛAsfara£Ý "Like it... It would be more appropriate to say we''re surprised. Are you really sure you want to give them to us? C-rank beasts aren''t cheap, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! With a size this big, it could go for more than a hundred thousand!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s fine, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna. These things are infesting the rivers, anyway. So offering one or two of them shouldn''t be a problem. Or is it that you''re dissatisfied with this? I can catch bigger prey, if need be." £ÛAsfara£Ý "No, no, this is more than enough..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna were a little bit hesitant after receiving so many presents from Asfara, but when he put it in such a way, there was no way they could refuse him. Else, he might deplete the river of its resources, trying to please them. It hasn''t even been long since they introduced one another, and Asfara was already eager to offer them some hospitality. With such a kind gesture like that, it was only natural that they respond in kind, smiles blooming on their faces. "Then... Shall we show you a good show, Asfara?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A show...? All of the sudden...?" £ÛAsfara£Ý "Yeah. As you said, you can also consider this as our thanks. I''m sure you''ll like it." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. With Asfara still lost in context, Grey quickly whipped out their ever so reliable portable kitchen and utensils, surprising the former making his eyes almost pop out of their sockets. What followed was a mountain of ingredients to go along with the Dicentra from flour, eggs, salt, condiments, spices, and many more. They also brought out some of the seafood they caught a couple days ago, the Kraken meat taking the highlight. CHOP CHOP CHOP The knives ran through the Dicentra, slicing and dicing the tender red meat until they were minced into small, beautiful portions. The meat was red and fresh, shining just as brightly as the glowing hidden lake before them. Salt and spices drizzled from above and caressed the thick strips of meat, spread flavorfully as to make sure all portions were tasty. A bit of lime and lemon into the mix, and the seasoning was done, the sound of sizzling oil echoing soon after. It didn''t take long before the sides turned golden brown, flipped ever so quickly and another sizzling session going on. The fish were soon raised from the pan, and placed atop some parchment paper, letting them rest for a while. The frying continued and a mountain of fried Dicentra formed in but a jiffy. Soon, the last piece was placed, but the hands had yet to stop. Sauces were soon made, one sweet and spicy, the other sour and creamy, and lastly, one with soy sauce and lime, "Grey, I''m done with the fried Dicentra. I''ll start with the other ones, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, go ahead. I''m just about finished on this side too." £ÛGrey£Ý Whilst Yuna was cooking, so was Grey. He is now baking a giant clam over medium heat, making sure to distribute heat evenly with fire magic. A fragrant smell wafted in the air, the aromatic scent of spices and savory smell of clams joining hand in hand. Of course, Grey didn''t just start cooking the clams by themselves. To season it, there was garlic, onions, parsley, lemon juice, and a bit of salt and spices. He mixed them in a mixture, then poured it over the clams along with cheese and butter. Steam rose from the clams, and a harmonious orchestra of warm and inviting scents danced in the air, a could of steam forming as Grey removed the clams from heat and placing them over a large bowl for everyone to enjoy. "Amazing... Just amazing... I didn''t know Lord Grey and Lady Yuna were so capable of cooking such dishes... Not to mention, the ingredients used..." £ÛAsfara£Ý "Our Master and Mistress are awesome, right?! They''re the best!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "That''s only to be expected of our Master and Mistress. There were even times when they cooked Garudas and Leviathan." £ÛKentaurus£Ý "L-Leviathan?! And Garuda too?! That''s beyond amazing already!" £ÛAsfara£Ý And whilst Grey and Yuna were cooking the remaining dishes, the familiars were all getting along with one another. They have summoned them to accompany Asfara, but why never thought they go along so well with one another. Well, the same couldn''t be said the first time Asfara saw them. The moment Grey and Yuna summoned them, he was actually frightened and dumbfounded with just how powerful they were. They were all familiars, but they were in a totally different league. Thankfully, because of Canopus and Vega''s energetic and friendly nature, they quickly got along and the other familiars joined in as well. Now they are all watching the two cook, the familiars boasting of how incredible Grey and Yuna were. "Fufufu! They sure are getting along well." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s better than fighting, isn''t it? It would have been troublesome then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, Grey! Our familiars won''t lose, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... That''s not the point, you know..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna continued to move their hands and handle the flames, bubbling and running waters, sizzling and bubbling oil, clanging pans and utensils, and crackling flames. Such an orchestra continued, ringing to the beat of the wind. What followed after the clams were Garlic Butter lobster which Grey had done many times before already. They weren''t just normal lobsters either, but giant E-rank Black Lobsters, which is not only hard to catch but very delicious as well. Grey first prepared the lobster, washing it and soon putting it inside a cauldron, a bit of corn, salt, pepper, and a couple of spices mixed until it came to a boil. The tender lobsters were then cut in half, revealing the tender meat inside. The pan was readied and the spices were saut¨¦ed with butter. A bit more of garlic, onions, scallions, and chives into the max, and the butter was soon added to heat, bathed in golden liquid, yet another fragrant smell wafting in the air. The lobsters were removed from heat and served into its plates, a sprinkle of greens to finish the decorations and also a couple drops of soy sauce and grated cheese to spice things up a little. Meanwhile, Yuna... "Grey, can you pass me the pepper, please." £ÛYuna£Ý "Alright, here you go, catch." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Thanks!" £ÛYuna£Ý She is also continuing to cook, now using the Kraken meat from before to make some calamares. She had already sliced up the meat and marinated them in a mix of salt and spices, then dipping it towards a coating of flour and bread crumbs. SIZZLE SIZZLE SIZZLE The sound of sizzling and bubbling oil ringing once more, and the strips of Kraken were put into the oil and fried. It formed a sea of bubbles, a sour and salty scent drifting afloat in the air, covering the floating strips of white meat. It wasn''t long before the strips turned golden brown and they were taken out of the sizzling oil. After they placed atop some trays and parchment paper, another batch of Kraken strips were fried and the cycle continued. Grey and Yuna continued to cook, baking, grilling, frying, and steaming all seafood to perfection until they were all tasty and juicy. There were also grilled eels, crab stew, squid rolls, takoyaki (from Kraken), and many more. It was a fiesta. "Everyone, please help us out¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t long before everything was finally cooked, and the dining table©` or rather, the picnic blanket was set, a whole range of dishes lined up one after another and all sorts of colors filling the air, appetite-arousing fragrance drifting all over the place. Asfara had seen all sorts of dishes before, but never one Grey and Yuna cooked. It was a shame that he couldn''t shapeshift like Grey and Yuna''s familiars, but the two were considerate enough to cook him extremely large portions. """"Thank you for the meal!!"""" There was no time to waste, and with their prayers sent above, everyone quickly dove into the bowls and plates before them, a rush of rich and savory flavors flooding their mouths, a nice and aromatic scent accompanying it neatly. The Grilled Dicentra was crispy and tasty, the Baked Clams were chewy and savory with a tinge of zest, the Garlic Butter Lobsters were juicy, a bit salty, and flavorful, the Kraken Calamares were juicy, savory, and immaculate. Each one was delicious! Asfara was speechless at the taste of the dishes, unable to utter a single word. He had tasted all sorts of offerings before, be it raw or cooked, but never as good as the ones Grey and Yuna cooked. It was a fantastic experience. "Fufufu! What do you think, Asfara? Do you like it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "These are incredible, Lady Yuna, Lord Grey! I''ve never had anything like these before! You really are great people! I''m in awe!" £ÛAsfara£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad you liked it!" £ÛYuna£Ý The meal continued and there was only warmth and happiness in the air. Everyone had a bite of everything, filling their mouths with joy as they indulged in a hearty meal, full of chars, giggles, and laughter. "Hey! Second Brother, that''s mine!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "It''s not my fault you''re so slow¡«. Eat Faster¡«." £ÛCanopus£Ý "Fufufu! It''s okay, Procyon. I still have some here. Let Big Sister feed you." £ÛVega£Ý "No! Get away from me!" £ÛProcyon£Ý Of course, there were also shenanigans where the familiars played around with one another, Canopus and Vega especially being naughty, and Procyon raging about. It was a meal as lively as usual, Grey and Yuna smiling ever so warmly. "Yuna, here, open wide." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, there was flirting as well. "Do you like it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I love it!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 410 END Chapter 411: The Great Hunt (pt. I) RUSTLE RUSTLE CLOP CLOP CLOP The forest winds ran in a hurry, leaves parting and rustling as they made their way. There was fear and there was suspense, rough and ragged breaths echoing in the forest time and time again, eyes filled with desperation. Its hooves hit the forest ground hard and its antlers parted away all the leaves and branches appearing in its way. The deer sped up with every second, not looking back even a single time as death chased it with great vigor. A deer''s life was not easy. Just a second ago, it was grazing on the grassy forest floors and picking berries from the bushes, but now, it was being chased by starving wolves whose eyes were gleaming brightly that the water streams, ready for a kill. GRRRRRR KRRRRR GRRRRRR Grumbles and rumbles echoed from their salivating mouths, their fangs ready to tear the flesh of the deer before them. It was a chase which could very well be a matter of life and death, the lives of them all put on the line. And just when the poor deer thought it had gained some distance from the wolves, a sudden rustle came from the bushes before it. Rustles which soon turned into a bundle of surprise when another wolf sprung towards it. The wolves eyes were vicious and fervent, opening wide to pounce and tear apart the prey standing before it. There were no more places to run, the deer had accepted its death, sharp fangs reflecting in its eyes... However... FWOOOSSHHH THWACK WHIMPEERRRR ... Just when all seemed to be over, an arrow came flying out of nowhere and hit the wolf before it. It bored straight to the unsuspecting wolf''s skull, piercing it thoroughly and making blood spill all over the forest floor. The wolf''s death came as sudden as the winds, each of them stunned and confused about what had just transpired before them. Wariness spread amongst the wolves, all turning their heads left and right to find where the arrow came from. FWOOOSSHHHH FWOOOSSHHH THUD THUD Unfortunately for them, it didn''t just end there. Before they even had the chance to run away, a couple more arrows bolted towards them and took them down one after another. They didn''t even have the chance to escape. In all but a single second, all the wolves chasing the deer were wiped, and the ones following after them quickly fled, fearing the sudden grasp of death which may come for them at any moment. They all went home, gaining nothing but loss. Meanwhile, the deer didn''t waste any time and quickly sprung away from the scene of devastation. It still doesn''t know what just happened, but it knew full well that such a thing was as dangerous as it was lucky. It quickly fled away. As for where the arrows came from, one would need to look over 3 kilometers away, a young man standing along a young elf. The former was holding a bow in his hands, and a relaxed expression painted on his face. "Ah! Grey, the deer is getting away!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s alright... We''ve caught a lot of them already, anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... How about the other wolves then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That would still be overhunting. We can''t have them go extinct, you know? Why do you always ask the silliest questions when you already know the answer?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Boo¡«! That''s no fun¡«! You can at least pretend, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna, and now, they are once again hunting in the forest, taking down all sorts of prey from boars, hares, deer, bears, and wolves alike. It was a variety of animals. But perhaps the most they caught were the waterfowls inhabiting the forest. They are large and flightless birds known for their tender, juicy, and delicious meat which won''t lose out to premium meat eaten by the gentry and nobility. But perhaps the best thing about them is that they reproduce quite quickly. There was no need to worry about overhunting as they would always recover every time. They are also pretty famous for their eggs which are as delicious as their meat. "Then... In that case, Grey, we should find another waterfowls! Let''s hunt as many as we can! They don''t easily go extinct, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You... You just want to hunt them, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know what you''re talking about¡«! It''s just that they easily reproduce¡«! There shouldn''t be any problems hunting them, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... I guess you''re right... It''s bothersome when they flock around though. They always scatter whenever one of them is shot." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s fine¡«! That''s what makes it fun, anyway!" £ÛYuna£Ý It has been a couple days since Grey and Yuna had a feast with Asfara in the hidden, underground cave, and since then they have been living life well. Asfara didn''t tell a single person about them, and they continued living normally. Now, they are already in the Kingdom of Aldengard, in the city called "Alces". It was their final stop before heading towards the town of Veltofar where the Labyrinth of Thunder is located close by, stopping by just for a couple of days. "Oh, right. Grey, can I borrow the bow for a quick moment?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Woah... Those are some pretty intense sparkling eyes... You really want to try out hunting with a bow, don''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! If it''s hunting, it should be bows and spears! You shouldn''t hog it all for yourself, you know? Be considerate to your fianc¨¦e a little, please¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah¡«. Here you go, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no use thinking too much about it. With Yuna pleading ever so adorably and her eyes sparkling brightly with excitement, he could only heave a lengthy sigh as he gave the bow to his mischievous but beloved fianc¨¦e. Yuna''s eyes sparkled even more as soon as she received the bow, trying it out a little bit, and making sure her body still remembers how to use it. She may not be as good as Grey, but she should still be able to hit a target from a couple kilometers away. Of course, with Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye" he''s sharing with her, there was no need to worry with large obstructions such as trees and boulders. She can hunt comfortably all she wants and bring terror to any prey which catches her fancy. "Grey, I''m going on ahead. I saw some waterfowls over there." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. Just make sure to not go overboard, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un¡«! I''ll keep that in mind¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but knowing her, Grey could only pray that she doesn''t hunt every single beast and animal she sees. Otherwise, not just the whole ecosystem, but the city folks would be troubled as well. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. With Yuna now dashing left and right, and hunting down waterfowls here and there, Grey decided to retrieve their previous prey and dismantle them while they''re at it. There were a total of 5 wolves, each one of them bearing some decent materials. And whilst he was doing so, he decided to summon the spirits and let them help pick out some fruits, berries, nuts, and mushrooms around the forest. He couldn''t have them just battle beasts and monsters all the time, after all. ¡ºEveryone, how''s it going on your side? Any luck?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI''m afraid not, Master... I have still yet to see any Great Deers roaming around the area. There are just mostly wild animals over here.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºSame here, Master... It seems luck is not on our side today...¡» £ÛKentaurus£Ý As for the reason why Grey and Yuna are stopping by, and not heading there directly despite being able to, it was because of the King''s recommendation. He said that only in Alces would they be able to taste the best venison dishes in the world. It is said that the inns and restaurants in the city are able to turn normal deer meat into dishes even the Royal Family acknowledges. It was something the King and his family thoroughly enjoyed in their past visits, smiling as they reminisced about it, And Grey and Yuna being who they are, they decided to take matters into their own hands, and decided to provide the meat themselves. They have decided to hunt a couple deers, and also a Great Deer! Like the name implies, the Great Deer is a beast which takes the form of a massive deer, even more massive an moose and the like. It is a D-rank, earth-attribute beast known for its meat which is as delicious as it is difficult to catch. ¡ºI see... That''s unfortunate...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºDon''t worry too much, Master! We''ll keep on searching! We''ll make sure to find one even if it means we''ll have to overturn the whole forest! I''m sure of it!¡» £ÛProcyon£Ý ¡ºHahaha. It''s great that you''re enthusiastic, but don''t go too overboard, alright? I''ll leave everything in your hands, everyone.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºYes! Good luck on your hunt, Master.¡» £ÛAchernar£Ý ¡ºTake care, Master. Please look after the Mistress as well.¡» £ÛArcturus£Ý Unfortunately for them, as much as they are delicious, Great Deers are also pretty elusive and hard to find. Not only does their fur covered in moss make it easy for them to blend in in the forest, they are also very sensitive creatures. According to the locals, they could even pick up the slightest disturbances even from over several hundred meters away. They are already quite powerful at D-rank, but the moment they sense a threat they cannot face, they quickly run away, If there''s anything good about them, it''s that they like to live in small groups. As long as you can spot one of them, you''ll surely spot about 4 to 7 more individuals. It would be very easy for Grey and Yuna then. CLING CLING CLING CLING Just when Grey was done talking with the familiars, the spirits were also finished with their harvest, the sound of soft chimes echoing in the air as they let Grey know of it, all looking happy to be of use to their master. "Alright... Seems like everyone is done. Let''s go." £ÛGrey£Ý The dismantled wolves were now on Grey''s inventory, and so were the edible items the spirits got. With nothing more to do, Grey quickly led them towards where Yuna was, the young lady now out of his "Heaven''s Eye" range. Thankfully, could easily pinpoint her general direction with sudden surges of mana from time to time. It seems like Yuna was enjoying herself too much, using archery arts and ice magic as if there was no tomorrow, firing off in rapid succession. And as expected, the number of casualties is no joke. Grey''s vision was soon filled with the frozen corpses of the waterfowls, encased in big chunks of ice. There weren''t just one or two, but a few hundred of them, scattered everywhere. "Wh... What the hell is this..." £ÛGrey£Ý Impressively enough, there were only waterfowls and nothing else. It seems like she found herself a very large flock of them, and decided to rain frozen arrows on them, bringing down a downpour of frost and death from above. In fact, even now, Yuna was still firing off arrows here and there and turning the forest blue and frosty even without her "Winter Forest", her blue arrows glimmering over the faraway horizon. She is impressive... in ways more than one. "Oh, Grey! You''re here, please help me collect the waterfowls!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... I know I said they don''t go extinct easily, but isn''t this too much? It''s a total massacre. They mig actually go extinct at this rate." £ÛGrey£Ý "Don''t worry, I spared a lot of them! About half of them!... Or less!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, that doesn''t sound very convincing." £ÛGrey£Ý She was adorable, she really was. But when she says such terrifying things with a bright smile on her face and such innocent-looking eyes, Grey could only smile wryly and wonder just how exactly he fell for such a young lady. Well, not like there''s any point thinking about it. Grey easily gave up on the thought and simply decided things as they are. He soon moved his hands along with Yuna, storing all the frozen waterfowls inside the Inventory. The spirits also helped, and surely enough, there were almost half a thousand of them. They would have dismantled it like usual, but with such a large number, just thinking about it was enough to bring them headaches. It was just too much. "Hand over the bow now, Young Lady. Playtime''s over." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You''re so strict sometimes, Grey... Just give me 10 more©` no, even 5 more minutes is enough! Pretty please¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "No means no, Young Lady. Give it to me before I count to 3." £ÛGrey£Ý Sometimes lovers who are sweet as can be, but sometimes, they act like father and daughter. Grey hit Yuna with the good old "Before I count to three" move and all the young lady could do was follow, puffing her cheeks as she pouted. As soon as Grey got the Armament Ring for the Divine Bow, he then stored it inside the Inventory and decided to not let Yuna play with it for a while. She had already caused enough trouble for today. Any more and she''ll be grounded. "Then, should we©`" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMaster, Mistress! I found them! I found a herd of Great Deers!¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý And just when all excitement seemed to have died down, Grey and Yuna suddenly received a telepathic call from Canopus, his excited voice ringing inside their minds. And he was rightfully excited, smiles soon blooming. ¡ºAlright, Canopus, tell us where you are. We''ll find you quickly.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGot it! I''m southeast right now, about 5 kilometers away from the giant boulder. There are several giant trees around me and......¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Canopus gave them his directions, Grey and Yuna immediately unsummoned the spirits and started to move, bolting across the forest at breakneck speeds, riding the rushing winds. Before long, the Great Deers immediately started appearing in Grey''s "Heaven''s Eye" and surely enough, there was a herd of them, 8 of them to be exact. As it seems, the herd was made up of all adults and each of them were pretty healthy as well. Grey quickly shared his vision with Yuna once more and a smile sprouted on the young lady''s lovely face. The most important ingredient of their hunt is now right before the two of them, excitement pumping in their hearts. Of course, they made sure to be careful as well. With how sensitive the deers were, Grey and Yuna immediately stopped on their tracks as soon as they were a kilometer away. They reunited with Canopus and had him take his wolf pup form again. "With this much, we should be able to hunt two of them, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Someone sure is excited." £ÛGrey£Ý "Of course! We can finally taste Alces'' specialty venison dish, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Then, shall we have a little competition, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý As per tradition, it was time for yet another competition. It has been quite some time since the two had something of the sorts, and there was no better time than now. They may be lovers, but they are each other''s greatest rivals as well. The rules of the game were simple. Whoever takes the shortest time in hunting down a great deer wins. There is no use of weapons needed nor magic as well. The loser will be the one who''ll cook dinner for the next three days. "Then, Canopus, if you would please." £ÛGrey£Ý WHOOOONNNGGGGG FWOOSH BOOM BOOM BOOM Canopus nodded his head, looked up into the sky, and shot out a beam of light. It shone bright as the stars, and soon enough, the sound of explosions rocked the sky like fireworks in the lively night of the festivals. Hearing such sounds, all the animals in the forest were quickly alerted, some running away while some hid in their burrows. The Great Deers were no exception, galloping away as fast as they could and scurrying around the forest. Or course, Grey and Yuna meant for such to happen, otherwise, the competition would be too easy. They didn''t chase the Great Deers immediately, letting them run away for a while and watching them panic ever so greatly. "... Four... Three... Two.. One...... Go!" £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOMMMM FWOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH The time for waiting was soon over, and with Grey''s signal ringing in the air, Grey and Yuna immediately bolted away at tremendous speeds, creating sonic booms from the sheer force of their strides and leaving clouds of dust at their wake. About a minute has passed since the fireworks of explosions and the Great Deers have all run away for a couple of kilometers. However, despite their distance, they still wouldn''t be able to beat Grey and Yuna be it in speed or agility. The two of them were already fast, but their expert maneuvering in all sorts of terrain, they were even more terrifying. In just a few seconds, they quickly bridged the gap between them and the Great Deers, hands of death reaching out to the latter. RUMBBLLLEEEEEE RUMBLE RUMBLE BOOOOMMMM The Great Deers tried to stop them by creating several walls with earth magic, but it was futile resistance. All it needed was a punch from either of the two and the walls quickly came crumbling down. Of course, it wasn''t just defense. The Great Deers also tried launching heavy and rocky projectiles in hopes of slowing the two down, but it was just as useless as their first attempt, the two easily deflecting their attacks without much effort. "Now, it would be good if you stop now," £ÛGrey£Ý Or so says Grey, but there was no way the Great Deer could understand what he was trying to say. And even if it did, it was in too much of a state of panic to think about it. There was only survival floating inside its mind. Rather than stop as per Grey''s words, the Great Deer rather did the opposite. It shot out even more stone bullets and created more earthen walls, its mana depleting at an alarming rate with Grey easily breaking them down with his fists. "Come on now, don''t be too hard to get©` Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý RUMBBLLLEEEE RUMBLE RUMBLE It soon realized running was useless, and rather than waste its stamina even more, the Great Deer quickly stopped on its tracks and decided to directly confront Grey, using all the mana remaining in its body to make a final struggle. Several boulders formed before it, each one spanning over a couple meters wide and weighing over a ton, spinning quickly and carved to sharp boulders which could easily fell trees. A volley of boulders were fired soon enough. "Oh, that''s a pretty nice move you got there. However..." £ÛGrey£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM CRASH CRASH THUD THUD "You do realize it''s still useless, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was no use. The gap in strength was far too much to cover up. The Great Deer continued to hurl boulders towards Grey''s direction, but Grey kept pulverizing them with just a single punch, a cacophony of explosions ringing aloud. The volley soon stopped, and the Great Deer frantically gasped for air. Its eyes were still burning with determination, and it was still far from giving up on life. With every little bit of strength left, it fired off a spell once more©` Or at least, it tried to. "I''m afraid that''s enough playing around.... Rest in peace." £ÛGrey£Ý However, before it could even attempt to do so, Grey immediately closed the distance between them and grabbed it by the antlers. Before it could even react, he then lifted it in the air and with great strength, slammed it towards the ground. The Great Deer kissed the ground with its shock and impact running all throughout its body. Grey has yet to use magic, but the sheer force was enough to incapacitate the Great Deer, bubbles frothing out of its mouth. It wasn''t long before the Great Deer''s flames of life started to flicker, vanishing soon after as its heart ceased to beat. With that, Grey had secured themselves a source of venison for a long, long time, tasty and juicy as can be. "Phew... That took longer than anticipated... I wonder how Yuna''s doing..." £ÛGrey£Ý Thought Grey, not a single trace of worry in his mind. He knows Yuna full well, and knows that she won''t have any problems with taking down a mere Great Deer. In fact, she might have already taken down her prey by now. WOBBLE WOBBLE THUD And Grey was absolutely right. Yuna had just struck the Great Deer with a sweet punch, packing enough force to crush its skull in an instant. It wobbled for a moment before crashing to the ground with a loud thud, eyes white as snow. Yuna didn''t even break a sweat chasing and hunting down the Great Deer, only slowed down by the fact that she doesn''t have "Heaven''s Eye" like Grey. But with that, the competition has ended. The hunt was now over©` "Should I wait here for Grey or©`" £ÛYuna£Ý FWOOOSSSHHH CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE ... Or so Yuna thought. When suddenly, a massive pillar of crimson flames pounced towards her. She easily managed to dodge it, but the same couldn''t be said for the trees, turned to charcoal from the devastating flames. Yuna looked at the direction it came from, and there she saw a huge figure covered in red fur like the pillar of flames and equipped with four gargantuan arms. Its eyes were red as can be, painted with rage and hostility. A new challenger approaches. CHAPTER 411 END Chapter 412: The Great Hunt (pt. II) "Hmm... I didn''t damage it too much, did I?" £ÛGrey£Ý A young man mumbled to himself, his eyes peering towards the prey before him and his hand cupping his chin. He swayed his head left and right a little, looking at a few angles and making sure the prey wasn''t in a terrible state. Thankfully, there wasn''t anything in particular about the Great Deer which was too broken or damaged. Even though he exerted such a tremendous amount of force in his slam, causing the Great Deer to die from shock, surprisingly enough, not a single bone was broken, just a little bit cracked. Be it the antlers, the hooves, the hide, the blood, the organs, and everything else. They could all serve a purpose as long as they are handled with expertise. All that was needed was his butchering knife and he could do some dismantling. "You have done great, Master." £ÛCanopus£Ý "Thanks Canopus. Though... I had quite the lengthy record, didn''t I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "26,3 seconds, to be exact, Master." £ÛCanopus£Ý "Hmm... Was I too soft? I could have done it twice as fast if I really tried... Well, it''s just a silly competition anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but there aren''t quite many people who can chase and knock down a Great Deer in such a short amount of time. Especially when they weren''t even using magic to hunt them. He and Yuna are just an insane couple. But well, what matters now is that they now have a source of tasty meat they could take back to the city. With such high quality meat, it wouldn''t be impossible to have a taste of the most delicious venison dishes in the world. Of course, loving to cook himself, he also can''t wait to cook some of the Great Deer''s venison with some recipes he once searched online and create his own variations as well. He could only imagine his adorable fianc¨¦e''s reaction by then. "Oh, right. Yuna should also be done now, right? She''s gone out of my optical range so I can''t really tell." £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m not so sure too, Master. But knowing the Mistress, it shouldn''t take her too long! I''m sure she''s also already finished with her hunt!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Right. That girl is quite competitive, after all. She might have hunted her prey faster than me. I''m sure she''s already humming about somewhere." £ÛGrey£Ý And speaking of his lovely fianc¨¦e, there was no need to worry about her too much. The forest may be big and full of dangers, but she can surely take care of herself, rather, it was the beasts in the forest Grey was more worried about. Though knowing Yuna, she''s probably out there collecting herbs and magic plants already, with stars sparkling in her eyes. Grey could only chuckle at the thought, then collecting and storing the Great Deer''s body inside the Inventory. "Then, let''s go fetch our young lady, sha©`" £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGrey, I found something interesting in the forest!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý And just when it was all decided and done, a familiar voice rang inside his head all of a sudden, full of excitement and enthusiasm. It was none other than Yuna''s and just as expected, she''s already done with her hunt, now doing something else. ¡ºIs it another rare magic plant again? Just wait a minute, I''ll appraise©`¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºNo, it''s not that! It''s something... Erm... A little strange...? I''m not sure how to describe it, but I think you should go see it for yourself.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡º... Something strange, huh... Got it. Be there in a minute.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! I''ll be waiting for you!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Grey still doesn''t understand what the situation was, but it seems Yuna got herself in another interesting situation once again. Grey still doesn''t know if it''s trouble, but it was more certain that it is rather than it isn''t. There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey was finished with about everything in his area, he closed his eyes and focused his sensitivity on unnatural mana waves and located Yuan''s general direction, pinpointing it in a moment. As soon as he did, Grey then had Canopus explore the forest on his own and have some fun whilst he headed where Yuna was. He rode the winds at breakneck speed, unbothered by the storm of leaves and dust greeting him as he ran. BOOOOOMMMM FWOOSH FWOSSH FWOOSH And just as he headed towards her direction, a sudden explosion rang all throughout the whole forest and a massive pillar of crimson flames erupted towards the sky. It was still out of Grey''s optical range, but he could see it clear as day. "That girl... Is this what she means by something interesting...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Mumbled the young man to himself as he continued heading the same direction. He could tell at a glance that such flames doesn''t belong to Yuna, but rather, to another entity, and it seems to be a generally powerful one too, It hasn''t been long since Yuna had gotten herself in trouble, and now, it seems like she''s doing it again. Grey could only heave a lengthy sigh with a wry smile blooming on his face, wondering what in the world his fianc¨¦e is doing. Grey continued his strides and rushed even faster towards Yuna, using the power of wind, lighting, and fire magic to hasten his steps. Before long, he arrived at his final destination, greeted by something which could only be called "surprising". ROOAAAAARRRRRR GRRR GRRR GRAAARRRRR Yuna was now engaged in battle with a gargantuan bear, bearing four absolutely huge arms and a body which seemed like a moving mountain. It was equipped with sharp claws and deadly fangs, able to crush boulders with ease without much effort. Despite its massive body, it was extremely agile and quick as well, able to launch consecutive attacks towards Yuna, leaving deep, gashing scars in the ground every time it swung its arms which may very well be a living weapon. WHOOOMMMMMM BOOM FWOOSH FWOOSH And when physical attacks don''t work, the monster bear opens its mouth and lets out a breath of crimson flames which blasted away a huge pillar of flames, rushing towards Yuna''s direction and painting the forest red. Every tree, boulder, and creature which stood in the flame''s way was incinerated and turned to ashes in a mere instant, deadly fires raging about all throughout the vicinity, turning everything black as they became ashes and charcoals. Unfortunately, such attacks were futile. The monster bear may be fast, but Yuna was much faster, she was hopping up and down, bending her flexible body once in a while as she dodged the bear''s attacks, not a single one hitting her at all. Rather than fear, it was more like Yuna was having fun and playing with the new toy she found. There was a bright smile blooming on her face, hitting the bear with finger flicks and head chops from time to time. She was just playing around. "Oh, Grey! You''re here! What do you think?" £ÛYuna£ÝIf you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Well... It certainly is interesting... Though, it looks like you''re having fun?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s a lot of fun! You just need to dodge and not get hit! Would you like to try? It''s not really dangerous or anything." £ÛYuna£Ý "No... I''ll sit out on this one. It''s more fun watching you, if anything." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«! Oh! And by the way, my time is 20.8 seconds! I won, didn''t I?" £ÛYuna£Ý She was battling the monster bear, but there wasn''t a trace of worry on her face. If anything, there was only fun as she continued to hop and play around with the bear. The latter was already pissed, but her actions made it even more angry, Yuna also didn''t forget to tell Grey about her time record when she hunted down the Great Deer, all the while pointing towards where the Great Deer was and asking her fianc¨¦ to collect the body himself as she was still quite "busy". "Right, Yuna... You just found this bear my chance, no?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It just suddenly appeared when I just took down the Great Deer and started©` Woah! That''s a close one!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... You didn''t deliberately provoke it, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hey, just what do you think of me? I''m not that much or a troublemaker! Geez! You should trust your fianc¨¦e more©` Ah! Hey! Be careful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but when she''s literally dancing with danger, there was not an ounce of credibility in her words. If anything, it made her look more untrustworthy and wild. If it was anyone else, they would have surely fainted from the sight. But well, it seems like Yuna wasn''t counterattacking the monster bear for a reason. Other than the fact that she wanted to play around a little bit, she wanted Grey to take a look as well and tell her details she couldn''t do normally. It didn''t take long before Grey was done collecting the body of the Great Deer Yuna hunted, and like his, other than the skull, it wasn''t too badly damaged. He soon lifted his head, his eyes peering towards the monster bear before him. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ---------------------------------- ¡¾Demonic Beast¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Ignarctos ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Enraged ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿135 ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿13,022 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿4,595 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Intelligence¡¿134 ¡¾Description¡¿ One of the largest Ursine-type beasts in Merusia. It is equipped with four massive arms and powerful muscles for attacking and traversing the forest. It also has extremely sharp fangs and claws, able to contend against Superior-Grade blades, able to cut down boulders without much difficulty. It is a territorial beast which knows no fear and would even fight dragons if ever it enters its territory. ----------------------------------- It was a monster bear alright, and one at the high ends of A-tank too. With its status screen showing such information, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it is the apex predator of the forest, reigning it as its lord. Normally, they would only reach a combat power of 3,000 upon reaching maturity, but the Ignarctos before had yet to do so, yet it was already nearing S-rank. Even without looking at the top other status screen, Grey could tell it was a demonic beast. "I knew it... So it really was a demonic beast!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, good job on discerning that... Though... With this, things have only become more troublesome for us." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Why do they keep appearing..." £ÛYuna£Ý It has been quite some time since Grey and Yuna encountered a demonic beast, the last one being at the sea, and they thought the crisis was already over. But it seems that such an answer couldn''t be even further from the truth, They have still yet to confirm whether it was a coincidence or not, but if it isn''t as they guessed, things wouldn''t just be troublesome but extremely disastrous. A parade of demonic beasts might not be too far off from reality. ¡ºEveryone, be on guard and keep your eyes peeled on the forest. Doreport to us if you find something unusual or abnormal.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡º¡º¡ºYes!¡»¡»¡» ¡º¡º¡ºUnderstood!¡»¡»¡» There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey had a hunch, he immediately had the familiars explore every nook and cranny of the forest as much as they could and make sure that there aren''t any dangerous elements and entities in the forest. It hasn''t been long since Grey and Yuna arrived in the city of Alces, but they were more than sure that they hadn''t heard of the beast before from any rumors in the streets or in the guild. Not even a quest posted related to it. Such could only mean the Ignarctos have just arrived in the forest and it has yet to cause any damage to the city and its inhabitants. It was the best scenario there is, not a single person falling victim to such harshness in the wild. "Grey, you''re done examining the bear, right? Can I start counterattacking now? It feels unfair that I''m only dodging." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, wait a moment. I''ll just capture a video for documentation. Who knows, we may have a use for it later on." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh! Great idea! I can study it then as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý Time was gold, and Grey couldn''t afford to waste even a single second dilly-dallying. As soon as he was done appraising the Ignarctos, he then took out the camera from his Inventory and started filming it, holding it by himself without a tripod. With his speedy and dexterous hands, it wasn''t long before he started recording, a couple clicks and beeps resounding in the air. Two figures were reflected on the lenses, pillars of crimson flames taking up the whole screen. "Yuna, it''s ready." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Great!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey is done with the set-up, and Yuna has warmed up her body enough. A smile soon bloomed on the young lady''s beautiful face and the whole atmosphere suddenly changed in an instant, pressure and tension rising high. The Ignarctos swung its massive arms once more, slashing Yuna in half©` or so it would seem at first, but it was nothing more than an afterimage of her, her real self vanishing in the air even without a trace nor a blur. There was a moment of confusion, and then there was a moment of danger. Yuna soon appeared once more, and now, she was already over the head of the Ignarctos, her hands clenched into a fist and drawing it back with force. "Take... this...! Haap!" £ÛYuna£Ý She spun her body a couple times, stacking both force and momentum. The moment she was in range, she immediately released a punch towards the unsuspecting bear''s cranium, massive force and shock reverberating all over its body. A pained groan echoed in the air, and the bear''s chin kissed the ground, quite a large crater forming on the ground. Yet before it could even stand up, Yuna had already bent her legs, drawing it back for a swift kick for a combo. BOOOOM CRACK CRACK CRACK The young lady released an immensely powerful kick, the winds howling from the sheer force alone. It connected with the Ignarctos'' chin and making it stand up once again, the sound of cracking bones rattling in the air. Yuna made sure to only exert enough force to make it stand and not make it go flying like a bird. But it didn''t just end there. Before the Ignarctos could start to recover, she once again pulled back her fist and threw a bellowing punch towards its stomach. Her hit struck like a shooting star and blasted the Ignarctos several meters away as if it didn''t weigh a few tons. It was sent flying towards the trees, a couple breaking down as it crashed into them. Three hits, and it was already on the brink of death, "You aren''t done yet, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý GRRRRR GRRRR ROOOAAAARRRRRRR It was a slight provocation, but the Ignarctos were quickly fueled with rage. Its body was already in tatters and it could barely stand with how groggy it was, but it still firmly planted its feet on the ground and took its ground. The bear faced Yuna with great determination, eyes burning with rage, hatred, and hostility. With its broken body, it gathered all the strength it had left and created a violent swirl of mana in its mouth, dying the forest red. WHOOONNGGGGG WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG "Fufufu! That''s what I''m talking about!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, Yuna didn''t just let it do whatever it wanted. With a smile blooming on her face, she quickly ran towards the Ignarctos and with a flick of her fingers, summoned her ever so trusty daggers, a platinum glint glimmering in the air. She streamed towards the Ignarctos at speeds well past the sound barrier, a sonic boom rippling towards the sky. In a mere instant, she appeared before the Ignarctos and swung her daggers, a cold glint in her eyes. ¡¶Shadow Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A cold shimmer gleamed in the air, Yuna''s blades streaking down on the Ignarctos'' arms, down towards the ground. There was no blood whatsoever nor were there any injuries to be seen, only extreme pain coursing through the bear''s body. Much like Grey''s "Phantom Caliber", "Shadow Guillotine" was an assassination art which damages the inside. It turns the daggers into a half-phantom state and severs all the veins, muscles, tendons, and bones inside, invisible to the observer''s eyes. It wasn''t just painful, it was extremely painful, sharp and deadly pain ringing out from its four limbs as if it was bit by dragons from all sides. Yet despite the pain, the poor Ignarctos stood its ground and continued charging its attack. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOMMMMM Tremors and thunders rocked the whole forest, an explosion of flames ringing out as if there was no tomorrow. The pillar of crimson flames had grown twice in size and power, rushing forth towards the whole forest and razing everything to the ground. Yuna''s figure soon disappeared into the flames, her silhouette swallowed whole as the flames rampaged with all their heart. But it wasn''t just Yuna. The pillar of flames also rushed towards another figure, caught up in the battle. "Oh?" £ÛGrey£Ý And that figure was none other than Grey, who was still capturing a video, standing still without any worries when the flames suddenly decided to give him a very warm greeting©` no, a scorching hot greeting. It wasn''t long before Grey himself was also devoured by the flames, his figure soon disappearing into the inferno. It wasn''t just him. Even the forest was devoured by the wrath of the flames, a deep burn carved from the sky. The flames soon died down. "That was quite impressive. Well done¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý However, the battle was still far from over. Though Yuna was swallowed up by the flames, not a single hair on her body was hurt. Rather, she was more than fine, then appearing behind the bear''s figure, her daggers by its neck. ¡¶Shadow Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý She swung her blades for the final time, and they cut through the bear''s neck without much resistance. All the muscles, bones, veins, and nerves were severed in a quick instant, the Ignarctos'' life flashing before its very eyes. It wasn''t too long before the bear''s eyes turned white and its heart ceased to beat. It soon fell towards the ground, a loud, resonant thud resounding in the air. With that, the battle has reached its conclusion. A one-sided victory. "Whew¡«! That was fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý The Ignarctos which once stood proud and mighty was now down on the ground, not a single breath escaping its mouth. And the one who finished it was calm as can be, not even breaking a single sweat and nor sustaining any injury. "Oh, right! Grey, are you okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I''m alright. Though... I didn''t expect to be dragged into the fight," £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee! Sorry, I''m be more careful next time¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as much as Yuna, Grey was also perfectly fine and so was the camera he was holding in his hands. Long before the flames could even touch him, he had already erected a barrier, dispersing the flames and protecting the camera. With that, they have another record of yet another demonic beast appearing all of the sudden. There couldn''t be anything more suspicious about their sudden increase in numbers, only an ominous premonition looming in their hearts, It would have been great if it was only one or two demonic beasts, but ever since they started their journey, they have already encountered well over a dozen, many just as strong as any veteran adventurer and a couple as strong as High-Rankers. "Grey, this is unnatural, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m nor sure, but I think so too. It''s too suspicious to be not." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Does that mean there''s someone deliberately making demonic beasts in Varres? It seems they''re becoming more common too." £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m not sure if it really is Vartes, but it wouldn''t hurt to be careful." £ÛGrey£Ý Demonic beasts... While Grey and Yuna could handle them with relative ease, the same couldn''t be said for other people and even a whole country. If they are too unlucky, it may even result in peril and eradication of many settlements. Of course, the countries could probably fight back, however, many lives would surely be lost. Not just the knights and soldiers, but the civilians as well, if ever their suspicion is right, then it would surely be catastrophic. "Haah... How troubling... We couldn''t even enjoy our vacation..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Well, that''s just how it is someti©`" £ÛGrey£Ý GRUUMMBBBLLLEEEEEEE¡«¡« There was no warning whatsoever. Before Grey could even finish his words, a loud grumble suddenly echoed in the air. As for where it came from, it was from the cute young lady''s stomach, her face now flushed red with embarrassment. "G-Grey.... I''m hungry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Sure seems like it. Why don''t we head back to the city and have a taste of their venison dishes? What do you think, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! Sounds great! Let''s do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, there''s no need to think too much about it for now. What was more important was that they were now down with their hunt and that Yuna was now hungry. It was time to head back to the city and enjoy the fruits of their hard work. Lunch always comes first, after all. CHAPTER 412 END Chapter 413: The Town of Veltofar FLAP FLAP FLAP WHOOSH Clouds and dust drifted along the blue sky, flocks upon flocks of birds flapping their wings as they soared high from the ground. Their sweet chirps and lovely tweets rang out like a soft melody, waking up the morning world with the rising sun. A new day has arrived and sunshine has graced the world once more. The horizon spanned several kilometers from left to right, shades of green, white, and blue dyeing the whole scene, vivid beauty and majesty gleaming from afar. There were plains of green mountains of gray, and rivers of blue, filled with life as the nightly critters headed to slumber. The forest was no different, deers running around and birds hopping from branch to branch. Two figures appeared from the thickets. "Waah¡«! So that''s the Labyrinth of Thunder¡«! It sure is massive..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s one of the Ten Great Labyrinths, after all. It isn''t called ''Great'' for nothing. And... Shouldn''t you be used to such a sight now, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! But it looks a little different each and every time. I''m sure the inside will also look different! I''m correct, aren''t I?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... From what I know, it''s the Labyrinth with the most traps and also one where sudden electrical discharges occur from the lightning veins coursing through it. It''s one of the more dangerous Labyrinths, in my opinion." £ÛGrey£Ý It has been a couple of days since Grey and Yuna had their deer hunt in Alces, and ever since then, time has passed ever so slowly. It has been full of relaxing days, the two of them enjoying all sorts of venison dishes to their hearts'' content. Before long, it was finally time to depart, and rather than flying the lengthy distance like they usually do, they decided to do some stretching and run instead. It was only about 200 kilometers, after all. They could use a bit of exercise. It wasn''t long before Grey and Yuna arrived in their next destination, greeted by a grand and majestic cavern from afar. It looked like a rocky mountain from afar, but if one were to take a closer look, it had a gaping entrance down to the eerie unknown with several dozen soldiers patrolling around it. It was the Labyrinth of Thunder. "Ohh¡«! Lightning veins, that''s new! I can''t wait to see it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Normally, people would be scared, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý But of course, such a dangerous labyrinth wouldn''t be able to faze Yuna. Rather, she has become even more excited, wanting to see just how she would fare in a new and dangerous environment, curiosity making her blood boil with exhilaration. And just a little distance from the Labyrinth were high walls, a dike surrounding it. It was the Town of Veltofar which supervises the Labyrinth of Thunder, and right now, it''s in its busy periods, merchants and adventurers pouring in. It hasn''t been too long since the town was established, but Grey and Yuna heard that it was just as impressive as the City of Alces from before, a lot of places to explore and a lot of dishes to taste. They was an exciting prospects waiting to be experienced "Mmn¡«! I can''t wait to dive in! I wonder what kind of Boss lies inside! I''m sure they''ll be strong, right?! Let''s get stronger too, Grey! Let''s reach the©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hold your horses now, Milady. There''s still a month before it becomes active. It''s a long wait ahead of us. You shouldn''t get too excited." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, I know... And during that whole month, I''ll be going on lots and lots of dates with Grey! Let''s have lots and lots of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Looks like I''ll have to work hard, then." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, before the Labyrinth comes playing around. Though the Royal Family hadn''t been in Veltofar before, Grey and Yuna have heard a lot of things about it from the inn they stayed at Alces, all sorts of spots and attractions now in their list. "Ah, Grey, since it''s still a long time before the Labyrinth opens, should we head to other cities as well? I want to see the capital in this Kingdom." £ÛYuna£Ý "That doesn''t sound too bad. I''m also curious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It''s decided then!" £ÛYuna£Ý With smiles abloom on their faces and their hands interlocked with one another, Grey and Yuna quickly headed towards Veltofar and did some sightseeing here and there, noticing happy folks of all races and professions. They soon lined up for identification, and before long, it was their turn. After showing their identification cards to the city guards, they were then granted access to entry, a grand and marvelous sight greeting them as per usual. There were bustling stalls and plenty of carriages. Merchants and adventurers alike headed inside with vigor, greeted by guides and other merchants offering all sorts of goods and services. There was the usual hustle and bustle, people lively as can be. The scenery wouldn''t lose out to any other as well, all sorts of vibrant colors painting the cold stony and wooden walls, banners hanging from above. Flowers were abloom inside the plant boxes, bringing the streets life and color. "Ohh¡«! How neat¡«! It looks just like Alces, doesn''t it?! Amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. We''re still in the same kingdom, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý Much like Arihal before, the city was greatly resemblant of Middle-Eastern culture with plenty of arches, spires, and columns, but even more so than the former, the mixing between Middle-Eastern and Western European culture was more evident. The architecture was undoubtedly Middle-Eastern, but the carvings, the decorations, and the layout of the city was similar to that of Medical Europe, bits and pieces of fantasy elements popping up here and there all over the place. "Grey! Let''s head to an inn immediately!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh, that''s new. I thought you''d want to explore first." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! That''s right! That''s why let''s head to an inn immediately, so that we can explore the whole day! Hurry! Hurry!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to dilly-dally. Grabbing Grey by the hand, Yuna then went around the town and looked for an inn to stay, stopping by stalls from time to time and buying some sweet and light snacks for themselves to enjoy. It was a little bit difficult with many merchants and adventurers taking over the inns, but thankfully, Grey and Yuna were still able to find themselves a wonderful inn just along the eastern district of town, still quite a few more rooms to rent. There were a couple signboards hanging by the entrance and by the storefront, a sweet and sugary pie engraved into them, and a couple characters written below it. It seems like the inn''s name was "Sugar Pie", a peculiar one amongst others. CLING CLING CLING Cute as the name may be, Grey and Yuna didn''t waste time admiring the signboards too much, and soon headed inside the inn. Soft and familiar chimes echoed in the air, the reception desk greeting them up front. Grey and Yuna could have just stayed in the fully-functional Sanctuary, but it would be too troublesome if something occurred in the outside world and they''re not there to respond. It would be a disaster if a disaster were to happen and they couldn''t stop it. And most of all, they wouldn''t be able to experience the full authentic experience and meet new people as well. It was the reason that it wasn''t as comfortable as the home they built in the Sanctuary that they prefer staying in inns for travels.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Oh my, welcome. Are you here to check in?" £Û???£Ý "Yes. We''ll have your best room, please, and we''d also like to stay for a week for now, though we might extend it later©` Oh! And right! And please include breakfast and dinner for two as well. " £ÛGrey£Ý "Our best room, huh... Fufufu! Understood!" £Û???£Ý And speaking of new encounters, Grey and Yuna have just met another person they''ll be getting along with for the next few weeks. And unlike more of the receptionists they''ve met before, it wasn''t a young and beautiful woman who was greeting them. Rather, it was a woman in her mid-fifties, wrinkles on her chubby face and light gray streaks of locks running along her hair. At a single glance, they could tell that she was the owner of the inn, and fairly experienced at that. "Then, that would be 1,820 kiels in total." £Û???£Ý "Alright. Here you go." £ÛGrey£Ý It was a bit more expensive than usual, but nothing too unreasonable. Grey quickly paid up and handed a pair of silver coins to the inn owner, receiving a bronze coin and 8 nickel coins as change, bright glimmers sparkling in the air. They were soon given the register and the two of them then wrote down their names, their alternate identity ones, of course. It wasn''t long before they received the key for their room, deciding to do the unpacking later so they could save some time. "Shin and Elena, huh... I wonder, is it your two''s first time in Veltofar?" £Û???£Ý "Yeah. We actually came from a very far place, and we just arrived today. So far, the town''s been wonderful and the snacks are also delicious." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I feel like I could eat them all day!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! In that case. Shall I treat you to some delicious pies? Consider this a welcoming gift from me. I promise you''ll like it!" £Û???£Ý The old lady smiled and Grey and Yuna could only tilt their heads at her. She soon headed towards the kitchen, a couple of voices ringing in the air. When she came back, there were now a couple of slices of pies in her hand. She placed the little plates atop the reception counter and headed back to the kitchen once more. This time, rather than slices of pie, she came back with two cups of milk in her hands, strangely frothing and green powder drizzled on top. And as if she just remembered something, she then headed back to the kitchen once more and grabbed herself another slice of sugar pie and another glass of milk. She then placed them atop the reception desk and called Grey and Yuna over. "Now, why don''t you have a try?" £Û???£Ý Offered the inn owner with a warm smile on her face, and with such a smile, Grey and Yuan, though still a little confused, could only accept her goodwill and receive the pie and chilled milk from her, a smile still plastered on her face. They dug in in the pie and fed themselves a little piece. As soon as they did, a sweet and creamy rush of flavors burst forth in their mouth like fireworks. There was a hint of acidity from what seems to be lemon, a sweet aroma tickling their noses. After the sugar pie, the two then had a taste of the chilled milk and like usual, it was sweet and creamy. Well, not just that, it was very rich in flavor with a light punch of mint mixed into it, the froth giving it a little bit more texture. Sugar Pie and Peppermint Milk was not a combination they ever hoped to have, but strangely enough, they got well with one another, one enhancing the flavor of the other. Maybe the inn should have been named "Sugar Pie and Peppermint Milk". "Waah¡«! This is really delicious! This is amazing, Missus©` Umm..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! How silly of me. It looks like I forgot to introduce myself... My name is Norma, though you can call me ''Aunty Norma'' if you want." £ÛNorma£Ý "A-Ah, un... This is amazing, Aunty Norma." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad you like it!" £ÛNorma£Ý Yuna had been excited to go out and play, but after having a bite of the pie and a sip of the milk, it seems like she had forgotten what she was excited about, enjoying the pair of treats with a bright and sparkly smile on her face. Heck, she was so happy, she even brought out chocolate chip cookies she usually has as a snack in the afternoon. She served them along the pie, and had them with the peppermint milk, humming whilst munching on such sweet treats. "Aunty Norma, please have some. I baked these myself." £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh my, then I''ll be helping myself." £ÛNorma£Ý A smile floating on her, the inn owner then took a cookie for herself and ate it with much delight. Like the sugar pie she brought, it was delicious and tasty, with hints of a strange yet pleasant flavor she''s never had before. It was crunchy and tasty, the sweetness of sugar and chocolate melting in her mouth as she enjoyed Yuna''s little present. Yuna once again took a piece, heading towards Grey and feeding him her cookies, elated as soon as she saw Grey enjoy himself. And just when the atmosphere was warm and fluffy, a set of little footsteps echoed in the air, and bunny ears appeared out of nowhere. It was a little child barely the age of 5, eyes beautiful as honey and long lashes which were pretty as can be. "Oh my, Liam, are you already done with your chores?''" £ÛNorma£Ý "Yes! Mom and Dad said I can play around now!" £ÛLiam£Ý "I see... But before you go, eat some snacks first. I prepared your favorite sugar pie and peppermint milk. Why don''t you take a seat and have a bite?" £ÛNorma£Ý "Really?! Thank you, Grandma!" £ÛLiam£Ý As it seems, the little boy was the inn owner''s lovely and adorable grandson. As soon as his grandmother asked him to have a snack, he then excitedly climbed the chair with his little legs and sat with great excitement. Now, Grey and Yuna finally understood why Norma brought an extra serving of sugar pie and peppermint milk. It was because she knew that her grandson was about to be finished with his chores and wanted to spoil him before he played around. His eyes sparkled with excitement as soon as he saw his favorite pie and milk combo before him, then diving in like the little rabbit that he was. His eyes sparkled with joy and excitement, happily feeding himself though albeit a little messy. And once he spotted the plate of chocolate chip cookies beside, his eyes were filled with curiosity and confusion. He''s never seen such cookies before, and they smelled quite sweet and fragrant too, tilting his head adorably, left and right. "Fufufu! You can have some if you want. They''re super delicious!" £ÛYuna£Ý "R-Really? I can have some?" £ÛLiam£Ý "Of course! Little children should eat delicious foods, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý He was a little reluctant at first, but he slowly reached his hands out to the cookies. As soon as he bit down on it, a burst of chocolatey goodness caressed his tongue and the crunchiness of the cookie tickled his mouth. There was no need to ask. The little rabbit greatly enjoyed Yuna''s treat, his rabbit ears perking up as he showed his happiness, happily nibbling on the cookies. No matter which angle one looks at him, he was an angel through and through. "Liam, aren''t you forgetting something important? Don''t you have something to say to Big Sister over here? Hm?" £ÛNorma£Ý "A-Ah, th-thank you so much, Big Sister! The cookies are tasty!" £ÛLiam£Ý "Fufufu! I''m glad you liked it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Struck by the cuteness of an angel, Yuna couldn''t help but smile as well. She then offered Liam a few more snacks and had him taste more of the sweets she and Grey baked. He continued to much like a little rabbit, adorable as can be. And whilst he was doing so, Yuna couldn''t help but look at him, wondering where such adorable bunny ears came from. She once thought they were just decorated headbands at first, but seeing them jolt and twitch, she confirmed that they were real. "Are you curious about my grandson?" £ÛNorma£Ý "A-Ah, sorry for staring... I was just a little curious about him." £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! It''s fine. You see, Liam is the son of my youngest son and my daughter in law. She happens to be part of the rabbit tribe, and as fate sees it, Liam inherited her long and fluffy ears. And now, I have a very adorable grandson!" £ÛNorma£Ý "Amazing... It''s my first time seeing a rabbitfolk and human hybrid... But he''s really adorable. The ears suit him quite a lot." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right¡«? He''s also got my eyes so he''s really pretty. He especially looks cute when he''s eating so happily like this. I''m so lucky to have a grandson like him." £ÛNorma£Ý It also seems like the inn owner was quite the fool for her grandson, and rightfully so. With how adorable the little rabbit was, one wouldn''t be able to help themselves but fawn over him. They may look a little different, but they''re a little undoubtedly related. And watching the little rabbit, Yuna could only think and ponder what Grey and her future child would look like. She knows she doesn''t want to be a mother as of yet, but she couldn''t help but think about the future from time to time. Yuna still doesn''t know how many children they''ll have, but she would like it if at least one of them would inherit her blue eyes, silver hair, and pointy ears. It would be like having a mini version of herself, and she''ll surely fawn over them. The only problem here is that Grey fawns over them too much as well. She already knows he''ll become a doting father when the time comes, but she doesn''t want him to be too doting. They may be their children, but she''ll still get a little jealous, after all. "You look so serious. What''s got you pondering so much?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing... I was just thinking of the future..." £ÛYuna£Ý "The future... You sure say some strange things from time to time." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but he''s not one to judge her, also having a couple expectations and fantasies about his future with Yuna as well. The two of them are too devoted and sweet with one another, even the sugary snacks started tasting bland. Just like that, time continued to pass and they chatted with bright smiles blooming on their faces. And while they''re at it, they also asked the inn owner of various spots and locations where it they could get themselves some nice views and new experienced, Soon, other people were done with their jobs, and Liam''s parents soon joined them. The father was called "Nord" and the mother was "Shelma". They were offered some sweets and treats as soon as they headed out, happy as can be. "Ohh¡«! These are incredible! I''ve never had something like this before!" £ÛNord£Ý "Oh my, how wonderful. I could eat these all day¡«!" £ÛShelma£Ý Their reactions were just as expected, squeaking in joy as they enjoyed the little treats prepared for them. It was through that they got acquainted with one another, the two given all sorts of things about Veltofar and what they could find there. DONGGGG DONGGGG DONGGGG Time passed by some more, and before long, the second bell of the day had finally rung. Other than tourist spots and wonderful places, they were also told a little bit of the culture and traditions of Veltofar. It was only then that Yuna remembered just how much she was raring to go around town and have an exploration date with Grey as promised, a panicked and confused expression painted on her lovely face as Grey chuckled ever so subtly. "Oh, and please be careful while you''re exploring. While the people in Veltofar are generally and wonderful, not everyone is the same." £ÛShelma£Ý "Yes. Please be especially careful around knights and adventurers. Some of them often want to cause trouble and pick fights with people." £ÛNord£Ý "Ah! And please avoid any fancy carriage, please. While we''re thankful that we get to live in this town, the Lord isn''t exactly one you would call friendly. It''s much better to steer clear and avoid trouble. He won''t be able to help you, otherwise." £ÛNorma£Ý "Yeah! Bad people!" £ÛLiam£Ý Of course, though they just met a little while ago and all they did was share some treats together, the inn owner and everyone else also warned them of what kind of dangers they might encounter whilst exploring town. Even Liam tried to warn them about it, and it doesn''t just seem like he''s imitating the adults. It was something they had already taught him, something he already knows by heart. It seems to be something a little serious, actually. Though, not that there was need for Grey and Yuna to worry too much, but it was still reassuring hearing people they barely know worry for them. They might have already fallen for Yuna''s delicious treats. Sweets really are amazing once you think about it. "Un! We''ll keep that in mind!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fancy carriages, right... Got it." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so they say, but even if they were to get in trouble, they could always solve it with their power, be it peacefully or by force. Of course, they would prefer not to get in any trouble, but it was something they had to consider. "Will Big Brother and Big Sister be careful...?" £ÛLiam£Ý Especially when such a sweet little rabbit angel was worrying for them. He is still young yet he already has the heart of a saint. Not only does he help with chores, but he was also very caring. The more they knew him, the more adorable he became. "Fufufu! Don''t worry, Liam. Big Brother and Big Sister will be okay. So, you should also be careful when playing outside, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah! I''ll be careful!" £ÛLiam£Ý "Fufufu! That''s a relief to hear." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, everyone, thank you for everything. The sugar pie and peppermint milk was really delicious. We''ll see you next time." £ÛGrey£Ý They waved their hands and said their goodbyes. The little rabbit did the same in response and soft chimes once again rang out as they took their leave. Busy and bustling streets greeted them as soon as they opened the door. No matter how one looked at it, it was a lively and joyful town like any other they have been to before. It was hard to imagine that such a place had dangers hidden within. It was just all too hard to believe, the two a little disappointed. "Aunty Norma... They''re good people, aren''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, too nice actually. It''s the first time we were treated with snacks in an inn we just got to. They''re really delicious as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? We should have them for dessert later again!" £ÛYuna£Ý However, there was no need to worry too much about it. After all, all towns and cities have their own little secret, and Veltofar wasn''t any different. Rather, they are only more excited, thinking about what the town has to offer. "Then, shall we, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 413 END Chapter 414: The Ugly Side of Nobility "Hey, have you already checked the inventory? Make sure everything''s perfect." "Agh¡«! That was a long day... We could finally go home!" "Mari, don''t run so fast! You''re going to trip yourself!" Left, right, front, and center. The whole town was abuzz, people heading home, the stores closing down, and hustle and bustle slowly mellowing out as the sun continued to sink down the faraway horizon, the bell only waiting to ring. The sky was still blue, hints of red and orange painted subtly as the colors started to shift. It was now 5 o''clock in the afternoon, and twilight was soon approaching. Yet despite that, the town was still lively, people looking forward to a lovely supper. Two figures walked down by the streets, eyes lingering here and there as they passed through the neighborhood. There was a young lady, now humming to herself, a piece of candy in her mouth, and a young man watching over her. It was Grey and Yuna. "You sure look happy... Then, can I take it that you had a lot of fun?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It was amazing! There was so much to see and the people were amazing! Some of their dishes were a little too spicy, though..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s fine, isn''t it? You were able to handle them better today. Some day, I''m sure you''ll be able to eat all sorts of spicy things." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m sure of that! I want to eat them with Grey, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý The two are now done with their dates, and had lots of fun. They went to all sorts of stores and stalls, watched new plays, watched performances by street performers, went on a carriage tour around town, and did so much more. Of course, they also enjoyed lots of Veltofarian cuisine which revolves around beef, cheese, eggs, mushrooms, and lots of spices. Some were a little too spicy for Yuna, but she still managed to hold out and eat them without surrendering. Grey had asked her not to push herself, but she still went on, wanting to share the experience with Grey even when tears were already forming by the corner of her eyes. It was a sight to behold, Grey chuckling all the while. "Still... Grey, you were really mean. You were laughing all the time! You may have covered your mouth, but I could hear all your chuckles, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s because you were just too cute." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! That won''t work on me, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but her cheeks were tinted a light pink color as soon as Grey''s words rang out in her pointy ears. She tried to hide it, trying to seem pouty, but her lips only broke into a bright and elated smile, obviously happy to have been complimented. Like a little kitten, Yuna then started inching closer towards Grey and little by little, her hands slowly approached Grey''s, soon holding with his big hands ever so tightly, their fingers interlocking with one another, not wanting to let go. Grey already knew of Yuna''s clingy tendencies, but when she does something like such, he couldn''t help but have his heart skip a beat. He could only squeeze her hands in response, warming their hands under the golden sun. "Anyway... Grey, let''s go on another date tomorrow, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Eh? But we''ve been going out on dates these past few days. Shouldn''t we stay in and relax ourselves a little? Aren''t there any potions you wanted to brew?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... Let''s have an alchemy date then! Grey will help me brew potions and be my test sub©` I mean, my assistant! It will be a lot of fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, you were just gonna say ''test subject'', weren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My¡«! You must have heard it wrong! There''s no way I''ll try to take advantage of my fianc¨¦! I''m not such a despicable person!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so says the young lady, trying to disprove Grey''s point all the while acting calm and collected. But when her eyes couldn''t even maintain eye contact, it only did the opposite, only further proving Grey''s point. "Haah... Forget it... It''s not like I have anything else to do anyway. I''ll help you out in the morning, but in exchange, you''ll be learning more blacksmithing from me in the afternoon. What do you think?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! That''s unfair! You''re going to be strict again! I''m sure of it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s only natural. You''ve been stagnating at Tier-4 for too long. Isn''t it about time you advance to Tier-5. I''m sure some insight will help you out with Alchemy one way or another. Just think of it as training." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I hate training... You always bully me.." £ÛYuna£Ý "Great. We''ll start by making alloys then." £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady tried to complain and argue, but her fate had already been sealed. All of a sudden, she doesn''t want to cling on to Grey anymore and wants to get away from him and escape his planned demonic style of teaching. It was a futile attempt. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to reward you once you reach Tier-5. I''ll make you any sweets you want and as a bonus, we''ll also buy some books you''ll like." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! No takesy-backsies, okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. I swear on my name©` Oh! But we can only buy decent books, okay? None of those novels Helen recommended to you." £ÛGrey£Ý "U-Un! Th-That''s fine!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, with a little bit of coaxing, Yuna quickly agreed to Grey''s conditions as if she was a fish lured by Grey''s bait. It was only after a little while that she realized how foolish of a decision it was, but it was already far too late. Yuna wallowing in her decisions, the two continued to head back towards the "Sugar Pie", stopping by some stalls to buy something which caught their fancy. There were a few snacks and trinkets, all as interesting as the others. Before long, they finally arrived by the inn, greeted by a loud clamor and commotion. But rather than rowdy customers waiting for dinner, there was a large mob of people standing by the entrance, gathering around in a crowd. Compared to the lively and joyous atmosphere from before, there was now only tension in the air and the people''s faces were laced with worry. All of them were mumbling and whispering as if afraid to be heard. "You dirty b*tch! Do you want me to rip that useless mouth of yours?!" £Û???£Ý "P-Please forgive me, My Lord! We were wrong!" £ÛNorma£Ý "Hah! If everything could be fixed with an apology then the world would have been a peaceful place! You lowly peasants should just be quiet!" £Û???£Ý A couple of voices rang out in the air, one loud and wrathful whilst the other was very meek and subtle. It was a voice Grey and Yuna were familiar with. A voice which belonged to the owner of the Sugar Pie Inn, Norma. "Wait, wasn''t that..." £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as they realized what was going on, Grey and Yuna immediately rushed in towards the crowd of people asking them to part way and head towards the front with traces of urgency painted on both their faces.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Surely enough, it was trouble. As soon as they got forward, they were greeted by a horrible and clich¨¦d scene of a nobleman abusing his authority and oppressing the commoners, Norma''s family now kneeling on the ground. Some of their close acquaintances wanted to intervene, but with knights protecting the noblemen, there was only so much they could do. They wanted to help, but with their lives and family on the line, they were completely powerless. "Hey, shouldn''t we help them out? They look so pitiful..." "You go first. I don''t want my family to be punished for treason." "Tsk. This is why you shouldn''t ever offend Lord Shurtem.. Damn nobles..." The nobleman before them was one of your typical rich brats, wearing luxurious rings and necklaces made of precious gemstones, clothing made of high-quality silk, and guarded by several knights who looked just as scummy as he was. Just one piece of his jewelry was enough for a family to live off comfortably for a few years, and doesn''t suit him at all considering that he looked like a rat bastard with his bucktooth and his sharp chip which could probably stab someone to death. His face was filled with pimples and looked more oily than oil itself. An abomination. "Tsk! This is why I hate animals like you. If you''re an animal, you should just live like one! You lowly wh*re needs to be beaten more!" £ÛShurtem£Ý "My Lord... Please have mercy... Please..." £ÛShelma£Ý "Huh...?! What was that? Did you just say something just now? Sorry, but I can''t speak animal tongue, you know? You need to know your place." £ÛShurtem£Ý Worst of all, he was one who discriminated against other races, looking down on the beastfolk as if they were mere wild animals. There was only scorn in his eyes, all his knights giggling and chuckling at his words. They were as worthless as their master. It seems that Norma''s family somehow offended the rat bastard©` I mean, Shurtem and is now being "punished" for whatever sins they''ve committed. It hasn''t been long since they have been since they started but the abuse was already evident. Nord was now down on the ground, his clothes torn by lashes of whips, and though not as much, Norma and Shelma also received some of whipping themselves, their exposed skin dyed a reddish color, their whole body trembling in fear. But perhaps what''s worst of all was that it wasn''t just the adults, but even Liam who was but an innocent child was also whipped like them, his clothes torn and a red lash streaking on his face, now unconscious from the shock and pain. "Those worthless scums...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Intense anger and despise... Such was what bubbled inside Yuna''s heart, her eyes gleaming a fierce and sharp glint as she watched the unfortunate state of the little rabbit. It has been a long time since she felt such anger. Grey wanted to calm her down, but it''s not like he doesn''t understand where she was coming from. Though he looked calm on the outside, he was about to erupt and take matters into his own hands without hearing both sides. It was intense. "But well... It seems like you look quite beautiful. We should be able to sell you for a high price on the black market. Kukuku!" £ÛShurtem£Ý "Hahaha! Lord Shurtem, why don''t we have fun with her a little bit?!" "Right! It''s been a long time, My Lord! We''ve been starving!" "That''s right! Just this once, My Lord!" No, they weren''t just scum. They were worse than monsters and trash which deserves to be eliminated from the world. It seems like it wasn''t the first time they did such a thing, bringing cold chills down the spines of the spectators. Grey and Yuna had been blinded by the peace in Oiros that they had forgotten that such trash and useless bastards exist in the world. They are weeds which not only waste oxygen, but also deprive others of their lives. The lowest of the low. "My-My Lord! Please spare us! Please, I will do anything!" £ÛShelma£Ý "Hey! Don''t touch me! Let go of me, you filthy b*tch! Get your dirty hands off me! I said get your hands off me!" £ÛShurtem£Ý "Please! My Lord, have mercy! At least spare my son!" £ÛShelma£Ý "You damn animal! I told you not to speak to me!" £ÛShurtem£Ý Despair and desperation loomed in her heart, and as her sorrowful tears fell towards the ground, all she could do was cling unto Shurtem and beg for mercy. Her body was still weak from the whipping, but she tried to hold on as much as she could. However, such a sight did not please Shurtem even a single hit. Rather, it only made him even angler, irked veins popping on his head and his face painted red with anger as the knights continued to snicker on Shelma''s desperate struggle. "Stupid f*cker! It seems like you haven''t been beaten enough!" £ÛShurtem£Ý His booming voice thundering throughout the streets, Shurtem then clenched the handle of the whip even harder and soon raised his hand towards the sky, a crazed expression on his face. A lashing whip resounded in the air©` "Huh...?" £ÛShurtem£Ý ... Or at least, it should have been. When suddenly, an unfamiliar figure appeared before his eyes and grabbed ahold unto his whip, stopping him from reaching the poor Shelma, who was now with Yuna along her family. "You... Who are you?! What are you doing?!" £ÛShurtem£Ý "That''s what I should be asking you... What do you think you''re doing?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was none other than Grey, unfazed by the painful whip Shurtem unleashed. He simply stood there as if it was nothing. And when Shurtem tried to pull it back, it was useless. It wouldn''t even budge an inch no matter how hard he tried. He was already pissed when his day was ruined by Shelma''s family, but now, two more figures appeared before him and stopped him in his fun. Shurtem is now even more irritated, his already ugly face turning even uglier. What''s worse, Grey looked much more handsome than him by several leaps and bounds. As someone who has an inferiority complex with how he looks, his anger boiled even more, gritting his mouth and clenching his fist in anger. "These bastards... You always ruin my day... What do you think you''re doing?! Teach this clown a lesson he''ll never forget!" £ÛShurtem£Ý "Hahaha! We were just waiting for your orders! It''s finally time to©` Huh?" BOOOOMMM FWOOOSSSH WHOOSH CRASH The knight couldn''t even finish his words, when suddenly, Grey''s domineering fist appearing appeared before him. It connected with his face and caved it in ''til it bled, then blasting him several meters towards the air. A loud crash echoed soon after. However, it didn''t just end there. As soon as Grey was done with one of them, he then disappeared from their sight, and as soon as he reappeared, he was already before another one, his hand grabbing him by the head. "H-Huh....?" £ÛShurtem£Ý There was no time to react, the knight unable to ask himself what was happening. His vision soon started to blur as Grey plunged his face towards the ground. creating a crater on the streets and making him release a pained groan. There were a D-ranker and 5 E-rankers which served as Shurtem''s escort, but it was all futile and insignificant. With Grey standing before them, they were all defeated one after another even without the chance to retaliate and harm him. It was a sight not one person from the crowd ever imagined, a group of knights wholly wiped out by a single person. To make it even more intriguing, he was much younger than al, of them, yet they couldn''t even be called a match. "Hieeekkk....!!" £ÛShurtem£Ý Grey looked at Shurtem with a sharp glare, and he quickly let out a scared shriek, shaking like a wet kitten in the rain©` No, comparing him to kittens would be very disrespectful to the poor kittens. He was nothing but garbage. ¡¶Perfect Heal¡· £ÛYuna£Ý And just as Grey was finished beating up the knights, Yuna was also done treating everyone''s wounds, all their pain and injuries melting away as if they were just mere lies. Their complexions have turned healthy, tears of joy trickling down their faces. They were especially glad for Liam. He who was pale as can be before and riddled with wounds was now healthy and free of even the slightest scratches. Shelma could only hug her beloved son, not wanting to let go. "Thank you... Thank you very much, Elena... Thank you..." £ÛNorma£Ý "No, I only did what should be done... There''s no need to be so thankful... Anyway, can you tell us what happened, Aunty Norma?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, that... I... We...." £ÛNorma£Ý "Don''t worry. We will protect you no matter what happens. We may look like this, but we''re pretty strong, you know? Please speak freely." £ÛYuna£Ý Norma was a little hesitant at first, eyes glancing towards Shurtem with fear. But with Yuna''s reassurance, she doesn''t know why, but she felt very secure. She soon started speaking, revealing something even more shocking. Apparently, Shurtem and his knights were just on the way home from wasting their day in a brothel, and though for some reason, though nobles usually travel using carriages, they decided to hit the streets, people bowing in fear as they passed. And coincidentally, it was also at that time that Liam was asked by Norma to bring out the buckets of dirty water to throw in the sewer. It was just an accident, but the young boy tripped on a rock and spilled the bucket, all the while Shurtem passed. He wasn''t even drenched, and only a couple drops splashes on his clothes. However, such was more than enough for him to get angry and harass the young child, bringing out his whip and punishing the young child unreasonably. As soon as they heard what happened, his family quickly rushed out to protect him and ask for forgiveness, however it was futile. Rather, they were also whipped along with him, their pained screams filling the streets. "A couple drops... Just because your clothes got a little dirty, you dared to whip an innocent child?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hah?! Do you even know how expensive my clothes?0 are, you b*tch?! These cost more than these pathetic peasants'' lives!" £ÛShurtem£Ý "You''re insane! An innocent child shouldn''t be treated this way!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Who cares if they''re treated like sh*t?! You''re all just parasites which live in our lands! Whether we kill you or spare you is entirely up to us! You should already be grateful that you can bask in my presence!" £ÛShurtem£Ý He was unreasonable©` No, he was beyond unreasonable. He was insane. Yuna tried to talk to Shurtem about his extreme actions, but it seems that even words don''t work against the rat bastard. Not only was he weak and ugly, he was lacking in the mental department as well, unable to understand his fault. The only thing he achieved with his delirious and insane words was make Grey and Yuna even more irritated and angry, wanting to eliminate him from the world only if they could, their eyes turning colder by the moment. "But well... You do look very beautiful... And it seems like you''re knowledgeable in healing magic as well..." £ÛShurtem£Ý And as if everything he said still wasn''t enough, he soon started ogling Yuna with malicious and lecherous eyes. He desired both her abilities and her beauty, looking at her like some sort of object to be had. "I''ll give you one more chance... Become my woman, and I''ll act as if nothing ever happened. That should be generous for a worthless b*tch like©`" £ÛShurtem£Ý "Haha... It seems like you really know how to run your mouth. I thought you were useless, but it seems like you''re talented in making people angry. That''s something... For a rat-looking goblin, that is..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hah?! What did you just©`" £ÛShurtem£Ý The final string finally snapped... BOOOOMMM CRAASSSHHHHH It was all too sudden, Grey''s fist flying towards Shurtem''s hideous face and giving him a makeover, a couple teeth flying away. He was blasted towards the walls of the inn, his head hitting the bricks and blood coughing out of his mouth. While it''s true that they could be in great trouble for assaulting and killing a nobleman, such would only be possible if they really were evidently "harmed"... However, with healing spells in their arsenals... It was a totally different matter... "You were just talking about how you wanted this healing magic magic, right? Here you go then... ¡¶Perfect Heal¡·¡¶Rejuvenate¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey casted a spell and golden light shone throughout the streets. Shurtem''s wounds and broken bones were immediately healed. A bit of water magic later, and he was back to the world, conscious as can be. "Wh-What just happened©`" £ÛShurtem£Ý BOOOOM CRAASSSHHHHHH However, even before a couple seconds passed, Grey fired another punch towards his despicable face, caving it in once more. It hasn''t been long and he was already sent to dreamland once again, froth and blood gushing out of his mouth. Once... Twice... Thrice... And a few more times... Grey repeated the process of healing and beating up, making sure Shurtem was conscious to remember the pain and etching it to his memories as his teeth were removed one after another. It was brutal and merciless, Grey''s eyes even colder than ice. All the spectators which watched the scene unfold were speechless as can be, all covering their mouths as they watched a stranger beat up the villainous son of the Lord. It was a scene they''d never imagined to witness, all eyes peeled open. It didn''t take too long before the rumors spread out and some knights and soldiers appeared as reinforcements, bearing swords and spears with them. The crowd quickly dispersed at the sight, scurrying around as quickly as they could. "You! What do you think you''re do©` Urkk!!" Yet before they could even finish their sentence, they were forcefully stopped by Grey. He threw towards them Shurtem''s already healed and unconscious body, looking as if he was just throwing trash towards the trash can. "You! Do you know who you''re dealing with?!" "I do... But... Is there anything you can do about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý The knights once again tried to use the power and influence of the Lord, but before they could speak even further, Grey interrupted them as rudely as possible, all the while releasing his aura and showing them how insignificant they were. It was heavy and domineering, not a single knight able to move a muscle with how intense Grey''s aura was. It was as if they were facing an insurmountable mountain, not a single path of victory in sight. "Kugh... We''ll remember this..." All the knights could do was hang their heads down and give up on confronting Grey. With the unconscious Shurtem and Knights with them, they headed back to the Lord''s mansion, eyes filled with hatred and hostility. Their figures slowly vanished towards the horizon, and soon enough, they were gone. Grey soon heaved a lengthy sigh and released his aura, silence looming all over the place. It was an unbelievable sight, everyone still speechless. "Aunty Norma, sorry for troubling you all of a sudden, but... Can we ask you a couple of questions?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Understood." £ÛNorma£Ý The feud was far from over... CHAPTER 414 END Chapter 415: Power and Authority "Hmm... I see... So that''s how it is..." £ÛGrey£Ý He nodded his head and cupped his chin, soon closing his eyes as he thought deeply of the town''s©` no, the whole kingdom''s circumstances. It wasn''t just him, but Yuna as well, a couple more questions popping in and out of their minds at the moment. It has been a couple moments since the commotion outside and silence has reigned over the town once more as the sun sank down over the horizon. Rumors and gossip were still abuzz, but there was little they could do about it. Night has come, and after such an unexpected turn of events, Grey and Yuna are now asking Norma and Nord about the situation of the town, the Kingdom, and how things came to be as they are right now. "So what you''re saying is... The Kingdom is still unstable, am I correct?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes... Though it has been over 5 years since the civil war, and people are slowly adapting, there are still those who adhere to the old laws of the kingdom." £ÛNord£Ý "It may seem peaceful right now... But war could erupt at any moment. Especially the feud between the King and Duke Schemer." £ÛNorma£Ý "That''s quite troublesome, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna had been so used to the peace in Oiros, that they had forgotten that there was a reason why it was called the most peaceful of all continents. In contrast, the other continents were savage places where the strong prey on the weak. And apparently, the Kingdom of Aldengard was no different. It was a Kingdom whose olden laws were focused on human supremacy, suppressing all other races and oftentimes turning them into slaves, treating them worse than animals. Thankfully, the previous King abolished such a system and everyone was granted equal rights under the eyes of the law. However, it wasn''t one without any sacrifices. Such drastic change was opposed by the traditional nobles, wars waged in blood. And it wasn''t just once or twice, but several times did wars break out in the Kingdom, bringing about a time of chaos and ruin to the lives of the citizens. And before long, with the reign of the new King, the flames of war were finally extinguished. "But hmm... If the enemies have already been taken care of... Why is there another conflict happening with the higher-ups?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s... That''s just how people are..." £ÛNord£Ý "So there are snakes and rats, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, precisely..." £ÛNord£Ý However, with every evil defeated, a new one will rise up and take its place. It was an endless cycle fueled by the bottomless greed of people, doing every little thing they can to have a taste of absolute power and rule over others. Even if one was pure-hearted, once their hearts are intoxicated by power, they would soon be corrupted and become the person they feared the most to be. Such was how susceptible people are by temptation and others around them. The new King has been acknowledged by the people, but there are many nobles who are dissatisfied with that. Amongst them was Duke Schemer whose family was that of a Count''s before the start of the civil war a couple decades ago. The House of Schemer helped out a lot in the civil war, but in reality, however, they were simply taking advantage of the situation and clinging on to their star to climb even higher heights. Now that they have the status of Duke, their desire for more only grew stronger, wanting to take the whole kingdom for themselves. Now, it just so happens that the current Lord of Veltofar, Viscount Hameln, is part of Duke''s faction. Even if he tried to escape, there was no way he could violate such a contract which was made with contract magic. ¡ºHmm... This is much troublesome than we thought...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºI didn''t think it will include the whole kingdom. Should we back out now, Grey? We can still talk it out... Maybe...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI don''t want to hear that from you who was about to beat them all up before. And, it''s not like we''re not related to this case anyway. It''s really important.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAbout the Labyrinth, right...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý But perhaps the most troublesome fact was that Viscount Hameln was in charge of overlooking the opening of the Labyrinth. It was obvious that he''s just acting as a minion of the Duke, blindly following him like an idiot. They might incur the wrath of the merchants and adventurers if the Viscount were to ever decide to close and lockdown the entrance of the Labyrinth of Thunder. It isn''t hard to incite some anger and hostility from groups which are already agitated. It was still their first day in Veltofar, and though it was a lot of fun in the morning and the afternoon, the same couldn''t be said during the evening. It was a total disaster in which they just got themselves into trouble before they knew it. Of course, Grey had already known of the civil war beforehand from the knowledge God gave him, however, he didn''t think it was as terrible as Norma portrayed it to be. If such a thing were to break out again, it would surely be devastating. "But hmm... If Veltofar is like this, why don''t you just move out, Aunty Norma? I''m sure you can still earn a living in other towns." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s... Maybe it''s because I''ve been too attached to this place, but I''ve been really hesitant about doing so. There''s just no other place like this..." £ÛNorma£Ý "Mom... It''s already been over a decade..." £ÛNord£Ý "I know... But I just can''t seem to forget them..." £ÛNorma£Ý Grey and Yuna need not to ask any more. It seems like Norma has suffered much more than other people during the Civil War, and as it seems, it looks like the inn is the only place she can hold onto to remember the sweet times before it. It has been over a decade since then, yet she still couldn''t forget about it. The times when the civil war brought about ruin to her family. Her husband and her two older sons died protecting them against the traditional faction which came to invade town. It was a good thing that only those who were of age 20 and above were drafted, else, Nord could have been lost as well. If such a thing happened, Norma would have been so distraught, she might have ended up getting crazy from despair. "Actually... It wasn''t all like this... The previous Lord, the current Lord''s father, was a good man... No, he was a great man." £ÛNorma£Ý "Hm? The previous Viscount Hameln?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s right. He''s actually a very generous and benevolent person. It was because of him that the town thrived and the people lived in peace." £ÛNorma£Ý "I''ve actually met him before when I was younger, and though I bumped into him, he didn''t punish me or anything of the sort. Rather, he helped me stand up and even cheered me up so that I wouldn''t cry." £ÛNord£Ý "The previous Viscount... He really sounds like an amazing person..." £ÛGrey£Ý He wasn''t just amazing, he was also loved by the people whom he treats as his family. Unlike the stiff-minded nobles, he viewed al, races as equals and fought for their independence alongside the previous King. From the status of "Baron", he elevated his house to that of a "Viscounts" in a single decade and even now, House Hameln is one of the more powerful Lower Nobility in the Kingdom. Had he contributed more, he could have become a "Count".If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Unfortunately, all things also have an end. After the previous Viscount passed away, his only son, Shuren, inherited the position. And though others might think that the peaceful times continue, they couldn''t be any more wrong. Unlike his father who was a good man, the current Lord who took office just last year was a piece of trash who only knows how to spend luxuries. What''s far worse, he is now siding himself on Duke Schemer''s faction which his father extremely loathed. "And it went all downhill from there?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. We couldn''t even believe it... He isn''t just irresponsible! He''s arrogant and abusive as well! He''s a piece of sh*t who needs to be disposed of!" £ÛNorma£Ý "M-Mom, please lower your voice! Someone might hear you!" £ÛNord£Ý "So what if someone hears me?! They''ve already hurt my family, even my precious grandson! Is that something any sane person would do?!" £ÛNorma£Ý "That''s... I would like him to pay as well... But..." £ÛNord£Ý Nord couldn''t say anymore. He also feels the same way as his mother, his arms and hands shaking from anger and disappointment. If he could, he would have beaten him up by now, but he couldn''t. He could only curse powerlessly. It has only been a year since the new Viscount inherited the title, and all kinds of crimes were already abrew in the city. From violence and harassment, to even murder, they''ve thrust the town to chaos, ruling the town with fear. Of course, some of the previous Viscount''s men tried to stop him, but they were all stripped of their positions, and some were even silenced. New people were brought in, and the town only descended more into chaos. Even worthless thugs and gangsters were hired as soldiers, and some were even knighted. Yet rather than protect the people, all they do is harass and extort them. They are the worst scum amongst scums, pretending to be people. ¡ºHaah... I should have beaten them up more...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºGrey, your internal thoughts are leaking out.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý It was a shame indeed, but there was nothing they could do about it anymore. If only he could travel through time, he would have punched out all of their teeth and broken their bones until they look like jelly. It was a shame indeed. Though, because of what they did, many customers withdrew from the inn, afraid to be caught up in whatever trouble they are tangled in. Norma and the others didn''t even bother cooking as there were no customers anyway. TAP TAP TAP TAP And just when they were all done with the questions, a familiar figure came down from upstairs, her face laced with worry and exhaustion and her rabbit ears drooping down, clearly looking dejected. It was Shelma. "Dear, you''re back... How is Liam?" £ÛNord£Ý "He''s now sleeping soundly. I''m worried since he hasn''t woken up since then, but it seems like he''s just tired. He should be up tomorrow," £ÛShelma£Ý "Haah... That''s great to hear..." £ÛNord£Ý "Thank God... Thank God my grandson is safe..." £ÛNorma£Ý Shelma has been nursing Liam since the incident ended, and it was only after she confirmed that Liam was okay that she came downstairs and had some rest. There was no need to worry since Yuna healed him, but there was no harm being careful. But now that it was confirmed that Liam was in fine health, everyone''s eyes quickly shifted towards Grey and Yuna. They have been calm ever since, but they are the ones who are in most trouble for assaulting knights and nobility. The system has been changed quite a lot, but there are still old laws which remain. One of which is the execution of those who harmed nobles, a crime which Grey fits perfectly seeing as to how brutally he beat up Shurtem. "Please don''t look at us with those eyes. While what we did was reckless, there''s no way the likes of the Viscount could harm us." £ÛGrey£Ý "We already know you''re strong, but just that doesn''t solve everything. You''ll always be on the run and the law will certainly come for you! You need to escape now before they could even start to act!" £ÛNord£Ý "And leave you all here to suffer, instead? We didn''t save you just so you could be in harm''s way again. Our efforts would have been useless then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! And don''t worry! Even if the Viscount brings all his knights here, we''d still be able to beat them up! They aren''t much anyway!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You... You two really are amazing..." £ÛNord£Ý Said Nord with admiration bubbling in his heart. He already knows that they are strong, but he never knew they would be so brave as well. Despite having only met them today, they were willing to help them unconditionally. He was touched. Meanwhile, Grey could only check on the town with him and see just how things are progressing. And just as he was doing so, he spotted a large party of armed men matching straight towards them, the footsteps resonating clearly. "Well, it''s not like we have time to run anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? What do you©`" £ÛNorma£Ý BANG BANG BANG BANG "Open up this instant! You''re in the presence of his Lordship!" It didn''t even take them a minute to reach the inn, and as soon as they did, one of the knights slammed the door repeatedly with his armored fist. His booming voice echoed all throughout the streets, everyone woke up from the ruckus. There wasn''t just one knight and a group of soldiers, but the Viscount was present as well. Compared to his rat-like son, he actually looks a little more decent without any buck teeth. If there was a flaw, it was that he looked like a mountain of lard. "Aunty Norma, sorry about this. I''ll pay for the repairs later." £ÛGrey£Ý BANG BANG BANG BOOOOMMMMM CRASSHHH The Knight continued to knock with his booming voice, when all of a sudden,such heavy force came rushing towards him. A sudden kick struck the door and punched a hole through it, blasting the knight away before asking any questions. It wasn''t just the knight, some of the soldiers behind him were also blasted away, flung towards the street lamps and hitting the poles with their backs. Everyone was surprised, two figures suddenly coming out of the inn. As it seems, the Viscount brought quite a large amount of troops with him, several dozen soldiers, knights, a few D-rank knights, and even his strongest card, the head of the Hameln knights who was at C-rank. The neighbors peeked from the windows. "Looks like we have a visitor." £ÛGrey£Ý "You...! You were the ones who harmed and shamed my son, weren''t you?! I already heard all about it from my knights!" £ÛShuren£Ý "So what if we are? What are you gonna do about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You foul peasant bastard! It seems like you don''t know fear! I''m here to teach you a lesson, and make everyone understand what it means to insult a noble! Wounding that face of yours will serve as a good example!" £ÛShuren£Ý "Sure, sure, go ahead... If you can, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý The Viscount was yapping and grumbling like a mad dog, but Grey and Yuna couldn''t care less about his useless words and about how worthless he deems the "peasants" to be. He was just like his son, a worthless piece of trash. "You...! You''re courting death! You fools, get them! And make sure you tear them limb by limb! Make an example of those who defy the will of nobles!" £ÛShuren£Ý There was no need to wait. As soon as Shuren confirmed that it was indeed Grey and Yuna who were responsible for beating his son, he immediately asked the knights to subdue the two and show them what it entails for defying the nobility. However... "Grey, can I handle this?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Sure, go ahead. Have some fun." £ÛGrey£Ý ... It was unfortunate for all of them, but they just happened to pick the worst possible enemies at the worst time. Yuna, who has been fed up with anger for quite a while, now stepped up and faced them with her eyes colder than the nightly breeze. "Die! You pesky b*tch! You should have just kept watching©`" BOOOOMMMMM CRACK CRASSSHHHHH CRASH CRASH Yuna lifted one of her hands and swung it to the side. It all seemed like a simple slap, but the moment it connected, the knight''s jaws were broken and unhinged, the sound of cracks resounding everywhere as he was blasted several meters away. Some of the knights realized what just happened and wanted to stop in their tracks, but before they could even do so, Yuna already appeared before them and slapped them one after another, not even breaking a single sweat. It was as if she was just swatting some mere flies, blasting them all away one after another. Some of the knights and soldiers got scared, and so, Yuna took the initiative to rush towards them and beat them up one after another. "P-Paul! Do something! Stop that b*tch!" £ÛShuren£Ý "Tsk! Seriously! These bastards can''t even do anything right!" £ÛPaul£Ý Before long, the head of the knights finally stepped forward and bolted towards Yuna, unsheathing his sword and letting it be filled with mana. He soon raised it towards the night sky, a silver glimmer sparkling ever so brightly as he swung it down. Yet before he could even touch a single hair on Yuna''s body, the young lady suddenly turned towards him, dodged the attack, and reached her hands out towards him. She bent one of her fingers and pointed to his forehead. "Better luck next time." £ÛYuna£Ý BOOOOMMMM CRACK CRACK CRASSHHHH it was a snappy flick, Yuna''s fingers blowing away the man towards the Viscount''s golden carriage, and making a dent on it. He was quickly put to sleep, all the other knights and soldiers following after him. It was too one-sided. Before long, all enemies had been defeated and the people could only watch with their mouths hanging in agape. Her silver hair fluttered under the gentle moonlight as she reigned over the battle, not a single scratch on her. "You... It''s your turn." £ÛYuna£Ý "H-Hieeekkk!! Stop! Stop! Do you know who I am! I am a noble! Do you think you will get away after hurting me?! Do you think strength is the only thing that matters in the world?! I have power and influence which you can never hope to achieve!" £ÛShuren£Ý "Haah... You always go on about nobles this, nobles that... Can you just shut up? It''s really annoying. Even crazy dogs bark quieter than you." £ÛYuna£Ý "W-What?! Did you just compare me to mere animals?! I''m a noble, something the likes of you can never touch! Your worthless lives are nothing compared to mine! You''re all just tools for us to use!" £ÛShuren£Ý "Tools...?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna had already beaten up all of his knights, but it seems like the Viscount has yet to understand just how powerful Grey and Yuna truly were. It seems like Shurtem inherited not just his arrogance, but his stupidity as well. He kept on yapping and barking without even noticing the cold and deadly expression Yuna was wearing on her face. He only kept on insulting the commoners and kept on showing just how much of a piece of trash he was. "Then, are you saying that status and authority is what matters the most in the world? Am I correct, Viscount?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! It seems like we still have a working mind here! That''s right! Without status, you are nothing! You are just a tool which should serve us nobles!" £ÛShuren£Ý "I see... So that''s how it is, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s right! Then, if you already understand, stop this ruse already! If you do, I might just forgive this insolence of©` Agh! Wh-what are you doing?!" £ÛShuren£Ý There was no need to listen to a trash''s words. Before he could even finish his whole statement, Grey suddenly threw something on his face and made him shut up the filthy mouth of his, much to everyone''s surprise. It was a black card Grey and Yuna was all too familiar with, and with it written was his name and rank. The moment the Viscount realized what it was, cold shivers ran all throughout his body, fear finally creeping in in his heart. "Now, tell me... What authority do we possess in this place?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was none other than Grey''s Guild Card which had a large letter "S" engraved on it. No matter how stupid the Viscount was, he wasn''t so ignorant as to not understand what situation was before him, his whole body shivering in fear. After all, S-rankers are treated the same as Archdukes and possess the same power, privilege, and authority as them. In the Kingdom of Aldengard, they only rank below the King, even higher than the Duke the Viscount serves. "S-S-rank?! Do you t-truly believe I will believe such lies?!" £ÛShuren£Ý "Then, shall we see if it''s real or not?" £ÛGrey£Ý The Viscount tried to deny the truth, but it was futile. Just when the head of the knights regained his consciousness, Grey and Yuna both unleashed their auras at the same time. It was heavy and overbearing, as if he was being swallowed whole. Of course, for such a weak man like the Viscount, it would be hard to understand just how powerful they were because everyone would seem powerful. Well, not that there wasn''t an easy way to make him understand how insignificant he was. "A-A Dragon....?!" £ÛShuren£Ý Grey immediately summoned Sirius, her massive body shimmering under the moonlight. She was beautiful yet ferocious at the same time, making the Viscount kneel in fear as he realized the grave he just dug, "Do you have anything more to say, Viscount?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was useless. No matter how stupid he was, even he knew how powerful dragons were. Even if their familiar was a Lesser Dragon, it would still be S-rank. Even the whole Kingdom would shudder at the mere sight of them. "Get lost." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hieeekk!!" £ÛShuren£Ý There was no need to say more. As soon as Grey''s cold words rang in his ears, he immediately started running away with tears trickling down his hideous face. He ran with panic, tripping himself from hurry and running away once again. Of course, Grey didn''t just let him go so easily. He made a tiny pebble with a little bit of earth magic and shot it out towards the Viscount. It was a direct hit! The Viscount was immediately knocked unconscious, falling to the ground face first. Silence soon loomed all over the streets as everyone watched the conclusion of the sudden commotion. However... "Sorry about that, everyone. It must have been noisy, huh?" £ÛGrey£Ý "O... Ohhh!! They did it! They managed to beat up the stupid Viscount!" "Ahh!! That was so satisfying! He finally got what he deserved!" "You''re the best, Young Man, Young Miss! You''re our heroes!" .., in just a while, clamors and cheers filled the air as the people celebrated the idiot Viscount''s defeat. They could never have imagined it, but seeing it for themselves was beyond satisfactory. Everyone was very happy. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna became quiet, looking at the mess they''ve created and what troubles lie ahead for them in the future. They already braced themselves, but it would still be troublesome. They could only heave a sigh. "Haah... How troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 415 END Chapter 416: Troubling Situations CLINK CLINK CLINK The spoons and fork moved, hitting the plates and slicing the thick slices of steak, a tasty and juicy goodness exploding inside of one''s mouth. An appetite-arousing and aromatic aroma was adrift the air, filling the dining table with life. It was still early in the morning, the sound of crowing roosters ringing throughout town whilst the sun rose from the horizon, accompanied by the resonant bells and bustling streets. The town has become busy once more. "Mmn¡«! Hmmn¡«! Mmn¡«! Mmn¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, quit humming. Don''t play with your food." £ÛGrey£Ý "But I''m not. I was just humming! You''re too strict, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yet another day has passed and after the loud commotions of yesterday, the two are now having their breakfast, acting all sweet and sappy when the sun had just risen. It was as if nothing happened yesterday, everything resuming to normalcy. Well, if there was something new, it was that they are now enjoying a Veltofarian breakfast Norma, Nord, and Shelma worked so hard to make. It was delicious and full of strong flavors, yet was not too overpowering. It was an enjoyable feast. It wasn''t just them who were having breakfast, of course. Along them were Norma and her family, the little rabbit now up and about, slicing his fried eggs and feeding himself. A bright smile bloomed as he enjoyed his breakfast. "Amazing... I''ve never seen him enjoy breakfast so happily." £ÛShelma£Ý "Well, he''s always hard to feed, after all. Unless it''s something sweet, he barely touches his food... It''s a miracle..." £ÛNord£Ý "Ketchup, was it... This is fantastic, Grey, Yuna." £ÛNorma£Ý Of course, they couldn''t just eat breakfast without showing off a little bit of their skills. The two of them also made their own dishes, and in addition to that, added their own sauces and condiments for everyone to enjoy. The little rabbit was especially fond of the ketchup because of its sweetness. He was usually hard to feed during his meals, but after having a taste of the ketchup the two made, his appetite soared by leaps and bounds, his spoon and fork moving at haste. "Thank you very much, you two. I never thought I''d see my son eating so healthily. It''s all because of you." £ÛNord£Ý "Hahaha. We don''t deserve so much praise. It''s just ketchup anyway... Oh, right! In that case, should we teach you how to make it? It isn''t too hard to do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Would that be okay...? Wouldn''t that be terrible for you? We really don''t have much value to exchange for it." £ÛShelma£Ý "Fufufu! It''s fine¡«, it''s fine¡«. It''s not like it''s a huge secret anyways. A lot of people back in our hometown already know of it. It''s really not a big deal." £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, if you insist... We''d be in your care." £ÛNord£Ý The three couldn''t be any more thankful for the two. Not only did they help them out yesterday despite being barely acquainted with one another, they are also willing to lend their recipes for the sake of Liam. They were too kind, Of course, it still doesn''t remove the fact that their identities were extremely shocking. After yesterday''s events, they were all frozen and speechless after learning that the two of them were S-rank adventurers whom they''ve only heard about in stories. At first, they were all stiff and addressed the two as "Your Highnesses", but after Grey and Yuna asked them to treat them casually as they did and a little bit of convincing, they finally addressed them like before, everything going back to normality. Still, it was hard to believe that such youths were S-rankers who are on par with the General of the Kingdom©` no, much, much greater than him. One could only wonder how their reactions will be after realizing Grey and Yuna were actually transcendents. "Still... There aren''t any customers in the inn, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... It''s really empty..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, that''s only understandable after yesterday''s events. While it was true that they were relieved after seeing you two handle the Lord yesterday, they are still in fear of being involved with us, the Lord''s enemies." £ÛNorma£Ý "We''re not as powerful as you are, after all. If he can''t get revenge on you, he might try to harm us instead. They''re all scared of that possibility." £ÛNord£Ý It was a shame, but there was nothing they could do about it. Not only could they be falsely accused of siding with Grey and Yuna, they could also be caught up in their fights whenever it breaks out. It was something everyone wanted to avoid at all costs. Thankfully, despite the lack of customers, the Sugar Pie can still function normally. If they were to use the money they''ve been saving up until now, they should be able to live comfortably for a couple of months and not worry about anything yet. There was barely anything they could do about it, but it was more than enough time for Grey and Yuna to uproot the roots of evil in Veltofar and clean everything up. After all, they''ve already got themselves tangled up with it. They might as well see it to the end and make sure to cut all loose ends. "By the way... Missus Shelma... How is Liam doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Well... I''m still not sure, but it seems that he''s fine for now?" £ÛShelma£Ý "Isn''t there anything strange? Maybe some signs of trauma or terror?" £ÛYuna£Ý "As far as I''ve seen... There''s been nothing so far... He was quite shaky and scared this morning, but after you casted a spell, he''s been calm ever since." £ÛShelma£Ý "I see... That''s good to hear then." £ÛYuna£Ý Whisper, whisper, whisper... Yuna and Shelma whispered to one another, all the while keeping an eye on the little rabbit. After all, kids are very delicate creatures, shaped by their first experiences. They must be cared for the best they could. And speaking of caring, Grey and Yuna had also casted some recovery spells for everyone to bask in. They were especially attentive to Liam, seeing to it that he doesn''t get any trauma from yesterday''s unfortunate turn of events. It was all thanks to holy magic and healing spells. It was a spell called "Serenity", which, as the name implies, calms down the mind and cleanses it of any sorts of mental distress and disturbance, including fears and traumas. They still don''t know whether or not Liam would be perfectly fine, so all they could do is monitor his everyday experiences and make sure everything is going normally as they should. It was all just a matter of time. ¡ºGrey, it seems like Liam''s getting fine. I''m sure we''ll still need to wait a little bit, but there''s no need to worry so much for now.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI see... That''s a relief then.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºStill... I can''t believe those monsters dared to hit such a young child! We''ve met so many people before, but they''re the worst! They aren''t people anymore! They are scumbags which are even worse than trash!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWell, like father, like son, as they say... Just what did the previous Lord do wrong to have gotten such a terrible son. He must have been in despair.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºHpmh! Who cares?! If I ever get my hands on them again, I''ll make sure to teach them a lesson they''ll never forget! I''ll make sure of it!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý As for the ones who caused such trouble, they are now back in their mansion, and are recuperating from Grey and Yuna''s beating yesterday. Shurtem and his knights were beaten up so much, they had still yet to regain consciousness.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Well, the Viscount himself was not much different. After he was knocked out by a mere pebble, it wasn''t long before his servants arrived and took him away, making sure they face the people behind their Lord''s current situation. They all raised their swords, spears, and bows towards Grey and Yuna, wanting to punish them for harming their Lord and insulting nobility. However, they didn''t even have the chance to do anything, a large figure putting them to their rightful place "I dare you all to step forward and see what happens." £ÛGrey£Ý All it took was a single line from Grey and Sirius'' figure lurking behind him, and each one of them were scared sh*tless, unable to move a muscle and trembling all the while. There isn''t any more need to say more. Unable to do anything, the knights could only swallow their pride and head back to the mansion with their heads hung low. Ever since then, neither the Lord nor his knights headed out of the mansion, all cooped up inside. ¡ºSirius... Your turn''s over. You can rest now.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUnderstood, Master.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºThen, Arcturus, if you would please.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAs you wish, Master.¡» £ÛArcturus£Ý Now, with no knights to be seen, Grey and Yuna took in upon themselves to oversee the town. They summoned their familiars one at a time to watch over town and make sure no crime occurs while the knights are in seclusion. They weren''t just trying to protect town, they were showing off their dominance and making sure to etch into the enemies'' minds which one of them has the upper hand. In front of a dragon, they were all but insignificant ants. Of course, they wouldn''t just leave it all to Sirius. They also asked the other familiars to help out and take turns watching over town. Not that there''s any people so foolish, anyway. Who would commit crimes in front of dragons? No one was crazy enough. Well, it wasn''t just watching over town, they also asked two of the familiars, namely Canopus and Kentaurus, to lurk around the Lord''s mansion for surveillance, taking the form of harmless butterflies as their disguise. "Big Sister! Big Brother! I heard you have dragons!" £ÛLiam£Ý "Hmm¡«? We do¡«. Would Liam want to see them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah! I want to see the cool dragons! They go whoosh and fwoosh, right?! I want to see them fly! Fly to the sky!" £ÛLiam£Ý "Fufufu! Let''s go for a ride later, then. But¡«! Only if Liam becomes a good boy and finishes his breakfast. If there''s even a speck left, we won''t be going, got it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah! I''m good! I''ll finish my breakfast!" £ÛLiam£Ý Excited as can be, the little rabbit quickly but carefully fed himself, his spoon and fork moving around ever so excitedly along with the bright smile on his face. Everyone else watched over him with eyes warm as can be. After breakfast, Grey and Yuna then chatted a little with everyone and checked up on Liam to see if the spells were working as intended. It was only after they confirmed it did that they felt relief flood in their hearts, heaving a lengthy sigh. Soon enough, the two finished up what they''re about to do and then headed upstairs to resign themselves. They planned to explore a little bit, but after yesterday''s events, only trouble would be coming their way. They decided to have a home date instead. "Fuwaah¡«! So tired¡«! I just want to be melt in the bed¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Please don''t. I don''t want my fianc¨¦e to be a huge and fluffy piece of furniture. Our wedding would be difficult then." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Stop teasing me... You always do that..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I wonder what you''re talking about¡«?" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, with the two of them alone together, it was also time for flirting and for their love to bloom even further. There was a rosy and comfy atmosphere in the air, the two of them lazing around comfortably as they pleased. Yuna, excited stars sparkling in her eyes, crawled atop the bed bed and headed towards the bookshelves by the bedside. There she took out one of the books she has yet to finish reading, opening it soon after, eyes soon lingering towards Grey. "Psst. Psst. Grey, come here. Over here." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Why are you whispering? There''s only two of us here you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Acting all innocent and adorable, Yuna then beckoned Grey into coming over the bed and had him lie down over it. With a strange spark of determination in her eyes, she then spawled one of his arms, fixing its position like some sort of pillow. When she was satisfied, the young lady then enjoyed the arms of her fianc¨¦, then lying down on his arms and soon opening the book to read it with him. It was subtle but there was a soft giggle of satisfaction afloat in the air. She was adorable. Whilst his adorable fianc¨¦e was making herself comfortable in his arms, Grey only heaved a brief sigh before giving up on thinking too much about it. There are still important matters to attend to, and problems needed to be fixed. ¡ºCanopus, Kentaurus. How is it going over there?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºIt''s been normal so far, Master. We''re still following the Viscount.¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý ¡ºI don''t think he''ll be doing anything terrible for the time being. It seems like he''s still traumatized of what the Master and Mistress did yesterday.¡» £ÛKentaurus£Ý ¡ºHah! That pig deserved it!¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý That important matter has to do with the Viscount who seemed to now have become paranoid because of Grey and Yuna''s presence, now acting all finicky and fidgety as he bites his fingernails, obviously quite nervous. He just had someone ask about Grey and Yuna''s identities from the Guild, and after learning that they were really S-rankers, and ones considered as heroes by many countries at that, he was riddled with shock, his heart squeezing tightly and painfully. Veltofar is not a very famous town, after all, so he had been doing anything as he pleased, acting as if he was a King. But now that someone ranking far above him is present, he could only shiver at the thought, mind going awry. ¡ºThen, continue monitoring him and report to me periodic©`¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºAh, wait, Master! The Viscount''s acting very suspicious right now!¡» £ÛCanopus£Ý ¡ºWe are going to tail him, Master!¡» £ÛKentaurus£Ý And like any villain, the Viscount also has his own secrets. He was still in his office, but he seemed paranoid, turning his head left and right to see if there were any people around and soon heading towards the bookshelves. Of course, it was the bookshelves. And like any other secret entrances, as soon as he took out a certain book, a few strings were pulled and one section of the shelves moved and revealed a secret passageway to a small, hidden room. Canopus and Kentuarus didn''t waste any time any further and immediately flew all towards the hidden entrance before it closed. Darkness soon filled the room as it closed, light shining bright as he flicked the switches. Even when he is in the inn, Grey could still see what was happening in the mansion in full detail, unfortunately, that only extends to sight and nothing more... Well, not that there isn''t a way to go around it. ¡¶Synchronize¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Using summoning magic which ties him to another creature, Grey used a spell in which would share his familiars'' senses with him and giving him a full experience about what was happening. It was the perfect spell. And just their senses were shared with him, what greeted Grey was an almost empty room with but only one thing present in the middle. It was a communication orb many nobles use in order to communicate with other places. ''A communication orb...?'' £ÛGrey£Ý However, what was strange was that the Viscount had such an item. After all, it was one which would cause the same amount of fortune just for one of them. No matter how luxurious he was, there was no way the Viscount could have bought it. There was only one answer... He didn''t. It wasn''t bought, but rather, provided to him. Provided by someone of much higher standing and much more power. There was only one person who came to mind. BZZZT BZZZT BZZZT WHOOM WHOOM A nervous look on his face, the Viscount soon activated the communication orb and he poured in a bit of mana and mana crystals. Before long, the orb shone brightly and light swallowed up the room in an instant. The intense light quickly died down and when everything was over, a blurry figure appeared on the orb. Grey couldn''t see his face properly because of how terrible the quality of the orb was, but the same couldn''t be the same for the voice... ¡¸Viscount Hameln... You responded quite early.¡¹ £Û???£Ý "A-Ah, of course. How could I make Your Grace wait? It should be who should be waiting, after all." £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¸Hah! It seems like you still have some common sense left in you. This is why I like you. Though you may be stupid, you at least know your place.¡¹ £Û???£Ý "O-Of course! I-I am Your Grace''s loyal subordinate, after all." £ÛShuren£Ý ... Thanks to the "Synchronize" spell, Grey could hear them quite clearly and could also make out their body language from how they were moving. It was more than enough to spy on the enemy and gather evidence against him. And just as Grey suspected, it really was a person behind the Viscount. They were held the title of "Duke", the only ones who can be addressed as "Your Grace". And judging by the Viscount, it was none other than Duke Schemer. Grey already knew that there is a feud going on with the Current King and the Duke of Schemer, and that it could devolve to yet another civil war sooner or later. It was a dangerous situation, not only for the combatants, but the civilians as well. He had already heard from Norma about how terrible the Civil War was, and if such a thing were to happen once again on such a scale, one can only imagine how many lives would be lost. There would be hundreds of thousands. maybe millions. ¡¸Enough of your useless rambling. What about the thing I tasked you with? Have you completed it already.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "A-Ah... About that... I might need a little more time, Your Grace. I am already more than 70©` No, 80% on the way there. If you just give me more time©`" £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¸So... What you''re saying is... You failed my task?¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý He was on the other end of the orb, but Shuren could feel the pressure and intimidation behind his words. His whole body shook for a while, obviously overwhelmed by the extreme pressure and domination exerted by the Duke. ¡°Th-That''s not it, Your Grace! It''s just that an unexpected situation happened in Veltofar! It was something I couldn''t do something about!¡± £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¸Are you sure you''re not just weaseling out your way around this? You do know what I hate the most, don''t you? You don''t want to be the next one to disappear now, do you? Maybe in a month...? No, would 3 weeks be enough?¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "P-Please, Your Grace, I''m begging you! It was something I really couldn''t control! There''s no way I would do something to hinder you!" £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¸Viscount Hameln, which date and place would you like to disa©`¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "S-rankers! There are S-rankers here, Your Grace!" £ÛShuren£Ý Driven by fear and panic, the Viscount immediately blurted out the problem and cut off the Duke as a result. Silence soon reigned over the room and the Duke was put into deep thought. The Viscount was sweating buckets. ¡¸S-rankers, you say... Speak. Tell me everything you know.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý The Viscount didn''t waste the chance the Duke gave him and immediately started explaining about why his slow progress and even putting the blame on them for the results of laziness, conveniently leaving out the part that they just arrived yesterday. The Duke listened to the Viscount''s words in utter silence and simply thought of a couple of things. Such eerie silence only made the Viscount''s nervousness rise even more, his hands shaking as he awaited for the mysterious man''s answer. ¡¸I see... S-rankers, huh... That really is quite unfortunate. No wonder your progress has been stagnant as of late.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "Y-Yes... That''s it, that''s the reason. Your Grace really is understanding." £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¸Stop the useless rambling. Since it has come to this, I will give you another chance. Bring those S-rankers to our side by all means possible. Remember... I don''t tolerate mistakes twice. I hate looking like a fool, Viscount.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "O-Of course! By your will, Your Grace!" £ÛShuren£Ý It was impossible to recruit them, the Viscount already knew of that. However, there was no way he could utter such words to the Duke when he knew his life would be on the line. He only stayed quiet, trying to look calm. ¡¸Still... 80%... That much is still plenty. We could have some use of those animals and forest dwellers. They would be perfect.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "O-Of course, You Grace! I made sure to get the best ones for you!" £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¸Hmm... That sounds reassuring. Well, not that it matters anyway. I don''t care about the quality. What''s important is quantity. And you''ve been doing very well, Viscount. I will be sure to reward you once this is all over.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "It is my greatest pleasure, Your Grace." £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¸... However, don''t overdo it, Viscount. There are already rumors about the recent disappearances of orphans, prostitutes, and criminals. Do it in moderation.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "Of course, Your Grace. However... Those therianthropes, elves, and other races are just parasites of this country that shouldn''t even exist... Shouldn''t they be grateful to finally serve a purpose?... As sacrifices, that is." £ÛShuren£Ý Sacrifice... A single word shook Grey''s mind as soon as it rang inside his ears. He had already seen and read about it in various fictions about such a thing, but it was his first time hearing it so obscenely in reality. What''s worse, it wasn''t just the evil and corrupted, but even innocent children and civilians as well. Be it thousands or tens of thousands, maybe even more. No matter where you look at it, no sane person would do such a thing. "Kukuku! It''s so fun to hear them beg and scream for mercy every time. Especially the young ones, their tears and bellows are a sight to behold. The way their expressions contort in the face of pain and agony... Kukuku! It''s the best!" £ÛShuren£Ý The Viscount''s disgusting and repulsive laugh echoed throughout the air, a heinous and hideous smile sprouting on his already ugly face. It was a face just begging to be punched, anger boiling like magma in the depths of Grey''s heart. ¡¸You''re having too much fun. Wipe that disgusting smile off your face.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "Ah, pardon me, Your Grace." £ÛShuren£Ý There was no need to listen any further. As soon as Grey heard such foul words come out of the trash''s mouth, he had steeled his heart and an adamant resolve appeared in his heart, his fist clenched tightly in anger. "Yuna, prepare yourself. There''s somewhere we need to go." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Why all of the sudd©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna couldn''t even finish her words. As soon as she saw the expression painted on Grey''s face, she immediately dropped her book and went silent. It was dark and cold, seemingly calm but only waiting to erupt like a disastrous volcano, The young lady had been with Grey for over 4 years already and she only saw such an expression on his face a couple of times. It was an expression of extreme rage and hatred, only tied by a thin and fragile string of reason. Even she couldn''t help but be scared and overwhelmed by such a sight. "... Understood..." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 416 END Chapter 417: One-Sided Negotiations (pt. I) ¡¸Then, I will hear from you again in a later time. Make sure you have already accomplished everything I asked you to do then.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý "As Your Grace commands." £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¸Don''t disappoint me, Viscount.¡¹ £ÛDuke£Ý Voices faded away and so was the blurry image in the orb. Silence reigned inside the small room once more yet the Viscount''s body remained stiff. It was only after a few seconds that he relaxed, heaving a lengthy sigh. His heart was still beating fast from their little meeting and he barely got away after pinning the blame on others. He may not be the brightest, but he knows a couple of tricks to survive. After all, it was a world where the strong prey on the weak. Unfortunately for him, such tricks won''t always work. There will come a time when the Duke will find out of his lies and mistakes. However, there was still more than enough time to stitch up his mistakes and regain the Duke''s trust once more. "Haah... How unlucky... Could this day get any worse..." £ÛShuren£Ý Now that the Duke is no longer before him, the Viscount has reverted to his previous unsightly appearance, a face filled with hatred and irritation after all that he''s been through yesterday and today, making his appearance look even more hideous. He clicked his tongue and slammed the walls, clearly pissed off his current situation. Grumbles and mumbles were adrift in the air, cursing those who were against him under his breath, the glint of insanity shimmering in his eyes. "Agh¡«! It''s been quite some time, hasn''t it? I should go relieve some stress. Kukuku! I wonder whose scream will I hear next?" £ÛShuren£Ý And like a crazy maniac, from stress and irritation, his expressions changed to that of excitement and anticipation, looking forward to torturing the people he had captured and the screams of pain and agony they would let out. "Ahh... Should I kill someone today?" £ÛShuren£Ý He was an insane bastard through and through, not only participating in torture, but murder as well. Now that his mood has gone sour, he wants to relieve some stress by taking a couple lives, a repulsive smile plastered on his face. With his newfound determination, the maniacal pig bustard of a Viscount headed out of the small room, his steps echoing resonantly. He soon flocked the lever to open the secret passageway, natural light seeping inside the hidden place. "Looks like you''re still in good health, Viscount." £ÛGrey£Ý But along that shining light was the greetings of some familiar faces. Faces which just by seeing them was enough to recall the bitter and painful memories of yesterday, his body flinching by instinct as he backed away. "Y-You! How did you get in here!" £ÛShuren£Ý The Viscount asked but not a single answer came ringing inside his ears. All there was were the sharp and cold eyes of Grey peering towards him as if he was gazing into his soul, ready to extinguish his life at any moment. From stress to excitement, and now, fear and terror. The Viscount experienced a roller-coaster of emotions, his heart now racing quickly for an entirely different reason from before. His face was pale as the white sheets of snow. "K-Knights! What are you doing?! Do your jobs properly and come here immediately! There are intruders!" £ÛShuren£Ý Stricken by panic, the Viscount screamed on the top of his lungs and quickly rushed towards the doors as if trying to escape the room. However, it was all futile. No matter how much strength he puts in the handles, the doors wouldn''t budge an inch. "Wh-What''s happening?! Who closed the doors?!" £ÛShuren£Ý He asked himself, continuing to tug on the door. However, nothing happened. He was still locked inside the room without anything to help him. He was locked in a den of tigers, drawing a thin line between life and death. "Hey!! Why isn''t anyone answering my calls?! Knights, where©`" £ÛShuren£Ý "Are you really that stupid or are you just pretending to be so? It''s useless, Viscount. No matter what you do or how hard you try, no one will hear you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Y... You...! What did you do to my room?!" £ÛShuren£Ý "Simple, I just isolated this room from the outside with a barrier. Even if a large explosion were to occur, not even the slightest sound would be heard... You know what that means, right... Viscount?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Struggling is futile"... Such was the message Grey wanted to convey. With how high the level of the barrier he deployed was, not even High-Rankers would be able to tell that something was off, much less a normal person like the Viscount. It was only then that the Viscount realized just what kind of situation he was in. The moment he provokes the two would be the moment his life would flash before his eyes. No matter what he does, he shouldn''t step on the tigers'' tails. He looked calm on the outside, but deep inside, Grey was like a volcano about to erupt into madness. Beside him was his beloved, making sure she stays silent and simply observes the situation and makes sure Grey remains calm and sane. ''Kugh...! Why now... Why now of all days...'' £ÛShuren£Ý Silence remained in the air and the Viscount''s heart raced from terror, anxiety, and dread. He still remembers the fear the two etched into his whole being yesterday, his body trembling ever so slightly from the mere sight of them. ''No, wait! This is perfect! I might be able to use this chance!'' £ÛShuren£Ý However, at the same time, it was also the perfect opportunity to fulfill one of the tasks the Duke entrusted to him. It may be a bit sudden, but he could coax them into coming to their side and turn them into allies. Such foolish thoughts ran all throughout the Viscount''s mind, his thoughts painted clearly on his ugly face. Just the thought of being rewarded by the Duke and gaining his favor was enough to make him salivate. He couldn''t miss the opportunity. "Y-Your Highnesses, we might have been to a bad start, but I©`" £ÛShuren£Ý "Quit yapping, you bastard. No matter what you say, you''ll never convince us to join your side. Do you think we''re that foolish?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I don''t understand what you mean, Your Highness. Th-This is just©`" £ÛShuren£Ý "We''re not here to negotiate, Viscount. You better shut that filthy mouth of yours if you want to keep your tongue intact." £ÛGrey£Ý It was harsh, but it was needed. With such terrible characters as the one before them, there was no need to be considerate and polite. For beings worse than trash, a sharp tongue and a domineering presence was perfect. With just those words from Grey, the Viscount was immediately shut quiet, covering his mouth with his hands in a hurry in great fear of Grey slicing off his tongue without a second thought. Right now, he wasn''t a hero, but a tyrant. "I don''t want to waste any more time and I don''t want any useless words. Wouldn''t you agree as well, Viscount or... Was I mistaken?" £ÛGrey£ÝIf you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "N-No! You''re absolutely correct, Your Highness!" £ÛShuren£Ý "Good. It seems that we''ve reached an agreement. Now then... I''ll be asking you a few questions, and all you have to do is answer. Simple, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Wh-What kind of questions are©`" £ÛShuren£Ý FWOOSSSHHH CUT CRACK The Viscount tried to ask a question, but he was immediately cut off. A tiny but hasty blade of wind passed by him, leaving a light cut on his cheeks, then rushing towards the wall and leaving a deep, gashing cut. It was so fast, the Viscount didn''t even have time to react, blood soon trickling down his fat cheeks and a pale expression painted on his face. It was only then that he truly realized just what kind of grave he dug and how vicious the young man before him is. "I thought I already said I don''t want to hear useless words? I don''t remember giving you the permission to speak, Viscount." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s words sounded calm, but hidden behind it was a deadly murderous intent. He has now become a man of his words and his heart has turned cruel. There was only coldness in his eyes, not a speck of kindness left behind. "Now... The first question... Who is the man behind you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Th-That! I have no idea, Your Highness! I''m only followi©` Argh!" £ÛShuren£Ý He answered Grey as soon as he could, yet another blade of wind came rushing towards him. Now, it wasn''t just his cheeks, but his arm was left with a large and deep cut, a pained cry ringing out throughout the room. The reason was simple. It was because he lied. He may think that he was cunning, but in front of Grey''s eyes, no kind of lie nor tricks would work no matter how good one is. It was all futile for he who possesses the eyes of a God. "Argh...! My arm...! It hurts...! Arghh...!" £ÛShuren£Ý "Didn''t I say to answer the questions truthfully? I''m not joking here, you bastard. One more time and your neck will be the next... Am I understood?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Y... Yes, Your Highness..." £ÛShuren£Ý It was useless. With such a monster standing before him and his cold eyes looking as if it was ready to snatch his soul at any misstep, all the Viscount could do was endure the pain and answer Grey''s questions truthfully. He was working with the Duke for rewards and benefits, but no matter how much they may be, they were all worthless compared to his life. He was a selfish bastard who''ll prioritize himself over others no matter what the cost was. "So, who is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I... It''s Duke Schemer, Your Highness." £ÛShuren£Ý Just like that, the Viscount became obedient and answered all questions Grey prepared for him. From who was behind the incidents, to what their goal was, and all sorts of crimes they have committed. It was even more repulsive than Grey had thought. It wasn''t just for a year, but for several years already. They have been gathering all sorts of people from different ages and races of common origin, offering them all sorts of jobs and opportunities to bait them to come to their side. And once all they got their trust enough, they bring them to a certain location and take them away without anyone noticing. It doesn''t matter how young, old, weak, or capable they were, they were all taken away to be imprisoned in underground prisons where they are treated worse than animals. It wasn''t just dozens, but in his territory alone, several hundreds, maybe even over a thousand of unsuspecting people had already become victims and disappeared without a trace, some tortured, some sold, some killed, and some... "I heard you are using them as sacrifices. What are you trying to achieve?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t know... All I heard is that it was for a great cause." £ÛShuren£Ý "Viscount... Do you really want your head to go flying? Don''t try and test my patience. Just say the word if you''re so eager to die." £ÛGrey£Ý "I-I''m telling the truth, Your Highness! I really don''t know! I may be a noble, but even I am not included in their inner circle! I swear this on my name!" £ÛShuren£Ý ... are being and going to be used as sacrifices for reasons even the Viscount cannot answer. Though whatever it may be, one wouldn''t need to guess that it would be for something terrible. It was for something inhuman. The questioning continued, and the Viscount answered all of Grey''s questions to the best of his abilities. Moving on from their crimes, he then asked of the locations of their hideouts and underground prisons where they kept their prisoners. Of course, Grey and Yuna didn''t just ask him thoughtlessly. They also recorded a video with the camera, utilizing the last strips of their video films to record the whole conversation and confession of the Viscount. The more Grey and Yuna heard, the more repulsed they were of the Viscount and all their heinous crimes. Even Yuna who was present just in case Grey goes mad was now shaken by the things she heard, rage also boiling in her heart. ¡ºYuna, calm down. We still need him for something.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡º... Sorry... I know...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý She wanted to lash out then and there, but luckily, Grey managed to calm down her boiling murderous intent and make him come back to her senses. Otherwise, the whole mansion would have already been turned into a frozen hell. A few more minutes passed and the questioning was soon over. Grey and Yuna got a lot of information, and though they hate to admit it, the disgusting animal before them was actually useful for once. It was more than enough. "Th-There! I already answered your questions, Your Highness. That should be more than enough, right?! Don''t worry! I''ll make sure to not tell anybody a word about this! I should be allowed at least this much, right?" £ÛShuren£Ý "Huh? That''s strange... When did I ever mention I will spare your pathetic life? I remember saying no such thing." £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But I already answered all your questions! Your Highness, you''re being too much! This is an abuse of your power and authority!" £ÛShuren£Ý "I''m abusing my power...? Pfft... Haha... Hahaha... Hahahaha!" £ÛGrey£Ý The eerie and deafening tension was quickly broken by Grey''s maniacal laughter, rocking the halls and making the chandeliers ring and sway. He was laughing out loud, yet there was not a trace of amusement in his eyes. Rather, his rage and hatred only intensified, the tension bearing down on the room even heavier and even more overbearing. Silence soon returned to the room and Grey''s eyes glowed with an even sharper and colder glint. "Viscount, you''re the last person I want to hear that from." £ÛGrey£Ý His calm words weighed down with the weight of mountains, the Viscount suddenly having difficulties in breathing and moving, his chest feeling an intense, sharp, and burning pain, his head feeling like it was slowly being split apart. Not even Yuna was safe from Grey''s sudden outburst of rage, feeling burdened by the intense pressure and tension of his aura as if the world was about to end. Still, it was bearable, only a little uncomfortable. "In the first place, I never had the intention to let you live. Say your prayers and repent in hell, you useless bastard." £ÛGrey£Ý "P... Pl... Please... Y... Your... High... Ness... Spare... My©`" £ÛShuren£Ý ¡¶Devil''s Calling¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The Viscount begged, but it was futile. Grey''s eyes gleamed with not a hint of warmth nor emotions as he reached his hands out and casted a heavy curse on the Viscount, his body trembling in fear and slowly losing strength. It was a spell of the curse-attribute which slowly sucks life force away, leaving nothing behind but an empty shell, slowly devouring the soul until it is no more. The higher one''s rank is, the better they can resist against such a spell. However, unfortunately for the Viscount, he was nothing more than a normal person. In just a couple seconds, all vitality and strength in his body was sucked away, only a cold and lifeless corpse left behind, his eyes faded white. ¡¶High Heal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, to make it seem that he suddenly died of unknown reasons, Grey healed up the dead body and also repaired the room. It will be found out with the passage of time, but later was still better than sooner. He looked as if he had just fainted, but there was not a pulse running in his veins any longer nor a breath escaping his mouth. The Viscount''s life was now over, not even a trace of remorse to be seen in Grey''s cold and apathetic eyes. ¡¶Recall¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, the investigation wasn''t over with just that. Using his "Eyes of Destiny", Grey recalled the Viscount''s memories to learn of all the hidden details and little secrets he couldn''t get out of the now dead man. After all, the interrogation was only done for formality''s sake and for the recording of evidence. And surely enough, the moment he read through his memories, his face quickly contorted with rage and body trembled in rage. The pieces of memories he saw were even more repulsive than when the Viscount answered him. All the torture, deaths, abuse, and unspeakable crimes he committed. It was all played out like a movie, the young man not in another outburst of rage, "Ahh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Or at least, he was, when suddenly, a warm embrace came from behind and made him snap back to his senses. It was none other than his beloved, embracing him ever so tightly, her delicate looking arms wrapped around his waist. Thanks to her, Grey was able to calm himself, his heart slowly calming down and the tension on his shoulders slowly getting released. He soon heaved a lengthy sigh, his hands holding onto Yuna''s and clearing his mind. "Thanks, Yuna... I almost lost myself there." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... You were a bit scary there..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Is that so? Are you scared of me now?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked, but there were no direct answers. Yuna simply hugged him tighter and buried her face on his back, all the while shaking her head. Such actions were more than enough to calm himself down and reflect on his rashness. "Sorry Yuna, looks like we won''t be able to go on dates for a while. " £ÛGrey£Ý Grey never considered himself as someone perfect or righteous, and though they''ve been called heroes by many, he doesn''t have the extreme sense of justice that many of those who bear the mantle of heroes do. He was just a powerful person. However, even he has things he can never forgive. Such atrocities are too much to be overlooked and no matter who it was, they must be punished no matter what it takes. He already swore it upon himself to do so. "I promise, once this is all over, I''ll take you to a good place. We''ll spend the whole day©` no, we''ll spend as long as you like together." £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man, a wry and forced smile afloat on his face. He already promised himself to prioritize Yuna''s happiness, yet here he is, breaking his promise for the sake of others. He felt contradicted, like a hypocrite. "No... The dates don''t matter right now. I''ll go with you through this." £ÛYuna£Ý "E-Eh?! You really don''t have to, you know?! Th-This is something I brought upon myself, so you''re not really obliged to do this with©` Agh!" £ÛGrey£Ý "No! I''ll do it with you, and that''s final! I''m your fianc¨¦e, you know?! What''s your problem is my problem! Don''t be so selfish!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Agh!! I get it! I get it already, so loosen your embrace a little, My Love! You''ll really break my bones at this rate!" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ahh! Sorry! I-I didn''t mean it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, as it seems, it looks like Grey won''t be burdening such a heavy task alone. Yuna wouldn''t let him go. After all, she wasn''t just his fianc¨¦e, she was also his trusty partner who had gone through life and death with him. And... Yuna also couldn''t forgive such heinous acts, especially when it concerns the lives of innocent people. She has a stronger sense of justice than Grey and wouldn''t let such acts continue, even if it meant she has to dirty their hands. They really are a pair made of one another. "Haah... This may sound a little off right now, but... Would you like to go on a little cleaning up, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! No matter how you say it, it doesn''t sound romantic, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Is that a no then?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hehe! I''ll be in your care, Sir Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to say any more words. Though they are plunging themselves towards danger and troublesome situations, they were still able to make themselves wear smiles and prepared their hearts for the heavy scenes before them. Just like that, the two departed the same way they came, opening a gate to their next destination and warming themselves up for a lengthy cleaning up session. Blood will soon be spilled and hundreds of lives will be taken. It was a day of massacre. But that''s a story for another day. ... The sun was high in the sky and behind the towering castle was a blue sea sparkling ever so brightly as sunlight reflected over its surface. It was a peaceful day, the city bustling like busy bees, noises adrift all over the place. Of course, the Royal Castle was no different, knights and servants walking around and doing their tasks and duties as they should. Even the higher ups were buried in mountains of paperwork, some not even having any rest. The King was no different, now sitting on his throne and entertaining the nobles and merchants which had come to see him. He was dignified and honorable, carrying his words with majesty as he spoke to his subjects. "Then, I will be taking my leave, Your Majesty. Have a good day." "Yes. Be careful on the way back." £ÛKing£Ý Another one left and another one entered, the doors opening and closing time and time again. He spent the whole day talking and listening to his subjects, hiding his exhaustion and remaining strong and calm before them. "His Grace, Duke Schemer is entering!" However, the next vassal was not so easy. As soon as the doors opened for him, he walked inside the throne room as if he owned the place, his head shining ever so brightly as the seeping sunlight reflected on his baldness. He looked friendly on the outside, smiling ever so brightly and cheerfully. However, deep inside, there was nothing but hatred, arrogance, and dismay, snickering at the King as if he was higher than him. It was the proud and arrogant Duke of Schemer. "It''s been a while, Your Majesty." £ÛDuke£Ý CHAPTER 417 END Chapter 418: One-Sided Negotiations (pt. II) "Your Majesty! We must make haste and take arms all at once! We don''t know when the Kingdom of Ritz might strike! It will be too late once they cross out borders and pillage our lands! You must make a decision as soon as possible!" £ÛDuke£Ý Yapper and Chatter rocked the room, sharp and ludicrous barks ringing all over the place. A bald man yelled and expressed his words to the top of his lungs, his saliva hurling everywhere like a broken fountain, disgusting as can be. The sun was still high in the sky and the castle was still standing proud. Yet despite the peaceful and calm scenery outside, the inside of the throne room was a complete war zone, two heads butting against each other, each trying to maintain composure. One side was the Duke, his remarks sharp and rabid like a feral dog, trying to wage war against their Neighboring Kingdom, and the other was the King, trying to maintain his reason, all the while listening to the Duke''s ridiculous words. "Duke Schemer, I understand that you''re worried for this country, but we don''t have any proof that the Kingdom of Rifz is plotting against us." £ÛKing£Ý "Proof?! Your Majesty, they attacked one of our outposts on the border! Several knights and soldiers died! Is there no better proof than that?!" £ÛDuke£Ý "That is still under investigation, Duke." £ÛKing£Ý "What more is there to investigate?! Both the insignia of their Royal Knights and equipment only produced in Ritz were found in the scene!" £ÛDuke£Ý "Duke! Lower your voice! You are being insolent towards His Majesty!" £Û???£Ý Three figures stood in the heated battlefield, not one wanting to bend their knees to the other. Such a fierce exchange of words occurred, even sharper than the clashing of swords as veins popped out of their necks from anger. The King''s eyes lingered towards the Duke, dark and negative thoughts springing up on his mind. It had just been a couple minutes since he arrived, and the first thing he talked about was declaring war. It only made his head ache even harder. "Insolent?! I am only worried about our Kingdom! Should we move even a minute too late, those Ritz bastards could bare their fangs on us!" £ÛDuke£Ý "Don''t be unreasonable, Duke! The Kingdom of Ritz has so far formed an amicable relationship with us! They have no reason to start a war!" £Û???£Ý "The winds don''t always blow from the same side! There is no reason for them to remain as they are, especially when there is a lot to gain!" £ÛDuke£Ý "What is there to gain?! There is a lot more to lose! Engaging in a pointless war will only do harm to both sides! You should know it well too, Duke, having participated in the Civil War as well! A war is no joke!" £Û???£Ý "Are you sure you are not the one taking this matter lightly?! I©`" £ÛDuke£Ý "Silence! Both of you, Stop!" £ÛKing£Ý The King has reached his limits and voiced out his words. As soon as he did, both the Duke and his opponent kept their mouths shut and tried to recompose themselves. It was unwise to disobey the orders of the King. "Calm yourselves down, and only then will we think this through." £ÛKing£Ý His name is Philip til Vareon Aldengard, the current King of Aldengard and also a B-ranker of his own right. The King who ended the Civil War caused by the revolt of the nobles and freed the other races from their oppression. He is a wise and warm man who has learnt from his Father how to love not just the Kingdom, but the people, his subjects, who inhabit the lands as well. It was he who ended the war with his sword, proving his majesty in front of the people. However, just as how he was to his people, he was cold and merciless to those who he considers his enemies. In the battlefield, he alone killed several thousand enemy knights and soldiers with his sword and dyed the once green plains red. It was a horrific sight where the lands were redder than the sky during sunset, the enemies shaking in fear just by the mention of his name. It was then that he earned the moniker of "Blood Hound". A deadly and ferocious warrior. "This one has overstepped his bounds. I amplore Your Majesty to be merciful towards this foolish one before you." £ÛDuke£Ý And before that warrior and King, was Arslan til Schemer, one of the only 2 dukes of the Kingdom. A man whose arrogance knows no bounds, using his glib tongue to triumph over others. A greedy man who''ll do what it takes to come out on top. Before the Civil War, his status was only that of a Count''s, but after supplying all sorts of weapons and equipment to the King''s side, and eradicating several families which opposed them, he was awarded the title of "Duke" for his efforts. "I apologize, Your Majesty. I have gone too far. I swear to bear any punishment once this is all over. I ask for your forgiveness." £Û???£Ý As for the other gentleman present in the room, his name was Douglas til Cavidel. A man who has served the King during the Civil War and also the sharp sword which accompanied him throughout his battles. He is an A-ranker who now serves as the Captain of the Royal Guards, staying by the King''s side in case of emergencies and doing his bidding whenever the need arises, not asking any question, for he is but a loyal knight and vassal. "There is no need for such a thing. I simply wish for some time to think." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Huhuhu. Your Majesty truly is merciful." £ÛArslan£Ý "I am forever grateful for your grace, Your Majesty." £ÛDouglas£Ý All seemed calm and everything seemed normal. However, they were all still staring daggers into one another, the Duke and the Captain of the Royal Guards ready to cut one another''s throat as soon as they were let loose. "Duke, I understand your worries, but you should know that our Kingdom is still weak after the Civil War not too long ago. If ever we were to engage in war, no one knows how much we will be losing this time." £ÛPhilip£Ý "That''s precisely my point, Your Majesty. Those Southerners are plotting against us while we''re still weak. We must strike them before they get the chance to build up their army and finish them once and for all." £ÛArslan£Ý "That''s impossible. No matter how much and how quickly we prepare, going to war would take a couple months at the very least. And we don''t have the capital to spare as of the moment. Our citizen''s lives welfare comes first." £ÛPhilp£Ý "How about I lend you my knights, then, Your Majesty? There may not be many of them, but I''m sure they won''t lose against the Royal Guards. As for the funds... There are always ways to go around that, Your Majesty," £ÛArslan£Ý The King had been trying to indirectly convey his disapproval of the idea, but it always went over the Duke''s head... No, rather, he was intentionally ignoring the meaning behind his words, acting very stubborn. He wasn''t just rude and arrogant, he was very insolent. Inside the castle where the King''s words are absolute, he was acting as if he was higher than the latter, his eyes filled with pride, not a single trace of fear painted in his eyes. "What do you think, Your Majesty? All the pieces are already in place. All we need is your approval, and we can start the war." £ÛArslan£Ý "That I cannot do, Duke... This is something that needs critical thinking and long decisions. This is something I cannot decide alone." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Your Majesty, you are the most powerful person in the Kingdom. Who would dare stop you? Your words are the law, and we must follow." £ÛArslan£Ý "Duke... I am a King, not a Tyrant. Know the difference," £ÛPhilip£Ý The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The Duke stepped on a landmine and ticked off the King, a sudden burst of tension and pressure sweeping throughout the room and bearing down on the Duke. The King''s eyes were now cold as ice, seeing an enemy before him. "Your Majesty, your temper. Please control yourself." £ÛDouglas£Ý Thankfully, the Captain of the Royal Guards was beside the King, leaning towards him and whispering a couple words to make him snap back to reality. It was only then that the Kings released his aura, the room back to normal. As for the Duke, he was already kneeling on the ground, clearly out of breath just from enduring the King''s fearful aura. He could only regain his composure when the King''s eyes returned to normal, not an ounce of tension in the air. "I apologize for that, Duke. I was swept away by my emotions." £ÛPhilip£Ý "There''s no need to apologize, Your Majesty. It was I who overstepped my bounds. Such a punishment was only deserved." £ÛArslan£Ý "I see... Then it seems we''ve come to an understanding. However... About the war, I will think on that matter separately. I will give you my reply once I have decided. I hope you understand, Duke." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Of course, Your Majesty. This one understands." £ÛArslan£Ý Or so he says, but the bald man could barely hide his anger and dissatisfaction, his face contorted from rage. Still, he kept himself quiet, simply bowing towards the King and trying to seem like a reasonable and faithful vassal. "Then, I shall not be taking any more of Your Majesty''s precious time, I will be taking my leave now. I bid you farewell, Your Majesty," £ÛArslan£Ý "Farewell, Duke. I hope you have a safe return." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huhuhu. Your Majesty truly is a caring person." £ÛArslan£Ý Just like that, the heated and dangerous audience had come to an end and the Duke soon took his leave, his face still painted with disappointment as he headed out of the throne room, steps heavy as can be. He didn''t even bother hiding his hostility, snickering on the King as soon as he turned his back. The doors soon closed and only two figures remained in the throne room. It was only then that true peace and silence swallowed the room. "Haah... How exhausting... I really didn''t want to deal with him..." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Good job for holding out, Your Majesty." £ÛDouglas£Ý "What can I do? Even if I''m the King, there are still things I need to consider and people I need to take note of. It''s all so exhausting." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Should I ask the servants to prepare you a hot bath then, Your Majesty? I heard there has been a new healing magic tool going around the Capital." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Yeah. That sounds like a good idea. Please do, Douglas." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Understood, Your Majesty." £ÛDouglas£Ý It was only when the Duke was finally gone that the King and Captain of the Royal Guards could relax themselves, conversing ever so casually, and chatting as if they were just your usual pair of friends in their usual days. The King stood up from his throne and stretched his body a little, rotating his shoulder blades and twisting his body until the sound of cracking bones filled the throne room. It was a tiring day and he just wants to resign to his chambers for a deep sleep. "Still... The Duke, huh... He really is a big problem, Your Majesty." £ÛDouglas£Ý "That''s correct. However, there is nothing we can do about it. Even if he looks like a stupid bastard, he''s very clean on his tracks." £ÛPhilip£Ý "I apologize for still being unable to get undeniable evidence, Your Majesty. It is all due to my incompetence." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Don''t think too much about it. It''s just how the way it is." £ÛPhilip£Ý The Duke of Schemer, one of the largest contributors in the Civil War and the second most influential person after the King. It was all because of his glorious contributions which saved the lives of many, bringing the war to a close. Or so it would seem to the masses... But that was not the full story. In reality, he not only supplied equipment to the King, but to the enemies as well, asking for an absurd sum of money and earning a large profit from it, fully faking advantage of the war. What''s worse, he didn''t just eradicate opposing families, but families on their side who he didn''t view very favorably as well, planting evidence to justify all his actions and make sure that no one will ever go against him. The King already knows of his deeds, however, for some reason, he just couldn''t find any evidence linking to him, the Duke using even his subordinates as scapegoats for him whenever necessary. He was a true bastard. "The border situation... It''s his doing, wasn''t it?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "We still haven''t gotten any evidence, but it''s very likely, Your Majesty." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Haah... Just how is he doing this..." £ÛPhilip£Ý Even the border problem and the proposed War against Ritz was also the Duke''s doing. His obvious purpose was to have the two countries engage in a long struggle and take heaps of damage over time until they''re barely functional. It is then when the Duke will use his hidden power and influence to more a large force and usurp the throne of the Kingdom, at the same time taking the already weakened Kingdom of Ritz for himself as well, After the two Kingdoms will be the other surrounding nations, swallowing them up one after another to grow his own Empire. Such was the grand and ambitious goal of the Duke, his arrogance not knowing any bounds or limits. "Haah... I hope that bastard just trips and dies." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Your Majesty... That doesn''t sound very dignified©` Hm?" £ÛDouglas£Ý CLACK CLACK CREAAAKKKKKK And just when everything was over, the doors opened once more. But rather than a noble, what came inside was a knight, out of breath and clearly exhausted. He bowed his head towards the two politely, trying to be as respectful as he could. "I apologize for the sudden intrusion, Your Majesty. But we have an urgent situation!" So screamed the knight, making both the King and the Captain of the Royal Guards tilt their heads and look at him with dubious and confused eyes. It didn''t rake long before the Knight was given permission to speak. And so he did, however, what he revealed to the King was something he didn''t and wasn''t expecting, his heart sinking into further confusion and panic. His eyes opened in shock, his heart raced from anxiety, and... "What did you just say?!" £ÛPhilip£Ý ... His words rocked the halls. ... The room was peaceful, beautiful paintings hung throughout the walls, artistic vases and sculptures displayed atop the pedestals, magnificent furniture all over the place, and picturesque views portrayed outside the windows. It was the castle''s drawing room and as one would expect, it was filled with luxury and grandiosity from top to bottom. Heck, even one of the furniture there was more than enough to buy a small yet comfortable house for a family. There, two figures laid in wait, enjoying their time together and taking in the peace of the place. One was sitting down on the sofa, enjoying a cup of tea, while the other was lying down, her head on his lap, reading a novel ever so comfortably. "Yuna, you shouldn''t be doing this, you know? This is still the Royal Castle. Other people will consider that rude." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Who cares about them, I just want to relax with Grey. We''ll be busy starting tomorrow, anyway. At least spoil me a little more today." £ÛYuna£Ý "So you really were angry about it." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, I''m not! I just want to spend some time with you! Is that so bad?!" £ÛYuna£Ý A few hours have passed since Grey and Yuna paid the Viscount the visit, and after cleaning up the whole town and the surroundings of trash, they have now calmed themselves down a little, back to their usual selves. Now, they are inside the Royal Castle, waiting for an audience with the King. They have already sworn to not associate with nobles as much as possible, but now that they''ve decided to clean up the trash, there''s only so much they could do. After all, if they want to change the Kingdom, they need to start with the very top who runs the place. Otherwise, all their efforts would be useless and more trash will just keep on piling and take the place of their predecessors. "Grey... About the King... Do you think we can trust him?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I''m nor sure, but from what I hear, he isn''t a bad person. I''m sure he''ll listen to what we have to say... Or at least, I hope he will." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! So which one is it?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, such a plan would only work if the King himself would listen to them. The two of them don''t really know much about politics, so it would be great to have the help of someone so experienced and powerful. Well, even if their proposal gets denied, there are always many ways to go about it. They could just take matters into their own hands, or they could use a bit of "convincing". Grey only hopes it doesn''t come to the latter. "Haah... I wanted to explore the capital too... What a shame..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Let''s explore it later then. There''s a sea nearby so maybe we can go sunset viewing once the day is over. We could also cook up a feast as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn¡«! I love the sound of that! Un! Let''s do that!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey and Yuna had already planned on visiting the Royal Capital, Cargellion, during their stay in Aldengard, but never did they think they would be arriving on the place in such a way, with heavy circumstances burdening them. Forget about dates, they may not even have free time to play around once they get back home or enjoy each other''s company for a while. There are still long and busy days ahead of them, and they aren''t looking forward to it one bit. CLOP CLOP CLOP CLOP "Yuna, get ready. It seems we already have an answer." £ÛGrey£Ý It hasn''t even been 10 minutes since they''ve arrived and Grey has yet to finish his cup of tea. Yet the sound of footsteps already started echoing in the air, a familiar figure was rushing towards the drawing room. It was the same knight which received them earlier and also the same knight who rushed towards the throne room. There was a trade of urgency in his eyes, obviously out of breath and panting ever so heavily. He soon opened the doors. "P-P-Pardon me, Your Highnesses! His Majesty has granted you an audience!" The Knight used the remainder of what breath he had left and announced his words throughout the whole drawing room. Thankfully, the two were given the audience they wanted and it seems like the King is looking forward to meeting them as well. "Understood. Please lead us the way." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as they were granted an audience, Grey and Yuna immediately stood up and headed outside of the room, their Grey finishing his cup of tea and leaving it behind before he did so. The Knight, still exhausted and panting, tried to remain dignified before the two and led them towards the throne room, walking though many corridors and buildings on the way there, a multitude of scenes greeting them warmly. But perhaps the most eye-catching scene was that of the bald man who was kicking up a fuss and was shouting towards the servants as if he owns the place. He was clearly a noble, but his actions don''t match one''s. "Hmm... That is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s Duke Schemer, Your Highness. Please avoid eye contact with him as much as possible. He doesn''t really have the most pleasant of personalities." It was none other than Duke Schemer, now lashing about after the humiliation he faced from the King and the Captain of the Imperial Guards. He is once again abusing his authority, shouting towards the servants who met his eyes. Thankfully, shouting and scolding was the worst he could do to them. No matter how powerful he was, it was still the Royal Castle. Harming them would be nothing short of harming the King''s dignity... Otherwise, Grey and Yuna might have taken action. It didn''t fake long before they arrived at the throne room, yet another grand pair of doors greeting them with intricate carvings laced out on the surface, and a handful of knights guarding standing guard from both sides. "The Royal Guests, Lord Grey and Lady Yuna are entering!" The doors were soon opened, and the light shone on the throne room. There sat an honorable King, his white hair as pure as sunlight and his pink eyes shimmering like the beautiful tulips blooming in the Royal Gardens. Beside him was a knight just as honorable, his dark gray hair blending in with the dark stones embedded in the walls and his eyes as black as the night sky, a slight glimmer gleaming brightly as the rays of the sun hit them. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Philip til Vareon Aldengard ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿43 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,233 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,578 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (56%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (55%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿59% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºFair Judgement (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Douglas til Cavidel ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿43 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,834 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿2,892 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Dark ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (57%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (68%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿70% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºShadow Step (4¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Surely enough, they were worthy of such Majesty, their strengths like that of heroes and their heart a bright green color in Grey''s eyes. They aren''t just powerful people, they are also kind, enough for Grey to acknowledge them. Grey and Yuna gave their greetings soon after, bowing their heads ever so slightly but nor kneeling down before the King. They have just met, but it was important to establish the power balance between them. They aren''t any lesser. "Hooh¡«! I didn''t think you would both be this young, I''m surprised.... Though... What''s more surprising is that I didn''t think I would get a visit from you," £ÛPhilip£Ý "For that, we apologize, Your Majesty. It was an urgent matter we needed to discuss, so we didn''t have enough time to send you a letter beforehand." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it is fine. This isn''t the first time I experienced this, after all." £ÛPhilip£Ý It was sudden, but the King seemed fine with it. He hasn''t just been a King for a day, but for several years. Sudden and unreasonable visits from merchants and nobles are a staple, and something he has grown accustomed to. "However... If this is just a waste of our precious time... That would be a totally different matter." £ÛPhilip£Ý ... And throughout those unreasonable visits, there have always been punishments and retributions towards them. He was an understanding King, but he was not one so merciful, he''ll forgive those who take the matters of the kingdom lightly. A sharp and explosive burst of aura filled the room and pressure rose several folds in just a quick instant, the feeling of intimidation and domination sweeping all over the place, Douglas'' eyes glowing a sharp and serious glint. A truly explosive greeting!... Literally! CHAPTER 418 END Chapter 419: One-Sided Negotiations (pt. III) Heavy and overbearing, the Captain of the Royal Guard''s aura spread throughout the throne room, the man standing firm and tall as he directed the pressure towards Grey and Yuna, his eyes gleaming sharp and serious, his breath silent as the wind. It was heavy enough that even the King felt uncomfortable under it. The aura wasn''t even directed at him, yet he felt quite repressed, his body stiffening a little. Had he been a normal person, he would have already been crawling on the ground. Well that is usually the case. However, don''t mention crawling, Grey and Yuna didn''t even flinch at the sudden burst of intimidation thrown towards them, they stood still, eyes unfazed, and unaffected by the crushing waves of mana. ¡ºHmm... It''s been quite some time since we were last greeted like this, hasn''t it? Has been been a few months already?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºFufufu! That''s right! I think it was back when we were still at Avalon.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºWas it? Did no one try to intimidate us at Xeros?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý They were so unaffected, in fact, that they were just casually chatting telepathically as if it was the most normal thing in the world. After all, it wasn''t the first time they were subjected to such. Only Gaston was able to surprise them the first time. Of course, Grey and Yuna knew full well what was going on before them. The King was not threatening, rather, he was testing them. Tests Grey and Yuna had already read in quite a lot of novels. It was fun from time to time. ¡ºThen, should we respond in kind, Milady?¡» £ÛGrey£Ý A sweet yet scary smile on his face, Grey coaxed Yuna into a little mischief and in response to the Captain of the Royal Guard''s provocation, they too, released their own aura, sweeping forth towards the room like a silent flood. It was several magnitudes heavier and more domineering than the latter''s, a wave of suffocating pressure bearing down on his shoulder. His face quickly turned pale and his body started quivering, the King also feeling a slight heaviness in his heart. Without a single doubt, the two of them passed the King''s test with flying colors, all the doubts now swept away as he looked carefully at the two youths before them. He soon raised his hands and asked them to rein in their auras. "I apologize for that, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna. Please be merciful to my knight. He was only following my command." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Fufufu! Did we pass the test, Your Majesty?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. There''s no doubt about it." £ÛPhilip£Ý With his words clearly resonating throughout the halls, the power balance was then firmly established, two parties standing before one another at equal footing, not one greater or lesser than the other. The King had initially doubted Grey and Yuna''s identities, but having a taste of their powers first hand, there''s no way could still remain suspicious of them. However, he was still on his toes, probing to see which side of the bridge they stood on. "Are you alright, Douglas?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "I am more than fine, Your Majesty. Just... A little out of breath." £ÛDouglas£Ý However, the same couldn''t be said for Douglas. He who has been directly subjected to the aura of Grey and Yuna now knew how big the difference between he and the two are, his body still trembling from the taste of their power. He could only recall a single time where he felt such a sensation. It was when he was with the General in the battlefields of the Civil War. She is an S-ranker and also one of their honorable allies who overturned the war. He relived such a memory. "I apologize for the late introduction. My name is Philip til Vareon Aldengard. The current King of Aldengard, and this is..." £ÛPhilip£Ý "I am Douglas til Cavidel. It''s a pleasure to meet such great figures." £ÛDouglas£Ý "The pleasure is ours. I am Grey of the Adventurer Party, Aster. I pay my respects to the heroic pillars of Aldengard." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yuna, of Aster. It''s wonderful to meet you, Your Majesty, Sir Doglas." £ÛYuna£Ý Like any other meeting, what came first after the "greetings" was their introductions, the King and Captain of the Royal Guards welcoming Grey and Yuna, and the two accepting their goodwill and paying them their respects. "But Aster, huh... I apologize if this sounds rude, but... I don''t think I have heard of such a party... Have you, Douglas?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "I am afraid I, too, am ignorant of this as well, Your Majesty." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Hahaha. That''s only a matter of course. After all, we came from a very distant place, and it hasn''t been very long since we started adventuring." £ÛGrey£Ý "A very distant place... Would you mind telling us which country it is?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "Of course... It is the Kingdom of Alfrione, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý Shock. Such was the only thing that came towards the two as they heard Grey''s answer. After all, though far away, they also participate in diplomatic relations and trade with Alfrione, even visiting one another''s country from time to time. It was no wonder they haven''t heard of such names. It was only natural since the two literally came from another continent. The heroic tales of the two have yet to reach the continent of Vartes and have yet to spread far. Though, only one thing was the King sure about. They weren''t just ordinary people. It wasn''t just their strength and power as S-rankers, but their bravado and calmness as well. He was sure it wasn''t the first time they met Royalty. "Alfrione, huh... It must have been quite a tiring journey. Would you like to rest before we continue with this meeting?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "We appreciate the concern, Your Majesty. However, I believe what we will be talking about is very urgent. I hope you understand." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... It can''t be helped then... So, what is it that you want to talk about, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna?" £ÛPhilip£Ý The King asked and the atmosphere in the room suddenly changed completely. It was as if he had become a completely different person, his once friendly eyes now gleaming with nothing but seriousness in the face of the two. However, it was more than perfect for Grey and Yuna. The last thing they wanted to do was waste such precious and valuable time with idle talk when there was so much at stake, especially the lives of many. In response... ¡¶Barrier¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ... Grey erected a barrier all throughout the room, completely isolating it from the outside world, from sounds all the way to mana fluctuations. Not even flies can enter the room, much less people who wants to eavesdrop, "This is?! What©`" £ÛDouglas£Ý "Ah, please don''t worry. I just set up a barrier to prevent people from eavesdropping. The last thing we want is people listening in on us, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý The King and the Captain of the Royal Guards wanted to retort against his words, but they couldn''t even open their mouths. Not only was it the truth, even if they did have the intention to harm them, they wouldn''t be able to escape anyway.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Now, the two of them have no other choice left but to listen to Grey and Yuna''s words. Even if they''re not experts on barrier magic, even they could easily tell how high its level was. And as for what Grey used that opportunity for... "If you would permit it.... We would like to eradicate House Schemer from the surface of the world, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý ... He decided to drop a massive bomb which was sure to grab their attention. The atmosphere of the room once again changed, both the King and his trusted aide flinching at the ringing of his words. The young man worded it out calmly and clearly, but the contents of his words were nothing but peaceful. They were words not even the King would dare utter out loud so thoughtlessly, the man''s hands now slightly trembling. "Archduke Grey... You do realize what you just said, don''t you?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "I do, Your Majesty©` Ah, maybe it''s better to make it clear right now... Not just the House of Schemer, but several other houses as well. We are planning to eradicate them before the month ends." £ÛGrey£Ý "Crazy... Are you insane?!" £ÛPhilip£Ý It wasn''t a request, it was a notice. Grey had clearly worded out their intent for the other party to not misunderstand. No matter what the King''s response will be, they would proceed with their goal with firm resolve in their hearts. It was no different from a declaration of war to an entire country, the King unable to keep his real thoughts to himself as he tried to rein in the shock from the young man''s words and tried to maintain his reason in front of such insanity. ¡ºGrey, the King looks agitated...¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºDon''t worry Yuna. Just trust me.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It was reckless, but it was the best method Grey and Yuna could think of. Rather than wasting their time with formalities and such, they''d rather start moving no matter what conclusion the King and his retainers come up with. Even if they oppose the proposal, they will be forced to act once Grey and Yuna start their eradication spree, and sooner or later, more evidence will be explored. Being labeled as crazy was a cheap price for the safety of many. The only problem here is the safety of the citizens once they start their rampage. It was something they decided to leave to the Kingdom. If the King truly treasures his citizens, he would then move the knights to protect the citizens be it from the Evil Duke or from themselves. Even if things turn for the worse, all it would do is stain their reputation. With their strength the way it is, there was no way a single Kingdom could take care of them. It was a bold and risky method only crazy people would think about. "We are still in our right mind, Your Majesty. However... I don''t think we could say the same for Duke Schemer and his followers. Though,.. I do believe you already know of their crimes, correct?" £ÛGrey£Ý "This is not a joking matter, Archduke. If you don''t have any proof©`" £ÛPhilip£Ý "We have proof, Your Majesty... We have solid and irrefutable proof of their crimes. This is the last thing you need, no?" £ÛGrey£Ý The King was about to retort against Grey''s insanity, but before he could, Grey shut him up with the things he has been searching for ever since. The things that he, the King, couldn''t even get his hands on, are now in the hands of some mere youths. Without wasting another precious second, Grey quickly took out a storage ring from his Inventory and threw it towards the King. The latter caught it without a problem, his eyes scrutinizing it with doubt and curiosity. "This is?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "That''s our proof, Your Majesty... Records, papers, ledgers, contracts, and everything you could imagine, it is all stored there. With that, I''m sure you would understand why I gave such a proposal." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s a bold declaration, Archduke." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Hahaha. I''ll take that as a compliment." £ÛGrey£Ý The King''s face was filled with doubt and confusion, but Grey remained unfazed all the same. It was as if he was just toying with the King, dragging him to his flow and making sure he gets caught up in his plans, unable to deny his proposal. "Your Majesty.. I''m sure you already know of this... But there are many lives at stake as we speak. Not just this Kingdom, but the neighboring countries as well. Are you just going to stand by and watch when you can do something about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "What insolence! Archduke, even if you''re our guest, don''t you think you''ve been too rude towards His Majesty?! Please mind your©`" £ÛDouglas£Ý "674... That''s the number of victims we''ve confirmed in the town of Veltofar alone. Of those, we''ve seen over two dozen corpses under the Lord''s mansion... Do you really think we''re the ones playing around here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s...." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Stop it, Douglas. The Archduke is right." £ÛPhilip£Ý "But, Your Majesty!" £ÛDouglas£Ý The Captain of the Royal Guards tried to protect the honor of the King, but when the man himself admitted his faults, there was only so much he could say. All he could do was stay quiet and clench his fists in dissatisfaction. Grey and Yuna were strangers to the Kingdom, yet those strangers have already done more than him in the short stay they have been in Aldengard. How could he not feel powerless when facing such an irrefutable fact? After all, all they lacked was proof. When it comes to power, they have the General, the Captain of the Royal Guards, 2 more High-Rankers, and over 60% of the nobles. It was already much more compared to the Duke which only has 3-High-Rankers and the remainder of the nobles. The Duke''s ace was an A-rank mercenary, but he could easily be taken care of by the General. In terms of politics, they are also overwhelming. Yet there was nothing he could do even after several years had already passed. "All you need to do is give us permission, Your Majesty. We will take care of everything as swiftly as we can." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. You don''t need to do anything. This will all be on us." £ÛYuna£Ý And now, 2 more S-rankers are lending their hands towards them. They have enough firepower to flip the situation battle on its head. It was an opportunity which they wouldn''t be able to come across ever again. While it might be true that they might lose capable knights and soldiers in the process, it would be nothing compared to the thousands of lives of innocent civilians. The choice was already obvious no matter which angle you look at it. "No... We can''t just leave it all to you. I still can''t give you an answer, but I will be sure to consider your offer." £ÛPhilp£Ý "That is more than enough for us, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes... Thank you for your understanding." £ÛPhilip£Ý He had already decided, but there was still a need to notify the other higher-ups of the situation. And there was also a matter of the evidence that they needed to review and see which ones they could use against the Duke. It was subtle, but the King''s whole body was trembling for what lay in front of him. It was a chance to get rid of all evil and rotten parts of the Kingdom all at once. It was something to be thankful of, however... "I am very grateful for your help, Archduke Grey, Archduchess Yuna, however... May I ask why... Why are you helping us?" £ÛPhilip£Ý ... One question weighed down on his mind unlike any other. Many would think that the two might do it for favors or rewards, but the King couldn''t sense such a desire on them. Rather, it was the opposite. They were all too clean. "Hm? Do we need a reason to? We''re just doing what we can as people who can make a change. That''s all there is to it." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... We can''t stand the sight of those disturbing bastards. They are just too disgusting to be left alone. Parasites that''s needed to be rid of." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''re just cleaning up trash, right¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý And the King was right. Neither Grey nor Yuna desires for wealth, fame, or honor. They are simply doing what they can while they can, to make the world a better place even a little... Or in this case, bring about a drastic change. The King has yet to know more about them, but after hearing their answers and seeing the sincere expressions on their faces, his impression of them has soared leaps and bounds. He now knows just what kind of people they were. "Oh, right! Before I forget, Your Majesty, we have something else to talk about... It might take a little while though...." £ÛGrey£Ý "... That''s fine. What is it about..." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Actually... About the case in Veltofar..." £ÛGrey£Ý Acting unusually meek compared to before, Grey and Yuna then started explaining what sort of things happened in Veltofar in their brief stay there. From how they got into trouble to how they clashed against the Viscount. Of course, they also left some details behind like their abilities and such, only talking about the details which everyone already knows of and something that won''t come biting them in the future. The King listened to them attentively. They also talked about the fact that they might or might not have killed the Lord whilst they were doing their little investigation, acting like little children who were about to be scolded. It was a stark contrast from how bold they were before. "I see... So that''s how you got your hands on this evidence... I see..." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Yeah, but... We won''t get in trouble with this, right? After all... We did kill a noble and beat up some knights while we''re at it..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Normally, you would, but if what you''re saying is all true then there''s no need to worry. That bastard deserves it. I would have killed him myself if I could." £ÛPhilip£Ý Hearing the King''s words, the two could finally heave a sigh of relief. They have been too reckless, after all. It was a good thing that the King was understanding, and that they won''t be labeled as criminals once everything is over. "As for the criminal organizations you were talking about. You also don''t have to worry about it. We''ll send reinforcement as soon as we can." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Ah... Did we not tell you? We already took care of all of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh...?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "Ehh...?" £ÛDouglas£Ý Both the King and the Captain of the Royal Guards were at a loss as soon as they realized Grey''s words. They thought they were just joking at first, but seeing how the young man''s face remained the same. It was not the case. "Di... Didn''t you just say you interrogated the Lord this morning...?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "Well, it was a lot of work but it wasn''t too difficult. We just cleaned them up one after another. There shouldn''t be any more of them left." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... There were a lot of knights involved with them as well. They''re not very strong though. They were all just small fries. Nothing too serious." £ÛYuna£Ý "I... I see... That''s a relief then..." £ÛPhilip£Ý Or so he says, but the King could barely keep his wits with him after hearing such words. It was simply too absurd and bewildering. The more he thought about it, the more his head started to ache. He stopped thinking soon after. After that, the two parties then talked about a lot of things and dealt with the easier problems they could right now, the King then giving them a room in the castle for their stay and for an easier way to find them. It wasn''t too long before they finished their meeting, the King looking much better and relieved than before, now knowing that true peace was just in reach. He couldn''t thank Grey and Yuna enough for such bright and glimmering hope. "Then, we''ll be taking our leave now, Your Majesty... And, about earlier, I apologize for being too rude. It was a necessity, you see." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha! A necessity, you say? Don''t worry, I don''t hold grudges over such petty reasons. You can rest assured, Archduke, Archduchess." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Hahaha. Then, we bid you farewell, Your Majesty," £ÛGrey£Ý "See you next time, Your Majesty." £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Grey and Yuna soon took their leave, dispelling the large barrier over the throne room with a flick of the fingers. Peace and silence reigned over the room once more, only two silent figures remaining inside. "Haah... Thank God nothing happened... It would have been a disaster if S-rankers were to engage in a battle..." £ÛPhilip£Ý It was only then that the King was able to relax his shoulders and crack his stiff neck. He could finally heave a lengthy sigh, his heart feeling calm... However.. The same couldn''t be said for the Captain of the Royal Guards who was now trembling. "Y.., Your Majesty... This might sound absurd... But those people... Archduke Grey and Archduchess Yuna... The two of them... They aren''t S-rankers..." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Huh? Douglas, what do you mean... Are you saying they faked their ranks...? That''s impossible. Didn''t you just feel their auras just now?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "No, that''s not what I meant, Your Majesty... It was only for a short moment, but I felt very clearly... The absolute and insurmountable gap between us... How powerless I was before the two of them..." £ÛDouglas£Ý He managed to stay calm before, but the whole time, his heart was actually racing like a mad stallion and his body was trembling ever so slightly. It took him his all just trying to keep himself calm in the face of such monsters. The Captain of the Royal Guards, an A-ranker, was trembling before such youths who aren''t even the age of 20 yet. No matter how one thinks about it, it was too ridiculous, however, the pale color on his face was no joke. "It was as if I was just an insignificant and useless ant before them... Even with the General, I didn''t feel like this powerless... They aren''t just S-rankers, You Majesty... Calamity-Class! They''re Calamity-Class Rankers!" £ÛDouglas£Ý Shouted the Captain of the Royal Guards with absolute certainty whilst tension and anxiety was painted over his face. They were words which made the King''s heart sink, a bewildered expression blooming over his face. "Calamity-Class... You do know that is not a joking matter, right Douglas? Are you absolutely certain of your words?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "I swear it in my honor as the Captain of the Royal Guards! The words that I uttered were the truth, and only the truth! Dare I to lie in front of Your Majesty, may this fool be punished and smitten by the heavens!" £ÛDouglas£Ý There was no use trying to deny it. With such a resolute answer coming from the Captain of the Royal Guards, there was no way the King could just simply dismiss such a thought. His body soon started to tremble. "Haha... Hahaha... So we had no choice from the start, huh..." £ÛPhilip£Ý It was only then that the King realized just how fruitless trying to negotiate with them was. Even if he refused their offer, they would still wreak havoc throughout the whole Kingdom and all they could do is watch powerlessly as they did so. But perhaps the most important part to take note of was just how ridiculous the allies that he just managed to get by chance were. Being their enemies was the last thing he wanted to do. As it would only spell nothing but ruin. "How ridiculous... Just what did we get ourselves into?" £ÛPhilip£Ý CHAPTER 419 END Chapter 420: Waiting and Wandering About CLOP CLOP CLOP CLOP Steps and strides echoed throughout the corridors, accompanied by the fluttering of clothes and the flapping of thick garments as the winds wafted throughout the Royal Castle, carrying the scent of flowers and stone bricks along with them. It was a bright sunny day, two pairs of pretty and curious eyes lingering all throughout the place, monotonous silence ringing in their ears. Two figures were led by another in a massive maze of bricky walls and heavy pillars. "Dear Guests, we have arrived. This is the room His Majesty has provided you," "Ah, yeah... Thanks for guiding us." £ÛGrey£Ý "It was my pleasure. Then, I will be taking my leave now. If you ever need anything, please don''t hesitate to ring the bell. Have a good day." The maid soon left the two to their own devices, still curious about the castle and still puzzled on what else they should be doing. They soon opened up the doors to their room, and headed inside the guest room prepared for them. It was grand and massive, as to be expected of the Royal Castle. There were all sorts of luxurious furniture and items all over the place, laid out masterfully to show off both variation and harmony, a sense of flow present in the room. Even amongst the guest rooms Grey and Yuna had been to before, maybe because of the different culture in Aldengard, it was the most unique thus far, both in sense of architecture and arts, the people placing great emphasis on floral motifs and complex geometric patterns across the boards. "Ohh¡«. This looks totally different from the guest rooms in Alfrione Royal Castle. It feels... kind of... erm... complex...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Well, we''re still in Vartes, after all. And is it just me or... Aren''t they too over the top with their treatment for us here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I also think that... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý It seems like hospitality was also placed on much greater importance in Aldengard than the other places. It was not that the previous castles were horrible, but rather, the current one was simply too grand... Everything in the room cost a huge sum. There wasn''t just one room as well. It was like they were in a small house complete with baths, comfort rooms, balconies, walk-in closets, and little compartments which would only make their stay better. It was like a totally luxurious hotel. Now that they''re here, they feel a little bad for the Sugar Pie. It hasn''t even been 2 days since they''ve stayed there yet here they are, already enjoying another stay in another place. They already told them beforehand, but they still feel guilty. "Mmn... The bed is very fluffy too. I feel like I''ll sink in fluffiness." £ÛYuna£Ý "Please don''t©` No, actually, I guess now would be the perfect time for that. We''ll be busy sooner or later, after all. We might as well enjoy ourselves today." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? I can just laze around today?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Enjoy yourself, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý It hasn''t been long since Grey and Yuna finished their meeting with the King, and now, all they have to do is wait for a reply to come. Though, as it stands, it might not even take them that long, considering the urgency of the situation. Still, that leaves them with a lot of free time in their hands that they have no idea what to do with. They could just simply laze around as they originally planned, but even with the young lady now in bed, she can''t seem to clear her mind and relax herself. After all, they knew full well what was happening but there was nothing they could do about it for now. It wasn''t the first time, but it certainly doesn''t make them feel any better. Rather, it makes the day even more bland and boring. "Grey... I love you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, don''t say that just because you''re bored." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... You''re no fun¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý In fact, the day was so boring, Yuna could only think of nonsense as she lay down the soft and fluffy bed. There was not a hint of emotion in her voice, her eyes simply staring at the beautiful painting in the canopy above her. Well, it''s not like Grey doesn''t understand her. Usually, they have rough plans on what to do before visiting the place but now, it was a little different. They weren''t planning on heading to the capital yet, after all, much less the Royal Castle. "Then, should we head outside the castle and explore for a bit? I heard there''s a lot of exciting sights here in Cargellion. There''s also the sea nearby." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«. That sounds exciting¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but her voice was monotonous as can be, clearly not having any sort of motivation yet as she continued to think ahead of what they''ll be experiencing over the next few days, maybe even weeks. It was truly unlike her. "Grey, I''m too lazy to stand up. Please carry me." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, at least one thing was consistent and that she was still clingy and spoiled when alone with Grey. The young man could only heave a lengthy sigh, soon heading towards the young lady and giving her a light flick on the forehead. After which, with no real plans in mind, the two then decided to head out of the room. Of course, they also made sure to arrange their belongings and fix their luggage into place before heading out and exploring the new city before them. It hasn''t been long since they started and Yuna''s expressions slowly started getting brighter, her eyes once again filled with curiosity and anticipation. After all, such a gloomy expression really doesn''t suit her. She was more beautiful smiling. "Hm? You''re chuckling... Is there something on my face?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, nothing. Don''t think too much about it." £ÛGrey£Ý Without further ado, Grey and Yuna headed out of the Royal Castle, and into the Noble''s District, then the Inner District, and finally, the Outer District. A bustling and familiar sight greeted them, people buzzing about like busy bees. It was bright and colorful, the merchants moving about their cargo, the flower shop owners taking care of their flowers, the stall owners enticing the customers, and the newspaper boy selling newspapers across the streets. It was so bright, one wouldn''t even think that they were facing a problem right now, only faces of innocence and cheerfulness floating throughout the place as the people went on with their daily lives as they usually do. "Oh! The young man and miss over there! Would you like to buy some skewers?" One of the stall owners called out to them as they were staring out into the distance, and along his stalls were freshly grilled skewers looking very juicy and delicious, it was practically inviting them to have a bite and taste the goodness. Yuna, whose mind was once filled with worries, was now distracted by the skewers cooking before them, her mouth opened a little, drooling ever so subtly. Grey couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight, finding his fianc¨¦e cute once again. "You should reply when someone''s asking you a question, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, right! W-We''ll have 5©` No, 10 skewers, please!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohhh! Good thinking, Young Miss! That would be 5 kiels each!" There was no time to waste. As soon as Yuna snapped back to her senses, she then headed towards the stall and Grey followed behind her. She took out a couple coins, bought some skewers, and dug in soon after. "Mmn¡«! So delicious! It''s juicy, sweet, but also a little sour! The meat is tender and the sauce coating is also fragrant! This is amazing, Mister!" £ÛYuna£Ý Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Hahaha! I''m glad you liked it! We''re also selling other foods other than skewers. Would you like to have a try at them, Young Miss?" "Ah! That''s right! Then, we''ll have......" £ÛYuna£Ý In just a quick moment, the Young Lady''s expressions turned a complete 180, and she was now cheerful as can be. She pointed at one food after another, buying some tasty snacks and having a taste of them soon after. "Here, Grey! Have a taste of these Glazed Chicken Drumsticks! They''re super-duper good! I''m sure you''ll love it!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what''s a date without a little bit of flirting? Yuna also fawned over Grey and fed him all sorts of delicious foods she found, the young man enjoying the exquisite and explosive tastes of the dishes the market stalls had to offer. There weren''t just meat dishes like skewers and drumsticks, but a variation of local delicacies and specialties as well, from soup, stew, salads, noodles, bread, desserts, and a lot more, each one tasting different, but just as delicious as any other. Like the other towns and cities before it, the Royal Capital also served them a couple of dishes overflowing with spice, and creaminess, their taste buds exploding with all sorts of flavors as they went around the market with smiles on their faces. But perhaps what Yuna enjoyed the most were the light and simple snacks often eaten by kids as they ran around the streets. There were lots of sweets and candies offered here and there, Yuna buying heaps of them as per usual. "Ah! Grey, look, your tongue has turned blue!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yours have also turned orange, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? Let''s take a picture then! I want to make a scrapbook later!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t even take them an hour, and Yuna''s expressions were already brighter than the sun above them. The plan to laze around was great, but Grey couldn''t be any more pleased that they didn''t. After all, Yuna''s smiles are the best in the world. Just like that, time passed by quickly and the sun continued to climb down the blue sky. Grey and Yuna continued strolling all over the Royal Capital, strolling aimlessly to wherever their feet took them and simply enjoying themselves. Well, they were wandering aimlessly when they coincidentally came across a large board where a map of the city was displayed. There seems to be quite a few of them scattered throughout the city, marking out special places and coordinates. "Hmm... What a shame... They don''t display many tourist spots here..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Should we head to the beach then? Sunset is still quite some time away, but it''s better than just staying here and doing nothing, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nng... But I still want to explore the city..." £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately for them, the Royal Capital was so big, only the very grand and famous locations in the Royal Capital get marked out by the map. For the smaller things that they have yet to try, it was very difficult trying to find them. "Big Bro! Big Sis! Are you looking for a good place?" £Û???£Ý And just when they were troubled, a young and high-pitched voice came calling out to them. They soon turned around and saw a young boy wearing very casual clothes and pointy fox ears protruding from his head and a fluffy tail behind him. He had a small stature, barely reaching the height of 120 centimeters and obviously smaller than his peers. He seemed to be about 9 or 10 years of age, a cheerful and smiling expression plastered on his youthful place, "Ah, yeah... We are looking for some nice tourist spots..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, you talked to the right guy! I know all sorts of places here in the Royal Capital! Whether it be places with great views, inns, or alleys. I know them all!" £Û???£Ý As it seems, the little boy was some sort of guide in the Royal Capital who takes people into all sorts of locations and also tours them if the need arises. He was like a little tour guide, clearly experienced with dealing with people. "Ah! It won''t be for free, of course! I have a charge of 20 kiels!" £Û???£Ý And... His charging fee was extremely cheap. It may be because he''s just a child or that he was extremely polite, but normally, tour guides would charge at least 5 times the amount for touring people, and there is an increment after some time as well. Grey and Yuna don''t know the situation surrounding the child, but they could more or less guess what''s happening. After all, it doesn''t seem like he''s the only tour guide around. Charging a cheap sum might be the only way to earn some money. "Umm... You''re a tour guide, right? The name''s Grey, and this is Yuna. We''re still new to the Capital, so we don''t really know much. Nice to meet you." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes! Nice to meet you too, my name is Neil!" £ÛNeil£Ý "Fufufu! Neil, was it? What a nice name. Nice, to meet you, Neil!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A-Ah, thank you, Big Sis..." £ÛNeil£Ý It seems like he was a good and polite child as well, acting all meek and sky from one simple compliment from Yuna. With his personality like that, he would have probably still agreed to a lower price if the customers tried to haggle with him. Grey and Yuna really weren''t planning on taking a tour guide with them, but with the situation as it is, they would feel bad declining the young child''s offer. It was only 20 kiels, anyway. They already spent way more from food alone. "Niel, was it... Can you take us to a place somewhere fun? Oh, and for the charge you mentioned... Here, you can fake this." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna are often thrifty with money unless it comes to food and presents, but they aren''t stingy. Grey quickly whipped out a bronze coin, worth a hundred kiels, and tossed it over Neil, the young boy then catching it clumsily. "Th-This is...! A bronze coin?! S-Sorry, but I can''t have something th-this big! I-I don''t have any change with me right now! S-So©`" £ÛNeil£Ý "Hahaha! You can keep the change, Neil." £ÛGrey£Ý "B-But... This is such a large amount,.. I can''t possibly have something so valuable... A hundred kiels... That''s far too large for payment..." £ÛNeil£Ý He really was a polite child, shaken at the mere sight of the bronze coin and trying to convince Grey and Yuna to just pay him his usual charge. He was both confused and flustered, clearly not knowing how to handle such a sudden and unexpected situation. "Don''t worry. It''s not much anyway. and, tell you what... If we have a ton of fun, we''ll pay you another bronze coin or two." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Didn''t you say you''re the right guy for us? So use what you got, Neil." £ÛYuna£Ý "... O-Okay! I''ll do my best!" £ÛNeil£Ý It wasn''t long before the young boy agreed, a bring smile blooming on his face. With his newfound enthusiasm, he then led Grey and Yuan all around the city, giving them directions on where to go and what spots are best for what purposes. For the first attraction, the young boy kept his promise and brought Grey and Yuna to someplace dun. it was a place where a certain sport was played, something the two rarely saw, and something quite popular with the people. "Oh, Neil! Looks like you''re bringing some customers again! Good job!" "Thanks, Mister! I''ll be going in now!" £ÛNeil£Ý And as it seems, it wasn''t the first time Neil has led people to the place. Rather, he was already so acquainted with the staff and the owner that he was let in without any entrance fees. It seems to be some sort of thanks for bringing in customers. WHOOOHOOO!! WAAHHH¡«'' OOHHHHHH¡«! Inside the venue, a cacophony of cheers and applause echoed throughout the air, tons of birds flying around in circles, triangles, all sorts of formations. They looked like a could of black, flowing smoothly like the gentle streams of the forest. It was a bird show©` or so one would think at first, but if one takes a closer look, the birds weren''t normal ones, but birds of prey who are the terrors of the wild. It wasn''t a bird show where sweet and little birds shows off, but something much more. "Woah¡«! Are those eagles?! It''s my first time seeing them!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? We''ve seen all sorts of eagles before though?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un, but not a normal one! They were all just big and bulky birds!" £ÛYuna£Ý What the place offered was falconry, a sport focused on training and hunting small critters with birds of prey. And for the performance, not only will the birds hunt a few small animals, they would also be demonstrating various formations just like now. The trainer blowed his whistle and the birds were alerted. He then blew a couple more times in a specific pattern and different pitch, the birds then following his lead and changing their formation, dancing in the air to the beat of his whistles. Normally, birds of prey are territorial animals, however, it seems that the trainer had trained them enough to get along with one another. Rather than fighting amongst one another, they cooperated very cleanly, each one alert as can be. He waved his hands to the right and the birds flew towards the right, making a loop de loop all the while. He then snapped his fingers next and the birds scattered. He clapped and they screeched, diving towards the dummies with their sharp talons. "Ohh!! They took down all the dummies! Amazing!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Looks like they''ve been trained for several years already. I believe they can take down an Orc if they work together." £ÛGrey£Ý "They actually can, Big Bro! It''s part of the show! Or at least, sometimes... Today, though, it seems like they''re only doing some goblins." £ÛNeil£Ý "That''s still very interesting. I''m even looking forward to it more now" £ÛGrey£Ý The trainer waved his hands once more and the birds flew like a sweeping wave. He then put his fingers inside his mouth and with a quick whistle, all the birds stopped flying and rushed towards his side, the biggest one landing on his arm. Soon another figure entered the room, her footsteps echoing throughout the place and soon stood opposite of the falconry trainer. She raised her hands up and started to mumble a couple words, a storm of mana brewing soon after. ¡¶Horde: Goblin!¡· There weren''t just one or two, but six whole goblins which were summoned to the show, all of them screeching and roaring like wild and feral animals. They looked at the trainer all at the same, then rushing towards him with great vigor. However, the trainer didn''t just sit still and with a flick of his fingers, the birds started to shriek and fly once more, charging towards the goblins whilst pointing out their sharp and deadly talons heading towards the goblins'' way, The goblins didn''t stand at all, the birds simply tore them apart with their sharp and deadly talons, some even taking them high up in the air before brutally dropping them towards the ground, their bones shattering like brittle glass. The birds eliminated the goblins one after another, and before long, the birds landed on the ground where the trainer fed them their rewards. A pandemonium of cheers and applause echoed even louder, the people excited as can be. "Wooah¡«! That was fantastic! I want to see it again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hehehe! What did I tell you, Big Sis, Big Bro? This place is fun, right" £ÛNeil£Ý "Un! Very! It''s a little brutal... But it was fun and novel!" £ÛGrey£Ý Time passed a little more, and after dealing with the birds of prey, Grey and Yuna once again followed Neil towards a couple nice attractions from something very simple like the library to the secret spots only a few people know of. Of course, what''s the most fun were the new and exciting things they have never seen before like hound racing, Aldendardian-Style wrestling, tall temples, sports which resemble soccer, and so much more to experience. Neil also brought Grey and Yuna to the stables, but as one would expect, the two immediately declined the offer as soon as they heard of it. They could still remember their first experience with it, and it wasn''t too pretty. "Then, just a to the left, we''ll have©`" £ÛNeil£Ý GRUUUMMMBBLLLEEEEE¡«¡« And just when the sun was about to set over the horizon, a loud rumble came out of nowhere. It wasn''t Grey nor was it Yuna. It was none other Neil whose face was now bright red from embarrassment, holding his stomach with his little hands. "Fufufu! Let''s take a short break and eat early dinner, shall we? Our treat!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was a little unexpected, but there was nothing they could do about it. Having early dinner isn''t a bad thing, anyway. Without wasting any more time, Grey and Yuna then started buying dinner for the three of them, excited as can be. Neil was a little hesitant at first, not wanting to burden the two, but with a little bit of insistence and perseverance, they managed to convince the young boy to take a bite and join them for dinner. It was a fantastic time. "Mmn¡«! So delicious¡«! I''ve always been wanting this before! So this is how it tastes like! No wonder people love it! It''s really delicious!" £ÛNeil£Ý "Fufufu! Just eat as much as you like." £ÛYuna£Ý The young boy was smiling from ear to ear as he wolfed down the dishes before them. He was very lively and cheerful, it looks like he hasn''t been eating the whole day©` No, it might actually be the case. From how he approached them, his cheap fee, his familiarity with the city and shop owners, his stamina which lasts him several hours of walking, and even his reactions right now... Grey and Yuna had been suspecting something was off... "Anyway, Neil. It''s already getting late. Won''t your parents be worried?" £ÛYuna£Ý ... And it seems like their guess was right. As soon as Yuna asked the question, Neil suddenly flinched and stopped eating, turning meek all of a sudden. There was an awkward smile on his face, his eyes looking crestfallen. "... No, they won''t... I don''t have any parents anymore... They died at war..." £ÛNeil£Ý "Oh... Oh... I see... Sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý "No, it''s okay. Big Sis is just caring for me anyway. And it''s not like I''m sad. I was so young when it happened, I don''t even remember their faces anymore." £ÛNeil£Ý He was so bright and cheerful, but deep inside, there was something heavy than he''s carrying on his shoulder. They have almost forgotten, but the Civil War ended just not too long ago, and its scars are still present in the hearts of people. It was hard for both Grey and Yuna to lose their family, but unlike them, Neil has no one to rely on by himself. If he doesn''t want to starve to death, he must work harder than others his age and make sure to not be eaten by the strong. "Hmm... Aren''t there orphanages around here? Aren''t they helping?" £ÛGrey£Ý "They are, but there are too many children who''ve been orphaned by the War. Rather than myself, I ought to give the spot to those younger and weaker than me." £ÛNeil£Ý "You''re still a child, you know? Don''t be too hard on yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "It is hard... And there are times I sleep on an empty stomach. But... I''m still happy that I''m alive. I''m able to meet new people and experience new things. I''m sure, if I hold on for long enough... Things will surely get better!" £ÛNeil£Ý Yet despite the cruelty and harshness of the world, the young boy still manages to hold on and smile brightly as if he doesn''t have a single problem in the world. A smile so bright, it was painful to see. At the same time... ¡ºGrey... I''ve decided... I will crush Duke Schemer and everyone involved in this matter. I will make sure that not a single one of them will be left and make sure that no other children will suffer like Neil... No matter what it takes.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ... Yuna''s already resolute resolve was steeled even further. Now, she was burning with determination to wipe out all the trash they would find and uproot them from the deepest roots. There was no room for forgiveness. ¡º... Yeah... Let''s do that...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It may be a small step, but it was a step to make a difference. It may take them some time, but they want to make Neil''s dream a reality. To make the world a better place... It sounds childish, but strangely endearing at the same time... "Hahaha. That''s right, things will get better someday." £ÛGrey£Ý "So that''s why, you must eat a lot today so you''ll grow up healthy and see that world for yourself. Isn''t that right, Neil?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Y-Yeah!" £ÛNeil£Ý CHAPTER 420 END Chapter 421: Unforgivable Atrocities CRASH CRASH THRASH BANG BANG Tables were flipped, plates were broken, utensils flew left and right, and porcelain vases broke one after another. The symphony of chaos and madness continued to play, mad screams and shouts ringing once in a while. A single figure was thrashing about, his eyes red with anger and his arms swinging around without any hints of hesitation, wasting away the delicious dishes displayed atop the dining table, a perfect course ruined in but a minute. "That king! That damn fool! Why is he so hardheaded?! That bastard!" £ÛArslan£Ý The one thrashing about was none other than Duke Schemer, letting his anger out and destroying a perfect dinner just because his wife mentioned the King''s name whilst he dined, his pride hurting after remembering the humiliation. It has been several hours since he had an audience with the King, yet he was still hung up over the fact that the latter opposed his plans. There was no sense of reason left in his mind, his bald head shedding even more hair from frustration. There were maids, butlers, and servants present, but all remained quiet at the sight. Some of the broken off shards flew off and scarred the face of the servants, but even then, they didn''t flinch and remained standing as blood trickled down their faces. It wasn''t the first time the servants experienced their lord''s outburst, and even now, all they could do was remain still and be quiet. Their wounds hurt, but if they were to even utter a single word, they would suffer much worse. It was better to stay quiet. "And that damn Douglas too! Who does he think he is?! He''s only a mere Marquess! How dare he stand up to a Duke like myself?!" £ÛArslan£Ý "D... Dear... P-Please calm down. You''re scaring the©`" £ÛDuchess£Ý "Calm down?! Do you think I can calm down after suffering such humiliation! And you! How dare you bring up the King''s name in front of me?!" £ÛArslan£Ý "D-Dear, I didn''t mean to©`" £ÛDuchess£Ý SLAAAAAPPPPPP The Duchess couldn''t even finish her words, when suddenly, the Duke''s heavy hand came out of nowhere and slapped her across the face. A sharp and agonizing pain ran through her face, her cheeks swollen and bruised soon after. Even the Duchess wasn''t safe in the Duke''s outburst, openly hurting her in front of the servants, and their children and grandchildren. Yet there was not a trace of regret in the Duke''s eyes, only disdain and rage as he looked down on the Duchess. "Then stay quiet as you should, and live as you have always done so. Or is it that you''re challenging my authority, Duchess?" £ÛArslan£Ý "N... No... I wouldn''t dare to, Your Grace." £ÛDuchess£Ý "Then you should have stayed quiet like that in the beginning. Tsk!" £ÛArslan£Ý The Duchess wanted to cry from the pain, but she suppressed her emotions as much as she could, not wanting to make matters any worse and agitate her husband even more, and risk even having her children and grandchildren harmed. Arslan was already a cruel and greedy man when he was just a Count, but now that he holds the position of a Duke, he has become more oppressive and abusive. His words became the law in his house, and those who disobeys will be punished. What''s even worse, is that it wasn''t just him. Some of his children had also strayed down a dark path due to their influence, their oldest grandchild engaged in various crimes like harassment and drugs despite still being a teenager. No matter how one looked at it, the House of Schemer was a den of evil which all stemmed from the Duke''s greediness. Only the Duchess tried to correct their ways, but even her children looked at her with scornful eyes. It was hopeless. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "Your Grace, a quest has come looking for you." "Hah?! Who is it at this time?!" £ÛArslan£Ý "It''s Sir Gael, Your Grace." And just when the Duke''s anger was overflowing, a servant came knocking on the door and informed him of the arrival of a guest. He was about to throw yet another tantrum, only stopping the moment he heard the visitor''s name. He thought for a while and heaved a lengthy sigh soon after. As if nothing major had just happened, he then started fixing his clothing, then acting calm and composed as if he didn''t just slap his wife and ruined the dining table. "Bring him to the drawing room, and make sure to serve him the best refreshments. Tell him I will be there in a few minutes." £ÛArslan£Ý "Is there anything more you wish to add, Your Grace." "No, that much is enough. Just make sure he''s comfortable and tend to all his demands if needed to. Cater him with the best we have." £ÛArslan£Ý "Understood, Your Grace." The servant listened to the Duke''s words and after taking note of everything, he then took off to follow the Duke''s instructions. As for the Duke, he took a final check to see if his clothing was good enough and patted some dust away. He then looked at his wife with arrogant and scornful eyes, his gaze then swimming to his children, grandchildren, and the servants, making sure not a single one of them says a single word about what just happened. All were quiet from the pressure. "Make sure you all take care of the mess here. I don''t want to see even a speck of stain or dust when I come back. Do I make myself clear?" £ÛArslan£Ý """By your will, Your Grace.""" A final look on the dining room, the Duke clicked his tongue before heading off the dining room and leaving everyone to themselves. Silence soon reigned over the room and a heavy atmosphere loomed all throughout the halls. One after another, the Duke''s children and grandchildren soon started heading out of the Dining Hall, mumbling curses and clicking their tongues under their breaths. Most of them didn''t even bat the Duchess an eye, passing by without any sympathy. Soon, the servants started moving their hands in silence, slowly cleaning up the hall and making sure the Duke''s words were kept true. Otherwise, it would be their blood staining the floors and walls, their heads flying off their bodies. "Mother, are you alright? Let''s have your face treated. Your cheeks are swollen again... Someone, call a doctor here©`" £Û???£Ý "No, it''s okay... Prioritize the cleaning up of the Dining Hall first. We don''t know when your father will be back. We must avoid another outburst." £ÛDuchess£Ý "... Yes, Mother..." £Û???£Ý Thankfully, there was still someone to take care of the Duchess. It was the youngest son of the Duke, and also the only one who grew realizing how cruel and messed up their family situation was. A man who only bears loathing towards his father. He wanted his mother to be free of the chains which were tying her down and making her suffer, but he was powerless, only able to watch her suffer like a broken doll. He hates such a side of him, clenching his fists in anger as he cursed himself. ''Please wait a little longer, Mother... I promise to set you free...'' £Û???£Ý Thought the young man as he clenched his fists tightly and looked at the figure of his father walking away, a strong flame of determination burning in his heart. He may be powerless on his own, but there was still something he could do about it. As for the man who was the subject of his intense loathing, he doesn''t even pay them any attention. He continued walking towards the drawing room, the servants bowing before him as he passed by, not daring to look him in the eyes.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Before long, he finally arrived at the drawing room, a servant opening up the doors for him. As soon as it was opened, he was greeted by a gorgeous gentleman, his green hair fluttering in the wind as he drank a fragrant cup of tea. "It has been a while, hasn''t it, Sir Gael?" £ÛArslan£Ý "Yes. It has been a while, indeed, Your Grace... Though, it seems you don''t look too well? Did something unpleasant perhaps happen?" £ÛGael£Ý "Tsk! Don''t even talk about it! My day has been extremely terrible." £ÛArslan£Ý The Duke clicked his tongue once again, once again remembering the scenes which had transpired throughout the day. However, unlike before when his wife asked him about it, he didn''t lash out and simply showed an expression of disdain on his face. Following the gentleman''s question, he then started retelling the tale of how his day has been starting from his audience to the King up until the unpleasantness in the Dining Hall, twisting his words to turn it greatly into his favor. "I see... It seems like His Majesty is quite stubborn..." £ÛGael£Ý "You can say that again. He should be listening to me as his senior. If it wasn''t for me, would he be on that throne right now? Am I correct, Sir Gael?" £ÛArslan£Ý "Yes. You''re absolutely correct, Your Grace." £ÛGael£Ý Or so he says, but there was disdain and disappointment hidden between his words, his inner thoughts greatly looking down on the Duke as if he was nothing but a piece of trash worth less than an insignificant worm crawling on the ground. With the intelligence of the Duke, there was no way he was able to think up such schemes and accomplish what he did on his own. All the strategies and all the moves of the Duke were thought up by a single man... The very same gentleman before him. Gael was the mastermind behind the Duke''s success and also the mind behind all the operations. If it wasn''t for him, not only would the Duke still be a Count, he would be amongst the exterminated families who were executed by the current Kung. ''Haah... What a foolish man... I wonder how he managed to survive in high society with the brain of a monkey... It''s nothing short of a miracle.'' £ÛGael£Ý As for the identity of the wise gentleman before him, his real identity was "Gaelister til Rofelier", a man who once belonged to the Rofelier Viscomital House, a ruined house which was destroyed by the King''s forces during the Civil War©` or so how it went... But in reality, it was actually Gael who planned the fall of his own house, borrowing the power of the Duke to crush it without mercy and erasing his existence along the records. He was a dead man in the eyes of the world. He was a narcissist and perfectionist who hated associating himself with those he views as inferior to him, and thus the destruction of his house. He also hates associating with the Duke, but there was little he could do about it. He needs to make use of the fool while he still can. All for the sake of his goals. "And the worst part is! After my audience, the informants said he met up with some other people for a long time! He was clearly disregarding me!" £ÛArslan£Ý "Hm? Was he meeting with great people?" £ÛGael£Ý "What great people?! They were just brats! One of them was a black-haired young man while the other was a silver-haired woman! An elf at that!" £ÛArlsan£Ý "Hm? A black-haired man and a silver-haired elf...?" £ÛGael£Ý The Duke has been mumbling nonsense for a while, but finally, he spoke of some words interesting to Gael. The latter faintly remembers such familiar descriptions ringing in his ears, only a pair of figures coming to mind. Just this morning, he heard a report about two foreign S-rank Adventurers which suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They were also still youths as the Duke has mentioned, coming out to be Heroes in another continent after further investigation. ''No... That shouldn''t be possible...'' £ÛGael£Ý However, Gael quickly dismissed the thought. Even if they''re S-rankers, the distance between Veltofar and the Royal Capital is over a thousand kilometers. Even with their speed, it shouldn''t have been possible to cross the gap in just half a day. Moreover, if such great figures had entered the Royal Capital, it would have reached his ears by now and they wouldn''t be able to have an audience with the King without any prior notice. No matter how he thinks about it, it was very unlikely. "Well, enough about those pests. How is the project going?" £ÛArslan£Ý "It''s been going great, Your Grace. There''s still some materials lacking, but we should be able to finish it without any problems." £ÛGael£Ý "Finally, some good news. Just tell me if you need anything. I''ll make sure to provide all the funds and materials needed. I have already tasked some people to bring us fresh ingredients. They should arrive sooner or later." £ÛArslan£Ý "Oh! As expected of Your Grace. You really are fantastic!" £ÛGael£Ý "Of course, I am! After all, once all this is over, I will be the King©` No, I will be the Emperor of Vartes! I will be the most powerful in the world! Kuhahaha!" £ÛArslan£Ý The Duke opened his mouth and busted out a maniacal laughter which reverberated throughout the drawing room. His laughter even pierced through the walls, the Duke seeming to announce his malevolent plan to the world. It was annoying to put up with his arrogance and how stuck up he was, but Gael still maintained a friendly smile, even applauding the Duke to flatter him. Once he is done using him, he''ll make sure to dispose of him as well. ''That''s right, laugh while you still can, fool... Let''s see how long you''ll last..." £ÛGael£Ý However, now was still not the time for it. Though he was stupid and insufferable, there was still some use for him. It was only a matter of time, after all. He might as well enjoy seeing the stupid Duke dance in the palm of his hands. It was entertaining. "Oh right, Your Grace, I brought something for you." £ÛGael£Ý "Hm? A present? That''s unusual of you." £ÛArslan£Ý "Hahaha. Well... Let''s just say it''s a special occasion." £ÛGael£Ý Said the narcissistic gentleman as he took out something from his storage ring. It was a small box which looked unchangingly similar to that of ring boxes. It looked quite simple to be a present for a Duke, but strangely enough, the latter wasn''t angry. The Duke didn''t hesitate and received the present, opening it soon after. As soon as he did, his eyes were attracted by the little present stored inside, his eyes scrutinizing it carefully. A dark and ominous smile soon bloomed on his face. "Kukuku... You never disappoint me, Sir Gael." £ÛArslan£Ý "It''s my greatest pleasure, Your Grace." £ÛGael£Ý The evil gentleman bowed his head as the Duke praised him, an even more ominous glint glimmering inside his eyes. There was no trace of light nor warmth in his eyes, just like a cold and stormy night during the harsh and deadly winters. Whilst the Duke continued to dwell about his fascination with the little present Gael gave him, the latter shifted his eyes towards the window, his eyes gazing subtly on the waxing moon. A smile bloomed on his face. ... Eyes shifted left and right, jumping from word to word and from sentence to sentence as they read through several dozen pages and a mountain of documents. There were reports, accounts, and ledgers, several figures going through them at the same time. There was only a gloomy and deafening silence looming in the air, the cold nightly breeze whispering in their ears. Some clenched their hands, some gritted their teeth, and some had rage boiling in their eyes, hearts in chaos as they read the papers. "Your Majesty... Are all these reports true...?" £Û???£Ý "I have yet to ascertain that fact, Cynthia. However, Archduke Grey and Archduchess Yuna had no reason to lie to us. And... With how sharp their eyes were before, I don''t think that is the case either." £ÛPhilip£Ý "I see... I see...! Duke Schemer, that damn son of a b*tch!" £ÛCynthia£Ý One of the figures finally snapped, her voice sweeping through the room along with her aura, washing away the coldness of the night and turning the once eerie silence into a cacophony of rumbles as her aura raged on like a storm. Her name was Cynthia til Shaleburg, the current General of the Kingdom and also an S-ranker hailed as the strongest in Aldengard. She was a person who had dedicated her whole life serving the Royal Family and the heroine of the Civil War. With the sudden outburst of her aura, not even the Lt. Generals, the Captain of the Royal Guards, or the King who were also High-Rankers remained comfortable, their hearts swallowed in fear. Much less the weaker Ministers and Officials. "Cynthia, calm yourself. Are you planning on taking out everyone here?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "... I apologize for the sudden outburst, Your Majesty." £ÛCynthia£Ý "No, it''s alright... It''s not like we don''t understand you anyway." £ÛPhilip£Ý It was a little painful, but not a single one of the people present bore resentment or wrath towards the General. They all felt the same rage the General felt, all of them speechless from how terrible the reports were, especially the number of victims. "The people who gave these reports... Can we trust them, Your Majesty." £Û???£Ý Only one person remained calm, doubting the reports©` no, rather than doubting, it would be more appropriate to say that he was being cautious. He was Ferdinand til Larsmede, the Prime Minister and right hand of the King. To his question, the King didn''t answer him immediately. Rather, he looked at the Captain of the Royal Guards by his side, asking him to speak up for the two. He soon opened his mouth, body still trembling ever so slightly. "Your Honor, it''s not a matter of whether we can trust the two of them or not... We have no other choice but to trust them." £ÛDouglas£Ý "What do you mean by that, Sir Cavidel?" £ÛFerdinand£Ý "I know this might sound insane to you here... But I swear this on my Honor as a knight... But those two... Lord Grey and Lady Yuna... Are Calamity-Class Rankers. They are not people we can touch." £ÛDouglas£Ý The Captain of the Royal Guards remained calm as he spoke of such words, but the same couldn''t be said for the others present in the room. All of them were shocked, their eyes widening in surprise and their jaws dropping from speechlessness. Eight... Such was the official number of Transcendents in the whole world. Of which 2 were Disaster-Class Rankers, and the remaining 6 were Calamity-Class Rankers. To say that 2 more were suddenly added to the ranks out of nowhere... It was absurd... "Douglas... Let''s say that what you say is true and that they really are Calamity-Class Rankers... How do you think I would fare against them?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "... That... Even if the General were to use the Kingdom''s treasured spear... I don''t think you would stand a chance against either of them..." £ÛDouglas£Ý "I see... So we really have no other choice, huh..." £ÛCynthia£Ý "I''m sorry..." £ÛDouglas£Ý It was useless dwelling on it any longer. With the Captain of the Royal Guards'' stern remarks, they couldn''t just deny them any longer. After all, they could easily destroy the Kingdom if they want. There was no need for them to lie and take a roundabout, "Oh, right. If I remember correctly, there should be another item present in the ring. Theyninstructed to look at them last." £ÛPhilip£Ý Shifting the topic to something else, the King then opened the last item inside the storage ring Grey gave him. There lay a box, and inside it was a curious bunch of items which neither one of them had ever seen before. One was a projector Grey made along the camera, the other was a bunch of films which were labeled with numbers, there were also some mana crystals, and lastly, was a letter with a long list of instructions written on it. The King didn''t ask any questions and quickly read aloud through the letter that Grey wrote. From the explanation about the items, how to use them, and the order in which they must watch the films Grey had provided them. "A... Amazing... I''ve never seen anything like this before...!" "Is this a new technology in Alfrione? This is revolutionary!" "No, I don''t think that''s the case. Didn''t the letter say it was their invention?" The projector was ok turned on and the first film was played, everyone''s interest soon grabbed by the genius of Grey''s invention. Everyone was greatly astonished, all in a clamor as they became curious of the projector and the video films. The first video film to play was the interrogation of Viscount Hameln, starting from the moment he went out of his secret room all the way to the parts where he answered Grey''s questions whilst trembling like a wet kitten in the rain. "H... How surreal... There''s no doubt about it... That is Viscount Hameln..." "Isn''t this sufficient proof already? He''s already confessed to all his crimes!" "Calm down. That''s just true for Viscount Hameln. Duke Schemer is another matter." Everyone was still amazed whilst they watched the video, however, such amazement did not last for too long. As soon as they played the next clips, everyone immediately turned silent, the atmosphere turning a complete 180. From the prisons hidden under the Viscount''s mansion, the prison cells which were stained with blood, the dead corpses and skeletons that piled up until they are taller than people, and the prisoners whose bodies were traced with abuse, some even losing limbs and other parts of their bodies. Grey and Yuna had already rescued and healed those they could, but many of them already lost the light in their eyes, their minds and hearts even more broken than their thin and fragile bodies, unable to cry even after they were freed. It wasn''t just under the lord''s mansion, but the same scenes also occurred in the several hideouts Grey and Yuna raided and eradicated one after another, a few thousand victims suffering under such circumstances. "This is...?!" £ÛCynthia£Ý But perhaps the worst part was the clip where Grey and Yuna witnessed the actual ritual where they killed their victims and "sacrificed" them for reasons unknown. Not just adults, but even innocent children were killed, their cold blood dyeing the floor. "These worthless scums! How dare they do this to our people?!" "This is unforgivable, Your Majesty! We must take action immediately!" "Your Majesty! Please permit me to unsheathe my sword! I promise to bring you those repulsive bastards'' heads!" An uproar of rage and hatred stormed all throughout the room, negative emotions swirling inside the hearts of everyone in the room, unable to control their anger as they witnessed the despicable and unforgivable crimes their enemies had committed. Only one person remained silent, but he was the one who felt the most upset. It was none other than the King who is not angry at the enemies, but to his worthless self as well. He was supposed to protect his people, yet he couldn''t even protect the hopes of his beloved subject. Thousands already dead. BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM He clenched his fist and struck the table with all his might. A long crack streamed across it, breaking it in half and letting a burst of winds sweep forth the meeting room. Everyone quickly turned silent, their eyes all on their King. "Douglas... Bring Lord Grey and Lady Yuna here immediately. I have already made up my mind... We''ll destroy those bastards...!!" £ÛPhilip£Ý There was nothing more to say, everyone sharing the same sentiment as their King. He was quite reluctant to receive help from them at first, but it was not the time to dwell on whether they were outsiders or not. The night went on and the cold breeze continued to sweep throughout the Royal Castle. The gentle silver moonlight shone through the glass windows, reflecting on the orbs of sapphire as locks of silver fluttered in the air. "Looks like we''ll be busy again, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 421 END Chapter 422: Late-Night Matters Moonlight shone through the clouds, the cold breeze wafting all throughout as the leaves and petals joined hands, rustling and dancing in the wind, a beautiful and fragrant symphony spreading all throughout the night. The owls hooted, the lizards slithered across the walls, the nocturnal insects moved all over the garden, and the fishes jumped out of the water, ripples forming all across the pond as the gentle starlight scattered all throughout its surface. What a beautiful and endearing night it was, a sweet melody ringing from the city as the final bells rang and the orchestra of lights started popping off left and right, homes lighting up and blacking out as people headed towards dreamland. "Sorry for the sudden summon, Your Highnesses. His Majesty does not mean any ill will about this. I hope you understand." £ÛDouglas£Ý "No you don''t need to apologize. We weren''t sleeping anyways. Rather, we were actually waiting for your answer." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hahaha. So you already knew how it would turn out from the very beginning, huh... We really are not a match for you." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Well, for matters like these it''s better to handle it as quickly as we can. The sooner we clean this mess up, the better. Don''t you think so too, Sir Douglas?" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Absolutely, Your Highness. You are absolutely right." £ÛDouglas£Ý Their words were calm like the passing winds, and so were the coldness of their eyes. Deep inside, there were swirls of negative emotions ready to explode, deep resentment rooting in towards the trash who still call themselves humans. They continued to walk down the cold corridors, their steps resonating throughout the halls and their hearts burning with determination, raging stronger and stronger by the second, powerful enough to swallow up the waxing moon. It didn''t take long before they arrived at the meeting room, not a single noise to be heard. They soon took their steps inside, however, unlike before, there were no formal announcements, everyone simply greeting them with curious gazes. "So they were the ones who brought the evidence..." "They look younger than I imagined... How absurd..." "To think Alfrione has these two... What a frightening combination..." Whispers and murmurs spread throughout the meeting room like wildfire, everyone talking about Grey and Yuna, observing them closely and giving their initial remarks, some eyes filled with doubt, some with intrigue, and some with confusion. It was no wonder that not a single sound could be heard outside. It seems like there is also a barrier erected throughout the meeting room to allow sounds from entering, but prevent them from escaping. It was fascinating. But perhaps what''s even more fascinating was the line-up of people inside the room. There weren''t just Humans, but Elves, Therianthropes, and even a Saureid present. It was completely different from the cabinet of nobility Grey and Yuna had seen before. And amongst the people present, three figures stood out the most. One of them was a woman whose red hair and red eyes glimmered like flames. The other was another woman who had small, fluffy ears and a similarly long and fluffy ear. Lastly, there was a gentleman wearing a silver monocle. They all seemed to be in their early twenties... ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Cynthia til Shaleburg ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿54 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3,229 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿6,281 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Advanced (83%) ¡¾Class¡¿Lancer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Advanced (77%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿79% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºSplit Fire (4¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Johann til Larsmede ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿38 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,402 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,891 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (57%) ¡¾Class¡¿Ravager ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (58%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿61% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºFlash Step (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Callisto til Ladellade ¡¾Race¡¿Therianthrope (Mink Tribe) ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿35 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,415 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿C ¡¾Combat Power¡¿1,944 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿B ¡¾Attribute¡¿Earth ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (64%) ¡¾Class¡¿Python ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (54%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿60% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºBlack Rock (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ... However, such couldn''t be further from the truth. Forget about being in their early twenties, one of them was even in her fifties already, still looking young without a single lock of white in her crimson red hair. They were all High-Rankers, of which, the red-haired lady was the General, and the other two were the Lt. Generals. They were powerhouses who were the core of the Civil War before, Callisto serving as an adventurer before becoming a Countess. "Everyone, these are Lord Grey and Lady Yuna. Please welcome them." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Greetings, Your Highnesses. We''ve heard from you from His Majesty," "Your Highnesses, let me express my gratitude for everything you''ve done. This will be a great help for the Kingdom of Aldengard." Following the King''s words, everybody greeted Grey and Yuna in their ways. Some welcomed them with a warm greeting, some expressed their gratitude, and some of them only bowing in silence. Each one was polite and respectful. "Yes, it''s also our pleasure to meet such distinguished figures. We''ll be in your care moving forwards for this operation." £ÛGrey£Ý "We hope to work well with you, everyone. We may be a bit lacking in delicacy, but I hope we can make up for it with our ability." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. If it''s ability we''re talking about, then there''s no need to worry about it. With Lord Grey and Lady Yuna by our side, we couldn''t be any more relieved." £ÛPhilip£Ý There was no need to say more. As soon as the King gave his words, Grey and Yuna were then to their seats, seated central to the meeting table, next to the King, to show just how important they are to the operation. However...Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Umm... Your Majesty... The table..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, I apologize for that..." £ÛPhilip£Ý ... The table it was was completely broken, split in half and now lying on the floor. It was all because of the King''s recent outburst, everyone feeling awkward as soon as Yuna pointed it out, the King feeling especially so. "Haah... We use these as dining tables, so I hope you don''t get too offended. But can I clean up the table here, Your Majesty?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, yes... Please do, Lord Grey." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Then... If you would excuse me..." £ÛGrey£Ý However, there was no need to fret. With the King''s permission, Grey then took away the broken table and replaced it with a dining table©` no, dining tables, two of them. The meeting table was quite long, after all, so there was a need to improvise. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna''s dining tables aren''t too shabby, rather, they were quite fancy. After all, they also use it to serve Nobility and Royalty alike whenever they are having some snacks together. It looked rather fitting for the meeting room, actually. With the table situation now over, everyone then proceeded to place the documents and important materials atop of it, handing each other some documents to look at and use as reference. It finally looked like a real meeting. "Ahem! I apologize for the delay, but let us resume our meeting." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Excuse me, Your Majesty. We arrived later than the others, shouldn''t we have a short briefing first to catch up?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, Lady Yuna. Other than reviewing the reports, we have yet to discuss the specifics of the plan. We have pretty much just started." £ÛDouglas£Ý "I see... Then I apologize for intervening. Please proceed, Your Majesty," £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes... As I was saying......" £ÛPhilip£Ý The King started his discussion and everyone listened to his words. He soon gave a quick briefing of Grey and Yuna''s reports, the scattered results of the investigations of the kingdoms, and their main goals for the upcoming days ahead of them. The meeting was then divided into 4 main pillars. The first one was the trial of the Duke. The second one was dealing with the organizations and families connected to the Duke. The third was about the enemies'' firepower. And lastly, the most important one, was about how to minimize the damage. They have already decided to go in an all-out war against the Duke and his forces, however, that doesn''t mean they are willing to sacrifice the innocent citizens. The whole point of the operation was to save them. It would be useless if the operation itself were the one to bring them harm. "About the first agenda... We already have evidence and a cause, and I do think that it is more than enough, however... I think having a good witness would make quite a big difference. It would be even more convincing." £ÛCynthia£Ý "The General is right, Your Majesty. I think someone close to the Duke would be even better. Perhaps we can make the Duchess testify?" £ÛCallisto£Ý "That''s useless, Callisto. We know how much the Duchess loves her family. Even if it means her death, she wouldn''t bend her knees." £ÛCynthia£Ý "That''s true... This is really troubling indeed..." £ÛCallisto£Ý At the General and Lt. General''s words everyone was quickly put into deep thought about who they could put in as a witness. They already have a couple figures in mind, but none of which couldn''t exactly be considered close to the Duke. Only four people had different expressions from the others. Two of them were Grey and Yuna who doesn''t have an inkling who is who. And the other two were the King and the Captain of the Royal Guards, smiles across their faces. "If it''s a witness. There is no need to worry about them. We have already secured ourselves a secret weapon which will ensure the Duke''s downfall." £ÛPhilip£Ý "What do you mean, Your Majesty?" £ÛCallisto£Ý "That... You''ll have to wait until the trial..." £ÛPhilip£Ý The King didn''t say any more than that, soon keeping his mouth closed and moving on to another topic. However, seeing the confidence he exudes, not a single person in the room doubted him, blindly trusting his judgement. After that, they discussed for a couple more minutes about the specifics of the trials and how it should be conducted. It was the easiest amongst the 4 main topics, then moving on to the second one soon after, the most troublesome one. "Here is the list of the houses and organizations which are working and could be working for the Duke. Please review them carefully." £ÛPhilip£Ý This time, they are discussing how to deal with the nobles and organizations related to the Duke, and how exactly they could clean them up as soon as possible without alarming the Duke of what is happening right under his nose. "We don''t know exactly how many of them are truly related to the Duke''s schemes, however, I have already decided on how to deal with them." £ÛPhilip£Ý "And that is...." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Well, since we don''t know which one of them is our enemy, then let''s raid them all and see for ourselves which side they stand on. We will destroy them if needed be," £ÛPhilip£Ý Announced the King with a cold tinge of confidence in his voice, shocking all his loyal retainers and making them open their eyes wide in shock. Who wouldn''t be? After all, there are well over a hundred of them listed in the page. "Your Majesty, that is far too reckless! Even if we successfully accomplish that, we would surely lose a large portion of our military power! That''s absurd!" £ÛCynthia£Ý "I understand where you''re coming from, Cynthia, and I know no sane person would consider such a thought. I was also hesitant at first." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Then why are we proceeding with this plan?!" £ÛCynthia£Ý "That''s because Lord Grey and Lady Yuna are here." £ÛPhilip£Ý The King only had to say such words and everyone became quiet soon after. They all looked at the silent pair with nervous eyes, and thought they were hesitant to admit it, the King was absolutely right in making their decision. Usually, it would take at least a couple hundred people to perform a raid, however, High-Rankers are a completely different beast, able to handle all sorts of difficulties all by themselves. Just their presence alone changed the whole course of the plan. "Of course, that is only if Lord Grey and Lady Yuna agree to do so." £ÛPhilip£Ý "No... Worry not, Your Majesty. We already came here with the resolve to give it our all. Please don''t hold yourselves back when it comes to our help," £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s a great relief.... We will be relying on you then, Lord Grey, Lady Yuna." £ÛPhilip£Ý After everything was settled, they then discussed what to do with the spies lurking in the Royal Castle. Grey already confirmed it, and thankfully, none of the ones present are on the Duke''s side. However, the problem still stands. For which, they have decided to deploy a blindfold tactic and distract the Duke of what is happening. By now, it should have already reached his ears that they are having a long meeting, so he should already be suspicious. They will then use it to their advantage and meet up even more often, start training the knights and soldiers, buying new weapons and equipment, making it seem that they are preparing for a war. They were actions which would surely alert the enemies. And while the enemies are focused on the surface, they will then start cleaning up the mess below, as swiftly as possible, making sure to finish everything before the Duke''s eyes could even notice that something was off. "This is an important operation. Can your men handle it, Johann?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "Leave it to us, Your Majesty." £ÛJohann£Ý Of course, it would certainly be suspicious if the reports suddenly stopped coming in. For that, the King had prepared a group of knights specializing in imitating someone to continuously send reports to the Duke whilst they undergo their operations, For the leaders of the organizations and nobles which would be caught later, some of them will be executed immediately whilst the useful ones will be used as witnesses to testify against the Duke during his trial. With that, they then moved on to the third topic, how to deal with the Duke''s military power. While it is clearly inferior to theirs, it was still better to create a few plans to make sure nothing goes wrong in the off chance something unexpected happens. "The Duke''s best fighters are the A-rank mercenary and those two traitors, right? Since it''s just an A-ranker and 2 B-rankers, it shouldn''t be too difficult." £ÛJohann£Ý "That''s true... And with Lord Grey and Lady Yuna here, it shouldn''t be a problem even if they have something up their sleeves." £ÛCallisto£Ý "I agree... I think there''s no need to fret for now." £ÛDouglas£Ý As one would expect, the whole decision was greatly affected by Grey and Yuna''s presence. Just because of them, everyone felt more confident about the operation. Be it indirect or direct conflict, it was obvious who would come out on top. However, there were still some who had doubts in their hearts whether they could truly rely on Grey and Yuna. Whilst some are curious about how powerful the two of them really were. They were emotions which could very well affect the whole plan. "Lord Grey, Lady Yuna, if you would please." £ÛPhilip£Ý And to combat such doubts, the King had already prepared a power gauge to prove to everyone whether Grey and Yuna really were who they thought they were. It wasn''t just a normal power gauge but one of the few treasures of the Royal Family. "I know this behavior is inexcusable for us, however, it is also to reassure everyone present here. If you want, we can use contract magic to keep everything inside this room a secret. I will offer up my life if need be." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Your Majesty...! Please think about this thoroughly!" "That''s right, Your Majesty! There''s no need to go this far!" An uproar quickly erupted as soon as the King gave their words to Grey and Yuna, high stakes on both sides. On the King''s side was his life, and for the other two was the risk of making their lives even more difficult than it already is. Of course, the whole meeting room would be in an uproar, everyone trying to change the King''s mind, all to no avail. The King had already steeled his heart and his eyes were stern and adamant. There was no changing his mind, stubborn as can be. "Haah... You shouldn''t take your life so lightly, Your Majesty. We already told you we''ll do whatever it takes to destroy the enemy. This much is no problem." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey''s right. It will all be revealed sooner or later anyway. Though our life may become troublesome sooner or later, I don''t think it''s much of a price to pay for the lives of the Kingdom''s citizens." £ÛYuna£Ý "Your Majesty''s words are already enough for us." £ÛGrey£Ý Though, in reality, all such ruckus and excessiveness were unnecessary. Grey and Yuna had already resolved themselves at least that much. Plus, they had already ascertained that everyone in the room was trustworthy. Well, even if some of them were blabbermouths, with their status, there was no way they would reveal it when they know they might risk becoming enemies of them. No one wants their house wiped out just because they couldn''t keep their mouths shut. To demonstrate, the General placed her hand on the orb and as soon as she did, it immediately started growing brightly. a couple of numbers soon showing up on the orb. It was 6,281... Just like Grey''s appraisal. It didn''t even take a minute. "Then, I''ll go first." £ÛYuna£Ý The first one to place her hands on the Power Gauge was none other than Yuna, the orb growing brighter than the moon and too blinding. It was even brighter than the General''s light, only stopping after a while. As for the results... "17,243... That is Calamity-Class... Does this even make any sense...?" £ÛJohann£Ý "So Douglas was right... Hahaha... What a surprise..." £ÛCallisto£Ý Everyone was astonished at the result, some even so speechless, they couldn''t even say a single word. Even the King and the Captain of the Royal Guards, who already knew beforehand, were surprised, hearts shaken quite a bit. However, there was no time for such things. As soon as Yuna was over, it was now Grey''s turn. He quickly placed his hands over the Power Gauge, and like Yuna before him, it also started to glow. The brightness swallowed up the whole room, numbers climbing quickly as if there was no tomorrow. As for the result... It was 29,392... A measurement so huge, they couldn''t even utter a single sound after seeing it. They had already braced themselves for the results, but it was futile. For Grey was not Calamity-Class... He was a Disaster-Class Ranker... "L... Lord Grey... No, Emperor Grey... How old are you again?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "I''ll be turning 20 in a couple months. As for Yuna, she just turned 18©` Oh right, and I almost forgot to mention. We also have 10 familiars who''ll be participating with us during the operation. So please don''t be too surprised." £ÛGrey£Ý "Familiars... 10 of them... No, Your Imperial Majesty, I don''t mean any disrespect, but wouldn''t it be a problem with their large figures?" £ÛPhilip£Ý "Don''t worry, we have a way to go about that. And while I''m at it, I''ll also mention that one of them is Disaster-Class, and the other 9 are Calamity-Class. Don''t worry, they are very tame, so there''s no need to be scared of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! They''re actually really cute! I''m sure everything will be fine!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I.. I see... Hahaha... That is reassuring... Yes, truly reassuring..." £ÛPhilip£Ý The King could only mumble under his breath as he said such words, truly surprised about the words the two just uttered ever so casually. It wasn''t just him, everyone inside the room was utterly flabbergasted about them. They weren''t even 20 years of age, yet they already achieved such great feats. Now, Grey is already part of the top 3 most powerful people in the world, and Yuna ranking amongst the top 10. With their familiars, they are no doubt, the strongest party, They didn''t dwell on the shock any further, and some even tried thinking it was all just an absurd dream. They soon moved on to the final and most important topic, making sure everything was perfect©` or at least, they were going to. "Ah, for the safety of the citizens, just leave it to us. We might need some assistance from the Kingdom, so we hope you can respond when the time comes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! We''ll make sure no one is hurt! You can all rest assured!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah, yes... We''ll leave it to you..." £ÛPhilip£Ý But Grey and Yuna suddenly came in with such a proposal with a burst of confidence blooming on their face. They seemed to already have a plan in mind, not one of the people present objecting against them. There were some curious minds who dared to ask what their plan was, however, they were quickly silenced as soon as the two started explaining. All their methods were nothing short of absurd, yet strangely enough, they were effective. No one questioned the two after which, and the meeting continued on smoothly like such. After a couple of polishing and improvements here and there, the meeting was soon over, everyone soon exiting the meeting room, only a few figures remaining. "I truly apologize for the inconvenience we''ve brought you, Emperor Grey, Queen Yuna. I hope we aren''t burdening you terribly." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Don''t worry about it. We volunteered on our volition, anyway. There''s really no need to feel bad about it, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Whatever happens will be all on us." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... I''m happy that you understand. Once again, I give you my utmost and sincerest gratitude. Please don''t hesitate if you ever need something." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Hahaha. We''ll count on you when the time comes. Then, we''ll be taking our leave now, Your Majesty. We''ll be resigning to our room." £ÛGrey£Ý With everything over, there was no need to stay any longer. They have been through all sorts of things throughout the whole day, and they are now quite tired. They soon took their exit, heading out of the room. "Oh, right. And please just address us ''Grey'' and ''Yuna'', Your Majesty. We aren''t really fond of formalities. It''s a little tiring." £ÛGrey£Ý But before they did, their steps suddenly halted by the doorsteps, taking their time to remind the King of something a little silly. It doesn''t really matter much, but it has been bothering them ever since. They just had to say it. "Hahaha. I see... Grey and Yuna it is then." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Fufufu! Then, we''ll really take our leave now, Your Majesty. Good night¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. I bid you a wonderful night." £ÛPhilip£Ý The night drags on.... CHAPTER 422 END Chapter 423: Full-Sweep Clean Up (pt. I) Bright and open alleyways, magnificent and brand new windows, freshly-painted walls, and floor made with the finest andesite. It was a grand building, several dozen people coming in and out the large entryways with smiles on their faces. It was a perfume shop, small glass bottles and tiny canisters holding several colorful liquids and different sorts of scents and fragrances. A small whiff and one could feel at ease, their favorite fragrances wafting through their noses. It was a place frequented by ladies, both from the gentry, the nobility, and wealthy merchantries. Only soft giggles and busy chatters could be heard, the ladies, both young and old, chatting cheerfully with one another about their favorite scents. "Lady Leia, have you heard already? A new pastry shop had opened up in the east." "My, I did hear about it. ''Marchissier'', correct? I''ve been waiting since last month." "As expected of Lady Leia. Should we head there together some time? I heard their products are really delightful, especially their lemon tarts." "Oh dear, I would be much obliged. I''ve been wanting to try it myself as well." It wasn''t just perfumes and scents they were talking about, but also the recent rumors and happenings which have reached their ears, cheerfully spreading all sorts of news and information, regardless be it true or false. After all, gossip and rumors is also an important part of high society culture. It not only allows two parties to be closer to one another, but also for them to gather all sorts of information about different manners of subjects. And whilst the ladies gossiped about such topics, a single figure made her entrance inside the shop. Her steps were silent and so were her breaths. She strode by the center, yet not a single one noticed her presence, continuing on as they do. "Hm?" "Is something the matter, Lady Leia?" "No, it just felt like I bumped into something just now." Even when she accidentally bumped with someone, they didn''t notice even a speck of her presence. They only felt a cold chill and nothing else. All she leaves was doubt to oneself, passing by like a phantom not belonging to the world. She continued down the aisle, and with a little leap, she crossed the counters which only employees are supposed to be in. There was no need to open the door. Like a ghost, she simply passed through it without much difficulty. One... Two... Three... And more... The silent figure passed through one door after antiehr and even used entrances which aren''t obvious to the naked eye. It didn''t matter which room it was, as long as she could pass through it, she did so without any hesitation. A couple minutes later, she finally found the basement where all the materials for perfume making and testing were stored. The room was cold and chilly to preserve the materials, but the silent figure remained unfazed. She continued to wander around the basement, touching the walls to see if there were any spaces she could pass through and also checking the floor while she was at it. It didn''t take long before she found a hidden trapdoor, delving in as soon as she did. What greeted her was a dark and narrow staircase, only a couple magic lamps lighting up the place to make sure no light escapes outside the trapdoor. It was silent and eerie, not even the whispers of the wind to be heard. "So there really is a secret passage... Grey was right..." £ÛYuna£Ý The secret figure was none other than Yuna, and after accepting the King''s request along with Grey, they have been doing a thorough cleaning up around the Royal Capital, crushing one criminal organization after another. At first, there were only a couple dozen that the Kingdom knew of, but after Grey used his eyes to scour the whole capital, such a number rose by several folds, both small and large criminal organizations included in the list. "Seriously, though... Why do criminals always use dark places... At least light it up a little... It feels so icky and eerie here..." £ÛYuna£Ý And now, Yuna is in her 7th criminal organization. It was still the first day, but she had already crushed 6 of them in a matter of hours. Though most weren''t related to the Duke, she did manage to crush one which was, and had the knights handle the rest. As it stands, all High-Rankers along with them are raiding the criminal organizations all by themselves, and the Knights will handle the rest, including the ones specializing with imitations, handling everything ever so skillfully. Of course, as it would be suspicious if the General and other High-Rankers suddenly went missing, Grey and Yuna tasked Sirius to create illusions of them, other knights supporting them to make it seem less suspicious. ¡ºSirius, how''s it going over there? Has anyone noticed yet?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNegative, Mistress. Rather, it seems like the enemy rarely interacts without allies. I haven''t seen them approach my illusions even once.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý ¡ºThat makes better for us. Continue the good work.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºUnderstood, Mistress.¡» £ÛSirius£Ý Without a single trace of worry in mind, Yuna continued on with her steps and soon enough, she found herself in much open and bigger corridors buried a couple dozen meters underground, barely any ventilation to be seen. Rather, there were only magic tools around which circulate the air and regulate the temperature of the air and also magic lamps which provide dim lighting. There was also basic furniture here and there, a couple rooms to the side. Inside those rooms were nothing too great, only some materials and equipment used by the criminal organization to proceed with their daily operations. There were a lot of illegal items, but they were the least of Yuna''s concerns. "Kuhahaha! The boss really is a sucker, isn''t he?! He''s even giving us so much money just because we complimented his intelligence!" "That''s right! Where could we find a better idiot than the Duke?! Just how did a foolish moron like him survive the Civil War?" "Hey! Watch your mouth! Do you want your neck cut off?!" "Hah? Who cares?! There''s only us here to listen anyway! Even if I curse the Duke, nothing will happen to me! Don''t be such a coward." "This bastard... You really don''t know your limits..." And of course, what secret hideout is complete without a couple of useless thugs who are drinking to their heart''s content all the while playing some sort of game with their daggers. They were all loud and boisterous, mouths reeking of alcohol. As it seems, there weren''t just the three of them before her. From the instructions Grey had given her, there should be a few more corridors and over 40 thugs all in all. It was quite a large place, especially considering that it''s underground. "Really, Duke Schemer is a worthless man. I even think he''ll©`" "So this one is related to that worthless Duke, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha! Now we''re talking! Curse the Duke more!"If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It may be because they were so drunk, but even when Yuna suddenly appeared in front of them, they didn''t even raise any wariness and continued on drinking. Well, they noticed after a couple seconds that something was off. "Wait! Who are you?! How did you get©` Kuaakkkk!!" However, it was far too late. Before one of them could even finish his words, Yuna''s daggers already came rushing towards him and his neck was sent flying. Blood dyed the dark floors red, one piece of trash now cleaned up. One of the remaining two quickly reacted after seeing his colleague die, immediately pulling a dagger of his own as fast as he could. Unfortunately for him, he was still far too slow, his arms cut off without warning and his head following soon after. "H-Help! There''s an©`" ¡¶Silence¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The last one remaining tried to run for the bells and call out the others, however, it was all futile efforts. With just a single word from Yuna, the whole surrounding was quickly swallowed by silence, not a single sound ringing in the air. He tried to run, however it was just as useless. A silver glimmer streaked across the dark corridors and he came crashing towards the ground after his legs were cut off. It was extremely painful, but he couldn''t even voice out his agony. Yuna couldn''t see the true nature of people like Grey could, but the very fact that they joined such an organization meant that they weren''t all clean. If they were prepared to kill, then they must also be prepared to be killed. There was no need for mercy. "We can''t have that, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý A cold glimmer shone in her eyes and Yuna brandished her daggers one more. Yet another head came flying and rolling towards the floor. Three people died in a matter of seconds yet Yuna''s expressions remained unchanged. "Hey, why did you suddenly become quiet? Did something happen?" And it may be because of the sudden change in atmosphere, but after Yuna killed off the three, another small group of evil minions and thugs came pouring out to check on them. They looked just as evil and worthless as the first bunch. However, rather than their boisterous colleagues, what they were greeted with was a bloodbath. All three of their colleagues were dead and a single slender figure stood in the middle of it, her blue eyes peering at her. "Q-Quickly! Call the others©` !!!" "Hey now, didn''t I just say we can''t be having this?" £ÛYuna£Ý And just like their comrades, they all suffered the same fate. Before they could even realize it, Yuna had already appeared before them and her daggers came for their necks, yet another faint silver glimmer in the air. Yuna brandished her daggers and three heads came flying at once. One managed to take a step away, but unfortunately for him, before he even had the chance to run, the young lady had already thrown her other dagger, piercing his head soon after. Four lives vanished once more, their bodies making subtle thuds as they fell towards the ground one after another. There were no more people in sight, only a dark and narrow corridor greeting the young lady from both sides. "That''s 7 down... 30 something more to go..." £ÛYuna£Ý Just like that, Yuna continued her killing spree and killed off the bandits one after another as if she was swatting some flies. And it may be because it has been some time since Grey gave her instructions, but there were more of them than anticipated. Well, not that it made any difference towards her anyway. All she needed was to do was brandish her daggers a couple more times, and was quickly over. It was all quiet during the first half, but the same couldn''t be said for the second half... "Get her! Make sure she doesn''t escape!" "Be careful, she''s a dangerous one! Don''t let your guards down!" "You''re my prey, b*tch! Don''t ever think of getting out of this place alive!" For some reason, they were all huddled up in the same room, and they all witnessed her kill one of them. They were quickly enraged and alerted, rushing towards Yuna with their blades and arrows pointed towards her. However, Yuna couldn''t be anymore unfazed. She simply looked at them and started counting how many of them there were. She had the opportunity to interrogate one of them beforehand, and he answered perfectly with a dagger pointed at his throat. It wasn''t long before Yuna finished counting, and after adding their numbers to the ones she''s killed already, they added up just perfectly. A sweet smile soon bloomed on her face, which couldn''t be any more terrifying with blood covering her. "So these are all of you, huh... Fufufu! Great! I can finish you all at once..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Quit yapping, b*tch! Say hello to the devil for me©` !!!" The arrogant and skeleton-looking thug couldn''t even finish his words when he was suddenly stopped on his tracks. It wasn''t just him, but the others as well, thin layers of frost and ice getting ahold of them. The ice seemed thin and brittle, but in reality, they were so tough and resistant, not even diamonds could compare to them. The moment their feet were bound to the floor by such deathly frost was the moment their fates had been decided. It wasn''t just plain ice as well. After they were all rooted to the floor, frozen flora then started appearing one after another. Some in the form of flytraps, some like grass, and some like sharp spikes. However, each was equally terrifying. "Fufufu! Why don''t you greet him yourself?" £ÛYuna£Ý Cold words drifted in the air, and at the same time, the frozen flora ran erratic. They all grew at a rapid pace, the spikes piercing the enemies, the vines strangling them, the flytraps devouring them, and the blades of grass cutting them up. The dark floor had turned blue, and just a couple seconds after, it had now been painted red. Not a single one of the criminals left alive, their corpses swallowed up by frost and their eyes white and cold as snow. With that, the extermination of the 7th hideout had been completed flawlessly, not even a single wound, not even a scratch, on Yuna''s body. It was all too easy, the young lady feeling relieved and satisfied to have cleaned up some trash. "Ah... I should have asked first if they had any prisoners..." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, nobody is perfect and our young heroine was the same. It wasn''t the first time she raided a hideout, yet she always goes overboard and doesn''t ask the important questions until everything is over. She was too impulsive. "... No... I should fix myself first..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no use thinking too much about it. With nothing else to do, Yuna simply decided to clean herself up and tidy up her appearance a little bit. She''s extremely beautiful, but what use is such beauty if she''s drenched in blood, After all, in the chance that there are imprisoned victims in the hideout, she doesn''t want to scare them because she was soaked in blood. Well, she doesn''t want to be covered in blood as well. Blood from filthy people is just as filthy. ¡¶Wash!¡·¡¶Dry!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t think anymore and just cleaned herself. She then unthawed the ice and looked around the room for anything resembling a key or a base layout©` or at least she was going to. However, it seems such things were also destroyed by her frost. There were no other choices left. The young lady decided to brute force her way through the hideout and headed in all the rooms inside the hideout, coming across over a dozen of them, most of them just their sleeping quarters. "Hic... Hic... Mommy... Hic... Mommy... Hic..." It wasn''t long before the search was over, the sound of a child crying echoing from the deepest corridors. Yuna quickly followed it, and soon found herself along the many prison cells, dozens of prisoners hidden within. Yuna followed the child''s voice, and soon found a heavily locked room, with only a heavy metal door to be seen. As soon as she arrived, she immediately took a deep breath and broke down the door with her frost. When she did, what greeted her were frightened and cautious eyes, people of all races and ages huddling around as if afraid to be dragged away. There were visible traces of abuse and mistreatment all over their bodies, even little children riddled with scars. Yuna was angry©` no, she was extremely angry. Yet all she could do was rein in her emotions and keep herself in check. Acting out will only frighten them even more. The first thing she must prioritize was their safety. Time was of the essence. ¡¶Perfect Heal!¡·¡¶Perfect Cure!¡·¡¶Rejuvenate!¡·¡¶Recuperate!¡·¡¶Purity!¡·¡¶Dispel!¡·¡¶Serenity!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Actions were far better than words. So rather than trying to convince them, Yuna just reached her hands out and casted a few holy magic spells towards them, ridding their bodies with diseases, sickness, traumas, curses, impurities, and so much more. Golden light shone amidst the eerie darkness, seeping deep into everyone''s bodies and filling their hearts with warmth. Some which had already lost their sense of pain and emotions were gradually healed, their sensations coming back to them. "My... My wounds... They don''t hurt anymore..." "What just happened... Am I dreaming..." Everyone was astonished and puzzled about what just happened, their eyes unable to believe what they''re seeing and their hands unable to understand what they were sensing. It was nothing short of a miracle, their eyes soon swimming towards Yuna. "It''s okay now. You''re all free." £ÛYuna£Ý There were Yuna''s words, and then there was silence. Silence which was soon broken by a cacophony of cries, tears trickling down towards the floor and pained voices ringing out in the air as they expressed their sorrow and gratitude. After the first cell, Yuna then headed off towards the other ones and like she just did, she also rescued them and healed them of their wounds, casting several spells in rapid succession as if there was no tomorrow. However, she it wasn''t all just good things. After a few cells, she arrived within one''s swallowed by the scent of death. There was not a single one alive anymore, and there were only cold and lifeless corpses on the similarly cold ground. She knows it wasn''t her fault, nor was it the fault of the Kingdom. Yet she couldn''t help but blame herself and feel guilty. If only they arrived a little sooner, maybe, just maybe she could have saved them. A flood of emotions swayed her heart once more. "Miss Dame... It''s not your fault... Please don''t be too hard on yourself... If it wasn''t for you, we would have suffered the same fate..." "That''s right... It''s just that it was their time to go... Even if you couldn''t save them, they would never resent you..." "Ah... Un... I know... Sorry about that... I was a little emotional there... Umm... Can you please bring everyone a little further away? Especially the children. Please wait until everything''s over. Help will soon arrive." £ÛYuna£Ý "... Yes... Understood..." There was no use blaming herself. After she got herself together, she then asked the adults to take everyone away where they wouldn''t be able to see the corpses. She is still upset, but she needs to move on and steel herself even further. "I''m sorry I couldn''t save you... Please rest in peace... ¡¶Perfect Heal¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý Healing them was pointless, but it could at least restore their bodies to how it was before they started their suffering. It was the least she could do for them, freezing their corpses so that she could hand them over to their families later. For those who don''t have them. There was also no need to worry. The King had already volunteered to shoulder all the responsibility and give them a proper burial. It was the least they could do as proper people. "One at a time, please. One at a time. Please avoid pushing yourselves." Before long, the rescue team had finally arrived. Among them was Grey who had just also finished up cleaning his 9th hideout. He was also in charge of rescuing all the victims and taking them to an inconspicuous location. At the same time, the other knights had also arrived to clean up the mess, namely the bodies of the thugs and search for some evidence within them. They quickly got to work and didn''t waste any more time. "Are you alright? You look a little pale." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... I''m just... A little upset, I guess?" £ÛYuna£Ý As for Yuna, she was still dwelling on the deaths of the victims and couldn''t help but think to herself about a couple of what-ifs. She doesn''t know them, but she still felt distressed and crestfallen for their deaths. "You know... I thought after seeing it a couple of times, I thought I would get used to it. I''feve even killed people myself as well and made a pile of cold corpses with them. Yet it still feels upsetting... Is that strange, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, not at all... Rather, I think that''s just a part of being a person. Even I, myself, have yet to get used to it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh? That''s unexpected... I thought you got yourself all together better than me... So you also feel things like these, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You just think too highly of me, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Grey was there to cheer her up. Though he knows just how strong and powerful Yuna was, he also knows all her weaknesses and her vulnerable side. She may seem cold whilst wielding her daggers, but she''s the warmest person there is. "You did well, Yuna... I''m proud of you..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey muttered under his breath as he patted the young lady in the head. However, there were responses to be heard, the latter simply nodding her head in silence and wallowing in the turmoil of emotions in her heart crying out all her frustrations. It took quite a while, but after Yuna bawled out silently like a little child, she was quickly back to her usual self and Grey was now spoiling her once again, wiping away her tears and acting like a father again rather than a fianc¨¦. "Mou... Grey, I can do it myself, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Mumbled the young lady, but Grey didn''t listen to her. He simply continued wiping away her tears and fixing up her hair while he''s at it. He also took out a couple of snacks for her to enjoy and distract herself with. While it''s very important to raid the hideouts as soon as possible, it is also just as important to take a break and organize their thoughts. Otherwise, they might end up causing more troubles than they could fix up. "Oh, right... Yuna, have you already inspected every room here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Almost all of them. There are still some rooms which I haven''t opened up. Though, I''m sure the knights will inspect them anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... I just hope they don''t find anything too trouble©`" £ÛGrey£Ý BANG CLOP CLOP CLOP HUFF HUFF Grey couldn''t even finish his words, when suddenly a loud bang echoed in the air. It was a knight who just tripped himself from hurry, soon standing up and then rushing towards the two of them despite being out of breath. There was no need to ask any further... "D-De-Demonic Beasts! We have found Demonic Beasts, Your Highnesses!" ... They have jinxed themselves yet again... CHAPTER 423 END Chapter 424: Full-Sweep Clean Up (pt. II) CLANK CLANK CRACK BANG A heavy symphony was adrift in the air, the sound of massive chains slithering across the floor and pillars shaking time and time again. The ground shook and trembled as massive figures moved, their step resonating all throughout the place. What accompanied the trembles were subtle growls and roars, crimson red eyes glimmering inside the darkness. Eyes which drive fear into one''s heart at a single gaze, peering into one''s soul and ready to devour it whole. There were just a single pair of eyes, but a multitude, an orchestra of red light shining like the starry night sky. The subtle and eerie breaths echoed in the air, the sound of dripping saliva accompanying them in a symphony of fear and darkness. "How many of them are there... 10... No, 13?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. There seems to be that many of them... These bastards were all just corpses yesterday... It seems that someone reanimated them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? You can reanimate corpses?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s a kind of summoning, you could say... However, these guys are entirely different... This isn''t summoning magic..." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he scrutinized the place, his eyes lingering left and right as he watched every little detail there was to see. It was just yesterday when he saw them all as corpses, yet now, they are alive and breathing, moving as demonic beasts. It was a completely different technique from summoning. Rather than turn one into an undead for a short while in exchange for mana, the ones before him have been fully "revived" with a new and ferocious personality, ready to go wild. What''s also stranger was that there were traces of experimentation all throughout their bodies, large scars to be found here and there and also some with burnt body parts. They were all test subjects for something they have yet to put together. "Have there been no reports of beasts being smuggled into the city? With their size, it shouldn''t be hard to miss them." £ÛGrey£Ý "I apologize, Your Highness, but we have received no such reports. At best, there were body parts and materials, but we have yet to see full-grown beasts." "How about infants or eggs for that matter?" £ÛGrey£Ý "That... I cannot confirm that, Your Highness. Please forgive me." "No, it''s alright. That''s more than enough." £ÛGrey£Ý And as it seems, it looks like the beasts have been kept in captivity ever since they were young, nourished into adults until they were ready for experimentation. It was only then that Grey realized that the beasts present were ones which grow up quickly. Thankfully, because of that fact that they have to grow up quickly, there weren''t any extremely powerful beasts amongst them. The most powerful one was a C-rank beast, and most of them were either D-rank or E-rank. The knights can easily handle the E-rank ones by themselves, and the D-rank could be handled by higher ranked knights. For the stronger ones, they will have to be left to the Royal Guards. Anyone weaker would be easily torn apart. ¡ºGrey... These demonic beasts... And the demonic beasts we fought from before... They''re related, aren''t they?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºI can''t say for certain, but there''s a huge possibility.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºThen that''s more than enough. Even if Duke Schemer is able to wiggle his way out, wouldn''t this make his crimes even heavier.¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºCreation of demonic beasts? That''s for certain... I doubt anyone would side with him once this gets out. He won''t be able to get away from execution.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý The connection was too strong to ignore. They were both puzzled by the unexpected increase of demonic beasts on their way to Aldengard, but seeing the sight in front of them, it was basically confirmed what the reason was. No matter what the Duke''s reasoning is, for creating such demonic beasts which not only endangered Aldengard''s, but the other countries'' as well. It was the heaviest of crimes, only death awaiting him in the days coming near. But perhaps the most disturbing part of it all was the way the demonic beasts looked at them. There wasn''t any tinge of curiosity nor caution, each one of them salivating as if they were looking at their prey, ready to pounce at them. ¡ºGrey... These monsters... They''ve eaten people, haven''t they?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡º... Rather than eaten, it would be more appropriate to say that they''ve been fed with people. I guess some of the victims were sacrificed to them.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºSacrifice... Is this what they meant when they said they were gathering sacrifices? Was it all to feed them to these worthless beasts?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºNo, that''s completely different.... Judging from the magic circles used for the rituals, what they were most likely after were their souls. For the people who were fed to the beasts... It was most likely for discipline, curiosity, or... entertainment.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna already knew the answer, yet she still asked Grey just for the off-chance that maybe, just maybe, what she was thinking was wrong. However, reality could often be cruel. The victims were treated even less than animals. Silence... There was only silence in the air, and what followed after were cold chills, the air temperature dropping down rapidly as if winter had come. Yuna had yet to release her aura, her everybody already felt suffocated by her presence. The only thing which remained in her heart was rage, storming on and ready to tear down the foes standing before her. She has to take a step yet the cold ground has already become frozen, thin layers of frost creeping ever so slowly. "Hey, how many knights are present here?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A-Ah, yes! Including me, there are 16 in total, Your Highness!" "Good. Tell them all to not open any rooms for now and focus on helping out the victims. There may be other demonic beasts present, so be careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! As you wish, Your Highness!" With Yuna in such a turbulent state, Grey decided to send off the knights to a further place and have them halt their investigation for the time being. They were to assist all the victims the best they could and make sure everyone was safe. As soon as Grey gave his word, the knight immediately bowed his head and headed off away from them. After all, though Grey could handle the coldness of the air, the same couldn''t be said for the knight. He wouldn''t have lasted a minute. And just when Grey was about to snap Yuna back to reality, the cold air suddenly stopped and the frost was reined in. Yuna had come back to her own senses, then heaving a lengthy sigh as she relaxed herself, eyes still glimmering cold. "I would have flicked your finger if you hadn''t regained composure any quicker... Good job on holding yourself back, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady wanted to be angry and decimate the beasts in front of her, but like the prisoners the enemies had taken away, they were also just victims of their evil schemes. They also didn''t wish to live in such a way. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Her boiling anger had calmed down©` no, it had become dormant. Yuna had blown off all the steam towards the enemy once they met again and didn''t just needlessly turn everything into frozen popsicles. It would only do more harm than good. "Grey, let''s finish off these beasts." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. Let''s do that." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to dwell on useless feelings any further. With her determination now set, Yuna went ahead with Grey and finished off the demonic beasts one after another, sending them off painlessly with just a single strike. Blades of wind danced throughout the room, accompanied by blue flashes of light as frozen lances bolted through the air. Some beasts tried to fight back, however, it was futile. They were all finished off in a jiffy without discrimination. CLANK CLANK CRASH CRASH BANG ROOOOAAAARRRR Just when they were about to finish everything, one of the beasts suddenly went extremely wild and feral, tugging on the chains and crashing its body towards the pillars in which it had been bound to most of its life. It was the C-rank demonic beast, Rageifell, a cervine-type beast which looked much like a giant Caribou if anything. It was a Lightning-attribute beast, its lightning sparks ravaging all throughout the place, lashing out like deadly whips. It was usually a D-rank beast, but now that it has become a demonic beast, it has been elevated one rank higher, becoming more feral and mindless in exchange. It didn''t want to go down without a fight, trying to break off its chains. BOOM BOOOM BOOOOMMMM ROOOOARRRRRR And well, it did. After much desperation, the demonic Ragifell finally broke off the heavy chains bounding it to the pillars and its eyes shone with danger. It rampaged all throughout the place, its lightning bolting without any delay. It wasn''t long before the Ragifell''s eyes fell towards Grey and Yuna, stomping its heavy hooves as if trying to threaten and intimidate the two, torrents of lightning running rampant throughout the place as it roared once more. "What a ferocious fella. It sure is a lively one." £ÛGrey£Ý However, such intimidation was far from effective for Grey and Yuna, Grey remaining unfazed whilst Yuna prepared for her attack. A cold storm of mana had formed in her hands, swirling into a single mass, condensing stronger and stronger. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE ROOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRRRR The Ragifell roared and the lightning bolts thundered along with it. Despite still being weak from being bound, it didn''t waste any time and recklessly charged towards Grey and Yuna, its horns pointing towards them as it bolted at high speeds. Yet despite such a terrifying sight, both of them remained calm, not budging an inch and simply peering into the eyes of the raging Ragifell. The young lady then raised her hands towards it, a blue sphere of frost and death floating before her. ¡¶Icicle Lance!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A flash of blue gleamed throughout the place and a frozen lance materialized out of thin air. It bolted out at the speed of lightning with the single snap of a finger, rushing towards the Ragifell''s head without any hesitation. The Ragifell''s lightning bolts continued to lash out, however, it was futile, the icicle of frost remaining untouched and still bolting towards it, speed and trajectory unchanged as it continued to rush. The attack soon connected and blood was soon spilled. The icicle pierced the Ragifell''s head and bore a large hole through it, its whole brain skewered into a frozen mess until there was nothing left. The icicle was so cold, not even a single drop of blood trickled down the floor, all frozen in red crystals. It had come unbound from its chains, but it couldn''t even celebrate its freedom, the clutches of death greeting it as soon as it took its first steps. The Ragifell''s large body wobbled a couple of times before falling to the ground with a loud thud. "... Rest in peace." £ÛYuna£Ý With that, everything was over. The suffering beasts have been sent to the other side and all that remained were cold corpses. Yuna sheathed her daggers once more and calmed herself with a deep breath, taking a final look at the massive beasts. "Grey, all of these have beast crystals, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, or at least they should. Unless something odd happened to them, there shouldn''t be anything too different." £ÛGrey£Ý "They seem artificially made though. Wouldn''t that make a difference?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Polaris and the others'' beast crystals were also from artificial beasts. Well, I guess it''s still better to see for ourselves. Let''s see and find out, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was not a single second to waste. As soon as Grey said his piece, he then flicked his fingers and used a little bit of magic. A blade of wind came rushing forth towards the fallen Ragifell and a large wound was made across its chest. What followed after the first blade was a couple more, thin and sharp winds streaking all throughout its body, slicing and dicing the pelt and also cutting the bones into little manageable pieces, meat sliced soon after. Before long, a shiny glimmer shone in the dark room, and there it was, a bright blue crystal protruding in the Ragifell''s chest. It was a beast crystal, and a beautiful one at that. With Grey and Yuna''s mana quality and quantity as it is, they should be able to summon a B-rank High Dragon with it. "Grey... I want to summon this one..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Why so suddenly?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmm... How do I say this... When it was fighting us, though it seemed very feral, I could feel its will to live. It was very powerful... It really wanted to live." £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t just the Ragifell. All the demonic beasts imprisoned in the dungeon as well were struggling to break free of their chains and escape the monotonic hellhole they have grown used to seeing, their flames ignited by a strong passion. While Yuna was disturbed by the fact that they had eaten people, it wasn''t like the beasts had any other choices to pick from. They were all just unfortunate victims of their circumstances, falling into the wrong hands at the wrong times. They have become demonic beasts and they have lost their reason. It may just be a subtle trace of regret left in their corrupted mind, but Yuna felt it very clearly... Their will to live and their will to break free. They may not be the same after the summoning, assuming entirely different bodies with no recollection of their past or lingering attachments, but they at least deserve another chance. It was the least Grey and Yuna could give them. "... Alright, but let''s summon them a little later. There''s still a lot to do, after all. Let''s just get these things over with first." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Un..." £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna took a final look at the beast crystal and nodded her head after Grey''s words. It was quite a bit regrettable that they couldn''t summon them right away, but with their situation right now, it was for the best. Grey and Yuna soon went around the room and dismantled the massive beasts one after another, taking out their beast crystals one after another. They might have to report them to the kingdom later, but it was best to keep them on them for now. It didn''t take too long before Grey and Yuna finished dismantling the beasts, only a couple minutes passing by them. With everything done and tidied up, only a few more rooms remained in the hideout, the knights reporting to them time and time again. "Your Highnesses, we have found the document room." Soon enough, only one more room was left. It was the most important one of them all, containing the supporting documents and evidence they''ll be using later on. It was a large office, a mountain pile of records, letters, and research papers here and there. "Have you found out which documents we could use as evidence?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes. We have secured documents detailing contact and involvement with Duke Schemer and other nobles. We have also secured the ledgers for their crimes." "Good work. Give them to me. I''ll personally hand them over to His Majesty after the day is over. Make sure to secure other physical evidence as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "By your will." The Knight didn''t dilly-dally any further. As soon as Grey commanded him, he handed over the documents without any hints of doubts or hesitation. In just a short time, they have come to gain the trust of the knights, the latter following them without question. However, even when Grey had already received the documents from the knight, yet the latter seemed to still have something to say. Behind him was another knight, a couple of documents held in his arms, holding it securely. "Hm? That is..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Your Highnesses, there is something you need to see." Said the Knight as he handed over a thick slab of paperwork, tons of characters and written throughout all the pages. It was a pile of documents the knights found after opening a safe, detailing the process and results of a diabolic research. They were research papers which described the process of creating demonic beasts, capturing beasts and corrupting their souls in order to power them up and turn them into complete monsters, weapons of destruction ready to bring ruin and death. However, it wasn''t just demonic beasts for such was only the first steps. The real goal of the research was to turn people into "demons", beings whose soul has been engulfed by corruption and who are not any different than monsters. While they do become stronger, slowly but surely, they will lose their reason and they will become organisms that wanders the world solely to bring death and destruction, yet still retaining skills and abilities of its former self. "How many of these papers have you found?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Those are the only ones, Your Highness." "... Keep looking. There may be more hidden elsewhere. Make sure to bring them all to us as soon as possible. Don''t leave a single stone unturned." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes! As you command!" Grey and Yuna continued to read the papers, and the more they did, the more they found it more repulsive and more infuriating. Especially the number of innocent lives sacrificed to fulfill the goals of such ridiculous research. The process involved using magic inside the prison, turning raw mana in the air into corruption. Normally, these would simply scatter throughout the world and form all sorts of monsters, however, the enemies were prepared for such. They have engraved runes in the beasts'' and people''s bodies to absorb the recently made corruption into their bodies, and soon enough, dye their souls with it. It was a painful process, making the body feel like it''s being soaked in a pool of lava. The first phases only involved animals, then soon came beasts, and finally came the sacrifices they had taken away from all throughout the city. They also experimented if it would work with High-Ranking beasts in the wild, feeding it with demonic beasts and corrupted people until they''re full. "... And they were successful..." £ÛGrey£Ý "So this is where all those wild demonic beasts came from... This basically confirms it, doesn''t it, Grey? This confirms it, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, it does. All the nearby beasts and the ones in the ocean... This also means the one behind the Leviathan incident in Torogi, is..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Duke Schemer... That irredeemable piece of trash...!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was trembling in anger. Just remembering what happened to Marika and her people was enough to make her blood boil. Several villages were destroyed and a large number of lives were lost. It was unforgivable. And just as Yuna dwelled in her anger, Grey continued to read. The experimentation on people to create demons and all that took in order to progress even a little. They all struck his nerves, barely maintaining his composure as he did. Just a month ago, the research has created a demon which had a stable mind which lasted about half an hour. However, for such a progress to occur, several thousand lives were lost, blood shed all throughout the kingdom. Now, with the help of alchemy and more sacrifices, they have created a drug from the blood of their experimental demons that turns one into a demon yet still allows them to think relatively reasonably, progress created from a river of blood. It was no wonder the Duke was extremely confident. With such a drug in hand, they could turn their allies much stronger, enough to shift the balance of power between the two opposing parties. A move only a madman would think of. "Your Highness! We have found something else in another safe! There are other papers, and also some pills as well." "Pills? Give them to me." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as the knight returned, Grey immediately got his hands on what they brought. He read through the files at lightning speed, learning more of their atrocities, and soon enough he took a look at the pills. Surely enough... ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Item¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Dark Moon''s Pearl (Partially Complete) ¡¾Grade¡¿Superior (Low-Tier) ¡¾Description¡¿ A pill created from the blood of demons. It contains a massive amount of corruption and is a deadly poison to all living things. Once consumed, it will explode the mana quantity and quality inside the body will be enforced. However, in exchange, one will slowly lose their rationality. The stronger one is, the longer they can stay sane. ----------------------------------- ... They were the aforementioned drugs which turned people into demons. The very pills created from the blood of innocent people who have been turned into demons regardless of their wills and wishes. The research papers and the pills now in Grey''s hands are evidence the King and the others must know of. He quickly stored one of the pills in the Inventory, making sure to keep it safe. As for the other things... "Y-Your Highness?! Wh-What are you doing?!" ... There was no need to let them exist in the world. Grey flicked his fingers and sharp blades of wind started appearing. They shredded the papers and pills to fine power, soon incinerated by crimson red flames, burnt into oblivion. "There''s no need for anyone to know about these things. Other than the things which can be used as evidence against the Duke, eliminate everything else. Shred them or burn them. Do whatever it takes to make sure they cease to exist." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Y-Yes!!" "Understood! Your Highness!" "Men, make haste!" The documents and items were too dangerous to be left lying around, several lives at stake as soon as they fell into the wrong hands. Grey only kept one pill to tell the King of its existence, but after which, he would quickly dispose of it. It was for the best, After such a dark scene, the times of chaos continued, several hideouts raided and hundreds of worthless lives lost in the hands of Grey, Yuna, and their allies. It was a devastating bloodbath and extermination, hidden from the eyes of the world. Darkness approaches close. CHAPTER 424 END Chapter 425: Full-Sweep Clean Up (pt. III) "I-I''m innocent! You can do this, General! This is abuse of authority!" "That''s right! You can''t just barge into our mansion and arrest us!" "Is this how the Kingdom''s General should act?! This is shameful!" Loudbark and yaps rang throughout the air, several figures pinned to the ground and some kneeling with hostility, their hands tied behind their backs and their heads now lowered forcefully, held down by the knights. Before them was another figure, silky hair and beautiful eyes red as her flames, a fierce temperament hidden behind a calm facade. The ones kneeling continued to bark yet all she did was look at them remain silent, eyes filled with contempt. "Even if you''re the General, do you think you can get away with this?! I will make sure His Majesty hears of this shamelessness!" "Haah... Are you really this stupid? To think you still haven''t figured out what''s happening right now, and you call yourself a noble." £ÛCynthia£Ý "What?! Are you mocking me right now?! His Majesty will never©`" "You stupid fool. It was His Majesty who ordered this arrest. If only you aren''t needed anymore. I would have decapitated your heads already." £ÛCynthia£Ý The General finished her words, a cold and scary glint shimmering in her eyes. Her expression was dark and can be, her words weighing down heavier than boulders as she let the insolent fools before her understand their situation. She was not the type to joke nor she was the type to forgive. If it weren''t for the fact that they can be used as decisive evidence and witnesses against Duke Schemer, she wouldn''t have wasted her time and incinerated them already. However, despite her hotheadedness, she has always kept her calm in front of the enemies. She needed to keep her emotions in check and not be blinded by her rage. Else, she would have already burnt down the mansion to the ground. "Kugh...! You will never get away with this! Do you know who you''re dealing with?! I have connections in the Royal Capital! They will never let this go!" "Who? Duke Schemer?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "So you knew! Then unhand us already! If you do, I''ll act as if this never happened! As long as you repay me the compensation, I''ll©`" "Pfft... Haha... Hahaha... Hahahaha! Hahahaha!" £ÛCynthia£Ý A loud laughter burst forth throughout the halls, the General laughing her heart out all the way to tears as she tried to process the words projected towards her. It was so stupid, she couldn''t help but laugh, her stomach hurting all the while. It wasn''t just her. Even the knights behind her were chuckling to themselves, trying to hold back their laughter. It was an absurd sight, the man before the General, frozen and still oblivious about what''s happening. He was flabbergasted. "Haha... Haah... You really are stupid, aren''t you?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "What?! How dare...! Let''s see if His Grace will let this slide!" "You pathetic idiot. After you, it will be the Duke''s turn. If you adore him so much, then don''t worry. You will all meet in hell soon enough." £ÛCynthia£Ý Her cold eyes glimmered again, her voice sending chills down everyone''s spines as it rang inside their ears. It was only then that the man realized just what sort of situation he was in, his face white as snow as his heart was swallowed by fear. "Knights, take them away and lock them in prison. Make sure won''t be able to escape and make a ruckus. Beat them up if necessary." £ÛCynthia£Ý "G-General! Please spare us! We did nothing wrong!" "This is a misunderstanding, General! We are innocent!" They were acting all arrogant and mighty, but after hearing the General''s words, they quickly trembled in fear, their bodies frozen from shock. It wasn''t just a threat. It was already a judgement passed down on them, their days already numbered. It was loud and rambunctious, the arrested ones flailing around their arms as they all screamed to the top of their lungs, asking for mercy and spouting all kinds of bullsh*t just to garner the General''s pity and attention. However, it was all in vain. The General didn''t even bat an eye on any of them and simply inspected the paintings hung in the wall, admiring them quietly. Their wailing was like music in her ears, feeling quite a bit of satisfaction as they begged for mercy. Well, no matter how much they begged or cried, they would never be able to change the General''s mind. They already did far too many crimes for forgiveness to even be considered. Only death awaits the fools who have stained the honor of Aldengard. "General, what should we do about the servants?" "For now, don''t let any of them leave the mansion. Conduct an investigation to see which of them are involved in the matter and have them all make testimonies against the Baron and the Duke. Make sure to do it discreetly." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Understood, General." "Oh, and one more thing. I will be interrogating the Baron later. Make sure no one interferes with me. If their knights try to resist, you can execute them immediately. Report everything to me afterwards." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Understood. Then, I''ll be taking my leave now, General." It has been a few days since Grey and Yuna offered their help in the Royal Castle for the Duke''s arrest and everything has been smooth sailing, criminal organizations and corrupt households raided and eliminated one after another. Now, the General is in one of the corrupted nobles'' households, located a few hundred kilometers from the Royal Capital in order to clean up everything that''s needed to be cleaned up. It didn''t even take her an hour to do so. They were the Norkettle Baronial Family. A family which has over 50 years of history in the Kingdom, starting off as a family of knights before the civil war and receiving the title of "Baron" for all the contributions they have given. However, much like the Hameln Viscomital Family before, the Norkettle House has also started to fall into corruption as soon as the Head of the House was changed. The current Lord was a corrupt madman just like any other piece of trash. "Haah... What a shame. They could have been useful allies, had they aligned themselves in the right path." £ÛCynthia£Ý However, there was no use regretting it now. With the personality of the Head even inherited by the Heir, they will be heading to ruin sooner or later. The Kingdom will once again have to eliminate them for the better. It wasn''t just the Baron''s family, but the other nobles were hopeless as well. It has only been a few days since they started and yet, they already took down several houses, to the point it already reached more than a dozen. If it wasn''t for the fact that the investigations and cleaning up takes a lot of time, they could have cleaned up more of them. It was quite disappointing knowing just how many houses have fallen from grace, quite a little bit shocking. "Have you finished here, General?" £ÛRigel£Ý But perhaps what''s even more shocking was the unfamiliar figure before the General. He had platinum hair and clear blue eyes like that of the ocean, his strides graceful as the sea and his words calming like the trickling stream in the forest. The dashing man before her was a beauty to behold, looking seemingly ordinary. Yet despite just looking like any prettyboy, the General couldn''t help but feel oppressed by his presence alone, her body stiffening a little bit.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Are you alright, General? You seem a little stiff." £ÛRigel£Ý "No, I''m fine... I''m just unused to Lord Rigel''s appearance." £ÛCynthia£Ý "I see... Well, it is the first time I have taken such a form, after all. Even I feel quite unfamiliar with these sensations. It feels novel and... strange..." £ÛRigel£Ý "Do Their Majesties know about this?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Not at all. They have never asked us to take such forms so we never had the chance to show them to the Master and the Mistress. In fact, I doubt they even know we are capable of doing this... Taking Salferine forms, that is..." £ÛRigel£Ý The figure before her was none other than Rigel, Grey and Yuna''s 10th familiar who had now assumed a human form. He had long hair glimmering the color of platinum and eyes like that of the sea, a well-built body like that of a knight''s. And it may be because Grey''s blood had been used in their summoning, but Rigel now looks like a more adult version of Grey, with only slight differences like that of pointy ears resembling Yuna''s elven ears. "Does this look strange after all, General?" £ÛRigel£Ý "No. I think such an appearance suits you quite well, Lord Rigel." £ÛCynthia£Ý "I see... That''s a relief then. It would have been meaningless, otherwise." £ÛRigel£Ý As for the reason why Rigel was in such a form, it was because of the raid they were performing. He was to help out the General and knights to travel across the Kingdom and finish off all the enemies which needed to be dealt with. Originally, Rigel was to take his true form when flying and change to his panther form when attacking. However, such a form was far too conspicuous and troublesome to deal with. And so, he decided to shapeshift to a Salferine to avoid all sorts of trouble. Even then, just because he changed his form, it doesn''t mean he has gotten any bit weaker. Rather, he was still extremely powerful in terms of both physical strength and magical firepower. He was a walking machine of destruction, For the past few days, he has been destroying hideouts and secret bases one after another as if there was no tomorrow, flooding their bases and drowning all enemies until none of them are left, only leaving the victims and evidence safe. "It might take some time before we can ascertain where the hideouts are. For the meantime, can you look after the mansion, Lord Rigel?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Yes. That much is not a big deal." £ÛRigel£Ý "Great©` And oh! Before I forget, can you pass a message towards their Majesties? Please tell them about out completion in the Vienna region," £ÛCynthia£Ý "Understood. I shall do so." £ÛRigel£Ý Leaving everything in Rigel''s care, Cynthia then didn''t waste any more time and soon followed after the knights to interrogate the Baron. It might take some time, but it was far better with Rigel around to oversee the mansion. Meanwhile, Rigel also contacted Grey and Yuna and reported to them about their progress. It didn''t take him too long to say his piece, getting straight to the point and making sure to mention the little piece of evidence they have procured. In exchange, Grey and Yuna had also relayed the King''s orders and also mentioned how things are going for them in the capital. Of course, they also made sure to clearly convey that their safety still comes first, reminding him once again. ¡ºUnderstood, Master, Mistress. I will make sure to bear your words in mind, so please be careful as well. Don''t hesitate to call us when necessary.¡» £ÛRigel£Ý ¡ºYeah. We''ll surely do so. Then, goodbye for now, Rigel.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! Make sure to assist the General, okay?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Just like that, the report ended and silence reigned inside the mansion once again. It was a little boring that he had to wait and simply watch the mansion, but there was nothing he could do about it if he wished to be of help to Grey and Yuna. Well, the boredom didn''t last too long either. Before he could even go around the mansion and take a look around, a series of footsteps echoed from the upper floors, the sound of panting ringing ever so subtly as the knights rushed towards him. "L-L-Lord Rigel! We have found the records! We''ve located the hideouts!" Lo and behold, the knights had already done their works magnificently and located the enemies'' hideout and also how many of them were there. They have found all the Baron''s documents, his records of crimes and corruption safely stored in his safe. Unfortunately for him, the knights were experts when it comes to cracking safes open as they were just opening tuna cans. Rigel''s eyes glowed as he peered at the papers, a sharp blue glint shimmering ever so brightly, the atmosphere drastically changing. It was time for work, once again. ... "Gaaah! Die, you bastard©` Kuuaaaakkk!!" A cream of rage and hostility rang, but followed after was a fountain of scream of pain and agony, blood splashing towards the walls and flooding the floors, the acrid stench of death wafted all throughout the place as lives were taken one after another. Daggers were brandished and fists were launched. Holes were drilled through with every hook and jab, heads flying and rolling as platinum glimmers filled the air. An orchestra of death, doom, and perdition played out in the dark and barren corridors. Two figures danced and damnation followed their every step. Screams and crashes rang out in the air like music playing during a play, sounds of shattering ice and the deadening howls of the winds, raging like a violent storm. KUAAAKKK THUD THUD CRASH Before long, the performance was over. But rather than a boisterous pandemonium of cheers and applause, what greeted the two was a deathly silence, not even a single ring echoing all throughout the place. Only dead bodies lay on the floor, pools of blood running throughout the dirty floors as silence and darkness swallowed the place whole. Only two figures remained as they are, standing proudly as blood painted their hands and faces. "Phew¡«! There sure were a lot of them. As expected of the final hideout." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s the biggest one of them all, after all. There were even a few C-rankers in the place. It seems like this is their main base." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... No wonder... Not that it makes any difference though..." £ÛYuna£Ý Those two figures were none other than Grey and Yuna, dancing in the field of death and agony as Rigel reported to them, all the while decapitating and exterminating the enemies like simple pests, hearts squashed and pierced one after another. During the past few days, they have been wiping out bases left and right, their hands drenched in blood as they finished off a couple thousand evildoers, both thugs and researchers, making sure to send them off without remorse. Now, they are in the last and final base located outside of the Royal Capital. It was the biggest hideout of them all, filled with over a thousand enemies and packed with several rooms, arranged into a layout which resembled a labyrinth. Well, not that it mattered much to Grey and Yuna anyways. Rather, they were the best ones for such operations, their strength and abilities allowing them to wipe out the enemies when not even a single hour has passed. "By the way, Grey. Didn''t Rigel just say they have finished with the Vienna Region? How many regions do we have left?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... There''s still Lakoa, Pineheim, Baldoa, and Sodelly. There''s four. It might take some days before days but I''m sure everything will be fine." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then how about the number of wild demonic beasts present? From what I know, we still have over 20 of them to catch, right? Shouldn''t we also go looking for them? There may be some extremely powerful ones out there." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry. His Majesty has been keeping an eye on quests about demonic beasts. As soon as we receive a report, the familiars will immediately take care of them. Just trust them, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But wouldn''t it be faster if we join in with them?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, you''re too impatient. Nothing will come up even if you stress about it. Calm down and take a breather, aright? Just take a deep breath." £ÛGrey£Ý "... Mmn... Okay... I''ll do that..." £ÛYuna£Ý Time does not wait for anyone, and with every passing second, Yuna''s impatience only started to grow. Lives could be lost at any moment, and she just can''t seem to stay still at the thought, wanting to take matters into her own hands. Thankfully enough, Grey was present to calm her down. She has been too stressed about the situations as of late, and it has been taking a toll on her mind. She may be strong, but that doesn''t mean she was perfect. She was still prone to worry. "Here, eat some candy. Don''t think too much of the problem." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey... It''s hard to eat candy in this kind of place, you know? There''s blood everywhere, and it smells bad too." £ÛYuna£Ý "So, do you not want it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I''ll have some please, and thank you." £ÛYuna£Ý She was a little reluctant at first, but she soon gave up after a few words from Grey. It wasn''t just normal candy, but candy made from alchemy. Not only are they sweet, they also have therapeutic effects to ease one''s heart. As soon as Yuna took the candy and ate it, she slowly started to calm down, and soon after, she then cheered up, some light returning to her eyes. She was still quite distressed, but she felt much better than before. "Then, we should also start cleaning up as well." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey as he extended his arms out towards the distance. A gate opened at his behest and a few dozen knights came pouring in, and some officials brought along with them. They were all stern and steady, only awaiting the two''s orders. "You already know what to do. Be careful and good luck." £ÛGrey£Ý """Yes!!""" The knights didn''t waste any more time and quickly spread out all throughout the labyrinth-like headquarters. They searched all the rooms with caution and gathered every little thing which could be used as evidence against the enemy. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna also proceeded their own ways to heal and rescue the victims, pay their respects to the dead, and finish off the beasts which had been turned demonic, dismantling them soon after and taking away their beast crystals. Grey has been to a few laboratories and experimental facilities throughout the raid, 5 of them, to be exact. And each of them have some things in common, making it easier for them to destroy the bases and bury it in the darkness. As for all the loot they got during the raids, other than illegal items and substances, the King has asked the two to keep them and do whatever they want with them. These included the beast crystals which now numbered over a hundred. While most of the beast crystals are only E-rank or D-rank, some, especially the ones they fought in the wild, are much stronger, some even managing to reach S-rank. It was already decided how many and which they''ll be summoning. "Your Highnesses, we have found more research papers and pills. What should we do with them?" "Burn them. Make sure not even a speck of them remains." £ÛGrey£Ý As for the research papers and pills like the ones they found before, Grey and Yuna didn''t hesitate to have them destroyed. They made sure to thoroughly clean up the place and make sure no one else would get their hands on them. It wasn''t long before the raid came to a close, all worthless junk burned to the ground, all evidence gathered, and all the victims rescued. It all elapsed in the blink of an eye, only the grand finale and the final conclusion awaiting them. "Then, shall we get started as well, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... "Dammit! Dammit! God f*cking dammit!" £ÛArslan£Ý A vicious scream rang in the air, papers thrown into the air and furniture broken one after another. A bald man was rampaging inside his office, irked veins popping out of his head, eyes red with bloodshot as he raged. There was only anger in his heart, clenching his fist and gritting his teeth as he turned feral, his pens and stamps broken and his chair slammed towards the ground, a loud crash echoing in the air. It was as if a storm just passed, his whole office in a mess. ''My, how unsightly...'' £ÛGael£Ý And observing him was a polished gentleman, simply watching the scene unfold with only calmness in his eyes. He already knew the Duke was an uncultured swine but what he saw in front of him was even worse than he imagined, undignified at all. As for the reason why the Duke was suddenly rampaging, it was because a sudden letter came from the Royal Castle. At first he expected it to be the response to his previous proposal, so he was quite delighted when he opened it. However, his smile quickly turned into a frown soon after. It was not a letter of approval, but a letter ordering the Duke to go under trial in the court in a week''s time. The King had already amassed enough evidence against him, and so it was time to strike. The day of damnation was drawing close. ''No wonder I couldn''t contact my subordinates...'' £ÛGael£Ý Gael already had some suspicions since a couple days ago, but now, he was certain. The two mysterious youths the Duke and Viscount had mentioned were the ones who brought ruin to their plans and trampled on them. The Duke never noticed because the letters and reports are still coming in, but the same couldn''t be said for Gael. His very few contacts have gone missing, not a single one of them reporting to him. It was far too suspicious. The King had accounted for the Duke, but not for Gael. Even Grey only has a couple suspicions as he never saw Gael in the memories of the enemies he slew. He was far too cautious, using the Duke for every little thing, not appearing even once. ''Haah... I wanted to do some experiments as well... Such a shame, indeed.'' £ÛGael£Ý Yet despite that, Gael was not furious at them. Rather, he was thankful. He was just about to dispose of them, and yet, before he could even lift a finger, everything was already over. He couldn''t be any more thankful. He had already achieved his goal and he has no use for the Duke anymore. He could just dispose of him right now, but he didn''t. Not because it was risky, but because he just didn''t want to. After all... BAAANNNNGGGGGGGGGG "Goddammit! If war is what they want! We''ll give it to them! I''ll make sure they''ll regret ever making an enemy out of someone as great as myself!" £ÛArslan£Ý The Duke slammed his table with his fists, a loud bang thundering throughout the room. He had lost all reason, eyes blinded by rage and heart swallowed by pride. Now, only a river of blood can resolve the conflict. "Sir Gael! Contact all our allies and the dark guilds! We''ll strike the castle a week from now and we''ll dye it in the Royal Family''s blood! We''ll make sure that not a single one of those pests survives! A new era shall flourish!" £ÛArslan£Ý "As you wish, Your Grace." £ÛGael£Ý ... There was still much more to see and a bloodbath to experience. The curtain for the final act is about to rise, and Gael''s heart raced for conclusion before him. Be it the Kingdom''s defeat, or the Duke''s. His heart pumped with exhilaration. An ominous smile bloomed under the shadows. CHAPTER 425 END Chapter 426: Under the Scales CHATTER CHATTER CLATTER The halls were abuzz, whispers and gossip adrift in the air and suspicious eyes swam left and right, curious and vicious gleams hidden inside. Seats were placed along the aisles, people of gentle and noble status, attending all the same. There were Marquesses, Counts, Viscounts, Barons, Baronets, and Knights, even some influential merchants sitting amongst the crowd. It was a busy day, the news already spread throughout the Royal Capital, even commoners awaiting the results. A long-awaited day of judgement which could very well overturn the fate and future of the Kingdom. Two sides stand against one another, eyes fierce as tigers and dragons which won''t bow down even at the cost of their own lives. "The Defendant, His Grace, Duke Arslan til Schemer, is entering!" A loud voice boomed throughout the halls and all suddenly became quiet. All sorts of eyes, both sharp and soft, peered towards him, some avoiding the Duke''s gaze whilst some looking at him with contempt, looking at him like a bug. Behind the Duke were two figures, both bearing the rank or "Lt. General" in the army and two of the three powerhouses in his side. Just their presence alone was enough to keep everyone''s mouth shut, tension rising even higher. "The Complainant, His Majesty, King Philip til Varreon Aldenberg, is entering!" The voice rang out once more and another person entered. It was the King, his might and majesty coursing throughout the court with every step he took. His eyes were resolute and his heart was firm, ready to put an end to the misery. Following him were his trusty vassals, the General, the Captain of the Guards, and another 2 Lt. Generals. They didn''t wield any weapons, however, their presence alone was enough to make everybody feel suffocated. "How intense... It seems like His Majesty has already decided..." "Duke Schemer... Just what sort of crime did he commit for His Majesty to be so angry. This day won''t be a peaceful one." "No matter how this ends, it will be chaos." Everyone started whispering and murmuring once again, all kinds of gossip and rumors spreading throughout the court like wildfire, both sides glaring at one another without hiding their hostility, hell about to break loose at any moment. A week has passed and the time for judgement has come. It was the day of trial for the Duke and the King, the latter accusing the former of heavy crimes which neither one of the audience knew of. It was all a mystery, waiting to be unraveled. However, it was not like the people were entirely clueless. Though there was a gag order to prevent either side from gaining advantage over the other, it wasn''t like the feud between two sides was something new. Nobles and commoners alike already know of how bitter their ties were. "The Judge, His High Reverence, Archbishop Lawrence, is entering!" The final character has shown up and the whole court was set. In the side of the Defendant was the Duke, and in the side of the Complainant was the King. As the neutral party, it was the Archbishop''s role to ensure everything was fair. "Both sides raise their hands and take an oath before God. What you say will be the truth, and only the truth. Do you pledge?" £ÛLawrence£Ý """"I pledge."""" "Those who are judged to be guilty shall accept the rightful punishment, be it compensation, be it repentance, or be it death. Do you pledge?" £ÛLawrence£Ý """"I pledge."""" "Those before us shall serve as witnesses and shall stand as equal before all. Their voice shall be heard and their questions shall be answered. Those that do not speak shall be the evil whose tongues are bound by God. Do you pledge?" £ÛLawrence£Ý """"I pledge."""" First came the making of the oaths, all people involved in either side raising their hands as they plead before the court and the eyes of God that they shall only be speaking of the truth and that they shall accept any rightful punishment. However, the trial has yet to start and lies were already being thrown left and right. A single figure observed from atop the beams, his eyes peering through the crowd and his hair silently fluttering in the wind, hidden from the eyes of many. It was none other than Grey, his eyes glimmering with colors. When the Judge made his entrance, he immediately used his eyes and watched how a fierce dance of red and green clashed, truths and lies playing with one another. "That stupid baldy... How could he lie so shamelessly..." £ÛYuna£Ý "He really lives up to his name, doesn''t he? It''s a shame that he''s a Duke of the Kingdom©` or at least, he currently is. But not for long." £ÛGrey£Ý "Couldn''t we just get this over with? We already have enough evidence anyway. Let''s just arrest and execute him. That would be better for the world." £ÛYuna£Ý "I also wish we could do that, however, politics isn''t as simple as that. Even if His Majesty is the most powerful person in the Kingdom, there are still things to consider. Especially the opinion of the masses. Everything must be fair." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... How annoying... I just want to beat him up already..." £ÛYuna£Ý The Duke''s heart glowed red every time he opened his mouth and Yuna wanted ro beat him up more each time. However, they couldn''t afford to make a scandal, else, everything they have worked hard for would be ruined. The pledging of the oath was soon over and everyone took their rightful seats. The judge also took his seat, a gavel and a block before him. His eyes peered and swam all throughout the room. His mouth soon opened. "Duke Schemer, for the charges of kidnapping, physical assault, murder, defamation, embezzlement, and treason among many others. How do you plead?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "I plead not guilty, Your Reverence." £ÛArslan£Ý "Duke Schemer, the eyes of God are not once to be deceived and not ones to be sullied. I ask you again. How do you plead?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "I plead not guilty, Your Reverence." £ÛArslan£Ý The Judge asked twice and the Duke answered twice, his heart also turning red both times, Grey''s eyes continuing to probe him and the King''s fists clenching even tighter as rage grew deep in his heart, eyes filled with hostility. "The Complainant, Your Majesty. You and many others have accused Duke Schemer of such heinous crimes. Do you have any reason to believe so?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "We do, Your Reverence. We have sufficient evidence to prove our claims and we are certain that the Duke is guilty of such crimes." £ÛPhilip£Ý "It says here in the papers that you have found evidence incriminating against the Duke for crimes which has spanned for more than a decade. Are there any reasons why you have taken such a long time to appeal to the court?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "That is because we have yet to gather enough evidence which could support our claims. However, thanks to certain people, we have now gotten our hands on our proof. That is the truth, Your Reverence." £ÛPhilip£Ý Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Certain people... Can you be more specific, Your Majesty?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "They are here in the court with us today, however, I believe it is best to hide their identities as it could cost them their safety. I hope you understand." £ÛPhilip£Ý "I see... Then, Duke Schemer......" £ÛLawrence£Ý The questioning continued and answers came out of the mouths from both sides. Red and green once again danced in the eyes of Grey as he continued to observe the development of the situation, eyes and ears alert and ready. It was a bland and boring process, questions asked and answered one after another, a couple of oppositions here and there as the two sides exchanged statements, the Judge listening to them attentively to make sure not to miss a single thing. Before long, the evidence the King and his allies had gathered were presented to the Court and the judges'' eyes swam through them. His emotions were pricked by what was written on them, yet he still managed to compose himself. "Duke Schemer, His Majesty has presented enough evidence to support your claims. Embezzlement of over 2 billion kiels, amongst many others." £ÛLawrence£Ý "I plead not guilty, Your Reverence. I have no involvement in those cases as I have never embezzled anything. Not from the people nor from the Kingdom. " £ÛArslan£Ý "However, your mana signatures could be found throughout these documents. I have compared it with one of your documents, and they do indeed match." £ÛLawrence£Ý "That is just forgery, Your Reverence. Are there not magic tools that can mimic mana signature? If given enough time, that signature will surely fade away." £ÛArslan£Ý Argued the Duke, a smug and scornful expression painted on his face. Of course, his words were lies yet again. They won''t be able to save him, but they will be able to buy some time for him to think up more schemes. "That is indeed plausible, however, the Duchy''s seal could also be found stamped across all these documents. How do you plead?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "That is simply because the Royal Family also owns a copy of the seal. For all we know, they could have just stamped the papers themselves." £ÛArslan£Ý "How dare you tarnish the name of the Royal Family?! This is insolence! Are you really challenging the authority of the Royal Family, Duke?!" £ÛCallipso£Ý "I am merely telling the truth! Otherwise, how else would such a preposterous document come to be! The Royal Family is framing me!" £ÛArslan£Ý "You...! How dare you! Do you want your tongue to be cut?!"!£ÛCallipso£Ý A single statement and the Court was thrust into chaos, two sides exchanging loud and hurtful words against one another. It was them that the Court started to heat up, tension and pressure rising with every moment. BANNGGGGGG BANNNGGGGG BANNNGGGGG "Order in the Court! Order in the Court!" £ÛLawrence£Ý There was slander and there were wrathful reactions. The Court had become noisy for a short moment, however, it was quickly dismissed with the Judge''s quick actions. The gavel struck the block and then there was silence "Do not speak unless you''re spoken to! This is your first warning, Lady Ladellade! And, Duke Schemer! Don''t respond to provocations easily!" £ÛLawrence£Ý "... I apologize, Your Reverence. This shall not happen again." £ÛCallipso£Ý "Please forgive my boisterousness, Your Reverence. I was merely trying to defend myself. I shall be minding my words." £ÛArslan£Ý Or so he says, but just another couple of minutes later, yet another heated argument broke out. It was because the Duke insulted the Royal Family once again. Not just Callisto, but Johann and Douglas also engaged in retaliation. Of course, it wasn''t just them but the other side as well. However for a more stupid reason. Callisto just slipped up and mentioned something regarding the Duke''s bald head and he immediately went ballistic, lashing out uncontrollably. BANNNGGGGG BANNNGGGGG BANNNGGGGGG The Judge tried to calm them down, slamming the gavel down the block once again, yet it was useless. The two sides would only behave for a short time, soon getting into a heated argument once again as if they were on a battlefield. Soon, it was time to bring in the witnesses, both sides presenting their evidence time and time again. All the King''s witnesses were truthful, whilst the Duke''s were just money-hungry bastards paid to stand up for him. It was only after observing for a couple while that Grey had confirmed his suspicions, his eyes peering. He tried to test it out again and again, but the results came back all the same. It was all too puzzling. "Is something bothering you, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. It''s just none of them match. The voice, the mannerism, the pattern of speech, everything... None of them match the man in the communication orb." £ÛGrey£Ý "You mean, it wasn''t the Duke you heard?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Most probably, yeah. It seems like there''s someone else behind the scene. I doubt the Duke could pull something like that by himself... How frustrating..." £ÛGrey£Ý The Duke seemed smart and collected at first, but as the Court went on, he showed his true colors more openly. Not only was he bad at simple provocations, he was also quite stupid, making excuses even a five-year-old could make. No matter how Grey thinks about it, there was no way such a person could think up of making such clever schemes. It was actually surprising that he managed to evade the King''s investigations up until now, yet he answers so uncouthly. "Hm? Grey... Look at that..." £ÛYuna£Ý And just when Grey was in deep thought, Yuna spotted a certain person amongst the crowd which stood out like a sore thumb. Amidst the seriousness of the situation, he is the only one laughing and giggling, clearly enjoying himself. "Grey... I don''t have a good feeling about him..." £ÛYuna£Ý Says Yuna, whispering ever so meekly as he clenched her hands. She couldn''t point her fingers into it, but she could feel something ominous about the man. It wasn''t just his oddities, but something about him makes her uncomfortable. The trial continued and both sides continued to engage in a heated argument. There was still no sort of progress in the case, the Duke pushing back all of the allegations against him like a slippery eel just refusing to get caught. "Your Reverence, I would like to introduce our final witness." £ÛPhilip£Ý "... Allowed... Please bring them in." £ÛLawrence£Ý However, such tough defense was soon over. As soon as the final witness took the stage, everyone suddenly went abuzz and gossip spread throughout the whole Court. The Duke''s eyes widened in shock, his hands trembling in anger. "You...! What do you think you''re doing, Clarence?!" £ÛArslan£Ý "I am testifying against you, Father." £ÛClarence£Ý It was none other than the Duke''s youngest son and also the wildcard the King had prepared. He may not be as famous as the Duke or his siblings, but people still know he was the flesh and blood of the Duke. Yet such a person appeared in Court, not to defend his Father, but to testify against him as a witness of the complainant''s side. There was a burning resolution in his eyes, not willing to bow down before anyone for his own reasons. "Clarence til Schemer... You are the Duke''s youngest son, correct? Why are you here to testify against your own Father?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "That is because I have something to protect, Your Reverence." £ÛClarence£Ý The King initially had no plans to ask Clarence as a witness, but surprisingly, he was the one who approached them first, down on his knees as he begged the King for a favor in exchange for his help. There was only desperation in his eyes. The favor was simple. It was simply to spare his Mother, Duchess Brigitte, from the punishment of execution which the whole family usually receives as a whole. He had seen how his mother suffered at the hands of his own father, and just wanted her to be free. It was his only wish. After the trial, the moment the Duke is judged guilty, he would immediately lose all his properties, and he would be stripped of all his power and title. This would also affect every member of the household, however, it was much better than dying. Of course, for something so simple yet so advantageous, the King didn''t hesitate any further and accepted his offer without a second thought. Like that, they have a trump card which was extremely vital against the Duke. "I see... And against Duke Schemer, how do you plead?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "I plead guilty, Your Reverence." £ÛClarence£Ý Clarence answered with clarity, sending shock and surprise all over the Court. Soon enough, he then started to reveal all the secrets he knew about his father and all the crimes he had been involved with throughout the decades. Starting from his crimes before the Civil War, to his dual allegiance and murder spree during the war, and all the heinous crimes after such events. He described them all in great detail, making sure not to miss a single thing. "You ungrateful bastard! How dare you do this to me! Do you©`" £ÛArslan£Ý "Duke Schemer! This is my final warning! Speak any more, and let''s see if you can handle the consequences!" £ÛLawrence£Ý The Duke tried to rebut his claims, but he was quickly silenced by the Judge. All he could do was sit still in rage and silence as his own son spilled all his crimes and secrets, a feeling of betrayal looming inside his heart. "That is all I could say, Your Reverence." £ÛClarence£Ý "That is more than enough. You are now dismissed." £ÛLawrence£Ý It wasn''t long before Clarence finished his words, taking his leave soon after as he was escorted by the King''s trusty Royal Guards. He was only in the podium for a little over a dozen minutes yet in that time, the whole balance was completely tipped over. Everyone inside the Court was now talking about the Duke''s heinous crimes and how unforgivable he was. Even the neutral nobles were now leaning towards the King, the enemies now sweating buckets as they tried to calm themselves. "This is preposterous, Your Reverence. I''m sure His Majesty threatened my son to go against me! I''m absolutely certain of it!" £ÛArslan£Ý "Say what you want, Duke Schemer. However, it won''t change the fact that you have committed these crimes. Just give up already." £ÛPhilip£Ý "You''re being too much, Your Majesty! Do you really want to destroy our house to such an extent?! This is no different from oppression!" £ÛArslan£Ý The Duke still tried to deny the claims and evidence, but just as he was doing so, a handful of documents was being passed throughout the crowd, everyone getting a hand of the research papers and documents found during the raids. It does not include the results and the specific processes, however it contains the number of victims, which territories have been involved, the purpose, and much more. They were more than enough for everyone to learn the weight of his crimes. The last one to be passed such documents was none other than the Judge, reading through them whilst the Duke was still busy arguing with the King. It was the set of evidence they had prepared in case the first ones failed to work. "Duke Schemer! How dare you...?!" £ÛLawrence£Ý He was enraged©` no, being enraged doesn''t even begin to describe him. It wasn''t just him, but the other nobles and audience as well. They all looked at the Duke with scorn and contempt, the latter still confused about what''s happening. "Surprised, aren''t you? Why don''t you take a look at it yourself?" £ÛPhilip£Ý Well, it didn''t take long before the Duke understood why they reacted in such a way. The King slapped a shower of documents straight towards his face which not only contained his, but the other involved nobles'' mana signatures and seals as well, "Th-This is?!" £ÛArslan£Ý It didn''t even take the Duke a second. As soon as he saw them, he immediately realized what they were and shock ran all throughout his body, unable to believe what he was witnessing before him. Such an obvious reaction only gave him away, all the nobles now siding with the King and only looking at him with distaste. They were all ready to stand against him, all of them infuriated by the great tragedy the Duke had spilled in their lands. "Th-This is all a lie! How could you do this to me©` No, how could you do this to us, Your Majesty?! We have given all our life for the glory of Aldengard, and this is how you repay us?! Are you ready for the consequences, Your Majesty?!" £ÛArslan£Ý Still, the Duke remained to argue against the undeniable evidence before him, his loud voice thundering throughout the courtroom as he desperately struggled to defend himself. Desperation which soon turned to despair... Just when everything was going downhill for the Duke, a hand was suddenly raised from the audience and all eyes turned towards it. The owner of the hand was none other than Baron Norkettle, appearing once more. "Do you have something to say, Baron Norkettle?" £ÛLawrence£Ý "Wh... What His Majesty claims are all right, Your Reverence... I... I was also involved in the experiments... I swear this on my Honor..." It was a huge reversal, the Baron admitting his crimes before everyone in Court, all the while dragging the Duke to hell along with him. It was a confession which only strengthened the argument of the King. "M-Me as well! I was also involved! The Duke forced me to!" "We had no choice! The Duke threatened our families! It''s all his fault!" "Y-You bastards! How dare you repay me like this?!" £ÛArslan£Ý It wasn''t just the Baron, but all the other nobles and merchants involved with him as well, the Court devolving into a spiral of chaos as they tried to pin the blame on the Duke and saving themselves like venomous snakes willing to do anything to survive. All the King did was offer them salvation and they quickly took the bait. However, it was all for show. The King was a warm person towards his people, but colder than ice towards his enemies. They will all be executed along with the Duke. The Duke tried to resist against them, and his Lt. Generals were about to unsheathe their weapons. However, it was all futile. The outcome had already been decided, the General and Captain of the Guards pinning down the Lt. Generals. "Do you have anything more to say, Duke Schemer?" £ÛPhilip£Ý The King asked, his sharp and resentful eyes looking down on the Duke. However, there was no answer, the Duke now kneeling on the ground in disbelief, his whole body trembling in disbelief as he clenched his fist. He had even sent letters towards his allies to prepare for war, but even those were now in the hands of the King, his allies defecting from him and leaving him for dead. It was a complete and utter loss for him. "With the authority bestowed upon me by God and the law, I judge Duke Schemer to be guilty beyond reasonable doubt! Court is over!" £ÛLawrence£Ý BANNNGGGGG BANG BANG Judgement has fallen. CHAPTER 426 END Chapter 427: The Great Rampage (pt. I) CHATTER CHATTER CHATTER The sun was high in the sky and the people were still abuzz. Rumors and gossip were adrift in the air, nobles and merchants talking about the recent happenings out in the open as they watched judgement fall upon the sinners. The Court Trial is now adjourned and in an overwhelming turn of events, the King has won the feud, his allies celebrating his victory with smiles on their faces. A new era has come for the Kingdom, times of peace soon approaching. As for the Duke who has committed such crimes, he will be stripped of his title and authority, all of his properties would be confiscated by the Kingdom. Lastly, he will be facing execution under the guillotine, his head to be decapitated. "Y... Your Majesty... W... We are free now, right?" "That''s right... Just like we promised, we have testified against the Duke." "Your Majesty, is there any way we can save our titles?" Even then, even as they saw the Duke getting punished, the other involved nobles still dared to approach the King with ill intentions, pretentious and ridiculous smiles on their faces, trying to gain the King''s favor by acting politely. After all, the King did promise them to spare their lives so long as they testify against the Duke in Court. However, as if being spared was not enough, they wanted even more, hoping to get to the King''s good side just by acting friendly. Unfortunately for them, the King was not buying it. He was a person only merciful to those who deserved it and cruel to those who dares to harm his precious Kingdom. For committing such heinous crimes, there was no forgiveness. "Guards, escort them out and make sure they''re comfortable." £ÛPhilip£Ý "O-Ohhh! Thank you very much, Your Majesty! We will always be©` Huh?" The Baron couldn''t even finish his words, the Royal Guards standing in their ways as they approached the King. They were like high and mighty walls, not letting even a lone fly in, their eyes glimmering with adamant resolution. "Yes, make yourselves comfortable and enjoy the rest of the day... After all, this will be your last day in this world. Make your time count." £ÛPhilip£Ý "H... Huh...? Your Majesty, what do you©`" CLICK CLACK CLACK CLACK It all happened so fast, the nobles couldn''t even react to what was happening. Before they even noticed, they were already cuffed, intimidating knights by their sides, ready to throw them into prison and dragging them away from the King''s presence. "H-Hey! What are you doing?! Unhand me! I said, unhand me!" "Y-Your Majesty! This is not what you promised! Your Majesty!" They yapped and they barked, however, it was futile. The moment they allied with the Duke was the moment their fate had been decided. It would be their last day in the world, the sharp blade of the guillotine awaiting them as soon as night falls. It is going to be a cold and gloomy night, blood shed throughout the Royal Castle as several noble households would be razed to the ground. It was a day of purification, all sinners and criminals to be judged by the heavy and merciless sword of justice The King took a final look at the Duke, now cuffed and about to be sent to prison. He never really liked him, but had he used his power and authority for the greater good, he would have made the Kingdom a better place. However, they just don''t happen to walk the same path. The same could also be said to the other Lt. Generals who took his side. While their abilities could be a great help to the Kingdom, right now, they are far too dangerous to be left alone. "How regrettable..." £ÛPhilip£Ý "Hm? Are you pitying them, Your Majesty?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "No, that is not it. The one I am pitying is our Kingdom. Had we had better leaders in the past, this would not have happened. It is upsetting." £ÛPhilip£Ý "I see... Your Majesty is right. It truly is," £ÛCynthia£Ý The King mumbled under his breath and the knights heeded his words. They also felt the same way about the Kingdom, pitying the citizens for being under tyrannic rule for far too long. It was up to them to make a change and create a better future. Whilst they were contemplating on themselves, the Duke had finally come into terms with reality. He raised his head and looked at the King with hostility. The once savage and reckless prince had now grown up to be a King, a large thorn in his side. He could have eliminated him when he still didn''t have any powers to resist, however, he was far too greedy for results and was blinded by his greed. There was no use regretting it now. All he could do is strike back while still can. "Kuku... Kukuku... Kuhahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahaha!" £ÛArslan£Ý A maniacal and hysterical laughter filled the air, the Duke laughing like a fool as he looked at the King. Any and every little thing he worked so hard to achieve was now being trampled on the ground, disregarded by all who were present. "Do you really think this is really over, Your Majes©` No! Philip?! Do you really think I would lose like this?! I have already prepared countermeasures in place! Look around you! What©` no, who do you think is missing?!" £ÛArslan£Ý "If you''re talking about your mercenary, you don''t need to fret about it. I''ll find him soon enough and send him along with you can reunite together in hell," £ÛPhilip£Ý "Hell... Kukuku... Kukuku... Kuhahaha! Hahaha! Hell! I like the sound of that, Philip! That has a nice ring to it!" £ÛArslan£Ý He had fully gone insane, laughing again and again as he exchanged words with the King. He has gone hysterical, all eyes falling on him as he laughed as if there was no tomorrow. An evil and determined grin soon sprouting in his face. "Then, let''s fall to hell together, Philip!" £ÛArslan£Ý Declared the Duke as he raised his hands to the air, a loud voice booming throughout the Court as he pulled mana from his heart. The ring in his finger shone with a bright, blue glint, turning red as soon as mana was infused to it. "Piper! Now!" £ÛArslan£Ý The Duke yelled his words oh loud, the sound of shattering glass following it as the ring in his finger shattered. It wasn''t just any simple ring, but an enchanted ring which sends a signal to another ring as soon as mana was poured into it and it was broken, As for where the other ring was, it was located very far away, approximately about 5 kilometers. It was in the hands of a young man©` no, a young-looking man, a smile blooming on his face as soon the ring on his side broke as well. "And here I thought you''d never call me..." £ÛPiper£Ý Mumbled the man to himself as he crushed the ring into finer powder and let it scatter in the air. He then reached his hands out before, a storm of mana swirling before him, condensing into a spear of light, glimmering a warm, golden glow. He clenched his fist and held the spear tightly, plating his other foot firmly before him. He soon drew back the spear of light, pouring every bit of strength towards the bright and howling spear, pointed towards the Court just before the Royal Castle. The spear continued to out and mana continued to condense, the spear glowing ever so radiantly with every bit of sand trickling down the hourglass. His smile bloomed even brighter, a deafening explosion following a streak of gold. ¡¶Golden Ray: Burst Nova!¡· £ÛPiper£Ý Thunder resonated throughout the lands, and a golden spear streaked across the Royal Capital like a bolt of lightning falling from the heavens. It headed straight to the Court, targeting the very place where the Duke and the others could be found. "Attack incoming! Everybody, brace yourselves!" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey and Yuna noticed the massive amount of mana coming their way, they immediately jumped from the beams they had been observing from and stood before everyone else, a barrier erected soon after.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. BOOOOOMMM RUMMBBBLLLEEEE CRASH CRASH CRASH It was a direct hit, the spear colliding with the barrier, sparks of light swallowing the whole place and strong gusts of wind bursting forth at its wake. The whole court''s front side crumbled from the sheer force, debris falling one after another. Luckily for everyone, Grey and Yuna were present and quickly erected a barrier before the spear would even strike. It was all thanks to them that no one was hurt, people only shocked and confused by what just happened. It was quickly averted, however, a smile remained on the Duke''s face. In the short amount of time they were distracted, the enemy High-Rankers quickly grabbed the opportunity and shook themselves free of their grasps. They flicked their fingers and weapons materialized from their storage things. A pair of spiky metal maces appeared on the hands of the man, whilst a durable longbow, shimmering like the night sky as arrows of mana was loaded into it. Both of them rushed towards the Duke''s side, releasing the latter from his cuffs and raising their weapons towards their enemies. They were already surrounded, but not one of them refused to give up, flames still burning in their eyes. "Hahaha! It''s not over yet, Philip! No matter what happens, if I cannot have this Kingdom, then I will just have to raze it to the ground!" £ÛArslan£Ý "Cease the foolish resistance, Arslan! We already have you surrounded! No matter what you do, you will only make things worse for you!" £ÛPhilip£Ý "Kukuku... Foolish...? Kukuku... What admirable words..." £ÛArslan£Ý All eyes were on him, Gael secretly enjoying the show as murmurs and gossip flew left and right. All of the sudden, the Duke suddenly pulled something out of his storage ring, a strange pill with peculiar markings all over it. Most of the people present didn''t know what it was, but to those who did, their eyes all widening in shock as they wallowed in disbelief. It was the Dark Moon''s Pearl©` No, it wasn''t like the Dark Moon''s pearl they had seen before them. What was before them was the final and complete pearl which could turn someone into a demon in just a matter of moments. It was a product made from a pool of flesh and blood, thousands of lives sacrificed to make it. The fruits of evil. "Let''s see who is foolish now, Philip!" £ÛArslan£Ý "No! Don''t let him consume it! Stop him!" £ÛPhilip£Ý The King screamed his order with much desperation, everyone rushing towards the Duke with their weapons now unsheathed. The same went for the enemies, both the man and the young lady readying their weapons. However, the enemies'' struggle was futile. Before the enemy High-Rankers could even make a move, the General and Captain of the Royal Guards already rushed towards them and drove them towards the corner, the others deflecting their attacks. As for the Duke, he was left towards the Royal Guards, their blades and swords pointed towards him. They filled their weapons with magic, stabbing the Duke the very same time he swallowed the atrocious and forbidden pearl. "Kuaaakkkkk!!" £ÛArslan£Ý The Duke managed to ingest the pearl, however, a spear had already pierced his heart and a sword had already cut off its head. A fountain of blood splashed around the floor, dyeing the once white floors into an ominous red color. It wasn''t long before the Duke''s heart stopped pumping, his body falling towards the ground without any resistance. Silence filled the air as the crisis was averted, the King soon heaving a lengthy sigh©` or at least, he was going to. Thump... Thump... THUMP... THUMP... THUMP THUMP THUMP However, everything was still far from over, a vicious and heinous smile blooming on Gael''s face like a poisonous flower. The drug had taken effect and the Duke''s heart started to beat once again, pumping faster and faster like a galloping stallion. The Royal Guards were alarmed by the sudden and unexpected situation, but it didn''t take long before they snapped back to reality, gripping their blades tightly once more to finish everything once and for all. However it was already far too late. BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM They couldn''t even brandish their weapons, a turbulent and violent storm of mana forming around them and exploding soon after. The Royal Guards were blasted away from the Duke, debris scattered around as clouds of dust formed. The impossible finally happened, the body of the dead Duke slowly rising from the ground. It stood ominously, its figure veiled in a curtain of dust, subtle steps ringing throughout the air as it took its steps amongst the rubble. It slowly walked towards its bald and decapitated head, then picking it up ever so casually. Blood lashed out like creepy tentacles, reaching out towards the head as if they were alive. Before long, it reattached the decapitated head to the body. "Th-The Duke survived! I-It''s a miracle!" "No! Look closely! That''s not a miracle! The Duke had turned into a monster!" "R-Run away! A monster has been born! Run for your lives!" Panic and chaos ran rampant all throughout the place as the Duke came back to the land of the living. He was no longer human, possessing forbidden powers no different to that of a monster''s. He has become a demon, eyes bloodshot as can be. As if amused by its own power, the Duke observed its physical condition first, its eyes scrutinizing his arms and body, and his arms feeling whether his neck had really been reattached. Well, it wasn''t only him observing himself... ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demon¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Arslan til Schemer ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿56 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Destabilizing ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿1,436 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿F ¡¾Combat Power¡¿212 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿E ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿... ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Basic (8%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿21% ¡¾Ability¡¿... ----------------------------------- Though the Duke''s proficiencies haven''t improved, the same couldn''t be said about his Mana Capacity and Physical Enhancement. From a measly H-ranker who couldn''t even wield a sword properly, he has now become a monstrous E-ranker. Of course, E-rank wasn''t much to look at. However, just the fact alone that it made him reach such a rank in an instant was enough for everyone to be shocked. If one gets his hands on such drugs, he could easily create an indestructible army. "Kukuku! This power! This incredible strength! Kuhahaha! My body had never felt any better! Is this what it means to be powerful?!" £ÛArslan£Ý And like any other villain, he starts monologuing as soon as he gets his power-up. He was just an E-ranker, but he already felt like he was on the top of the world. There was a horrendous smile blooming on his face as all eyes directed at him. "Kukuku! I''m coming for you, Philip!" £ÛArslan£Ý Still drunk on his newfound powers, the Duke immediately rushed towards the King without any preparations. He brandished his hands, filled with mana, laying waste to the already ruined court as he rampaged without a care. However, it wasn''t like the King had any plans on just lying down. He immediately retrieved his sword from the storage ring and unsheathed it without a second thought. He soon blocked the attacks without any difficulties. "Grey, Yuna, I will leave the evacuation to you!" £ÛPhilip£Ý "You can rest assured, Your Majesty." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna also wanted to help out, however, the safety of the citizens comes first. Before they could head into battle, they quickly led away the innocent nobles and the Judge away from the ruined court. After which, it was their responsibility to activate the defensive mechanisms they had painstakingly deployed all throughout the Capital. They must make haste and finish everything by then before the smiling madman makes things even worse. Well, it wasn''t like they were the only ones smiling. The same also goes for the two enemy High-Rankers currently being held down by the General and the Captain of the Royal Guards, happy to see the pill actually worked. "Do you really have time to be distracted now, Douglas?" £Û???£Ý "!!!©` Haksen, you bastard, how did...!" £ÛDouglas£Ý One of the enemy High-Rankers, Haksen, didn''t waste any opportunity and quickly took the pill whilst Douglas, the one pinning him down, was still distracted. The latter tried to stop him as soon as he could, However... ¡¶Golden Ray: Burst Nova!¡· £ÛPiper£Ý ... He could even brandish his sword, a ray of golden light bolting towards him at incredible speeds. It was already too late for him to react. Thankfully, the General was there to deflect the attack for him, brandishing her spear with all her might. The golden spear''s trajectory was bent upwards, a loud explosion ringing in the air as soon as the spear pierced through the Court''s ceiling. Had it struck the Captain of the Guards instead, he would have suffered a severe wound. "Piper! You damn bastard! Show yourself!" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Huhuhu! How harsh of you, General. Is that how you greet someone you haven''t met for a long time? I feel hurt." £ÛPiper£Ý Another character appeared in the court, light steps echoing all throughout the now broken halls. He was the one who threw the spear before, proudly appearing before the crowd as if he was a mere observer who was watching a grand show. He was a man with a gorgeous face and well-built body whom any lady would fall for. The only problem was that there was a large scar streaking across his left eye, barely covered by an eyepatch. A scar from the burning flames of hell. "You...! You still dared to appear before me?! Have you already forgotten what happened the last time we met?!" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Oh my, how could I forget such a memorable day? After all, you gave me such a wonderful present, did you not?" £ÛPiper£Ý Replied the man as he touched the scar on his face, a sinister smile breaking from his lips. It was a smile he earned during the Civil War whilst he battled against the General, the searing pain still etched into his memories up until the present. He was a man wanted for several crimes all throughout the country, yet he has yet to be arrested. They already knew that he was working with the Duke as a mercenary, yet they still couldn''t prove it... Up until now, that is. "Well, while I am delighted to meet you again,.. Don''t you think there is something else more important you need to pay attention to?" £ÛPiper£Ý "What do you©` !!! No! Dammit!!" £ÛCynthia£Ý Saving the Captain of the Royal Guards was the right choice, however, it could also be considered a foolish decision. The General had only realized such a fact far too late, a regretful scene greeting her as soon as she turned her head around. It wasn''t just Haksen, but the lady with her as well. They both ingested the pearls as soon as they could, not letting anyone interfere with them. It lasted all but a short moment, explosions of mana occurring soon after. BOOOOMMM BOOOOMMMM CRASH CRASH THUD Debris flew left and right as they transformed into demons, turbulent storms of mana swirling in the air as thick veils of dust and pebbles scattered all throughout the Court. It was a scene of havoc, destruction looming near. The rampage of mana soon calmed down and the clouds of dust soon cleared out. Two figures stood with pride in the center of it all, white scleras now turned black, irises red as red as freshly drawn blood. They have turned into demons. ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demon¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Malia til Delvale ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿43 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Stable ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3,004 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿4,537 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (58%) ¡¾Class¡¿Archer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (56%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿75% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºConcealment (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demon¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Haksen til Arlshide ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿41 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Stable ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿3,021 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿4,602 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (56%) ¡¾Class¡¿Berserker ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (58%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿76% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºBlack Wind (3¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Not just any demons, but very powerful ones at that. They have leaped a whole rank to the higher-ends of A-rank, now completely dominating the Captain of the Royal Guards. With the two of them, even the General will have a hard time. The two of them didn''t waste any time and quickly tested out their newfound powers. A quick swipe of their hands and violent gales lashed out all over the already ruined Court, smiles blooming all over their sinister faces. "Hey, General! Why don''t we play a little?!" £ÛHaksen£Ý "That''s right! Let''s see how arrogant you are now!" £ÛMalia£Ý It was all too sudden, the two demons springing up towards the General and lashing out with magic time and time again. Haksen pounced towards her and swung both his maces, whilst Malia shot her arrows, letting them pour like a storm. The Captain of the Royal Guards wanted to help out, but with his Combat Power as it is, he will only be a hindrance towards the General. All he could do was clench his fist in silence and blame himself for being weak. "Sucks to be powerless, doesn''t it?" £ÛPiper£Ý "Haha... You sure have a big mouth... Don''t worry, I will be facing you myself. I''ll make sure to shut that filthy mouth of yours." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Huhuhu! How cute... However, I''m afraid I won''t be able to play with you... After all... You''ll be getting quite busy..." £ÛPiper£Ý The man finished his words with a large smile, then raising his hands and showing a similar ring the Duke had words before. However, unlike it, it wasn''t just tied to a single receiver, but dozens©` no, hundreds of them... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM As soon as he poured mana into it and broke the ring, a cacophony of thundering explosions reverberated all over the Royal Capital, ruin spreading all throughout the place like wildfire, enemies turning into demons one after another. The Duke had already distributed the Dark Moon Pearls to his subordinates and had them scatter throughout the Royal Capital. As soon as Piper gave the signal, they all took their pills and turned into ferocious demons one after another. There weren''t just normal people, but affiliated knights and elites as well. There were also the C-rank officers on their sides, turning into B-rank demons as soon as they took the pill. It was utter and complete mayhem. "Kukuku! How do you like our sur©` Huh?" £ÛPiper£Ý WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG However, unfortunately for the enemies, they weren''t the only ones who came up with a plan. As soon as demons appeared, beacons of light shone towards the sky and marked all the locations they appeared at... ROOOOAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR What followed after was a pandemonium of roars, several platinum figures soaring throughout the skies and taking it for themselves. They flapped their wings and gusts of wind blew away the clouds, baring their fangs towards the enemy. They were beacons which would guide the familiars to the locations of the demons and hunt them down before they could even cause any further damage. It was Grey and Yuna''s plan which took them several sleepless nights to work on. "What was it you were saying again... Ah, right... How do you like our surprise, you scar-faced bastard?" £ÛGrey£Ý Speaking of Grey and Yuna, the two had just finished evacuating the innocents and have already deployed the barrier around the Court. Even if the enemies tried to escape, they would only be met by an adamant, invisible force. "You can go now, Sir Douglas. Leave the rest to us." £ÛYuna£Ý "... Understood... I wish you luck." £ÛDouglas£Ý A light tap on the shoulder and a firm nod in response. With Grey and Yuna now taking over the role, Douglas quickly said his farewell and helped out with the extermination of demons, leaving clouds of dust in his wake. As for Grey and Yuna, they both remained standing still, silence looming around them and calm expressions painted on their faces. They soon looked at the scarred man before them, eyes gleaming cold and sharp. "Now then... How would you like to get beaten up, punk." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 427 END Chapter 428: The Great Rampage (pt. II) BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Flames razed the buildings to the ground, winds and gales lashed ever so violently, boulders sprouted off the ground as the earth was split, and explosions rang out in the air, blood and sweat shed as walls and columns crumbled down. What was once a bright and peaceful day was now a destructive battlefield, violent waves of mana sweeping through the deadly plains as several streaks bolted all over the place, blades swung and arrows fired relentlessly. A crimson figure brandished her spear and torrents of scorching flames roared across the Court, tearing down the walls and leaving pools of lava in the charted ground. It continued to rage, burning away all plant life in the vicinity. "Is that the best you could do, General?! You ought to do better!" £ÛHaksen£Ý "Hahaha! Running away?! Think again, you old hag!" £ÛMalia£Ý "Tsk! You shameless traitors!" £ÛCynthia£Ý She brandished her spear once more, however, it was futile. The moment she attacks one, the other takes their chance and attacks them from where they''re still distracted, an alternating pattern which puts the General in a difficult situation. Well, it wasn''t just a General. The Captain of the Royal Guards, the Lt. General, the King, and even the Royal Guards were having difficult times trying to fight the horde of demonic fiends rushing towards them like a devastating flood. And in the midst of such a difficult and bloody battle, three figures remained standing still. They observed the battle as it was, their eyes swimming towards all directions, a certain figure smiling ever so childishly as he enjoyed the show before them. "My, looks like they''re having a lot of fun. Don''t you think so too?" £ÛPiper£Ý "Answer my question first. Would you like to get beaten to a pulp, frozen to death, burnt to ashes, or get cut up? How would you like to die?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«. How scary¡«. It''s the first time we''re meeting, and yet you''re already trying to threaten me. Aren''t you too cold?" £ÛPiper£Ý "I don''t believe we''re in good terms to have warm greetings." £ÛGrey£Ý Those figures were none other than Grey, Yuna, and their new friend©` no, their new foe, Piper. He was a bold man who didn''t even shiver in the face of death, simply enjoying the battlefield as it is, relishing in the scent of death and symphony of cries. He looked at the battlefield a final time, before looking at Grey and Yuna properly. It was the first time he was meeting them. However, having met several people during the Civil War, he could already tell they weren''t ordinary. "Ah... Right... You must be the ones Gael was talking about..." £ÛPiper£Ý "Gael...? Who are you talking about?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhuhu. It''s nothing, please don''t mind me. He''s just another piece of sh*t like us©` No, actually, he''s even worse than me, he''s the worst piece of sh*t their is¡«... You see... He''s the one who orchestrated this whole thing!" £ÛPiper£Ý Nonchalant as can be, Piper exposed a secret without even blinking an eye, a soft smile blooming on his face. Whether such a man is to be caught or killed was none of his business. All he wanted to do was have fun. No... He is a crazy one even amongst the crazy criminals in the world. Whether it be a King or an Emperor, he would dare to point his spear towards them so long as he makes a bit of chaos, even killing the innocent if necessary. It was the reason why the General loathed him so much. He was a crazy bastard who neither has morals or integrity, simply doing as he pleases as if he rules the world. The General had already warned them about him, but he seems to be even crazier. "You sure can talk... Are you sure you won''t get in trouble for spilling such a secret so easily? We heard the Duke was a cruel man." £ÛYuna£Ý "The Duke...? An, right... I still have a contract with him, huh... Should I kill him right now? Would the contract be void then?" £ÛPiper£Ý "You''re crazy..." £ÛYuna£Ý "My¡«! I''ll take that as a compliment, My Lady¡«!" £ÛPiper£Ý However, it was also because of carefree and insane nature that Grey could finally put the pieces together. All he needed to know of was the mastermind''s name, and he quickly started the search, his eyes gleaming brilliantly. He scoured the whole area, as far as his range could go and utilized "Multitask" to appraise every single person he could see, thousands, maybe even millions of bits of information flowing towards his brain in just a couple seconds. It didn''t take long before Grey finished his search. However, he didn''t find a single match. He didn''t find a match, however, he spotted someone familiar, his neon green hair standing out like a sore thumb, seemingly calm as can be. "Gael... Gael... Gaelister til Rofelier... By any chance, is that him?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! It''s been a long time since I heard that name! How nostalgic¡«! How did you know? Are you perhaps a psychic?" £ÛPiper£Ý The man asked, but Grey didn''t utter a single word in response. He simply set his sight towards the man whose name has been mentioned. He was a man they had seen during the trial and also the very same man Yuna felt ominous and sinister. Grey didn''t know much about him, but one thing was for sure... He was "Evil". An evil so vile, even the criminals and bandits he had met before doesn''t even compare. He looked like a gentleman, but he was simply a madman wearing a mask. There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey found him, he immediately turned his gaze away from Piper and turned around soon after. He took his first steps, gazing towards the target''s direction with nothing but resolve in his heart. "Oh my, are you leaving already? Are you really leaving the young lady behind? It''s painful to be abandoned, you know?" £ÛPiper£Ý "Don''t be mistaken. Yuna is more than enough to handle the likes of you." £ÛGrey£Ý Rebutted Grey, his words as sharp as daggers as he glared at Piper. He had full trust in Yuna and soon leaped away from the battlefield, bolting without leaving even a blur behind and not a single sound in the wind. "My... How cold... Personally, I wouldn''t©`" £ÛPiper£Ý It wasn''t just him, Yuna was also in a hurry, brandishing her daggers towards the enemy''s neck before he could even finish his words. There was only a cold glint in her beautiful blue eyes, sharpened as beautifully as her daggers. Piper could barely react, using all his might to pull back his body and leaped away from danger. He managed to dodge the attack just barely, unfortunately, it wasn''t without any pain, a small scar streaking across his face. Blood trickled down his face and he halted as soon as he landed. He observed the wound on his cheeks and touched it just softly. His finger was dyed with the color of his blood, a dark expression painted over his once cheerful face.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "That''s my first warning. Draw your spear if you don''t want to die." £ÛYuna£Ý "You know... I never had any good expressions with scars, My Lady. Especially ones on the face... This is quite upsetting..." £ÛPiper£Ý "Your face, your arms, or your torso, I''ll leave a hundred more scars if you don''t start using your spear. This is not a threat, it''s a promise." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhu... Huhuhu... Huhuhu! What an entertaining young lady! It''s been a long time since I''ve met someone just as interesting!" £ÛPiper£Ý The boisterous and nonchalant man is now nowhere to be seen, only an insane madman standing before Yuna. There was a dangerous smile on his face, looking like a predator which just spotted a new prey to play with. "Then... To repay the favor, I will also show you something interesting." £ÛPiper£Ý And like the others before him, he also pulled a Dark Moon''s Pearl from his storage ring. It was even just as dark as the Duke''s and just as ominous. It was the peal of ruin which could very well spill the end of the world. However, in front of such an item, Yuna stood unfazed, feeling neither threatened nor devastated. There was only one goal in her mind, and that is to crush the malevolent enemy before him and wipe out his existence from the world. "Hm? Aren''t you going to stop me?" £ÛPiper£Ý "Why should I? It''s not like it will change the outcome anyway. You''ll still be dying from my daggers, and that''s final." £ÛYuna£Ý "Huhu... Huhuhu... You really are interesting..." £ÛPiper£Ý There was no arrogance in her eyes, only determination. No matter how powerful the Dark Moon''s Pearl is, it isn''t omnipotent, it still has its limits. The "walls" of the ranks are absolute and not even thousands of sacrifices will work. No, actually, it was still very much possible. However, even if it did, because it was a forceful increase, the body won''t be able to handle the power and slowly crumble away with time until it turns to ashes, to be blown away in the wind. For the Duke and the enemies who had forcefully broken the walls towards becoming a Mid-Ranker, his status was quickly destabilizing, his mind was quickly collapsing. It will only be a matter of time before they are consumed by their own powers. Well, none of it matters with Yuna anyway. No matter how things go, she will still be able to learn from an experience of battling demons and sharpen her daggers even further. Be it her daggers or her frost. She was willing to do anything to take him down. "Huhuhu! I''ll make you regret those words, My Lady!" £ÛPiper£Ý However, her words are not what it seems to the enemy. He was quickly provoked, his eyes already bloodshot even before turning into a demon. There was no need for hesitation, swallowing the pill with madness burning in his eyes. A surge of pain and agony surged in his veins, running throughout his whole body. However, the man didn''t let out a single scream, only a thundering explosion filling the air, the ground quaking all the same. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demon¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Piper ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿47 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Stable ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿4,868 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿B ¡¾Combat Power¡¿8,491 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿S ¡¾Attribute¡¿Light ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿High (62%) ¡¾Class¡¿Lancer ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿High (63%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿84% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºTrue Sight (4¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- Grey shared his sight with Yuna, and surely enough, Piper had reached new heights, his power increased several folds until he reached the higher-ends of S-rank, even surpassing the General in all but a quick instant. The new power coursing inside made even him astonished at the new heights he had reached. It felt as if all his efforts up until now to polish his skills were all but useless. For him to gain such superb power, it was all too exciting. He was delighted... No, he was drunk with power. The moment he clenched his fist, the winds started to roar. It was as if he had reached the apex, everything seeming no different than insignificant particles of dust before his eyes. ''Haah... How disappointing...'' £ÛYuna£Ý However, the same couldn''t be said for Yuna. She had already expected it, however, it was still disappointing. At the very least, she would still be able to learn how to deal with demons. It was something to look forward to. "Then... Shall we also get started?" £ÛPiper£Ý BOOOOOOOMMMMMMM Time was of the essence, a fierce clash rocking the field as Piper''s spear connected with Yuna''s daggers. The ground was viciously ripped apart from the sheer force of the shockwaves alone and debris were blasted all throughout the place. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM After the first, several more explosions followed, shockwaves ringing all over the field, craters and ravines formed with each clash, golden beams of light and cold showers of frozen icicles streaking all over the place as if there was no tomorrow. The day of judgement has come, two destructive forces clashing with one another until only one comes out on top. One was a crazy and hysterical madman while the other was a cold and resolute young lady. A duel to be etched in history! ... BOOM BOOM BOOM WHOOSH CRASH Explosions rang out time and time again, pillars of flames roaring all throughout the field, clashing with cruel, jowling winds. Tornadoes of flame formed one after another, the ground charred and scorched as scars were painted everywhere. The General dodged the strikes of Haksen, bending her body downwards to dodge the heavy maces and leaping away soon after to create some distance. A pillar of flame soon rushing out as she counterattacked. However, in that short amount of time she creates a gap in her defense, a volley of deadly arrows rushing towards her, coming from behind and from above. It was a downpour she couldn''t help but avoid, rendering her attacks weak. "Agh! That hurts, General. Couldn''t you be more gentle?" £ÛHaksen£Ý It has been a few minutes since the General engaged in battle against Haksen and Malia, and despite still being more powerful than them, she has still yet to dominate the battle. Other than the fact that they have an absurd amount of mana... "Just kidding¡«!" £ÛHaksen£Ý ... They also have inhuman regenerative abilities as the Duke had demonstrated a few moments before. Even the wound the General had just made with all her might was healed in an instant, leaving not a single trace. "You monstrous motherf*ckers..." £ÛCynthia£Ý Demons... People whose souls have been soiled by corruption. While their most defining features are their sinister black scleras and crimson red irises, they are also known to possess a myriad of other traits they gained after transformation. Their senses are enhanced, their reception of pain will be numbed, their emotions will become more cruel, their magic will only utilize corruption, and most of all, they will gain regenerative capacities boasting might not even Transcendents possess. As long as they have mana or their bodies are destroyed in a single instant, they would continue to stand back up. Be it their heads decapitated or their bodies cut in half. They will continue to survive as long as they have mana. "Monstrous, huh... What can I say, we''re a good match for one another." £ÛHaksen£Ý "It stings, doesn''t it, General?" £ÛMalia£Ý What''s even more irritating were their abilities. Haksen''s "Black Wind" acts like a curse and weakens all nearby enemies whilst Malia''s "Concealment" allows her to hide the presence of her arrows and herself, preventing her from escaping. They were already annoying as it is previously, but now with their physical attributes greatly enhanced, it was even more so. The General couldn''t catch a break unless she wanted her head rolling on the cold ground. "Just admit it already, General. We are now stronger than you. No matter how hard you try to prevail, you will be dying by our hands." £ÛHaksen£Ý "Resistance is futile. Can''t you see just how great and mighty the powers of demons are? If only you had chosen wisely, you might have survived after this." £ÛMalia£Ý "So, General©` No, Cynthia... How does it feel being looked down upon by those you once considered as dirt beneath your feet?" £ÛHaksen£Ý If it wasn''t for such annoying facts, not just the two of them, even if there was one more, the General would still have higher chances of winning. However, the odds aren''t in her favor, sinister and scornful eyes directed at her. They are all too arrogant, drunk in the power they have selfishly acquired, speaking of such words as if they have rightfully earned such powers. There was a limit to how arrogant one can be, and the two are already past it. "Haha... Hahaha... Hahahaha!" £ÛCynthia£Ý It was so absurd, the General couldn''t help but laugh out loud as she listened to their useless yapping. Just a few days ago, they were shying away from her presence, and now, they dared to lecture her. It was all too surreal. "How ridiculous... If you think I thought of you two as dirt, you''re gravely mistaken... How two are worth less than that." £ÛCynthia£Ý "How arrogant..." £ÛMalia£Ý "You''re the last people I want to hear that from." £ÛCynthia£Ý "It''s not too late yet, General. If you kneel and beg right now, we just might give you a swift death. We''ll make sure ro make it painless." £ÛHaksen£Ý Halsen proposed it as an offer, however, the General had never heard of something as ridiculous as it was. Just to satisfy their egos, they have trampled on the lives of the innocent and destroyed the hopes of many. It was unforgivable. "Over my dead body... F*ck off." £ÛCynthia£Ý She was adamant as the mountains, her will not wavering even a single moment. Her eyes gleamed bright like the sun in the sky, making sure to get her point across, her voice as cold and prickly as ice as it rang inside their ears. And get the point across, she did. As soon as Haksen and Malia heard such words, their emotions immediately ran rampant, flooding their hearts with hostility as they glared at the General, their eyes turning even redder than before. "We''ve offered you kindness and yet, you ridiculed us... Haha... Hahaha... Hahaha! That''s very much like you, Cynthia!" £ÛHaksen£Ý "Haha... Have you gone insane already?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "I''ll make your death a painful one." £ÛHaksen£Ý A threatening voice rang in the air, a loud cacophony of explosions and shockwaves following soon after. Two figures streaked across the battlefields, flames and gales painting the ruined fields red and white. As an S-ranker, the General was quite fast, however, using the powers of the wind, Haksen easily caught up with her. He brandished his heavy maces, powerful bursts of wind rushing forth towards the General, scarring the ground all the while. ¡¶Piercing Torrent!¡· £ÛCynthia£Ý The General brandished her spear in response, several thrusts launched in rapid succession, breaking away the walls of violent gust and sending a deadly torrent towards the enemy, scars appearing throughout Haksen''s body. ¡¶Triple Storm!¡· £ÛMalia£Ý However, Haksen wasn''t the only enemy. As soon as she left herself defenseless, Malia''s arrows had already appeared before her, rushing at breakneck speed, not even giving her a chance to defend herself from the impact. BOOOOOMMMMMMMMM FWOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH The arrows connected and a large explosion rang out in the air, large pillars of dust, towering towards the sky and several pieces of debris scattered all throughout the fields. It was a devastating scenario, clouds of dust veiling the fields. BOOM BOOM CRACKLE BANG BANG BANG And just as such an explosion rang out in the air, several shockwaves also cruised the nearby lands, bolts and arcs of lightning painting the battlefield blue, clashing with flames of red and shadows of black, fierce as can be. The King was now engaged in the fight with two demons, elite knights once under Duke Schemer, now turned into B-rank demons. He easily defeated the Duke, but the two before him are in a completely different league, equaling his power. "Can you really afford to look away now, Your Majesty?!" "Ughh!!" £ÛPhilip£Ý It was only for a short while, but the enemy didn''t waste any opportunities. As soon as the King took at glance at the General out of worry, the enemy''s massive hammer struck him from the sides, barely defending it with his sword. However, it didn''t just end there. As soon as he was flung away by the hammer, the other one appeared behind him and struck him with his fist, cracks echoing in the air as some of his ribs cracked, a chock of pain coursing through his body. BANG BANG CRASH THUD The King was blasted away, tumbling on the ground until his back crashed against the broken walls of the Court. It hurts like hell, a metallic taste caressing his tongue as blood trickled down his mouth, his body already screaming in pain. However, there was no time to lie down. He firmly plunged his sword towards the ground and stood up with his feet planted strongly soon after, his and heart eyes still unwavering from the challenge before him. "You should have stayed down, Your Majesty," "How stubborn you are. Just give up already." "Giving up, huh... I apologize, but such words are not in my vocabulary," £ÛPhilip£Ý It hurts. It hurts like hell, it felt like it was better to die. However, the King still didn''t back down, forcing his already battered and ragged body ro stand up and hold the sword as he always did, his grip still firm as can be. He has already experienced countless battles and has lived in war for over 2 decades. Such pain was nothing new to him. Rather, his blood boiled in exhilaration as he neared the fine border of life and death. After all, he hasn''t earned the nickname of "Blood Hound" for nothing. A smile soon bloomed on his face... If the enemies are crazy... "Come at me, you bastards." £ÛPhilip£Ý ... So was he... CHAPTER 428 END Chapter 429: The Great Rampage (pt. III) CRACKLE BOOM BOOM BOOM GASHAK Blades fluttered in the air, sharp arrows accompanying them. Lightning and thunder rocked the whole battlefield, the roar of flames and floods accompanying it as it drowned out the deafening sounds of explosions and destruction. Over half an hour has passed since the start of the battle and several lives have been claimed. Yet the flames of devastation still continue to rage on, the ground battered and ruined, not a single trace of vegetation to be seen. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG BOOOOMMMMM Swords clashed and arrows were deflected. Several silver streaks glimmered across the battlefield and a lone man danced in the symphony of death, hsi eyes swimming left and right as he dodged the blades and parried some. He leaped in the air and bolts of lightning and spears of flames followed him. All he could do was swing his sword in response, deflecting all the attacks directed at him and only sustaining minor injuries, a cloud of smoke exploding as it struck. ¡¶Cleaving Crescent!¡· £ÛDouglas£Ý The Captain of the Royal Guards swung his sword in response and a massive blade of mana cut through the dark cloud. It rushed towards the enemy without stopping a single second, a deep scream echoing afterwards. The attack had connected and the blade had ripped through one of his enemies, a large, gaping wound to be found on his chest. He soon fell towards the ground without much resistance, a soft thud resounding in the air soon after. However, it was futile. Corruption soon oozed out from the wound and reattached the torn flesh at a quick pace, healing the wound in a matter of seconds if it was never there to begin with. The defeated enemy soon stood up again, arrogance in his eyes. "Tsk! These bastards just won''t die." £ÛDouglas£Ý There wasn''t just one or two, but a whole four enemies ganging up on the Captain of the Royal Guards. He was an A-ranker and they were all B-rank. Normally, jt wouldn''t have been a problem, but demons are tough fiends to deal with. Douglas had already lost count of how many times he''s struck them down, enemies standing back up right away. It was an endless cycle of defeat and challenge, both his mana and stamina already depleting and on the edge. "Stop running away, Sir Douglas. We don''t want to make this difficult for you." "Says the bastards who are only relying on such underhanded methods to win. Does neither of you know shame?" £ÛDouglas£Ý "Yes, yes, we are shameless. However, does a dead man have any time to care about that? Just so you know, there''s nowhere to escape from." "Which part of me looks like I''m trying to escape? Unlike you traitors, I have the pride and dignity of a knight... Though, I don''t think that''s something all of you necessarily understand... Such a shame..." £ÛDouglas£Ý His tongue was still as sharp as his sword, however, deep inside, he knew full well just what kind of situation he was in. Just a single mistake and he could jeopardize the whole battlefield, leading the Kingdom into ruin. There are four of them fighting against him right now, and two each against Johann, Callipso, and the King. The moment he gets defeated, they will quickly flock towards the other three and crush them as well. He couldn''t afford the risk. "Then, let''s see where that arrogance lies!" "You are not qualified!" £ÛDouglas£Ý The enemy didn''t waste any more time chattering, tightly gripping his sword, soon rushing towards Douglas with thunder resounding in each and every step he took. Yet the latter only remained still, preparing himself for the worst. In just a quick second, the enemy had already reached Douglas, his sword raised high up to the sky, lightning coiling around it and the winds howling as he parted it. He swung his sword and a pillar or lightning came crashing from the sky. A loud explosion thundered throughout the battlefield, leaving a massive crater and a charred ground. However, that was all that there is, not a single trace of the man they were fighting just now©` or so at least for a couple seconds. However, before they even noticed it, he had already appeared before an enemy, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent as he leaped out of the soft shadows. His sword glimmered all the same, an obsidian glint radiating all over as he swung his sword. ¡¶Flash Rain: Encore¡· £ÛDouglas£Ý He thrusted his blade again and again in rapid succession, a torrent of silver flashing towards the enemy relentlessly, not giving her any time to rest. All she could do was defend against the merciless torrent trying to hunt her down. However, it wasn''t just any normal sword art. It was one imbued with the attribute of darkness, shadows quaking at every strike, and blades coming out from the darkness below, attacking from angles which were difficult to notice and dodge from. The blades poured in without any hesitation, wounds cut up in the face, arms, toros, legs, and all over the body. The wounds healed quickly, but more took their place. Pain and agony danced hand in hand, the battered ground dyed red. "You annoying son of a b*tch! Die!" WHOOSH WHOOSH BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM Of course, the enemy didn''t just take it lying down. As soon as she was cornered, her screams filled the battlefield with her flames, a massive eruption of flames devouring the whole scenery and painting the sights crimson and amber. Douglas backed up, yet he still couldn''t avoid danger. As soon as he leaped away from two, two others rushed towards him. One was riding the wave of rocks, and the other fluttering along the frosty winds, arrows and a pair of hammer rushing hastily. His body was already full of wounds, but there was no time to hesitate. He twisted his body as quickly as he could, cutting down the frozen arrows and leaping away from the heavy hammer, leaving all but a massive crater in his place. "You haven''t forgotten me right, Sir Douglas?" There was also the maniac clad in lightning, bolting towards him with his sword once again raised towards the sky. It roared and crackled, bolts lightning lashing out unlike any other. A loud explosion soon rang out as the arcs made contact. It was futile to run, and all he could do was brace himself for the pain. Douglas grit his teeth and clenched his fists, intercepting the enemy''s attack with one of his own. He was swift and resolute, his blade soon clashing with lightning. BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM WHOOOOSSSHHHHH Two terrible and destructive forces clash, bolts of lightning falling from the sky and whips of darkness lashing out all around. A series of shockwaves and quakes ran throughout the fields as they clashed, blowing away all the dust. They were evenly matched, both receiving heavy injuries from the clash. Douglas got himself a cut on the face and a wound on the chest and shoulder, whilst the enemy was covered in smaller wounds, blood trickling down soon after. Such wounds only healed quickly on the demons'' body as he was soon back to his peak condition. However, the same couldn''t be said for Douglas. There was only pain and pain alone, his head feeling dizzy from all the shock he got since they started. "Don''t you see, Sir Douglas? Resistance is futile. Just give up and maybe... Just maybe, we''ll be so kind enough to spare you?" "You? Spare me? Pfft... Puha... Hahaha! Says that after you''ve wiped off that filthy grin off your face. It''s disturbing." £ÛDouglas£ÝThe narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Oh? Was I too obvious?" The more the battle dragged out, the more arrogant the enemies became, trampling on Douglas'' dignity as if it was a mere weed by the sidewalk. They looked at him pitifully like a fool, snickering at him as they mocked how stupid he was. However, it was the complete opposite. They might have gained new powers and might have gotten stronger, however, there was one mistake they have committed. They have broken a wall they shouldn''t have. To become a High-Ranker, one must have "High" level of proficiencies in all skills. It was in order to prepare the body for a higher burden and make sure that their mana veins have become durable enough to withstand such powers. Unluckily for the fools before Douglas, neither of them possessed the qualifications. They have forcefully broken through such a wall, their bodies slowly growing weary from the burden it cannot endure, crumbling down along their minds. "Well, I wouldn''t really expect much from useless fools like you. You couldn''t defeat an old man like me, and there are four of you." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Are you tired of living, Sir Douglas? You keep spouting such nonsense." "I''m afraid I''m very much still sane... However, are you? From what I can see, you''re just useless bastards who''ll become mindless monsters sooner or later." £ÛDouglas£Ý "Hah? Do you really believe such rubbish? We are the chosen ones! Even if the mind of others crumble at this power, we will prevail. We are special." For once, their arrogance knows no bounds, their egos growing along with the new powers they have received, hindering not only their judgement, but their cooperation as well, all of them rushing out and competing on who''ll be the one to kill Douglas. "You special...? Right... Right you are... After all, no sane person would side with the Devil... Haah... This is all my fault. Such a shame... I should have taken you to the psych ward when I had the chance." £ÛDouglas£Ý Second, they are too easily provoked, quickly flinching at such obvious statements. They no longer have fine control over their emotions, all rage and hatred going into their heads and blinding them from the truth before them. "You... You f*cker... You must really want to die that badly..." "What''s wrong with dying? At least I''ll be remembered by the Kingdom as a hero who laid down his life in order to protect the country. But you... Well..." £ÛDouglas£Ý "What are you trying to say? That we''re worthless?" "No, not really... You''ll be remembered even worse than worthless... You''re pieces of scum whose names will be the shame of Aldengard©`" £ÛDouglas£Ý "Die! You piece of sh*t!" "That''s my line." £ÛDouglas£Ý Lastly, they are too impulsive. As soon as they couldn''t rein in their anger any longer, they didn''t even think about it and quickly pounced towards Douglas. Had they been their former selves, they wouldn''t have made such foolish mistakes. However, it was only all for the better for Douglas. With such fools now out of their minds, their attack patterns would have become more predictable and it would be easier to break their attacks with all but simple movements. CLANG CLANG CLANG GASHAK BOOOOOOMMMMM Four figures rushed towards Douglas and attacked him from both sides, however, his expressions remained unfazed. He simply brandished his sword, silver flowing like a serene river in the deep forest, intercepting all the attacks. It was still difficult, however, it was far more bearable than before. All Douglas had to watch out for were fatal hits, then counterattacking whenever he had the chance. It was far easier, their attacks getting sloppier by the second. "You b*tch, how dare you wound my face?!" "Hah?! Is it my fault that you''re so slow?!" "Move away! Douglas'' head is mine!" Moreover, not only against Douglas, they were also engaging in fights amongst one another, bantering and even exchanging blows, wounding one another and making Douglas'' work easier than ever, a smile blooming on his face. One of the enemies rushed towards Douglas, wielding his massive hammer as he pounced like a starving tiger. He swung it around with all his might, boulders and walls blown away with a single swing and clouds of dust left in his wake. The clouds soon settled down and visibility soon returned. However, there was no one to be seen. Douglas had hidden himself inside the shadows once again, yet appearing behind his enemy like an assassin hiding in the dark. "Do you think the same tricks would work twice?!" ... Or so the enemy thought. However, as soon as he turned around and swung his hammer once more, only a blob of darkness greeted him, with no definite form, just dancing freely in the wind and still Douglas to be seen. "I''m below you, you bastard." £ÛDouglas£Ý It wasn''t the same trick, Douglas appearing in the shadows beneath his feet. He tried to get away, but it was all in vain. The shadows have already bound him towards the ground and restricted his movements like heavy chains trying him down. ¡¶Executioner''s Rush!¡· £ÛDouglas£Ý There was no need to waste any more time, Douglas brandishing his sword again and again as he cut the enemies with all the strength he could muster. He sliced and diced like a madman, carving hundreds of wounds in but a single moment. However, such was still not enough. Corruption started to leak out again as soon as the wounds appeared, trying to piece the demon back together before exploding into a mess of flesh and blood, healing his wounds as swiftly as it could. "Not so fast...¡¶Moonless Ray¡·!" £ÛDouglas£Ý However, Douglas has no intention of letting it do whatever it wants. As soon as the enemy was sliced and diced, he immediately reached out his hands towards him and darkness pulsed from his palm, gathering like a turbulent storm. A ray of mana and darkness flashed before the fields, gracing the enemy with pain as it devoured every bit of its being down to the bone. He made sure not even a single speck of dust was left, his existence fully wiped out from the planet. It was a surreal sight not one of the demonic knights could believe, one of their own exterminated without much resistance. They looked at the man before them with eyes now filled with wariness, the emotion of fear blooming in their hearts once more. "Now... Which one of you bastards wants to go next?" £ÛDouglas£Ý The battle continues... ... "Kuhahaha! There''s nowhere to run... Sir Knight..." "Kugh... You damn thugs..." A sinister smile loomed over a devious face, eyes of red and black contrasting the beautiful blue sky with clouds of white drifting from afar. Fear was aspread in the air, screams and cries ringing out all throughout the Royal Capitals. Thugs and wanted criminals have appeared everywhere and turned themselves into demons, their power enhanced and their capabilities multiplied. Knights and soldiers were deployed, but even they weren''t a match for the demons. It wasn''t just the difference in strength. The knights also have innocent civilians to protect, the enemies banking out on their weaknesses. Many were already down on the ground, quivering in pain as they vomited blood with each cough. "Ahh¡«. Who knew being so powerful felt so amazing... Was this how you felt as well, Sir Knight. The power and prestige, all in your hands." "Just kill me already. I have no plans on listening to your monologue, punk." "Kukuku! I like that expression on your face,.. That despair! That anger! That dread! That fear! Such emotions fill me with so much joy! Hahahaha!" They were all crazy people with loose screws in their minds, but now that they have turned into demons, they became even more insane, happily trampling on the weak and innocent as they lost control of their deep and selfish desires. Even now, the demon before the knight was enjoying himself with ecstasy plastered in every nook and cranny of his face. He was a wanted criminal, but now, there was no need for hiding. The world has now become his playground. "Despair, my ass... My only regret is not being able to kill you with my own hands." However, even in the face of such terror, the knight''s will has yet to be folded. He was resolute and firm to his beliefs, not a shred of fear nor despair in his heart, even in the face of death. He was smiling at the demon, eyes filled with an unwavering resolve. "You must be really wanting to die... Fine by me, then. I''ll make your death a quick©`" WHOOOOOONNNNGGGGG BOOM BOOM BOOM It was all too sudden, no warning whatsoever. A flash of light suddenly came flashing out of nowhere and rushed towards the demon. The enemy couldn''t even scream as his whole body was incinerated, turned into mere ashes. It wasn''t just him, but the several demons scattered throughout the streets. They were all exterminated without a single one spared. The light was soon over, not one demon remaining in silence, silence looming in the air. "These humans... Why are all of you so fragile... ¡¶Heal¡·." £ÛKentaurus£Ý And before the knight could even understand what was happening, rays of golden light suddenly came shining from the ground, melding into their bodies and healing each and every wound they''ve sustained as if they were all but passing lies. A single figure stood©` no, hovered in the air, his golden eyes as brilliant as the sun as his voice rang out throughout the streets. There were two pairs of platinum wings on his back, the winds how,ing every time he flapped them. It was none other than Kentaurus, now taking a Dragonoid form like Rigel before him, his wings telling him apart from other people. It was much easier to move in the city in such a form and much more suited for covert operations. It was too good to pass on. "Wh-Who are you? Identify yourself!" "Worry not, human knight, I am not your enemy. I have come to assist you by the will of my Masters. We are an ally of your King." £ÛKentaurus£Ý "His Majesty... I see... That makes sense..." No, it does not, and even with Kentaurus'' explanation, the knight has still yet to grasp just what exactly was happening before him. All he knew was that Kentaurus was someone powerful and someone who healed them. He was not an enemy. "Kukuku! There you are! I''ve been looking for you, winged bastard!" Well, to the eyes of the knights, that is... However, the same couldn''t be said for the demons. They all considered him their greatest foe, chasing after him the moment they saw him, not showing an ounce of fear before him. Even when they have witnessed Kentaurus wipe their kin out without much effort, they still dared to approach him without any regards for their safety. They were all laughing so hysterically, rushing towards him without a second thought. "You bastard, that''s my prey! Don''t lay your hands on him!" "Not if I can kill him first! I''ll make sure to cut him up!" "Hahaha! Too late! I already set my eyes on him!" They have all gone crazy, running towards Kentaurus as they brandish their trusty weapons. They jumped from the walls to the roof, rushing towards Kentaurus, whilst remaining oblivious that it was no different from rushing to their deaths. Kentaurus was a competitive familiar, however, even he has his limits. He wouldn''t dare such shameless acts contests nor competitions, distraught by how unruly the enemies are. He only felt the rage to those who sully the sacredness of competitions. "These annoying pests... Get lost!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý He flapped his wings and several bursts of winds rampaged all throughout the busy streets. They lashed out like violent tempests, leaving deep scars on the ground and heavy damage to the roofs, inflicting wounds to the enemies all the same. KUAAAAKKK KIAAAKKKK URRRRKK Groans and bellows filled the air, several dozen figures hurled into the sky and falling soon after. Yet before they even had the chance to reach the surface, Kentaurus extended his hands out, yet another golden beam of light firing off to the distance. The demons were hit directly by such a beam, incinerated until not even their ashes remained. There was no blood nor was there any gore, it was a total annihilation without leaving a single trace of their existence, his expression remaining cold. Such a cold and dignified expression was burnt and etched into the hearts of many, remembering such a gallant and magnificent figure hovering in the air as the soft and gentle light of the sun radiated behind him, making him shine like a star. There was no remorse in his eyes as he eliminated such heinous evils, no regrets nor pity. He bears a heavy burden of protecting the people and he was only doing as he was told, only a single thought remaining as he clenched his hands. '' I wonder... How is the Master and Mistress doing...'' £ÛKentaurus£Ý ... CLANG CLANG GASHAK BANG BANG BANG Several clashes, a shockwave ringing out with every clash. Two figures exchanged blows time and time again, one wielding a pair of daggers and one wielding a lengthy spear. Both of them were powerful, leaving steps of thunder in their wake. Yuna brandished her daggers and a silver glimmer gleamed in the air. It was a slash of certain death and doom, and so Piper had no other choice but to avoid it©` or at least, he was going to. However, Yuna was far too fast. Before Piper could even cross his arms, Yuna''s daggers already appeared before his chin. He managed to dodge it just barely, however, he wasn''t able to avoid her heavy kick which came right after, blasting him several meters away. CRASH CRASH CRASH THUD He tumbled and and he rolled, crashing with several obstacles before he crashed. He was still alive, his injuries quickly healing. However, he could not deny the pain which ran throughout his veins. Each of Yuna''s blows leaving a mark in his heart. "You aren''t all talk, after all. No wonder you were so arrogant... It was because you could afford to, huh..." £ÛPiper£Ý Piper mumbled, however, no response came from the young lady. She simply gazed at him with cold and sharp eyes which have yet to change throughout their battle. It was frustrating, but the way he is now, he wasn''t a match for her. The current him, that is... However, he isn''t one to accept defeat so easily. He may be unable to touch her right now, but there are always ways to go around it. The world is an unfair place, and so, there was no need to play by the rules. "Well... Enough playing around... It''s time to get serious." £ÛPiper£Ý Piper didn''t hesitate any longer, soon throwing his spear away like a piece of trash. He snapped his finger, and a new spear appeared out of nowhere, coming in shades of gold and black, emanating a majesty fit for a King. It was a Legendary-Grade weapon, Golgius'' Despair. A spear known for its destructive capabilities and one of the treasures of Duke Schemer, and also the very reason why Piper allied himself to such a piece of trash. He only gripped the spear and a ludicrous amount of strength flowed in his body, his muscles screaming in ecstasy and his senses ringing out madly. His heart pumped in exhilaration as he reached new heights yet again, eyes burning a vicious glow, "Let''s start round 2, My Lady." £ÛPiper£Ý CHAPTER 429 END Chapter 430: The Great Rampage (pt. IV) WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG SHRIIEEEEKKKKKK Deafening cries rang amidst the chaos, bolts of silver light forming al, throughout the battlefield. Storms of mana condensed into silver spheres, hovering all throughout as they gathered more and more mana, glowing ever so radiantly. A lone figure ran towards the minefield of silver light, a young elf following after him. He brandished her spear and she brandished her daggers, clashes reverberating under the light of a dozen silver orbs, pulsing brilliantly. They continued to clash and as the sands of time continued to trickle down the rigid hourglass, the wait was soon over. All the orbs have finally forced, ready to be fired and lay waste and ruin upon the already devastated battlefield. ¡¶Star Torrent!¡· £ÛPiper£Ý Piper didn''t waste a single second. As soon as Yuna got into range, he flicked his finger and a downpour of silver light rushed towards the young lady. It was as pretty and mystical as a shower of stars, yet deadlier than any calamities. BOOM BOOM BOOM CRASH CRASH CRASH The bolts of silver continued to pour and caters continued to be carved out in the now peppered ground. There was not a single spot to run, all nooks and crannies of the lonely battlefield graced by the light of the violent storm. Clouds of dust swept throughout the battlefield and pillars of smoke rose towards the bright blue sky. The screams of the people and the clashing of swords and spears rang out like music in the ears. The ballad of the deadly battlefield. However, such tunes of ruin and perdition weren''t the only ones that could be heard. It was subtle, but it was surely there, the sound of crystallic chimes drifting in the air. The breeze soon turned cold and eyes of blue gleamed amidst the veil of dust. ¡¶Frost Phoenix!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The cry of the Phoenix reverberated throughout the battlefield and turned the clouds of dust into a veil of white and blue, snow and frost devouring the raging torrent of stars and swallowing the whole field without any shred of mercy. The Phoenix flapped its wings and rushed towards its enemy. Its eyes gleamed sharp like the blades of a guillotine, soaring towards the sky, soon stooping down towards Piper like a falcon hunting down its helpless prey. "Ugh...!" £ÛPiper£Ý It was a successful hit, an explosion of frost and devastation crashing towards Piper. It was an attack so powerful, all he could do was defend and stand his ground whilst the numbing and piercing frost slowly encroached his body. Everything was soon over, half of his body swallowed by frost. However, his eyes remained to burn bright and so was his resolve, unwilling to give up a losing battle. Unfortunately for him, it seems like Yuna had a different plan... "You withstood that, huh... That''s impressive..." £ÛYuna£Ý Before he even noticed, the young lady had already appeared before him and her sharp daggers were already pointed towards his neck. He immediately raised his right arm in response, hoping to protect himself. ¡¶Mantis Cross!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna slashed down her daggers and connected towards Piper. His right arm was cut soon after and blood was spilled on the battlefield. He was already enduring the pain of the frost, and now, there was another searing pain he needed to endure. It was difficult, however, he remained firm. Before his right arm was cleanly cut off, he promptly threw his spear towards his frozen left arm, forcefully breaking the frost that restricted his body and not minding the painful consequences. There was no time to dwell on the pain. As soon as his left hand got ahold of the spear, he immediately poured mana into it and started swinging. He made sure to clear his head and strike Yuna where it hurts. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG The spear and the daggers clashed once more, sparks flying towards all directions and shockwaves parting the clouds of dust away. It was a fierce battle, not a single one of them wanting to back down and pouring in their strength. Just as the clash continued, corruption leaked once more and reached out to Piper''s severed arm and reattached it to his body. As soon as he could clench his right fist once again, he poured mana into it and created a golden spear of light. Spears in both hands, Piper swung with all his might and tried to catch up to Yuna''s inhuman speed and incredible firepower. He swung and he swung, creating massive gashes across the ground with every bit of force he poured. ''No! No! No! This can''t be happening...! This is impossible...! Why...?! Why isn''t she getting pushed back?!'' £ÛPiper£Ý However, all efforts were in vain. No matter how much he pushed himself and how much mana he used, he could never make Yuna take a step back. If anything, the young lady continued to tread forward, taking one step at a time. "Booster"... Such was the enchantment attached to the Legendary Spear, Golgius'' Despair. It was an enchantment which allows its user to draw out double the output of their physical attributes at the cost of mana. With such equipment at hand, no S-ranker was his match. Yet despite using such a huge boost, Piper was still powerless against Yuna©` No, rather, the young lady is getting power and more powerful, overwhelming him greatly with every second. "Round 2, was it? It isn''t any different than before though." £ÛYuna£Ý "Shut up! You must be using some sort of trick! You''re cheating!" £ÛPiper£Ý "Pretty rich, coming from someone who ate the pearl. Are you sure it''s not because your skill just sucks? Are you really a High-Ranker?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You...! I''ll show you just how powerful I am!" £ÛPiper£Ý The difference in strength was so overwhelming, Piper couldn''t keep his calm and playful facade anymore. He was getting impatient with every strike he took. His pride was crushed again and again by the same young lady less than half his age. His "True Sight" was rendered useless by Yuna''s "Nihility". His regenerative power was slowed down by the daggers'' "Bleeding Edge". His spear''s "Booster" was easily countered by Yuna''s immense strength... It was the worst match-up possible. "Let''s see where your arrogance ends... ¡¶Extreme Thrust¡·!" £ÛPiper£Ý He clenched his spear with all his might and poured every bit of power he could muster into a single strike. He thrusted his spear once more, a storm of destruction streaking across the battlefield at his whim. Just the sheer force and pressure of the attack alone was enough to blow away all the debris in the vicinity and tear apart sheets of steel as if they were paper. Yuna received such an attack head on, her eyes never faltering. He wasn''t done just yet. Now that his left had been strained by the attack, he then threw back the spear to his right arm and poured a copious amount of mana into it. He grit his teeth tightly once more, slashing down as powerfully as he could. ¡¶Mountain Severing Flash!¡· £ÛPiper£Ý It was an attack worthy of its name. As soon as it landed, it split the ground clean into two, a large ravine formed in between spanning several meters wide. Everything on its path was ravaged, shattered into smithereens until there was nothing. His body was already tired and his mind was already exhausted. He felt like he was going to cough up blood at any moment, yet he is yet to be satisfied. He had already decided to give it his all, a fierce glow shining in his demonic eyes. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. WHOOOONHGGGG WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH The winds lashed out at his behest and thread of light, both gold and silver gathered at the tip of his spear. His battered body firmly planted his foot on the ground, heart racing wildly as he maximized the output of his attack. Light continued to gather, the winds continued to howl, and the ground continued to roar. An impending storm befell along the battlefield, light shimmering all throughout the Royal Capital as Piper''s crimson red eyes turned w bright golden color. ¡¶Moonlit Symphony: Requiem!¡· £ÛPiper£Ý He thrusted his spear once, twice, thrice, a thousand times. Rays of golden and silver light scattered throughout the battlefield like the petals of the cherry blossoms during spring. They danced and they fluttered, bringing colors in the field. However, unlike cherry blossoms. Rather than life and joy, what it brought was death and despair, the ground turned upside down, the knights and demons blasted away, and the lonely ruins of the Court reduced into mere rubble. It was the scene of the apocalypse, not even drops of blood to be seen as even they were blasted away into oblivion. The whole battlefield was overturned, a thundering echo ringing out as the strikes crashed into the barrier. Silence soon loomed over the once raging battlefield, and soon enough, the clouds of dust quickly cleared out. Piper had already anticipated such a slim chance, however, seeing it before his eyes, he couldn''t help but feel terrified. "You... What kind of monster are you..." £ÛPiper£Ý Asked the man as he gazed upon the young lady before him. It was a devastating series of strikes which laid waste on the battlefield yet there was no semblance of a wound, even a scratch on the young lady. It was too unbelievable. The young lady stood unscathed before him, tuck behind a barrier of magic and frost, her eyes unfazed by the recent torrent of attacks, a subtle tinge of disappointment in her eyes. It was his strongest attack, yet it didn''t leave a single crack. "Was that the best you can do?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Are you mocking me right now?" £ÛPiper£Ý "Not really. I''m just curious." £ÛYuna£Ý It was a harmless question, the young lady tilting her head ever so slightly as she looked at Piper. She had been anticipating a fight against demons, hoping to learn something from it. However, it was far too disappointing. Other than the fact that they have slightly more mana, slightly more powerful, and their exceptional regenerative capabilities, they were just like mere thugs that she has fought before, Piper barely able to warm her up. If anything, she had concluded that they were nothing more than monsters with a little bit of intelligence. Moreover, once they are provoked, they easily lose their reason and become extremely predictable. Defeating them wasn''t much of a hassle. "You... Tell me the truth... How did you get so strong?" £ÛPiper£Ý "You didn''t answer my question. Why should I answer yours?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hah... You really are arrogant... Up until the very end..." £ÛPiper£Ý Arrogant this, arrogant that. Yuna had lost count about how many times Piper had called her such. She doesn''t know whether it was the effect of demonification, but it seems like his vocabulary had been cut down quite a bit. No matter. She wasn''t hoping for much of an answer from him either way. He looked all proud and mighty, but Yuna knew all he was doing was buy time to recuperate and regenerate his mana. His body was already battered with not much life in it. "Well, enough useless rambling... It''s my turn, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý A single word and the whole atmosphere completely changed. Yuna''s aura had now turned cold and intimidating, a domineering mountain standing before Piper. It was as if she had become a completely different person, her eyes even colder than ice. She sheathed her daggers and raised her hands towards Piper, the cold air starting to howl and the ground started to shiver from the frost. The winds brewed colder and colder, snowflakes forming in the once heated battlefield. It was dangerous©` no, it was extremely dangerous. Piper has yet to witness what Yuna was about to do, but his whole body was screaming danger, alarms ringing all throughout his mind, his body moving before he even knew it. "Do you think I''ll just let you do whatever you want to do?!" £ÛPiper£Ý Piper pounced towards Yuna, his spear held tightly. His body was still far from being healed, but he had to move unless he wanted to die. He gathered all the minuscule amount of mana he had regenerated, pouring it all into a single point. ¡¶Extreme Thrust!¡· £ÛPiper£Ý He thrusted his spear once more and his arms twisted in pain. Yet he didn''t budge a single inch, still rushing towards Yuna with a single goal in mind. However, it was futile... Before he could even muster his strength, Yuna had already finished. Her eyes glowed a brilliant blue color and cold winds swept through the fields like an unstoppable flood. A massive spear of frost had materialized before her, painted a majestic blue color. It was cold and deadly, screaming the name of a frozen hell. ¡¶Endless Frost: Khione!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady''s voice rang out in the air and the spear of blue was hurled at the speed of lightning. A blue streak cruised across the battlefield, turning the winds into howling blizzards as it passed, snow and frost encroaching everywhere. Piper''s spear soon connected to Yuna''s spell, a brilliant flash of light enveloping all that there is to be seen. Piper had poured his everything into that final strike yet he was still pushed back, overwhelmingly. It wasn''t long before Piper was blasted several hundred meters away from the sheer force of Yuna''s deadly spell. Bursts of winds lashed out violently and the ground was quickly engulfed by ice. A loud explosion rang out in the air. BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM SHIK SHIK SHIK SHIK ... There was silence, and there were explosions. Chaos was abrew in the battlefield, the scream of knights and demons entangled with one another. There were pillars torn down, ground charred black, and trees diced to nothingness. Ruin everywhere. Amidst such a chaotic scene was a single man, his eyes peering towards the scene before him, observing every little happening as delight bloomed in his heart, a dark and vile smile painted on his hysterical expression. He was a little bit hesitant to attend the trial today, however, it was one of the best decisions he had ever made. It was just as interesting as he hoped, unable to hide the disgustingly ecstatic expression on his face. "Really... What a disgusting smile." £ÛGrey£Ý However, such a smile was soon lost as a sudden ringing reached his ears. A young man had appeared before him, his steps silent as can be and his presence barely present even when he was standing right before him. "Are you enjoying the show... Gael?" £ÛGrey£Ý That figure was none other than Grey, eyes looking down on Gael as if he was the dirtiest rag in the whole city and not sparing him any bit of emotion other than his boiling and raging contempt, barely holding himself back from cutting him down. "Or should I say, Young Lord Rodelier?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You... How do you know my name?" £ÛGael£Ý "Well, a little talkative birdie slipped his tongue©` No, rather, he told us without even batting an eye. Piper, his name, was it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Piper, huh... That useless fool..." £ÛGael£Ý He kept a calm facade, however, Grey could tell that his mood was ruined by such a sudden revelation. They have been colleagues for a long time, but that''s the extent of their relationship. Whether one dies or not, they wouldn''t bat an eye. The same also goes for the Duke. It was a shame that he died from the King''s hands, otherwise, he would have killed him himself. The Duke along with everyone else. The vicious, snake-like gentleman was planning to get rid of all of them. "No, my identity doesn''t matter anymore... Rather, how did you find me? As far as I''m concerned, I am using a Legendary-Grade item for defense and stealth. Even if you''re experienced, it should still be difficult." £ÛGael£Ý "Well, let''s just say... I have quite the special eyes..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Special eyes... A 5¡î ability, I see... No wonder you were able to crack down on our case. You must have used your eyes then." £ÛGael£Ý He was a smart man. His guess was a little off but the thought was there. If it wasn''t for Grey''s eyes, cleaning up such a massive mess on a national scale wouldn''t have been so quick and easy. His eyes were the key. However, there was no need to say such things to such a madman. Normally, Grey would be extremely cautious about spilling it all in front of an enemy, however, there was no need to worry about Gael. After all, unless they have eyes like Grey. a dead man cannot spill any secrets. "Enough of that. Now that I answered your questions, why don''t you answer mine in turn? It''s not something too difficult so there''s no need for worry." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? I wasn''t aware we were negotiating." £ÛGael£Ý "Are you really that petty? It''s just a single question." £ÛGrey£Ý "A single question, huh... Normally, I wouldn''t fall for such a trick, however, seeing as you''re so interesting, we might as well. Go on. Ask ahead." £ÛGael£Ý "Then, answer me this... Why are you doing this?" £ÛGrey£Ý A typical question for a typical scene, the hero asking the villain of the reason behind their hysterical plans. It was something Grey had been thinking about ever since the case had started, and so, he just wanted to hear it from the mastermind himself. To quench the thirst for knowledge, to rule over the world, to take revenge against those who have wronged them, or to prove themselves in front of the world. There could be countless reasons, of which, no one but the mastermind knows. Of course, Gael''s fate was already decided. Whether his answer was insane or pitiful, it doesn''t change the fact that he''ll be dying today. No matter what the reason is, his crimes are inexcusable and unforgivable. Death is but a light punishment. "Why...? Why... Why... Kukuku! How amusing... You truly are amusing... I didn''t think you''d ask such a question... What a hero you are." £ÛGael£Ý "Don''t stall for time. Answer the question." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah right, sorry... Well, there really isn''t much of a reason... You see, the world is too impure and imperfect. I''m simply correcting it." £ÛGael£Ý The reason was finally revealed, a psychopathic expression plastered on Gael''s face. Grey had already expected that he was crazy, but his expectations were top low. The man before him wasn''t just crazy. He was an insane bastard beyond saving. "There''s so many people in the world, and yet.. Doesn''t it make you wonder? Why... Why are there so many inferior people amongst us? Thugs who knows of nothing but brute force. People who are less than animals. So... I had a brilliant idea... Why don''t I reshape the world and make it so that only the chosen ones like me... and you... Those who are blessed with special talents are able to live in the world freely. I have to make a perfect world." £ÛGael£Ý "And so, it was fine to sacrifice the others for this ''perfect world'' of yours?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Why not? They are merely parasites which rely on us in order to survive. Rather, they should be grateful to be helpful in realizing this grand masterplan. They may be worthless, but at the very least, they have some uses. As someone who stands at the pinnacle, are you not exhausted of people clinging on your feet and begging like beggars? All they do is cry and beg, it''s repulsive. For such useless creatures, death is the only salvation." £ÛGael£Ý Gael blabbered and blabbered some more. The more Grey heard of his "reasons", the more sick and disgusted he felt about the man before him. Never had he met someone so narcissistic and someone with such a dysfunctional mind. "Don''t you agree so too©`" £ÛGael£Ý "No, I don''t. Don''t lump me with the likes of f*ckers like you," £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to listen any longer, Grey hands itching to beat the crap up out of Gael and male him feel hell he''s never felt before. They only exchanged a couple of words, yet he couldn''t explain the negative swirl of emotions flooding his mind. "How hypocritical. Are you having fun playing hero? How dare you act so proudly when people are dying before you. Face it, you cannot save everyone." £ÛGael£Ý "Yes, you''re right, hundreds©` No, thousands have already died. However, I didn''t expect you to be so blind. You are more stupid than you look." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? What are you trying to imply?" £ÛGael£Ý "Simple... That''s because all that have died are all on your side." £ÛGrey£Ý Gael quickly flinched as soon as he heard Grey''s words, turning his head left and right as he watched the battlefield once again. Only then did he realize how exactly the situation is playing out, shock painted on his face. Some were wounded and some were injured. However, not a single knight nor soldier has been slain. Rather, they are already pushing back the demons, their dead and broken bodies lying coldly on the ground. The same could also be said for the citizens. After all, before he found Gael, he was busy shooting arrows to defeat demons all throughout the Royal Capital, only leaving when everything was under control. Had it not been for it, he would have arrived earlier. As for the Knights, he and Yuna had all given them magic charms which protects them from critical strikes and heal them whenever necessary. They may not be able to compare to the demons, but it was more than enough to deal with them. The General had now subdued Haksen and Malia. As for Douglas, Johann, Callipso, and the King, despite sustaining heavy injuries, they have also cleaned up their sides. The final act is soon to reach his conclusion. If there was anything Grey was not expecting, it was the fact that their familiars have taken Salferine forms whilst engaging in battle. He was so surprised, he stopped on his tracks for a quick moment. It was all too shocking. "How impudent... You have still yet to defeat Piper. He may be an idiot, but he''s not one who will go down without a fight." £ÛGael£Ý "Yeah, Piper, right... Don''t worry. My partner is handling him well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hah... You sure are acting cocky for someone who abandoned his partner. Isn''t your skin crawling from hypocrisy?" £ÛGael£Ý "Abandoned...? If you really think so, then you''re sorely mistaken..." £ÛGrey£Ý BAAANNNNGGGGGG CRASH CRASH THUD THUD There was no need to explain any more. As soon as Grey finished his words, the walls they were hiding behind were suddenly broken, a single figure crashing into it and flying several meters away, rolling on the ground. That figure was none other than Piper, his right arm now missing and large injuries present on his body. His whole body was swallowed with ice, his heart barely beating and his mouth barely breathing. He was thinly hanging on the thread of life. "As you can see... Yuna is overwhelmingly strong." £ÛGrey£Ý Gael was speechless, his eyes unable to believe that such a powerful demon was now lying helplessly on the ground. It wasn''t just Piper, but every single one of the stronger demons have been wiped out one after another. He was speechless. "Just face it already. Your plan has already crumbled to the ground, Gael." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 430 END Chapter 431: The Great Rampage (pt. V) KUAAAAKKKK KEEEUUUUKKK URRRRKKKKK "Paladins! Rally your swords and ready your spears! Exterminate the demons! Show no mercy! Don''t leave a single one of them alive!" "Die, you demonic fiends! Repent for your sins in the afterlife!" "Your dare sully the lands with your dirty hands?! Receive Divine Punishment!" Yells, screams, and warcries. The air was filled with boisterous noises amidst all the chaos and explosions. Blades were swung, spears were thrusted, and arrows were fired. It was an all out war, lives taken one after another. With Archbishop Lawrence in command, the Paladins had been mobilized and the Priests and Healers had been released to assist the Royal Capital in the struggle against the demonic forces, fiercely cutting down all the enemies. It wasn''t just them. The private armies of large merchant groups, the adventurers of the Adventurers'' Guild, and the support units from the other Guilds had also been moved, mowing down the demons and protecting the innocent citizens from threats. The battle had been waged for almost an hour already, and the situation was now under control. The once confused military groups have now regained their senses and composure, swiftly and surely defeating the enemies before them. "So... How does it feel...? Do you still think you''re special, Gael?" £ÛGrey£Ý And in the battlefield, a single figure stood before another, his eyes cold and sharp as he asked his question. The mastermind could only clench his fist and grit his teeth in anger, glaring at Grey, acting as if he was the one who had been wronged. All the efforts he poured and all the time he spent. It was as if every single bit of them was useless. To think the project he had worked so hard on would fail so miserably, there was no greater shame than it, his face contorting in rage. "I admit... This was out of my expectations... For such inferior beings to be able to withstand such calamity... It was unprecedented." £ÛGael£Ý "inferior, huh... Are you still going about with that kind of bullsh*t?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hah. I''m merely stating the facts. Had it not been for your interference, the whole Royal Capital would have been in ruins." £ÛGael£Ý Boldly proclaimed Gael, his resolve still as strong as ever, only proving how illogical and hysterical he was. Even if Grey and Yuna weren''t present, albeit devastated, the Kingdom would still be able to stand its ground and continue to fight. After all, they may be weaker in terms of firepower, but the enemy is nothing but a bundle of unstable demons whose only some time away from going insane and killing one another, only leaving a few of them behind. The Kingdom''s treasury contains Legendary-Grade items which could help out in such situations and aid will soon come from other territories the moment a request has been processed. Still, it will be a bloody yet victorious war. The only thing Grey and Yuna did was hasten the time and minimize the damage and casualties. All they did was save lives which had nothing to be punished for from the evil and psychopathic maniac standing before the young man. "However, do not be mistaken... The battle is still far from over." £ÛGael£Ý RIIIIIPPPPP FWSSSHHHHH TEAAAARRRRRR He spoke such words with such firmness, ripping his clothes apart soon after and unveiling not only a well-built figure but also an ominous pattern tattooed on his skin, spreading all throughout his body all the way to his nape. They were enchantment runes and patterns, a whole array etched on his body. Over a thousand runes which seemed alive and pulsing, mana flowing through them ever so constantly, dimly glowing in the battlefield where the stench of death was eminent. Even Grey, who was a Tier-8 Enchanter, couldn''t believe what was before his eyes. It was a beautifully yet recklessly weaved array for the sole purpose of destruction. One which would bring upon ruin not only to the Kingdom, but the user as well. "You see... Much like you, I also have my own trump card." £ÛGael£Ý "Have you gone insane? You''d die once you activate that." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh? What a surprise... To think you already deciphered all these runes... You really get more amusing the more I listen to you. Too amusing, in fact, that I just want to strangle you to death." £ÛGael£Ý Grey''s question was far from useful. It was already an established fact that Gael was an insane bastard, and he has proven himself yet again. It was obvious that he was under constant pain from the runes yet he showed not even a hint of pain. It wasn''t just his physical body. Even his mana veins were subject to the runes'' great influence Be it pain relievers, magic potions, or a special technique. Everything has its own limits, and it proves to be true, making an insane bastard even crazier. "I will show you what it means to be the chosen one." £ÛGael£Ý The man mumbled to himself as he bit his fingers. Blood trickled down his fingertips and painted his palms red. He then wiped such blood on his chest, pouring in the mana needed and activated the array as quickly as he could. RUUUUMMMMBBBBBLLLLLLEEEEEEE The very moment Gael activated the array on his body, the whole battlefield started to tremble. The ground quaked violently, the winds howled and thundered, and the mana in the air swirled and lashed out like a disastrous tempest. Both mana and corruption were aroused,raw mana sucked in from the surroundings and corruption seeping away from the bodies of the dead demons. All were poured towards the array in Gael''s body at a rapid and alarming rate. His mana veins expanded and his muscles twitched, pain and agony coursing all over as if his whole body was viciously torn apart again and again. Bones were broken and organs were crushed, only to be repaired and repeat the cycle again. "Grey, what''s happening?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Nothing much... A bastard is just trying to get stronger." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna soon arrived, and together with Grey, she watched such a surreal sight unravel before her. The pained and dreadful screams of Gael rang inside their ears along with the howling winds, creating the symphony of chaos and insanity. Such a sight spread across the whole Royal Capitals, all corruption gathering into one spot and Gael''s combat power rising at a tremendous rate. He was rapidly getting stronger, hastily breaking through the ranks without much difficulties. At the same time, as corruption was brewing all over the place, Piper''s body also started to twitch, absorbing some of the corruption. It didn''t make him stronger, however, it was more than to restore his mana and his body. Before long, the raging storm finally stopped and standing before everyone was an aboard and deadly monster, standing at the peak of S-rank. It was a new threat that could easily wipe out an entire city so long as it''s provided a chance. "Kuhahaha! My body feels amazing! It feels like I''m on the top again! I didn''t know you still had tricks up your sleeves, Gael!" £ÛPiper£Ý "Shut your filthy mouth, Piper. Have you forgotten your defeat already?" £ÛGael£Ý "My, how harsh... It was only because I let my guard down. Otherwise, the results would have been different. I won''t let the same thing happen again." £ÛPiper£Ý Two demons standing at the limits of normality, S-rank. They stood before everyone, their presence alone sending shivers down their spines and increasing the tension by multiple folds, making the once noisy battlefield quiet. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. It wasn''t long before their noisy chatter turned quiet, and the two of them shifted their attention towards Grey and Yuna. At present, they were their greatest fiends and also their strongest amongst their enemies. Defeating them was a must to achieve victory. However, victory wasn''t the only thing in Piper''s mind. As he looked at Yuna, a strong and unstoppable surge of anger boiled in his heart. He wanted to rip the young lady to shreds and repay the humiliation he suffered. "Gael, that b*tch is my prey. Don''t touch her." £ÛPiper£Ý "Suit yourself. I have other plans anyway." £ÛGael£Ý "Hah. This is why I don''t like you. You''re so unsocia©` !!!" £ÛPiper£Ý KASHAKKKK DRIP DRIP DRIP Forget about revenge. Piper couldn''t even take the first step, when suddenly, a sharp and deadly object pierced his chest from behind. And no, it wasn''t Yuna''s daggers. It was Gael''s claws, now holding the former''s heart in his hand. It was an unexpected betrayal, not just Piper''s, but everyone''s eyes widened in shock as they saw such a scene unfold. There was silence in the air, the only thing to be heard as the sound of Piper''s blood dripping and tickling down. "Ga... Gael... You... What are..." £ÛPiper£Ý "You''re as slow as ever, aren''t you. Isn''t it already obvious? I''m betraying©` no, I''m sacrificing you for the greater good, for my good. Be grateful to be of use to me, and... Thank you for being so foolish." £ÛGael£Ý "You motherf*cker©` Keukk!!" £ÛPiper£Ý There was no need to prolong the suffering. As soon as Gael said his piece, he tore apart Piper''s heart from his body and with a little bit of strength, squashed it like a ripe tomato without much effort, the latter''s dead body soon falling with a thud. Soon enough, Piper''s corruption was quickly absorbed by the runes in Gael''s body, his mana veins once again expanding and his whole body once again reinforced. It was yet another surreal scene, his combat power once again soaring. "Hahahaha! This is amazing! I am amazing! This is what it means to be the chosen one! I have become a tra©` no, I have become a God! Hahaha!" £ÛGael£Ý A wave of turbulent mana once again surged throughout the whole battlefield, and everything was blown away from the mere pressure. Gael stood in the center of the storm, a vicious smile blooming as he laughed like a madman. The second storm was soon over, and Gael stood proudly in the middle of the ruined and ravaged battlefield. All eyes were on him, and rightfully so. Grey could only gaze at him in silence, his eyes peering through his shell, ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Demon¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Gaelister til Rofelier ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿31 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Greatly Destabilizing ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿18,406 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿D ¡¾Combat Power¡¿14,785 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Calamity ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Low (22%) ¡¾Class¡¿Swordsman ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Low (18%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿73% ¡¾Ability¡¿... ----------------------------------- He has reached Calamity-Class in all but a single instant, great power flowing inside his body along with a great mana capacity. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he has become a true monster which can crush a country on his own. To kill his comrade and absorb their corruption. If Gael were to repeat such process again and again, his combat power would surely continue to grow and soon enough, he will reach Disaster-Class, maybe even Catastrophe-Class©` .., or at least so it should have been. However, Gael''s mind and body was greatly unstable compared to the other demons. He would surely lose his mind sooner or later and would simply rampage as a mindless monster. However, he was still a massive threat not only to the people of Aldengard, but to the whole world. Grey and Yuna could no longer ignore his existence. They must finish him off right then and there without leaving any regrets. "Ahh, is this how it feels to be truly powerful? How fantastic. I feel like I''m on the top of the world. Yes... The world must bow down to me." £ÛGael£Ý Well, even if he had become a demon. There were still things that are yet to change, and amongst them was Gael''s narcissistic and egoistic attitude. He has become worse than before, now viewing himself as a God. "Now then, where were we again? Oh right... I was dealing with you, weren''t I? You were so insignificant, I completely forgot about your exis©`" £ÛGael£Ý "Can you shut the f*ck up already? It''s really annoying." £ÛGrey£Ý "Huh? What did you just©`" £ÛGael£Ý "I said, you''re really f*cking annoying. If you want to kill me, then go ahead and stop monologuing. You look extremely stupid." £ÛGrey£Ý Harsh and cruel. Such were the words Grey directed to Gael with eyes that seemed as if it was looking down on a bug in the highway. It was full of contempt, arrogant, and downright condescending, not a hint of benevolence in sight. And one would expect, such words were extremely effective to such an unstable demon. His eyes have become even more bloodshot, irked veins popping all throughout his head as wrath exploded his heart. "You...! How arrogant...! You must be tired of living!" £ÛGael£Ý CRACK CRACK BOOOOOOMMMMMM Tremendously enraged, Gael rapidly pounced towards Grey at breakneck speeds, unleashing massive shockwaves in his wake and breaking apart the ground as he took his step, scarlet eyes streaking across the battlefield. He raised his hands and his claws sharpened like a sword. He swung it down where Grey and Yuna were, clouds of dust forming as the debris were blown away. Impact rang throughout the ground, a massive boom thundering soon after. However, such was all futile. As soon as he lifted his hands, not a trace of Grey and Yuna were to be seen, the two banishing without leaving anything behind. All Gael could do was dwell in confusion, a familiar voice soon ringing in his head. "I should be asking you the same thing." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had appeared behind him, and his fist was already clenched for a punch. It may be because of extreme arrogance and overconfidence, but Gael didn''t even try to dodge Grey''s attack, quite sure that it wouldn''t dent him. However, such was his biggest mistake. Grey''s punch shot out like a meteor and connected perfectly to Gael''s face. It didn''t just dent him, it caved in his whole face until his skull cracked and blood burst out of his now ruined face. Gael was blasted several hundred meters into the air. However, Grey was still far from being finished. He soon leaped towards the sky, pouncing faster than lightning. His attacks were even faster, another blow connecting to the torso. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Chest, head, arms, legs, back, sides, and everywhere else. Grey''s punches shot out one after another and peppered Gael. He broke his bones, crushed his organs, and tore apart his muscles, pain coursing all throughout his body. Everyone who was once under the pressure of Gael''s presence is now gawking in awe as they watch such a scene unfold. The whole battlefield was overturned, all eyes watching the flashes of blur clash again and again. "Amazing... So this is the power of a Disaster-Class Ranker..." £ÛCynthia£Ý Even the General who was an S-ranker couldn''t help but be in awe as he watched such a one-sided battle unfold. Even if there were a dozen©` no, a hundred of her, she couldn''t ever hope to match him. As for Yuna, she was now resting herself amongst the rubble, watching the intense battle unfold. She wasn''t really tired or something of the sort. She just wanted to take a quick break, eating some sweets to satisfy her cravings. "Mistress, is it really fine to leave it all to Master?" £ÛSirius£Ý "Hmm... Grey is already strong enough. I wanted to fight that demon too, but with him being as overprotective as he is, I don''t think he''ll allow me to." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, that does sound very much like Master." £ÛSirius£Ý "Right¡«? Sometimes, I just wish©` Wait, who are you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, she was having such a fun break time, when suddenly, an unfamiliar figure approached her out of the blue. She''s been answering her questions nonchalantly, but now she took a closer look, she doesn''t actually know her. She was a beautiful young lady seeming to be in her early twenties. Silky platinum hair, beautiful silver eyes, smooth and pearly skin, and a face which wouldn''t lose out to any beautiful princesses. She was a great beauty, a sight to behold. "No, wait, this voice... Don''t tell me... Are you perhaps... Sirius...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That is correct, Mistress." £ÛSirius£Ý "Ehh... Ehhhhh.... EHHHH...?!!!" £ÛYuna£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM A deafening cry of shock and confusion echoed along the shockwaves ringing in the air. Whilst Yuna was still surprised by the sudden revelation, Grey continued his fight against Gael, clobbering him without giving him a chance to breathe. Punch, after punch, after punch. More and more bones were broken and his whole body was rendered useless, unable to move even a single muscle. He was able to regenerate, however, his mana dropped significantly, spiraling downwards. ''Why...? Why...? Why...? Why is this happening?!'' £ÛGael£Ý Only a single question rang out in his mind as he was one-sidedly beaten up by Grey. He had already achieved tremendous powers, and yet, he was still powerless against the young man he had just met today. What''s even worse, Grey''s condescending and aggravating look remained all the same all throughout the whole process. He neither flinched nor hesitated, clearly showing not a hint of interest as he neatly dodged Gael''s counterattacks. "You damn fly! Don''t make me laugh!" £ÛGael£Ý He lashed out and he brandished his fists everywhere, gales and shockwaves sent sweeping throughout the battlefield as he did. However, it didn''t even manage to graze Grey, the young man still remaining unfazed and unscathed. "I''ll rip you to shreds! Die! Die! Die! Die©` !!!" £ÛGael£Ý "Hey, didn''t I tell you to shut up?" £ÛGrey£Ý It was a useless effort. Grey simply closed in the gap between them in a couple of steps, and before Gael even noticed, he was already in front of him. His fist was already clenched and ready to be shot, a loud boom echoing soon after. Grey''s punch once again connected with Gael and he was flung into the sky once more. Blood trickled down the ground as he did, piercing towards the clouds and falling back again like a bolt of lightning from the sky. Yet Grey still did not leave him alone. Just as he was falling towards the ground, ready to use fire magic to land himself gently, Grey once again appeared before him like a passing blur, a ferocious glint in his eyes as he pulled back his arms. "Not so fast, you bastard.... ¡¶Howling Thunder¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý His fist roared like lightning and howled like thunder, not even a blur to be seen as it connected to Gael''s open and vulnerable chest. The sound of breaking ribs echoed in the air, blood gushing forth the latter''s mouth once again. FWOOOSSSH CRASHHH BOOM BOOM BOOM He was hurled even faster and even more violently towards the ground, crashing with much impact and creating a massive crater in the ground. Pain screeched throughout his body once more, his mind on the brink of collapsing. Contrary to him, Grey''s descent was much more graceful, not even a sound to be heard as he landed softly. He was calm and composed, eyes still peering towards Gael, the latter now standing, albeit groggily and weakly. "Is this really the best you can do?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You...! I''m going to burn you to cinders!" £ÛGael£Ý He spoke with contempt and provoked the demon once more. He didn''t even need to put any effort, even the slightest provocation more than enough to tick off his ego. His eyes were burning with insufferable rage, ready to rampage about. The surrounding air started to heat up and flames formed in the barren ground. The demon opened his palms and the flames roared at his behest, pillars forming one after another, rushing towards Grey, ready to devour him whole. "Haah... What simple attacks... ¡¶Shield¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to move. Grey simply uttered a single word, and a thin plate of magic formed around him. However, one is not to be deceived as even the raging flames which rushed towards it didn''t make it budge an inch. Grey stood still and the barrier stood proud. The flames were scattered upon contact, not even a single lick able to get past it. The enemy had already poured his all into it, yet it didn''t even graze him. He was speechless. "Haah... Seeing that you''ve reached Calamity-Class, I expected more from you... But this is disappointing... You dare to call this magic?" £ÛGrey£Ý "You bastard... Stop making fun of me...!" £ÛGael£Ý The battle had already been long decided, and the enemy had lost his mind. All that was left was rage, hatred, and a feral instinct to rip everything apart, soon charging recklessly towards Grey without even considering the risk. "Really... How pitiful..." £ÛGrey£Ý All that was left in Grey''s eyes was pity. He was a smart fellow, yet he had been led astray by his circumstances. Had he been a righteous person, Aldengard would have been able to nurture a great talent which will surely help the future. However, there was no use lamenting such a fact now. He may be a genius, but it doesn''t remove the fact that he caused the death of thousands and the despair of hundreds of thousands. Grey has no plans of forgiving him. "Well, since you have been so kind to show me your magic, let me also show you something in return..." £ÛGrey£Ý The young man mumbled to himself, all the while erecting yet another barrier before Gael''s claws could reach him. He soon erected a couple more, surrounding Gael with no path to escape, encaging him in a transparent prison. "This... This is what you call magic." £ÛGrey£Ý He whispered under his breath, and the once stagnant winds lashed out with vigor and gusto. An endless storm brewed as Grey activated both his "Authority" and his "Bellowing Heavens", the sky bowing before its King. The particles in the air started to vibrate at supersonic speeds, tiny shockwaves and massive explosions ringing one after another, the ground trembling in fear for what''s about to come, all eyes only able to watch in awe. ¡¶Siren''s Hollow¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The spell was conjured and several tornadoes rained down like a heavy and deadly downpour. Everything was swept away, the shrieking particles exploding even more violently and feisty than before. Gael tried to hold on, but resistance was futile. As the bellows of the winds continued to rage on, his whole body was torn apart slowly but surely, even drops of blood sent into oblivion, every single trace of his existence slowly being erased. He screamed and he bellowed, however, they were all drowned out in the howling winds. The hatred and rage in his eyes were now gone, only fear and terror reigning inside his heart as his whole being was torn apart by the vicious fangs of the sky, "Truly... What a menace..." £ÛPhilip£Ý The raging winds soon died down and so did Gael. There was not a trace of him left, and there was only silence in the wind. Silence which was soon broken as soon as the King raised his sword and chanted his words. "My dear people! Stand honorably and raise your chest with pride! We have withstood the adversity! We have risen victorious! Glory to Aldengard!" £ÛPhilip£Ý WOOHOOOOO OOOOHHHHHHH UWOOOOHHHHHH Cheers filled the air. CHAPTER 431 END Chapter 432: After the Storm "Missus Norma, I''ll get another order of soul©` Nom two of them, actually!" "I''d also love some skewers, please! Oh! And white bread too!" "Excuse me, we''re done eating. The bill, please." The inn was abuzz with many characters, people dining in and heading out one after another, taking up the tables and chatting amongst one another as they waited for their order, happily indulging themselves in some peaceful leisure. Before long, some dishes were served and some tables were filled. People ate their fill with smiles on their faces, ecstatically enjoying the tasty dishes, soon cooling themselves with sweet drinks chilled with ice. It was yet another peaceful morning, the sky just barely rising over the horizon and the roosters crowing time and time again. It was a time of serenity and happiness, the peaceful times continuing to drift along as they enjoyed the lovely hours. "Hey, don''t you think the town''s been too quiet recently? The knights and soldiers have been acting weird. Or rather, they''ve been very well-behaved." "I heard so too. I thought Veltofar has been turbulent since the new Lord took over, but it seems very peaceful. Was it all just a rumor, after all?" "Hm? Haven''t you heard? That new Lord died a couple weeks ago, and it seems like there''s still something going on with the succession. It might take some time before a new Lord is appointed... I even heard the Lord''s son isn''t going to take over." "Hah, thank God he isn''t. It''ll be really a pain in the ass if he does. That bastard thinks too highly of himself despite looking like a rat." "Hey, that''s too harsh. Keep your voice down." Of course, what is a meal without a little bit of gossip? It wasn''t just the hungry folks and adventurers, but everyone else in town was talking about the sudden change, still unsure about what was happening in Veltofar. It started just a couple weeks ago, when suddenly, everything started to quiet down. It was understandable at first when there were dragons looking over the town, but even when the dragons were gone, peace still remained. There was also the sudden death of the Viscount which the doctors have said was because of a heart attack. It took some time before the news got out, but when it did, it got the whole town talking about it. Many theories and controversies spread, but such was soon buried when the knights and soldiers suddenly changed their behaviors, acting more behaved. Crime rates also dwindled and harassment also vanished. It was the beginning of peaceful times. "They say the one responsible for it were just two people. I don''t exactly know the details, but one thing''s for sure... They''re S-rank adventurers." "S-rank... That''s crazy... That means they''re crazy strong, right?" "Ohh¡«! They must be here for the Labyrinth. I wonder where I can meet them." "Well, too bad for you, they suddenly vanished one day and nothing''s been heard of them. It was as if they were never here in the first place." At the center of such controversies were all but two figures. They suddenly appeared out of nowhere, got into a fight with the Lord, taught the latter a lesson, and just a day after, they suddenly vanished into thin air, bubbles popping out of existence. Only a few people saw their faces from afar, and after over three long weeks, many have already forgotten how exactly they looked. All they knew was that things started to change the moment they arrived. "Here are your orders. Four sets of menu set A, correct?" £ÛNorma£Ý "That''s right. Thanks for the meal, Owner." As they engaged in their little talk, their extra orders finally came. They were still piping hot, steam still rising out of them and looking sparkly in their eyes. Just from the smell alone, their appetites were already aroused. The one who brought it to them was none other than Norma, the owner of the "Sugar Pie". She was a sweet and caring, old lady, carrying the dishes to the tables, a little rabbit child assisting her in her endeavors. It was Liam. "Ohh! This soup really gets me going! This is the best, Owner!" "Right! I could eat it all day, Aunty! Maybe I''ll have some more later." "Fufufu! Hearing that makes me glad." £ÛNorma£Ý Though, as soon as they had a taste of the soup and white bread the inn had served, they suddenly forgot about what they were talking about for a quick minute, simply enjoying the tasty dishes and indulging in the harmony of the combinations. It wasn''t the first time they had it, but it was so delicious, they didn''t get tired of it even if they wanted to. It was also the reason why the inn has been popular, every single one of their customers eating their meals with cheerful smiles on their faces. "Oh, right! I just remembered! Owner, I heard those S-rankers stayed in this inn for some time. What are they like?" "By S-rankers... You mean©`" £ÛNorma£Ý "Ah! Big Brother and Big Sister! They''re really nice! They give me candy and pat my head! They make pain go away! Big Sister and Big Brother are amazing!" £ÛLiam£Ý Norma couldn''t even answer the question, when suddenly, the little rabbit intervened with bright sparkles gleaming from her eyes. He then approached the table with much excitement, quickly preaching about the two ever so eagerly. He was only 5 years old, but his enthusiasm when praising the two matched that of a merchant who just discovered a new profitable business. He went on and on, saying all sorts of things, logical and nonsensical, as he continued his preaching. "Oh, dear... There he goes again..." £ÛShelma£Ý "He really adores Grey and Yuna, huh..." £ÛNord£Ý It wasn''t the first time he praised the two, always telling the people how awesome and amazing the two were whenever he heard them being talked about. He has become the two''s little fanboy, the very first and most enthusiastic in Vartes. The little rabbit was so adorable, the adventurers didn''t have the heart to stop him. They simply let him preach what he wanted to say and they listened to him earnestly whilst eating their meals. His happiness and cheerfulness warms their hearts. "Excuse me, Aunty Norma. Are these our orders?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, Grey! You''re here!" £ÛNorma£Ý Speaking of the heroes he adores so much, one of them was now in front of the counters, checking on the food tray before and eyeing them carefully. Norma soon gave him the confirmation and he took them away soon after. He and Yuna had returned to the inn just yesterday at midnight and surprised Norma and everyone else a great deal. They suddenly disappeared after saying they have work, only to appear yet again without making any prior announcements. Their tale have spread in town, however, thankfully, not many people know of who they really were. Thanks to that, even when they go out in the open, they don''t get swarmed by a crowd of people. It has been warm and peaceful. "Are you really not eating here? Liam would have loved to join you." £ÛNorma£Ý "That''ll be great, but... Yuna doesn''t exactly want to come down the room. It seems like she''s still tired from work." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, dear... Are you sure she''s okay? We can call a doctor if you want." £ÛNorma£ÝThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Thank you for the concern, Aunty Norma. But she''s really just tired. As soon as she tastes something sweet, she''ll be back to her usual self." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s a relief to hear..." £ÛNorma£Ý It has been about a week since the chaos ensued over the Royal Capital, and after executing the masterminds and punishing all the criminals, the next week has been spent cleaning up the trash all over the Kingdom. And by trash, it meant the nobles, merchants, gentry, and influential people involved in all sorts of crimes, the Kingdom dealing with them one by one with the help of Grey and Yuna, easily sweeping them away and punishing them appropriately. Of course, there were some which tried to rebel and retaliate, however, with such monstrous forces on their sides, the enemies couldn''t really do anything but get themselves annihilated, vanishing in but a single strike. The operations are still going, however, they are so minimal that there was no need for Grey and Yuna to help out anymore. Most of the problems have already been solved and most of the evildoers have already been punished. "Oh, right! Speaking of sweets, I made a new sugar pie recipe while you two were away! Why don''t you have one?" £ÛNorma£Ý "Hmm... Is it a combination of berries this time?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You really have a sharp eye, Grey. Make sure to have Yuna try it and also, don''t forget to give me some feedback. We''re planning to launch them sometime soon so it would be really helpful if you did." £ÛNorma£Ý "Alright. I''ll make sure to do so, I''m sure Yuna will love this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! That makes me happy then." £ÛNorma£Ý Well, it wasn''t just cleaning up the trash, they also had to do a literal clean up in the capital and do some repairs on the houses. Grey already erected a barrier in some places, however, there were some which took quite a beating. And so, like any good person would do, the two offered their help in rebuilding the streets and residential districts, using a bit of magic to whoosh everything back into peace. It wasn''t perfect, but it was more than enough. They didn''t do it for free, of course. For their efforts in leading the construction, the Kingdom paid them a couple million kiels and a few million more for their previous efforts, amounting to over a billion kiels in total. It was a huge amount equaling to almost half the annual revenue of the Royal Family and a couple present coming along with it. The two wanted to refuse and spend them to repair the Royal Capital, but the King didn''t let them have the chance to refuse. And so, just like that, they spent their days working their butts off for the betterment of the people, drinking mana potions one after another. They didn''t want to admit it, but they have really become the embodiment of self-sacrifice and heroism. "Speaking of which, are you really done with your work now?" £ÛNorma£Ý "Yeah, it took quite some time, but it''s already done." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... You suddenly disappeared, so we were really worried. I thought something happened to the two of you." £ÛNorma£Ý "Hahaha. We just did some odd jobs we had to do, and it was quite far away so it took quite some time." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but there was no way what they did could simply be called "odd jobs". Their efforts were something which very much changed the fate of the whole country, and saved the lives of thousands, if not millions, of people. So much so that the two of them are receiving yet another "Medal of Honor" in an upcoming Awarding Ceremony. They didn''t really want to, but as it was necessary to assure the citizens, they had no choice but to do so. Thankfully, such a ceremony was still quite some time away, when the Kingdom had rebuilt itself and balance had been restored. It was scheduled over a month away, just right in time for Grey and Yuna to finish conquering the Labyrinth. "Then, Auntie Norma, I''ll be heading upstairs now. Please tell Missus Shelma and Mister Nord my thanks for the dishes." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''ll be sure to do so. Those two will be delighted." £ÛNorma£Ý "Oh, and right. About Liam, we''d love to enjoy our afternoon snacks with him later on. It would be nice if he could join us for some time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You are spoiling him too much, I''m sure he''ll be jumping up and down from joy. Thank you very much, Grey." £ÛNorma£Ý "Anytime." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t spend much time downstairs and soon headed to their room as soon as he got their orders. There was silence in the air, a couple of creaks echoing as the doors opened and closed from time to time. It wasn''t long before Grey arrived at their room, greeted by a serene scenery. The simple furniture, a huge lump of fabric on the bed. the peaceful scenery outside the window, and the cheerful chattering of the children as they played outside. A smile blooming on his face, Grey soon took out a dining table and after it, he took out the dishes they ordered, placing them atop of the dining table until it was full of colors and flavor, wonderful dishes making his stomach grumble. "Ohh¡«. It''s been quite some time since we had these." £ÛGrey£Ý As for Yuna, she was nowhere to be seen©` or at least, so it would seem at first. But in reality, she was present, the same lump of fabric on the bed from before. She has become a marshmallow, not wanting to get out after an exhausting series of events. "Yuna, breakfast''s ready. You can come out now," £ÛGrey£Ý Grey called out, and suddenly, the marshmallow grew a head. Yuna''s adorable face suddenly popped out of the pile of fabric, her eyes staring at the wonderful dishes served before her, looking at them so intently but not moving. "Come on, now. I know you''re tired, but you need to eat breakfast." £ÛGrey£Ý "I don''t wanna... I just want to become a marshmallow and roll around in bed all day... Join me, Grey... Let''s become marshmallows together..." £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s rare that you''re avoiding a meal... Are you gaining weight again?" £ÛGrey£Ý "W-What?! H-Hey! I''m not fat! Look! I''m not gaining weight, okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, all it took was a little provocation and the young lady immediately got out of her soft and fluffy shell, then boasting her slim and curvaceous figure for Grey to see. No matter what world you are in, such a topic was taboo for all women. However, because of that very reason. Grey managed to lure Yuna out of her little sanctuary and got a grip of her. Yuna realized it soon enough, however, it was already far too late. Grey already got ahold of her hand. "You... You tricked me..." £ÛYuna£Ý "And whose fault is it for getting tricked? You''re too easy, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You meanie... I hate you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes, yes, I''m a mean bully. Now, let''s eat breakfast together, shall we? We''ll become marshmallows later. I''ll make sure to spoil you a lot." £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady couldn''t escape anymore. With Grey holding her hand, she soon took her seat and got ahold of her spoon and fork. It felt like he was a father guiding her child to the dining table once again, Yuna now in her spoiled and childish self. However, all it took was a single bite and Yuna''s appetite quickly soared by leaps and bounds, the young lady happily enjoying the meal and wolfing down every dish with much eagerness, chomping them down one after another. Yuna was especially fond of the sugar pie Norma made. She hasn''t been able to eat as much sweets as of late, but thanks to it, her sugar meter was quickly filled up. Her energy had come back to her, stars sparkling in her eyes. "Yuna, slow down. The food''s not running away, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, Grey! This is great! Have a taste too! Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, are you even listening to me?" £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, what meal would be complete with a little bit of flirting©` no, not just a little bit of flirting, but a whole lot of flirting. They fed each other, wiped away the grains or rice in their lips, teased one another, and exchanged some sweet and sappy lines. The two of them had been so busy over the past couple weeks, they practically had no time to let their romance flourish and grow. Now that they finally have time, they made sure to savor every moment, the atmosphere pink as can be. Before long, the two finally finished their breakfast and Grey returned the dirty dishes to the counter. He soon headed back up and to no surprise, her fianc¨¦e had turned herself into a marshmallow once again. "Yuna... We just ate, you know... You shouldn''t lie down so quickly." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s fine¡«! We''re transcendents anyway. I don''t think we''ll get indigestion from something like this. Let''s just be lazy¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "If you continue such a train of thought, you''ll really become a marshmallow. Look, your cheeks are already looking more plump than usual." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! You meanie! I won''t fall for such tricks again!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey applied the same tactic, but it seems like the young lady had already learned her lesson. Rather than standing up suddenly and responding to Grey''s provocation, she simply clenched the blanket tighter and rolled around the bed. She was puffing her cheeks ever so adorably as she pouted, striking Grey''s heart where it hurts. Grey may be able to beat her when it comes to teasing, but Yuna''s subconscious strikes were something he couldn''t top. "And even if I really become a marshmallow, it''s fine! After all, I''m sure Grey will still take good care of me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "How are you so sure? I might just leave you, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! As if you can! Grey loves me too much, and the same goes for me too! I love you very, very much! I love you the most in the whole world!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady dodged Grey''s teasing, and what followed after was an unexpected counterattack. It was so sudden, Grey couldn''t even brace himself, his heart quickly racing from her words and her face painted a slightly red blush. It has been over a year and a half since they started dating, and yet Yuna always manages to catch Grey by surprise. She always deals a critical blow, making the latter flustered, albeit slightly, his lips quickly breaking into a subtle smile. "So? How was it? Did I make your heart race? Did I?! Did I?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You... You''ve been getting better and better everyday. If this continues, I might just die of a heart attack, you know? That was too effective." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I learned from the very best, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was laughter and there were smiles. Grey soon sat down on the bed and gave his lovely fianc¨¦e a little peck on the forehead. It has been a while since he''s done so, so it was much more thrilling than it usually is. Just like that, Grey and Yuna spent their sweet time together as joyously as they could, rolling and lazing around the bed as they chatted about all sorts of things and read a couple books from a variety of genres, There was action, adventurer, romance, horror, mystery, and many more. They were some of the books they got as a present from the King. They were full of all sorts of stories one would greatly enjoy, especially with someone special by their side. It was all fun and games, when they came across a mystery novel where a certain knight investigated crimes and saved victims one after another. It wasn''t really that special, however, a certain question was raised in Yuna''s mind because of it. "Hey, Grey... This may be a bit sudden, but what do you think will happen to them?... The victims, I mean..." £ÛYuna£Ý She wasn''t talking about the book, rather, she was talking about the events which just transpired recently. They may be able to solve most of the problems with time and money, however, the victims are a completely different case. They weren''t just injured and wounded physically, they also suffered mentally and psychologically. Some of them also lost their loved ones, their homes, their dignity, and their pride. There were all sorts of cases, each as difficult as the other. "That... I''m not sure, but I heard His Majesty is starting a program for rehabilitation and the Kingdom will also give them compensation." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s all?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really,.. There were talks about providing relief, new jobs and opportunities, counseling, therapy, relocation, and a couple more things. I don''t really know the details, but I''m sure they''re working hard on it." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... But that still doesn''t solve the problem, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý All of Grey''s words were true and the Kingdom really is making an effort. With time and passion, their wounds would surely heal and they would be able to live a better life in the Kingdom, maybe wearing bright smiles on their faces. However, for those who cannot afford to live in the Kingdom anymore, those who have suffered too much and those who can only remember nightmares every time they think of the Kingdom, it was an entirely different problem. Grey had proposed to have some sort of face-to-face discussion with Alfrione to give shelter to the unfortunate victims, and also to share efforts and information with one another to prevent such things from happening again. He was willing to provide the service of his "Gate" in order for such a thing to happen, however, everything still depends on the two Kingdoms'' decision and the victims'' willingness. All they could do was wait for the good news. "Why are you making such a sad face? It''s not your fault, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know... It''s just... It feels depressing when you think about it." £ÛYuna£Ý "We already did everything we can. All that''s left for us is to support them to get back up on their feet. It might take some time, but I''m sure it''ll be alright." £ÛGrey£Ý "You''re right... Maybe I''m just reading too much into it..." £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but there was still a tinge of sadness in her eyes. After all, she was also a victim of a criminal organization''s evil schemes, so she could feel some sort of affinity with them, feeling both pity and sympathy. Grey didn''t say a single word anymore. Seeing such a crestfallen expression of his beloved''s face, he quickly heaved a silent sigh and took out a couple things from his Inventory, soon throwing them softly towards Yuna, utterly confusing the young lady. "E-Ehh?! A-A dress...?! Why all of a sudden...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I did promise you that I''ll take you out on a date and spoil you rotten when we''re finished with everything, didn''t I? I''m just keeping my promise." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh?! A date?! So suddenly?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? You don''t want to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "N-No, that''s not it! It''s not that I don''t want to! I-It''s just it''s all too sudden! Y-You should have told me beforehand! Geez! Grey! You dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was stuttering and fumbling as she gave her answer, eyes swirling in confusion as she tried to keep her thoughts straight. It was just all too sudden, the young lady now forgetting all her worries as she struggled to keep her thoughts in check. After all, Grey wasn''t thinking of doing it so soon either. But seeing such a dejected expression on the eyes of his beloved, how could he hold himself back? She may be the most beautiful in his eyes, but smiling still suits her the best. There was no reason to hold back. As he saw how flustered his beloved was, Grey quickly took the chance and leaned in close to her. He pressed his lips softly to her cheeks, kissing her gently. A sweet and teasing smile bloomed on his face. "Let''s enjoy our date, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, but no answer rang in the air. The young lady was taken by surprise yet again, her face now red as can be as she caressed the cheek Grey kissed. She was burning all the way to the tip of her pointy ears, flustered as can be. "Hahaha. You really are cute, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Shut up... Dummy..." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 432 END Chapter 433: Sweets Exchange! "Mmn... Hmmm... Mmm... Hm?" £ÛYuna£Ý She hummed quietly, she tilted her head, she shifted her eyes, and she thought ever so deeply. A young lady was thinking and pondering, her eyes brewing with a little bit of confusion and conflict, not knowing what to do. In her hands were colors, powders, pencils, and all sorts of tools to be used to what her heart desires. Yet she still felt empty about what to do, deciding whether she should use light and innocent colors or dark and bold ones. Before her were several other figures, eyes the color of gemstones and hair that of platinum. They were all fair and gorgeous, everyone a behold to behold in their own rights. The sunlight seeping through the windows highlighting their beauties. "Ummm... Mistress... Can I move now?" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Stay still, Procyon, we''re still not done yet." £ÛYuna£Ý "But Mistress... It''s been half an hour... I don''t want to anymore..." £ÛProcyon£Ý Retorted the beautiful lady, tears now forming in the corner of her eyes, however, it was still of no use. Yuna continued on with whatever she was doing, touching up the crying dragon as she moved her hands here and there. The other ladies looked at them with delight and curiosity, eyes sparkly as can be. One in particular was extremely happy, giggling ever so lightly and openly as she watched Procyon''s face be painted with dejection. It was none other than Vega. "Fufufu! Our Procyon is so pretty¡«! Mistress, can I borrow your tools after this? I also want to try prettying up Procyon." £ÛVega£Ý "Second Sister! Don''t you dare!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Hm? Sure! I think that would help me out a lot too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "M-Mistress?! Why are you agreeing to this?! Second Sister is definitely going to bully me again! i just know it!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Hey! You''re too harsh! I just want to pretty you up, you know?" £ÛVega£Ý Procyon tried to plead, however, Yuna''s will was absolute. It was now decided that Vega will be taking good care of her later, prettying and dressing her up as much as she wants, spending their time away in what she so calls "fun". Veg was happy as can be and Procyon couldn''t be any more different. The former now giggles as she got a new doll for herself, whilst the latter was holding back her tears as she anticipated what was looming up ahead for her. Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, a couple other figures were in utter silence. They simply stared at the ladies playing around, confusion and bewilderment clearly visible on their faces, clearly not understanding a single thing of what''s happening. "Canopus, do you think we''ll be subjected to that as well?" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "I don''t know... But I clearly hope not. Look at the Mistress'' eyes. It''s like a predator. Even the fierce Procyon is now crying." £ÛCanopus£Ý "Truly bizarre... It must be a very powerful technique..." £ÛRigel£Ý Commented the other four as they watched the scene unfold. They still don''t know what''s happening, but they know full well they don''t want to get involved in it. Just seeing Procyon crying silently like she was being bullied was more than enough Another day has arrived and life has never been more merry. After yesterday''s hearty breakfast, Grey and Yuna went all around town on a date, going around all sorts of places and experiencing all sorts of new things they could. They didn''t just go around Veltofar, but rushed away to other towns and cities as well, seeing what they have to offer and experiencing them all for themselves. It was a very happy day filled with happy and exciting memories one could never forget. After which, they then returned home and fulfilled their promise with Liam. They all shared the afternoon snacks with one another, eating all sorts of sweets and telling all sorts of stories, simply enjoying the happy and peaceful times. "They''re still at it, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Welcome back, Master." £ÛArcturus£Ý "Yeah, I''m back... And it seems everyone''s doing well...?" £ÛGrey£Ý Now, there are only 2 days left before the Labyrinth of Thunder opens. Grey and Yuna decided to spend those two remaining days having fun, and not worry about all the problems they have. To simply enjoy life as it is. Though, it seems that Yuna is enjoying herself a little bit too much. Grey doesn''t even know where to start. All she knows is that she was having fun applying make-up and dressing up the familiars... Yes, she''s been prettying up the familiars the whole day. It all started when suddenly, whilst they were lazing around in bed, the young lady remembered that the familiars could actually transform into Salferine forms. Not just any Salferine forms, but exceptionally beautiful and gorgeous ones at that. Yuna was especially fond of the female familiars'' beauty which weren''t any inferior to hers. They were all so beautiful, they could instantly catch anyone''s attention even if they didn''t try. Beauties which would surely rock the world. Seeing such beauty, Yuna''s heart started to light ablaze. As a woman herself, there was no way she could just leave such beautiful blank canvases without doing a thing or two. She needed to move her hands and make sure they shine even brighter. "Mistress... Is it done yet...?" £ÛProcyon£Ý "No. We''re not even halfway there. Just hang on tight, Procyon." £ÛYuna£Ý "Uuu... Master, please save me... I''m begging you..." £ÛProcyon£Ý "Sorry, Procyon... Right now, I''m just as powerless as you are. Don''t worry, I''m sure it will be over sooner or later... Probably..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Master! That isn''t reassuring at all, you know?!" £ÛProcyon£Ý Now, Yuna is using them all not only to see all sorts of different styles in beauty and fashion, but also to improve herself. Not only as a woman, but an alchemist as well. She has now gotten her hands on a few guinea pigs for her cosmetic products. After all, they were all summoned with Grey and Yuna''s blood. Except for a few minor differences, they look uncannily similar to her. Whatever she ends up discovering about them, she could also apply to herself. The familiars also had different reactions to it. Vega was enthusiastic, Sirius was strangely curious and excited, Capella and Achernar were simply obedient, and of course, Procyon was totally against it, still whining up ''til now. It was the most fun the young lady has had with make up for quite some time, and she can''t wait to pick out the dresses she wants the familiars to wear. She just knows they''ll all be pretty as princesses and be admired by many. "Oh, right! Come to think of it... Aren''t your clothes right now made out of mana? Wouldn''t it be a problem if I had you dress up with other clothing?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I am not sure about that as well, Mistress... But I do not think there would be any problems. We should still be fine, in anything." £ÛSirius£Ý "Hm? But aren''t they technically your scales, though? Won''t you become naked dragons if I changed your clothes? You won''t, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "We most likely would not... I suppose..." £ÛSirius£ÝIf you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. And now, they have entered yet another strange topic. After all, it was just the first couple tries since the familiars started taking Salferine forms out of nowhere, all appearing with some sort of clothing already draped on them. Whether they were made of mana or the transformation of their scales. Neither Grey or Yuna still knows the truth, and there''s only one way to find out. They simply need to take them off, change into new ones, and see what happens. "Okay! Boys, get out of the room right now. There''s something we need to see, that you shouldn''t. Out you go now." £ÛYuna£Ý "Am I getting kicked out right now? I just arrived though?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Doesn''t matter. Get out of the room now, and don''t come back until I call for you, okay? Ladies need privacy, you know." £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Grey and the others were kicked out of the room, all of them still looking puzzled about what just happened. It was as if their room had become a dressing room for celebrities, Grey still feeling conflicted about what to feel. Thankfully, all of them also have other things to do. Polaris is now back in Eliza''s side, and Canopus and Kentaurus are also unsummoning themselves to Galderia to honor the promise with the Guildmaster, bidding their goodbyes soon after. Meanwhile, the remaining three, namely Grey, Arcturus, and Rigel, are still standing by the front of the door in silence. They soon started to walk down the corridors, their silent steps echoing ever so subtly like whispers of the wind. "Ah! Big Brother! You''re back! How is Big Sister?!" £ÛLiam£Ý "She''s fine. There''s just a couple things she had to do." £ÛGrey£Ý Before long, Grey was greeted by an excited child, running around the dining hall and finishing up the last of his chores. He was excited as can be, full of enthusiasm as he spoke with Grey, his little bunny ears perking up and down. "Ohh... I want to see her again... She''s always in her room..." £ÛLiam£Ý "Hahaha. That''s because she''s a little busy at the moment. She''ll probably be done in the afternoon. So for now, why don''t you play with the puppies?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Really?! Can I?!" £ÛLiam£Ý "Of course! Oh, but you should finish your chores first. Only then will I have you play with them. We don''t want Aunty Norma to be angry, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý He was dejected for a little bit, but after a bit of cheering up from Grey, he was now high in cloud nine, tidying up the place and arranging the chairs and tables to their right places. He was really and extremely enthusiastic. Before long, Liam was finished with his little chores, and as Grey promised, he had him play around with Arcturus and Rigel, soon running inside the Dining Hall with his giggles and laughter floating around the place, his bunny tail bobbing up and down. Thankfully enough, despite having a lot of fun, Liam was still being very mindful of his surroundings, making sure he doesn''t cause troubles for others. He was only 5 years old yet he was already very considerate. He was a little angel rabbit. "Oh? That is...." £ÛGrey£Ý Just as giggles and chuckles were adrift the place, a sweet and appetizing fragrance also wafted through the air. It was coming from the kitchen, making one''s stomach rumble just by smelling it. The smell of heaven just within reach. Of course, Grey knew full well what was happening. He didn''t waste any more and soon headed towards the kitchen, a bright expression of excitement and anticipation present on his face, humming silently to himself. It wasn''t long before he entered the place, three familiar faces greeting him with delight, it was Norma, Shelma, and Nord, all waiting by the oven and chatting by themselves with such glee and happiness on their faces. "Oh, Grey, you''re back already? That was quick." £ÛNord£Ý "Well, yeah... I was actually kicked out by my fianc¨¦e. She''s practicing make-up right now and doesn''t want to get disturbed." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Well, don''t get too down now. Why don''t we wait for the pie to bake. It''s already been some time so it shouldn''t take too long." £ÛNord£Ý Nord invited Grey and the latter quickly accepted. They soon waited for the pie to finish cooking whilst enjoying a merry chat©` or at least, they were supposed to. However, Grey suddenly started taking out one ingredient after another. There was salt, milk, vinegar, eggs, sugar, food coloring, vanilla extract, butter, milk, cocoa powder, melted chocolate, cheese, raspberries, flour, baking soda, shredded coconuts, coconut milk, buttermilk, and many more. An array of various and wonderful ingredients were displayed atop the kitchen table, and soon enough, Grey also took out some mixing bowls, a mixer, and a couple pans of small sizes. Of course, he also wore an apron for style. After all, Norma and the others weren''t just making pie for fun. They were exchanging recipes with Grey, the former offering their famous Triple Berry Pies, whilst Grey offered to make some Red Velvet Pancakes and Coconut Cream Pancakes. "Hm? Are you making your dishes already, Grey?" £ÛShelma£Ý "I was thinking of doing it later, but since I''m here already, I thought I''d just do it while I have the time. It seems like the pies will take a little bit of time as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... Then, can I also help out?" £ÛShelma£Ý "Sure. Just make sure to follow along, Missus Shelma." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Grey took out the ingredients, Grey then started moving and Shelma followed his lead. He first separated the ingredients for the two recipes, placing the common ingredients in between. The first dish Grey decided to make was the Red Velvet Pancakes. First, Grey took out a mixing bowl and whisking together the flour, cocoa powder, baking powder, baking soda, and salt, and setting it aside. He then created another mixture with milk and vinegar, letting them rest for a couple minutes. After which, Grey then poured the milk and vinegar mixture into another mixing bowl, soon adding sugar, eggs, melted butter, a few drops of vanilla extracts, and red food coloring to spice up the looks of the dish, adding the dry mixture slowly but surely. A little bit of butter over the preheated pan later, Grey then poured and spread the finished batter, creating circles one after another. He made sure to cook them until bubbles appeared, flipping them over the other side soon after. Grey continued the process until several pancakes were made, humming to himself as he enjoyed the fresh velvet color. Shelma followed after him, taking her sweet time as she slowly learned of the recipe one step at a time. "Grey, which one here is the Vanilla extract again...?" £ÛShelma£Ý "Oh, it''s this one here, Missus Shelma." £ÛGrey£Ý "This, I see... Oh my! It smells so fragrant!" £ÛShelma£Ý For the cream cheese glaze, Grey simply took out another mixing bowl, then whisked around some cheese, butter, powdered sugar, milk, and vanilla extracts, mixing them until it reached a smooth consistency and fluffy texture. With the glaze now done and dusted, he then chilled it with a little bit of ice magic, making it more viscous before pouring it atop the red velvet pancakes, finishing the dish with a little garnish of some fresh raspberries. Red Velvet Pancakes complete! However, the cooking session was still far from over. With Grey now done with the Red Velvet Pancakes, he then started taking out the other ingredients. There were quite a lot of similar ingredients, only a few differences here and there. However, this time, rather than Shelma, it would be Nord watching and learning from him. The former was still busy learning the previous one so she doesn''t have the time and leeway to do so. Her husband had graciously taken her place. "I''ll be in your care, Grey," £ÛNord£Ý "Hahaha. There''s no need to be so nervous, Mister Nord. It''s a really simple recipe so I''m sure you''ll get it the first time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Well, I sure do hope so." £ÛNord£Ý All kidding aside, Grey soon moved his hands once again and Nord followed after him. He first mixed flour, sugar, salt, shredded coconuts, baking powder, baking soda, and butter, mixing them together as consistently as possible. Soon after it was time for the wet ingredients to follow, eggs, buttermilk, milk, vanilla extracts, and coconut milk, mixing them all until they became smooth. He made sure to add a bit more sugar and salt to balance the mixture for everyone''s tastes. With the batter now complete, all that was left was to cook the pancakes. Grey soon took out yet another frying pan, heated it, and poured the batter, then making sure to spread it evenly and waiting for it to cook. "Wa... Was that really all there is to it?" £ÛNord£Ý "Yeah. I did tell you it''s a pretty easy recipe, didn''t I? Even Liam should be able to perfect this with enough practice." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! With how easy it is, it should make the perfect snack." £ÛNorma£Ý The only thing left to do was wait for the pancakes to turn a golden brown color, then flipping it, and doing the same for the other side. After the pancakes were cooked, all that was left to do was sprinkle some shredded coconuts, coconut cream, and sugar. Red Velvet Pancakes on one side and Coconut Cream Pancakes on another, with the Triple Berry Pie now also finished baking, a cacophony of sweet and fragrant scents wafted throughout the kitchen, arousing everyone''s appetites. Of course, what is cooking without a bit of taste-testing? After all were finished, everyone then took some fining knives and some forks for themselves. They sliced the sweets of their choice, filling their little plates up and soon taking a bite of them, flavors exploding in their mouths. There was sweetness, there was creaminess, and there was fluffiness. The Red Velvet was sweet, with a hint of cocoa, tartness, and sourness. The Coconut Cream was very sweet with a punch of coconut cream, and the Triple Berry Pie was sweet and juicy, the flavor of different berries dancing in harmony. Everything was sweet but not too overwhelming. They were very tender and fluffy as well, caressing their mouths with delight and excitement. It felt like they were all little children again, simply enjoying their joyous lives. "Waah¡«! What''s this? What are you eating?" £ÛLiam£Ý And soon enough, a little rabbit came inside the kitchen, quickly peering towards the kitchen table as soon as he saw the sweets displayed atop. His eyes were sparkling and his mouth was drooling, looking as curious as can be. So adorable. "Hahaha. Would you like to eat some, Liam?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yeah! I want to eat! It smells sweet and looks delicious!" £ÛLiam£Ý "Hahaha. Then go and wash your hands. I''ll get you a serving," £ÛGrey£Ý The little rabbit didn''t waste any time. As soon as Grey instructed him, he then started running towards the kitchen sink and soon washing, bubbles forming and popping one after another, a bright smile blooming on his face. Without further ado, Little Liam headed towards the table and Grey handed him a plate of sweets, filled with a pair of pancakes and a slice of pie. His eyes sparkled even brighter, glee painted all over his adorable face. He took his spoon and pierced the pancakes like a mighty warrior. Soon, he braved himself, then opening his mouth as he chomped through the pancakes. Red Velvet and Cream Cheese exploding in his mouth. It was a wondrous surprise. "Waah¡«! Yummy¡«! I want to eat more!" £ÛLiam£Ý "Now, now, don''t be too greedy. Eat the ones on your plates first." £ÛShelma£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛLiam£Ý There was nothing left to be said. As soon as Liam had a taste of the pancakes and pie, he quietly sat himself down the chairs and ate in silence. A chomp and a nom, echoing in the air repeatedly, a smile never fading away. It was only when Liam saw the familiars, stopping his fork and looking them in the eyes. He then looked back on his plate and to the familiars once more, an obviously troubled expression painted on his face. "Big Brother! Can the puppies eat too? I want to share!" £ÛLiam£Ý As it seems, it looks like Liam already considers the familiars his friends, and as such, he wanted them to enjoy the same sweetness he was savoring. He was not only an adorable child, but one benevolent and considerate as well. "It''s alright, Liam. I''ll serve them some too. Just eat all of those yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Yaay¡«! Thank you so much, Big Brother!" £ÛLiam£Ý How could he have the heart to turn down such a cutie? Without wasting any more time, Grey then took a couple more plates and started slicing up the and dividing the pancakes, serving Arturus and Rigel serving one of each sweets, and letting them enjoy themselves after a couple weeks of work. They chatted, they laughed about, and they played around. Grey had brought out some of the board and card games from before, and everyone was having the time of their lives, smiling ever so happily whether they win or lose. Soon enough, a set of footsteps echoed in the air and the stairs started to creak a little. A familiar figure had come down, a bright smile of satisfaction on her face and five little puppies following after her. It was Yuna and the familiars. "Ahh! I knew it! I knew I smelled something sweet! So you were already done cooking the pancakes! Why didn''t you call me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, you did tell me to stay out of the room, didn''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah, I did... I did say that... Still, you could have called me, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Now, now, there''s no need to blame someone. Here, I already reserved some slices for you. Make sure to enjoy them." £ÛGrey£Ý And apparently, it was because the young lady had smelled something sweet all the way from their room. She was a little pouty at first after finding out she was left out, but after taking a bite of the sweets, her lips immediately broke into a smile. "So Good¡«! I should have come down sooner!" £ÛYuna£Ý She was high and happy, humming ever so merrily to herself as she took some bites and blissfully enjoyed herself. She soon took her seat beside Liam, and had a sweet and friendly chat with the little rabbit, talking about sweets with joy on their faces. The same joy which could also be found in Vega''s smiling and happy face. However, a totally different story could be said about Procyon. There were no smiles nor joy, just exhaustion and dejection as she moped on the floor. Normally, it would be her who would be trying to cheer up Achernar who was prone to crying, however, today was the opposite. The horrors she faced whilst getting make-up and dressed up... It was something she''s never faced before... She is terrified... ¡ºIt must have been difficult, Procyon. You''ve done well. Here, eat some sweets and make yourself feel a little better. I''m sure you''ll forget it one day.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºMaster... That... Mistress said we''ll still continue tomorrow...¡» £ÛProcyon£Ý Grey tried to cheer her up, however, all he did was make it even worse. Apparently, Yuna was still far from over, and she''ll be relying on the familiars'' help from now on. Just imagining the future was enough to make Procyon shiver. A poor little pupper. ¡ºUmm... Well... Good luck... I''m sure you can make it.,. Maybe...¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡º... Master...¡» £ÛProcyon£Ý Procyon''s horrors continue. CHAPTER 433 END Chapter 434: Chaos Before the Labyrinth A violet pair of pretty orbs, glowing as bright as the sun and as beautiful as amethyst, shifted left and right in the scenery of green. There was only silence in the air, only the simple rustling of the leaves and cracking of the branches to be heard. There were grazing animals, there were bugs and little critters, some birds and some dragonflies. It was a lively and verdant forest, buzzing with life but no people to be seen©` or at least, it should have been the usual case. However, today was far from the usual. There was but one lone figure standing in the lush and viridescent wilderness, standing still as he focused his mind, eyes reaching out kilometers away. It didn''t take long before he confirmed no one else was present. ¡ºYuna, have everyone prepared.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUn! Got it!¡» £ÛYuna£Ý Peace looming all over the place, Grey soon reached out his hand and a gate©` no, correction©` several gates opened up one after another, numbering no less than a hundred, each spanning over 5 meters in radius. Coming out of those gates were valiant knights, some having swords on their waists, some having spears on their backs, some wielding shields, some a pair of daggers, and some a handy bow in tow, numbering over 500 men and women. Soon, a pair of familiar figures came out. One was a young lady with fluttering silver hair and pointy ears, and the other was a lady with fierce red hair like that of burning flames. Both were beautiful and gorgeous like the flowers around them. "So this is the rumored ''Gate'', huh... I see now..." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Hahaha. I hope it lives up to the rumors." £ÛGrey£Ý "It certainly does... I can now see why the knights have been looking up to you... And... It seems like we''re already near Veltofar, are we not?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "That''s correct. About 6 kilometers away, to be exact." £ÛGrey£Ý Explained Grey and the General nodded in silence. Along with the knight, she also looked around the surroundings and quenched her curiosity. They don''t exactly know where they are, but they know for a fact that they''re far away from the Royal Capital. The days have passed, and after waiting a whole lot of time, it was finally time for the Labyrinth of Thunder to open. That also means that adventurers and merchants from all over the kingdom and even from foreign countries have gathered near Veltofar. Of course, as usual, knights would also be involved in the conquest©` or at least, they were opposed to. But after the recent chaos and purification of the Kingdom, things had gone out of hand and the Kingdom didn''t have time to send the knights. Thankfully, Grey and Yuna were to the rescue. With a quick use of gates, they were able to quickly transport the whole conquest team in but a jiffy, everyone equipped with the best gear, cloaks wrapping around them for safety and covert reasons. "Amazing... Are we really in the Mardfoll Forest?" "This looks unfamiliar, but this fauna, there''s no doubt about it." "So this is the ability of His Highness... What a superb ability..." It wasn''t just superb, it was totally broken. So much so, that if Grey were to use it for evil purposes, no one in the world would be able to stop him. Just his combat power was already high enough, and now, such an ability... It was too broken. Hearing rumors from the knights and soldiers, the General had expected a lot from Grey''s ability, thinking that the young man could use it to connect two distant places simultaneously, and making undetected infiltration much easier. She was correct, but at the same time, not. She even though they''ll be taking several stops before arriving near Veltofar, however, don''t even mention a few, they only took one trip, the knights pouring out in a couple dozen gates in just mere moments, Forget about their power. If he wills it, Grey could send an entire battle-ready army into the battlefield in just a couple of moments. He could easily wage war with any country and conquer lands as if it was nobodies'' business, in just a matter of minutes. If Grey were amongst the ranks of the enemies during the Civil War, even if it was his only ability, they would have surely lost. Just thinking about the hellish nightmare they would have fought was enough to give the General a run for her money. "Lord Grey, by any chance... You aren''t planning on conquering any Kingdoms or countries sooner or later, are you?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "No, I''m not, and don''t worry, I won''t use it for something unreasonable. I just want to live a peaceful life with Yuna. Plus, doing that is too bothersome." £ÛGrey£Ý "I see... That''s a great relief then..." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Hey, I just heard my name. Did anyone call me?" £ÛYuna£Ý Thankfully, it seems like Cynthia won''t have a chance to fight Grey anytime soon. Not that she wants to anyway. She could now sweep away the useless thoughts and just focus on what matters more right now. The Labyrinth of Thunder. Without wasting any more time, Grey and Yuna then led the General and the Knights towards the location of the Labyrinth, a suspicious mound soon appearing over the distance, screaming the name of "Adventure" just by looking at it. Of course, around the Labyrinth were new structures which weren''t there just a few weeks ago. There were temporary stalls, a couple walls, some tents and camps, and a handful of carriages parked around as people poured in time and time again. After all, it isn''t the Adventurers only who would earn a lot from the place. There were also merchants who''ll be dealing with all sorts of stuff, waiting by the entrance to snag themselves some deals and earn a profit by taking advantage of the opportunity. "The Labyrinth of Thunder... It''s been quite some time." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Right... The General did participate in Dungeon Dives before." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s been over two decades since I last did and I was still a B-ranker by then. Though, mind you, Your Highness, I''m sure I still got it within me." £ÛCrynthia£Ý "Fufufu! I believe in you, General!" £ÛYuna£Ý Much like them, it was also an opportunity for the Kingdom to earn a large sum for the repairs and the rehabilitation of the people. It was also the reason why they sent so many Knights, and even the General to go fill up the funds. They continued to tread the grassy plains, and soon enough, the Labyrinth was less than a couple hundred kilometers away. The entrance doesn''t look much different than before, but it will surely change a lot once the Labyrinth starts to wake. However, rather than a bright and wonderful scene, what welcomed everyone was a loud and boisterous commotion where two large groups of people were having a spat with one another, their voices ringing all throughout the place, "Like I said, we should be the ones who get to enter the Labyrinth first! Don''t you know that Lord Shuren already promised us?!" £Û???£Ý "That''s absurd! I have never heard of anything like this! We shall proceed with the regular instructions! There''s no need to change the rules!" £Û???£Ý "What do you mean?! The word of the Lord is the Law! Are you really trying to drive us out right now?! Us, the Burlow Merchant Group?!" £Û???£Ý "Whatever the case may be, the management of the Labyrinth falls under the direct jurisdiction of the Adventurers'' Guild! That''s how it has always been!" £Û???£Ý And as it seems, in the two groups involved, one was the Burlow Merchant Group, and the other was the Adventurers'' Guild Guildmaster. It wasn''t an especially big group, however, it is a growing merchant group, influencing the neighboring towns.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Of course, just because they have a little bit of influence, it doesn''t mean that they could just flail it around and get whatever they want. It is all because of the bastard Viscount''s fault for accepting large sums of money and obvious bribes. The Adventurer''s'' Guild Guidlmaster tried to do everything she could to make them understand, however, it was futile. They neither want to listen to her nor comply with her terms. They were another bunch of trash to be cleaned up. "Guildmaster Harriette, why don''t you give up on this matter now? I, Burlow, promise to allow you to enter the Labyrinth after a few days." £ÛBurlow£Ý "Are you insane?! Do you understand what you just said?!" £ÛHarriette£Ý "Of course, I do. Was I perhaps too generous with my offer? If so, the©`" £ÛBurlow£Ý "Hey, what''s happening around here?" £ÛCynthia£Ý It was painful to watch and even more so to listen. After hearing both sides blabber for a few moments, the General had decided to step up and intervene in the matters the two forces were arguing about and fix the issue before anything else. The very moment the Guildmaster saw the General, her expression immediately turned pale, and so did some of the adventurers who recognized her. However, in light of the argument, she asked them silently to keep quiet with a subtle smile, As for the leader of the Merchant Group, he was awfully unaware who she was. He may be a bit influential in these parts, but he has never stepped foot in the Royal Capital, and so, he didn''t realize who it was standing before him. "Umm... Boss, I think we should let this matter go. That''s©` Ugh!" "Stop spouting bullshit!" £ÛBurlow£Ý Someone who recognized the General tried to warn him, however, before he could even finish his words, he was halted with a hard hit to the head by the angry Burlow. He tried to whisper, but his words rang out loud and clear. Grey didn''t even need to use his eyes. Just seeing what''s currently happening, and the conversation from before was enough for them to know who the bad guy was. It also weighed on the fact that the merchants were also dealing with the late Viscount. "Hah? And who are you?" £ÛBurlow£Ý "I''m a knight from the Royal Capital, here to participate in the Labyrinth conquest. Is there anything else you want to say?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "I see... I apologize for my rudeness, Dame." £ÛBurlow£Ý He was arrogant at first, however, as soon as he realized the General was from the Royal Capital, he immediately changed attitudes and became a lot more respectful. Still, he wasn''t one who''ll simply give up because of some knight. It wasn''t the first time the General dealt with such bastards, and so, she deliberately hid her identity so that she could fully hear what really was happening without anyone bending the story to their favor. It was perfect especially for merchants like Burlow. The General couldn''t do anything about the Guildmaster, but it was enough for her. She has visited Veltofar before, and already met her as well. She is the daughter of the previous Guildmaster who also happens to be an acquaintance. "Can you explain what''s happening here?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Of course, Dame. You see...." £ÛBurlow£Ý One after another, Burlow and the Guildmaster started their stories and explained to the General what exactly was happening. It started rough at first, however, they soon got to the main point, their stories surprisingly matching one another. It was just as they overheard. The Guildmaster was simply leading the Adventurers and Merchants towards the Labyrinth of Thunder, when all of a sudden, they were greeted by the Burlow Merchant Group who already took up camp everywhere. The latter had claimed that they had paid the idiot Viscount a hefty sum so that they could get inside the Labyrinth first. However, their real objective was the monopoly of the Labyrinth and getting rid of all the competitors. In turn, it made the Merchants and Adventurers who had been participating in the Labyrinth Dive quite upset. The fact that they were trying to monopolize the whole Labyrinth for themselves is against tradition and the law as well. "Grey... I want to dive already... Can''t we just beat them up?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, why have you been so temperamental as of late?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nothing, really... Just look at his face. It''s screaming for a beating," £ÛYuna£Ý Said Yuna, looking quite upset, as she glared at Burlow. The Labyrinth was already close to opening, and normally, it would have been time to prepare already. Yet here they are, still quelling an argument. Who wouldn''t be upset? To resolve the topic, the Guildmaster had suggested to just battle it up, and decide with which side was stronger. However, seeing as the Guild has High-Rankers, Burlow quickly declined as it was too disadvantageous for him. He even offered the High-Rankers to go along with them, knowing that they''ll be fighting in the lower floors anyway. There was no need to fight it out when he could just whip out the contract the Viscount had written up for him. And it may be because of arrogance, but to mock the Guildmaster, he also made an offer, saying that each of them will pick someone from the enemy''s team to act as their representative and have them battle it out for the rights over the Labyrinth. It was a clearly disadvantageous offer for the Guild as the enemy had all sorts of men hired to specifically dive in the Labyrinth, the weakest at least G-rank. Yet the Guild has rookie adventurers which are still at H-rank. Burlow could simply pick amongst the youngsters, and anything after that would be easy. "I see... In that case, why don''t we go with Burlow''s suggestion?" £ÛCynthia£Ý "Oh, how wonderful!" £ÛBurlow£Ý "Eh?!" £ÛHarriette£Ý However, it is also because of that arrogance that he''ll meet his downfall. After all, there just so happens to be a young and delicate-looking young lady amongst the knights. All the General had to suggest was quite simple... "However, rather than the Guild, why don''t you pick from the people behind me? You can pick anyone you want." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Anyone, huh... Are you sure you won''t regret that? Remember that it''s the Diving Rights of the Labyrinth we''re talking about here. This is no game." £ÛBurlow£Ý "Yes. You can pick anyone you want. However, you can''t ever change your decision afterwards. Of course, the same also goes for me." £ÛCynthia£Ý "Hmm... If that''s the case, then.... I''ll pick... Her!" £ÛBurlow£Ý ... She simply needed to add fuel to the fire, and soon enough, Burlow made his pick. As one would expect, he skipped out on the bulky and powerful-looking knights, and headed straight to picking a frail-looking and delicate young lady... It was Yuna. It was ridiculous, the knights barely holding in their laughter as they heard Burlow''s decision. They already expected the answer, but it was still completely and utterly hilarious. To think he would pick Yuna out of everyone... It was the peak of stupidity. "I see... You made an interesting pick. Then in that case, I''ll pick... You! The bald guy on the left! The one with bulging muscles!" £ÛCynthia£Ý As for the General, she picked the strongest-looking one, just relying on her senses. He was a C-ranker and also Burlow''s right hand man. Compared to Yuna, his body was screaming with muscles, height towering over the others. After all, if they want to show just how overwhelmingly powerful they are, they must completely show the difference between them and their enemies. There was no need to go for small fries. Taking down the strongest was more than enough, "Hahaha. You won''t regret choosing this, right, Dame?" £ÛBurlow£Ý "Of course not. I swear it on my name as a knight." £ÛCynthia£Ý The General had sworn on her title, and a devious smile had bloomed on Burlow''s face. The latter didn''t even think of the possibility of losing and simply celebrated on his own, salivating at the thought of victory and profits. He was really moronic. There was no time to waste. As soon as everything was decided, everyone made way for Yuna and the large thug to have a battle. The first to knock out the other or throw them out of bound wins. Everything was also valid, be it wounds or injuries. "Then, without further ado... Start!" £ÛCynthia£Ý The fight has started and cheers rang all over the place. The side of the merchants were smiling ever so happily, while the side of the Guild was nervous as can be. Not a single one of them knew who exactly Yuna was. It was far too worrying. "Hehehe! Now, why don''t we play around, little gi©`" However... Such worry was soon turned to surprise after the very next scene. Before anyone could even notice, Yuna had suddenly vanished and soon reappeared before the man. She was far too fast, the General only catching a blur of her figure. "You talk too much." £ÛYuna£Ý Such was her only words, soon clenching her fist tightly and putting some power behind it. She has been looking forward to the Labyrinth, and now, some fools are bothering her. She was not happy in the slightest. BOOOOOOMMMMMM BOOM BOOM BOOM Pouring all her resentment into the punch, Yuna connected her fist to the enemy''s solar plexus, soon blasting him away. He was blasted so fast, sonic booms echoed one after another, the huge man clearing away a line as he was shot away. The man couldn''t even change his expression as she received Yuna''s punch, and yet, in just a single second, he was already out of bounds, flung several hundred meters until his figure vanished into the horizon. Everyone was surprised at the results, unable to believe what they just witnessed with their own two eyes. After all, who could have expected such a young and slim lady could send someone over 10 times her size flying. It was unbelievable. Soon after launching the huge man away, Yuna''s eyes peered towards the enemies, specifically to Burlow. They were both cold and sharp, ready to cut the latter up in an instant. Just a single glare was enough to send shivers down his spine. "You have nothing more to say, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "N-No! Not at all! You won fair and square!" £ÛBurlow£Ý Or so he says, but deep down, he wanted to say something. However, Yuna''s cold and murderous glare was certainly something else, enough to warrant both fear and intimidation to those which happened to catch her glance. It was only then that the Guildmaster realized who Yuna was. She had been looking for the two S-rankers who had signed themselves up for the dive, but to no avail. She now knows full well why the General was so confident. "Then, that settles it. We''ll be using the usual rules, and everyone will dive as per the rules. Anyone who breaks them will be punished accordingly." £ÛCynthia£Ý WHOOOHOOOO OOOHHHHHH YEEEAAAAHHHHH A loud and lively cacophony of cheers and applause rang throughout the vicinity as Cynthia made her announcement, the Adventurers and other Merchants celebrating the fact that they can now set up camp and prepare for the dive. Of course, the General didn''t just leave the matters be. It was still a fact that Burlow violated the laws regarding Labyrinth diving and must be punished for it. Otherwise, more and more idiots will take after him. It would be too troublesome. "Oh, right,.. And before I forget. The name is Cynthia til Shaleburg. With my authority as the General, I am arresting you for the crimes of bribery, violation of several laws in the Labyrinth code, and so on. I©`." £ÛCynthia£Ý "W-W-Wait! Dame©` No, General! Your Grace! This is a misunderstanding! Why don''t we talk this over over a cup of tea?" £ÛBurlow£Ý "... Double the charges of bribery and take him away," £ÛCynthia£Ý "Wait! Wait! Your Grace, you''re making a mistake! This is......" £ÛBurlow£Ý The merchant tried to negotiate, but rather than get away with it, he only made his case even heavier. As soon as he was taken away, all the other affiliated merchant groups quickly turned quiet and everyone didn''t try to argue any longer. Just like that, the preparations for the Labyrinth dive finished quietly smoothly. All the adventurers and merchants set up camp and their stalls, everyone happy and excited as can be, looking forward to the activation of the Labyrinth. Meanwhile, Grey, Yuna, and the General were brought into a tent for a short briefing regarding the Labyrinth. As usual, High-Rankers will be going first to light the place up, followed by the knights eliminating threats, and soon, the other adventurers. It was a process Grey and Yuna were all too familiar with, so it didn''t take long before they headed back towards the Labyrinth entrance, a dark and eerie cavern greeting them casually. Inside it was so much mana, it was practically paradies. KHIIIEEEKKKK GIEEEEEKKK URRUUUKKKKK And just in time, monsters have started spawning one after another. The torchstones have yet to be activated so they were spawning slowly, still, there were already more than a hundred of them that Grey had detected. There weren''t just H-rank monsters, but G-rank monsters as well who belonged to the Lightning-attribute. As the Guildmasger continued his address to the participants, a whole lot more of them spored, their subtle cries resounding in the air. "Then, Without further ado...! Let the dive begin!" £ÛHarriette£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The Guildmaster yelled to the top of her lungs, and a series of booms followed after her. The High-Rankers have started bolting inside the Labyrinth, the torchstones lit up time and time again like a river of stars spanning as far as the eyes can see. The High-Rankers were fast, and the General was even faster. However, even then, she couldn''t compare to Grey and Yuna, the two leaving nothing but their powerful yet lib steps left behind. Breaking the sonic barrier was a simple task for them. However, just when they rushed forth a few kilometers already, the whole place was void of any monsters and demonic beast, not a single trade of any enemies to be seen. Considering that it was the Labyrinth, it was far too strange... "Hm? is the Labyrinth bro... ken...? Eh?" £ÛYuna£Ý WHOOOOONNNGGGGG CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOMMM The young lady couldn''t even finish her words, when suddenly, the ground started to glow as they passed, and soon enough, bolts of electricity ran rampant all throughout the place and explosions followed soon after. They were traps, and not just one, but several hundred landmine-type traps which were scattered all throughout the Labyrinth. They weren''t exactly dangerous themselves, however, it was more than enough to paralyze the unlucky victims. Of course, such traps were of no effect to Grey and Yuna. Forget about getting hurt, the mines'' explosions couldn''t even catch up to them. They all exploded one after another, turning the massive corridors into one riddled with explosions. "Hey, Yuna... You''re setting them all off on purpose, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t ''teehee!'' me... Haah... Really..." £ÛGrey£Ý Rather, the young lady was having a lot of fun activating the traps and riddling the whole place with explosions. It was as if she was playing hopscotch, only that there was a followup explosion with each step she took. While it was good for the other adventurers'' perspective that the traps have been set off, the way Yuna does it... Well, it was somehow off-putting. There was no one crazy enough in the world who''d do the same. It was amazing... One way or another... "Fufufu! Come on, Grey. Join me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 434 END Chapter 435: Traps! Traps! Traps Everywhere! BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Explosions rang out time and time again. Flames engulfed the corridors and lightning danced along with it. It was a chaotic scene, not a semblance of serenity to be seen, smoke and dust brewing all over the place as clouds. Two figures bolted across the sea of flames and explosions, steps light as a feather as they traversed the hellish landscape. They didn''t just run by the ground, but on the walls and even on the ceiling, using every solid surface as their footing. A smile was afloat on the young lady''s face. She stepped on the mines and triggered the traps one after another. Yet before the raging flames could chase her, she was already out of reach, not a single lock of her hair touched by the turbulent flames. Soon, the walls narrowed and the end was in sight. The long flight of stairs drew in closer and closer with every step they took, and before long, they made their stop. The cacophony of explosions was soon over as well. "Whew¡«! That was fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fun, huh... Normally, people would be scared and trembling, you know? In the first place, traps are meant to be avoided, not triggered." £ÛGrey£Ý "Nah¡«! Don''t sweat the minor details, Grey. I mean, now, people won''t get hurt, right? We triggered every trap, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... I guess you''re right." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey wanted to say a couple more things, but with his fianc¨¦e as enthusiastic as she was right now, there was no way she would listen to his words. It was her first time diving in a Labyrinth riddled with traps every other corner, and she seems to like the novelty of the place has to offer. Well, it was also thanks to her excitement and enthusiasm that all the dangerous traps are now disarmed. It may be a Labyrinth, but it wasn''t so cruel to reset every trap after being triggered. Just once was more than enough. Of course, with the presence of traps much higher than the previous Labyrinths, the abundance of treasure rooms and the number of monsters were also tweaked. It was so that balance could be achieved and everyone''s hard work could be rewarded. "Grey, come to think of it... How many treasure rooms are there on the first floor? There should be a lot, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. We haven''t explored most of the place, but I''ve already sensed over a hundred. That''s almost twice as common as the other Labyrinths." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh¡«! Great! The knights should be able to gather a lot of funds, then! I''m sure everything will be helpful for rebuilding the Capital!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hopefully so... Well, enough about that. Why don''t we head down the stairs, Milady? I''m sure there are a lot more traps waiting to be triggered." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s go!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no hint of hesitation in her eyes, the young lady immediately agreeing to Grey''s proposal. She was about to rush off into the second floor, but thankfully, Grey was able to grab her by the hand and quell down her recklessness. With Grey once again looking after Yuna like a parent, the two headed downstairs and traversed the Labyrinth carefully and cautiously, eyes swimming left and right as they quenched their curiosity and made sure to see everything was safe. Normally, the stairs are safe zones, but in the Labyrinth of Thunder where traps were in abundance, there was no harm in being cautious. Thankfully, it was just as normal as the others, no signs of danger lurking within. The stairs also served as a transitional space between the floors, more and more bricks embedded in the walls and veins of lightning running throughout the place, pulsing and radiating as if the Labyrinth of Thunder itself was alive. "Waah¡«! It''s like lightning is coursing throughout the Labyrinth! So cool!" £ÛYuna£Ý "From what I know, these are large veins of electricity. Be careful not to break them cause they explode quite violently." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? Isn''t that retry dangerous then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t worry, the shells of the veins are pretty tough, so it would take at least a High-Ranker to break them, and they get tougher each floor. If anything, it''s more like they are only here for aesthetic purposes." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s neat... It does make the place look better." £ÛYuna£Ý Said the young lady as she continued to look at the veins of blue and yellow running all throughout the floor, walls, and ceiling. It reminded her of the veins of magma and lava from the Labyrinth of Flames, fully completing the atmosphere of the place. She continued to stare, her head tilted ever so slightly. Much like a child, her mind is being flooding with curiosity, really interested about what will happen if she really does break them. Her eyes were sparkling ever so radiantly. "Yuna, don''t even think of breaking them. Residues might remain for some time. You should know that it could be dangerous for the others, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But.... I''m just so curious! I really wanna know! Please¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Fine... But only on the 9th floor. That way, I''m sure no one else would be caught up in the trap. That''s my only compromise." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s more than enough! Thank you so much, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, the fool in love that he was, Grey couldn''t even say no to the young lady. He could only heave a lengthy sigh and make some compromise for her. He was no match for her pleading puppy eyes. It was too effective. Grey and Yuna continue to traverse the Labyrinth, and before long, the two of them have finally descended down the second floor. What greeted them was an even more immaculate sight, the corridors expanding as far as the eyes can see. Compared to the first floor, the layout has become semi-inorganic with lots of bricks and sharp turns and corners present. There''re still some jagged and organic features here and there, but for the most part, everything has been smoothed out. It was a sight which screamed a maze through and through, the whole place seeming to look like a massive maze with lots of geometric features present. The treasure rooms Grey could detect were laid out more uniformly. It was totally different. "Waah¡«! What is this place?! It looks very different from the first floor!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... This reminds me of those dungeons in the video games I played quite some time ago. How nostalgic..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Video games... Ah! Are you talking about those games you said you played on your umm... Smartphones, was it? Am I right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Well, it''s already a distant past. Even if I try, it would be extremely difficult to recreate them here. It''s really a shame though, I really wanted you to try it." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s okay! After all, adventuring with Grey is more fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý A sudden attack, stabbing Grey''s heart without any warning. There was only a bright smile and a cheerful expression afloat on the young lady''s face as she said such words to Grey, fully meaning it from the bottom of her heart. It was a shame indeed that Grey couldn''t play those RPGs, puzzles, FPS, and all sorts of video games, but hey, he''s in a fantasy world anyway. If he wants to fight monsters then going outside should do the trick. It was far more interesting.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. With such a thought in mind, Grey soon scanned the surroundings and surveyed all that he could see. Much like the first floor, there weren''t as many monsters, but there were still dangerous zones located throughout the Labyrinth. Especially the black zones. Not only are there lots of monsters and powerful ones at that, there were also a ton of traps laid within them. In a zone where there was no light, it was especially challenging, life-threatening, even. "Grey, where are the traps located? I wanna trigger them." £ÛYuna£Ý Well, for the young lady, any trap was useless. Rather than avoiding them, she wants to trigger and disarm them with much glee in her eyes. She was clearly excited, all eager to hear a cacophony of loud explosions once again. Grey wanted to scold her, but with her eyes now sparkling like the stars, his words would simply get in one ear and out to the other. It was better to let her have her fun until she gets tired of triggering them. It should still be safe for them, anyway. "Grey? Are you listening to me?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I am... And to answer that question, it''s in front of you, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to walk any further. They have already arrived on the second floor and there is yet to be a monster party greeting them warmly. The answer was simple. It was because it was a trap waiting to lure them in. In the first place, the color of the torchstones was yellow. Even if such a zone belongs to the lower end, there should still be a few monsters spawning here and there. It was obviously a trap waiting for them to lower their guards and catch them off-guard. "Right, Yuna, don''t just rush in reck,.. less... ly©` Eh? Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey tried to warn Grey, but it was already too late. He just blinked once and Yuna was already nowhere to be seen, the young lady now inside the trap zone, her head turning left and right as she looked around the yellow zone. She wasn''t stupid nor was she careless. Rather, she has been keeping a sharp eye on the zone''s layout and scanning the place for anything suspicious. She made sure to utilize her senses and use mana to sense some abnormalities. "Ah! There you are!" £ÛYuna£Ý It didn''t take Yuna long before finding where the triggers are, over a dozen of them appearing right before her eyes. They looked nothing more than bricks and seemed just as harmless as well, looking very suspicious because of such normality. Like any other normal person would do, the young lady avoided the traps and made sure to trigger them from a distance©` No! That''s not what happened at all! Rather, Yuna was more excited to approach them and quench her curiosity. And by quench her curiosity, it meant nothing more than the young lady triggering them herself. She simply stepped foot over the pressure plate and let a smile bloom on her face, clearly anticipating what''s going to happen. "Yuna..." £ÛGrey£Ý FWOOSH FWOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH Grey was speechless, and what followed such utter silence was a volley of arrows coming from left and right, even from the ceiling. They weren''t just normal arrows either. They mana arrows powerful enough to pierce trees and crush boulders. Such a volley continued, hundreds of arrows now shot out, yet not a single one has yet to graze the young lady. She simply danced around the place, dancing the volley as if it was nothing, a cheerful smile blooming on her face, And just when the torrent of deadly arrows stopped, she stepped on another pressure plate to activate yet another volley. Soon stepping on a couple more to make things more exciting, and make the beat and tempo much faster. She danced and danced, her steps light as can be as she twirled her body and took a couple leaps. She was having a lot of fun, her eyes shimmering blue and bright as she danced in the palm of death. It was a sight to behold. "Grey, come on! Join me! Let''s dance together!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... I''ll pass for now, Milady," £ÛGrey£Ý "Boo¡«! You''re no fun! I''ll dance with the spirits then." £ÛYuna£Ý She didn''t waste any time and as soon as she gave her words, Yuna summoned the spirits before her. They weren''t fast enough to dodge, but in their spiritual forms, no physical or magical attacks could harm them. They were completely unscathed. A serpent made of flames, a snowman of white and blue, a walking pile of roots and flowers, and a boulder with large earthy arms. With the spirits now summoned, the scene has turned even more absurd than before. CLICK CLACK CLACK "Oh?" £ÛYuna£Ý RUMMMBLLLLLEEEEEEE For the finale, Yuna stepped on the last pressure plate and the ground suddenly started to shake. The ceiling has opened up and several massive boulders came falling down and rolling towards Yuna and the dancing spirits. It was a scene straight out of a movie, massive boulders rushing towards Yuna at incredible speeds, ready to flatten her out. Yet despite that, the young lady only looked at it with excitement, eyes and expressions sparkly as can be. She took her leap and reached out her hands towards the rushing boulders. She soon waved her hands, and suddenly, spears of blue appeared out of thin air. They swirled and they spiraled, all ready to be shot at a moment''s notice. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The spell was conjured and a volley of icicles rushed forth towards the boulders, all of them piercing through without any problems, the power of frost engulfing the rocks and slowing down their pace as frost formed under them. A second volley of ice soon followed, and the boulders were pierced yet again. This time, they penetrated with such power enough to spread shock all over the boulders, cracks spreading and soon enough, crumbling them down to pieces. Rumbles and thuds echoed in the air, a large pile of rubble now to be seen. It was all messy and rocky, blocking the path which many people will use soon after. However, there was no need to worry. With just a flick of her fingers, the large rubbles broke down once more into fine dust. "Grey, what do you think of my performance?" £ÛYuna£Ý "What do I think... I want to scold you, that''s what." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«?! That''s unfair! Didn''t I look pretty while dancing? Can''t I get at least one compliment? That won''t hurt, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... Really... I shouldn''t have spoiled you too much." £ÛGrey£Ý Said Grey, mumbling his own words under his breath, but it''s not like he could help himself after all the things he''s done. He could only accept his fate as it was his own doing anyway. He simply spoiled his beloved far too much. "Haah... You did well, My Dear. You looked beautiful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Then, let''s dance with each other next time!" £ÛYuna£Ý He doesn''t even think when he praises the young lady like a doting idiot. Before he knew it, his hands already moved and patted the latter''s head. Seeing such, the spirits also wanted to be pet, Grey spoiling them as well all the same. All the sweetness and fluffiness aside, Grey and Yuna continued to tread on the 2nd floor, encountering all sorts of traps and monsters as they bolted, defeating those they could defeat and having the spirits deal with them as well. After all, they may now be E-rank, but they are still weak compared to the familiars and the others. The Labyrinth was the perfect place for them to train and grow, to also consume and purify corruption while they''re at it. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A frenzy of wind blades and icy spears rushed out towards the enemies, some then pierced and some cut in half. There was no resistance whatsoever as they received the attacks head on. The enemies didn''t even have time to counterattack. CLING CLING CLING CLING CLING The spirits doesn''t lose out either. Scheat sent down a torrent of flames, Markad had the ground rumbled and devoured the enemies, Algenib brought forth a small blizzard, and Alpheratz lashed out with her leaves and vines. The training and extermination method continued, and they all ran throughout the Labyrinth of Thunder, descending down the floors one after another another, and crushing all the traps and enemies on their paths without any shred or mercy. 2nd... 3rd... 4th... 5th... And 6th... In just a couple of hours, Grey and Yuna had now arrived at the 6th floor while the others were still at the 1st floor, only some lurking around the 2nd floor. Even the General was still on the 3rd floor, finding her way to the 4th floor. Of course, the traps weren''t just arrows, explosions, and boulders either. Sometimes there were cannons, poison gas clouds, spikes coming from all sides, a quick shock of electricity, massive swinging axes, monsters suddenly pouring out and many more. There were a variety of traps, each one interesting as can be. The deeper they went, the more traps they encountered, each one more difficult than the ones before them, some actually posing some dangers to High-Rankers if they''re not careful. RUMMBBBLLLEEEE CREAKKK CREAKKK CREAKKK "Oh! The walls are moving! Are we going to get crushed, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Normally, yeah... The walls are quite thick and resilient as well... I''d say about 5... No, 7 meters thick." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! That''s amazing! Even C-Rankers would have a hard time with this! That''s really exciting! That''s really dangerous too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, this is no time to be excited, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but it wasn''t time to be calm. The walls are already closing on them, and though it wasn''t very fast, the suspense would be more than enough to drive the victims crazy and sacred. It was a trap filled with suspense, However, it was also one which is quite easy to escape from. All one needs to do is make a dent in one of the walls and fit themselves there. By the time the walls collide, they should be safe as the walls will stop moving from then. After which, one only needs to dig their way out before they run out of air. It may be a little challenging at first, but if one could make a clear judgement, it should increase their survival rate by quite a long shot. "Well, let''s get out of here, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý Or... If one were to have enough brute force, like a Transcendent, for example, there was no need to think. Grey simply pulled back his arm and focused his attention to the closing walls before him. He heaved a deep breath, and.... BOOOOOOMMMM FWOOOSHHH CRACK CRACK BOOOOOOMMMM ... With a single punch, the winds started to howl and the ground started to rumble. He was still over 10 meters away, but the sheer force behind the punch was more than enough to carve a large crater upon impact. A crater which became deeper and deeper with time, boring a hole through the thick and tough walls until the other side was in sight. Debris flew out and clouds of dust spread all throughout the place, light shining upon them once more. "And another one..." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, he couldn''t just leave a hole on one wall and nothing on the other. Then, the others would find it hard once they dive, their pathway blocked before them. So Grey made a conscious effort to dig through another hole as well. With that a weird and debris-filled tunnel was formed. walls busted through and the walls now inanimate. Grey and Yuna could continue down their path, the spirits dancing in excitement as they watched such a scene unfold. "Then, we should go now, Yu... na...?" £ÛGrey£Ý It happened yet again. Before Grey could even notice, Yuna had already disappeared from his sight and was now quite a distance away from where she previously was. The former didn''t even hear her footsteps, let alone notice where she has gone to Besides the young lady was yet another obvious pressure plate, not even a single monster to be seen around. It was clear that it was another trap, a mischievous and cheerful smile blooming on Yuna''s face. She was up to no good. "Yuna, My Dear... You aren''t thinking what I am thinking, are you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "My¡«! I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean. I''m just curious what kind of trap this is, you see¡«! Just a little curious¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but her expressions say otherwise. She knows exactly just what kind of trap it was and could already tell it was dangerous for other people. Even a High-Ranker might get hurt if they''re not careful. Of course, it was a trap completely useless for the likes of Transcendents like Grey and Yuna. However, knowing Grey''s overprotective personality, Yuna knows full well he''ll come rushing to her rescue at a moment''s notice. After all, Grey is always the one who teases her when they''re spending their time together. And while it''s a little extreme, Yuna won''t actually do something that will harm either of them. It was an extreme prank just to get back at Grey. "Bzzt! Time''s up! The answer is... A pitfall trap!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was as if they were playing a television game show, Yuna cheerfully answering herself as she stepped foot on the pressure plate. As soon as she did, the ground started to rumble, and the walls started to shake. Soon enough, the floor disappeared like magic and a deep abyss was suddenly unveiled. It was a depth which reached over a hundred meters, sharp and deadly spikes laid down on the bottom, ready to pierce the unfortunate victims. And as if such wasn''t enough, spikes also grew from the ceiling and it soon started to fall unto Yuna. It was planning to sandwich her, making sure she doesn''t escape. Yet despite all the danger, Yuna was calm as can be as she fell to the trap. "Fufufu! You took shorter than I thought!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You... You''re really gonna give me heart attacks." £ÛGrey£Ý After all, her knight in shining armor has arrived. Light shone upon the young lady as Grey opened a gate, catching her in his arms, and holding her tight. Yet another gate opened and they soon escaped the trap, a loud rumble resounding soon after. Before long, Grey and Yuna were already out, not a single scratch to be found on their bodies. There was no fear nor dread, only excitement on her face. The young lady was smiling, clasping her hands around Grey''s neck. "So? Did I give you a good scare?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, there''s a limit to how much you can prank people, you know? If this continues, I''ll really die of a heart attack." £ÛGrey£Ý "Please don''t. I still plan to marry you!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then please stop pulling these kinds of pranks on your fianc¨¦. It''s really bad for the heart, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey said, but no affirmation nor negation came ringing in his ears. It was obvious that Yuna was still far from giving up on such a thought, still excited to trigger the traps and still wanting to pull some shenanigans. She was too energetic. "Grey, let''s try this again. Take 2." £ÛYuna£Ý "Why are you whispering? And no. That''s final." £ÛGrey£Ý "Boo¡«. You''re no fun¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 435 END Chapter 436: Booms and Thunders URRAAAAAKKKK GUAAARRRR Low and booming voices thundered throughout the corridors, large figures swinging their heavy maces and firing their arrows. The ground shook with every swing and the gales bellowed with every arrow shot. The Orc King rushed towards the front, his mace swinging and swirling. A loud roar echoed as it screamed, the whole corridor trembling at its every step. Its eyes were red, saliva dripping from its mouth like a feral beast chasing its prey, Unfortunately for it, it chose the wrong prey. He was a young man, hair black as the night sky and eyes as clear as morningdew. Despite the large figure of the enemy several folds bigger than his, he neither flinched nor panicked. Rather, he stood his ground and peered towards the enemy. He tilted his head a little and saw another Centaur Warchief join the fray, pulling back their bowstrings and readying themselves to fire at a moments'' notice. GRRROOOOAAARRRRRR The Orc King roared once more as it closed in on the young man. It raised its heavy mace and with every vein bulging in its arms, it swung it as hard as it could, a loud crash and rumble echoing as the heavy mace struck the ground. The heavy mace was soon lifted, and both dust and debris crumbled down as it was lifted. However, there was not a single trace of the enemy he had just crushed. There was no blood, no crushed organs, no broken bones, nothing at all. It tilted its head in confusion, and looked left and right, however, rather than its prey, what it found was pain. A pair of arrows had struck its left shoulder blade. Blood was sprayed on the ground, a pained groan soon echoing in the air. GUAAAAKKKKKL KURRRR RURRRR Arrows still stuck in its shoulder blade, the Orc King turned around, seeing two figures before it. They were the Centaur Warchiefs standing from afar, their arrows already fired and they are reloading their bows once more. It was obvious who shot him. GROOOARRRRR KURAAKKK KURAAKKKK There was no time to waste. As soon as it identified the target, the Orc King quickly rushed towards the Centaur Warchiefs. The latter didn''t waste any time either. As soon as they felt the hostility of the Orc King, they immediately fired their shots. Arrows were shot and maces were swung. The two forces clashed with one another as their blood dyed the bricky floor and walls red. Screams of agony filled the air and the sound of cracking bones became music floating adrift. The Orc King brought down its mace and crushed one of the Centaur Warchiefs'' left arm. However, the other Centaur Warchief didn''t let it be. It soon fired an arrow to the enemy''s eye, a pained bellow thundering all over the place as it cried. Whilst such chaos occurred, and the monsters were brutally killing one another, a single figure watched them from afar. He was hovering in the air, watching the show unfold and taking notes of what he''s observing, eyes clear as can be. "Hmm... The Centaurs are quite weak in close combat, but surprisingly, they can hold their ground, huh... Interesting..." £ÛGrey£Ý That figure was none other than Grey, and now, he''s taking his sweet time together, learning about the feral nature of monsters and how to better use them against one another. He was like a field biologist, only that it was a far more dangerous job. Of course, the reason why the monsters are fighting was none other than Grey as well. He had landed on the Orc King''s shoulder blade when he dodged, prompting the Centaur Warchiefs to shoot, and the rest is history. "Hmm... The Orc King seems to be overwhelmed... I guess the Centaur Warchiefs'' cooperation is much better than I thought..." £ÛGrey£Ý Over an hour has passed since Grey and Yuna arrived at the sixth floor, and after clearing out the traps, they have now arrived on the 7th floor. The monsters are all at least B-rank, with some A-ranks wandering around here and there. Normally, Grey would finish them off in a jiffy, but now, he decided to let them fight it out©` or rather, that was all he could do as he waited for Yuna. He has been waiting for over half an hour already, with no signs of a reply anytime soon. As for the young lady, she is now experimenting in another zone, trying to see how effective her new concoctions are against the monsters in the Labyrinth. She''s been wanting to try them out, hungry for results like the alchemy maniac that she is. "Hmm... I wonder how she''s do©`" £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOOOOOMMMM RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE "... It seems like she''s doing just fine." £ÛGrey£Ý And as one would expect of concoctions which had to be tried out in the Labyrinth, the destructive power they possessed was no joke. They were just Superior-Grade items, but they are capable enough to even render High-Rankers incapable. As for why Yuna made such items, she''s simply thinking of ways to crush waves of monsters without the help of High-Rankers. Monster waves might happen once more, and people couldn''t always rely on the High-Rankers. A sort of last resort, so to say. Grey had just checked with his "Heaven''s Eye" and the firepower behind them was no joke. A few dozen of them would be more than enough to wipe out a whole town. No matter what, they are items which shouldn''t fall into the wrong hands. "Grey, I''m done testing¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, the young lady had returned with a bright smile on her face. It seems like she was satisfied with the result and quite happy that her creation worked out. Grey soon landed back down on the ground to greet the former. "How''d it go? Was it effective?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! It takes a few tries, but it should be able to kill B-rank beasts after two or three shots. Well, for the diluted solution, at least." £ÛYuna£Ý "That was all diluted...? Aren''t you making something too dangerous, Yuna? I know your intentions are good, but this might get quite risky, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know. That''s why I''m trying to see what dilution rate I should go with. I''m throwing 10% right now, so I think 0.5% should be fine. It''s capable enough to wipe out E-rank monsters. Something like... What is it... Umm... Grenades, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady explained calmly, showing Grey the explosive solution she made. It was one which would explode as soon as it''s filled with a large amount of mana and gets in contact with air at the same time. An another-world grenade. People already have means of creating explosions with magic, but normal people who don''t know magic could never do anything of the sort. Yuna was still debating whether she should release it to the public, not wanting it to cause troubles as well. "Well, worst-case scenario, I think we should just keep these to ourselves. These things are far too dangerous." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un. I think so too... It''s a shame, though... I worked so hard on these..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. We can''t just endanger everyone, after all. I''m sure you''ll be able to make something more appropriate next time. Maybe like a long-lasting potion?" £ÛGrey£Ý "A healing potion with extended duration, huh... It may make it less effective, but it should be useful in certain situations... Un, I''ll try that one." £ÛYuna£Ý "There you go. I know you can do it." £ÛGrey£Ý A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. There was no need to say anymore. Grey simply patted Yuna''s head to cheer her up, the young lady''s pointy ears flapping up and down as soon as he did. She may have changed a lot, but she was still the same, adorable Yuna deep down inside. Wlst Yuna tried not to think of the matter about the explosive concoctions anymore, a peculiar scene made her eyes linger away from Grey. Shocks and crashes echoed all throughout the Labyrinth, blood spilled time and time again. "By the way, Grey, what are those guys doing?" £ÛYuna£Ý They were the Orc King and Centaur Warchiefs who were still engaging in combat, trading blow for blow and making the ground shake. The latter may be weaker in close-combat, but with two of them, they could fight a fair match. It has been several minutes since the battle started and heavy wounds have started to appear on the monsters. The Orc King had lost an eye and had its ribs broken, whilst one or the Centaur Warchiefs had lost an arm, the other''s head bleeding red. "Ah, well... I got bored of waiting so I let these guys fight. I''m observing them right now to see how they fight against other monsters." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh... I see... That might be helpful some time." £ÛYuna£Ý The fierce fight continued and the two parties engaged in brutality, not wanting to back down nor run away. They traded blows, wounds appearing soon after. If anyone were to get in their way, unless they are High-Rankers, they would surely be crushed. BUHIIIKKKKK GRAAARRRR ORRYYYAAAAA GRAAAARRRR The Orc King cried and the Centaur Warchief yelled. The former swung its massive mace, sending the latter away. A couple more bones broke and a few more wounds were opened, however, it was going just as planned. With the Orc King now focused on one of the Centaur Warchiefs, the other one could finally gain some distance and wield its bow. Its eyes may be blurry because it was drenched by its own blood, but it was more than enough. The Centaur Warchief pulled the bowstring and fired off towards the enemy, a loud boom thundering throughout the Labyrinth as soon as it let go, striking the enemy at breakneck speed without even giving it time to react. KUAAAARRRRKKKKKK HIIIIKKKKKKK It was aimed at the head, but because of the blood obscuring its view, it missed. Still, it blew apart and way the Orc King''s left shoulder, a loud bellow rocking the Labyrinth as its body screamed in pain. Its glare soon pierced the enemy. "Ohh¡«! They are quite the persistent fighters, aren''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, they''re monsters, after all. They won''t stop until either their enemies are dead, they are dead, or their target is out of range." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmmn... I already know that, but it''s still very fascinating seeing them fight. It would really be dangerous if they''re also intelligent, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "People would have been extinct by now, if that was the case. That''s what makes monsters of Calamity-Class and above so dangerous... Now that I think of it, maybe your concoctions aren''t that dangerous, after all... Just maybe,.." £ÛGrey£Ý Overwhelming monsters, deadly beasts, and dangerous people. Despite Merusia seeming so lovely and peaceful, once you think about it, only then can one realize just how truly terrifying life in Merisia is. Thankfully, the monsters don''t just head straight to people''s settlements after they spawn, and what''s even better is that they mostly act out on instinct. Otherwise, the whole Salferine population would have already been wiped out. Well, it''s not like people are the only enemies monsters have. There are also beasts which find them annoying and troublesome to deal with. Especially those referred to as "Sovereign" or "Divine" beasts. They go out of their way to eliminate them. "Are you going to continue observing, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I was, but... Now that you''re here, there''s no need to observe any further. I''ll just dispose of them real quick and we''ll proceed to the next floor." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! In that case, can I use my concoctions again? I want to see how powerful 0.5%, 1%, and 3% solutions fare against these B-rank monsters!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Umm... Okay, sure... Go ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Thank you!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey was about to finish off the Orc King and Centaur Warchiefs, but Yuna has other plans in mind. As soon as Grey gave her his permission, she instantly brightened up, an excited expression blooming on her place as she prepared her things There was the main solution and the diluent, a few dozen bottles and vials here and there as well. Yuna soon mixed the two liquids together, creating slightly different solutions one after another, colors slightly varying. "Now, let''s see how they fare!" £ÛYuna£Ý The mixing was soon finished and what was left were a couple dozen bottles of 0.5%, 1%, and 3% solutions. Yuna poured a bit of mana in them, and soon hurled them towards the enemy. A massive and deadly explosion followed soon after. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Well, there wasn''t just one or two explosions, but a series of them, exploding one after another like fireworks in the middle of a festival. Only that those fireworks were extremely deadly and the festival was filled with blood. The unsuspecting monsters were peppered under a rain of death and demise, their pained screams drowned out by the sound of the explosions ringing and silenced by the rumbling ground. Even blood was scorched, only death to be seen. The enemies were already wounded, but it still doesn''t remove the fact that they were deadly. A sea of flames raged on in the Labyrinth, the scent of death looming along the scent of burnt flesh. It was too devastating. "Yuna... Isn''t this a bit overkill?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What do you mean? They''re the weakest ones though? I haven''t even used the 30%, 50%, and 100% solutions yet." £ÛYuna£Ý "Haha... Just make sure to practice moderation, okay?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was no need to hold back. With a bright smile on her face, Yuna ravaged the floor with her explosive concoctions, throwing them time and time again. It was a rain of death and demolition, flesh and blood exploding everywhere. Just like that, the two descended from the 7th floor to the 8th, once again ravaging the whole place and leaving not a single trace of the enemies behind. Even those who just spawned were not spared, greeted by death as they opened their eyes. It was an utter and complete massacre, the cries of the monsters echoing in the air as they were consumed by the merciless flames of hell, each and every one of them dancing in agony as the potions continued their deadly downpour. "Right, Yuna... You''re only using null-attribute mana, right? What happens if you imbue it with an attribute?" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey asked, but no sort of reply came from the young lady. Rather, she paused for a moment, an even brighter and more excited smile soon blooming on her face. A cold shiver ran down Grey''s spine as he realized his mistake. "Fufufu! I was waiting for you to ask that!" £ÛYuna£Ý "So there really is something different..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let me show you a demonstration!" £ÛYuna£Ý Enthusiastic as can be, Yuna soon took out another explosive potion from her person and soon filled it with mana, imbuing fire-attribute magic at the same time. The bottle changed color and the contents shone brighter, ready to explode any time. Yuna threw the concoction with extreme force, the sound of shattering glass echoing subtly soon after. The bottle broke and the contents were exposed to the air, all sorts of reactions happening in but a split second. BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH An even loud explosion boomed in the Labyrinth and the flames erupted like a raging dragon, swallowing everything within reach and painting the whole corridor red and amber. The flames were even stronger than before, scorching everything black. It was the same concentration of solution, but the whole scene couldn''t seem any more different. Not only the flames, the sheer power of the explosion was enough to tear apart any B-rank monsters in an instant. "This is what happens! The explosions become prettier! Don''t you think so too, Grey? It''s really pretty, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... It''s not a matter of being pretty or not... Isn''t this too dangerous?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? Do you not like the color? We can change the explosion to light blue if I use ice-attribute mana instead. Or would you prefer another color?" £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re missing the point, My Dear..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was dangerous©` no, far too dangerous. It may be helpful in exterminating large hordes of monsters, but it was not something which should be released out to the public. Items which could cause wars and ruin at the simplest mistake. However, it is also because of such destructivity that it could be used as a trump card against powerful monsters like Flood Bosses or Dungeon Bosses. Maybe they could even defeat a Labyrinth Boss using such an absurd and dangerous method. Thankfully, though a bit too cheerful and mischievous, Yuna is not the type to play around with such dangerous items with other people around. Still, they must test the true power of the items to know just how much risk and benefit it could bring them. "Yuna, next time you test something, tell me first, okay? We should be able to prepare some countermeasures in the Sanctuary." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!©` Ah! Right! I almost forgot! Can I expand my Laboratory a little bit? I need to do more experiments later, so I need a little bit more space." £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure. Just don''t go overboard, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll keep that in mind!" £ÛYuna£Ý All things now sorted, Grey and Yuna proceeded with their journey, taking yet another hour to pass from the 8th floor to the 9th, and eliminating several dozen monsters on the way there, collecting the drops, and disarming the traps. It was also then that Grey and Yuna realized how effective the concoctions were against the A-rank and S-rank monsters. It takes a few 30% or a single 100% solution to kill an A-rank, dismembering it to pieces. However, the same couldn''t be said for the S-rank monsters. They need about 5 to 8 100% solutions to kill, making it very expensive. Moreover, it was only possible since they are confined in a closed in and relatively narrow place like the Labyrinth. It would be more difficult out in the open. The experiments continued and soon enough, Grey and Yuna reached the 9th floor after almost 2 hours. It was also the floor with monsters sitting at S-rank, and some even at Calamity-Class. Even the traps have become "somewhat dangerous". "Ohh¡«! We''re finally here! The 9th floor!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... It looks quite different from the Labyrinth of Stars, doesn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "But it''s still amazing! It''s like an extremely massive maze!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yet despite that, the 9th floor was a sight to behold. Lightning veins pulsed left and right, light shining from all corners, and the corridors now encased in tough bricks which made it look even more dungeon-like. The organic feel of the Labyrinth was now gone, replaced by the artificial look of the bricks, arches, and hallways provided. There were all sorts of geometric shapes all over the place, sharp corners and hidden traps to be seen everywhere. But perhaps the most interesting things were the lightning veins themselves. They have now incorporated themselves into the artificial aesthetics of the dungeon and looked like futuristic lines, circuits Grey often sees in sci-fi movies. "Grey! It''s the 9th floor already! Can I?! Can I?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, you can... Just make sure to be careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''ll make sure to make it spectacular!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, that''s not what I said..." £ÛGrey£Ý But perhaps the most excited of them all was none other than Yuna. She has been curious about the lightning veins ever since Grey told her about it, but she had to keep her curiosity to herself until they reached a place no other would intrude in. The 9th floor was perfect for such a place. She still doesn''t know how explosive or destructive the veins are, but she knows that they''ll go boom once you hit them hard enough. It was a hazard not only to the challengers but the monsters as well. The young lady didn''t waste any more time. As soon as she got Grey''s permission, she immediately went around to the smallest vein. She may be curious, but she isn''t one who''ll endanger herself recklessly. Grey would surely be scolding her then. "Everyone, come closer. I''ll put a barrier around you." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, with such danger looming over them, Grey made sure to call the spirits over. They may be in their spiritual form right now, but there is no saying whether they''ll be affected or not by such a destructive blast. Yuna had spotted a vein and Grey had already shielded the spirits. With everything now in place, Yuna soon took quite a number of steps away and focused her sight on her target©` Or so she was about to. THUMP THUMP THUMP THUD But before she could even start, a resonant rumbling echoed in the air. There was a large monster approaching, its footsteps resounding on the ground. It was an S-rank "Orc Conqueror", still unaware of Grey and Yuna''s presence. Unfortunately for it, it had arrived at the wrong timing, and conveniently enough, there happens to be another lightning vein close by it. An interesting and mischievous idea popped into Yuna''s mind, curiosity looming in her heart. The young lady had made a decision. With a flick of her finger, a rock, the size of her closed fist, materialized from thin air. It grew and compressed, repeating the process over and over again, and soon enough, it bolted throughout the air. BOOOOOOMMMMMM BOOOOOOOOOMMMM CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE Thunder resounded as the stone was thrown, and thunder resounded once more as the lightning vein was broken. Bolts of lightning and clouds of explosion rang out all over the place, flooding the place with heat and electricity. The unsuspecting Orc Conqueror was far too pitiful. Before it even noticed, its body was already consumed by lightning, deadly currents running through its vein and charring it inside out, its sense of pain numbed by the electricity. The rampaging currents soon calmed down and little sparks soon dispersed. The nightmares are already over, yet remaining alive in Grey and Yuna''s memory, forever etched deep inside. The wind soon blew and ashes drifted afloat in the air. "G... Grey...? Isn''t this a little too dangerous...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Ah... Yeah... I didn''t expect it to be this powerful either... It... It certainly was surprising... Yeah... Too powerful..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Th... That actually scared me a little bit." £ÛYuna£Ý From an excited rabbit, to a meek fawn. Yuna''s attitude had turned a complete 180 after seeing just how potent and devastating the lightning veins were. Even Yuna''s explosive potions were not a match for it. "Grey... I don''t wanna do this anymore..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, good choice..." £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 436 END Chapter 437: Electrifying Mines BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Vials and bottles continued to rain, explosions of all colors painting the place with life and vibrance, and the swirls of mana orchestrating chaos and ruin. There were thuds, booms, crashes, crackles, howls, and bellows, music to the ears. Such terrible theatrics was playing by the tune of a young lady, her silver hair aflutter in the air as she hurled one bottle after another. There was a bright smile on her face as she peppered the place with all sorts of destructive concoctions. However, such fun wasn''t one to last long. Soon enough, Yuna''s stash became fully empty, all but a lone bottle to be seen. She threw the final piece, the final note soon ringing in the air with a loud and splendid bang. "Mmn... That was the last one... That was a 100% solution, too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t be too sad now. You did quite a bit of damage, didn''t you? At least we could confirm that it''s useful against S-rank monsters and below." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s true... But it''s not really that useful against Calamity-Class monsters and above. At best, all it could do was make an okay-ish wound." £ÛYuna£Ý "There aren''t many who can do that, you know? You should be a little more proud of yourself. You''ve already done great, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mmn... I guess you''re right..." £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady was down, but her expression quickly brightened up as soon as Grey showered her with praises and compliments. She didn''t dwell on the potion matters any longer and simply smiled like an adorable little rabbit. It was still the Labyrinth, but the atmosphere was sweet as can be. It was as if the two were having a quick and light stroll, a date so to say. It was so sweet, even ants would die from diabetes. The only problem was... BANG BANG BOOM BANG BOOM GHIEEEEKKKKKKK ... That there was quite a noisy and persistent monster trying to get at them. It was swinging its claws, lightning and thunder crying at every strike. It was quite ferocious, beating Grey''s barrier again and again without rest. It was a Shockfang, no, to be more specific, it was a Phantom Shockfang. It is a lightning-attribute monster which normally sits at S-rank, but the buff the Labyrinth provides, it is now sitting at the bottom of Disaster-Class. Such a monster also happens to be the test subject for Yuna''s experiments, utterly and completely enraged after Yuna bombed it without any shred of remorse. The wounds are already starting to heal, but the searing pain was still fresh as new. "Now... What should we do with this thing?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Master... Mistress... Destroy... Enemy...?" £ÛScheat£Ý "Fufufu! We appreciate the thought, Scheat, everyone, but it would be difficult for you right now. How about when you all grow a little bit more?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay... Understood... Stay... Now..." £ÛMarkab£Ý The spirits were also raring to go, but since they''re still at E-rank, there isn''t really much they could do. Even if they pour it their all, they wouldn''t even leave a scratch. Still, the thought was quite adorable, Grey and Yuna smiling to themselves. Well, despite all that, with the rate they''re currently absorbing corruption. Sooner or later, they will be soaring through the ranks and before long, they should also be able to handle them. One could only wonder how such cute spirits can achieve such feats. "Then, why don''t we have your Master defeat the enemy for us? It should be over in a jiffy! Won''t you show us how cool you are, Sir Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, really... You make me blush, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I can''t be the only one receiving compliments, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý The sweet and sappy atmosphere was now back, and giggles could be heard floating adrift in the air. Though the spirits didn''t understand much of what was going on, they still cheerfully danced around, their soft chimes ringing in the air. It was pointless to waste any more time. With such anticipation bearing down on his shoulder Grey soon walked towards the rioting enemy and cracked his hands a little. He looked at the monster, dead in the eye, not a single fear to be spotted. If it was him back when he was still on Earth, he may have already ran away or stood still and trembled in fear, but now, he felt no such thing. Rather, he is quite excited to face off with such an enemy, his heart racing with enthusiasm. ''Cool, huh... I guess I''ve become one... Just kidding.'' £ÛGrey£Ý A smile blooming on his face, Grey quickly took out the barrier, creating a new one to cover Yuna and the spirits at the same time. His sharp eyes locked towards the enemy, thunder resounding with every step he took. It wasn''t just him. As soon as the barrier was broken, the Phantom Shockfang also rushed out like a literal lightning bolt, booms and crackles darting out the air as his lightning-clad body lashed out towards Grey. It raised its long arms and thunder answered, streaming towards Grey at tremendous speeds... However, it still wasn''t fast enough. Grey didn''t even have to use his broken abilities, simply relying on his battle sense he has honed through the years. The young man saw the attack clear as day, his eyes moving faster than lightning and his body following through. He easily dodged the attack, and clenched his fist soon after. There was no need for magic. Brute strength was more than enough. "Sorry, but... I can''t act uncool in front of my fianc¨¦e now, can I?" £ÛGrey£Ý Whispered the young as his fist connected towards the Phantom Shockfang''s open and vulnerable body. What followed soon after was.... BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM ,.. A thundering shockwave which ran rampant all throughout the corridors, followed by an explosion of mana and pressure produced solely by brute force. The Phantom Shockfang received the force of the attack straight on, and all its bones and organs were crushed immediately, a massive hole bore through its chest and its limbs torn apart, its dismembered body blasted away in all directions. Lightning and gales continued to lash out, and scars were carved all throughout the Labyrinth. Both dust and blood was cleared out by the blast, leaving only a clean space as soon as the lightning bolts died out, a lone man standing victorious. "So, how was it? Was I cool?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Very!" £ÛYuna£Ý The battle was already over before it even started, only bright smiles to be seen as Grey headed back to everyone else. The young lady already knows how powerful Grey was, but it''s in moments like such she could squeal like any normal girl. Happiness and silliness in the air, Grey, Yuna, and the spirits soon continued to tread on, defeating all sorts of monsters they saw, taking a look at the treasure rooms, and carefully disarming the traps from quite some distance away. They could afford to play around before, but in the 9th floor where lightning veins are powerful enough to incinerate S-rank monsters in a mere instant, there was no need to place themselves in unnecessary harm. It was far too risky.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Just like that, Grey and Yuna progressed through the Labyrinth smoothly. It was an arduous and demanding task, the spirits soon unsummoned the very moment they ran out of mana and energy. It was a shame, but it was best for them to rest. GURRRUUUKKK THUD THUD CRAASSSHHHHHH "Was that the last one, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah. I don''t see any more monsters around." £ÛGrey£Ý The monsters were defeated one after another as if they were nothing, and all the valuable drops and items were collected, things quickly getting done with the use of magic. It was just the staple routine, normal as can be©` "Hm? Isn''t that......" £ÛGrey£Ý ... Or so it was normal for quite some time. However, just as Grey checked with his "Heaven''s Eye", he saw something interesting poking out from the corner of his eyes. It wasn''t really a rare thing per se, but it was still interesting to say the least. It was a treasure room, but not just any type of treasure room, but a rare and special treasure room Grey and Yuna had only seen for a couple times. Even then, the one Grey is seeing is incomparably more massive than any they''ve seen before. "Yuna, I just found something interesting. Wanna come and join me?" £ÛGrey£Ý Hesitation was not even an option. As soon as Grey said out his words, Yuna quickly brightened up and she nodded her head ever so adorably. She doesn''t know what Grey was talking about, but it was still an exciting thought. Riding along such excitement, Grey and Yuna quickly rushed away, the young lady following after the former. There were a lot of sharp twists and turns in the massive maze-like Labyrinth, some sceneries looking similar despite being different. GURRAAAAAKKKK BUHHIIIIKKKKKK KRUAAAKKKKKKK And of course, like any good old Labyrinth, there were also lots of traps and monsters present in every other hallway, all trying to kill them without sparing a second thought. Not that they could, anyway. All were crushed in a single strike. "Almost there... And here we are!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh... Ohhhh... Ohhhhh...! Ohh¡«waah¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was beautiful©` no, it was beyond beautiful. There weren''t just simple ores, crystals, and precious stones present, but fairly high-grade metals, magic crystals, precious gemstones, and all sorts of wonderful earthy items displayed in abundance. The previous environment-type treasure rooms Grey and Yuna have been to were mostly filled with magic plants, ore deposits, aquatic items, and many more. Yet all of them pales in comparison to the abundant treasure room before them. Not only is it over 5 times bigger than most of them, the ores present were also top-notch. There weren''t just High-Grade materials, but Superior-Grade, and even some Legendary-Grade materials as well. It was a treasure trove waiting to be mined. "G-G-Grey! A pickaxe! Hurry! Give me a pickaxe! Please!" £ÛYuna£Ý And as usual, Yuna was the one most excited about the materials she could mine. Despite Grey being a blacksmith and the one who usually deals with such items, his joy could never hold a candle against Yuna''s excitement and enthusiasm. It doesn''t matter whether they are herbs, magic plants, ores, fruits and nuts, crystals, monster drops, equipment, or anything else. A hoarder will be more than happy to hoard what they can and keep them all even if they aren''t entirely useful. Of course, as the Queen of Hoarders, Yuna didn''t want to lose out on the chance to get her hands on some good stuff. She may not be able to use them in smithing, but she could very much experiment with them using alchemy. She was getting excited. "Yuna... You know... When did we ever have a pickaxe?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh?! We don''t?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "We rarely do mining quests, after all. And even if we did, we just borrow from the guild or just use magic. Are you really that excited that you''ve forgotten about it?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, right! Teehee! Silly me!" £ÛYuna£Ý In public, she is like any normal girl. In front of children, she is gentle and mature. In front of Grey, she is sweet and childish. But in front of untapped resources, she is a maniac ready to rip everything apart in the name of hoarding. As soon as she put her mind on it, Yuna immediately started to move and used magic to harvest the ores one after another, dashing left and right as she collected all that she could. They were in a Labyrinth, so there was no need to hold herself back. "Grey, aren''t you helping? You can use these for blacksmithing too, you know? There are all sorts of rare materials here that I''m sure you''ll like." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I''m coming, Milady." £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, and can you please start mining over the other side? We should be able to finish much faster that way! Time is of the essence!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Haah... So all you wanted was a helper, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý Yep, he was just a helper. After all, with such a large area to mine, no matter how fast Yuna is, there is no way she could finish mining everything before the day ends. She needs help, and she knows Grey was more than capable. Even then, even knowing that his fianc¨¦e just wants an extra hand, there was nothing Grey could do about it. He is too much of a fool for her, after all. All he could do was pinch Yuna''s cheeks a little, much to the latter''s confusion. "Eh? Why? Did I do something wrong?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really. I just want to pinch my dear fianc¨¦e''s soft cheeks... Just consider it as payment for helping you out... I guess...?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You bully..." £ÛYuna£Ý Shenanigans aside, Grey soon started to work on the mines, letting bursts of winds swirl and lash out with a flick of a finger, and making them dig out ores, big or small, one after another with much precision, aided by earth magic, They may just be mining ores, but with magic involved, one which could easily shred metals into scraps, they needed to be extra careful to not damage the ores. They had to be precise and stable in their control, gently sweeping the dirt and rocks away. There weren''t just gold, platinum, and palladium, but High-Grade minerals such as Fallanov, Black Iron, Blancium, Noirite, and so much more. There''s also Superior-Grade metals like Celberin and Lodesteel, and Legendary-Grade like Mithril. "With this amount, I could probably make a ring or something..." £ÛGrey£Ý The amount or Legendary-Grade Ores wasn''t much, but considering they go for millions, one could only imagine how much a couple dozen grams would cost. A small and simple ring made from such would be priceless. As for equipment... "I really need to practice more, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý ... Apart from the fact that the amount was too little, Grey is still far too inexperienced. He has a large stock in his Inventory, but being a Tier-8 blacksmith is a drawback. If he wants to forge better gear, he needs to train himself much stricter. After all, Grey has now reached Disaster-Class, his progress slowing down a little as it became harder to find enemies of the same level. It would be good to spend more time on his hobbies and improve himself in different aspects as well. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE However, not even a couple minutes has passed since Grey started and bolts of lightning had already started to lash out all over the place. There wasn''t just one or two, but a whole squad of "Arfluses" heading towards him. "Ah, right... I totally forgot about those guys..." £ÛGrey£Ý Environment-type treasure rooms, like the name suggests, pose as some sort of separate environment inside the Labyrinth. Not only in appearance, but its character as well, housing several "lifeforms" as if it was like a living, breathing nest. These monsters are picked at random, and spawns monsters of different ranks that do not rely on the depth of the Floor, functioning something like a nest from the surface©` No, rather, it is a nest, a big one at that. This time, they are facing "Arfluses", lightning-attribute monsters whose bodies are made of lightning, only a core remaining solid. There are G-rank "Lesser Arflus", E-rank "Arflus", C-rank "Greater Arflus", and A-rank "Thunderstorm Arflus". There are even higher variants of such monsters as well, but it seems like the Nest Boss is but an A-rank©` No, an S-rank "Thunderstorm Arflus". Lightning-attribute monsters receive quite a large power-up, after all. "Now, what to do with these..." £ÛGrey£Ý It would be easy to deal with them with a little bit of magic, but the problem is, the ores and materials would also be damaged if he lash out inside. There was no way Grey could risk it... Yuna may get sad, after all... ¡ºDo you need help, Master? I could create barriers for you to protect the place. You can rest assured as you fight.¡» £ÛArcturus£Ý ¡ºNo need. I think I can handle this. Thanks anyway.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý ¡ºUnderstood. Please do not hesitate to call us if you ever need something. We will be more than happy to be of use and assistance.¡» £ÛArcturus£Ý ¡ºHahaha. I''ll keep that in mind.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý Well, if the enemies could damage the surroundings, then the solution was pretty simple. All Grey needed to do was become so fast and overwhelming, the enemies wouldn''t even notice what hit them until they already lost their lives. Grey heaved a sigh and activated "Triple" using "Authority". His whole body has been amplified and the winds howled to greet him. He was light as can be, riding on the gentle yet raging winds as he hopped up and down, testing himself a little. "Really... The things you do for love..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey mumbled to himself, and soon enough, he burst forth at speeds not even sound could compare. There was a sonic boom, and Grey''s figure was soon nowhere to be seen, only a light blur, his afterimages soon fading away. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE The Arfluses were wandering aimlessly throughout the mines, sparks flying out left and right, bolts of lightning crackling as they took their steps. Before them was a beautiful mine and soon, there was darkness. Before they could even notice, an illusive figure had already rushed past them and destroyed their cores in all but a split second. The winds followed soon after and their bodies were blown away as they all shattered into fragments of mana and light. It was all too sudden, all the Arfluses disintegrating one after another without magic a single sound in rapid succession, happening almost simultaneously. They simply fell towards the ground, erased by a blurry flash without even noticing. ¡¶Phantom Caliber¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey''s punch rushed out and connected towards the Greater Arflus, cracks showing up as shock rang throughout the core, breaking apart and soon turning itself into fine powder in just a matter of seconds, not a tick or tock to be heard. It wasn''t just one. All the Arflus behind it also suffered the same fate, their cores all broken in under a minute and their bodies fading away afterwards. Grey continued such a trend, eliminating hundreds of them in all but under a minute. Soon enough, he arrived at the center of the nest, and surely, there was a massive figure waiting for him. It was the Thunderstorm Arlfus, towering over 5 meters in height and body clad entirely but scarlet red lightning. GHIIIEEEEEEEKKKK CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACK©` "Hey, I''m afraid we can''t be having that here." £ÛGrey£Ý It was S-rank, yes, it was S-rank... But to the eyes of Grey, it was an insignificant speck of dust, just as worthless and troublesome as the others before it and all he needed was a single punch, bolting faster than a bullet. ¡¶Phantom Caliber: Omega¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The punch connected, and much like the ones before it, its core has been shattered before it could even muster any power. Shock and pain rang throughout its senses, its whole being slowly torn apart as its core slowly pulverized itself. The Thunderstorm Arflus tried to lash out its hands, but it was already far too late. It had already lost its strength, all power slowly leaving its body as his lightning bolts slowly faded away with time, scattering aimlessly. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE Well, the Thunderstorm Arflus wasn''t the only one in the room. There were also a couple Greater Arflus present, however, they also suffered the same fate as their boss, disintegrating into the air as soon as they caught Grey''s eyes. It didn''t even take a minute, and before long, the whole treasure room was cleared of monsters, only metals and minerals left waiting to be mined. Light soon filled the boss chamber and a certain something materialized out of thin air. After all, what kind of treasure room was one without a treasure chest? As soon as the Thunderstorm Arflus was defeated and turned to mana, the treasure chest quickly showed itself, looking magnificent as ever. It was decorated with both gold, silver, and a couple gems, looking fancy as can be. The exterior was already luxurious, what more of the treasures stored inside. Grey soon took a peek and surely enough, it did not disappoint. There were quite a lot of valuable things inside, the young man soon returning to where Yuna was. "Waah¡«! So many Legendary-Grade ingots¡«! There''s Mithril and Orichalcum! There''s even Scarletite! And some Argonite too!" £ÛYuna£Ý Such was the bright expression which greeted Grey as soon as he returned. They weren''t just raw ores either, but processed ingots of the highest purity and quality. They were items which would sell billions, amazing as can be. Of course, Yuna, as someone who loves resources quite dearly, was very overjoyed by such a sight. Her eyes were sparkling ever so brightly, head turning left and right as she examined them, Grey chuckling to himself all the while. "Do you love them? You can have them all if you want." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? No takesy-backsies?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Of course. I still have a lot for myself, anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waahhh... Thank you, Grey! You''re the best!" £ÛYuna£Ý In exchange, Grey got a tight hug and a light peck on the cheeks. It may not seem much considering how sweet and flirty they usually are, but it was more than enough to make Grey satisfied. He is a simple man. "Ohh¡«! Getting such a nice present really makes me excited! It feels like I''m full of energy! I think I can fly!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Flying may be a little bit much for now. Why don''t we continue collecting the ores, My Dear? We don''t have all day, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s keep on mining! Yeah¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah¡«." £ÛGrey£Ý He''s just a fool, after all. CHAPTER 437 END Chapter 438: Tricky Monsters CRASH CRASH CRASH BOOOOOOMMMM The whole Labyrinth shook ever so violently, shocks and tremors running through the ground and storms of gray and gold brewing in the air. The walls were asunder and the air was in turmoil, three figures clashing time and time again. A Minotaur Overlord has taken its heavy step, a large dent carved on the cold, stony earth as it did and cracks running all throughout. It swung its battleaxe, the howling winds lashing out from the sheer force, shockwaves ringing in the air. It swung towards the ground and the earth was split in half. Rocks and boulders were shaped one after another sprouting from the ground like flowers blooming in the ever so verdant spring. Only that rather than life, all that loomed was destruction. Yet despite the hundreds of boulders hurled into the air, not a single one hit its target. The latter simply dodged and weaved, streaks of platinum light coursing throughout the whole spectacle as they bolted towards the Minotaur Overlord. "Hey! Is that everything you''ve got?!" £ÛCanopus£Ý A gorgeous man screamed, eyes lit with excitement and a mischievous smile blooming on his face. There were wings sprouting from his back, a shockwave ringing in the air with every flap and dark gray light shimmering from his eyes. He bolted towards the Minotaur Overlord without a single shred of hesitation in his eyes, dodging the large swings of the massive battleaxe without much difficulty. He maneuvered himself as if he was one with the wind, dancing ever so freely. Soon enough, he landed on the Minotaur Overlord''s head, a dangerous smile painted on his face. The latter tried to flail around in an attempt to throw off the man, but it was futile. He stood still, sticking like glue. "Oi! Kentaurus, what are you waiting for?!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Really... Why can''t you o have some decency?" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Hah! Just hurry up and do it!" £ÛCanopus£Ý The man yelled and another figure answered in kind. He looked uncannily similar to him, only that his eyes were a bright gold color rather than a cold and sharp gray. He was calm and composed, unfazed in the presence of the Minotaur General. Kentaurus extended his hands out and a beam of golden light shone inside the large corridors. Such light soon adorned Canopus, his body pulsing with strength and his eyes gleaming even brighter, heart racing in excitement. "Hahaha! Now this is what I''m talking about!" £ÛCanopus£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Canopus received Kentaurus'' buff, he then clenched his fist and poured in all his might. It was clad in dark and ominous aura, a fierce and violent gleam looming over his clenched fist. FWOOOOSSSSHHH BOOOOOOOMMMMMM He fiat struck and it connected, a loud shockwave rocking the whole Labyrinth as the Minotaur Overlord''s skull was split open. A bellow of pain and agony followed before long and the massive figure turned groggy, unable to maintain balance. However, everything was still far from over. As soon as Canopus did his part, he then leaped into the air. At the same time, Kentaurus rushed towards the enemy, drifting on the ground and stopping by the enemy''s back. The same golden light enveloped his body and strength coursed through his whole body. He imputed more mana and his strength exploded. He soon took a small leap towards the air, arriving just a little ways away, above the enemy''s knee level. "Canopus! Watch closely!" £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Hahaha! Look at this guy talk!" £ÛCanopus£Ý With all his might, Kentaurus struck the back of the Minotaur Overlord''s knee, sounds of bones cracking drifting in the air. What followed after was yet another bellow as the knee was broken, the enemy falling towards his back. Meanwhile, Canopus had reached the ceiling of the Labyrinth, and with a quick flip, he planted his foot on it. He poured strength into his legs and darting towards the enemy once more, falling like a lightning bolt from the sky. "And, here''s my goodbye, big guy!" £ÛCanopus£Ý WHOOOOOONNNNGGG BOOOOMMMM CRASH CRASH CRASH He struck yet again and his fist was carved deep into Minotaur General''s chest. It plunged straight into it, the ribs broken and the heart pierced. A cacophony of explosions followed soon after, chaos and curses swallowing it from the inside. Yet despite all the suffering, the two have yet to let up from their attacks. They stood on both sides, storms of mana swirling on their hands. One was dark and ominous and the other was brilliant and radiant, two sides of a coin. WHOOOONNNGGGG FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH Canopus and Kentaurus gave it their all, spheres of light forming from the swirls of mana on their hands. There were dozens, maybe even over a hundred, all forming one after another, each one packed with enough power to erase a village. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Such spheres were soon released and a torrent of agony and damnation rained down upon the Minotaur Overlord. Explosions rang out all over the place, and a deafening scream rang out as well, helplessly drowned in the pandemonium. The downpour continued and craters were formed one after another. There was only ruin and devastation as the storm of gray and gold continued to ensue, fragments of large horns flying in the air as the Minotaur Overlord was shred to smithereens. The storm was soon over and the nightmare had let up. The clouds of dust slowly but surely faded away, unveiling a trail of destruction where a merciless downpour had peppered the ground, not a trace of the Minotaur Overlord left. "Whew¡«! We really did a number on the place, huh?" £ÛCanopus£Ý "That''s only natural. Though, what matters the most is that I landed the final blow on the Minotaur Overlord. That''s another point for me." £ÛKentaurus£Ý "... You really hate losing, huh... I''m pretty sure we both peppered the enemy. How was that you kill?" £ÛCanopus£Ý "One of mine landed on the head and finished it off." £ÛKentaurus£Ý "No, it didn''t! How did you even see with all that explosions! Don''t be so hardheaded and consider it a draw! A draw, alright?!" £ÛCanopus£Ý And in a strange turn of events, the two are now arguing about who got the final blow on the enemy. There really wasn''t too much into it, the two only competing to see who gets the most kills. The two were too competitive. Whilst such a scene was happening, the two figures arguing against one another as they collected the drops, two more familiar figures approached and the two of them soon turned their heads around, greeting them soon enough. "Master! Mistress! You''re here!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "We''re here¡«! Looks like you two are really working hard!" £ÛYuna£Ý The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It was Grey and Yuna, steps light as a feather and calm expressions painted on their faces. They have just finished off a couple monsters on their own and are now on the way to the Boss Room, collecting drops while they''re at it. It has been several hours since Grey and Yuna got out from the mines, and now, they are on the 10th and final floor of the Labyrinth of Thunder, challenging both Calamity and Disaster Class monsters and strengthening themselves even further. The familiars are now also with them, scattered throughout the Labyrinth in pairs, except Polaris and Sirius. They are also training themselves to become stronger, wanting to be even more useful to Grey and Yuna than they already are. "Ohh¡«! A ''Bracelet of Supreme Strength'' and a ''Battleaxe of Devastation''! It''s rare to see both of these drop! These would sell for a lot!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Why are you acting like it''s your first time seeing that?" £ÛGrey£Ý "''Cause it''s interesting!... Oh, right! Grey, couldn''t you use the horns to make some gear? I think they would look fine for kitchen utensils." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... That might be a little difficult, but I''ll see what I can do." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! That''s great! You''re the best, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so they say, casually talking about the Minotaur Overlord''s horns as if they were some common materials. But in truth, they are rare items used to mage Peak-Tier, Superior-Grade items, and sometimes, even Legendary-Grade. Only the two of them could afford to be so casual about it, not even batting an eye to the apocalyptic scene laid out before them. They already possess several of such horns, so there it was like nothing to them. They are totally different breeds. "Then, Canopus, Kentaurus, keep up the good work. We''ll be going ahead now, and don''t cause too much trouble, alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "We''ll keep that in mind, Master." £ÛKentaurus£Ý "Good luck, Master! Mistress!" £ÛCanopus£Ý There was no time to waste. After quickly dropping by Canopus and Kenturus, the two then proceeded heading towards their destination, meeting other familiars and also some interesting traps and treasure rooms as well. Of course, there were also lots of monsters ranging from the bottommost of Calamity-Class all the way to the bottom of Disaster-Class. There was one of them at every other turn, greeting them ever so warmly. CLANG CLANG BOOO CLASH CLANG And speaking of warm greetings, the Deathless Dullahan did nor disappoint. As soon as Grey and Yuan stepped foot into its zone, it immediately rushed at them without a single hint of hesitation and brandished its sword. Let, right, center, from above, from below, from the sides, and so much more. The Deathless Dullahan swung its sword without a break, sharp and deadly glimmers shimmering in the air as its cold blade filled the corridors with darkness. It was smaller than most Calamity-Class monsters, but it was amongst the most agile and also the one with the best battle senses. It knew of some techniques and could even perform them better than most veteran and elite knights. "Whoops! That was a close one!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You sure are having a lot of fun. That''s dangerous, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You worry too much, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý However, it wasn''t fast and not skilled enough. Despite all its effort, it still hasn''t landed a single hit on Yuna, the young lady simply dodging and parrying each one as if it was nothing, a sweet and excited smile blooming on her face. They were just evenly matched in terms of Combat Power, but the difference in skills and experience showed clear as day. Yuna doesn''t even have the assistance of Grey yet she completely dominated the battle without breaking a sweat. The Deathless Dullahan swung its swung and swept with its feet. Yet despite all its effort, Yuna still evaded like a gently-flowing gale, soon landing a sharp and heavy counterattack. A pattern which continued for several exchanges to pass. ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna brandished her daggers and a cold and clean cut glimmered in the air. A silver streak flashed and a metallic clang and clack followed soon after. The Deathless Dullahan''s left arm has been severed, now lying on the ground. "And here''s another one! ¡¶Sickle Claw¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý She brandished them once more and another arm was cut off, flung towards the air along with its massive sword. Yet rather than panicking, the Deathless Dullahan simply ignored such trivialities and rushed towards Yuna. It grew a dark pair of shadow arms using the dark magic and made its hand into claws. It was determined to take Yuna down, rushing with murderous intent, and wanting to harm the young lady at all cost, determined as can be. However, it was also because of such determination that it became narrow-sighted. With its vision focused on the young lady, it didn''t even notice the dent on the ground Yuna had created using her "Phantom Stream". It tripped in such a small and trivial dent, then losing its balance. It quickly regained it as it planted its foot firmly on the ground. It was only distracted for a split second, but such little time was more than enough, the young lady closing in on it. "That was a fun match. Goodbye. ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams¡·!" £ÛYuna£Ý Dozens... Hundreds... And finally, a thousand. A torrent of slashes and thrust rushed towards the enemy at brilliant speeds, leaving clean cuts all throughout its body and carving ira armor with every slash, dicing it into smithereens. The Deathless Dullahan couldn''t even resist, its whole body frozen up as Yuna''s sharp and deadly orchestra of blades rained down upon it. Before long, the song finally reached its conclusion and the battle was over. As soon as the Deathless Dullahan took a step, its whole body crumbled into pieces and it was blown away in the winds. Death had got a firm grasp on the poor monster, its flames of life flashing ever so pitifully as it turned into fragments of mana. "Grey! How long was it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s... 9 minutes and 22 seconds. Though, you could have probably made it in less than 6 minutes if you weren''t playing around." £ÛGrey£Ý "But it wouldn''t be fun then. And, it''s usually over 10 minutes before. This one should be much better than before, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I guess you''re right. I just wish you''d be more careful, though." £ÛGrey£Ý "But I''m always careful!" £ÛYuna£Ý Retorted the young lady with a bright glimmer in her eyes, making Grey completely and utterly speechless. She danced with death just recently and she dared to say such words without a second thought. She was completely serious as well. "Haah... Forget it. I''ll never win against you anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý There was no use thinking too much about it. With Yuna the way she is, Grey would never be able to argue with her. Because despite how it looks, Yuna always takes all her battles completely seriously. She might look reckless, but she''s still careful. With all things out of the way, Grey and Yuna continued heading towards the Boss Room and dropped by a few treasure rooms along the way. There were traps and lots of monsters, but the rewards were well worth it all. Before long, they had raided most of the treasure rooms in their path and had also triggered and disarmed some traps. A lot of them were dangerous, but with all their broken cheat skills, it was all a walk in the park. "Hm?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Is something the matter, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not really, per se... I just found a strange monster up ahead." £ÛGrey£Ý And just when they were a couple kilometers away, Grey noticed a monster spawning right before his eyes. It was amongst the rarer ones which he had never seen before, looking quite menacing even when it was just standing right there. It was a hunched monster towering over 10 meters, four arms extending from its thin torso and a long whip-like tail lashing out behind it. It had no eyes nor ears, only a massive mouth, filled with sharp and disorderly fangs, saliva dripping to the ground. Yet despite its concerning appearance, it wielded massive longswords, one in each hand. It may look fierce and feral, but Grey and Yuna could easily tell that it wouldn''t be any less skilled than the Deathless Dullahan from before. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Monster¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Valdeirn ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Type¡¿Warrior ¡¾Ability¡¿Splitter ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿50,946 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿17,201 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Calamity ¡¾Attribute¡¿Null ----------------------------------- Moreover, it possessed an ability neither Grey nor Yuna and seen or heard of before. Thankfully, it wasn''t of the lightning-attribute, and reached Disaster-Class. Otherwise, it might make things more troublesome than it already is. "Wahh.... So horrid... That monster looks scary... No, it looks more disgusting if anything. It''s like a crazy dog with rabies..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, that''s too much. It might get hurt, you©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý The two couldn''t even have a proper conversation. As soon as they stepped foot in the zone, the Valdeirn immediately bolted towards them, then planting its foot firmly on the ground, carving a deep step on the solid earth. The Valdeirn soon raised its arms and gripped its swords tightly, brandishing a torrent of sharp and brilliant swords, slashing and dicing as rapidly as it could. It was so fast, all that there could be seen a brilliant cloud of blades. Unfortunately for the Valdeirn, no matter how fast it was, it still failed to land a single hit on Grey or Yuna. The young lady had escaped and Grey had taken the position as bait. He dodged and maneuvered himself with little effort, eyes gleaming bright. Seeing as to how futile the attacks were, the enemy switched its method of attacking and stopped its mindless barrage. It gripped its swords and swung them all at the same time, making sure Grey had no room for escape. "Haah... This is why I hate Calamity-Class monsters." £ÛGrey£Ý CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG BOOOOMMMM Well, not that there was a need for escape. Grey simply parried the blades with his gauntlets, flicking the upper left blade, grabbing the right blades and crushing them, and kicking the last one away with his knees, the very same leg soon extending out and landing a heavy king on the Valdeirn''s chest. The Valdeirn was blasted away from Grey''s kick, and soon hit the wall, a loud and resonant crash echoing in the air, followed by a heavy thud. Blood gushed from its mouth, but it was still far from over. It soon stood its ground again and©` ¡¶Swift Guillotine!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... Received a lovely attack from the young lady. It couldn''t even plant its right foot firmly, and Yuna''s blades were already aiming for its neck. There was no need to say any more. It was decapitated without much resistance. Its head was soon cut off from its body, then rolling on the ground, its blood dyeing the cold floors red. It hasn''t even been a minute since they started and the battle was already over. It was all too easy for the two. "Wa... Was that it...? Did it just die? That easily? G-G-Grey, what''s happening here? Is this really a Calamity-Class monster?" £ÛYuna£Ý Many questions popped in and out of the young lady''s mind as she reflected on her actions. No matter how weak its defenses are, it was still far too easy for everything to end so suddenly. Well, it wasn''t long before all questions were answered. "Yuna! Get away from there! Immediately!" £ÛGrey£Ý It was all too sudden. Before either of them could notice, the corpse of the Valdeirn suddenly started to move, writhing ever so violently. The decapitated head then burst open and an explosion of mana rang out in the air. The same also went for the body, exploding and soon veiled in dark mist. Mist which was soon reabsorbed into center, unveiling a ridiculous sight soon after. The Valdeirn wasn''t just revived, it had now split into two bodies, each capable as can be. "''Splitter'', huh... So that''s how it is..." £ÛGrey£Ý Splitter, as the name suggests, is an ability which allows the monster to divide and multiply as soon as it is cut. It can regenerate all missing parts, becoming complete individuals as soon as the regeneration process. Of course, with such a sudden split, both the strength and mana capacity of the two new Valdeirns has been split. It even became shorter than before. However, ir was a So worth noting that the new Valdeirns are slowly but surely regaining their strength, ¡¶Gale Waltz!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Testing his doubts, Grey soon fires a torrent of wind blades towards the enemy, then cutting it into pieces. And surely enough, soon, the cut up enemies regenerated once again, now over a dozen of them standing before them. "just like I thought... How troublesome..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey had initially thought the Valdeirn can only split once, but seeing how the ability didn''t disappear from the status screen and also the results for themselves. it seems that the Valdeirn can split indefinitely. However, there was not even a hint of worry in Grey''s eyes. Rather, there was only excitement and curiosity blooming deep within. Excitement which was soon followed by action as Grey suddenly appeared before the Valdeirns, fist already clenched. There was no need to hold back. As soon as he appeared, Grey poured all his might into his fist and struck one of the Valdeirns in the chest, blasting away as all its organs were crushed from the impact, everything turned to mush. The blasted Valdeirn didn''t even last a single minute in the world, yet it was already sent to the other side. But rather than regenerating, it simply stopped moving, soon glowing only and vanishing into thin. It has been finished off. "I see... So that''s how it is... You can withstand being cut and diced, but not being crushed, huh... Interesting..." £ÛGrey£Ý Over a dozen monsters stood before them, but there were no traces of fear in their eyes. Smiles bloomed on Grey and Yuna''s faces soon after, their hearts flooded with excitement and their minds submerged in curiosity. It was all too exhilarating. "Then... Let''s see what else you can''t handle, you bastards." £ÛGrey£Ý A dangerous smile on his face, Grey soon bolted towards the enemies and Yuna followed soon after. They cut up the Valdeirns once more and let them multiply, soon trying all sorts of methods to test out what they could and couldn''t handle. They froze them, burnt them, peppered them with holes, skewered them, poisoned them, exploded them, and so much more. Heck, Yuna even went out of her way to brew some potions and test them all out. She was excited as can be. Oh, such poor things... CHAPTER 438 END Chapter 439: Overlord of Storms "Mmn¡«? Mmm¡«? Hmm¡«? Hmmn¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý "My, how excited you are... That''s not the face of someone who''s going to fight a Disaster-Class monster, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! It''s been a long time since we fought a strong opponent after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý "A long time... It''s been barely 4 months, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, really? It felt much longer than that... Well! It doesn''t matter! I''m just excited to fight a strong opponent again! I wonder how powerful it is!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady proclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement and her hums drifting in the air. She took her steps, skipping from time to time, marching towards the large and domineering doors laid out a couple dozen meters away from them. A new day has arrived and the Labyrinth was still dim and gloomy as ever. Lightning continued to course the lightning veins and tremors continued to spread as large and ferocious monsters took their steps, loud cries echoing from time to time. Grey and Yuna had just finished their breakfast and the two are now heading out for some intense exercise, and by that, it meant that they are going to fight the Boss of the Labyrinth, wanting to test out their strengths once more. However, compared to before with the Bloodwing Chromius, Grey and Yuna are now going in all by themselves. Otherwise, things would be too easy and they wouldn''t be able to grow. After all, the harder the challenge is, the better the rewards are. "Ohh¡«! It really looks intimidating, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it''s a Boss Room, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý It didn''t take long before Grey and Yuna reached the Boss Room, and as per usual, there were massive and heavy doors greeting them up front. It was made of heavy metals, geometric lines carved throughout and electricity running through those lines. There were also the usual carvings and runes engraved through them. It was both pretty and intimidating, deserving to be adorned before facing a great, grand, and fate-defying challenge. It was a beautiful sight to behold. "Right, Yuna, here, wear these... And stand still for a moment." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, before facing such a great challenge, preparations come first. Grey soon casted the most powerful barrier magic on Yuna and made sure she was in her best condition using holy magic, adding a couple buffs while he was at it. They didn''t have time to use it before because of how conspicuous it was, but now was the perfect time for it. Yuna now wore the "Wings of the Executioner" they got from the Bloodwing Chromius, crimson wings sprouting behind her. They were not only beautiful, but extremely useful and deadly as well. Yuna may be fast, but against an opponent over 20 times stronger than her, there was no harm in being careful. It will allow her to evade attacks and think up new strategies as well. Finally, Yuna took out a honey-colored potion. It was the very same "Fairy''s Blessing" she had made before, boosting her mana output by 50% while also quadrupling her mana recovery rate. It also has a sweet taste With the buffs and her soon activating her "Authority" at "Triple", the once 20-fold gap has now been shortened to only 5 times left. It was still dangerous, but with her skills and abilities, it shouldn''t be as difficult as before. "Grey, won''t you be having some too? They taste sweet!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I appreciate it, but I''m afraid I''ll have to decline... Otherwise, I won''t be able to grow as fast. It''s already hard to improve as it is." £ÛGrey£Ý Yuna also made a lot of "Fairy''s Blessing" after they left Xeros, but Grey had politely declined the offer. He was grateful to the young lady, but if he accepted it, he wouldn''t be able to grow much. Buffs were a no-go for him. "Mou... It took a lot of effort to make these, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I know, and I appreciate the effort, but I still need to grow stronger if I want to conquer all the Labyrinths... And... Well, you know... I wouldn''t want to look uncool in front of my fianc¨¦e, now do I?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Making it with a face like... That''s unfair..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Like you have room to talk, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý The young lady was a little upset, but it didn''t take much to cheer her up. Grey simply said a couple sweet and sappy lines and her heart immediately started racing as if there was no tomorrow, face slightly flushed. "Then, since you won''t take my potions... Have this instead..." £ÛYuna£Ý Her cheeks were burning red, and with a loving look in her eyes, Yuna leaned close to Grey and tiptoed towards him. She pressed her soft and plump lips against her beloved''s cheeks, kissing him ever so gently. "That''s a good luck charm. You must absolutely be safe, okay?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Hahaha. Of course! I wouldn''t want to die before marrying my dear fianc¨¦e, after all. That would be quite unfortunate, no?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Don''t say such stupid things, you dummy. Even if we already get married, you must still keep yourself safe. That''s an order!" £ÛYuna£Ý The air was sweet, the mood was sappy, and the Labyrinth had turned pink. Hearts and flowers were adrift in the air, only subtle sounds of heartbeats pulsing ever so harmoniously, hearts beating lovingly as two figures laughed ever so gently. Yes, it''s normal for adventurers to have their hearts race whilst challenging bosses, but it would be because of the dangers and worries. Yet these two youths were flirty as can be, unfazed in the face of danger and death... Just get married already... All the flirting and shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna then continued on with their preparations and before long, they were more than ready. They soon stood before the doors, eyes lingering quietly as they scaled the massive structure before them. "Then, here goes nothing..." £ÛGrey£Ý CLACK CLACK THUD CREEEAAAKKKKKK Heavy, metallic, and mechanical sounds echoed in the air. Grey poured mana into the doors opened ever so slowly. There was thrill and tension, the expansive and massive room unveiled slowly but surely, creaks continuing to echo. It was a hexagonal room, a large pillar protruding from the ground up and creating arcs in the ceiling, soon converting towards the center. The walls were still dark and bricky with a ton of carvings etched on them, looking quite dungeon-like. Of course, there were still lightning veins coursing all throughout the Boss Room, all running through the bricks and pulsing momentarily at random intervals. They also converged at the center of the floor, a massive figure waiting in the middle. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Hooh¡«! So that''s a Disaster-Class Arflus, huh... Pretty intimidating..." £ÛGrey£Ý "It doesn''t have wings, but it looks pretty fast." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it belongs to the lightning-attribute, after all. It should be fast." £ÛGrey£Ý A large body towering over a dozen meters tall, its lower body resembling that of a snake''s, reaching lengths over 20 meters. It was a figure made mostly of electricity, crackles and explosions resounding all throughout the air. Apart from the fact that most of its body was electricity, there were also fragments of rock-like substances stuck throughout its body like glue, and a brilliant core gleaming deep within its chest, pulsing quietly as the sands of time trickled down the hourglass. It was equipped with a large maw, sharp and pointy horns protruding atop its beast-like head. It had six arms and a myriad of tentacles sprouting out from its back. No matter how you look at it, it was a fearsome monster through and through. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Monster¡¿ ¡¾Species¡¿Sovereign Arflus ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Type¡¿Elemental ¡¾Ability¡¿... ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿154,077 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿48,371 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Disaster ¡¾Attribute¡¿Lightning ----------------------------------- And as one would expect from a Labyrinth Boss, its stats were just as broken as the ones before. It was just a few steps from Catastrophe-Class and is already powerful enough to lay waste on any kingdom it comes across to. Thankfully, it was contained only inside the Boss Room. Otherwise, all civilizations would have ceased to exist in Merusia. And it''s also because it''s in the Boss Room that Grey and Yuna don''t need to hold themselves back. A smile blooming on his face, Grey soon shared his vision with Yuna and the view of the whole room in all angles flashed before her eyes. She sensed and detected every little thing, vision crystal clear, perfect as can be, "Then, would you do me the pleasure, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! No need to say any more!" £ÛYuna£Ý CRACK CRACK BOOOOOOMMMMMM There was not a single second to waste. As soon as Grey gave the slightest nod, Yuna then made her move and bolted towards the enemy, her daggers appearing in her hands with a flick of her fingers. The enemy didn''t just stay still either. As soon as Yuna dashed forth, it also rushed forth, leaving trails of lightning and thunder behind it, only a golden flash of light to be seen as it cruised forth like an arrow, claws extending out and about. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The first clash ensued and a few more followed. Yuna''s daggers slashed and the Sovereign Arflus'' claws parried it one after another. With each clash came a loud and thunderous boom, shockwaves sweeping away the dust in the air. Yuna was fast but the Sovereign Arflus was faster. However, there was no need to worry. With every slash it made, the young lady was easily able to get away with a single flap of her wings, getting away even before the claws could even reach her. ¡¶Icicle Shogun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as she leaped away, she then extended her arms out and brought forth a torrent of icicles, darting away at breakneck speeds, it started by the dozen, but soon enough, hundreds fired at the same time, leaving not a single gap. However, much like how Yuna evades the Sovereign Arflus'' every attack, the latter also parried her attacks with the tentacles extending from its back. They lashed out like heavy and deadly whips, breaking the icicles as they flailed around. The enemy also didn''t just sit around and be attacked. It also unleashed a few bolts of its out, lightning and thunder resounding all throughout the room and heading the young lady''s way. Booms resounded once more as they hit the walls and the floor. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH Icicles of frost rushed forth and bolts of lightning countered them. Rays of blue and yellow clashed throughout the whole room, explosions ringing out with every clash. It was a never-ending cacophony, a rain of destruction pouring down. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Yuna''s wings weren''t just mere decoration either. As soon as she launches a volley of terrifying icicles, she then lets the wings burst, feathers turned into sharp projectiles raining down upon the enemy without showing any mercy. Now, the enemy has to defend against a copious amount of deadly projectiles. All its whole vision was obstructed with explosions, shockwaves ringing one after another. Yuna uses the opportunity to pounce towards it and brandish her daggers once more. SWISH SWISH SLASH CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG And whenever the two figures were close enough, they engaged in close-quarters combat, clashing ever so furiously, blades and claws exchanging deadly blows. It was a fierce dance, harm falling for the young lady at any moment. The tail lashed out, the tentacles whipped, and six arms shot out like a gatling gun. Yuna narrowly dodged the attacks with Grey''s eyes, landing her counterattacks as soon as she got the opportunity, yet leaving but mere scratches to the core. She brandished her dagger and at the same time, blasted a fury of icicles towards the enemy. All rushed forth towards the core, prompting the enemy to defend itself. It was the perfect opportunity to widen the distance and fire another volley of blue and white. ¡¶Icicle Rain!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý She then leaped towards the air and reached her hands out once more. A shower of icicles soon rained down upon the enemy, peppering it from above and upfront. Yet despite all the attacks, not a single one landed, all crushed by the tentacles. Well, they weren''t entirely useless either. Other than the fact that the icicles served to test the waters, it also served to distract the enemy, hiding Yuna''s presence. The moment the enemy realized she was present, she was already in front of her. The enemy tried to strike her with its massive claws, but with a quick maneuvering with her wings, she evaded without much problems, closing in ever further. She then gripped her daggers tightly, pouring mana as much as she could. ¡¶Death''s Grasp!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The daggers were brandished, the eyes of the Grim Reaper locked onto the enemy. She brandished her daggers and the hands of death reached out, cleaving a large and deep gash on the enemy''s chest©` or so she wanted to. After all, the Sovereign Arflus was mostly made of electricity. Yuna''s daggers simply swam through its body, missing the core and leaking but a tiny bit of sparks, crackles resounding in the air. Yuna did a bit of damage, but not as much as she wanted to. There wasn''t even a time to get frustrated. As soon as Yuna''s surprise attack failed, the Sovereign Arflus'' tail lashed out like a whip and shot out towards the former. Yuna was able to dodge, but it was still far from over. WHOOOOONNNNNGGGGGGG FWOOOOSSSSHHHHHHHH The Sovereign Arflus opened its mouth and fired a deafening beam of lightning from it. A flash of gold and white rushed forth towards Yuna, swallowing up her whole body before she could even flap her wings. The room was painted yellow, The lights soon died down, and the bolts of lightning quickly settled down. A large crater was carved in the walls from the beam of lightning, some fragments quickly disintegrated. Silence soon swallowed the air. "Ahhh... That was a close one..." £ÛYuna£Ý Fortunately enough, Yuna was able to activate her "Phaseless" just at the right time. The beam simply passed through her and crashed towards the walls. Has she been even a second too late, she would have been in harm''s way. "Seems quite tough for you, Milady. Are you alright?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I thought I had it... This is too unfair...!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. It''s not called a Boss for nothing, after a©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý Gray couldn''t even finish his words when the Sovereign Arflus suddenly rushed at them. It bore its claws against the two, raising its hands and letting its tentacles run wild. Unfortunately for it, it was up against Grey. Before the enemy could even reach them, he already foresaw its attacks and acted accordingly. He flung away the enemy''s claws with his gauntlets, then using wind magic maneuver skillfully to close the distance between them. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM As soon as he was in range, he launched his strikes and successfully connected to the core. The echoes followed and more strikes bore down towards the enemy, blasting it quite a distance away, a couple small cracks appearing on its core. Its tentacles didn''t do much damage either, all cut off by the sharp and bellowing winds surrounding Grey and Yuna. Not a single hair of him nor Yuna was hurt, his sharp and cold eyes soon falling towards the impudent enemy. "Hey, don''t you know it''s rude to interrupt people talking?" £ÛGrey£Ý Remarked Grey, staying calm as can be. However, the same couldn''t be said for the enemy. It was mow wary and enraged at the young man, gathering a copious amount of mana towards its core, a loud boom thundering soon after. A massive field of electricity was created and mana formed into spheres. Spheres which soon became bolts and bolts which became spears. Such spears rushed out at breakneck speeds, aiming for Grey and Yuna''s neck. "Really... How rude... ¡¶Gale Waltz¡·." £ÛGrey£Ý Meanwhile, Grey also released his own torrent, a rush of howling winds forming into blades and bolting towards the enemy. Grey had activated his "Bellowing Heavens", making the blades vibrate at supersonic speeds. The blades clashed with the bolts and shockwaves ran rampant in the air. Some of the blades passed through and rushed towards the enemy, soon either broken by the tentacles, or in reverse, cutting the tentacles ever so effortlessly. Grey wasn''t just just done with a single attack either as soon as the enemy''s mind was occupied by the torrent of blades, he used "Multitask" and activated yet another spell. The winds bellowed once more, a large spear forming in the air. ¡¶Southern Wind: Notus¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey waved his hand and the spear burst forth. As the curtain of blades was slowly lifted up, the spear was soon revealed. The winds lashed out as it plunged towards the Sovereign Arflus, the latter barely noticed its approach. As soon as it did, it used its all to stop the spear. It sacrificed its tentacles, and used all its arms. It concentrated all its attack into one spot, breaking the spear using brute force, the sound of breaking glass echoing as he broke it. However, it was not without cost. It lost 2 arms and all its tentacles in the process. It could still regenerate them, but it cost it a lot of mana. Had Grey inflicted "Vein Breaker" beforehand, it would have cost more. Fortunately for it, Grey had sworn not to use such a broken spell for now. They are training, after all. Unless they intend to finish off the enemy, it is best to prolong the battle as much as possible and gain experience from it. Danger was the best teacher. "Ah, sorry about that, Yuna... I acted without consulting you." £ÛGrey£Ý "No, it''s okay... I''m still far from beating that thing anyway. I''m not the only one training, after all.." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I guess you''re right." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey and Yuna were talking as casual as can be, but the same couldn''t be said for the Sovereign Arflus. It is now completely wary of the young man, watching its every step and making such it doesn''t do anything rash. It may have received damage, but it wasn''t something a bit of mana couldn''t fix. It was needless to rush things and regret it afterwards. It has now labeled not just Grey, but Yuna as well, as dangerous people which it needed to be careful against. "Grey, it seems like it''s trying to do something funny." £ÛYuna£Ý "Something funny...? Could it be..." £ÛGrey£Ý Its alertness and caution has reached the highest level, its eyes peering towards the two and dyed with hostility. Grey and Yuna are now irredeemable targets in its eyes. Ones that it needed to eliminate no matter what the cost. RUUUMMMMBBBLLLLEEEEE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE The ground shook and the air started to tremble. Bolts of lightning lashed all over the place, making the lightning veins explode and the cracks run through the walls. The once dim glow is now glowing brighter than ever. Its tentacles shrank back towards its back, its six arms have become much slimmer, its tail has become shorter, its skull has become more aerodynamic, and its whole body has shrunk over ten sizes, now measuring only about 2 meters tall. It was a transformation Grey had seen already back against the Vulcan Destroyer in the Labyrinth of Flames, and the one before them wasn''t any different. It doesn''t only make its frame smaller, it tweaked its stats quite drastically as well. For example.... FWOOSSHHHH WHOOSH WHOOSH ... It has now become so fast, it took Grey and Yuna a quick moment to realize that it has already gone behind the young man. Its fists were already clenched, then pulling it quite a ways back for a heavy punch©` No, not just a punch, but.... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM ... A quick and skillful series of punches, accompanied by some claws every once in a while. There were also bolts of lightning lashing out, golden and thunderous spears and bolts flying all throughout the place as if they owned the place. Grey was able to react in time, but now, he got engaged in a close-quarters battle with the Sovereign Arflus. They clashed again and again, the enemy completely dead set on killing the young... It was a fatal mistake... "A different form, huh... Fufufu! This is fun!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was all because of such a fact that the Sovereign Arflus didn''t even notice Yuna''s ice slowly creeping up its body. It was ice so cold, not even lightning could escape, slowly but surely engulfing the whole body of the enemy. Well, it wasn''t just its lower body. Yuna'' frost and ice had already covered most of the Boss Room, her "Winter Forest" slowly taking over the place. She is now ready to join the fray, a bright and sweet smile blooming on her face. "Then! How about we start the next round?!" £ÛYuna£Ý The battle continues. CHAPTER 439 END Chapter 440: Training Maniacs WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH SHAK SHAK SHAK The winds lashed and the cold breeze blew. Shards of ice and flakes of snow were aflutter in the winds, a blizzard brewing in turbulence, flora of blue and white reaching towards the ceiling. It was a heavy storm of frost, painting the scene glacial blue. BOOOOMMM CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE Amidst the horrifying storm of blue and white, the sound of thunder echoe nearby. Bolts of lightning danced along the ice, booms and crackles echoing in the air as the two opposing forces clashed and collided with one another. The storm of snow rushed forth like a flood and the tornado of lightning rampaged as if there was no tomorrow. It was a scene of the apocalypse, the end of the world, only a couple figures to be seen, blurs and flashes clashes time and time again. A silver haired elf brandished her daggers, silver streaks gleaming in the storm of white. A flash of gold and white followed, a booming dash of electricity crackling with every jab. They clashed, the shockwaves ringing as they did. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý A cold voice echoed and the winds howled soon after. The winds started to bellow and lash out, gathering and coiling on the young man''s arm. He shot his fist to the air, a deafening screech echoing soon after. The punch connected without a hitch, a few more following as it echoed. Cracks then followed and a pained screech danced along with it. The Sovereign Arflus was hurled dozens of meters away, staggering before firmly planting its foot to the ground. Yet everything was far from finished. As its core cracked once more, the young man once again pounced towards it. He didn''t give the former any chance to rest, throwing his punches without a single gap, striking from sharp and difficult angles. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOOOMMMMMM The core burst forth and lightning lashed out like rampaging whips. The ground was peppered from the violent slew of bolts, craters forming one after another. It has become a maze of its own, the bolts of lightning serving as pillars and walls. Yet despite all that, the young man continued his stride, bolting stubbornly the enemy before him. He was clad in wind, fire, lightning, and light, his whole body augmented to the highest degree, built for speed and power. However, the enemy was not stupid either. As soon as Grey came in range, it quickly let out a storm of lightning bolts, running rampant all over the place. His target wasn''t the young man, but rather, the lightning veins below him. CRACK CRACK SHATTER CRACKLE BOOOOOMMMMM The lightning vein broke, and a large explosion followed soon after. The whole room was painted white and gold, bolts of lightning running wild as they engulfed the whole place without leaving a single spot behind. "Haah... You''re needlessly smart for a monster." £ÛGrey£Ý Unfortunately for it, it wasn''t the first time Grey had to deal with such nonsense. He and Yuna had already disarmed countless traps and such a trap was no different. Moreover, he had already seen it happen with his eyes. All he had to do was dodge. Now, he appeared in front of the enemy, distance closing to less than a foot and fists now clenched ever so tightly. Mana coursed through his veins and augmented his fists, his gauntlets shining a dim platinum color. ¡¶Megaton Gatling!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý One punch was thrown and soon came the next. From dozens to hundreds, and then to thousands, a flurry of fists peppered the enemy without a shred of mercy. It may be made of electricity, but magical attacks could still damage it. All the Sovereign Arflus could do was defend. While the attacks themselves don''t really do much individually, the same couldn''t be said when it was facing hundreds of them in just a single second. Its core continued to crack with time. WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG WHOOOOONNNNGGGGGG BOOOOOOMMMMM The core exploded again and a lightning-filled pandemonium rang out in the Boss Room, swallowing every little thing nearby and disintegrating even the tough and resilient floor of the place, leaving not even ashes behind. Grey was able to get away just in time, but the same could also be said for the enemy as it increased the distance between them. It knew full well it was at a disadvantage when engaging in close combat, so it was best to run away. "Escaping, huh... How typical, but... Have you forgotten already...? I''m not your only opponent here, bastard." £ÛGrey£Ý Such an escape was futile. As soon as it backed away, rather than safety, the only thing that greeted it was pain. Yuna''s Winter Forest had once again encroached its vicinity and bound its path, frozen trees growing in the way, The trees became walls, the wines lashed out like whips, the leaves fluttered like tiny blades, the grass sharpened like spikes, and the flytraps became massive jaws. It was a forest of death and suffering, one one must avoid. ¡¶Northern Wind: Boreas!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Grey also didn''t let up his attacks, attacking from a range and hurling spells towards the enemy. With just a slick of his fingers, countless spears appeared in thin air and soon darted towards the enemy, numbering in the hundreds. Rather than destroying the Winter Forest, all it did was dodge Grey''s attack. As soon as it tried to move and swing its six arms, the spears then peppered it. It ran and it ran, sending a parade of lightning bolts every once in a while. "You fell for it, fool." £ÛGrey£Ý But that was its biggest mistake.... The trees weren''t just sprouting at random, but rather, created a singular path which funneled the enemy to a place they wanted to go through. It noticed the ploy quite a bit late, a platinum glimmer gleaming in the air as cold daggers appeared out of the blue. ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The daggers danced and a thousand slashes were drawn in the air. It wasn''t just the first attacks, but the ones Yuna had prepared with "Phantom Streams". She activated them simultaneously, letting the enemy have a taste or a bladed hell. One... Two... Three.. Four... Five... Strikes connected again and again, soon reaching the thousands and soon enough numbering in the tens of thousands. Each one was just a ticklish strike, but when lashing out simultaneously, it packed quite a punch. Moreover, that wasn''t the only thing to worry about. As Yuna flapped her wings, a thundering explosion rang out in the air and feathers burst forth like a devastating flood. The place was painted scarlet, flashes of light following soon after. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM It couldn''t move away, but the Sovereign Arflus could still defend itself. It let bolts of lightning cause a ruckus throughout the Boss Room, countering the feathers and the blades, shockwaves echoing like some sort of grand orchestra. Grey also continued his torrent of spears, soon letting blades join in the fray. Yet the enemy remained standing, its six arms striking in all directions, and shattering all the nuisances coming its way. Its eyes burned with flames of rage and wrath. At the same time, it also threw out lightning bolts and arcs, creating a field of its own. It destroyed Yuna''s Winfer Forest and let the snow be blown away. The whole floor was purified in a single go, a fierce flint shimmering soon after.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Yuna, brace yourself!" £ÛGrey£Ý As soon as it was safe, the enemy then turned its body towards the young lady and struck her as much as it could. Thankfully, Grey''s words rang in her ears before she could even see the punch, activating Phaseless as soon as she could. The punch simply passed through and the young lady remained unharmed. She then appeared out of thin air again, landing a heavy strike on the core before being taken away from a tight spot with Grey!s "Gate". "That was a close one. Are you alright, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''m more than fine! Thank you for saving me." £ÛYuna£Ý "No problem. Just make sure to be careful next time. That guy''s needlessly sharp and fast. You''ll be done if you''re not careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "I know! I''m always careful, you know?!" £ÛYuna£Ý Or so she says, but she has brushed past death too many times for Grey to remain calm. She may be revived using the "Divine Necklace", but he would still hate seeing his fianc¨¦e dying before his eyes. That would be terrible. It would have been easier had Polaris and Sirius been with them, but with the way things have played out, the two of them now know just where they stand against Labyrinth Bosses. It was still difficult, but not as much as before. Actually, even if Grey were to solo the Sovereign Arflus, he would still have an even chance of winning if he uses every trick up his sleeve. The only problem was that he wouldn''t improve in such a way. Restrictions were necessary. "Haah... Forget it. Just make sure to keep yourself safe. I''m going to have a heart attack if you keep doing it that way. It''s too dangerous." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... Like you have the right to say that. I''m also worried for you, you know? We''re just even." £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, I guess you''re right, and... You''re really persistent, aren''t you?!" £ÛGrey£Ý Their conversation only lasted for a little over a dozen seconds, the last walls of ice and winds soon broken apart by the enemy. It reached out its claws once more, all of them rushing towards Grey and Yuna at breakneck speeds. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM A series of thundering explosions rang out once more, Grey''s fist and the Sovereign Arflus'' claws exchanging fierce blows. Each clash was powerful enough to wipe out entire villages, shockwaves laying waste all over the place. At the same time, Yuna took her leave, Grey creating a gate for her to escape. She once again vanished using her "Nihility", not even a trace of her to be seen. There were no footsteps, no breaths, no subtle movements. Nothing at all. All that there was was a rapidly growing frost and snow, once again encroaching all throughout the place. She made sure to fill every corner with traps, deadly horrors hiding behind the paradise of blue and white, seemingly fragile as glass. ''Right. Time is almost up,'' £ÛYuna£Ý Several minutes have passed since the battle started, and it was yet another time to drink another "Fairy''s Blessing". A single brewing cam makes about a dozen battles, so she still has a couple hundred more to spare. And well, since it was a new day, Yuna had also brewed a new type of explosive concoction she formulated using all the results from yesterday. The result was a Legendary-Grade potion, nicknamed "Devil''s Whim". It was an item the complete opposite of the "Fairy''s Blessing", bringing forth neither strength nor courage, but ruin and death. She was only able to make about three of them, but it was more than enough to experiment on. ''And...... Now!'' £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady didn''t waste any time and quickly filled the concoction with as much mana as it could handle. It was thrown soon enough, darting at tremendous speeds as it crashed towards the enemy, reacting with the air as soon as the bottle was broken. SPARK CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOOMMMMMMMM The spark started out small at first, but it grew to a tremendous and dangerous sea of flames soon after. It was imbued with both fire-attribute and lightning-attribute mana at the same time, amplifying its destructiveness to the make. The clouds of smoke and dust soon cleared out, and the scattered debris slowly settled down on the ground. A single figure remained standing in the middle of the explosion. It was riddled with scratches, a couple cracks here and there. It may not be able to kill a Disaster-Class monster, but it was powerful enough to deal some damage. Calamity-Class monsters would have already been heavily injured and S-rank ones would have instantly died. It was really powerful. "Hey! I almost got caught up in that! You should warn me first!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Owwie!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, it wasn''t just the enemy. Grey was quite taken by surprise as well. He was able to dodge, but had he been caught up by such a sudden attack, he would have sustained some heavy damage as well. He almost had a heart attack. Even now, his heart was beating rapidly in nervousness. Had he not possessed the "Eyes of Destiny", he would have really been in big trouble. All he could do was bonk his beloved fianc¨¦e in the head, the young lady flinching soon after. "Uuu... I want just testing it out... I didn''t mean to startle you." £ÛYuna£Ý "Startle.... I''m more than startled, you know? Had I been a step too late, it would have gotten dangerous. Are you really trying to kill your fianc¨¦?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... I''m sorry..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was like a father scolding his daughter, the latter apologizing soon after. However, with the young lady still holding two other potions in her hands, she doesn''t look very convincing. God knows when she''ll use them again. And like last time, their conversation was quickly cut short by the impatient enemy before them. It didn''t rush at them, but it still sent down a rain of crackling lightning bolts, painting the whole palace gold and white as if it was nobody''s business. Yuba used her "Phaseless" to let the bolts phase through her, and Grey used his "Gate" as a means of escape. Neither of them was hurt by the deadly torrent of bolts, only the sound of thundering reverberating all throughout as they crashed. Soon after, Grey''s gate was once again©` or rather, multiple gates were opened. The Sovereign Arflus was encaged with gates, not a single gap to escape to and not even a single second to think, the next volley of attacks arriving soon after, The Sovereign Arflus tried to send attacks throughout all directions, but the bolts of lightning simply came back right at it. It didn''t hurt, but it was more than enough to ascertain that it was really trapped inside. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM What followed soon after the confirmation was a torrent of blades and spreads coming from Grey, the winds also vibrating at supersonic speeds, loud explosions happening every so often as winds and lightning clashed. Yuna didn''t miss out on either. She soon threw another potion at the enemy, now filling it with ice-attribute mana. It was so pure and powerful, the enemy was trapped in a frozen block of eyes for a few seconds, receiving the full brunt of Grey''s barrage. However, such a scene didn''t last for more than a couple minutes. Despite the fact it was confused, the Sovereign Arflus continued to rush into the gates, teleported every single time until it finally came out after a couple trial and errors. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOOOOMMMM And as one would expect, the first thing it did was lash around, bolts of lightning and flashes of light rampaging all throughout the place. Rage which was only fueled as Yuna threw her last explosive potion towards it. "Haha... Yuna... Now you''ve done it..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was filled with rage and irritation, wanting to tear the two apart but not possessing the ability to do so. It shot out bolts of lightning once again and resumed its original form, its whip-like tentacles lashing out all throughout the place. It soon opened its massive maws and fired off a beam of light and lightning, razing everything to the ground it came into contact with, and disintegrating Yuna''s Winter Forest, the whole place filled with ruin and devastation. "Hahaha. It''s really getting pissed now, huh... You shouldn''t have thrown that potion, Yuna. Now, look at what you''ve done." £ÛGrey£Ý "It''s all for the sake of alchemy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Alchemy... Haah... Just how did I fall for you?" £ÛGrey£Ý There was idle chatter in the air, and the next moment, there was destruction. The Sovereign Arflus continued to lash out and our two protagonists carried on with their counters and ambushes as well, fighting toe to toe against one another. It lashes out, Grey and Yuna attacks, the two youths escape, the Sovereign Arflus gets trapped, then soon escaping, and finally lashing out again. Such a great pattern continued to unfold, thunders and shockwaves echoing time and time again. Before long, several hours have passed and several thousand blows have been traded. The once magnificent Boss Room has now turned into a devastated and disastrous sight with little to no resemblance of what it was in the past. HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF At the same time, the figures fighting have also started to tire out after a long and arduous battle. Being the weakest of the three, Yuna was the first one to take the heavy toll, her body screaming in pain and fatigue as she fought. She had used elixirs and potions time and time again, fighting with all her might. She also used recovery spells using Holy Magic as well. However, her mind was an utterly different matter. It was now riddled with fatigue, her fortitude slowly crumbling. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE WHOOOOONNNGGGGGGG It was the perfect opportunity for the enemy to strike, and so it did, ferocious and feisty bolts of lightning once again lashing out in the open and a beam of gold and white bolting towards the young lady. "Hey now, don''t you know it''s rude to attack a young lady?" £ÛGrey£Ý Thankfully, Grey arrived just in time, extending his hands out to create not a barrier, but a gate before him. The enemy''s attack went straight in and was directed back at it as it poured out of another gate, hitting it directly with a boom. At the same time, while she wasn''t hit by the attack, Yuna soon staggered and her legs soon gave down. Fortunately enough, Grey was there to catch her before she fell to the ground, carrying her in his arms like a sweet bride. "Fufufu! Is this what it feels like to be a bride?" £ÛYuna£Ý "So you still have the strength to joke around, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "That''s because I know Grey will protect me no matter what. I''m safest when in your arms, after all." £ÛYuna£Ý "Safest, huh.... You sure say some silly things." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey replied, and a pair of beams rushed towards them soon after. However, much like the ones before them, they were simply negated with a wave of Grey''s hands, a couple gates appearing around them and firing them right back where they came from. The young man also created another gate before him and linking it outside the Boss Room. The first round of their "training" was now over, and it was time to rest and recuperate their body and minds. It was time for a break. "Looks like you''re still lively, huh... How nice... Enjoy it while you still can... Your days are already numbered." £ÛGrey£Ý His cold voice drifted in the air, and soon, he stepped foot inside the gate. Before long, the whole room was enshrouded in silence, but a single figure remaining all throughout. It soon sat back down, quiet as can be. On the other side of the door, Grey and Yuna had already arrived back at their camp. As soon as they did, Grey then casted a couple recovery magic on the young lady and also offered her something sweet and chilled to drink. Yuna was a little weak at first, but the moment she tasted something sweet, her mind was immediately received and she chugged down her glass of orange juice. It wasn''t very cold to match her liking, and refreshing as can be. "Puwaah¡«! That was amazing! I feel alive again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s a quick recovery. Are you sure it''s okay to stand up and stretch so quickly? You might strain yourself, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "What are you saying¡«? I''m not that frail, you know!" £ÛYuna£Ý She really was a bundle of joy and a ball of energy. It was just a fine glass of orange juice, but it worked more miraculously than a Superior-Grade potion costing millions. She is now lively as can be, stretching her body all the while©` "... No, actually, I think I''m still tired... I''ll be in your care¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý ... Or at least she was doing so at first, but as soon as she saw the opportunity, she immediately started acting tired, soon laying down on the ground and laid her head on Grey''s lap. A sweet smile soon bloomed on her lovely face. "You silly girl... You really love being spoiled, huh..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! And I wonder who made me out to be like that?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, yeah, I know. Not that I regret it or anything." £ÛGrey£Ý Well, Grey wasn''t complaining either. Yuna might act fine already, but he knows she is still exhausted from the battle, just not wanting to worry Grey any further than he already is. Spoiling her a little more was nothing much. Just like that, Grey and Yuna rested for a while and chatted about a couple topics they found interesting. It was mostly all about some random things, the two flirting ever so openly in the Labyrinth, until... "Grey, I''m hungry... I want to eat fried rice..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... Yuna suddenly came with a random request. They have been so caught with their training, they''ve completely forgotten they haven''t had lunch yet. Thankfully, Yuna is not the type to forget such things, so they were quickly reminded. "Hahaha. Then, let''s cook ourselves some fried rice, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý A light chuckle adrift in the air, Grey and Yuna soon stood up and whipped out the portable kitchen like they usually do, cooking all sorts of tasty and wonderful dishes. Before long, an orchestra of aromatic aromas filled the air. The familiars and spirits were soon called and they all had a lovely lunch together. They chatted and laughed, giggles and chuckles adrift over the dining table as they had a hearty meal. What followed after was relaxation. A couple hours quickly passed by and the two raided some treasure rooms for a change of pace. It was very much relaxing and exciting, healing their exhausted minds and preparing them for what''s about to come. Soon enough, the two have fully recovered and the time has come yet again. Both Grey and Yuna headed towards the Boss Room, their daggers and gauntlets once gleaming bright as they equipped them. Excitement was adrift in the air. "Alright! Time for another round!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý CHAPTER 440 END Chapter 441: Disaster-Class Illusions "Ugh... My body hurts... Grey, it hurts..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s because you''re still not used to it. Who told you to move so recklessly anyway? No, rather, how did you even sprain your ankle?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I just put too much force in my steps. I thought as a Transcendent, I wouldn''t get sprained anymore, but I guess I was wrong... I feel so weak..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Stop whining now. We already healed it, didn''t we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... But still... It feels weird..." £ÛYuna£Ý Subtle groans and a pained moan echoed in the air, the young lady wearing a teary expression on her face as she held tight unto the young man. She was now being carried in the back of the latter, whining like a little child. Well, it doesn''t really hurt anymore, and the young lady was simply overreacting. She just didn''t want to let go of Grey and wanted to be carried like a young child. Before long, she finally quit acting and played with Grey''s hair. She is now bored. A couple more seconds later, she stopped playing with her beloved''s hair and just pondered for a while, then resting her head on his shoulders and giving him a warm and gentle embrace, her face slightly flushed, a light blush on her cheeks. "Hm? You''ve settled down already? Are you done throwing your little tantrum? That was fast..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Mou... It''s not like you believe me anyway. Should I take some acting lessons later? It shouldn''t be too hard, right? I wonder how much it costs..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Acting lessons... Haha. You can just say if you want to be spoiled. Not like I can go against you anyway. No, rather... Haven''t I spoiled you too much lately?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Then can you lift my su©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "No." £ÛGrey£Ý "... But I haven''t even said anything yet..." £ÛYuna£Ý It has been a couple weeks since Grey and Yuna dove in the Labyrinth. They have just finished a training session against the Sovereign Arflus and now, the two are up in their usual sweet and flirty shenanigans, hearts and flowers in the air. Well, they aren''t just always flirting. They have also made a lot of progress against the enemy and have grown quite a lot. They have fought against all sorts of monsters and raided almost all treasure rooms, most, if not all, traps now disarmed. For one, Yuna has now reached Disaster-Class and is now more than capable of thrashing any enemy in the Labyrinth other than the Boss. And as usual, she now holds the record of reaching Disaster-Class at 18 years of age. Grey, the familiars, and the spirits have also improved. Grey is now in the middle ranks of Calamity-Class, Polaris following just a couple ranks before him, and the other familiars slowly cruising through Calamity-Class. But perhaps the ones with the most progress are the spirits. They have now reached past E-rank, breaking through D-rank, and now lurking in the middle ranges of C-rank with their ranks growing faster than anyone else. As soon as they became "Middle Spirits", they were ranked as "Fighters", but as soon as they reached D-rank, they became "Warriors", and then later "Champions" as they reached C-rank. The amount of gems they have has also changed. "Master, Mistress... Welcome home... Eat lunch now...?" £ÛAlpheratz£Ý "Hahaha. Well eat soon. But you sure do love your meals, huh, Alpheratz. You really take after your Mistress." £ÛGrey£Ý "H-Hey! I''m not that gluttonous! And you eat more than me, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Really? Does that include your snacks and sweets?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Urgh... That''s... This is this and that is that... It''s different... It''s different!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, other than getting stronger, the spirits'' speech has also now become more fluent than ever. It was still broken, but much better than before, they can now understand their words much more clearly. There was no need for guessing. Another thing to note was the change in their appearance. Scheat has now become more refined as a serpent made of flames, Alpheratz had grown a couple flowers and had a more defined shape, Markab has grown a more chiseled body, and Algenib now looks less cartoonish as a snowman. They have also become better at cooperating with one another that even B-rankers would have a hard time facing against them. Couple it with the fact that they can become practically intangible in their spiritual forms, they are a force to be reckoned with. "Yuna, I''m gonna cook lunch, so I''m going to put you down now." £ÛGrey£Ý "What are you going to cook? I want to eat chicken and beef today." £ÛYuna£Ý "Chicken and beef... Got it. I''ll make something delicious with those. Would you like it stewed or would you like soup instead?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Anything''s fine! Ah! I''ll help you cook as well!" £ÛYuna£Ý Before long, Grey and Yuna had started preparations for lunch, and they once again whipped out their trusty portable kitchen. The scent of herbs and meat were adrift in the air, the spirits watching ever so eagerly. Soon enough, the familiars returned one after another after their long battles, some looking quite rough and dusty. They quickly cleaned themselves with a little bit of magic and assumed their wolf pup forms soon after. The familiars can always assume their Salferine anytime forms, but they were most comfortable in their wolf pup forms. It was a form where they can simply relax and roll around without any worries. It was a form for peace and relaxation. CLACK CLACK CLANG CLANG CLACK FWOOSH The pan was moved and the fried rice was tossed. The flames danced with vigor and the ingredients mixed well with one another, a wonderful and aromatic aroma afloat in the air as the dining table was filled time and time again. Grilled ginger beef, sweet and spicy roasted chicken, chicken salad, beef steak, beef cream stew, and so much more. The dining table was painted with colors, scents and aromas dancing hand in hand, bringing harmony in the kitchen. RUUUUMMMMBBBBBLLLLLEEEEEEEEE All were fine and dandy, when suddenly, a loud rumbling came out of nowhere. Grey and Yuna halted their cooking and looked far ahead, eyes filled with wonders and senses heightened, trying to find out what it was. "Was that an explosion? Seems too loud for one, though?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It looks like it came from quite some distance away as well. Maybe some monsters are fighting each other, or it could be that something wonderful happened." £ÛGrey£Ý "Something wonderful... Ah! That! I see! Un! Let''s ask Sirius later!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yet despite that, they could only make guesses. There was only so much Grey could do, his "Heaven''s Eye" reaching only so far. It was out of his detection range and also too overwhelming for just two monsters fighting against one another. There was no need to think too much. Grey and Yuna simply continued cooking, then stirring the pots and test-tasting the dishes. Gleeful smiles bloomed on their faces as soon as their tongues were caressed by such delicious and exquisite flavors. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Several more minutes passed, and slowly but surely, the familiars were starting to gather. They have all just finished their respective battles, and before long Sirius also came back, a gorgeous beauty making her entrance and answering all questions. "Welcome back, Sirius, and... Congratulations on reaching Disaster-Class." £ÛGrey£Ý "Congrats, Sirius! You''re doing great!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Thank you, Master, Mistress. It is an honor to receive such praise." £ÛSirius£Ý It seems like the loud rumble from before was from Sirius advancing and reaching Disaster-Class. She doesn''t look much different than before, but Grey and Yuna could inherently feel that she has become a lot stronger. It wasn''t just Grey and Yuna, but the familiars and spirits as well that praised her for her accomplishments, the latter quite proud of her as their "Eldest Sister". With her, there are now 4 Disaster-Class individuals in "Aster". An overwhelming line-up. And that very powerful High Dragon has now turned back into her wolf pup form. It was hard to imagine such an adorable creature was actually such a powerful being. She just looked like any cute and fluffy wolf pup, after all. "Then, since Sirius had advanced to Disaster-Class now, let''s cook some more dishes to celebrate! Let''s cook more meat and seafood!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Mistress, you really do not have to go through such formalities for me." £ÛSirius£Ý "It''s fine! It''s not like we celebrate everyday anyway." £ÛYuna£Ý "You meant to say that you just want to eat some more dishes, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No¡«? Not at all¡«! I just really want to praise Sirius©` Oh! And everyone, make sure to eat using your Salferine forms! That way, you can eat more than usual!" £ÛYuna£Ý "This girl... Look at you changing topics..." £ÛGrey£Ý The shenanigans continued to ensue, and more dishes were cooked. Some familiars showed interest in cooking, so they also helped out in cooking, some following perfectly fine and some clumsier than others. Before long, the long awaited lunch was finally made, everyone sharing a large table, a wonderful array of dishes displayed on top. There were all sorts of things from meat to greens, each one delicious as can be. It was a hearty meal, filled with warmth and laughter. Most of the familiars and spirits were well-behaved, but the same couldn''t be said for Canopus, Vega, and Procyon who are in their usual shenanigans. Even Scheat is now joining them. It was a shame that Polaris wasn''t present since he still needs to check on Eliza every time they''re on break, but they could simply just leave some for him later. It really was a lively and lovely time eating with everyone. "Oh, right... Speaking of which. Sirius, now that you''ve reached Disaster-Class, how is your illusion magic? It should be stronger, no?" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, questions were also thrown around the dinner table. And as a recent topic, there wasn''t one more interesting thing to talk about compared to Sirius'' new strengths, all eyes directed at her as soon as Yuna asked the question. After all, when Surius reached Calamity-Class, her illusions have become so powerful that it tricks all senses of the body and even the mind. It was one hard to differ from reality, so much so, that it might as well be real. Now that Sirius has reached Disaster-Class, one could only wonder how much Sirius has grown and how powerful her illusions have become. After all, they are illusions which could even take down opponents stronger than her. "Is it a difficult question?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, that is not it, Mistress... It is just a little hard to explain..." £ÛSirius£Ý "Mmn... Then that means it changed a lot, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, it is supposed to. But, I have not really tried it out yet. All I know is that it has changed, but... Mmn... It is a little... Well..." £ÛSirius£Ý And it seems like Yuna''s geese were right. It changed so much that Sirius is having a hard time grasping the right words to describe it. She hasn''t subjected herself to the illusions, after all. So describing the feeling was quite difficult. "How about we see it in action later then? Sounds good?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! That''s a great idea! Let''s all watch after lunch!" £ÛYuna£Ý Though, there was really no need to make things more complicated than they need to be. All they had to do was ask Sirius for a demonstration and it was a done deal. Just conveniently enough, Grey also found a nice target spawning just nearby. With everything quickly decided, everyone continued on with their lunch and cleaned up the table soon after. Washing the dishes was done with magic in a flick of a finger and everything else was quickly cleaned up by the familiars. Soon after, everyone quickly walked towards the place where the monster Grey just spotted was located. They still needed to train later, but taking a little break was not a crime. Calming and relaxing the mind was important as well, after all. "Ohh¡«! There it is¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It wasn''t too long before everyone arrived at the scene, a large monster greeting them as they got in sight. Lightning and thunder went off with every stride it took, slithering across the corridors and carefreely wandering around aimlessly. It was a Lightning-attribute, Calamity-Class monster, ArchArflus. It resembled the Sovereign Arflus quite a lot, only at it was one size smaller, and that it has 4 arms rather than 6 other than that, it looked strikingly similar. Of course, since it belongs to the lightning-attribute, it has now been buffed and has reached the bottom of Disaster-Class, having about the same Combat Power as Sirius. It was the perfect opponent for the beautiful High Dragon, "Then, I will be going ahead, Master, Mistress, everyone." £ÛSirius£Ý "Fufufu! Good luck, Sirius! You can do it!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You can do it, Eldest Sister! Show that clown who''s boss!" £ÛVega£Ý "Hmm... This should be interesting to watch." £ÛArcturus£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as Sirius locked her sights on the ArchArflus, she immediately stepped foot into the zone, the others cheering behind her. As soon as she did, the enemy''s head turned towards her, detecting her presence. It was calm and collected, observing the situation first before making any moves. It slowly slithered towards Sirius, its eyes peering up and down as it scaled the lady standing before her, eyes contracting as soon as its instincts kicked in. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOOMMMMMMM An explosion rang out in the air and a large and deep crater was left on the ground. The inpatient ArchArflus has pounced towards Sirius, extending out its arms and its claws soon after. Its tentacles lashed out, the sound of thunder ringing in the air. However, it couldn''t even get in range of the pretty lady, suddenly stopping its tracks. The latter suddenly opened her eyes and a strange force rushed forth throughout the Labyrinth, pulsing ever so quietly yet remaining strangely clear, After the pulses, Sirius suddenly vanished out of thin air and not a single trace of her could be seen. There was only silence in the air, the ArchArflus'' mind flooded with all sorts of question marks, bewildered as can be. THUD THUD THUD THUMP RUMMBLLLEEEEEE What came after silence was a symphony of thuds and thumps, heavy steps echoing in the air. The face of confusion soon turned into one of caution, readying its tentacles as it peered towards the distance, a large figure soon appearing out of nowhere. It was a Golem Emperor, a Calamity-Class monster of the earth-attribute and one whose defense and sturdiness was something not even Disaster-Class monsters could take lightly. Its steps were slow and heavy, thuds resounding every time. THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD Such a massive monster suddenly rushed towards the ArchArflus, greatly startling the latter. A deep crater was left with every step, and the walls were broken as soon as it swung its arms, the Labyrinth collapsing quite easily. Thankfully, the ArchArflus was fast enough, able to dodge the attack with relative ease©` or so it thought, when suddenly, yet another massive arm appeared and crushed its body, small cracks appearing in its core. Another Golem Emperor appeared out of nowhere and started rampaging, pounding the ArchArflus with all they''ve got. It was fortunate that it was sitting at Disaster-Class, otherwise, its core would have already suffered very much. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM Lightning lashed out as rage filled its hearts, flying out like spears and piercing the enemies before it. Lightning may be weak against earth, but with such a power gap, the ArchArflus was able to do a considerable amount if damage, It didn''t just let out after a single strike. As soon as it landed its first series of strikes, it started to rampage, its tentacles lashing out and its tail whipping the enemies. Its sharp claws ripped through them like paper, carving their bodies quite easily. FWOOOSHHH FWAP FWAP FWAP FWAP However, just when everything seemed to be going just fine, new monsters suddenly spawned out of nowhere and started attacking it as well. There wasn''t just one or two, but a whole slew of them, rushing at it without any warning. There was an Arachne of Origin spinning its webs and binding its solid parts to the walls. There was also a Sequoian Treant whose roots served as whips to deter it, and even an Ogre of Massacre swinging its axe towards its core. With each passing second, more and more monsters spawned in, and all of them started attacking the ArchArflus. From long ranged attacks, to bladed ones, and even binding tactics which made it hard to move. There were all sorts of them. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Try as it might to finish them off and turn them to ashes, everything it did was futile. The enemies just kept on coming, replacing the ones it killed and continuing to swarm towards it as if there was no tomorrow. It was a nightmarish scene, its body suffering heavy injuries and its core slowly but surely cracking with time as it fought against several monsters©` or so it thought, but in reality, forget the monsters, there was only it and Sirius inside the zone. The monsters were nothing but illusions created by Sirius'' magic, the ArchArflus now trapped in a hellish world of nightmares. It didn''t even notice that it was already under a spell, still continuing to lash out as it fought off its supposed enemies. And though the enemy part was but a mere mirage, the same couldn''t be said for the wounds it had sustained. With the passing of time, its core continued to crack and its ira body was slowly being chipped away in the heat of the battle. "Grey, isn''t this... Is that really illusion magic...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... It''s illusion magic, alright... One so powerful, it is not much different from reality. I doubt the ArchArflus had realized it already..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Illusion magic... How terrifying..." £ÛYuna£Ý Not just the body and the mind, but the soul as well. It is illusion magic which shakes the soul down to the very core, making it believe that everything its senses tell it was actually real and forcing upon a nightmarish reality. The moment it "receives" a wound, the soul would then react and send all sorts of signals throughout the mind and body, making it recreate what happened as if it was actually real, making the body create a wound on its own. Of course, the wound created was nowhere as heavy and deadly as the ones created in the illusory scenes, but a wound was still a wound no less. It was a slow process, but one which would surely destroy the enemy from the inside, Monsters don''t have something like souls, but it seems like they are still affected all the same. Their "cores" are receiving feedback from the body, and its body reenacts that reaction, slowly but surely gnawing away at itself. CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK "Grey, do you think you could make illusions at this level?" £ÛYuna£Ý "No, I can''t... And even if I could, it would take me at least a few years to learn it... No, it might even take me over a decade." £ÛGrey£Ý "Waahhh.... Sirius really is amazing..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Ohhh¡«! That''s our Elder Sister for you! How cool!" £ÛCanopus£Ý "E-Eldest Sister! You''re amazing! Y-You''re the best!" £ÛAchernar£Ý The core continued to crack and everyone continued to dwell in astonishment. A few minutes have already passed and the ArchArflus has yet to realize that it was under a spell, hundreds of wounds appearing all over its massive body. Lightning lashed out and explosions followed, but monsters only kept on coming. It wasn''t just its body, but its mind and sanity as well slowly going awry. Despite the enemies taking more and more bizarre forms, it still failed to recognize them. CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM With the passing of time, the battle only intensified, the retaliation getting wilder and the wounds getting heavier. The deeper it believed the illusion was real the more resemblant the self-inflicted damages became. It writhed around like a puppet dancing in the palms of the marionette, its mind finally breaking soon after and letting its instincts take over, swinging its arms aimlessly and lashing away with its tails and tentacles, its eyes now turned mad. It was a monster. A monster with no true sentience,but even Grey and Yuna couldn''t help but pity the pathetic thing. They could only wonder just how it''s like to be under such a terrifying spell, their spines shivering at the mere thought. WHOONG WHOOOONG WHOOOOOONG WHOOOOONNNGGGGG Sirius wasn''t just staying still either. As it watched the enemy writhe about in dread and agony, she also prepared an attack of her own. The illusions were effective but were far too slow. Direct intervention was a must. The gorgeous lady had reached out her hands and rings of light formed one after another, then collapsing into the center to form a condensed sphere of mana. It grew brighter and brighter with each passing second, pulsing like a beating heart. WHOOOOOONNNNNNGGGGGGGGGG BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM The charging was soon finished and a beam of brilliant light was shot out towards the ArchArflus. The enemy didn''t even have the chance to dodge, the beam swallowing it up as it continued to fight against its imaginary enemies. Gashes and scars were left on the ground and craters were carved on the walls. The beam of light disintegrated the ArchArflus, the sound of breaking glass echoing in the air as soon as its core shattered to smithereens, not even a speck remaining. It wasn''t too long before the beam died down and silence dawned upon the corridors. The clouds of dust and pillars of smoke thinned out with time, fragments of mana and light swirling around as the enemy turned into mana, vanishing into thin air... "Hahaha... Looks like we got another ridiculous card in our deck..." £ÛGrey£Ý The High Dragon stood proud... CHAPTER 441 END Chapter 442: New Year in the Labyrinth SWISH SWISH SWOOSH SHAK SHAK SHAK Silver streaks cruised through the air, elusive as a shadow and steps light as feathers as if she was riding in the air. In her hands were glimmers of platinum, soon painted red as wounds were carved and blood was drawn, dyeing the ground red. A young elf hopped along the place, dodging and weaving against any attack whilst her eyes focused on the enemy before her. She brandished her daggers and cries rang out in the air, deep wounds forever etched on the goliath''s body. UNGAAAAAAA BOOM BOOM CRASSHHHHH Bellows full of agony and cries drenched with hatred thundered across the corridors. It swung its large battleaxe again and again, much to no avail. Yuna was simply too fast and nimble, carving dozens of wounds in just a split second. Another figure rushed forth, swinging its greatsword and carving a bloody crescent in the air. It brandished its blade again and again, rampaging about as it left deep scars on the ground and walls, debris and rubble flung to the air. Yet despite the combined effort of the two, they couldn''t even touch a single hair of the young lady. She simply dodged with minimal movements, lunging her daggers afterwards and leaving numerous wounds on the enemies. GHIIEEEEKKKKLL KUURRRRAAAAAAA A deep and resonant cru rang out in the air, and a bloody aura spread throughout the air. The Ogre of Massacre''s muscles started to pulse and bulge, its eyes turning more and more red with the passing of time, redder than even that of blood. The Ogre of Massacre has just exchanged its remaining mana to physical strength, granting it quite a large increase, and making its body seem larger than before. Yet despite how it looks, it was much faster, soon rushing at higher speeds. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE QUAAKKKEEEEEEE The Minotaur Overlord didn''t let Yuna escape either. As the Ogre of Massacre rushed towards the young lady, it stomped its massive foot to the ground and created a wall using earth magic to make sure she won''t be able to get away, sealing her path. Soon after the wall was made, the massive Minotaur Overlord joined in with the mad Ogre of Massacre and started swinging its gargantuan battleaxe as well, hoping to crush the young lady in one fell swoop. It was a pretty good tactic... If it''s a normal person they''re up against, that is... Unfortunately for the two monsters, their opponent was one who cannot be trapped. She remained unfazed despite such a circumstance and continued to rush as the wall. Yet rather than crashing, Yuna simply phased through as if it was all but a lie. Yuna activated her "Phaseless" without a single hitch and made her body practically intangible, making the enemies more than puzzled. She then planted her left leg firmly and made a quick u-turn, then rushing towards the wall once again. She was gone for a single moment, and the next moment she appeared once again. The wall which was supposed to trap the young lady had now become an obstacle that prevented them from learning of Yuna''s counterattack, blocking their vision. She phased through the wall and she leaped towards the air, silver glints glimmering in the air as her hair fluttered in the winds. The monsters tried to defend themselves as soon as they could, however... It was already far too late... ¡¶Execution!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna rode the wind and her daggers fluttered like butterflies in the wind. They were like blooming flowers in early spring mornings, hundreds of petal-like blades rushing towards the enemies, drawing blood and dyeing the floors red. The Minotaur Overlord''s mighty and massive body was useless in front of Yuna''s power. Her daggers sliced through its thick hide like hot knives through butter. A deafening cry soon echoed in the Labyrinth. Yet Yuna''s volley of attacks was still far from finished. After she lashed out with her trusty daggers, she then landed on the top of the Minor Overlord''s head, shimmering blue light swallowing the expansive corridors soon after. ¡¶Icicle Shotgun!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Cold winds brewed in the air and condensed into spears of blue. Such spears soon rushed out from Yuna''s palms, striking the Minotaur Overlord''s skull and drilling deep, frost spreading and creeping in slowly towards the brain as well. "Hmm... As I''ve guessed... It seems like Low-level spells still aren''t there yet... I really should practice more, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately, despite some of the icicles piercing through the skull, they somehow didn''t manage to kill the Minotaur Overlord. It was panting and clearly exhausted, yet deep in its eyes, it still wanted to crush the young lady, rage burning within, Rage which didn''t last so long. Because as soon as Yuna was done whispering a few words to herself, she leaped back and lingered in the air for a short time. She held her daggers tightly once more, and the moment she was at the level of the nape... ¡¶Death''s Grasp!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... Yuna swung her daggers once more and the hands of death reached out to the unsuspecting Minotaur. The moment it realized, it was already far too late. Death already had a tight hold of it, looming very near. The daggers cut though without much difficulty, decapitating the Minotaur Overlord and sending its head flying in the air. It slowly lost balance, swaying from time to time and before long, it fell towards the ground with a loud thud and a quick rumble. However, everything was still far from over. As soon as the Minotaur Overlord was taken down, the Ogre of Massacre quickly took the chance and grabbed its blade to cut the young lady''s head off, eyes filled with madness. KUURRAAAAAAA GURAAKKKKKK ARAKKKKKKK It recited its battle cry and the whole corridor was shaken. The Ogre of Massacre swung its blade with anticipation and delight, its blade of red cutting through Yuna without any resistance, as if it was slicing air... Because it was... Yuna didn''t even need a warning. As soon as she saw the Ogre of Massacre darting towards her, she activated her "Phaseless" once again and left her illusion to take her place, the blade passing through it soon after. "How impatient... Shouldn''t you mourn for your partner fi©`" £ÛYuna£Ý "first?"... Is what Yuna wanted to say. But such a thought quickly turned to "I guess not" as soon as the Ogre of Massacre swung its blade towards the young lady, once again wanting to settle the differences with the use of brute force, of course. Once... Twice... Thrice... The Ogre of Massacre was really persistent as well. Even though it hasn''t hit Yuna even once, it still kept on going, slashing and thrusting its blade, passion burning in its eyes. It would have been a great novel protagonist. "Hmm... Your swordsmanship''s actually pretty good, huh..." £ÛYuna£Ý Meanwhile, Yuna was just admiring the swordsmanship and skills of the enemy. She has never really paid much attention to it before, but now that she''s seen it, they don''t just swing their swords arbitrarily but actually have some decent play. It swung its sword from the left, creating a massive crescent, and followed with a spin when it missed, then pouncing once again for a thrust. There were also strikes from below, above, and difficult angles, all smooth yet heavy. Stolen novel; please report. A single swing would be enough to wipe out entire towns, gargantuan blades flying at breakneck speeds and sweeping away everything in sight. The shockwaves were just as powerful, the winds howling and bellowing with every strike. However, it was all futile. Yuna didn''t even need to use her "Phaseless". Every single move played in her blue eyes clear as day, her body moving almost instinctively the very moment the enemy''s movements were analyzed. ''Slow...'' £ÛYuna£Ý Even High-Rankers would only see a blur, but to Yuna, each and every strike was slow and too easy to dodge. Compared to the Disaster-Class Sovereign Arflus, the Ogre of Massacre was far too slow to the point it was boring. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Yuna also tried clashing blades with the enemy, but it was just as boring. She easily parried and blocked each strike, her smooth and delicate movements making her look like she was actually dancing with daggers in hand. UURRAAAAAAKKKKKKKK The Ogre of Massacre finally ran out of patience, letting out a thundering scream and rocking the ground with every step it took. It poured every single bit of mana it had left into augmenting its body, increasing its physical strength greatly. Its eyes glowed red, and it rushed soon after. Only a blur could be seen as it darted towards Yuna, its greatsword raised high and its swings massive as can be. Even the Labyrinth walls were unsafe, deep scars carved each and every time. ¡¶Execution!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Even then, no matter how much it amplified its physical strength, Yuna still remained undoubtedly faster, her attacks passing though without much difficulty and cutting up the enemy like a deadly storm, wounds carved time and time again. ¡¶Dice!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Another torrent of blades followed and the Ogre of Massacre''s muscles and tendons were cut up one after another. Its limbs were still attached, but with how much damage Yuna has caused, they have become practically useless. She swung and she swung, brandishing her daggers at breakneck speed, dozens of blades, if not hundreds, landing in a single moment. Blood was spilled and the whole corridor was dyed red, the enemy unable to even let out a pained scream. "It seems like you still need a lot of training... You lack experience..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was great at swordsmanship, it really was, but compared to the participants of the Carnival of Swords, it was nothing. It may be able to defeat all sorts of people below it, but it was not a match for true experts. "How pitiful..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no need to dawdle any further. With the enemy already in a state unable to even hold its sword, it was time to finish up the whole ordeal and end its misery. Yuna gripped her daggers for the final time, and... ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... Her blades lashed out as if there was no tomorrow. Be it the head, the neck, the torso, or the limbs, nothing was left unharmed, each one carved with deep and nasty wounds, cut up to pieces hundreds of times in but a single moment. The torrent soon ended and the Ogre of Massacre bursted like a fountain of blood. It fell to the ground as chunks and pieces, soon glowing dimly and fading away as it turned back to mana, fragments of light drifting in the air. "Ohh¡«! What a nice drop!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, like many others, it also dropped a couple of things as soon as it vanished. One of which was the very greatsword it used, the "Overbearing Demon Blade". It is definitely massive, even reaching taller than Yuna. "I wonder how much this would cost... A few billion kiels, maybe?" £ÛYuna£Ý Mumbled the young lady as she swung the sword around as if it didn''t weigh a tad. It wasn''t the first time they picked up such swords, but it was still interesting. If she could give them to someone she knows, maybe Eliza, Elise, or even Vanessa. Playing around aside, Yuna soon stored the sword in her ring and dropped the other drop items as well. She has been doing so for the past few days, earning a great and favorable amount of items which could even rival Royal Treasuries. It has been about 3 weeks since Grey and Yuna entered the Labyrinth of Thunder and every day had been the same, fighting monsters day in and day out in order to make themselves a lot stronger, reaching new heights never seen before. It was already night time and though they couldn''t see the stars, it was still a beautiful time. Such was why Yuna took a stroll around the corridors and had a little late night stretch while she was at it, fighting monsters once again. "Ah! Right! They must be done now, right?!" £ÛYuna£Ý As soon as she was done with her little stretch, Yuna flicked her fingers and cleaned herself with a little bit of magic. She then darted towards the base camp as soon as she could, riding along the winds. Tonight is a special night, after all. It was New Year''s eve! Last year, they were in the Labyrinth of Flames and Grey was always clashing with the Vulcan Destroyer, so they didn''t get the chance to celebrate it together. In order to pay back such a missed opportunity, they are now celebrating double the fun! A smile on her face, Yuna continued skipping along the corridors, and thankfully, not a single monster stood in her way. Before long, she finally arrived at the base camp, a warm and festive atmosphere greeting her as soon as she entered. There were colorful banners and buntings hanging around everywhere, quite a few little colorful statues and figures made using earth and plant magic, some games to play, and of course, delicious food displayed atop the dining table. It was their little festival. "Welcome back, Mistress! What do you think? Is it pretty?!" £ÛVega£Ý "Un! Very pretty!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Fufufu! Did you hear that everyone? The Mistress loves it!" £ÛVega£Ý As for the ones enthusiastically designing the place, it was none other than the spirits and familiars. They familiars were all in their Salferine forms, using any bit of magic they can to liven the place up, making it super festive. Yuna was actually helping them out a while ago, but after acting a little too excited, she was asked to leave for some time and have a little stroll. Well that and the fact that Grey wanted to give her a little surprise. They have always celebrated New Years together whenever they can, but it is only now that they have so many participants. Grey wanted to show Yuna what it''s really like to celebrate the New Years with everyone. A little present, so to say... "You''re back already? How was your stroll?" £ÛGrey£Ý "It was great! I managed to get a couple good drop items!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Good for you then... I''m almost done cooking, so you can take a seat©` No, actually, can you set the table, please?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Sure!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was nor a need to think so deeply. As soon as Grey asked Yuna, the young lady quickly headed towards the table, setting the tablewares as soon as she could with a bright smile blooming on her beautiful face. Grey continued to cook, wonderful and appetite-arousing aromas adrift the air. The dishes were soon displayed atop the dining table, painting the place with life and colors, everyone excited as can be. CLACK CLACK THUD CLING CLING CLING The tablewares were passed along and everyone soon took their respective seats soon after. They sat along the various places there, wherever they felt most comfortable. Of course, Grey sat alone with Yuna. "Then, everyone, I won''t make this long. Thank you for the whole year before us, and I''ll be in your care this coming year once again. Cheers for a new year!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý """Yeah!!""" """Alright!!"""" The party quickly started and the clinking of plates echoed in the air as everyone moved their spoons and forks. They took dishes of their liking and ate them with delightful smiles blooming on their faces, happy as can be. It was quite some work preparing everything, but seeing how everyone was smiling, everyone was satisfied and happy. Grey and Yuna were especially so, feeling quite warm and fluffy despite being inside the Labyrinth. The food was delicious, the scenery was colorful and festive, everyone was having fun, and most of all, they could finally relax after some time. It was a wonderful time, everyone giggling and smiling as they enjoyed New Year''s Eve. "Right, Grey, what''s your new year''s resolution this time around?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... New Year''s resolution... That I''ll be more open, I guess? I don''t want to see my fianc¨¦e crying again, after all." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... You''re still hung up on that? Didn''t I tell you it''s fine? And, it''s not like you''re the only one at fault. It was also my fault for misunderstanding... It''s because I was a little too clingy... Should I tone it down, after all?" £ÛYuna£Ý "There''s no need. I also very much like that part of you. And if anything... Are you sure you can hold yourself back? Being less clingy, that is." £ÛGrey£Ý "H-H-Hey! I''m not that attached to you! I can also be colder, you know! I can show some restraint! Look! I''ll show you my pride!" £ÛYuna£Ý Says the young lady, then trying to ignore Grey as she focused on her food. Grey also did the same, enjoying what he cooked and eating with a smile on his face. There was only silence in the air, two figures not looking each other in the eye. It seemed really easy, but for the young lady, it was extremely difficult. They always chat during meals and share stories, after all. Not only did the meal feel awkward, it was also just as lonely without any talking or even eye contact. Grey continued to act normally, enjoying Yuna''s expressions unfold using "Heaven''s Eye"©` or at least, he was at first. But the moment Yuna''s expressions looked lonely, and crestfallen, ears drooping and eyes gloomy... he already knew it was his loss... "Haah... Alright, you win, you win. Let''s stop this already. It feels so lonely when you ignore me like that." £ÛGrey£Ý "S-See?!©` I-I mean, Un! Didn''t I tell you I can do it?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, you sure can. Am I actually the clingy one?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Grey is clingy too! So let''s never do this again, okay¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey is still too much of a fool for his beloved. If Yuna cannot stand being ignored by Grey, the young man also can''t stand his beloved making such sad faces. They are both to smitten by one another, falling too deep, hopeless as can be. Just like that, Grey and Yuna continued on with their meal, the cheerful atmosphere back in no time at all. They soon talked about their real New Year''s resolution, all the while enjoying the delicious dishes like there was no tomorrow. "Mmn¡«! Grey''s cooking really is the best¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Should I quit my jobs then? Being a househusband seems more gratifying if I always receive such great praises." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh¡«? We aren''t even married yet... And, don''t you do most of your work inside the house anyway? Wouldn''t that make you a work at home husband then?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I guess that''s right... A dual-income household would be more stable..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! That''s right! We can''t be too carefree, after all!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, what would a fun celebration be without some silly and random talks? The two suddenly started planning their married life as if they don''t have enough money to buy castles on a whim, planning things out whilst acting like a normal couple. Though, it''s not like Grey and Yuna weren''t actually serious. After all, married life is not a joke. While they still don''t know when they''ll be getting married, it is best that they settle on some plans and make them seem reasonable. "Oh? Master, Mistress, are you thinking of getting married, already?" £ÛVega£Ý "Oh! If that''s the case, then how many children do you want?" £ÛCanopus£Ý "Master, Mistress, please bestow me the honor to protect the young masters and young mistresses. I will make sure to keep them safe." £ÛArcturus£Ý "A young master and a young mistress, huh... That sounds fantastic." £ÛPolaris£Ý Overhearing their conversation, the familiars and spirits were quickly excited, asking all sorts of things and clearly excited for the future. They have still yet to marry and yet they are already volunteering themselves as guards of the children. Grey and Yuna tried to calm them down, but everyone was far too excited. Soon, the whole safe space was drowned out in chuckles and excitement, everyone having fun as much as they could as they did all sorts of things. Time flew by without much telling, and the party went on. There was card, board, and ball games, pi?ata, puzzles and riddles, singing, dancing, random dramas, and all sorts of things. It was a lot of fun and excitement. The hands of the clock ticked, and the longer hand drew closer to twelve. Soon after, only minutes were left, and some time after, and then there were only a few seconds. There was silence in anticipation, everyone slowly counting down. """10... 9... 8.... 7.... 6... 5... 4...""" From 10, and a decrement with each passing second. Everyone waited and relaxed themselves, looking forward to the show. The Labyrinth''s ceiling was limited so it took some time to readjust them, but they could finally work. The fireworks are already by the center, a long string attached to ii. It was ready to explode at a moment''s notice, simply waiting for Grey''s signal. A signal which came not too long after. """"3...! 2...! 1...! Happy New Year¡«!"""" BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The fireworks shot out and explosions rang out one after another. There were all sorts of colors ranging from red to blue, and all sorts of shapes from flowers, little critters, snowflakes, and many more, each one beautiful as can be. Everyone who watched the show was mesmerized by the beauty, their little hearts pounding ever so quietly, resonating with the booms. Two figures'' hands slowly crept towards one another, holding the other tight, and fingers interlocking. "Happy New Year, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Happy New Year too! I''ll be in your care again!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Likewise." £ÛGrey£Ý What a lovely night. CHAPTER 442 END Chapter 443: The Spirits and The Boss "Are you sure you haven''t forgotten anything?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Nope¡«! All my potions are in my storage ring! My equipment too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... How about your snacks? I''m sure you made some yesterday. Can I have some? I feel like eating something sweet right now." £ÛGrey£Ý "So you knew, huh... I thought I was being secretive though,.." £ÛYuna£Ý "You do know you can''t fool my eyes, don''t you? Ahh¡«..." £ÛGrey£Ý The young man chuckled and opened his mouth soon after. There was no use hiding it anymore. The young lady simply gave up and took a few sweets out of her storage, ranging from candies all the way to cakes, pretty as can be. She took some candies, jam contained inside, and fed them to Grey. A burst of flavor then flooded the young man''s mouth, his tongue caressed by sweetness and his lips soon breaking to a smile, humming quietly soon after. "Do you like it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah, I love it. It seems like you''ve improved in making candies again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I practice a lot, after all. One day, I''m sure I''m gonna surpass you in cooking and baking. Just you wait and see, Grey." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''ll be waiting, then." £ÛGrey£Ý The young man chuckled once more, enjoying the sweet burst of flavor in his mouth, all the while patting his beloved''s head gently. She may be a little silly and childish at times, but that very part of her is one of the reasons he continues to fall for her. Two figures continued to traverse into the dark yet massive corridors, eyes peering towards what lay in front of them and steps silent as can be. Their Armament Rings have been readily equipped, and ready for battle, only a call away. It has been over a week since New Year''s Day passed, and now, it was the final day of the Labyrinth of Thunder. The torchstones are already starting to glow dim and the monsters are spawning less frequently. It was their final chance to defeat the Boss. And in doing so, Grey and Yuna couldn''t be any more confident. They have been fighting against the Sovereign Arflus for a month already, battling in the line between life and death in order to make themselves even stronger. It was hard and hellish, wounds suffered from time to time as well. And every time they get stronger, they take off some of their buffs and simply make things much harder for themselves. The more they push themselves, the stronger they get. As a result... ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Grey Silverdrake ¡¾Race¡¿Human ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Age¡¿19 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿15,282 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿42,900 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Disaster ¡¾Attribute¡¿Wind ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Superior (96%) ¡¾Class¡¿Brawler ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Superior (95%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿96% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºDivine Eyes (Divine)¡» ¡ºDivine Mind (Divine)¡» ¡ºSubspace (Divine)¡» ¡ºWind Magic - Bellowing Heavens¡» ¡ºBrawling Arts - Spectral Echoes¡» ----------------------------------- ¡¾Salferine¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Yuna ¡¾Race¡¿Elf ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Age¡¿18 ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿9,746 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿S ¡¾Combat Power¡¿26,082 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿Disaster ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice ¡¾Magic Proficiency¡¿Superior (92%) ¡¾Class¡¿Assassin ¡¾Weapon Proficiency¡¿Superior (93%) ¡¾Physical Enhancement¡¿94% ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºNihility (5¡î)¡» ¡ºIce Magic - Winter Forest¡» ¡ºAssassination Arts - Phantom Stream¡» ----------------------------------- ... The two have grown insanely powerful... Too powerful, actually. If previously, Grey was simply included in the top 3 strongest, now, just relying on combat power alone, he is undoubtedly at the pinnacle of power, the most powerful person there is right now, and also the youngest to achieve such a status. If Grey''s abilities were ro be considered, there would be no other person in the world that could match him other than Catastrophe-Class monsters and Ancient beasts that have been around for millennia. He was in a league above any other. Yuna was not too shabby either. From the top 10, she now moves to the top 4, only following behind Disaster-Class Rankers whose combat powers are about 40,000. A few more months of training and it wouldn''t be hard to surpass them. "Hmmn... We''ve been going here everyday, but the Boss Room Doors feel strangely different today, don''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Probably because you''re feeling nostalgic already. It happens a lot," £ÛGrey£Ý "Maybe so... It feels a little lonely, actually..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You''re probably the only one who''ll ever say that." £ÛGrey£Ý The familiars have also grown quite a lot. First of all, Polaris is now at the middle of Disaster-Class at a combat power of about 35 thousand, Sirius is now at about 24 thousand, and the other familiars are at the higher ends of Calamity-Class. But perhaps the ones showing most growth and potential are the contracted spirits. It may be because of how weak they were, but they have been leaping over the ranks ever since they entered the Labyrinth of Thunder. From E-rank, they are now at the higher ends of B-rank, and are now classified as "Greater Spirits" rather than "Middle Spirits". Their sub-ranks have also gone from "Fighter" at E-rank, "Warrior" at D-rank, "Champion" at C-rank, and finally "Knight" upon becoming Greater Spirits. They have also gained two other things after reaching B-rank. First was a secondary attribute which made them dual-attribute, and the other, surprisingly, was gender. It was still confusing why such entails, but it is what it is. "Ah, right... Everyone, can you come out for a little bit?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Yes, Master." £ÛMarkab£Ý "Yesss¡«!" £ÛScheat£Ý "Since you guys can''t go freely yet, can you join with the others and ask them to raid the treasure rooms we have yet to take? There should still be a lot left." £ÛGrey£Ý The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Would there be a lot of treasures there as well, Master?" £ÛAlpheratz£Ý "Yeah. I don''t know if you''ll like them, but there are a lot of interesting things inside the treasure chests. Though, you ought to be careful. There are also quite a lot of traps hidden here and there." £ÛGrey£Ý "My¡«... How exciting¡«..." £ÛAlpheratz£Ý The spirits'' personalities have also become more refined, each of them different from one another. Markab was tough and stiff, Scheat was cheerful and playful, Alpheratz was curious and soft-spoken, and Algenib was quiet and gentle. Markab is the only male of the spirits, now gaining the null attribute as his secondary attribute. His body has turned semi-humanoid, bits of skin exposed and some rocks covering it as well. If anything was strange, it was that he only has an upper body, the lower half only made of a large, floating rock. As for Scheat, she gained the lightning attribute, and now looks something like some sort of flaming gorgon. She has red flames for hair and red skin, bits of which are always bursting in flames. Her lower body is that of a red snake, keeping parts of her when she was still a Middle Spirit. From a walking bush with flowers, Alpheratz has now become a being made of green vines. She was the most feminine-looking one, complete with a vine dress and hair, long sleeves, a tiara or flowers, and a fair face the color of mint green. Flowers were blooming all over her body. She has also gained the water attribute. Algenib''s secondary attribute was wind, and from a cute snowman, she has now become a cold beauty, truly resembling a snow spirit. Like Alpheratz, she also wears a dress made of ice and snow, and a crown of ice over her head. She also has thin wings made of ice, making her look like a snow fairy. "Oh right, and Scheat, please don''t go with Vega and Canopus." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Isn''t it fine? Just let them have fun." £ÛYuna£Ý "Dear, it''s exactly because of them having fun that I''m worried. You do know what they did last time, right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Last time... Hmm... Ah, right... That..." £ÛYuna£Ý And it''s exactly because of Scheat''s playful nature that she gets along very well with Vega and Canopus, the latter two dragging the young spirit to their Shenanigans. Just the other day, they burned whole corridors whilst laughing like maniacs. "Umm... Then, Scheat... Be moderate, today, okay? Don''t cause too much trouble. I know you look at them, but you shouldn''t always follow them, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Okay©` Ah, no! Not today, Mistress! Second Sister and Second Brother said they''ll show me something fun today!" £ÛScheat£Ý "Something fun, huh... Markab, Algenib, can you watch over Scheat for us? I''m a little worried." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood, Master." £ÛMarkab£Ý Now, not just Canopus and Vega, but Grey and Yuna also now have to watch over Scheat. The number of troublemakers has increased yet again. One could only imagine how chaotic it would be if they start teasing Procyon. Thankfully, Narkab and Algenib were quite reliable. Though Algenib doesn''t speak much anymore, she still understands the assignment properly and performs them with excellence. She gets along with Sirius very much. "What about me, Master?" £ÛAlpheratz£Ý "You, Alpheratz... You can just do anything you want. Just make sure to be careful when you play around with the treasures." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay. I''ll keep that in mind, Master." £ÛAlpheratz£Ý As for Alpheratz, there really was no need to worry for her. She simply does what she wants and satisfies her curiosity. She was not the type to cause trouble, and resembles Yuna very much when she experiments with the things she finds interesting. With all said and done, the spirits were soon sent away, turning into their spiritual forms and simply phasing through the walls as if it was nobody''s business. It didn''t take too long before they joined the familiars, acting out their orders soon after. Meanwhile, Grey and Yuna stood in silence, not making a single sound, a massive door still standing before them. It was familiar, yet strangely enough, also quite a bit curious. The Labyrinth has yet to close, and yet they''re missing it already. "Then, shall we also finish our business, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no time to waste. As soon as the spirits were up and away, Grey and Yuna headed towards the massive door and together, they placed their hands over the doors, opening it as they slowly ran their mana through. CLACK CLANK THUNK THUD CREEEAAAAKKKKKKKKK With a bit of mana and a little push, the doors opened slowly but surely, heavy and resonant mechanical sounds echoing in the air. The winds flowed inside the stagnant and mostly empty Boss Room, a single figure waiting for them. It was the Sovereign Arflus they were all so familiar with, now looking at them with calm and determined eyes. It was already used to their presence, and already knew they would be coming at such a time, simply waiting for them to step inside. The cracks and wounds it got from yesterday''s battle was now healed and its mind is now raring for a battle. There were swords in its hands, made entirely of lightning and crackling time and time again. It was ready to slice them down. Normal Sovereign Arflus has no such swords, but after battling and learning over and over again, it has acquired some new tricks. One of which was condensing lightning into a false, solid form in the shape of a sword. Deadly ones, at that. "Looks like it''s ready to battle as well." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! How exciting!" £ÛYuna£Ý Smiles on their faces, Grey and Yuna rushed forth towards the enemy, and in kind, the Sovereign Arflus also did the same. Craters were left on their wakes, and blurs flashed all over the place, a loud clash thundering all throughout soon after. BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The first clash echoed, and a couple more followed, fists and blades clashing time and time again, shockwaves bursting forth and tremors running all over the ground, craters formed in the walls and floor every time it echoed. Grey clenched his fist and landed the first blow, seven echoes following soon after, the sound of shattering glass echoing all throughout the place as cracks spread all over the core of the Sovereign Arflus, pained pulsing clearly. Yet despite the screaming pain, the Sovereign Arflus didn''t even flinch a little. Rather, it continued to swing its swords, a flash of yellow streaking all over the place and its blades cruised through the air, bolts of lightning lashing out. Unfortunately for it, it was completely hopeless. Grey didn''t even need to use his "Eyes of Destiny", his body simply reacting just as quickly as the Sovereign Arflus slashed. All he did was use wind magic, maneuvering himself in impossible ways. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOOOOOMMMMMM The thunder continued to echo and the clash continued to ensue. The Sovereign Arflus swings its six blades, an arc of lightning flashing towards Grey. The young man was able to dodge it with ease, however...The Sovereign Arflus was quite clever.. Before Grey even dodged, ir already bolted towards where he''ll be running off to and lying in wait for an ambush. As soon as Grey dodged, it immediately raised its blades and poured a copious amount of mana inside it. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE The lightning which was once yellow has now turned a bright bluish-white color, pure lightning coiling all throughout its blades and making deafening sparks. They were all fused into one, creating a massive blade unlike any other. "Heh. Cunning bastard." £ÛGrey£Ý It didn''t take long before Grey noticed, however, it was already too late to dodge. All he could do was cover himself in a barrier, coating his body like a thin yet durable armor, blasted away as soon as the attack connected. Shockwaves rang all throughout the air as Grey was blasted away, a large crater forming on the wall as his body was slammed against it. He didn''t receive a single wound, but it did cause one hell of a headache. "You bastard... You sure pack a punch..." £ÛGrey£Ý Had it not been for the Divine Amulet hanging by his neck, Grey could have received a heavy wound already. It was quite a pain fighting without his usual buffa, but if he doesn''t do such, he wouldn''t get stronger either. The young man didn''t even have the time to stand up and clean himself, when the Sovereign Arflus once again rushed towards him. Its six blades are now back, all pointed towards him and slashing away©` or at least, it should have. SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK However, before it could even get in range, a rain of blades had greeted it warmly, numbering in the thousands, if not, tens of thousands. They all poured down on the unsuspecting enemy, its whole body riddled with damage. Before long, its blades could do longer hold up against the downpour of blades and they broke quite spectacularly. The blades soon passed through its defense, leaving small but numerous cracks on the core. "You haven''t forgotten about me yet, have you?" £ÛYuna£Ý Such an attack was orchestrated by none other than Yuna, her body appearing out of the blue, as if she just popped out of existence. But truth is, she has been there the whole time, slashing away as she created the perfect trap. Grey already knew the enemy was lying to ambush him, and so, to use that very opportunity, he jumped towards the angle which lined up perfectly with Yuna''s trap. Him being flung away was a part of the plan... Except the little headache... FLASSSHHHHHH CRACKL CRACKL CRACKLE Yet despite all the injuries, the Sovereign Arflus didn''t lose its momentum. It created yet another batch of swords, bigger and seemingly heavier than before, vanishing into thin air as soon as it gripped it tightly. It jumped towards the air and threw a heavy downpour of lightning bolts towards Grey, chasing him away. They were ones which were made to be homing, chasing the young man, a cacophony of thunder and explosion ringing in the air. With Grey now busy dealing with the lightning bolts, the Sovereign Arflus gripped its blade rightly once more and quickly rushed towards the Yuna, spinning like a tornado of gold and black, lightning running rampant all over the place. SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK Yet much like the time before, rather than cutting down its foe, it was the Sovereign Arflus which was cut instead. Another torrent of blades greeted it warmly and landed several heavy slashes towards it, breaking its swords once again. Yuna didn''t just create a trap before her, but all around her. It would have been fine if the enemy rushed up front where the trap had already been activated. However, it decided to rush from above, suffering heavy injuries as Yuna flicked her fingers. The young lady didn''t just waste the opportunity either. As soon as the enemy was entrapped in her grasp, she took out the "Divine Staff", pouring mana into it as she activated the stored spells dwelling inside them. ¡¶Endless Frost: Khione!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A spear of blue, black, and white manifested out of thin air and rushed towards the Sovereign Arflus, bringing with it a devastating touch of frost and the invitation of death. Piercing the core with much impact. There wasn''t just one spear. As soon as Yuan activated the Divine Staff, 12 more spears followed after it and rushed towards the Sovereign Arflusmat breakneck speeds, turning moisture in the air to snow and freezing the surroundings, BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The first spear connected and a couple more followed. The Sovereign Arflus tried to defend itself, swinging its claws wildly and whipping its tail viciously, however, it was futile. Over half of the spears still pierced it painfully. It was made of lightning, but even it was unsafe from Yuna''s frost, its solid parts now blue and white as it swallowed it slowly but surely. A loud crash echoed in the air, a massive figure falling from the sky and having a rather pathetic descent. Fortunately for it, there was a rather large gap in its and Yuna''s combat powers. Had they been equal, then it wouldn''t have been able to stand any more. It was fortunate that Yuna didn''t use any of her broken buffs much like Grey. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE Yet just as it stood up, crackles and thunders echoed in the air once more. It turned its head to find a young man rushing towards it, its lightning bolts still chasing him and exploding from time to time, shockwaves ringing in the air. "Hey, I''ve got a gift for you." £ÛGrey£Ý Said the young man as he leaped to the air, letting the lightning bolts clash with the Sovereign Arflus. Yet the latter did not flinch. Not only was it homing, even if it did hit it, it wouldn''t take any damage whatsoever©` Or so it thought... FWOOSH BOOM BOOM BOOK BOOM BOOM ... However, each and every single bolt clashed against it without any mercy, loud and resonant explosions reverberating in the air. Gray and black pillars of smoke rose into the air. a hellscape with raging flames painted in the room. "It''s a nice gift, isn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý They were just illusions, both the Grey who leaped and the bolts of lightning were illusions. The real Grey was actually behind the bolts, and the bolts themselves were a fife magic spell Grey casted, veiled as lightning bolts. Lightning may have no effect against it, but the same couldn''t be said using other attributes. The explosive firepower of the flames were just perfect, dealing quite a bit of damage and further cracking the already damaged core. It was already in fast and nimble form, but despite that, it still fails to dodge all the attacks Grey and Yuna bring towards it. There was no use trying to outsmart them. Brute force and might was the only way to go. WHOONG WHOOOONG WHOOOOONGGG BOOOOOOMMMMMM Its core pulsed and soon exploded, a massive shockwave of lightning and thunder ringing all throughout the place as a massive crater was carved yet again, deep and gaping gashes left on the ground as light swallowed the whole room. Thankfully enough, since it was such a widespread attack, a simple barrier was more than enough to counter the explosion. Whilst Yuna simply used "Phaseless", letting the attack run past her and leaving her unscathed. The light soon faded away and what was revealed was a large and terrifying figure which was quite resemblant to its original form. There were only a few minor©` no, actually, quite a lot of differences. "Hahaha... What is this, a Second Boss Phase...?" £ÛGrey£Ý There are now six massive greatswords in its hands, its back tentacles now wielding shields, and its tail is now equipped with a heavy and massive spiked mace. Be it slashing, thrusting, smashing, defending, or ranged attacks. It was fully capable. ROOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRR CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE It didn''t just end there either. As soon as it transformed, it then called out an army of lightning soldiers, each wielding weapons and shields in their hands. All were at least at the level of an S-rank, powerful as can be. Though, it was not without consequences. It had used most of its mana in making such a decision, a large crack appearing on its core. It was already set to die, and greatly determined to take Grey and Yuna long with it. ¡ºGrey... Isn this extremely bad...?¡» £ÛYuna£Ý ¡ºBad...? It''s the worst, My Dear.¡» £ÛGrey£Ý It was still Disaster-Class, but with all the tricks it learned and all the strategies it could come up with, it may as well stand toe to toe against a Catastrophe-Class monster. It was a real predator, that''s for sure. However, rather than fear, terror, anxiety, or dread, what Grey and Yuna felt were excitement and elation. They are both raring to go, wanting to clash with their strongest opponent yet, smiles blooming on their faces. "Alright! Let''s start the final round, shall we?!" £ÛGrey£Ý CHAPTER 443 END Chapter 444: Total Domination BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Bolts of lightning flashed and claps of thunder echoed all throughout the Boss Room, flashes of black and ran rushed out like a flood, bringing along destruction with them as they raised their swords, dozens of crescents created as they swung it. There weren''t just one, two, or three, but dozens of soldiers marching and rushing as they exploded one after another, creating a pandemonium, shockwaves and echoes ringing all over the place, loud and destructive as can be. A streak of silver cruised in the canvas of destruction, glimmers of platinum shining all across the room as she kicked up the dust, dartong here and there, cutting everything that stood in her way, a cold gleam shimmering in her eyes. Such a figure was none other than Yuna, and now, she is dancing in the dancefloor of death and destruction, dodging every single strike the enemies hurled towards her, then brandishing her daggers in fluid movements, cutting them down magnificently. "Are you having any problems there, Yuna?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Not really. They''re just annoying, but nothing much. How about you?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... I''m a little busy, you could say..." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey wasn''t any less busy either. He punched and punched some more, boring large, gaping holes in the body of the enemy soldiers and making them disperse as if they were but clouds of smoke and mist, passing by softly. Several of them rushed towards him, the sound of lightning echoing with their steps, booming thunders following after. However, Grey''s bellows were much louder, easily splitting them apart as if he was simply punching through air. "!!©` Whoa there!" £ÛGrey£Ý Well, they weren''t the only ones he was facing. He also faced the Boss, the Sovereign Arflus, now all buffed up and looking ready to crush a pair human and elf. It swung its massive arms around, blades sweeping the whole floor clean. The minions were all S-rank, however, for Transcendents such as Grey and Yuna, they weren''t a match at all. Rather, they only served as distraction, taking away their focus and attention, and letting the Boss attack with more freedom. "Whew¡«... That was a close one©` !!!" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t even have time to rest. As soon as it was done swinging its swords, it then lashed its whip-like tail, crushing the ground he was standing on as the spiked mace was hurled towards the ground, a loud crashing echoing all the while. And as soon as he leaps away, the minions once again rush towards him, not only distracting him but also narrowing his path of escape. He couldn''t even pick a landing spot, each of them lying in ambush©` Well, not that he needs to. The young man simply activated his wind magic and hovered in the air, then waving his hand and letting down a torrent of wind blades towards the enemy, cutting them all down without mercy and erasing them from existence. "You really are busy¡«! Mind if I lend you a hand?" £ÛYuna£Ý "And take care of all your troubles by myself? That''s sly, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! My¡«! I''m afraid I don''t know what you''re talking about¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý Giggles in the air, the young lady leaped towards the young man, and the latter lifted her some more with wind magic. Her hair fluttered like butterflies dancing in the forest as she stooped down the enemy, her daggers pointed towards her target. The enemies chased after her, but it was all in vain. With a wave of Grey''s hand, all of them were blasted away, some cut up by the deathly blades and some peppered with holes all throughout their bodies. Meanwhile, Yuna... ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý ... She continued her graceful descent, as soon as she was in range, like an expert orchestrator managing the songs, she brandished her daggers and landing blow after blow, after blow, sharp and shrieking sounds echoing in the air. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Her blades poured down like a heavy rain, targeting the enemy''s head without letting up for even a single second. Each strike was packed with enough power to cut down buildings in a single strike, pouring down the enemy faster than a machine gun. Yet despite all that, the attacks had little to no effect against the Sovereign Arflus. As soon as Yuna neared it, it raised its tentacles, creating a tough barrier with the myriad of shields it previously created, blocking Yuna''s sharp and heavy attacks. Yuna broke down the shields again and again, yet despite her best efforts, the very moment one is broken, another one takes its place, creating an endless loop where she slashed and the enemy defended, a storm of sparks brewing in turbulence. The Sovereign Arflus didn''t just stay still either. As soon as it saw an opening in the young lady''s defense, it immediately lashed out with its six swords, creating a tornado of blades, lightning running rampant and painting it gold. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE The bolts and arcs of lightning were ruthless and merciless, shredding every single thing it comes in contact with. Even the tough and highly resistant dungeon floor was powerless against their onslaught, scars, holes, and craters bored through them. In the center, there was the enemy, and around her was an unforgiving wall of wind and lightning, more than ready to rip her apart. The poor young elf was caged©` or so it would seem, however, it couldn''t be any further from the truth. "Yuna! Step aside!" £ÛGrey£Ý A clear and resonant voice rang out from the other side of the wall of lightning bolts and arcs, and a sharp and ear-piercing bellow followed soon after. The winds howled like wolves in the middle of the night, wild and feral as can be. ¡¶Howling Thunder!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Soon after the howling was a loud explosion, Grey thrusting his fist towards the bright and radiant wall of lightning. It pierced through without a single problem, boring quite a massive hole and dispersing the bright flashes soon after. The wall parted, and soon cleared out with the dust. Grey was unveiled once more, and only him. All the lightning soldiers have been wiped out and not a single one remained. All of that and Grey still remained unscathed. That very same young man then quickly rushed towards the Sovereign Arflus and cleaned his fist rightly. It didn''t even take him a single second to bridge the gap between them, his fist ready to beat the hell out of the monster before them. ¡¶Megaton Shotgun!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý And beat it up he did. Before the enemy could even react, Grey has already shot his punches, then connecting to all the enemy''s shields, breaking them all simultaneously and shattering the enemy''s hopes along with it. Yuna didn''t let the opportunity slip by her either. As soon Grey broke the bothersome shields, it cut off all of the enemy''s tentacles sending mind-boggling pain running all throughout its lightning-clad body. It would have been shrieking if it could. WHOONG WHOONG WHOONG BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM Well, it wasn''t the first time it happened. The enemy already had gathered mana and lightning before its chest and blasted it out as soon as Grey and Yuna were finished with their attacks, hoping to catch them both off-guard. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. A beam of gold flashed all over the place, leaving a deep, semicircular scar on the already jaded floor and carving yet another massive crater on the broken walls. All sorts of bolts and lightning followed soon after, all in a rampage. The Sovereign Arflus didn''t just stop there. As soon as the beam was over, it then sent all its swords flying and then hundreds, if not thousands, of bolts following after it, a storm of gold and amber peppering the ground, cruel as can be. The greatswords landed, and with it were massive pillars of lightning called from God-knows-where, devouring hundreds of meters whole and disintegrating everything it came in contact with, turning even boulders into mere dust. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRAckle Crackle crackle... crackle... The storm was soon over. All that''s left were small and insignificant sparks. There were also clouds of dust and pillars of smoke, looming all over everything and making everything quite hard to see, only subtle sounds echoing softly... COUGH COUGH COUGH COUGH Or well, it all sounded soft until a series of coughs rang in the air, and two extremely familiar silhouettes slowly appeared. Soon enough, all the dust and smoke thinned out and all two figures were unveiled unharmed by all means. Well, almost unharmed... However, Grey actually received a couple scratches and some light injuries as well. He managed to activate the barrier, but he was just a tad bit too late, receiving a couple minor injuries. Minor injuries which were quickly healed with a little bit of holy magic. Grey simply casted a spell and golden light melded towards him, healing such things in less than a split second, his body back to its peak condition as if nothing happened. "Cough... Cough... Cough.. So dusty... That was uncalled for, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s a battle, My Dear. Anything''s fair in such a playing field. Yeah... Especially surprise attacks, right?!!" £ÛGrey£Ý BOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM The Sovereign Arflus was far from letting up its rampage. As soon as it saw Grey and Yuna''s figures, it quickly pounced towards them and raised its claws. Yet another deafening boom echoed as it clashed with Grey''s fist. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM After the first, came the second, then third, and many more after that. Grey and the enemy continued to exchange blows, Grey''s "Spectral Echoes" greatly countering the disadvantage of numbers based on the amount of limbs and tentacles. Before long, lightning-clad equipment was added on the tentacles once again, but rather than shields like before, it now created dozens of swords. Swords which then immediately lashed out and rushed towards Grey, not wasting a single breath. Above, sideways, below, behind, and all sorts of difficult angles and positions. The Sovereign Arflus poured down a torrent of blades towards Grey, not letting up any moment soon and making sure the young man wouldn''t be able to escape. With its hands now free, it then created spheres in each hand, lightning coiling and cruising all throughout its surface. It didn''t take long before the spheres were thrown. all scattered all around the place they clashed. "Yuna, watch out! Those are traps!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh...?!" £ÛYuna£Ý BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM They weren''t just normal balls, but rather, they were specially made spheres which could detect any enemy nearby and explode once they got close enough. It was a countermeasure especially designed to search for Yuna. WHOOSH FUUUUU¡«¡« A familiar figure was carved on the smoke and dust, and Yuna''s silhouette was soon revealed, a dark border all over her. An outline which served to spot the young lady, its long and deadly tail soon lashing towards the silhouette for a little whipping. The heavy mace was swung once again, clearing out the smoke and making tremors run through the ground. As usual, yet another deep crater was formed and cracks spread all over the ground, deep fissures adding to the scars of the Boss Room. It was only the moment that it lifted its tail that it realized Yuna was not crushed, not a single trace of organs nor blood squished throughout the place. Actually, she was never there to begin it. It was all but a dummy made with earth magic. "Fufufu! I''m pretty good at carving, aren''t I?" £ÛYuna£Ý As for the real Yuna, she already appeared behind it, her daggers now crossed, and more than ready to carve some wounds. She poured mana into her blades, gleaming the color of platinum once again, reflecting in her cold, blue eyes. ¡¶Death''s Grasp!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The hands of death extended towards the core once more, and heavy blades rushed out. With an already tattered core, it was in no place to take a single hit. It sacrificed not just its tentacles, but its tail as well, defended against such an attack.. All the tentacles were cut and the tail was as well. They all dissipated soon enough, vanishing into thin air as soon as they dropped. Even more unfortunate, it wasn''t just the only mistake it made, an even bigger one drawing closer towards him. With its tentacles now cut off and even its tail now non-existent, Grey could finally close the distance between the two of them and let the winds howl and coil all over his arms, spinning faster and faster until it was practically a drill. ¡¶Pinpoint Tempest: Deathpierce!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý The Sovereign Arflus created a shield in a hurry and Grey''s punch howled as loud as can be. Force and pressure greater in magnitude than any other connected with the enemy, blasting it several hundred meters away, crashing towards the wall. Thunder echoed as soon as it crashed and it was down on the ground. Its body quivered as it tried to stand up, using a sword as a support whilst panting quite heavily. For a monster, it was quite the persistent and adamant one... Much like a warrior... Grey and Yuna really don''t like monsters much, but the one before them was kind of different. Not only is it able to perform tactics others are incapable of, it also has an indomitable will of a true knight... They respect it at the very least... "Now then... This isn''t all, is it?" £ÛGrey£Ý The young man mumbled, yet his voice reached the enemy quite clearly, ringing into its ears as if it was the final orders it would be receiving. As if it understood their language, it quickly stood, standing proud and mighty with swords raised high. "Show us what you got." £ÛGrey£Ý WHOONG WHOONG WHOOOONNNGGGGG WHIIIIIIIIRRRRRRRRRR Grey''s clear voice rang once more, and the Sovereign Arflus replied in kind. It had already given its all before, and now, it''s risking everything again. It started absorbing every bit of corruption and raw mana, feeding its core as much as it could. Its core pulsed like a heart and its resonant "heartbeats" rang out in the air time and time again. It was more mana than it could handle, and its core started to crack once more, yet it didn''t stop, pushing everything to the limit until it peaked. BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM A massive shockwave rang out in the air once more, ripped apart everything there was to be seen. Lightning lashed out in a turbulent storm, sweeping away all the debris and smoke until there was nothing left obstructing the eyes. The Sovereign Arflus didn''t look much different than before, but it felt quite different. It was definitely stronger, now in the bottom of Catastrophe-Class, sitting at a combat power of around 55,000 and its strength amplified by about 40%. It is now over twice as powerful as Grey and almost 10 times more powerful than Yuna. However, its time was also now limited, its core cracking with every passing second, its body unable to contain its newfound powers... A minute is all there is... "Hahaha! Now that''s more like it!" £ÛGrey£Ý "... Grey, you really sound like a battle maniac right now." £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re the last person I want to hear that from, My Dear©` Incoming!!" £ÛGrey£Ý The clock continued to tick and there was not a single second to waste. As soon as the enemy was done powering up, it immediately rushed towards Grey and Yuna, faster than ever and more powerful than it has ever been. It may not be able to regenerate anymore, but It can still swing its massive arms with vigor, packing as much force and power as it could and letting a tempest lash out with every strike it shot, shockwaves lashing out at the level of deadly hurricanes. The speed was unlike before, Grey''s eyes unable to follow them as accurately as before. Not only that, fighting an enemy with six arms was also quite difficult, the young man finding the right timing to land a counterstrike. ¡¶Howling Thunder!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý It wasn''t long before Grey found an opening, and he struck a counterattack as soon as he could. However, the enemy didn''t even bother dodging even though its left flank had been blown away and one of its arms was badly damaged. "Oi... You crazy bastard...!" £ÛGrey£Ý The Sovereign Arflus simply continued to rush and just a split second after the young man''s strike connected to its body, it landed a counter attack using three of its arms, connecting quite perfectly to the young man and blasting him towards the other walls. "Grey©` !!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was about to react, however, she didn''t even have time to. As soon as her eyes tried to linger towards her beloved, the other three hands of the enemy rushed at her, claws extended outwards, ready to rip her apart. There was no other choice but to turn "Phaseless", the enemy''s claws soon passing through her as if she was mist. Had she been a second too late, she would have been in big trouble, a large wound on her body. Grey would have scolded her too. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Yet it still wasn''t enough. As soon as Yuna landed, the Sovereign Arflus waved its hands, creating spheres all over the place and soon turning them into bolts. Bolt which shot out towards Grey''s direction, bombarding the area with heavy force. The young man received the full brunt of its attack, and the walls slowly crumbled down until it collapsed. Yet as if that was still far from enough, it started gathering mana from its core again, preparing to fire another beam. WHOONG WHOONG WHOO©` "That''s more than enough!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately, it couldn''t even finish charging its move. Yuna''s voice suddenly rang out in the air, not a trace of her figure nor presence to be seen. All there was a slight crystal glimmer before, a series of clinks echoing soon after. The "Fairy''s Blessing" and her authority "Triple". Yuna used both at the same time, boosting her power almost 5 folds, her speed and power unlike anything before, and her eyes shimmering a cold and deadly glint. It was finally time to get serious. The Sovereign Arflus didn''t even notice her approach, her voice ringing in its ears as close as can be. Before it could turn its head around, Yuna had already gripped her daggers and pouring mana into it, platinum glimmers shining afterwards. ¡¶Death''s Grasp!¡· ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The first strike broke through the defense, and the following thousand slowly whittled away at its life. A few hundred thousand strikes landed before it could raise its arms, an exchange of blows happening between claws and daggers. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG It was rapid and feisty, the exchange of sharpness and determination rushing forth like a turbulent sea. Each time the winds blew, the waves rose and splashes followed soon after. They continued to clash, speed against power. The enemy was able to keep up... For the first few seconds, at least. However, with its crumbling body, there wasn''t really much it could do but defend itself against the young lady''s devastating fury, two of its limbs cut off one after the other. "Hey, don''t hog all the fun yourself, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Was it my fault you were careless? Dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You really are a feisty one, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý To make matters even worse, Grey suddenly decided to join in on the fun and also rush towards the enemy. He had fully recovered from the strike and his fist was clenched tightly, an excited simile blooming on his face. ¡¶Gigaton Gatling!¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ¡¶Thousand Bleeding Streams!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý A volley of thundering fists rushing up front and a downpour of sharp blades blitzing from behind. It was already hard defending against one anyway, and now, there was two of them. All it could do was stay still in place, claws and fists rushing heavily. Grey punched, the enemy countered. Yuna slashed and the enemy brandished its claws. Such a sequence ensued as shockwaves blew everything away and ripped everything to shreds, cold and heartless as can be. There was no trace of fear nor hesitation in its eyes, simply continuing to lash out its final bolts and arcs, bursting forth with every little bit of strength it had left. It held on for a long time, giving it its best... However... CRACK CRACK SHATTER ... Its body could no longer hold itself. The final cracks appeared on the Sovereign Arflus and its movements slowly slowed down until it completely halted, body frozen in time as silence and eeriness engulfed the air. Grey and Yuna also stopped their attacks and landed on the ground, steps light as feathers. They looked at the Sovereign Arflus a final time, hearts painted with elation as they fought a satisfying battle... It was exhilarating... "Then, I''ll send you off with a bang." £ÛGrey£Ý His words were soft and gentle, accompanied by the subtle whispers of the wind. The winds soon howled and roared, the ground trembling in fear and the air dancing in joy as Grey activated his Authority, showing his most powerful self. The young man clenched his fist and the howling winds coiled all throughout his arm. He planted his feet firmly on the ground, a small crater forming soon after, pouring every little bit of strength into his arms, his eyes gleaming sharp. ¡¶Raging Heavens: Heartless Judge¡· £ÛGrey£Ý Howls and echoes reverberate on the winds and Grey''s punch connected beautifully with the Sovereign Arflus'' core in a flash. The sound of shattering glass echoed in the air as the core finally shattered to smithereens, fragments soon turning to dust. The punch bore a hole through space and a violent vacuum was created. It sucked everything in sight towards a single point, condensing the winds into a small sphere the size of a pebble, soon exploding like a deafening supernova. BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM An explosion unlike any other, sweeping everything there is and leaving its mark on the walls, the floor, and the ceiling, tattered turned ruined, scars now numbering in the thousands. Soon, there was only silence in the barren room. "That was a good fight." £ÛGrey£Ý Labyrinth of Thunder: Clear! CHAPTER 444 END Chapter 445: Sweet and Sappy Shenanigans WHOOSH WHOOSH Whoosh Whoosh whoosh.... The winds blew and the dust soon settled. The once raging storm was now calm, the air softly bouncing up and down as they wafted through the Boss Room, sweeping by the craters and settling by the large ravines formed by the intense, recent fight. Two figures stood in such deafening silence, heaving lengthy sighs and gazing into the distance, their clear eyes filled with nostalgia, looking back when they first entered the Boss Room. The once beautiful scenery was now in tatters and ruins. It has been a month since Grey and Yuna first fought the Sovereign Arflus, and time passed by like a flash in the blink of an eye. Now, neither the room nor the Boss is present, only memories lingering around. It was difficult yet memorable times. "Mmn... It feels a little lonely now. It wanted to fight more too..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Don''t be too sad now. Even if we didn''t defeat the Boss today, it would still despawn sooner or later. It would be able to resist the deactivation of the Labyrinth," £ÛGrey£Ý "Still, it was a good fighter... It even reached Catastrophe-Class for a short while. Did you know it could do that too, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not at all. I was pretty surprised myself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? I wonder when we can fight such a powerful opponent again." £ÛYuna£Ý Even then, Grey and Yuna were pretty happy to have crossed strikes and spells with the Sovereign Arflus. It may be a terrifying monster without any shred of mercy nor conscience, but it was also the reason they could leap in bounds in strength. Moreover, it was also because of it that they were able to test their limits and see just how far they could go and learn a couple tricks. Had the experience lasted a couple more months, Grey and Yuna would have been able to get much stronger. "Hm? Have you forgotten how powerful your fianc¨¦ is already, Yuna? You could always ask me for training, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No way! Your abilities are absolutely broken! And you never go easy on me even though I''m your fianc¨¦e! It''s too unfair!" £ÛYuna£Ý "You''re the last person I want to hear that from, My Dear. And it''s training, after all. One should always give their best! Isn''t that right?" £ÛGrey£Ý "No way! You always bully me!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hmm... Is it still a no even if I offer you some sweets?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You meanie... Stop teasing me already..." £ÛYuna£Ý A scene of ruin, devastation, and fierce competition, now turned sweet and sappy with flowers, hearts, and sparkles floating in the air. The ruined and tattered Boss Room was painted pink and heart, sweetness drifting in the air. The flitting continued and Grey teased Yuna some more. The young lady''s face had become flushed and red, all the way to the tip of her pointy ears as Grey flooded her heart with elation and exhilaration. She was both happy and embarrassed. All the flirty shenanigans aside, Grey and Yuna proceeded to head where the Boss fell, not a single trace of its ragged body left. All there was were a couple drops, each worth billions of kiels at the very least. As usual, there was a mana crystal worth at least 20 billion kiels. Then there were 3 "Cosmic Storm Crystals" which were very valuable materials that can be made into Legendary-Grade items, and also a single "Spark of Origin". "Ohh¡«! Those are pretty good items, aren''t they? Can I have a Cosmic Storm Crystal, Grey? I want to test something with them." £ÛYuna£Ý "For alchemy, right? Sure, go ahead. I can''t really make Legendary-Grade items yet anyway. You can have all three of them." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really¡«?! No takesy-backsies, okay?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You sure are excited." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but it wasn''t just the young lady who was excited. Grey was also pretty interested and excited about the final item. It was a crystal which was surrounded in cosmic mist, sparkling in all colors and shimmering brighter than the stars. It was the "Spark of Origin", an item which can summon a vicious lightning storm as soon as mana is poured into it. It was an item of pure destruction which could utterly annihilate a whole army in but a single moment. However, such was not what Grey wanted. Other than the fact that it can be used as a weapon of mass destruction, it can also be used as an engraving tool which could engrave the best runes in equipment and items during enchanting. Grey already possesses the "Divine Enchanter''s toolset", but having it would greatly increase his arsenal of enchantments and make work even faster. He could use both it and the former to double his speed. It was an Enchanter''s dream item. "Mmn... A Spark of Origin, huh... That means I can perform enchantments together with Grey now, right?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Oh? Should we have an enchanting date then? It''s been a long time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! I''d love that©`" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna didn''t even finish her words. It always takes her some time to realize, but her fianc¨¦e was actually the devil. Grey may be smiling right now, but as soon as Yuna accepts his offer, it would surely be hell for the young lady. Just remembering all the hardships the young lady had to go through just to improve her smithing and enchanting skills was more than enough to wake her up from reality, nightmares and horrid memories flashing inside her mind in a single second. "No, actually... Grey, why don''t we have an alchemy date instead? Didn''t you say you wanted to become better at alchemy?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna... You''re dodging the topic again, aren''t you?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I... I don''t know what you mean... I just want to spend time with you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "... Haah... Sure, sure, we''ll go with that. But!... After which, we''ll be improving your enchanting and your smithing as well. You''ve been sitting too comfortably at Tier-4 for too long. It''s time you rank up." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh... Ehh? Ehhh?! No fair! No fair at all!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was a smile on the young lady''s face as soon as she heard Grey''s words, but such a smile soon disappeared and turned into a pale expression, then shock soon after. Not only was she forced into enchanting, there is also smithing as well. Whilst the young lady wallowed in her broken hopes, Grey looked at the Spark of Origin once more. Seeing it in his hands, he was reminded of another item as well which he could have gotten in the Labyrinth of Flames last year. It was the "Vulcan Destroyer''s Core" which, like the Spark or Origin, was insanely useful in production, smiting to be precise. After all, not only could it produce insane amounts of heat, it could also refine materials to the highest degree. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. However, such an item was ravaged by the tornado of Divine Poison, reduced to nothingness. There are lower grade cores, but they won''t be as useful to him as it would have been.?Just remembering it is more than enough to make his heart ache. "Haah... Such a shame indeed..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... Grey, you bully... I hate you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "And I love you very much, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý Shenanigans and regrets aside, Grey and Yuna then walked towards the Treasure Room, a grand door greeting them warmly once again. It was decorated lavishly and grandly, all sorts of wonderful gemstones and precious metals making it. CLANK CLACK CLACK THUNK THUD CREEEAAAAKKKKKK They poured mana into the doors, and a familiar series of heavy mechanical sounds ensued. The doors started to move and the entrance was soon opened, slowly but surely. A radiant glimmer of gold, silver, and crystals greeted them soon after. The Labyrinth of Thunder has been cleared more recently than the Labyrinth of Stars, and so, there wasn''t as much treasure to be seen. However, it was definitely far from tiny either, still managing to make a large pile of riches which could blind anyone from a single gaze, billions of kiels laying around. As usual, there were coins, crystals, jewelry, magic tools, and equipment, all valuable enough to afford a couple castles at the very least. There was also the usual pedestal by the center, a single object sitting atop, illuminated by brilliant light. "Yaay¡«! Treasures¡«! This really is the best part!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, don''t run around too fast. You might trip yourself." £ÛGrey£Ý "Grey, I''m not a kid anymore, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna was excited like a little child like usual and started running around the place, looking and scrutinizing every little thing which caught her fancy and was very curious about many items displayed by the side shelves as well. There were many she was already familiar with, but there were also some which she had never seen before. Other than the magic plants, which everybody knows she is crazy about, everything was also quite interesting in their own ways. There were fabrics she''s never seen before and luxurious jewelries which looked ancient. However, she knows they aren''t your usual items. After all, they are rewards for clearing a hellish Labyrinth. It was only natural. "Hey, Grey! Look! Look! What do you think?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? What are you up to aga©`" £ÛGrey£Ý Grey couldn''t even finish his sentence, halting on his tracks as soon as he saw his beloved draped in random yet beautiful fabric. They were wrapped around her body like a dress, and there were also accessories hanging in her neck and her wrist. Seeing her act like such, Grey was reminded of his childhood where he and his friends would use random clothes they found and start cosplaying anything which came to mind, dressing themselves up absurdly. They were fun and nostalgic times. However, Grey couldn''t tell whether he feels the same thing after seeing the young lady dressed up like a doll by a toddler. She looked like a young girl trying to look like the celebrities she finds pictures of. Her childishness has reached a new peak. "Haah... Really... Just how did I fall in love with you....?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee! Isn''t it because I''m cute?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hey, don''t be too cheeky." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ow! Oww! Oww! My cheeks! Grey, that hurts!" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady answered with a bright and confident smile, but what she received was a tight pinch to the cheeks. Grey didn''t put much strength in it, but it was more than enough to make it sting a little bit, the young lady flailing around. It was fine if he''s the one who calls Yuna cute, adorable, or beautiful, but somehow, when she says it herself, he just wants to give her a quick pinch to annoy her. It was so fast, he didn''t even realize his hand had moved, acting almost instinctively. POMF POMF POMF POMF BOP "H-Hey, Yuna, I said I''m sorry already... I was wrong." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Shut up, you dummy! Bullies like you need to be punished." £ÛYuna£Ý Though, it didn''t take long before the tables were turned, and soon enough, it was Yuna who was pounding her closed fists onto Grey''s shoulder, pouting and sulking ever so adorably with small tears forming in the corner of her eyes. Now, they don''t even look like lovers anymore. Rather, they seem like siblings who constantly annoy one another over the pettiest of reasons. It was a strange love-hate relationship one just couldn''t tell which part of the spectrum it falls into. Well, to the eyes of the beholder, it would seem nothing more than an idiotic couple flirting ever so sweetly. Had they been in public, there wouldn''t just be one or two people cursing them under their breaths. They are too sweet for God''s sake. All jokes aside, Grey and Yuna quickly cleared out the treasures lying around and ridded up the room, storing them inside the Inventory and adding up to their already long list of treasures. Only one remained in the room. "Seeing that it was a sword and then a spear last time, I was expecting another weapon again, but... Not in this form..." £ÛYuna£Ý "That may be right, but it''s still a Divine-Grade item." £ÛGrey£Ý "A Divine-Grade bracelet... This isn''t just an accessory, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Not at all... Not at all..." £ÛGrey£Ý It was the grand prize on the pedestal, and like Yuna said, rather than your usual traditional-style weapon, it looked nothing like the part and looked quite adorable in comparison, shimmering quite radiantly and beautiful as can be. It was a golden bracelet with black outlines and carvings engraved into it, looking slick and grandiose. It wasn''t too big nor too small, and seems to be equipped with size-adjustment features to fit the user. An elegant piece of craft. ¡¶Appraisal¡· £ÛGrey£Ý ----------------------------------- ¡¾Equipment¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Gleipnir ¡¾Grade¡¿Divine ¡¾Power Value¡¿114,972 ¡¾Enchantment Value¡¿335 ¡¾Description¡¿ A bracelet made under the light of a billion stars, molded by several million lightning strikes to bring forth a weapon of mass destruction. It contains the very essence of power and destruction, able to annihilate cities within a single snap and wipe away mountains without any difficulties. Gleipnir can create countless chains made of lightning depending on the amount of mana the user possesses, getting more and more powerful with every drop. These chains can extend indefinitely and can strike or phase through various objects by the user''s will. It can also create large explosions with mana and energy. ¡¾Ability¡¿¡ºRetribution (5¡î)¡» ----------------------------------- That very same piece of art was just as powerful as it was beautiful, not only does it seem like a simple, fancy bracelet, it was also packed with features which anyone, regardless of attribute and class, would want to get ahold of. The number and power of the spears depends entirely on the amount and quality of mana, but as long as those requirements are fulfilled, one would be able to summon a great deal of lightning chains and deal a fair amount of damage, It possessed the 5¡î ability "Retribution" which, in itself, already possesses incredible functions. First of all, it can enhance any lightning-attribute magic spell to three folds across the overall stats, making it very formidable. Second, it could also gather and store mana and energy over time and release it all in a single moment. Given enough time, it should be able to charge up for an attack which could wipe out even Catastrophe-Class monsters in an instant. "G-Grey! C-Can I try it?! It looks so cool! I wanna see what it does!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Sure, go ahead. Just make sure to be careful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!" £ÛYuna£Ý Of course, as soon as they received such a wonderful item, a rush of excitement quickly flooded their hearts. Both Grey and Yuna wanted to see just what it was capable of, perfect to be tested outside in the already tattered Boss Room. They didn''t waste a single second. As soon as Yuna wore the bracelet, the bracelet shrank to fit her wrists perfectly and made itself light as a feather. Yuna didn''t even notice it weighed her down, feeling as if it wasn''t even there to begin with. "Alright! Yuna, this place should be good enough!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Here I go!" £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna''s voice echoed in the air and a cold glint shimmered throughout the whole room. She waved her hands, and poured mana to Gleipnir, dozens of spearheads popping into existence and hovering in the air, bright and radiant as gold. The spears crackled and the wind was sent into turmoil, the spearheads soon started to spin, rotating faster and faster until they turned into drills. A flick of her fingers and all the spearheads rushed out. Well, they were just spearheads at first, but as soon as they extended, what they were attacked to was not poles, but rather, lengthy and golden chains which could not be any similar to bolts of lightning dating at breakneck speeds CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE They weren''t very difficult to control either. With a simple thought, Yuna could change the trajectory of the chained spears and make them make turns, both smooth and sharp, orchestrating a complex web of lightning as she waved her hands. What''s more, Yuna could also control the spears separately, able to split them into groups or even fuse them into larger and more powerful chains. Not only would it be a powerful attack weapon, its binding capabilities were unmatched as well. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Yuna sent the spears flying into the walls, peppering the already jaded walls and adding a couple more craters and scars, not a shred or mercy in her eyes. They all poured down like a heavy rain, powerful enough to erase cities off the map. However, Yuna was far from over. As soon as the chains were tested, it was time to test out the amplification it brings to lightning-attribute spells. She opened her hand, and a sphere of blue appeared, crackling and roaring. ¡¶Azure Lane!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Yuna reached her hands out and a massive beam shot out towards the direction her palm was facing. The Boss Room was painted a bright blue color, an even deeper and more massive crater carved into the poor wall. Not only was it more powerful, it also covered a bigger area and bolted out at a much faster rate, creating nothing but a devastating outcome. One could only imagine the power it could release using the second option embedded into it. "Ohh¡«... As expected of a Divine-Grade Weapon. It really is amazing." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un... Too amazing, actually. It even fits perfectly to my wrist, and doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all... Can I keep it, Grey?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? Sure. It looks inconspicuous, anyway." £ÛGrey£Ý "E-Eh?! Really?! I-I was only joking, though?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "It''s fine, we already have a lot of Divine-Grade items and weapons anyway. And I''d feel much better if you had this with you." £ÛGrey£Ý Or so he says, but it''s not like there are many which could have Yuna anyway. She''s already a Disaster-Class Ranker, only a couple figures above her. With her abilities, even if she''s facing Catastrophe-Class enemies, she would surely remain unharmed. Well, not that anyone is still unused to it anyway. It may have toned down a bit, but Grey was still a little bit overprotective of Yuna. As long as he can keep his beloved even a little bit safer, nothing was too much. A smile bloomed on Yuna''s face... "Ah, but that also means you''ll have to improve your proficiency in lightning magic. That would make Gleipnir more useful." £ÛGrey£Ý "Ehh... Do I really have too...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Not necessarily now, but you''ll need to do so sooner or later." £ÛGrey£Ý ... A smile which soon turned into a frown as soon as she heard the continuation of Grey''s words. She is already busy with all the things she''s working on, and now, she''ll have to think of improving her lightning-attribute magic. The young lady couldn''t even remain touched about Grey''s actions, her mood quickly souring and her heartbeats quickly settling at how thoughtless her fianc¨¦e was. She hit him with a quick pound on the shoulders just for the heck of it. "H-Huh? What was that for?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Hmph! Figure it out yourself, dummy!" £ÛYuna£Ý Grey utterly confused, and Yuna puffing her cheeks, the two soon headed back to the treasure room to finish their business. The treasures may have already been cleared out, but there were still a couple things left to do. First of all, there was the activation of the pedestal to update the world''s system about the spirits, his main mission. The other thing is to ask God about quite a number of questions which have been plaguing his mind for quite some time now. There was the story in Torogi, the ways to improve one''s ability, the deal with the blood and essence coursing in his body, matters about the spirits, and many more. There were a lot of things he wanted to ask, and it was the moment of truth. Now that they have taken out Gleipnir on the pedestal, a bridge between Merusia and God''s new dimension should have been temporarily opened. However, rather than God, what lay waiting for Grey and Yuna was a peculiar object... "A letter....?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was no sort of divine being present, but rather, there was only a letter. Inside it was a single sheet of paper, only a few words. Words which Grey and Yuna never expected to receive from God, their eyes opening wide. ...... The God you are dialing is currently busy and unavailable for an indefinite period of time. Please leave a message after the beep. *Beep* P.S. Congratulations on clearing another Labyrinth! ...... He ran away. He was clearly running away, and not wanting to answer any of Grey and Yuna''s questions. With such a quick and timely reply, there was no way he was "busy and unavailable". It was clearly written in a hurry. Moreover, he even imitated the script of the voice messages which plays whenever you contact an unavailable number back on earth. He even had the audacity to ask to have them leave a message after the beep... It was a letter for Pete''s sake! "Th... This... This Idiot God! Damn you!!" £ÛGrey£Ý A loud scream filled with frustration and irritation filled the air. CHAPTER 445 END Chapter 446: Wonderful News "Haaahhhhh......." £ÛGrey£Ý A long and lengthy sigh, a figure crouching defeatedly in a room once filled with gold and silver. There was only exhaustion on his face, a little bit crestfallen and quite a bit disappointed by the actions of a certain someone. Beside him was a young lady, eyes sparkly as can be and a little bit worried yet also fascinated about her beloved. He just screamed his heart out a couple moments ago, and now is on the ground, sulking heavily like a child. It was a rare sight to behold, "You sure are having fun, Yuna... Lucky you..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Hm? What are you talking about? I''m perfectly normal¡«." £ÛYuna£Ý "Yeah... Sure... You look so¡« convincing with that smile on your face." £ÛGrey£Ý "Teehee¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Normally, it would be Yuna who''s pouting and sulking like a child, and Grey would console her by her side. But now, the situation has been wholly reversed, the young lady having a lot of fun, enjoying Grey''s rare expressions to the fullest. Grey wanted to beat the hell out of the idiotic God, but with the latter being in another dimension and all, there''s only so much he could do. His first impression of him was so great and dignified, but now, not even a speck of such is left. He''s just an idiot. It was pointless dwelling any longer about such a thing. With nothing else to do, Grey then approached the grand pedestal and placed his hands atop like he usually does, his heart pulsing clearly as he activated the device. "Fufufu! I''ll really never get used to this scene." £ÛYuna£Ý "Right? It''s so magical." £ÛGrey£Ý Like usual, runes started to appear all over the room, gleaming like jewels soon after, brilliant yet gentle light dwelling inside them. Mana then followed and swirled around, the earth slowly starting to rumble as the winds danced with joy. RUMMBBBLLLEEEEEEE WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH The tremors intensified and started coursing through the whole Labyrinth. mana and aether pulsing hand in hand, creating a wonderful and resonant tempo with the sky and the earth dancing to its tunes. Such waves of pure energy swept through the vast world, reaching every nook and cranny without leaving a single spot behind. Be it the deepest trenches, the densest forests, the most hidden of caves... Everything was touched... It wasn''t just the world, Grey''s body also changed subtly once more. An indescribable warmth surged throughout his whole body and gently caressed his soul. He doesn''t know exactly what was happening, but it felt nourishing. CLING CLING CLING TWING FLING DING RING Of course, how could one forget about the spirits? The masses of mana which swept across the world, slowly gathered into small and dense masses, some simply floating in the air, whilst some gaining sentience and lingered here and there. They were spirits. "Ohh¡«! Look at them, Grey! Don''t they look a little different?" £ÛYuna£Ý "A little... Hmm... I think it''s better to say that there are more higher variants than before... It''s my first time seeing this." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! But they''re still cute, aren''t they?" £ÛYuna£Ý Unlike before, it wasn''t just Spirit Particles and Floating Spirits. Now, there are also Leaser Spirits in the mix. They may be few in numbers, but it only meant that God''s plan was progressing quite smoothly. The 3rd device has been activated. The Spirits were very lovely as well, seemingly attached to them like usual and filled with joy as they went around them. They were twirling and hopping along so joyously, it looked like they were disco lights during a party, They may just seem like masses of colorful and glowing fog, but they are the key to maintaining balance in the world. Keys which are so cute that Yuna couldn''t just help but giggle like a child, her sweet voice drifting in the air. "What cute little guys¡«! I''d love to keep you if I can¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yuna, they aren''t pets, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know, I know, it''s just that they''re so cute¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý Unfortunately, no matter how cute they were, Grey and Yuna can''t keep more than they already have. It was good that they can easily make a contract with spirits, but the fact that it costs their spiritual energy to drop was a bit troubling. After all, spiritual energy is directly related to mana capacity. If the former falls, so will the latter, and their combat power would then be next. It was difficult to make a few more contracts when their combat power was at stake. "So cute¡«! I wanna gobble you guys up¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And speaking of cute things, there was one really cute creature in front of Grey. She was an elf with silver hair and blue eyes, her pointy ears flapping up and down as she played with the spirits, a sweet smile blooming on her lovely face. Grey approached the cute creature, inching ever so subtly before leaning close to her ears. There was a mischievous smile on his face, a teasing color painted on his eyes as he whispered a couple words to his lovely beloved. "Me too... You''re so cute, I just wanna gobble you up, My Love." £ÛGrey£Ý It was all too sudden , the young man''s soft breath touching Yuna''s ears and his soft voice echoing in her mind soon after. The young lady couldn''t even prepare herself, filching like a vulnerable fawn, eyes filled with disbelief as she stared at Grey. She is now red as can be, face looking feverish as her heart raced like great stallions galloping in the open plains. She was so confused by what just happened, her eyes were practically spinning, trying to process Grey''s words. It wasn''t the first time Grey said such things to her, but when he does such things without any warning, she could only get flustered. As for Grey, he was just smiling like usual, happily enjoying the sight his flustered beloved has to offer. "Alright, let''s go back outside. Everyone must be waiting." £ÛGrey£Ý "W-Wait a minute! What was that for?! What do you mean?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? I meant exactly what I said. Nothing more, nothing less." £ÛGrey£Ý "You...! You''re just teasing me again, aren''t you?!" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s for you to figure out, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý Grey didn''t linger on the topic any longer. Before Yuna could even ask any further, he opened a gate and took a step inside. Yuna was filled with questions, but with Grey escaping so smoothly, all she could do was follow behind. She was still flustered. A couple moments passed, and before long, Grey and Yuna were already out of the Boss Room. A couple more moments later and they have already gathered with the familiars and spirits, all of them greeting them warmly. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Like Grey instructed, everyone has been hard at work at raiding the treasure rooms and have collected lots of treasures as a result. There were still some of them left around, but they''re so few, they could be counted in ten fingers. "Ohh¡«! Have they gotten stronger again? Is it because of the device?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Probably so... They look much better than before..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? They look both cool and pretty! Really pretty!" £ÛYuna£Ý They already expected some change, but it was still more than what they expected. The spirits have gotten stronger once again, leaping from the higher end of B-rank straight to A-rank in an instant, their subrank changing from "Knight" to "Elite Knight". ----------------------------------- ¡¾Spirit¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Alpheratz ¡¾Age¡¿0 ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Rank¡¿Greater Spirit (Elite Knight) ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Happy ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿9,830 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,091 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Gems¡¿55 ¡¾Attribute¡¿Plant, Water ----------------------------------- ¡¾Spirit¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Algenib ¡¾Age¡¿0 ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Rank¡¿Greater Spirit (Elite Knight) ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Elated ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿9,867 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,104 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Gems¡¿55 ¡¾Attribute¡¿Ice, Wind ----------------------------------- ¡¾Spirit¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Scheat ¡¾Age¡¿0 ¡¾Sex¡¿Female ¡¾Rank¡¿Greater Spirit (Elite Knight) ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Happy, Excited ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿9,821 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,086 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Gems¡¿55 ¡¾Attribute¡¿Fire, Lightning ----------------------------------- ¡¾Spirit¡¿ ¡¾Name¡¿Markab ¡¾Age¡¿0 ¡¾Sex¡¿Male ¡¾Rank¡¿Greater Spirit (Elite Knight) ¡¾Status¡¿Healthy, Happy, Calm ¡¾Mana Capacity¡¿9,852 ¡¾Mana Quality¡¿A ¡¾Combat Power¡¿3,097 ¡¾Threat Level¡¿A ¡¾Gems¡¿55 ¡¾Attribute¡¿Earth, Null ----------------------------------- Their appearance has also changed quite a bit. They all have individual changes, but for the most part, they look more salferine now, their bodies slowly nearing with their elemental properties slowly getting more subtle with time. And as one would expect, they were all breathtakingly gorgeous. Not only their faces, but also their bodies were beautiful, sculptures made from the finest of marbles. If one were to say they were celebrities, it would be nothing short of believable. Seeing them change so much, one could only wonder how much they''ll look once they reach Calamity-Class. It was an important milestone, after all. It wouldn''t be surprising if they look like angels which came down from heaven. "Well, enough about that... There''s only a few hours remaining before the Labyrinth closes. Let''s make use of what we have left." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! Then does that mean you''re up for a little game, Grey? Wanna see who gets to raid more treasure rooms?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Is that perhaps a challenge, Milady?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! What do you think?" £ÛYuna£Ý There was nothing left more to be said. With smiles painted on their faces, Grey, Yuna, and everyone else quickly prepared themselves for a little bit of fun. They planted their feet firmly on the ground, leaving craters behind as they bolted away. Floor after floor, after floor. Everyone ascended up the stairs and raided every single treasure room they could find, fighting a lot of monsters along the way, all the while encountering traps they had yet to set off from before. Of course, it was also worth mentioning that they got a mountain-load of items and treasures from all their raids, numbering in the thousands, maybe even reaching tens of thousands, a few Legendary-Grades here and there. Sand continued to trickle down the hourglass and the remaining time soon elapsed. The Labyrinth torchstones dimmed and dimmed until they became dark, silence and eeriness swallowed the whole place, not a single sound to be heard. As for Grey and Yuna... Well, there was no need for worry. As soon as the Labyrinth of Thunder became inactive, he immediately opened a Gate to the top floors and went up from there. Soft and gentle sunlight greeted them warmly. "It''s the surface¡«! Fufufu! It''s been quite some time¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Finally, a breath of fresh air... How delightful..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! You sound like an old man, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then that would make you an old man''s fianc¨¦e, wouldn''t it?" £ÛGrey£Ý The scene was lively and full of joy, many adventurers laughing their hearts out as they celebrated their return to the surface and merchants wearing huge smiles as they faked in the profits from buying and selling items. Even those which only dwelled on the 1st floor got quite a hefty amount of items, some even earning thousands as they sold the treasures they got in the treasure rooms, bronze and silver sparkling ever so clearly. Of course, there was also foodstuff displayed here and there, sweet, spicy, sour, and savory scents drifting in the air. Grey and Yuna bought some for themselves and had a blast eating some outside food after quite a while. A few more minutes later and the sun was halfway down the horizon. It was already the middle of the afternoon and with nothing else to do, Grey and Yuna decided to head back to Veltofar and spend the rest of the day in each other''s company, "Your Highnesses, can you please follow me to the Lord''s mansion?" "Yes...?" £ÛGrey£Ý ... Or so they thought, but rather than a lively welcome, what greeted them by the gate was a surprise they''d never expected. It seems that the Lord wanted to talk with them©` No, it was even weirder for them that there was a new Lord. Moreover, it seems like all the knights already knew of Grey and Yuna''s identities beforehand, all acting stiff and polite to the two. There was a puzzled look on their faces, but even more so for Grey and Yuna. "Umm... The Lord...? Can we postpone it for tomorrow?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I''m afraid not, Your Highness. His Lordship had already mentioned that it was an urgent topic, and that if needs to be passed along as soon as possible," "Not even a couple hours...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "... Please forgive me, Your Highnesses..." Grey and Yuna tried to bargain, but it was futile. The knights were determined to have them meet the Lord, otherwise, they would be the ones in great trouble. There was no other choice left, but to just go with the flow. "Haah... Fine, please take us there..." £ÛGrey£Ý "Understood!" There was no use lamenting it. With hesitant and exhausted expressions on their faces, Grey and Yuna followed the knights, soon riding aboard the carriage and straight towards the Lord''s mansion without a hitch. On the way there, they watched the streets be lively and be rowdy, everyone looking satisfied and happy, the sound of chuckles and giggles adrift in the air. There are also the merry adventurers, heaving towards the pubs to celebrate their success. Grey and Yuna still don''t know who the new Lord of Veltofar is, but seeing how well the people are doing and how the new knights and soldiers who get along well with them, their impression of them was much higher than the pig from before. The Hameln family have also been stripped of their status and title, so there was no way Shurtem would have been able to inherit the title. The new Lord was a mystery. "We have arrived, Your Highnesses." Before long, the two of them finally arrived at the mansion. It was the same mansion as before, but the mood and the atmosphere was much better than before with new decorations placed all over the place. It wasn''t as suffocating as before. After their arrival, they were soon guided towards the drawing room, a handful of servants asked to prepare snacks and refreshments for them whilst they enjoyed the view from the window and the peaceful silence opposite of the Labyrinth. CLICK CLICK CLACK CREAAAKKKKK The wait was soon over and the doors opened. A man in his early thirties entered the room, and greeted Grey and Yuna with a bow. He was a man of good character, far different from the previous Lord who was the worst piece of trash. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Your Highnesses. My name is Timothy til Saffodil, a Viscount. I have the pleasure of serving as the new Lord of Veltofar." £ÛTimothy£Ý "Ah, yes... It''s also a pleasure to meet you. We want to introduce ourselves, but... It seems you already know quite a bit about us." £ÛGrey£Ý "But of course. Who still hasn''t heard about the glorious heroes who saved the Capital? Your stories are already widespread all over the kingdom!" £ÛTimothy£Ý "Widespread... Does that include Veltofar...?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Well, news had just arrived a few days ago, but your achievements were quite the hot topic. There wasn''t a newspaper company which hasn''t written a story about you! It was the talk of the town!" £ÛTimothy£Ý "I see... So it''s become like this, after all..." £ÛGrey£Ý In their absence, it also seems that their feat at the Royal Capital has spread all the way to Veltofar and even further reaches. They have already expected it, but now they have to face the troublesome reality of being too famous. Whilst Grey and Yuna were still pondering over how troublesome the next few days will be, the Viscount has invited himself over the table and sat himself comfortably, his eyes sparkling brightly. They''ve already met a fan. "Umm, so... The urgent news, what is it about?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Oh, right! I almost forgot! Please pardon me, Your Highnesses!" £ÛTimothy£Ý Thankfully, Grey was able to switch the topics before the new Lord could even have the chance to ask for an autograph of some sorts. They have met a lot of fans before and they knew full well just what those sparkly eyes of his meant. It was then that Timothy opened his mouth and started talking about the updates on the situation of the Kingdom and how things are going for the people. As the ones who made the most contributions, it was only right that they know. For the most part, it was all good news. The city has almost been completely rebuilt, all the people who have lost someone or someone precious have been compensated, the remaining messes have been cleaned up, and many more. There were still some remnants of the evil organizations the evil Duke ran, but they had all been cleaned up until there was not a trace of their existence that remained. Only a rightful few were spared from their families. "Hm? What''s this list?" £ÛYuna£Ý "That''s the list of countries who are willing to take victims from refugees, Your Highness. Fortunately, we are able to secure 11 of them." £ÛTimothy£Ý "11? Not just Alfrione?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Yes. It seems like they have taken sympathy for the victims and wished to take in some victims... Though, politically, you could say it''s some sort of alliance between their nations and Aldengard." £ÛTimothy£Ý "I see......" £ÛGrey£Ý The victim situation has also been resolved. Though many of the victims were fine with remaining in Aldengard, there are also quite a lot who wished to depart from the country, and to their surprise, many countries have volunteered to take them in. Some were simply allies of Aldengard, whilst some were countries who took pity on their own kin, especially the elves and therianthropes. There are also some who are only there for political gains, wishing to get even a small favor from Aldengard. Of course, the one with the most refugees to take in was Alfrione, taking more than a third of the total. And of those victims, most wanted to stay in Galderia where Grey and Yuna reside. Many of them, wanting to repay their saviors. "Oh, and right, Your Highnesses, we have also handed over your present for the boy named Neil, and also the orphanages." £ÛTimothy£Ý "Hmm... I wonder if he liked it..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I''m sure he did, Your Highness. Here, he also gave a letter in kind. His Majesty had asked me to hand it to you." £ÛTimothy£Ý Other than the victims, Yuna''s large donations also helped out many people in the Royal Capital who were victims of war and crimes, making sure that everyone can cope with their hardships and provide them with a brighter future. They focused especially on the orphanages. Even as a child, Neil, their tour guide before, was already working hard to get by everyday. It was hard seeing him try so hard, and so they decided to lend him and the other children a hand. A new school, a couple of workshops, some training centers, selected instructors, and many more. Grey and Yuna requested the King to make such things happen, and the latter happily obliged without a single question. Adults may be able to fend and feed themselves, but the same couldn''t be said for such young children. They will have to learn to survive sooner or later, but for now, they want to provide a sanctuary for them. "Oh, and about the Awarding Ceremony©`" £ÛTimothy£Ý "Urgh!!" £ÛGrey£Ý "Urk!!" £ÛYuna£Ý Well, it wasn''t all good news. There were also terrible ones. Grey and Yuna had been in the Labyrinth for so long, they had completely forgotten that there was something troublesome awaiting them. An annoying and tiresome ceremony. With that, Grey and Yuan heard more from the Viscount about a couple more news stories, most of which, a delight to the ears. They also discussed a couple of topics regarding their rewards and what to do with them. Time passed some more and the sun had started to set. The sky was now colored the color of honey, only subtle noises adrift in the air. The discussion was soon over, two figures heading back to the inn, soft smiles abloom on their faces. "Mhm¡«? I can''t wait for tonight¡«?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«? I also want to sleep in a soft bed¡«! It''s been quite some time!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s not what I meant at all, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Eh? It''s not?" £ÛYuna£Ý And on the way there, before they could even exit the mansion, some shenanigans were afoot. Grey leaned his head closest to Yuna''s head, a teasing smile on his face. The gorgeous young man then whispered... "Didn''t I tell you already?... I wanna gobble you up." £ÛGrey£Ý ... Such sweet and seductive words to the young lady''s pointy ears. He looked like he was playing, but he was completely serious, his violet eyes gleaming ever so clearly as Yuna''s face turned beet red and her heartbeats raged like a storm. "Please prepare yourself, My Love." £ÛGrey£Ý Finished the young man, gently grabbing a lock of Yuna''s silver hair and kissing it softly. He was deliberately making Yuna flustered, turning her even redder than humanly©` err... Elvenly possible... "Grey... You dummy... I hate you..." £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. I love you too, My Dear." £ÛGrey£Ý "Uuu... You bully..." £ÛYuna£Ý ... The day was still long... CHAPTER 446 END Chapter 447: Sweets and Relaxation WHOOM WHOOM WHOOM ZOOM BOOM Flashes of scarlet and gold soared through the sky, bringing the thunder and chaos along them, explosions ringing all over the place as bolts and feathers clashed ever so magnificently, dancing ever so joyfully in the vast and open sky. A silver-haired figure dashed in the forefront, chasing after the flashes of light before halting her steps. A bright red halo appeared behind her back and another torrent of scarlet and gold played out, falling towards the ground. There were several golems rushing towards the young lady, however, they didn''t even stand a chance against her merciless downout. They were all struck by lightning, all their bodies crumbling down until there was only rubble. CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH However, it didn''t just end there. As soon as the first wave of enemies had been defeated, the young lady leaped into the air once more. Her eyes shone brightly and lightning started to crackle her hands, winds gathering like a storm. ¡¶Lightning Parade!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý Her voice resounded with lightning and thunder, arcs, bolts, and whips of lightning lashing out heavily as they rushed forth towards the enemy, some coming down from above and some sweeping in like a merciless flood. The enemies were made of rocks and minerals, their defense amongst the highest of their ranks. However, such defense was still useless, their body crumbling down the very moment the bolts of lightning devoured their bodies, electricity coursing within. With that, a couple more waves remained. The young lady once again took a deep and calming breath, her eyes glowing a sharp gleam as she gazed towards the horrifying enemies before them. A blue halo appeared before her. ¡¶Azure Lane!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý The halo expanded even more and sparks started spewing out towards the air. The very moment enough lightning was gathered, it flashed as a single beam, rushing forth towards the enemies and annihilating them whole. Some were erased in an instant whilst the more resistant ones were able to remain standing. However, they were no different from dead, their whole bodies far from its peak condition and barely able to move forward a single step. The enemies trudged and strode towards the young lady, low growls and resonant tremors running along the ground. They raised their arms, hurling large boulders in the young lady''s direction and launching a volley of heavy rocks. CRASH CRASH CRASH THUD THUD THUD The boulders poured like a heavy storm, falling from the sky and creating deep and massive craters as soon as they fell. They contained enough power to crush large buildings in a single instant, the ground bellowing as they made impact. However, such power was futile. The young lady''s eyes didn''t even waver, simply dashing left and right and avoiding all the boulders coming towards her. Her every step was light yet powerful, bridging hundreds of kilometers in an instant. As soon as she was in range, she clenched her fist tightly and lightning coiled all over her delicate arms. The golem responded in kind, raising its massive fist as well before shooting it towards the young lady before her. ¡¶First Howling!¡· £ÛYuna£Ý GUURRWWWAAAAAAAAAAKKKK Yuna''s lightning fast jab and the enemy golem''s gargantuan strike. Their fists clashed soon enough and a shockwave ripped the air apart. Clouds of dust and piled of debris were swept away, booming thunder echoing throughout a couple kilometers. Most importantly, one of them was left broken. Of course, it was none other than the enemy golem, notwithstanding the brunt of Yuna''s fist and the entirety of its right arm blown away, its head decapitated soon afterwards. The same also went for the remaining golems in the same wave. Not a single one of them was spared, each one either turned to dust or into a pile of useless rubble. As soon as they met Yuna, death followed soon after. With that, only the last wave remained, containing the largest and most powerful golems, the ground trembling as they marched forward. It was a frightening sight, massive clouds of dust brewing in the air as they drew closer. "Looks like she''s enjoying herself." £ÛGrey£Ý "She really does seem like it. It has been a couple hours already, but the Mistress still seems fine and dandy." £ÛSirius£Ý "Argh¡«... I also want to fight like the Mistress¡«..." £ÛCanopus£Ý "Ohh¡«! That looks like a lot of fun!" £ÛScheat£Ý Yet despite the numerous enemies rushing towards her, not a single hint of dread nor despair bloomed in Yuna''s heart. She was resolute and unwavering, her eyes still bright and radiant as she waved her hands once more. As soon as she did, the wings behind her broke into thousands of scarlet feathers, gleaming a beautiful light as they neatly aligned themselves as per Yuna''s will. The sound of thunder soon followed, chains of lightning appearing the next moment. FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH The scarlet leathers darted at breakneck speeds and the chains of lightning chased after it. They drew closer and closer until the latter swallowed the former whole. They have combined into a terrifying weapon, scarlet lightning rushing forth. The chained feathers of death appeared before the enemies in a split second and laid them to waste. Shockwaves and explosions created a deafening pandemonium, the scent of ruin and perdition brewing in the air. Some tried to defend themselves using their massive arms, but it was futile as usual. The lightning feathers simply pierced them without much difficulty and broke them apart one after another. It was vicious and merciless. Soon enough, the storm of ruin has ceased to exist, leaving only a battlefield of dust and smoke behind. The winds blew and the battlefield was unveiled, hundreds, if not thousands, of craters, both large and small, scattered all over the place. Not a single enemy remained and before long, there was silence. Yuna''s wings had regrown once more and an angel of scarlet and gold was unveiled. She was pretty with eyes cold as ice and sharp as her daggers. CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP Silence was soon broken by a series of loud applause. A few figures descended from the hill and cheered on the young lady, adoring her lovely performance. It was Grey, the familiars, and the spirits, lively as can be. "You''ve worked hard, Yuna. You''ve improved again." £ÛGrey£Ý "Really? It didn''t seem like I did though?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. That''s because you still haven''t seen yourself from afar. I recorded a video so should we watch it together later?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ah! That would be great! Thanks a lot, Grey!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. Anything for my lovely fianc¨¦e." £ÛGrey£Ý The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Geez... You''re acting all sweet again this time, and you''re going to start bullying me again later. You are, aren''t you?" £ÛYuna£Ý The young lady asked quite curiously, but not a single response could be heard. The young man simply smiled at her, sweet as honey, clearly teasing the young lady. In response, the latter could only pout and sulk, pounding his chest softly, It has been a few days since Grey and Yua returned from the Labyrinth, and ever since then, they have been through a lot of things. An example of which was the Awarding Ceremony just yesterday, the two traveling to the Capital. There, they were awarded the Medal of Honor along with the General, the familiars, and other key figures to the success of the operations, some rewarded other medals as well. It was held in front of the citizens, cheers and applause echoing in the air. And much like before, what followed after were tiring affairs. There was the knighting of many soldiers, the ennoblement of some knights, and the promotions of a couple nobles. All rewarded for their fair share of trouble. Of course, Grey and Yuna also had ro join an exhausting party afterwards where they were the stars amongst many others. It was annoying and troublesome, the two taking their leave as soon as they could. The elite life was not for them. "By the way, Grey, can you teach me more about lightning magic later?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hm? But you''re already doing well right now? Is there any need to rush things? You can just go at your own pace, you know?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I know... It''s just that I''m curious about Gleipnir''s power once I reach ''Advanced'' mastery. I''ll be able to use a new ''Authority'', too!" £ÛYuna£Ý "I see... I''m curious about that as well..." £ÛGrey£Ý Now, Yuna is practicing lightning magic now that she has gotten her hands on her new toy, Gleipnir. She has been balancing all other attributes before, but now, she has decided that lightning will be her secondary attribute after ice. Yuna has peak "High" proficiencies in most attributes and weapons, and Grey has "Advanced" in all of them. She already knows it would be like hell to be taught by Grey, but it was the fastest way to improve. After all, there is just so much she could learn from practical training against golems summoned using summoning magic. She needs to learn some theories and concepts as well, and for that, Grey is the best teacher there is. "I thought you didn''t want to be taught by me anymore?" £ÛGrey£Ý "I never said that... I just said you''re harsh, strict, and extreme... There''s a large difference, you know?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. What a horrifying description... Then, can I ask anyone to be Yuna''s sparring partner as well? Is anyone willing to?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Ohh! Me! Me! Pick me, Master!" £ÛProcyon£Ý "It would also be my greatest pleasure, Master." £ÛKentaurus£Ý Grey asked and the familiars joyfully raised their hands©` no, wagged their tails. They are still in their wolf pup forma, adorable as can be with their fluff and softness. They were all determined to be chosen, wanting to spar with the Mistress. To avoid trouble, it was decided that they''ll be taking turns sparring against Yuna, and on days he''s free, they''ll go fight against Grey as well. Only the Spirits will undergo a different regime as they are still far weaker than everybody else. "Well, enough about training... Let''s head back to the inn, shall we?" £ÛGrey£Ý "Un! Let''s eat a lot of sweets again, today!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You sure love sweets, huh, Yuna." £ÛGrey£Ý "Un!©` But, ah! Of course, I love Grey even more! Much, much more!" £ÛYuna£Ý There was sweetness, there was sappiness, and there was fluffiness. The air was pink and red, hearts and love drifting in the air as Grey, Yuna, and everyone headed back to the inn to rest themselves and rest comfortably after some good exercise. Yuna had used magic to clean herself, but she still took the liberty to take a nice, hot bath and just melting in the goodness of the warm water. She soaked and washed herself in the large bath very thoroughly, making sure she was beautiful as can be. Of course, Yuna was already beautiful, but she would be even more so if she tried her own handmade products. She has been getting back into alchemy lately, using new ingredients they found to make new cosmetic products. "Mistress... Do we really need to do this?" £ÛProcyon£Ý "Why not? Didn''t you also take a bath with me when you were in your wolf pup forma? This isn''t really exactly new, isn''t it?" £ÛYuna£Ý "I know, but... Uuu... It feels embarrassing right now..." £ÛProcyon£Ý "P-Procyon, stay still! I can''t w-wash your hair l-like this!" £ÛCapella£Ý Well, it wasn''t just her trying out her products, the familiars were also helping her out, using them in their Salferine forms to see the results. After all, much like Yuna, they were also great beauties as well. They would surely be stunning afterwards. Even Procyon who was usually rough and reckless was now shy and embarrassed like a pure maiden. Her cheeks were red and flushed, clearly embarrassed about bathing together with the others in her Salferine forms. Normally, it would be Sirius taking care of her as the eldest, but now, it was Capella''s turn to wash her lengthy, platinum hair. She was the only one who could do so as it would have been a warzone had Vega been assigned to do it. "M-Mistress! Th-This thing! H-How do you use it?" £ÛCapella£Ý "Hmm... For the conditioner... You have to apply it after rinsing the shampoo. Make sure to not use too much, though." £ÛYuna£Ý "T-Too much? H-How much is too much?!" £ÛCapella£Ý "Un, right... Let me help you..." £ÛYuna£Ý It was usually just Yuna who took her baths alone, the familiars and spirits hopping in from time to time, and it was relaxing and refreshing. However, bathing with the others doesn''t seem too bad as well. The liveliness was very lovely. Well, not like Yuna hasn''t taken baths with Amelia, Iris, Helen, Tilda, Eliza, and other ladies as well. She had also taken a couple with her beloved and... Well... It had a different kind of liveliness... Just thinking about it was enough to make her red. "A-Ah! S-Sorry, Eldest Sister! W-Was I too rough?!" £ÛAchernar£Ý "No, it''s fine. Rather,.. It feels quite nice. Just go at your own pace." £ÛSirius£Ý "Let me help you too, Eldest Sister!" £ÛVega£Ý "A-Ah! Second Sister, watch out! The soa©`" £ÛAchernar£Ý "Huh? What did©` Uwaahh! Ack!" £ÛVega£Ý As for Vega... Well, she just slipped and fell from stepping on a bar of soap. She fell quite splendidly and spectacularly, her towel flung to the air as she did. Thankfully, there was the ever so reliable fog to cover her body. Well, if there was anything more puzzling about the scene... It would be the spirits who joined them in their new forms for the first time. They don''t have clothes or something of the sort so they simply soaked in the hot bath as is. What''s puzzling is their attributes. After all, Alpheratz was made entirely of vines and flowers, Algenib was made of snow and ice, and Scheat was covered in flames. Yet despite that, Alpheratz wasn''t cooked, Algenib didn''t melt, and Scheat''s flames were not entirely extinguished either No, rather than extinguishing, it was more like it cooled down. Scheat''s flaming hair was actually real hair and not just flames. As soon as it was wet, it lost its flare and dripped down, looking like Amelia''s scarlet hair when wet. It was dumbfounding. "Scheat, don''t your scales get hot? The temperature is quite high." £ÛAlpheratz£Ý "No...? This only feels lukewarm, if anything. How about Algenib?" £ÛScheat£Ý "Hmm... She seems like she''s enjoying herself..." £ÛAlpheratz£Ý "Please don''t worry about me..." £ÛAlgenib£Ý Rather, it seems like the spirits are far too comfortable for Yuna to worry. Algenib was even making snowmen with magic and watched them melt, whilst Alpheratz added a lot of flowers for a nice refreshing scent. They were all just playing around. The more she looked at them, the more she was puzzled. Even Grey only knows a little bit about the spirits, so he would surely be surprised later the moment she tells him such an absurd tale. She was both curious and speechless. "Is something wrong, Mistress?" £ÛAlpheratz£Ý "No... It''s just... Ermm... No, it''s nothing..." £ÛYuna£Ý There was no use thinking any further about it. Yuna simply accepted such a show as a fact and moved on with her life. She then applied cosmetics on the spirits, working quite splendidly and spectacularly, much to her surprise. Meanwhile, whilst Yuna and the ladies were taking their sweet time in the bath, Grey and the others are already back in the inn, Grey now helping out in the kitchen and the familiars playing and Markab playing around with Liam. Only a couple days remain before Grey and Yuna depart from Veltofar, and to make sure they spend their remaining time the best they can, they decide to simply relax and play around in the inn. It has been peaceful so far. "What should I do next, Grey?" £ÛNord£Ý "Oh, that... Let''s see... Just place them on a rack and let them cool." £ÛGrey£Ý "Alright. That seems simple enough," £ÛNord£Ý Now, the young man is making a lot of sweets to make their remaining days in Veltofar as memorable as can be. Of course, the sweets he decided to make were themed to the Middle Eastern type sweets back in his former world. There are a lot of similarities between Vartes and the Middle East, however, there are also a lot of differences. Such differences could be seen in all the different cuisines, a lot of recipes missing here and there. It was a shame Grey couldn''t get a taste of authentic Middle Eastern treats back in his previous life, but thankfully, he was given the chance in Vartes. It may not be exactly the same, but it was much, much better than nothing at all. "Grey¡«! I''m done chopping the nuts. What should I do next?" £ÛNorma£Ý "Ah, Aunty Norma... Please wait a minute..." £ÛGrey£Ý One of the dishes Grey and the others made was Stuffed Dates. It was simple and easy to make, but delicious at the same time, requiring only a few ingredients and is easy to personalize with one''s favorite ingredients. All they needed was dates, almonds, pistachio, coconuts, chocolate, salt, sugar, maple syrup, honey, sprinkles, a couple of herbs and spices, and of course, dates. The method of making chocolate has yet to reach Vartes, so Grey also taught them. It was easy as one-two-three. They only needed to slit open the dates, remove the pits, fill them with some type of butter, cream, or cheese, add some almonds and nuts, then dip them in chocolate before chilling them. After which, all that''s needed to be added was the toppings. It could be maple syrup, honey, fresh and minty herbs, crushed nuts, chocolate chips, powdered sugar, coarse salt, and a lot more. Everyone can make their own. "Mmn¡«! This is delicious, Big Brother!" £ÛLiam£Ý "Oh? You already had some? Here, share some with your friends." £ÛGrey£Ý "Okay¡«!" £ÛLiam£Ý Other than Stuffed Dates, there was also Honey Baklava. It was a dish which has quite a few similar ingredients with Stuffed dates such as chopped nuts, cinnamon, sugar, honey, butter, and a lot more. Phyllo dough was also a must. Grey buttered the pans, chopped some nuts, and added some cinnamon. After which was the dough''s turn, unrolling them before cutting whole stacks towards the pan. A little bit more butter and sprinkling some chopped and crushed nuts in. The dough was layered and layered time and time again, creating several sheets and cutting some square shapes before doing some diagonal cuts. A little bit of magic and it was baked in just a single minute, golden and crispy. After which was the sauce, using sugar and water before adding in some honey and vanilla extracts into the mix, letting it simmer and cool a little before adding them to the Baklava. A bit of toppings later, and it was ready to be served. "How nice¡«! It smells sweet too¡«!" £ÛShelma£Ý "Then, would you like to have a bite, Missus Shelma? I''d like to hear your feedback." £ÛGrey£Ý "Fufufu! I''ll take you up on that offer, then." £ÛShelma£Ý After the Baklava, Grey and the others cooked a handful more Middle Eastern and some Mediterranean treats. There was Atayef, Shirini Naopoleoni, Halva, Kanafeh, Turkish Delights, Rice Pudding, Pistachio Cookies, and many more. The whole kitchen was filled with a sweet and tempting aroma, everyone''s stomachs starting to grumbling as their appetites were aroused by the delicious sweets cooked, baked, and chilled, one after another. And just when it was almost time for everyone to finish, with almost perfect timing, a familiar set of footsteps came echoing from above. It was subtle, but judging from the tempo of her steps and the soft hums in the air, Grey already knew who it was. "Waah¡«! So many sweets¡«! Can I have some?" £ÛYuna£Ý "Hahaha. You came just right on time." £ÛGrey£Ý "Then, I''ll be helping myself¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý It was none other than Yuna, bringing the other familiars and spirits with her. She also brought a number of enjoyable card, board, and puzzle games in her hands, most of which stored away inside her storage ring. Well, for now, such games don''t really matter much. What Yuna''s eyes had locked on were the freshly made sweets sitting atop the kitchen table and the counters, the young lady happily picking one up and stuffing her mouth with it. "Mmn¡«! So good¡«! I can eat these all day¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý And as usual, she has the best and most elated expressions out of anyone as soon as she had a taste of the sweets Grey poured his heart into making. They were sweet and flavorful, each and every single one unique in their own way. "Here, have some too, Grey. Ahh¡«!" £ÛYuna£Ý "Then, I''ll be much obliged." £ÛGrey£Ý Of course, what is a scene of Grey and Yuna without a little bit of flirting. Yuna picked up another piece of stuffed dates from the tray and fed it to the young man, beaming a sweet smile as she did so, enough to make Grey''s heart melt. Grey had already tasted it, but it feels much sweeter now that Yuna had fed it to him. It may be because it was some sort of mystic phenomena, or just because he loves Yuna too much.,. Either way, he''s a total total fool for her. "It''s sweet." £ÛGrey£Ý "Right¡«?" £ÛYuna£Ý Yup... A total fool, indeed... CHAPTER 447 END